Hobson-Jobson - A Glossary of Colloquial Anglo-Indian Words and Phrases, and of Kindred Terms, Etymological, Historical, Geographical and Discursive

Project Gutenberg's Hobson-Jobson, by Henry Yule and Arthur Coke Burnell This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. Title: Hobson-Jobson A glossary of Colloquial Anglo-Indian Words and Phrases, and of Kindred terms, Etymological, Historical, Geographical and Discursive Author: Henry Yule Arthur Coke Burnell Editor: William Crooke Release Date: December 24, 2018 [EBook #58529] Language: English Character set encoding: UTF-8 *** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK HOBSON-JOBSON *** Produced by Keith Edkins, MWS and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was produced from images generously made available by The Internet Archive/American Libraries.) Transcriber's note: Text enclosed by underscores is in italics (_italics_). Text preceded by a caret ^ is superscript. The printed book contains over 300 minor typographical errors, many (but not all) in the citations: these have NOT been attempted to be corrected. * * * * * A GLOSSARY OF ANGLO-INDIAN COLLOQUIAL WORDS AND PHRASES AND OF KINDRED TERMS ["Wee have forbidden the severall Factoryes from wrighting words in this languadge and refrayned itt our selves, though in bookes of coppies we feare there are many which by wante of tyme for perusall we cannot rectefie or expresse."—Surat Factors to Court, Feb. 26, 1617: I. O. Records: O. C. No. 450. (Evidently the Court had complained of a growing use of "Hobson-Jobsons.")] ---- "Οὐδὲ γὰρ πάντως τὴν αὐτήν διασώζει διάνοιαν μεθερμηνευόμενα τὰ ὀνόματα ἀλλ' ἔστι τινὰ, καὶ καθ' ἕκαστον ἔθνος ἰδιώματα ἀδύνατα εἰς ἄλλο ἔθνος διὰ φωνῆς σημαίνεσθαι"—IAMBLICHUS, _De Mysteriis_, vii. cap. v. _i.e._ "For it is by no means always the case that translated terms preserve the original conception; indeed every nation has some idiomatic expressions which it is impossible to render perfectly in the language of another." ---- "As well may we fetch words from the _Ethiopians_, or East or West _Indians_, and thrust them into our Language, and baptize all by the name of _English_, as those which we daily take from the _Latine_ or Languages thereon depending; and hence it cometh, (as by often experience is found) that some _English-men_ discoursing together, others being present of our own Nation ... are not able to understand what the others say, notwithstanding they call it _English_ that they speak."—R. V(ERSTEGAN), _Restitution of Decayed Intelligence_, ed. 1673, p. 223. ---- "Utque novis facilis signatur cera figuris, Nec manet ut fuerat, nec formas servat easdem, Sed tamen ipsa eadem est; VOCEM sic semper eandem Esse, sed in varias doceo migrare figuras." _Ovid. Metamorph._ xv. 169-172 (adapt.). ---- "... _Take this as a good fare-well draught of_ English-Indian _liquor_."—PURCHAS, _To the Reader_ (_before_ Terry's Relation of East India), ii. 1463 (misprinted 1464). ---- "Nec dubitamus multa esse quae et nos praeterierint. Homines enim sumus, et occupati officiis; subsicivisque temporibus ista curamus."—C. PLINII SECUNDI, _Hist. Nat. Praefatio, ad Vespasianum_. ---- "Haec, si displicui, fuerint solatia nobis: Haec fuerint nobis praemia, si placui." MARTIALIS, _Epigr._ II. xci. HOBSON-JOBSON A GLOSSARY OF COLLOQUIAL ANGLO-INDIAN WORDS AND PHRASES, AND OF KINDRED TERMS, ETYMOLOGICAL, HISTORICAL, GEOGRAPHICAL AND DISCURSIVE BY COL. HENRY YULE, R.E., C.B. AND A. C. BURNELL, PH.D., C.I.E. NEW EDITION EDITED BY WILLIAM CROOKE, B.A. LONDON JOHN MURRAY, ALBEMARLE STREET 1903 [_Dedication to Sir George Udny Yule, C.B., K.C.S.I._] G. U. Y. FRATRI OPTIMO DILECTISSIMO AMICO JUCUNDISSIMO HOC TRIUM FERME LUSTRORUM OBLECTAMENTUM ET SOLATIUM NEC PARVI LABORIS OPUS ABSOLUTUM TANDEM SENEX SENI DEDICAT H. Y. PREFACE. The objects and scope of this work are explained in the Introductory Remarks which follow the Preface. Here it is desired to say a few words as to its history. The book originated in a correspondence between the present writer, who was living at Palermo, and the late lamented ARTHUR BURNELL, of the Madras Civil Service, one of the most eminent of modern Indian scholars, who during the course of our communications was filling judicial offices in Southern and Western India, chiefly at Tanjore. We had then met only once—at the India Library; but he took a kindly interest in work that engaged me, and this led to an exchange of letters, which went on after his return to India. About 1872—I cannot find his earliest reference to the subject—he mentioned that he was contemplating a vocabulary of Anglo-Indian words, and had made some collections with that view. In reply it was stated that I likewise had long been taking note of such words, and that a notion similar to his own had also been at various times floating in my mind. And I proposed that we should combine our labours. I had not, in fact, the linguistic acquirements needful for carrying through such an undertaking alone; but I had gone through an amount of reading that would largely help in instances and illustrations, and had also a strong natural taste for the kind of work. This was the beginning of the portly double-columned edifice which now presents itself, the completion of which my friend has not lived to see. It was built up from our joint contributions till his untimely death in 1882, and since then almost daily additions have continued to be made to the material and to the structure. The subject, indeed, had taken so comprehensive a shape, that it was becoming difficult to say where its limits lay, or why it should ever end, except for the old reason which had received such poignant illustration: _Ars longa, vita brevis_. And so it has been wound up at last. The work has been so long the companion of my _horae subsicivae_, a thread running through the joys and sorrows of so many years, in the search for material first, and then in their handling and adjustment to the edifice—for their careful building up has been part of my duty from the beginning, and the whole of the matter has, I suppose, been written and re-written with my own hand at least four times—and the work has been one of so much interest to dear friends, of whom not a few are no longer here to welcome its appearance in print,[1] that I can hardly speak of the work except as mine. Indeed, in bulk, nearly seven-eighths of it is so. But BURNELL contributed so much of value, so much of the essential; buying, in the search for illustration, numerous rare and costly books which were not otherwise accessible to him in India; setting me, by his example, on lines of research with which I should have else possibly remained unacquainted; writing letters with such fulness, frequency, and interest on the details of the work up to the summer of his death; that the measure of bulk in contribution is no gauge of his share in the result. In the _Life of Frank Buckland_ occur some words in relation to the church-bells of Ross, in Herefordshire, which may with some aptness illustrate our mutual relation to the book: "It is said that the Man of Ross" (John Kyrle) "was present at the casting of the tenor, or great bell, and that he took with him an old silver tankard, which, after drinking claret and sherry, he threw in, and had cast with the bell." John Kyrle's was the most precious part of the metal run into the mould, but the shaping of the mould and the larger part of the material came from the labour of another hand. At an early period of our joint work BURNELL sent me a fragment of an essay on the words which formed our subject, intended as the basis of an introduction. As it stands, this is too incomplete to print, but I have made use of it to some extent, and given some extracts from it in the Introduction now put forward.[2] The alternative title (_Hobson-Jobson_) which has been given to this book (not without the expressed assent of my collaborator), doubtless requires explanation. A valued friend of the present writer many years ago published a book, of great acumen and considerable originality, which he called _Three Essays_, with no Author's name; and the resulting amount of circulation was such as might have been expected. It was remarked at the time by another friend that if the volume had been entitled _A Book, by a Chap_, it would have found a much larger body of readers. It seemed to me that _A Glossary_ or _A Vocabulary_ would be equally unattractive, and that it ought to have an alternative title at least a little more characteristic. If the reader will turn to _Hobson-Jobson_ in the Glossary itself, he will find that phrase, though now rare and moribund, to be a typical and delightful example of that class of Anglo-Indian _argot_ which consists of Oriental words highly assimilated, perhaps by vulgar lips, to the English vernacular; whilst it is the more fitted to our book, conveying, as it may, a veiled intimation of dual authorship. At any rate, there it is; and at this period my feeling has come to be that such _is_ the book's name, nor could it well have been anything else. In carrying through the work I have sought to supplement my own deficiencies from the most competent sources to which friendship afforded access. Sir JOSEPH HOOKER has most kindly examined almost every one of the proof-sheets for articles dealing with plants, correcting their errors, and enriching them with notes of his own. Another friend, Professor ROBERTSON SMITH, has done the like for words of Semitic origin, and to him I owe a variety of interesting references to the words treated of, in regard to their occurrence, under some cognate form, in the Scriptures. In the early part of the book the Rev. GEORGE MOULE (now Bishop of Ningpo), then in England, was good enough to revise those articles which bore on expressions used in China (not the first time that his generous aid had been given to work of mine). Among other friends who have been ever ready with assistance I may mention Dr. REINHOLD ROST, of the India Library; General ROBERT MACLAGAN, R.E.; Sir GEORGE BIRDWOOD, C.S.I.; Major-General R. H. KEATINGE, V.C., C.S.I.; Professor TERRIEN DE LA COUPERIE; and Mr. E. COLBORNE BABER, at present Consul-General in Corea. Dr. J. A. H. MURRAY, editor of the great English Dictionary, has also been most kind and courteous in the interchange of communications, a circumstance which will account for a few cases in which the passages cited in both works are the same. My first endeavour in preparing this work has been to make it accurate; my next to make it—even though a Glossary—interesting. In a work intersecting so many fields, only a fool could imagine that he had not fallen into many mistakes; but these when pointed out, may be amended. If I have missed the other object of endeavour, I fear there is little to be hoped for from a second edition. H. YULE. _5th January 1886._ PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION. The twofold hope expressed in the closing sentence of Sir Henry Yule's Preface to the original Edition of this book has been amply justified. More recent research and discoveries have, of course, brought to light a good deal of information which was not accessible to him, but the general accuracy of what he wrote has never been seriously impugned—while those who have studied the pages of _Hobson-Jobson_ have agreed in classing it as unique among similar works of reference, a volume which combines interest and amusement with instruction, in a manner which few other Dictionaries, if any, have done. In this edition of the _Anglo-Indian Glossary_ the original text has been reprinted, any additions made by the Editor being marked by square brackets. No attempt has been made to extend the vocabulary, the new articles being either such as were accidentally omitted in the first edition, or a few relating to words which seemed to correspond with the general scope of the work. Some new quotations have been added, and some of those included in the original edition have been verified and new references given. An index to words occurring in the quotations has been prepared. I have to acknowledge valuable assistance from many friends. Mr. W. W. SKEAT has read the articles on Malay words, and has supplied many notes. Col. Sir R. TEMPLE has permitted me to use several of his papers on Anglo-Indian words, and has kindly sent me advance sheets of that portion of the Analytical Index to the first edition by Mr. C. PARTRIDGE, which is being published in the _Indian Antiquary_. Mr. R. S. WHITEWAY has given me numerous extracts from Portuguese writers; Mr. W. FOSTER, quotations from unpublished records in the India Office; Mr. W. IRVINE, notes on the later Moghul period. For valuable suggestions and information on disputed points I am indebted to Mr. H. BEVERIDGE, Sir G. BIRDWOOD, Mr. J. BRANDT, Prof. E. G. BROWNE, Mr. M. LONGWORTH DAMES, Mr. G. R. DAMPIER, Mr. DONALD FERGUSON, Mr. C. T. GARDNER, the late Mr. E. J. W. GIBB, Prof. H. A. GILES, Dr. G. A. GRIERSON, Mr. T. M. HORSFALL, Mr. L. W. KING, Mr. J. L. MYRES, Mr. J. PLATT, jun., Prof. G. U. POPE, Mr. V. A. SMITH, Mr. C. H. TAWNEY, and Mr. J. WEIR. W. CROOKE. _14th November 1902._ CONTENTS. PAGE DEDICATION TO SIR GEORGE YULE, C.B., K.C.S.I. v PREFACE vii PREFACE TO SECOND EDITION xi INTRODUCTORY REMARKS xv Note A. to do. xxiii Note B. " xxv NOTA BENE—IN THE USE OF THE GLOSSARY— (A) Regarding Dates of Quotations xxvi (B) Regarding Transliteration xxvi FULLER TITLES OF BOOKS QUOTED IN THE GLOSSARY xxvii CORRIGENDA xlviii GLOSSARY 1 INDEX 987 INTRODUCTORY REMARKS. Words of Indian origin have been insinuating themselves into English ever since the end of the reign of Elizabeth and the beginning of that of King James, when such terms as _calico_, _chintz_, and _gingham_ had already effected a lodgment in English warehouses and shops, and were lying in wait for entrance into English literature. Such outlandish guests grew more frequent 120 years ago, when, soon after the middle of last century, the numbers of Englishmen in the Indian services, civil and military, expanded with the great acquisition of dominion then made by the Company; and we meet them in vastly greater abundance now. Vocabularies of Indian and other foreign words, in use among Europeans in the East, have not unfrequently been printed. Several of the old travellers have attached the like to their narratives; whilst the prolonged excitement created in England, a hundred years since, by the impeachment of Hastings and kindred matters, led to the publication of several glossaries as independent works; and a good many others have been published in later days. At the end of this Introduction will be found a list of those which have come under my notice, and this might no doubt be largely added to.[3] Of modern Glossaries, such as have been the result of serious labour, all, or nearly all, have been of a kind purely technical, intended to facilitate the comprehension of official documents by the explanation of terms used in the Revenue department, or in other branches of Indian administration. The most notable examples are (of brief and occasional character), the Glossary appended to the famous _Fifth Report_ of the Select Committee of 1812, which was compiled by Sir Charles Wilkins; and (of a far more vast and comprehensive sort), the late Professor Horace Hayman Wilson's _Glossary of Judicial and Revenue Terms_ (4to, 1855) which leaves far behind every other attempt in that kind.[4] That kind is, however, not ours, as a momentary comparison of a page or two in each Glossary would suffice to show. Our work indeed, in the long course of its compilation, has gone through some modification and enlargement of scope; but hardly such as in any degree to affect its distinctive character, in which something has been aimed at differing in form from any work known to us. In its original conception it was intended to deal with all that class of words which, not in general pertaining to the technicalities of administration, recur constantly in the daily intercourse of the English in India, either as expressing ideas really not provided for by our mother-tongue, or supposed by the speakers (often quite erroneously) to express something not capable of just denotation by any English term. A certain percentage of such words have been carried to England by the constant reflux to their native shore of Anglo-Indians, who in some degree imbue with their notions and phraseology the circles from which they had gone forth. This effect has been still more promoted by the currency of a vast mass of literature, of all qualities and for all ages, dealing with Indian subjects; as well as by the regular appearance, for many years past, of Indian correspondence in English newspapers, insomuch that a considerable number of the expressions in question have not only become familiar in sound to English ears, but have become naturalised in the English language, and are meeting with ample recognition in the great Dictionary edited by Dr. Murray at Oxford. Of words that seem to have been admitted to full franchise, we may give examples in _curry_, _toddy_, _veranda_, _cheroot_, _loot_, _nabob_, _teapoy_, _sepoy_, _cowry_; and of others familiar enough to the English ear, though hardly yet received into citizenship, _compound_, _batta_, _pucka_, _chowry_, _baboo_, _mahout_, _aya_, _nautch_,[5] first-_chop_, competition-_wallah_, _griffin_, &c. But beyond these two classes of words, received within the last century or so, and gradually, into half or whole recognition, there are a good many others, long since fully assimilated, which really originated in the adoption of an Indian word, or the modification of an Indian proper name. Such words are the three quoted at the beginning of these remarks, _chintz_, _calico_, _gingham_, also _shawl_, _bamboo_, _pagoda_, _typhoon_, _monsoon_, _mandarin_, _palanquin_,[6] &c., and I may mention among further examples which may perhaps surprise my readers, the names of three of the boats of a man-of-war, viz. the _cutter_, the _jolly-boat_, and the _dingy_, as all (probably) of Indian origin.[7] Even phrases of a different character—slang indeed, but slang generally supposed to be vernacular as well as vulgar—_e.g._ 'that is the _cheese_';[7] or supposed to be vernacular and profane—_e.g._ 'I don't care a _dam_'[7]—are in reality, however vulgar they may be, neither vernacular nor profane, but phrases turning upon innocent Hindustani vocables. We proposed also, in our Glossary, to deal with a _selection_ of those administrative terms, which are in such familiar and quotidian use as to form part of the common Anglo-Indian stock, and to trace all (so far as possible) to their true origin—a matter on which, in regard to many of the words, those who hourly use them are profoundly ignorant—and to follow them down by quotation from their earliest occurrence in literature. A particular class of words are those indigenous terms which have been adopted in scientific nomenclature, botanical and zoological. On these Mr. Burnell remarks:— "The first Indian botanical names were chiefly introduced by Garcia de Orta (_Colloquios_, printed at Goa in 1563), C. d'Acosta (_Tractado_, Burgos, 1578), and Rhede van Drakenstein (_Hortus Malabaricus_, Amsterdam, 1682). The Malay names were chiefly introduced by Rumphius (_Herbarium Amboinense_, completed before 1700, but not published till 1741). The Indian zoological terms were chiefly due to Dr. F. Buchanan, at the beginning of this century. Most of the N. Indian botanical words were introduced by Roxburgh." It has been already intimated that, as the work proceeded, its scope expanded somewhat, and its authors found it expedient to introduce and trace many words of Asiatic origin which have disappeared from colloquial use, or perhaps never entered it, but which occur in old writers on the East. We also judged that it would add to the interest of the work, were we to investigate and make out the pedigree of a variety of geographical names which are or have been in familiar use in books on the Indies; take as examples _Bombay_, _Madras_, _Guardafui_, _Malabar_, _Moluccas_, _Zanzibar_, _Pegu_, _Sumatra_, _Quilon_, _Seychelles_, _Ceylon_, _Java_, _Ava_, _Japan_, _Doab_, _Punjab_, &c., illustrating these, like every other class of word, by quotations given in chronological series. Other divagations still from the original project will probably present themselves to those who turn over the pages of the work, in which we have been tempted to introduce sundry subjects which may seem hardly to come within the scope of such a glossary. The words with which we have to do, taking the most extensive view of the field, are in fact organic remains deposited under the various currents of external influence that have washed the shores of India during twenty centuries and more. Rejecting that derivation of _elephant_[8] which would connect it with the Ophir trade of Solomon, we find no existing Western term traceable to that episode of communication; but the Greek and Roman commerce of the later centuries has left its fossils on both sides, testifying to the intercourse that once subsisted. _Agallochum_, _carbasus_, _camphor_, _sandal_, _musk_, _nard_, _pepper_ (πέπερι, from Skt. _pippali_, 'long pepper'), _ginger_ (ζιγγίβερις, see under _Ginger_), _lac_, _costus_, _opal_, _malabathrum_ or _folium indicum_, _beryl_, _sugar_ (σάκχαρ, from Skt. _sarkara_, Prak. _sakkara_), _rice_ (ὄρυζα, but see s.v.), were products or names, introduced from India to the Greek and Roman world, to which may be added a few terms of a different character, such as Βραχμᾶνες, Σάρμανες (_śramaṇas_, or Buddhist ascetics), ζύλα σαγαλίνα καὶ σασαμίνα (logs of teak and shīsham), the σάγγαρα (rafts) of the Periplus (see _Jangar_ in GLOSS.); whilst _dīnāra_, _dramma_, perhaps _kastīra_ ('tin,' κασσίτερος), _kastūrī_ ('musk,' καστόριον, properly a different, though analogous animal product), and a very few more, have remained in Indian literature as testimony to the same intercourse.[9] The trade and conquests of the Arabs both brought foreign words to India and picked up and carried westward, in form more or less corrupted, words of Indian origin, some of which have in one way or other become part of the heritage of all succeeding foreigners in the East. Among terms which are familiar items in the Anglo-Indian colloquial, but which had, in some shape or other, found their way at an early date into use on the shores of the Mediterranean, we may instance _bazaar_, _cazee_, _hummaul_, _brinjaul_, _gingely_, _safflower_, _grab_, _maramut_, _dewaun_ (dogana, douane, &c.). Of others which are found in medieval literature, either West-Asiatic or European, and which still have a place in Anglo-Indian or English vocabulary, we may mention _amber_-gris, _chank_, _junk_, _jogy_, _kincob_, _kedgeree_, _fanam_, _calay_, _bankshall_, _mudiliar_, _tindal_, _cranny_. The conquests and long occupation of the Portuguese, who by the year 1540 had established themselves in all the chief ports of India and the East, have, as might have been expected, bequeathed a large number of expressions to the European nations who have followed, and in great part superseded them. We find instances of missionaries and others at an early date who had acquired a knowledge of Indian languages, but these were exceptional.[10] The natives in contact with the Portuguese learned a bastard variety of the language of the latter, which became the _lingua franca_ of intercourse, not only between European and native, but occasionally between Europeans of different nationalities. This Indo-Portuguese dialect continued to serve such purposes down to a late period in the last century, and has in some localities survived down nearly to our own day.[11] The number of people in India claiming to be of Portuguese descent was, in the 17th century, very large. Bernier, about 1660, says:— "For he (Sultan Shujā', Aurangzeb's brother) much courted all those _Portugal_ Fathers, Missionaries, that are in that Province.... And they were indeed capable to serve him, it being certain that in the kingdom of _Bengale_ there are to be found not less than eight or nine thousand families of _Franguis_, _Portugals_, and these either Natives or Mesticks." (_Bernier_, E.T. of 1684, p. 27.) A. Hamilton, whose experience belonged chiefly to the end of the same century, though his book was not published till 1727, states:— "Along the Sea-coasts the _Portuguese_ have left a Vestige of their Language, tho' much corrupted, yet it is the Language that most _Europeans_ learn first to qualify them for a general Converse with one another, as well as with the different inhabitants of _India_." (_Preface_, p. xii.) Lockyer, who published 16 years before Hamilton, also says:— "This they (the _Portugueze_) may justly boast, they have established a kind of _Lingua Franca_ in all the Sea Ports in _India_, of great use to other _Europeans_, who would find it difficult in many places to be well understood without it." (_An Account of the Trade in India_, 1711, p. 286.) The early Lutheran Missionaries in the South, who went out for the S.P.C.K., all seem to have begun by learning Portuguese, and in their diaries speak of preaching occasionally in Portuguese.[12] The foundation of this _lingua franca_ was the Portuguese of the beginning of the 16th century; but it must have soon degenerated, for by the beginning of the last century it had lost nearly all trace of inflexion.[13] It may from these remarks be easily understood how a large number of our Anglo-Indian colloquialisms, even if eventually traceable to native sources (and especially to Mahratti, or Dravidian originals) have come to us through a Portuguese medium, and often bear traces of having passed through that alembic. Not a few of these are familiar all over India, but the number current in the South is larger still. Some other Portuguese words also, though they can hardly be said to be recognized elements in the Anglo-Indian colloquial, have been introduced either into Hindustani generally, or into that shade of it which is in use among natives in habitual contact with Europeans. Of words which are essentially Portuguese, among Anglo-Indian colloquialisms, persistent or obsolete, we may quote _goglet_, _gram_, _plantain_, _muster_, _caste_, _peon_, _padre_, _mistry_ or _maistry_, _almyra_, _aya_, _cobra_, _mosquito_, _pomfret_, _cameez_, _palmyra_, still in general use; _picotta_, _rolong_, _pial_, _fogass_, _margosa_, preserved in the South; _batel_, _brab_, _foras_, _oart_, _vellard_ in Bombay; _joss_, _compradore_, _linguist_ in the ports of China; and among more or less obsolete terms, _Moor_, for a Mahommedan, still surviving under the modified form _Moorman_, in Madras and Ceylon; _Gentoo_, still partially kept up, I believe, at Madras in application to the Telugu language, _mustees_, _castees_, _bandeja_ ('a tray'), _Kittysol_ ('an umbrella,' and this survived ten years ago in the Calcutta customs tariff), _cuspadore_ ('a spittoon'), and _covid_ ('a cubit or ell'). Words of native origin which bear the mark of having come to us through the Portuguese may be illustrated by such as _palanquin_, _mandarin_, _mangelin_ (a small weight for pearls, &c.), _monsoon_, _typhoon_, _mango_, _mangosteen_, _jack-fruit_, _batta_, _curry_, _chop_, _congee_, _coir_, _cutch_, _catamaran_, _cassanar_, _nabob_, _avadavat_, _betel_, _areca_, _benzoin_, _corge_, _copra_.[14] A few examples of Hindustani words borrowed from the Portuguese are _chābī_ ('a key'), _bāola_ ('a portmanteau'), _bāltī_ ('a bucket'), _martol_ ('a hammer'), _tauliya_ ('a towel,' Port. _toalha_), _sābūn_ ('soap'), _bāsan_ ('plate' from Port. _bacia_), _līlām_ and _nīlām_ ('an auction'), besides a number of terms used by Lascars on board ship. The Dutch language has not contributed much to our store. The Dutch and the English arrived in the Indies contemporaneously, and though both inherited from the Portuguese, we have not been the heirs of the Dutch to any great extent, except in Ceylon, and even there Portuguese vocables had already occupied the colloquial ground. _Petersilly_, the word in general use in English families for 'parsley,' appears to be Dutch. An example from Ceylon that occurs to memory is _burgher_. The Dutch admitted people of mixt descent to a kind of citizenship, and these were distinguished from the pure natives by this term, which survives. _Burgher_ in Bengal means 'a rafter,' properly _bargā_. A word spelt and pronounced in the same way had again a curiously different application in Madras, where it was a corruption of _Vaḍagar_, the name given to a tribe in the Nilgherry hills;—to say nothing of Scotland, where Burghers and Antiburghers were Northern tribes (_veluti_ Gog _et_ Magog!) which have long been condensed into elements of the United Presbyterian Church——! Southern India has contributed to the Anglo-Indian stock words that are in hourly use also from Calcutta to Peshawur (some of them already noted under another cleavage), _e.g._ _betel_, _mango_, _jack_, _cheroot_, _mungoose_, _pariah_, _bandicoot_, _teak_, _patcharee_, _chatty_, _catechu_, _tope_ ('a grove'), _curry_, _mulligatawny_, _congee_. _Mamooty_ (a digging tool) is familiar in certain branches of the service, owing to its having long had a place in the nomenclature of the Ordnance department. It is Tamil, _manvĕtti_, 'earth-cutter.' Of some very familiar words the origin remains either dubious, or matter only for conjecture. Examples are _hackery_ (which arose apparently in Bombay), _florican_, _topaz_. As to Hindustani words adopted into the Anglo-Indian colloquial the subject is almost too wide and loose for much remark. The habit of introducing these in English conversation and writing seems to prevail more largely in the Bengal Presidency than in any other, and especially more than in Madras, where the variety of different vernaculars in use has tended to make their acquisition by the English less universal than is in the north that of Hindustani, which is so much easier to learn, and also to make the use in former days of Portuguese, and now of English, by natives in contact with foreigners, and of French about the French settlements, very much more common than it is elsewhere. It is this bad habit of interlarding English with Hindustani phrases which has so often excited the just wrath of high English officials, not accustomed to it from their youth, and which (_e.g._) drew forth in orders the humorous indignation of Sir Charles Napier. One peculiarity in this use we may notice, which doubtless exemplifies some obscure linguistic law. Hindustani _verbs_ which are thus used are habitually adopted into the quasi-English by converting the imperative into an infinitive. Thus to _bunow_, to _lugow_, to _foozilow_, to _puckarow_, to _dumbcow_, to _sumjow_, and so on, almost _ad libitum_, are formed as we have indicated.[15] It is curious to note that several of our most common adoptions are due to what may be most especially called the Oordoo (_Urdū_) or 'Camp' language, being terms which the hosts of Chinghiz brought from the steppes of North Eastern Asia—_e.g._ "The old _Bukshee_ is an awful _bahadur_, but he keeps a first-rate _bobachee_." That is a sentence which might easily have passed without remark at an Anglo-Indian mess-table thirty years ago—perhaps might be heard still. Each of the outlandish terms embraced in it came from the depths of Mongolia in the thirteenth century. _Chick_ (in the sense of a cane-blind), _daroga_, _oordoo_ itself, are other examples. With the gradual assumption of administration after the middle of last century, we adopted into partial colloquial use an immense number of terms, very many of them Persian or Arabic, belonging to technicalities of revenue and other departments, and largely borrowed from our Mahommedan predecessors. Malay has contributed some of our most familiar expressions, owing partly to the ceaseless rovings among the Eastern coasts of the Portuguese, through whom a part of these reached us, and partly doubtless to the fact that our early dealings and the sites of our early factories lay much more on the shores of the Eastern Archipelago than on those of Continental India. _Paddy_, _godown_, _compound_, _bankshall_, _rattan_, _durian_, _a-muck_, _prow_, and _cadjan_, _junk_, _crease_, are some of these. It is true that several of them may be traced eventually to Indian originals, but it seems not the less certain that we got them through the Malay, just as we got words already indicated through the Portuguese. We used to have a very few words in French form, such as _boutique_ and _mort-de-chien_. But these two are really distortions of Portuguese words. A few words from China have settled on the Indian shores and been adopted by Anglo-India, but most of them are, I think, names of fruits or other products which have been imported, such as _loquot_, _leechee_, _chow-chow_, _cumquat_, _ginseng_, &c. and (recently) _jinrickshaw_. For it must be noted that a considerable proportion of words much used in Chinese ports, and often ascribed to a Chinese origin, such as _mandarin_, _junk_, _chop_, _pagoda_, and (as I believe) _typhoon_ (though this is a word much debated) are not Chinese at all, but words of Indian languages, or of Malay, which have been precipitated in Chinese waters during the flux and reflux of foreign trade. Within my own earliest memory Spanish dollars were current in England at a specified value if they bore a stamp from the English mint. And similarly there are certain English words, often obsolete in Europe, which have received in India currency with a special stamp of meaning; whilst in other cases our language has formed in India new compounds applicable to new objects or shades of meaning. To one or other of these classes belong _outcry_, _buggy_, _home_, _interloper_, _rogue_ (-elephant), _tiffin_, _furlough_, _elk_, _roundel_ ('an umbrella,' obsolete), _pish-pash_, _earth-oil_, _hog-deer_, _flying-fox_, _garden-house_, _musk-rat_, _nor-wester_, _iron-wood_, _long-drawers_, _barking-deer_, _custard-apple_, _grass-cutter_, &c. Other terms again are corruptions, more or less violent, of Oriental words and phrases which have put on an English mask. Such are _maund_, _fool's rack_, _bearer_, _cot_, _boy_, _belly-band_, _Penang-lawyer_, _buckshaw_, _goddess_ (in the Malay region, representing Malay _gādīs_, 'a maiden'), _compound_, _college_-pheasant, _chopper_, _summer-head_,[16] _eagle-wood_, _jackass_-copal, _bobbery_, _Upper Roger_ (used in a correspondence given by Dalrymple, for _Yuva Raja_, the 'Young King,' or Caesar, of Indo-Chinese monarchies), _Isle-o'-Bats_ (for Allahābād or _Ilahābāz_ as the natives often call it), _hobson-jobson_ (see Preface), _St. John's_. The last proper name has at least three applications. There is "St. John's" in Guzerat, viz. _Sanjān_, the landing-place of the Parsee immigration in the 8th century; there is another "St. John's" which is a corruption of _Shang-Chuang_, the name of that island off the southern coast of China whence the pure and ardent spirit of Francis Xavier fled to a better world: there is the group of "St. John's Islands" near Singapore, the chief of which is properly Pulo-_Sikajang_. Yet again we have hybrids and corruptions of English fully accepted and adopted as Hindustani by the natives with whom we have to do, such as _simkin_, _port-shrāb_, _brandy-pānī_, _apīl_, _rasīd_, _tumlet_ (a tumbler), _gilās_ ('glass,' for drinking vessels of sorts), _rail-ghārī_, _lumber-dār_, _jail-khāna_, _bottle-khāna_, _buggy-khāna_, 'et omne quod exit in' _khāna_, including _gymkhāna_, a very modern concoction (q.v.), and many more. Taking our subject as a whole, however considerable the philological interest attaching to it, there is no disputing the truth of a remark with which Burnell's fragments of intended introduction concludes, and the application of which goes beyond the limit of those words which can be considered to have 'accrued as additions to the English language': "Considering the long intercourse with India, it is noteworthy that the additions which have thus accrued to the English language are, from the intellectual standpoint, of no intrinsic value. Nearly all the borrowed words refer to material facts, or to peculiar customs and stages of society, and, though a few of them furnish allusions to the penny-a-liner, they do not represent new ideas." It is singular how often, in tracing to their origin words that come within the field of our research, we light upon an absolute dilemma, or bifurcation, _i.e._ on two or more sources of almost equal probability, and in themselves entirely diverse. In such cases it may be that, though the use of the word _originated_ from one of the sources, the existence of the other has invigorated that use, and contributed to its eventual diffusion. An example of this is _boy_, in its application to a native servant. To this application have contributed both the old English use of _boy_ (analogous to that of _puer_, _garçon_, _Knabe_) for a camp-servant, or for a slave, and the Hindī-Marāṭhī _bhoi_, the name of a caste which has furnished palanquin and umbrella-bearers to many generations of Europeans in India. The habitual use of the word by the Portuguese, for many years before any English influence had touched the shores of India (_e.g._ _bóy de sombrero_, _bóy d'aguoa_, _bóy de palanquy_), shows that the earliest source was the Indian one. _Cooly_, in its application to a carrier of burdens, or performer of inferior labour, is another example. The most probable origin of this is from a _nomen gentile_, that of the _Kolīs_, a hill-people of Guzerat and the Western Ghats (compare the origin of _slave_). But the matter is perplexed by other facts which it is difficult to connect with this. Thus, in S. India, there is a Tamil word _kūli_, in common use, signifying 'daily hire or wages,' which H. H. Wilson regards as the true origin of the word which we call _cooly_. Again, both in Oriental and Osmali Turkish, _kol_ is a word for a slave, and in the latter also there is _kūleh_, 'a male slave, a bondsman.' _Khol_ is, in Tibetan also, a word for a slave or servant. _Tank_, for a reservoir of water, we are apt to derive without hesitation, from _stagnum_, whence Sp. _estanc_, old Fr. _estang_, old Eng. and Lowland Scotch _stank_, Port. _tanque_, till we find that the word is regarded by the Portuguese themselves as Indian, and that there is excellent testimony to the existence of _tānkā_ in Guzerat and Rajputana as an indigenous word, and with a plausible Sanskrit etymology. _Veranda_ has been confidently derived by some etymologists (among others by M. Defréméry, a distinguished scholar) from the Pers. _barāmada_, 'a projection,' a balcony; an etymology which is indeed hardly a possible one, but has been treated by Mr. Beames (who was evidently unacquainted with the facts that do make it hardly possible) with inappropriate derison, he giving as the unquestionable original a Sanskrit word _baraṇḍa_, 'a portico.' On this Burnell has observed that the word does not belong to the older Sanskrit, but is only found in comparatively modern works. Be that as it may, it need not be doubted that the word _veranda_, as used in England and France, was imported from India, _i.e._ from the usage of Europeans in India; but it is still more certain that either in the same sense, or in one closely allied, the word existed, quite independent of either Sanskrit or Persian, in Portuguese and Spanish, and the manner in which it occurs in the very earliest narrative of the Portuguese adventure to India (_Roteiro do Viagem de Vasco da Gama_, written by one of the expedition of 1497), confirmed by the Hispano-Arabic vocabulary of Pedro de Alcalà, printed in 1505, preclude the possibility of its having been adopted by the Portuguese from intercourse with India. _Mangrove_, John Crawfurd tells us, has been adopted from the Malay _manggi-manggi_, applied to trees of the genus _Rhizophora_. But we learn from Oviedo, writing early in the sixteenth century, that the name _mangle_ was applied by the natives of the Spanish Main to trees of the same, or a kindred genus, on the coast of S. America, which same _mangle_ is undoubtedly the parent of the French _manglier_, and not improbably therefore of the English form _mangrove_.[17] The words _bearer_, _mate_, _cotwal_, partake of this kind of dual or doubtful ancestry, as may be seen by reference to them in the Glossary. Before concluding, a word should be said as to the orthography used in the Glossary. My intention has been to give the headings of the articles under the most usual of the popular, or, if you will, vulgar quasi-English spellings, whilst the Oriental words, from which the headings are derived or corrupted, are set forth under precise transliteration, the system of which is given in a following "Nota Bene." When using the words and names in the course of discursive elucidation, I fear I have not been consistent in sticking either always to the popular or always to the scientific spelling, and I can the better understand why a German critic of a book of mine, once upon a time, remarked upon the _etwas schwankende yulische Orthographie_. Indeed it is difficult, it never will for me be possible, in a book for popular use, to adhere to one system in this matter without the assumption of an ill-fitting and repulsive pedantry. Even in regard to Indian proper names, in which I once advocated adhesion, with a small number of exceptions, to scientific precision in transliteration, I feel much more inclined than formerly to sympathise with my friends Sir William Muir and General Maclagan, who have always favoured a large and liberal recognition of popular spelling in such names. And when I see other good and able friends following the scientific Will-o'-the-Wisp into such bogs as the use in English composition of _sipáhí_ and _jangal_, and _verandah_—nay, I have not only heard of _bagí_, but have recently seen it—instead of the good English words 'sepoy,' and 'jungle,' 'veranda,' and 'buggy,' my dread of pedantic usage becomes the greater.[18] For the spelling of _Mahratta_, _Mahratti_, I suppose I must apologize (though something is to be said for it), _Marāṭhī_ having established itself as orthodox. NOTE A.—LIST OF GLOSSARIES. 1. Appended to the ROTEIRO DE VASCO DA GAMA (see Book-list, p. xliii.) is a Vocabulary of 138 Portuguese words with their corresponding word in the _Lingua de Calicut_, _i.e._ in Malayālam. 2. Appended to the VOYAGES, &c., du Sieur DE LA BOULLAYE-LE-GOUZ (Book-list, p. xxxii.), is an _Explication de plusieurs mots dont l'intelligence est nécessaire au Lecteur_ (pp. 27). 3. Fryer's New Account (Book-list, p. xxxiv.) has an _Index Explanatory_, including _Proper Names_, _Names of Things_, and _Names of Persons_ (12 pages). 4. "INDIAN VOCABULARY, to which is prefixed the Forms of Impeachment." 12mo. Stockdale, 1788 (pp. 136). 5. "An INDIAN GLOSSARY, consisting of some Thousand Words and Forms commonly used in the East Indies ... extremely serviceable in assisting Strangers to acquire with Ease and Quickness the Language of that Country." By T. T. ROBARTS, Lieut., &c., of the 3rd Regt. Native Infantry, E.I. Printed for Murray & Highley, Fleet Street, 1800. 12mo. (not paged). 6. "A DICTIONARY OF MOHAMMEDAN LAW, Bengal Revenue Terms, Shanscrit, Hindoo, and other words used in the East Indies, with full explanations, the leading word used in each article being printed in a new Nustaluk Type," &c. By S. ROUSSEAU. London, 1802. 12mo. (pp. lxiv—287). Also 2nd ed. 1805. 7. GLOSSARY prepared for the FIFTH REPORT (see Book-list, p. xxxiv.), by Sir CHARLES WILKINS. This is dated in the preface "E. I. House, 1813." The copy used is a Parliamentary reprint, dated 1830. 8. The Folio compilation of the BENGAL REGULATIONS, published in 1828-29, contains in each volume a Glossarial Index, based chiefly upon the Glossary of Sir C. Wilkins. 9. In 1842 a preliminary "GLOSSARY OF INDIAN TERMS," drawn up at the E. I. House by Prof. H. H. Wilson, 4to, unpublished, with a blank column on each page "for Suggestions and Additions," was circulated in India, intended as a basis for a comprehensive official Glossary. In this one the words are entered in the vulgar spelling, as they occur in the documents. 10. The only important result of the circulation of No. 9. was "SUPPLEMENT TO THE GLOSSARY OF INDIAN TERMS, A—J." By H. M. ELLIOT, Esq., Bengal Civil Service. Agra, 1845. 8vo. (pp. 447). This remarkable work has been revised, re-arranged, and re-edited, with additions from Elliot's notes and other sources, by Mr. JOHN BEAMES, of the Bengal Civil Service, under the title of "MEMOIRS ON THE FOLK-LORE AND DISTRIBUTION OF THE RACES of the North-Western Provinces of India, being an amplified edition of" (the above). 2 vols. 8vo. Trübner, 1869. 11. To "MORLEY'S ANALYTICAL DIGEST of all the Reported Cases Decided in the Supreme Courts of Judicature in India," Vol. I., 1850, there is appended a "Glossary of Native Terms used in the Text" (pp. 20). 12. In "WANDERINGS OF A PILGRIM" (Book-list, p. xlvi.), there is a Glossary of some considerable extent (pp. 10 in double columns). 13. "The ZILLAH DICTIONARY in the Roman character, explaining the Various Words used in Business in India." By CHARLES PHILIP BROWN, of the Madras Civil Service, &c. Madras, 1852. Imp. 8vo. (pp. 132). 14. "A GLOSSARY OF JUDICIAL AND REVENUE TERMS, and of Useful Words occurring in Official Documents, relating to the Administration of the Government of British India, from the Arabic, Persian, Hindústání, Sanskrit, Hindí, Bengálí, Uriyá, Maráṭhí, Guzaráthí, Telugu, Karnáta, Támil, Malayálam, and other languages. By H. H. WILSON, M.A., F.R.S., Boden Professor, &c." London, 1855. 4to. (pp. 585, besides copious Index). 15. A useful folio Glossary published by Government at Calcutta between 1860 and 1870, has been used by me and is quoted in the present GLOSS. as "Calcutta Glossary." But I have not been able to trace it again so as to give the proper title. 16. CEYLONESE VOCABULARY. See Book-list, p. xxxi. 17. "KACHAHRI TECHNICALITIES, or A Glossary of Terms, Rural, Official, and General, in Daily Use in the Courts of Law, and in Illustration of the Tenures, Customs, Arts, and Manufactures of Hindustan." By PATRICK CARNEGY, Commissioner of Rai Bareli, Oudh. 8vo. 2nd ed. Allahabad, 1877 (pp. 361). 18. "A GLOSSARY OF INDIAN TERMS, containing many of the most important and Useful Indian Words. Designed for the Use of Officers of Revenue and Judicial Practitioners and Students." Madras, 1877. 8vo. (pp. 255). 19. "A GLOSSARY OF REFERENCE on Subjects connected with the Far East" (China and Japan). By H. A. GILES. Hong-Kong, 1878, 8vo. (pp. 182). 20. "GLOSSARY OF VERNACULAR TERMS used in Official Correspondence in the Province of ASSAM." Shillong, 1879. (Pamphlet). 21. "ANGLO-INDIAN DICTIONARY. A Glossary of such Indian Terms used in English, and such English or other non-Indian terms as have obtained special meanings in India." By GEORGE CLIFFORD WHITWORTH, Bombay Civil Service. London, 8vo, 1885 (pp. xv.—350). Also the following minor Glossaries contained in Books of Travel or History:— 22. In "CAMBRIDGE'S ACCOUNT of the War in India," 1761 (Book-list, p. xxx.); 23. In "GROSE'S VOYAGE," 1772 (Book-list, p. xxxv.); 24. In CARRACCIOLI'S "LIFE OF CLIVE" (Book-list, p. xxx.); 25. In "BP. HEBER'S NARRATIVE" (Book-list, p. xxxvi.); 26. In HERKLOT'S "QANOON-E-ISLAM" (Book-list, p. xxxv.); [27. In "VERELST'S VIEW OF BENGAL," 1772; 28. "THE MALAYAN WORDS IN ENGLISH," by C. P. G. Scott, reprinted from the Journal of the American Oriental Society: New Haven, 1897; 29. "MANUAL OF THE ADMINISTRATION OF THE MADRAS PRESIDENCY," Vol. III. Glossary, Madras, 1893. The name of the author of this, the most valuable book of the kind recently published in India, does not appear upon the title-page. It is believed to be the work of C. D. Macleane; 30. A useful Glossary of Malayālam words will be found in LOGAN, "MANUAL OF MALABAR."] NOTE B.—THE INDO-PORTUGUESE PATOIS (BY A. C. BURNELL.) The phonetic changes of Indo-Portuguese are few. _F_ is substituted for _p_; whilst the accent varies according to the race of the speaker.[19] The vocabulary varies, as regards the introduction of native Indian terms, from the same cause. Grammatically, this dialect is very singular: 1. All traces of genders are lost—_e.g._ we find _sua povo_ (Mat. i. 21); _sua nome_ (Id. i. 23); _sua filho_ (Id. i. 25); _sua filhos_ (Id. ii. 18); _sua olhos_ (Acts, ix. 8); _o dias_ (Mat. ii. 1); _o rey_ (Id. ii. 2); _hum voz tinha ouvido_ (Id. ii. 18). 2. In the plural, _s_ is rarely added; generally, the plural is the same as the singular. 3. The genitive is expressed by _de_, which is not combined with the article—_e.g._ _conforme de o tempo_ (Mat. ii. 16); _Depois de o morte_ (Id. ii. 19). 4. The definite article is unchanged in the plural: _como o discipulos_ (Acts, ix. 19). 5. The pronouns still preserve some inflexions: _Eu_, _mi_; _nos_, _nossotros_; _minha_, _nossos_, &c.; _tu_, _ti_, _vossotros_; _tua_, _vossos_; _Elle_, _ella_, _ellotros_, _elles_, _sua_, _suas_, _lo_, _la_. 6. The verb substantive is (present) _tem_, (past) _timha_, and (subjunctive) _seja_. 7. Verbs are conjugated by adding, for the present, _te_ to the only form, viz., the infinitive, which loses its final _r_. Thus, _te falla_; _te faze_; _te vi_. The past is formed by adding _ja_—e.g. _ja falla_; _ja olha_. The future is formed by adding _ser_. To express the infinitive, _per_ is added to the Portuguese infinitive deprived of its _r_. NOTA BENE IN THE USE OF THE GLOSSARY (A.) The dates attached to quotations are not always quite consistent. In beginning the compilation, the dates given were those of the _publication_ quoted; but as the date of the _composition_, or of the use of the word in question, is often much earlier than the date of the book or the edition in which it appears, the system was changed, and, where possible, the date given is that of the actual use of the word. But obvious doubts may sometimes rise on this point. The dates of _publication_ of the works quoted will be found, if required, from the BOOK LIST, following this _Nota bene_. (B.) The system of transliteration used is substantially the same as that modification of Sir William Jones's which is used in Shakespear's _Hindustani Dictionary_. But— The first of the three Sanskrit sibilants is expressed by (_ś_), and, as in Wilson's Glossary, no distinction is marked between the Indian aspirated _k_, _g_, and the Arabic gutturals _kh_, _gh_. Also, in words transliterated from Arabic, the sixteenth letter of the Arabic alphabet is expressed by (_ṭ_). This is the same type that is used for the cerebral Indian (_ṭ_). Though it can hardly give rise to any confusion, it would have been better to mark them by distinct types. The fact is, that it was wished at first to make as few demands as possible for distinct types, and, having begun so, change could not be made. The fourth letter of the Arabic alphabet is in several cases represented by (_th_) when Arabic use is in question. In Hindustani it is pronounced as (_s_). Also, in some of Mr. Burnell's transliterations from S. Indian languages, he has used (R) for the peculiar Tamil hard (_r_), elsewhere (R), and (_γ_) for the Tamil and Malayālam (_k_) when preceded and followed by a vowel. LIST OF FULLER TITLES OF BOOKS QUOTED IN THE GLOSSARY ABDALLATIF. Relation de l'Egypte. _See_ DE SACY, SILVESTRE. ABEL-RÉMUSAT. Nouveaux Mélanges Asiatiques. 2 vols. 8vo. Paris, 1829. ABREU, A. de. DESC. DE MALACA, from the _Parnaso Portuguez_. ABULGHAZI. H. des Mogols et des Tatares, par Aboul Ghazi, with French transl. by Baron Desmaisons. 2 vols. 8vo. St. Petersb., 1871. ACADEMY, The. A Weekly Review, &c. London. ACOSTA, Christ. Tractado de las Drogas y Medecinas de las Indias Orientales. 4to. Burgos, 1578. —— E. Hist. Rerum a Soc. Jesu in Oriente gestarum. Paris, 1572. —— Joseph de. Natural and Moral History of the Indies, E.T. of Edward Grimstone, 1604. Edited for HAK. SOC. by C. Markham. 2 vols. 1880. ADAMS, Francis. Names of all Minerals, Plants, and Animals described by the Greek authors, &c. (Being a Suppl. to Dunbar's Greek Lexicon.) AELIAN. Claudii Aeliani, De Natura Animalium, Libri XVII. ĀĪN. ĀĪN-I-AKBARĪ, The, by Abul Fazl 'Allami, tr. from the orig. Persian by H. Blochmann, M.A. Calcutta. 1873. Vol. i.; [vols. ii. and iii. translated by Col. H. S. Jarrett; Calcutta, 1891-94]. The MS. of the remainder disappeared at Mr. Blochmann's lamented death in 1878; a deplorable loss to Oriental literature. —— (Orig.). The same. Edited in the ORIGINAL Persian by H. Blochmann, M.A. 2 vols. 4to. Calcutta, 1872. Both these were printed by the Asiatic Society of Bengal. AITCHISON, C. U. Collection of Treaties, Engagements, and Sunnuds relating to India and Neighbouring Countries, 8 vols. 8vo. Revised ed., Calcutta, 1876-78. AJAIB-al-Hind. _See_ MERVEILLES. ALBIRÛNÎ. Chronology of Ancient Nations E.T. by Dr. C. E. Sachau (Or. Transl. Fund). 4to. 1879. ALCALÀ, Fray Pedro de. Vocabulista Arauigo en letra Castellana. Salamanca, 1505. ALI BABA, Sir. Twenty-one Days in India, being the Tour of (by G. Aberigh Mackay). London, 1880. [ALI, Mrs Meer Hassan, Observations on the Mussulmauns of India. 2 vols. London, 1832. [ALLARDYCE, A. The City of Sunshine. Edinburgh. 3 vols. 1877. [ALLEN, B. C. Monograph on the Silk Cloths of Assam. Shillong, 1899.] AMARI. I Diplomi Arabi del R. Archivio Fiorentino. 4to. Firenze, 1863. ANDERSON, Philip, A.M. The English in Western India, &c. 2nd ed. Revised. 1856. ANDRIESZ, G. Beschrijving der Reyzen. 4to. Amsterdam, 1670. ANGRIA TULAGEE. Authentic and Faithful History of that Arch-Pyrate. London, 1756. ANNAES MARITIMOS. 4 vols. 8vo. Lisbon, 1840-44. ANQUETIL DU PERRON. Le Zendavesta. 3 vols. Discours Preliminaire, &c. (in first vol.). 1771. ARAGON, CHRONICLE OF KING JAMES OF. E.T. by the late John Forster, M.P. 2 vols. imp. 8vo. [London, 1883.] ARBUTHNOT, Sir A. Memoir of Sir T. Munro, prefixed to ed. of his Minutes. 2 vols. 1881. ARCH. PORT. OR. Archivo Portuguez Oriental. A valuable and interesting collection published at Nova Goa, 1857 _seqq._ ARCHIVIO STORICO ITALIANO. The quotations are from two articles in the _Appendice_ to the early volumes, viz.: (1) Relazione di Leonardo da Ca' Masser sopra il Commercio dei Portoghesi nell' India (1506). App. Tom. II. 1845. (2) Lettere di Giov. da Empoli, e la Vita di Esso, scritta da suo zio (1530). App. Tom. III. 1846. ARNOLD, Edwin. The Light of Asia (as told in Verse by an Indian Buddhist). 1879. ASSEMANI, Joseph Simonius, Syrus Maronita. Bibliotheca Orientalis Clementino-Vaticana. 3 vols. in 4, folio. Romae, 1719-1728. AYEEN AKBERY. By this spelling are distinguished quotations from the tr. of Francis Gladwin, first published at Calcutta in 1783. Most of the quotations are from the London edition, 2 vols. 4to. 1800. BABER. Memoirs of Zehir-ed-din Muhammed Baber, Emperor of Hindustan.... Translated partly by the late John Leyden, Esq., M.D., partly by William Erskine, Esq., &c. London and Edinb., 4to. 1826. BABOO and other Tales, descriptive of Society in India. Smith & Elder. London, 1834. (By Augustus Prinsep, B.C.S., a brother of James and H. Thoby Prinsep.) BACON, T. First Impressions of Hindustan. 2 vols. 1837. BADEN POWELL. PUNJAB HANDBOOK, vol. ii. Manufactures and Arts. Lahore, 1872. BAILEY, Nathan. _Diction. Britannicum_, or a more Compleat Universal Etymol. English Dict. &c. The whole Revis'd and Improv'd by N. B., Φιλόλογος. Folio. 1730. BAILLIE, N. B. E. Digest of Moohummudan Law applied by British Courts in India. 2 vols. 1865-69. BAKER, Mem. of Gen. Sir W. E., R.E., K.C.B. Privately printed. 1882. BALBI, Gasparo. Viaggio dell' Indie Orientali. 12mo. Venetia, 1590. BALDAEUS, P. Of this writer Burnell used the Dutch ed., Naauwkeurige Beschryvinge van Malabar en Choromandel, folio, 1672, and —— Ceylon, folio, 1672. I have used the German ed., containing in one volume seriatim, Wahrhaftige Ausführliche Beschreibung der beruhmten Ost-Indischen Kusten Malabar und Coromandel, als auch der Insel Zeylon ... benebst einer ... Entdeckung der Abgöterey der Ost-Indischen Heyden.... Folio. Amsterdam, 1672. BALDELLI-BONI. Storia del Milione. 2 vols. Firenze, 1827. BALDWIN, Capt. J. H. Large and Small Game of Bengal and the N.W. Provinces of India. 1876. BALFOUR, Dr. E. CYCLOPAEDIA OF INDIA. [3rd ed. London, 1885.] [BALL, J. D. Things Chinese, being Notes on various Subjects connected with China. 3rd ed. London, 1900. BALL, V. Jungle Life in India, or the Journeys and Journals of an Indian Geologist. London, 1880.] BANARUS, Narrative of Insurrection at, in 1781. 4to. Calcutta, 1782. Reprinted at Roorkee, 1853. BÁNYAN TREE, THE. A Poem. Printed for private circulation. Calcutta, 1856. (The author was Lt.-Col. R. A. Yule, 9th Lancers, who fell before Delhi, June 19, 1857.) BARBARO, Iosafa. Viaggio alla Tana, &c. In _Ramusio_, tom. ii. Also E.T. by W. Thomas, Clerk of Council to King Edward VI., embraced in Travels to Tana and Persia, HAK. SOC., 1873. N.B.—It is impossible to discover from Lord Stanley of Alderley's Preface whether this was a reprint, or printed from an unpublished MS. BARBIER DE MÉYNARD, DICTIONNAIRE Géogr. Hist. et Littér. de la Perse, &c. Extrait ... de Yaqout. Par C. B. de M. Large 8vo. Paris, 1861. BARBOSA. A Description of the Coasts of E. Africa and Malabar in the beginning of the 16th century. By Duarte Barbosa. Transl. &c., by Hon. H. E. J. Stanley. HAK. SOC., 1866. —— LISBON ED. Livro de Duarte Barbosa. Being No. VII. in Collecção de Noticias para a Historia e Geografia, &c. Publ. pela Academia Real das Sciencias, tomo ii. Lisboa, 1812. —— Also in tom. ii. of Ramusio. BARRETTO. Relation de la Province de Malabar. Fr. tr. 8vo. Paris, 1646. Originally pub. in Italian. Roma, 1645. BARROS, João de. Decadas de Asia, Dos feitos que os Portuguezes fizeram na Conquista e Descubrimento das Terras e Mares do Oriente. Most of the quotations are taken from the edition in 12mo., Lisboa, 1778, issued along with Couto in 24 vols. The first Decad was originally printed in 1552, the 2nd in 1553, the 3rd in 1563, the 4th as completed by Lavanha in 1613 (Barbosa-Machado, Bibl. Lusit. ii. pp. 606-607, as corrected by Figanière, _Bibliogr. Hist. Port._ p. 169). A. B. In some of Burnell's quotations he uses the 2nd ed. of Decs. i. to iii. (1628), and the 1st ed. of Dec. iv. (1613). In these there is apparently no division into chapters, and I have transferred the references to the edition of 1778, from which all my own quotations are made, whenever I could identify the passages, having myself no convenient access to the older editions. BARTH, A. Les Religions de l'Inde. Paris, 1879. Also English translation by Rev. T. Wood. Trübner's Or. Series. 1882. BASTIAN, Adolf, Dr. Die Völker des Oestlichen Asien, Studien und Reisen. 8vo. Leipzig, 1866—Jena, 1871. BEALE, Rev. Samuel. Travels of FAH-HIAN and Sung-yun, Buddhist Pilgrims from China to India. Sm. 8vo. 1869. BEAMES, John. COMPARATIVE GRAMMAR of the Modern Aryan Languages of India, &c. 3 vols. 8vo. 1872-79. —— See also in _List of Glossaries_. BEATSON, Lt.-Col. A. View of the Origin and Conduct of the War with Tippoo Sultaun. 4to. London, 1800. [BELCHER, Capt. Sir E. Narrative of the Voyage of H.M.S. Samarang, during the years 1843-46, employed surveying the Islands of the Eastern Archipelago. 2 vols. London, 1846.] BELLEW, H. W. Journal of a Political Mission to Afghanistan in 1857 under Major Lumsden. 8vo. 1862. —— [The Races of Afghanistan, being A Brief Account of the Principal Nations inhabiting that Country. Calcutta and London, 1880.] BELON, Pierre, du Mans. Les OBSERVATIONS de Plvsievrs Singularités et Choses memorables, trouuées en Grece, Asie, Iudée, Egypte, Arabie, &c. Sm. 4to. Paris, 1554. BENGAL, DESCRIPTIVE ETHNOLOGY OF, by Col. E. T. Dalton. Folio. Calcutta, 1872. BENGAL ANNUAL, or Literary Keepsake, 1831-32. BENGAL OBITUARY. Calcutta, 1848. This was I believe an extended edition of De Rozario's 'Complete Monumental Register,' Calcutta, 1815. But I have not been able to recover trace of the book. BENZONI, Girolamo. The Travels of, (1542-56), orig. Venice, 1572. Tr. and ed. by Admiral W. H. Smyth, HAK. SOC. 1857. [BERNCASTLE, J. Voyage to China, including a Visit to the Bombay Presidency. 2 vols. London, 1850.] BESCHI, Padre. _See_ GOOROO PARAMARTTAN. [BEVERIDGE, H. The District of Bakarganj, its History and Statistics. London, 1876.] BHOTAN and the History of the Dooar War. By Surgeon RENNIE, M.D. 1866. BIRD'S GUZERAT. The Political and Statistical History of Guzerat, transl. from the Persian of Ali Mohammed Khan. Or. Tr. Fund. 8vo. 1835. BIRD, Isabella (now Mrs. Bishop). The GOLDEN CHERSONESE, and the Way Thither. 1883. BIRD'S JAPAN. Unbeaten Tracks in J. by Isabella B. 2 vols. 1880. BIRDWOOD (Sir) George, C.S.I., M.D. The Industrial Arts of India. 1880. [—— Report on The Old Records of the India Office, with Supplementary Note and Appendices. Second Reprint. London, 1891. [—— and Foster, W. The First Letter Book of the East India Company, 1600-19. London, 1893.] [BLACKER, Lt.-Col. V. Memoir of the British Army in India in 1817-19. 2 vols. London, 1821. [BLANFORD, W. T. The Fauna of British India: Mammalia. London, 1888-91. BLUMENTRITT, Ferd. VOCABULAR einzelner Ausdrücke und Redensarten, welche dem Spanischen der Philippinschen Inseln eigenthümlich sind. Druck von Dr. Karl Pickert in Leitmeritz. 1882. BLUTEAU, Padre D. Raphael. Vocabulario Portuguez Latino, Aulico, Anatomico, Architectonico, (and so on to Zoologico) ... Lisboa, 1712-21. 8 vols. folio, with 2 vols. of Supplemento, 1727-28. BOCARRO. DECADA 13 da Historia da India, composta por Antonio B. (Published by the Royal Academy of Lisbon). 1876. BOCARRO. Detailed Report (Portuguese) upon the Portuguese Forts and Settlements in India, MS. transcript in India Office. Geog. Dept. from B.M. Sloane MSS. No. 197, fol. 172 _seqq._ Date 1644. BOCHARTI HIEROZOICON. In vol. i. of Opera Omnia, 3 vols. folio. Lugd. Bat. 1712. BOCK, Carl. Temples and Elephants. 1884. BOGLE. _See_ MARKHAM'S TIBET. BOILEAU, A. H. E. (Bengal Engineers). TOUR THROUGH the Western States of RAJWARA in 1835. 4to. Calcutta, 1837. BOLDENSELE, Gulielmus de. ITINERARIUM in the _Thesaurus of Canisius_, 1604. v. pt. ii. p. 95, also in ed. of same by _Basnage_, 1725, iv. 337; and by C. L. Grotefend in _Zeitschrift_ des Histor. Vereins für Nieder Sachsen, Jahrgang 1852. Hannover, 1855. BOLE PONGIS, by H. M. Parker. 2 vols. 8vo. 1851. BOMBAY. A Description of the Port and Island of, and Hist. Account of the Transactions between the English and Portuguese concerning it, from the year 1661 to the present time. 12mo. Printed in the year 1724. [BOND, E. A. Speeches of the Manager and Counsel in the Trial of Warren Hastings. 4 vols. London, 1859-61.] BONGARSII, GESTA DEI DER FRANCOS. Folio. Hanoviae, 1611. BONTIUS, Jacobi B. Hist. Natural et Medic. Indiae Orientalis Libri Sex. Printed with PISO, q.v. [BOSE, S. C. The Hindoos as they are: A Description of the Manners, Customs, and Inner Life of Hindoo Society in Bengal. Calcutta, 1881. BOSQUEJO das Possessões, &c. See p. 809_b_. [BOSWELL, J. A. C. Manual of the Nellore District. Madras, 1887.] BOTELHO, Simão. Tombo do Estado da India. 1554. Forming a part of the SUBSIDIOS, q.v. BOURCHIER, Col. (Sir George). Eight Months' Campaign against the Bengal Sepoy Army. 8vo. London, 1858. BOWRING, Sir John. The Kingdom and People of SIAM. 2 vols. 8vo. 1857. BOYD, Hugh. The Indian Observer, with Life, Letters, &c. By L. D. Campbell. London, 1798. BRIGGS, H. Cities of Gujarashtra; their Topography and History Illustrated. 4to. Bombay, 1849. BRIGG'S FIRISHTA. H. of the Rise of the Mahomedan Power in India. Translated from the Orig. Persian of Mahomed Kasim Firishta. By John Briggs, Lieut.-Col. Madras Army. 4 vols. 8vo. 1829. [BRINCKMAN, A. The Rifle in Cashmere: A Narrative of Shooting Expeditions. London, 1862.] BROOKS, T. Weights, Measures, Exchanges, &c., in East India. Small 4to. 1752. BROOME, Capt. Arthur. Hist. of the Rise and Progress of the BENGAL ARMY. 8vo. 1850. Only vol. i. published. BROUGHTON, T. D. Letters written in a Mahratta Camp during the year 1809. 4to. 1813. [New ed. London, 1892.] BRUCE'S ANNALS. Annals of the Honourable E. India Company. (1600-1707-8.) By John Bruce, Esq., M.P., F.R.S. 3 vols. 4to. 1810. BRUGSCH Bey (Dr. Henry). Hist. of Egypt under the Pharaohs from the Monuments. E.T. 2nd ed. 2 vols. 1881. BUCHANAN, Claudius, D.D. CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES in Asia. 11th ed. 1819. Originally pubd. 1811. BUCHANAN HAMILTON, Fr. The Fishes of the Ganges River and its Branches. Oblong folio. Edinburgh, 1822. [—— Also see EASTERN INDIA. [BUCHANAN, Dr. Francis (afterwards Hamilton). A Journey ... through ... Mysore, Canara and Malabar ... &c. 3 vols. 4to. 1807.] BURCKHARDT, J. L. See p. 315_a_. BURKE, The WRITINGS and Correspondence of the Rt. Hon. Edmund. 8 vols. 8vo. London, 1852. BURMAN, THE: His Life and Notions. By Shway Yoe. 2 vols. 1882. BURNES, Alexander. Travels into Bokhara. 3 vols. 2nd ed. 1835. [BURNES, J. A Visit to the Court of Scinde. London, 1831.] BURNOUF, Eugène. Introduction à l'Histoire du BOUDDHISME INDIEN. (Vol. i. alone published.) 4to. 1844. BURTON, Capt. R. F. PILGRIMAGE to El Medina and Mecca. 3 vols. 1855-56. [—— Memorial Edition. 2 vols. London, 1893.] —— SCINDE, or the Unhappy Valley. 2 vols. 1851. —— SIND REVISITED. 2 vols. 1877. —— CAMOENS. _Os Lusiadas_, Englished by R. F. Burton. 2 vols. 1880. And 2 vols. of Life and Commentary, 1881. —— GOA and the Blue Mountains. 1851. [—— The Book of the Thousand Nights and a Night, translated from the Arabic by Capt. Sir R. F. Burton, edited by L. C. Smithers. 12 vols. London, 1894.] BUSBEQUII, A. Gislenii. Omnia quae extant. Amstelod. Elzevir. 1660. [BUSTEED, H. E. Echoes of Old Calcutta. 3rd ed. Calcutta, 1857. [BUYERS, Rev. W. Recollections of Northern India. London, 1848.] CADAMOSTO, Luiz de. NAVEGAÇÃO PRIMEIRA. In Collecção de Noticias of the Academia Real das Sciencias. Tomo II. Lisboa, 1812. CALDWELL, Rev. Dr. (afterwards Bishop). A COMPARATIVE GRAMMAR of the Dravidian or South Indian Family of Languages. 2nd ed. Revd. and Enlarged, 1875. CALDWELL, Right Rev. Bishop. Pol. and Gen. History of the District of TINNEVELLY. Madras, 1881. ——, Dr. R. (now Bishop). Lectures on TINNEVELLY MISSIONS. 12mo. London, 1857. CA' MASSER. Relazione di Lionardo in ARCHIVIO STORICO ITALIANO, q.v. CAMBRIDGE, R. Owen. An Account of the WAR IN INDIA between the English and French, on the Coast of Coromandel (1750-1760). 4to. 1761. CAMERON, J. Our Tropical Possessions in Malayan India. 1865. CAMÕES, Luiz de. OS LUSIADAS. Folio ed. of 1720, and Paris ed., 8vo., of 1847 are those used. [CAMPBELL, Maj.-Gen. John. A Personal Narrative of Thirteen Years' Service among the Wild Tribes of Khondistan. London, 1864. [CAMPBELL, Col. W. The Old Forest Ranger. London, 1853.] CAPMANY, ANT. MEMORIAS HIST. sobre la Marina, Comercio, y Artes de Barcelona. 4 vols. 4to. Madrid, 1779. CARDIM, T. Relation de la Province du JAPON, du Malabar, &c. (trad. du Portug.). Tournay, 1645. [CAREY, W. H. The Good Old Days of Honble. John Company. 2 vols. Simla, 1882.] CARLETTI, FRANCESCO. RAGIONAMENTI di—Fiorentino, sopra le cose da lui vedute ne' suoi Viaggi, &c. (1594-1606). First published in Firenze, 1701. 2 vols. in 12mo. CARNEGY, Patrick. See _List of Glossaries_. CARPINI, Joannes de Plano. Hist. Mongalorum, ed. by D'Avezac, in Recueil de Voyages et de Mémoires de la Soc. de Géographie, tom. iv. 1837. CARRACCIOLI, C. Life of Lord Clive. 4 vols. 8vo. No date (c. 1785). It is not certain who wrote this ignoble book, but the author must have been in India. CASTANHEDA, Fernão Lopez de. Historia do descobrimento e conquista da India. The original edition appeared at Coimbra, 1551-1561 (in 8 vols. 4to and folio), and was reprinted at Lisbon in 1833 (8 vols. sm. 4to). This last ed. is used in quotations of the Port. text. Castanheda was the first writer on Indian affairs (_Barbosa Machado_, _Bibl. Lusit._, ii. p. 30. See also _Figanière_, _Bibliographia Hist. Port._, pp. 165-167). He went to Goa in 1528, and died in Portugal in 1559. CASTAÑEDA. The First Booke of the Historie of the Discouerie and Conquest of the East Indias.... Transld. into English by N. L.(itchfield), Gentleman. 4to. London, 1582. The translator has often altered the spelling of the Indian words, and his version is very loose, comparing it with the printed text of the Port. in the ed. of 1833. It is possible, however, that Litchfield had the first ed. of the first book (1551) before him, whereas the ed. of 1833 is a reprint of 1554. (A.B.). CATHAY AND THE WAY THITHER. By H. Yule, HAK. SOC. 8vo. 2 vols. (Continuously paged.) 1866. [CATROU, F. F. A History of the Mogul Dynasty in India. London, 1826.] CAVENAGH, Lt.-Gen. Sir Orfeur. REMINISCENCES of an Indian Official. 8vo. 1884. CEYLONESE VOCABULARY. List of Native Words commonly occurring in Official Correspondence and other Documents. Printed by order of the Government. Columbo, June 1869. [CHAMBERLAIN, B. H. Things Japanese, being Notes on Various Subjects connected with Japan. 3rd ed. London, 1898.] CHARDIN, Voyages en Perse. Several editions are quoted, _e.g._ Amsterdam, 4 vols. 4to, 1735; by Langlès, 10 vols. 8vo. 1811. CHARNOCK'S Hist. of MARINE ARCHITECTURE. 2 vols. 1801. CHARTERS, &c., of the EAST INDIA COMPANY (a vol. in India Office without date). CHAUDOIR, Baron Stan. Aperçu sur les Monnaies Russes, &c. 4to. St. Pétersbourg, 1836-37. [CHEVERS, N. A. A Manual of Medical Jurisprudence for India. Calcutta, 1870.] CHILDERS, R. A DICTIONARY of the PALI Language. 1875. CHITTY, S. C. The CEYLON GAZETTEER. Ceylon, 1834. CHOW CHOW, being Selections from a Journal kept in India, &c., by Viscountess Falkland. 2 vols. 1857. CIEZA DE LEON, Travels of Pedro. Ed. by C. Markham. HAK. SOC. 1864. CLARKE, Capt. H. W., R.E. Translation of the SIKANDAR NĀMA of Nizāmī. London, 1881. CLAVIJO. Itineraire de l'Ambassade Espagnole à Samarcande, in 1403-1406 (original Spanish, with Russian version by I. Sreznevevsky). St. Petersburg, 1881. —— Embassy of Ruy Gonzalez de, to the Court of Timour. E.T. by C. Markham. HAK. SOC. 1859. CLEGHORN, Dr. Hugh. Forests and Gardens of S. India. 8vo. 1861. COAST OF COROMANDEL: Regulations for the Hon. Comp.'s Black Troops on the. 1787. COBARRUVIAS, Tesoro de la Lengua Castellana o Española, compvesto per el Licenciado Don Sebastian de. Folio. Madrid, 1611. COCKS, Richard. Diary of ——, Cape-Merchant in the English Factory at Japan (first published from the original MS. in the B. M. and Admiralty). Edited by Edward Maunde Thompson, 2 vols. HAK. SOC. 1883. COGAN. _See_ PINTO. COLEBROOKE, Life of, forming the first vol. of the collection of his Essays, by his son, Sir E. Colebrooke. 1873. COLLET, S. The Brahmo Year-Book. Brief Records of Work and Life in the Theistic Churches of India. London, 1876 _seqq._ COLLINGWOOD, C. Rambles of a Naturalist on Shores and Waters of the China Sea. 8vo. 1868. COLOMB, Capt. R.N. Slave-catching in the Indian Ocean. 8vo. 1873. COLONIAL PAPERS. _See_ SAINSBURY. COMPETITION-WALLAH, LETTERS OF A (by G. O. Trevelyan). 1864. COMPLETE HIST. of the War in India (Tract). 1761. CONTI, Nicolo. _See_ POGGIUS; also see INDIA IN THE XVTH CENTURY. [COOPER, T. T. The Mishmee Hills, an Account of a Journey made in an Attempt to penetrate Thibet from Assam, to open out new Routes for Commerce. London, 1873.] CORDINER, Rev. J. A. Description of CEYLON, &c. 2 vols. 4to. 1807. CORNWALLIS, Correspondence of Charles, First Marquis. Edited by C. Ross. 3 vols. 1859. CORREA, GASPAR, LENDAS da India por. This most valuable, interesting, and detailed chronicle of Portuguese India was not published till in our own day it was issued by the Royal Academy of Lisbon—4 vols. in 7, in 4to, 1858-1864. The author went to India apparently with Jorge de Mello in 1512, and at an early date began to make notes for his history. The latest year that he mentions as having in it written a part of his history is 1561. The date of his death is not known. Most of the quotations from Correa, begun by Burnell and continued by me, are from this work published in Lisbon. Some are, however, taken from "The THREE VOYAGES OF VASCO DA GAMA and his Viceroyalty, from the Lendas da India of Gaspar Correa," by the Hon. E. J. Stanley (now Lord Stanley of Alderley). HAK. SOC. 1869. CORYAT, T. CRUDITIES. Reprinted from the ed. of 1611. 3 vols. 8vo. 1776. COUTO, Diogo de. The edition of the DECADAS da Asia quoted habitually is that of 1778 (see BARROS). The 4th Decade (Couto's first) was published first in 1602, fol.; the 5th, 1612; the 6th, 1614; the 7th, 1616; the 8th, 1673; 5 books of the 12th, Paris, 1645. The 9th was first published in an edition issued in 1736; and 120 pp. of the 10th (when, is not clear). But the whole of the 10th, in ten books, is included in the publication of 1778. The 11th was lost, and a substitute by the editor is given in the ed. of 1778. Couto died 10th Dec. 1616. —— DIALOGO do Soldado Pratico (written in 1611, printed at Lisbon under the title Observações, &c., 1790). COWLEY, Abraham. His Six Books of PLANTS. In Works, folio ed. of 1700. CRAWFURD, John. DESCRIPTIVE DICT. of the Indian Islands and adjacent countries. 8vo. 1856. —— MALAY DICTIONARY, A Grammar and Dict. of the Malay Language. Vol. i. Dissertation and Grammar. Vol. ii. Dictionary. London, 1852. —— Journal of an Embassy to Siam and Cochin China. 2nd ed. 2 vols. 1838. (First ed. 4to, 1828.) —— Journal of an Embassy to the Court of AVA in 1827. 4to. 1829. [CROOKE, W. The Popular Religion and Folk-lore of Northern India. 1st ed. 1 vol. Allahabad, 1893; 2nd ed. 2 vols. London, 1896. [—— The Tribes and Castes of the North-Western Provinces and Oudh, 4 vols. Calcutta, 1896.] CUNNINGHAM, Capt. Joseph Davy, B.E. History of the Sikhs, from the Rise of the Nation to the Battles of the Sutlej. 8vo. 2nd ed. 1853. (1st ed. 1849.) CUNNINGHAM, Major Alex., B.E. LADAK, Physical, Statistical, and Historical. 8vo. 1854. CUNNINGHAM, M.-Gen., R.E., C.S.I. (the same). Reports of the Archaeological Survey of India. Vol. i., Simla, 1871. Vol. xix., Calcutta, 1885. CYCLADES, The. By J. Theodore BENT. 8vo. 1885. DABISTAN, The; or, School of Manners. Transl. from the Persian by David Shea and Anthony Troyer. (Or. Tr. Fund.) 3 vols. Paris, 1843. D'ACUNHA, Dr. Gerson. Contributions to the Hist. of Indo-PORTUGUESE NUMISMATICS. 4 fascic. Bombay, 1880 _seqq._ DA GAMA. _See_ ROTEIRO and CORREA. D'ALBUQUERQUE, Afonso. Commentarios. Folio. Lisboa, 1557. —— COMMENTARIES, transl. and edited by Walter de Grey BIRCH. HAK. SOC. 4 vols. 1875-1884. DALRYMPLE, A. The ORIENTAL REPERTORY (originally published in numbers, 1791-97), then at the expense of the E.I. Co. 2 vols. 4to. 1808. DAMIANI A GÖES, Diensis Oppugnatio. Ed. 1602. —— De Bello Cambaico. —— CHRONICA. DAMPIER'S VOYAGES. (Collection including sundry others). 4 vols. 8vo. London, 1729. [DANVERS, F. C., and Foster, W. Letters received by the E.I. Co. from its Servants in the East. 4 vols. London, 1896-1900.] D'ANVILLE. ECLAIRCISSEMENS sur la Carte de l'Inde. 4to. Paris, 1753. DARMESTETER, James. Ormazd et Ahriman. 1877. —— The Zendavesta. (Sacred Books of the East, vol. iv.) 1880. DAVIDSON, Col. C. J. (Bengal Engineers). Diary of Travels and Adventures in Upper India. 2 vols. 8vo. 1843. DAVIES, T. Lewis O., M.A. A SUPPLEMENTAL ENGLISH GLOSSARY. 8vo. 1881. DAVIS, Voyages and Works of John. Ed. by A. H. Markham. HAK. SOC. 1880. [DAVY, J. An Account of the Interior of Ceylon. London, 1821.] DAWK BUNGALOW, The; or, Is his appointment pucka? (By G. O. Trevelyan). In Fraser's Mag., 1866, vol. lxiii. pp. 215-231 and pp. 382-391. DAY, Dr. Francis. The FISHES OF INDIA. 2 vols. 4to. 1876-1878. DE BRY, J. F. and J. "Indien Orientalis." 10 parts, 1599-1614. The quotations from this are chiefly such as were derived through it by Mr. Burnell from Linschoten, before he had a copy of the latter. He notes from the _Biog. Univ._ that Linschoten's text is altered and re-arranged in De Bry, and that the Collection is remarkable for endless misprints. DE BUSSY, Lettres de M., de Lally et autres. Paris, 1766. DE CANDOLLE, Alphonse. ORIGINE des Plantes Cultivées. 8vo. Paris, 1883. DE CASTRO, D. João de. Primeiro Roterio da Costa da India, desde Goa até Dio. Segundo MS. Autografo. Porto, 1843. DE CASTRO. Roteiro de Dom Joam, do Viagem que fizeram os Portuguezes ao Mar Roxo no Anno de 1541. Paris, 1883. DE GUBERNATIS, Angelo. Storia dei VIAGGIATORI ITALIANI nelle Indie Orientali. Livorno, 1875. 12mo. There was a previous issue containing much less matter. DE LA BOULLAYE-LE-GOUZ, VOYAGES et Observations du Seigneur, Gentilhomme Angevin. Sm. 4to. Paris, 1653, and 2nd ed. 1657. DE LA LOUBÈRE. Historical Relation of SIAM by M. E.T. 2 vols. folio in one. 1693. DELLA TOMBA, Marco. Published by De Gubernatis. Florence, 1878. DELLA VALLE, PIETRO. VIAGGI de ——, il Pellegrino, descritti, da lui medesimo in Lettere Familiari.... (1614-1626). Originally published at Rome, 1650-53. The Edition quoted is that published at Brighton (but printed at Turin), 1843. 2 vols. in small 8vo. [—— From the O.E. Tr. of 1664, by G. Havers. 2 vols. ed. by E. Grey. HAK. SOC. 1891.] DELLON. Relation de l'INQUISITION DE GOA. 1688. Also E.T., Hull, 1812. DE MONFART, H. An Exact and Curious Survey of all the East Indies, even to Canton, the chiefe citie of China. Folio. 1615. (A worthless book.) DE MORGA, Antonio. THE PHILIPPINE ISLANDS, ed. by Hon. E. J. Stanley. HAK. SOC. 1868. [DENNYS, N.B. Descriptive Dictionary of British Malaya. London, 1894.] DE ORTA, Garcia. _See_ GARCIA. DE SACY, Silvestre. Chrestomathie Arabe. 2nd ed. 3 vols. Paris, 1826-27. DESIDERI, P. Ipolito. MS. transcript of his Narrative of a residence in Tibet, belonging to the Hakluyt Society. 1714-1729. DICCIONARIO della Lengua CASTELLANA compuesto por l'Academia Real. 6 vols. folio. Madrid, 1726-1739. DICTY. of Words used in the EAST INDIES. 2nd ed. 1805. (List of Glossaries, No. 6.). DIEZ, Friedrich. ETYMOLOGISCHES WÖRTERBUCH der Romanischen Sprachen. 2te. Ausgabe. 2 vols. 8vo. Bonn, 1861-62. DILEMMA, THE. (A novel, by Col. G. Chesney, R.E.) 3 vols. 1875. DIPAVANSO. The Dipavamso: edited and translated by H. Oldenberg. London, 1879. DIPLOMI ARABI. _See_ AMARI. DIROM. NARRATIVE of the Campaign in India which terminated the War with Tippoo Sultan in 1792. 4to. 1793. D'OHSSON, Baron C. Hist. des Mongols. La Haye et Amsterdam. 1834. 4 vols. DOM MANUEL of Portugal, LETTER OF. Reprint of old Italian version, by A. Burnell. 1881. Also Latin in GRYNAEUS, Novus Orbis. DORN, Bernhard. HIST. OF THE AFGHANS, translated from the Persian of Neamet Allah. In Two Parts. 4to. (Or. Tr. Fund.) 1829-1836. DOSABHAI FRAMJI. Hist. of the PARSIS. 2 vols. 8vo. 1884. DOSTOYEFFSKI. 1881. _See_ p. 833_b_. DOUGLAS, Revd. Carstairs. Chinese-English Dictionary of the Vernacular or Spoken Language of Amoy. Imp. 8vo. London, 1873. [DOUGLAS, J. Bombay and Western India. 2 vols. London, 1893.] DOWSON. _See_ ELLIOT. DOZY AND ENGELMANN. Glossaire des Mots Espagnols et Portugais derivés de l'Arabe, par R. D. et W. H. F. 2nd ed. Leide, 1869. —— OOSTERLINGEN. Verklarende Lijst der Nederlandsche Woorden die mit het Arabsch, Hebreeuwsch, Chaldeeuwsch, Perzisch, en Turksch afkomstig zijn, door R. Dozy. S' Gravenhage, 1867. (Tract.) —— Supplément aux Dictionnaires Arabes. 2 vols. 4to. DRAKE, The World Encompassed by Sir Francis (orig. 1628). Edited by W. S. W. Vaux. HAK. SOC. 1856. DRUMMOND, R. ILLUSTRATIONS of the Grammatical parts of Guzarattee, Mahrattee, and English Languages. Folio. Bombay, 1808. DRY LEAVES FROM YOUNG EGYPT, by an ex-Political (E. B. Eastwick). 1849. DUBOIS, Abbé J. Desc. of the Character, Manners, &c., of the People of India. E.T. from French MS. 4to. 1817. [DUFFERIN and Ava, Marchioness of. Our Viceregal Life in India. New edition. London, 1890.] DUNN. A NEW DIRECTORY for the East Indies. London, 1780. DU TERTRE, P. Hist. Générale des ANTILLES Habitées par les François. Paris, 1667. EASTERN INDIA, The History, Antiquities, Topography and Statistics of. By Montgomery Martin (in reality compiled entirely from the papers of Dr. FRANCIS BUCHANAN, whose name does not appear at all in a very diffuse title-page!) 3 vols. 8vo. 1838. ECHOES OF OLD CALCUTTA, by H. E. Busteed. Calcutta, 1882. [3rd ed. Calcutta, 1897.] [EDEN, Hon. E. Up the Country. 2 vols. London, 1866.] EDEN, R. A. HIST. OF TRAUAYLE, &c. R. Jugge. Small 4to. 1577. EDRISI. GÉOGRAPHIE. (Fr. Tr.) par Amedée Jaubert. 2 vols. 4to. Paris, 1836. (Soc. de Géogr.) [EDWARDES, Major H. B. A Year on the Punjab Frontier. 2 vols. London, 1851. [EGERTON, Hon. W. An Illustrated Handbook of Indian Arms, being a Classified and Descriptive Catalogue of the Arms exhibited at the India Museum. London, 1880.] ELGIN, Lord. Letters and Journals of James Eighth Earl of E. Edited by T. Walrond. 1872. ELLIOT. The Hist. of India as told by its own Historians. Edited from the Posth. Papers of Sir H. M. Elliot, K.C.B., by Prof. John DOWSON. 8 vols. 8vo. 1867-1877. ELLIOT, Sir Walter. Coins of S. India, belonging to the new ed. of Numismata Orientalia. Not yet issued (Nov. 1885). ELPHINSTONE, The Hon. MOUNT-STEWART, Life of, by Sir Edward Colebrooke, Bart. 2 vols. 8vo. 1884. ELPHINSTONE, The Hon. Mount-Stewart. Account of the Kingdom of CAUBOOL. New edition. 2 vols. 8vo. 1839. EMERSON TENNENT. An Account of the Island of CEYLON, by Sir James. 2 vols. 8vo. [3rd ed. 1859.] 4th ed. 1860. EMPOLI, Giovanni da. Letters, in ARCHIVIO Storico Italiano, q.v. EREDÌA. _See_ GODINHO. EVELYN, John, Esq., F.R.S., The DIARY of, from 1641 to 1705-6. (First published and edited by Mr. W. Bray in 1818.) FAHIAN, or FAH-HIAN. _See_ BEALE. FALLON, S. W. New Hindustani-English Dictionary. Banāras (Benares), 1879. FANKWAE, or Canton before Treaty Days: by an Old Resident. 1881. FARIA Y SOUSA (Manoel). ASIA PORTUGUESA. 3 vols. folio. 1666-1675. —— E.T. by Capt. J. Stevens. 3 vols. 8vo. 1695. FAVRE, P. DICTIONNAIRE Malais-Français et Français-Malais, 4 vols. Vienne, 1875-80. FAYRER, (Sir) Joseph. THANATOPHIDIA of India, being a Description of the Venomous Snakes of the Indian Peninsula. Folio. 1872. FEDERICI (or Fedrici). Viaggio de M. Cesare de F.— nell'India Orientale et oltra l'India. In Venetia, 1587. Also in vol. iii. of Ramusio, ed. 1606. FERGUSON. A Dictionary of the Hindostan Language. 4to. London, 1773. FERGUSSON, James, D.C.L., F.R.S. Hist. of INDIAN and Eastern ARCHITECTURE. 8vo. 1875. [FERRIER, J. P. Caravan Journeys in Persia, Afghanistan, Turkestan, and Beloochistan. London, 1856.] FIFTH REPORT from the Select Committee of the House of Commons on the Affairs of the E.I. Company. Folio. 1812. FILET, G. F. Plant-kundig Woordenboek voor Nederlandsch Indie. Leiden, 1876. FIRISHTA, SCOTT'S. Ferishta's H. of the Dekkan from the great Mahommedan Conquests. Tr. by Capt. J. Scott. 2 vols. 4to. Shrewsbury, 1794. —— BRIGGS'S. _See_ BRIGGS. FLACOURT, Hist. de la Grande isle MADAGASCAR, composée par le Sieur de. 4to. 1658. FLÜCKIGER. _See_ HANBURY. FONSECA, Dr. J. N. da. HIST. and Archæological Sketch of the City of GOA. 8vo. Bombay, 1878. FORBES, A. Kinloch. _See_ RÂS MÂLÂ. [FORBES, Capt. C. J. F. S. British Burmah, and its People, being Sketches of Native Manners, Customs, and Religion. London, 1878.] FORBES, Gordon S. Wild Life in Canara and Ganjam. 1885. FORBES, James. Oriental Memoirs. 4 vols. 4to. 1813. [2nd ed. 2 vols. 1834.] FORBES, H. O. A Naturalist's Wanderings in the Indian Archipelago. 1885. FORBES WATSON'S Nomenclature. A List of Indian Products, &c., by J. F. W., M.A., M.D., &c. Part II., largest 8vo. 1872. [—— The Textile Manufactures and the Costumes of the People of India. London, 1866.] FORREST, Thomas. Voyage from Calcutta to the MERGUI Archipelago, &c., by ——, Esq. 4to. London, 1792. —— Voyage to NEW GUINEA and the Moluccas from Balambangan, 1774-76. 4to. 1779. FORSTER, George. JOURNEY from Bengal to England. 2 vols. 8vo. London, 1808. Original ed., Calcutta, 1790. FORSYTH, Capt. J. Highlands of Central India, &c. 8vo. London, 1872. [2nd ed. London, 1899.] FORSYTH, Sir T. Douglas. Report of his MISSION to Yarkund in 1873. 4to. Calcutta, 1875. [FOSTER. _See_ DANVERS, F. C. [FRANCIS, E. B. Monograph on Cotton Manufacture in the Punjab. Lahore, 1884. [FRANCIS, Sir P. The Francis Letters, ed. by Beata Francis and Eliza Keary. 2 vols. London, 1901.] FRASER, James Baillie. Journal of a Tour through Part of the Snowy Range of the Himālā Mountains. 4to. 1820. [—— The Persian Adventurer. 3 vols. London, 1830.] FRERE, Miss M. DECCAN DAYS, or Hindoo Fairy Legends current in S. India, 1868. FRESCOBALDI, Lionardo. VIAGGI in Terra Santa di L. F. ed. altri. Firenze, 1862; very small. FRIAR JORDANUS. _See_ JORDANUS. FRYER, John, M.D. A New Account of EAST INDIA and Persia, in 8 Letters; being 9 years Travels. Begun 1672. And Finished 1681. Folio. London, 1698. No work has been more serviceable in the compilation of the Glossary. FULLARTON, Col. View of English Interests in India. 1787. GALLAND, Antoine. Journal pendant son Séjour à Constantinople, 1672-73. Annoté par Ch. Schefer. 2 vols. 8vo. Paris, 1881. GALVANO, A. Discoveries of the World, with E.T. by Vice-Admiral Bethune, C.B. HAK. SOC., 1863. GARCIA. COLLOQUIOS dos Simples e Drogas e Cousas Medecinaes da India, e assi de Algumas Fructas achadas nella ... compostos pelo Doutor GARCIA DE ORTA. Physico del Rei João 3^o. 2a edição. Lisboa, 1872. (Printed nearly page for page with the original edition, which was printed at Goa by João de Eredem in 1563.) A most valuable book, full of curious matter and good sense. GARCIN DE TASSY. Particularités de la Religion Musulmane dans l'Inde. Paris, 1851. GARDEN, IN MY INDIAN. By Phil. Robinson. 2nd ed. 1878. GARNIER, Francis. VOYAGE D'EXPLORATION en Indo-Chine. 2 vols. 4to and two atlases. Paris, 1873. GILDEMEISTER. Scriptorum Arabum de Rebus Indicis Loci et Opuscula Inedita. Bonn, 1838. GILES, Herbert A. Chinese Sketches. 1876. ——. _See_ _List of Glossaries_. GILL, Captain William. The RIVER OF GOLDEN SAND, The Narrative of a Journey through China and Eastern Tibet to Burmah. 2 vols. 8vo. 1880. [Condensed ed., London, 1883.] GLEIG, Rev. G. R. Mem. of Warren Hastings. 3 vols. 8vo. 1841. —— _See_ MUNRO. GLOSSOGRAPHIA, by T. B. (Blount). Folio ed. 1674. GMELIN. REISE durch Siberien. 1773. GODINHO DE EREDIA, MALACA, L'Inde Meridionale et le Cathay, MS. orig. autographe de, reproduit et traduit par L. Janssen. 4to. Bruxelles, 1882. GOOROO PARARMATTAN, writtten in Tamil by P. Beschi; E.T. by Babington. 4to. 1822. GOUVEA, A. de. Iornada do Arcebispo de Goa, D. Frey Aleixo de Menezes ... quando foy as Serras de Malabar, &c. Sm. folio. Coimbra, 1606. [GOVER, C. E. The Folk-Songs of Southern India. Madras, 1871.] GOVINDA SÁMANTA, or the History of a Bengal Ráiyat. By the Rev. Lál Behári Day, Chinsurah, Bengal. 2 vols. London, 1874. GRAHAM, Maria. Journal of a Residence in India. 4to. Edinburgh, 1812. An excellent book. GRAINGER, James. The Sugar-Cane, a Poem in 4 books, with notes. 4to. 1764. GRAMATICA INDOSTANA. Roma, 1778. _See_ p. 417b. GRAND MASTER, The, or Adventures of Qui Hi, by Quiz. 1816. One of those would-be funny mountains of doggerel, begotten by the success of Dr Syntax, and similarly illustrated. GRANT, Colesworthy. Rural Life in Bengal. Letters from an artist in India to his Sisters in England. [The author died in Calcutta, 1883.] Large 8vo. 1860. GRANT, Gen. Sir Hope. Incidents in the Sepoy War, 1857-58. London, 1873. GRANT-DUFF, Mount-Stewart Elph. Notes of an Indian Journey. 1876. GREATHED, Hervey. Letters written during the Siege of Delhi. 8vo. 1858. [GRIBBLE, J. D. B. Manual of Cuddapah. Madras, 1875. [GRIERSON, G. A. Bihār Peasant Life. Calcutta, 1885. [GRIGG, H. B. Manual of the Nilagiri District. Madras, 1880.] GROENEVELDT. Notes on the Malay Archipelago, &c. From Chinese sources. Batavia, 1876. GROSE, Mr. A VOYAGE to the EAST INDIES, &c. &c. In 2 vols. A new edition. 1772. The first edition seems to have been pub. in 1766. I have never seen it. [The 1st ed., of which I possess a copy, is dated 1757.] [GROWSE, F. S. Mathurá, a District Memoir. 3rd ed. Allahabad, 1883.] GUERREIRO, Fernan. RELACION Annual de las cosas que han hecho los Padres de la Comp, de J.... en (1)600 y (1)601, traduzida de Portuguez par Colaço. Sq. 8vo. Valladolid, 1604. GUNDERT, Dr. Malayālam and English Dictionary. Mangalore, 1872. HAAFNER, M. J. VOYAGES dans la Péninsule Occid. de l'Inde et dans l'Ile de Ceilan. Trad. du Hollandois par M. J. 2 vols. 8vo. Paris, 1811. [HADI, S. M. A Monograph on Dyes and Dyeing in the North-Western Provinces and Oudh. Allahabad, 1896.] HADLEY. _See_ under MOORS, THE, in the GLOSSARY. HAECKEL, Ernest. A Visit to Ceylon. E.T. by Clara Bell. 1883. HAEX, David. Dictionarium Malaico-Latinum et Latino-Malaicum. Romae, 1631. HAJJI BABA of Ispahan. Ed. 1835 and 1851. Originally pubd. 1824. 2 vols. —— in England. Ed. in 1 vol. 1835 and 1850. Originally pubd. 1828. 2 vols. HAKLUYT. The references to this name are, with a very few exceptions, to the reprint, with many additions, in 5 vols. 4to. 1807. Several of the additions are from travellers subsequent to the time of Richard Hakluyt, which gives an odd aspect to some of the quotations. HALHED, N. B. CODE of Gentoo Laws. 4to. London, 1776. HALL, Fitz Edward. Modern English, 1873. HAMILTON, Alexander, Captain. A New Account of the East Indies. The original publication (2 vols. 8vo.) was at Edinburgh, 1727; again published, London, 1744. I fear the quotations are from both; they differ to a small extent in the pagination. [Many of the references have now been checked with the edition of 1744.] HAMILTON, Walter. HINDUSTAN. Geographical, Statistical, and Historical Description of Hindustan and the Adjacent Countries. 2 vols. 4to. London, 1820. HAMMER-PURGSTALL, Joseph. Geschichte der Goldenen Horde. 8vo. Pesth, 1840. HANBURY AND FLÜCKIGER. Pharmacographia: A Hist. of the Principal Drugs of Vegetable Origin. Imp. 8vo. 1874. There has been a 2nd ed. HANWAY, Jonas. Hist. Acc. of the British Trade over the Caspian Sea, with a Journal of TRAVELS, &c. 4 vols. 4to. 1753. [HARCOURT, Capt. A. F. P. The Himalayan Districts of Kooloo, Lahoul, and Spiti. London, 1871.] HARDY, Revd. Spence. Manual of BUDDHISM in its Modern Development. The title-page in my copy says 1860, but it was first published in 1853. HARRINGTON, J. H. Elementary ANALYSIS of the Laws and Regulations enacted by the G.-G. in C. at Fort William. 3 vols. folio. 1805-1817. HAUG, Martin. ESSAYS on the Sacred Language, Writings, and Religion of the Parsis. 8vo. 1878. HAVART, Daniel, M.D. Op- en Ondergang van Coromandel. 4to. Amsterdam, 1693. HAWKINS. The Hawkins' Voyages. HAK. SOC. Ed. by C. Markham. 1878. HEBER, Bp. Reginald. NARRATIVE of a Journey through the Upper Provinces of India. 3rd ed. 3 vols. 1878. But most of the quotations are from the edition of 1844 (Colonial and Home Library). 2 vols. Double columns. HEDGES, DIARY of Mr. (afterwards Sir) William, in Bengal, &c., 1681-1688. The earlier quotations are from a MS. transcription, by date; the later, paged, from its sheets printed by the HAK. SOC. (still unpublished). [Issued in 2 vols., HAK. SOC. 1886.] HEHN, V. KULTURPFLANZEN und HAUSTHIERE in ihren Uebergang aus Asien nach Griechenland und Italien so wie in das übrige Europa. 4th ed. Berlin, 1883. HEIDEN, T. Vervaerlyke Schipbreuk, 1675. HERBERT, Sir Thomas. Some Yeares TRAVELS into Divers Parts of Asia and Afrique. Revised and Enlarged by the Author. Folio, 1638. Also 3rd ed. 1665. HERKLOTS, G. B. QANOON-E-ISLAM. 1832. 2nd ed. Madras, 1863. HEYLIN, Peter. COSMOGRAPHIE, in 4 Books (paged as sep. volumes), folio, 1652. HEYNE, Benjamin. TRACTS on India. 4to 1814. HODGES, William. Travels in India during the Years 1780-83. 4to. 1793. [HOEY, W. A Monograph on Trade and Manufactures in Northern India, Lucknow. 1880.] HOFFMEISTER. TRAVELS. 1848. HOLLAND, Philemon. The Historie of the World, commonly called The Natvrall Historie of C. PLINIVS Secvndvs.... Tr. into English by P. H., Doctor in Physic. 2 vols. Folio. London, 1601. HOLWELL, J. Z. Interesting HISTORICAL EVENTS Relative to the Province of Bengal and the Empire of Indostan, &c. Part I. 2nd ed. 1766. Part II. 1767. HOOKER (Sir) Jos. Dalton. Himalayan Journals. Notes of a Naturalist, &c. 2 vols. Ed. 1855. [HOOLE, E. Madras, Mysore, and the South of India, or a Personal Narrative of a Mission to those Countries from 1820 to 1828. London, 1844.] HORSBURGH'S INDIA DIRECTORY. Various editions have been used. HOUTMAN. Voyage. _See_ SPIELBERGEN. I believe this is in the same collection. HUC ET GABET. SOUVENIRS d'un Voyage dans la Tartarie, le Thibet, et la Chine pendant les Années 1844, 1845, et 1846. 2 vols. 8vo. Paris 1850. [E.T. by W. Hazlitt. 2 vols. London, 1852.] [HÜGEL, Baron Charles. Travels in Kashmir and the Panjab, with notes by Major T. B. Jervis. London, 1845. [HUGHES, T. P. A Dictionary of Islam. London, 1885.] HULSIUS. Collection of Voyages, 1602-1623. HUMĀYŪN. Private MEM. of the Emperor. Tr. by Major C. Stewart. (Or. Tr. Fund.) 4to. 1832. HUMBOLDT, W. von. Die Kawi Sprache auf der Insel Java. 3 vols. 4to. Berlin, 1836-38. HUNTER, W. W. ORISSA. 2 vols. 8vo. 1872. HYDE, Thomas. Syntagma Dissertationum, 2 vols. 4to. Oxon., 1767. HYDUR NAIK, HIST. of, by Meer Hussein Ali Khan Kirmani. Trd. by Col. W. Miles. (Or. Tr. Fund). 8vo. 1842. [IBBETSON, D. C. J. Outlines of Panjab Ethnography. Calcutta, 1883.] IBN BAITHAR. Heil und Nahrungsmittel von Abu Mohammed Abdallah ... bekannt unter dem Namen Ebn Baithar. (Germ. Transl. by Dr. Jos. v. Sontheimer). 2 vols, large 8vo. Stuttgart, 1840. IBN BATUTA. Voyages d'Ibn Batoutah, Texte Arabe, accompagné d'une Traduction par C. De Frémery et le Dr. B. R. Sanguinetti (Société Asiatique). 4 vols. Paris, 1853-58. IBN KHALLIKAN'S Biographical Dictionary. Tr. from the Arabic by Baron McGuckin de Slane. 4 vols. 4to. Paris, 1842-71. INDIA IN THE XVTH CENTURY. Being a Coll. of Narratives of Voyages to India, &c. Edited by R. H. Major, Esq., F.S.A. HAK. SOC. 1857. INDIAN ADMINISTRATION of Lord Ellenborough. Ed. by Lord Colchester. 8vo. 1874. INDIAN ANTIQUARY, The, a Journal of Oriental Research. 4to. Bombay, 1872, and succeeding years till now. INDIAN VOCABULARY. See _List of Glossaries_. INTRIGUES OF A NABOB. By H. F. Thompson. _See_ under NABOB in GLOSSARY. ISIDORI HISPALENSIS Opera. Folio. Paris, 1601. IVES, Edward. A VOYAGE from England to India in the year 1754, &c. 4to. London, 1773. JACQUEMONT Victor. CORRESPONDANCE avec sa Famille, &c. (1828-32). 2 vols. Paris, 1832. —— (English Translation.) 2 vols. 1834. JAGOR, F. Ost-Indische Handwerk und Gewerbe. 1878. JAHANGUIER, MEM. of the Emperor, tr. by Major D. Price (Or. Tr. Fund). 4to. 1829. JAL, A. ARCHÉOLOGIE NAVALE. 2 vols, large 8vo. Paris, 1840. JAPAN. A Collection of Documents on Japan, with comment, by Thomas Rundall, Esq. HAK. SOC. 1850. JARRIC, P. (S.J.). Rerum Indicarum THESAURUS. 3 vols. 12mo. Coloniae, 1615-16. JENKINS, E. The Coolie. 1871. JERDON'S BIRDS. The Birds of India, being a Natural Hist. of all the Birds known to inhabit Continental India, &c. Calcutta, 1862. The quotations are from the Edition issued by Major Godwin Austen. 2 vols. (in 3). Calcutta, 1877. —— MAMMALS. The Mammals of India, A Nat. Hist. of all the Animals known to inhabit Continental India. By T. C. Jerdon, Surgeon-Major Madras Army. London, 1874. [JOHNSON, D. Sketches of Field Sports as followed by the Natives of India. London, 1822.] JOINVILLE, Jean Sire de. HIST. DE SAINT LOUIS, &c. Texte et Trad. par M. Natalis de Wailly. Large 8vo. Paris, 1874. JONES, Mem. of the Life, Writings, and Correspondence of SIR WILLIAM. By Lord Teignmouth. Orig. ed., 4to., 1804. That quoted is—2nd ed. 8vo., 1807. JORDANUS, FRIAR, MIRABILIA Descripta (c. 1328). HAK. SOC. 1863. J. IND. ARCH. Journal of the Indian Archipelago, edited by Logan. Singapore, 1847, _seqq._ JULIEN, Stanislas. _See_ PÈLERINS. KAEMPFER, Engelbert. Hist. Naturelle, Civile et Ecclesiastique du Japon. Folio. La Haye. 1729. —— AM. EXOT. Amœnitatum Exoticarum ... Fasciculi V. ... Auctore Engelberto Kæmpfero, D. Sm. 4to. Lemgoviæ, 1712. KHOZEH ABDULKURREEM, Mem. of, tr. by GLADWIN. Calcutta, 1788. KINLOCH, A. A. Large Game Shooting in Thibet and the N.W.P. 2nd Series. 4to. 1870. KINNEIR, John Macdonald. Geogr. Memoir of the PERSIAN EMPIRE. 4to. 1813. [KIPLING, J. L. Beast and Man in India, a Popular Sketch of Indian Animals in their Relations with the People. London, 1892.] KIRCHER, Athan. CHINA Monumentis, &c. ILLUSTRATA. Folio. Amstelod. 1667. KIRKPATRICK, Col. Account of NEPAUL, 4to. 1811. KLAPROTH, Jules. MAGASIN ASIATIQUE. 2 vols. 8vo. 1825. KNOX, Robert. An Historical Relation of the Island of CEYLON in the East Indies, &c. Folio. London, 1681. KUZZILBASH, The (By J. B. Fraser). 3 vols. 1828. LA CROZE, M. V. HIST. DU CHRISTIANISME des Indes. 12mo. A la Haye, 1724. LA ROQUE. Voyage to Arabia the Happy, &c. E.T. London, 1726. (French orig. London, 1715.) LA ROUSSE, DICTIONNAIRE UNIVERSEL du XIX^e Siècle. 16 vols. 4to. 1864-1878. LANE'S MODERN EGYPTIANS, ed. 2 vols. 1856. —— Do., ed. 1 vol. 8vo. 1860. —— ARABIAN NIGHTS, 3 vols. 8vo. 1841. [LE FANU, H. Manual of the Salem District. 2 vols. Madras, 1883.] LELAND, C. G. PIDGIN-ENGLISH Sing-song, 16mo. 1876. [LEMAN, G. D. Manual of the Ganjam District. Madras, 1882.] LEMBRANÇA de Cousas da India em 1525, forming the last part of SUBSIDIOS, q.v. LETTER TO A PROPRIETOR of the E. India Company. (Tract.) 1750. LETTERS OF SIMPKIN THE SECOND on the Trial of Warren Hastings. London, 1791. LETTERS FROM MADRAS during the years 1836-1839. By a Lady. [Julia Charlotte Maitland.] 1843. LETTRES EDIFIANTES et Curieuses. 1st issue in 34 Recueils. 12mo. 1717 to 1774. 2nd do. re-arranged, 26 vols. 1780-1783. LEUNCLAVIUS. Annales Sultanorum Othmanidarum. Folio ed. 1650. An earlier ed. 4to. Francof. 1588, in the B. M., has autograph notes by Jos. Scaliger. LEWIN, Lt.-Col. T. A Fly on the Wheel, or How I helped to Govern India. 8vo. 1885. An excellent book. [—— The Wild Races of South-Eastern India. London, 1870.] LEYDEN, John. Poetical Remains, with Memoirs of his Life, by Rev. J. MORTON. London, 1819. (Burnell has quoted from a reprint at Calcutta of the Life, 1823.) LIFE IN THE MOFUSSIL, by an Ex-Civilian. 2 vols. 8vo. 1878. LIGHT OF ASIA, or the Great Renunciation. As told in verse by an Indian Buddhist. By EDWIN ARNOLD. 1879. LINDSAYS, LIVES OF THE, or a Mem. of the House of Crawford and Balcarres. By Lord Lindsay. 3 vols. 8vo. 1849. LINSCHOTEN. Most of the quotations are from the old English version: Iohn Hvighen van Linschoten, his Discours of Voyages into Ye Easte and Weste Indies. Printed at London by Iohn Wolfe, 1598—either from the black-letter folio, or from the reprint for the HAK. SOC. (2 vols. 1885), edited by Mr. Burnell and Mr. P. Tiele. If not specified, they are from the former. The original Dutch is: "Itinerarie Voyage ofter Schipvaert van Jan Huygen van Linschoten." To T'Amstelredam, 1596. LITTRÉ, E. Dict. de la Langue Française. 4 vols. 4to., 1873-74, and 1 vol. SUPPT., 1877. LIVROS DAS MONÇÕES. (Collecçao de Monumentos Ineditos). Publd. by R. Academy of Lisbon. 4to. Lisbon, 1880. [LLOYD, Sir W. GERARD. Capt. A. A Narrative of a Journey from Caunpoor to the Boorendo Pass in the Himalaya Mountains. 2 vols. London, 1840.] LOCKYER, Charles. An Account of the Trade in India, &c. London, 1711. [LOGAN, W. Malabar. 3 vols. Madras, 1887-91.] LONG, Rev. James. Selections from Unpublished Records of Government (Fort William) for the years 1748-1767. Calcutta, 1869. LORD. Display of two forraigne Sects in the East Indies. 1. A Discouerie of the Sect of the Banians. 2. The Religion of the Persees. Sm. 4to. 1630. LOWE, Lieut. C. R. History of the Indian Navy. 2 vols. 8vo. 1877. LUBBOCK, Sir John. Origin of Civilisation. 1870. LUCENA, P. João de. Hist. da Vida do Padre F. de Xavier. Folio. Lisbon, 1600. LUDOLPHUS, Job. Historia Aethiopica Francof. ad Moenum. Folio. 1681. LUILLIER. Voyage du Sieur, aux Grandes Indes. 12mo. Paris, 1705. Also E. T., 1715. LUTFULLAH. Autobiog. of a Mahomedan Gentleman. Ed. by E. B. Eastwick. 1857. MACARIUS. Travels of the Patriarch. E.T. by F. C. Belfour (Or. Trans. Fund). 4to. 1829. MCCRINDLE, J. W. Ancient India as described by Megasthenes and Arrian. 8vo. 1877. —— Transl. of the Periplus Maris Erythraei, and of Arrian's Voyage of Nearchus. 1879. —— Ancient India as described by Ktesias the Knidian. 1882. —— Ancient India as described by Ptolemy. 1885. [—— The Invasion of India by Alexander the Great. New ed. London, 1896.] MACDONALD, D., M.D. A Short Account of the Fisheries of the Bombay Presidency (prepared for the great Fisheries Exhibition of 1883). MACGREGOR, Col. (now Sir Charles). A Journey through Khorassan. 2 vols. 1875. MACKENZIE. Storms and Sunshine of a Soldier's Life. By Mrs. Colin Mackenzie. 2 vols. 8vo. 1882. [—— Life in the Mission, the Camp, and the Zenáná, or Six Years in India. 2nd ed. London, 1854.] MACKENZIE COLLECTION. Desc. Catalogue of. By H. H. Wilson. 2 vols. 8vo. Calcutta, 1828. MACKINTOSH, Capt. A. An Account of the Origin and Present Condition of the Tribe of Ramoosies, &c. Bombay, 1833. [MACLAGAN, E. D. Monograph on the Gold and Silver Works of the Punjab. Lahore, 1890.] MACLENNAN, J. F. An Inquiry into the origin of the form of Capture in Marriage Ceremonies. Edinburgh, 1865. [MCMAHON, Lieut.-Col. A. R. The Karens of the Golden Chersonese. London, 1876.] MCNAIR, Major. Perak and the Malays. 1878. MADRAS, or Fort St. George. Dialogues written originally in the Naruga or Gentou language. By B. S. V. Halle, 1750. (German). MAFFEUS, Joannes Petrus, E. S. J. Historiarum Indicarum Libri XVI. Ed. Vienna, 1751. —— also Selectarum Epistolarum ex India Libri IV. Folio. (Hist. first pubd. at Florence, 1588). MAINE, Sir Henry S. Village Communities. 3rd ed. 1876. —— Early History of Institutions. 1875. MAKRIZI. Hist. des Sultans Mamlouks de l'Egypte par ... trad. par M. Quatremère. (Or. Transl. Fund). 2 vols. 4to. 1837-1842. MALACA CONQUISTADA pelo Grande Af. de Alboquerque. A Poem by Fr. de Sa de Menezes. 4to. 1634. MALCOLM, Sir John. Hist. of Central India. 1st ed. 1823; 2nd, 1824; 3rd, 1832. 2 vols. —— Hist. of Persia. 2 vols. 4to. 1815. [New ed. 2 vols. 1829.] —— Life of Robert, Lord Clive. 3 vols. 1836. MALCOLM'S ANECDOTES of the Manners and Customs of London during the 18th Century. 4 to. 1808. MANDELSLO, Voyages and Travels of J. A., into the E. Indies, E.T. 1669. Folio. MANNING. _See_ MARKHAM'S TIBET. MANUAL ou BREUE INSTRUCTÇÃO que serue por Uso D'as Crianças, que Aprendem Ler, e comêçam rezar nas Escholas Portuguezas, que são em India Oriental; e especialmente na Costa dos Malabaros que se chama Coromandel. Anno 1713. (In Br. Museum. No place or Printer. It is a Protestant work, no doubt of the first Danish missionaries of the S.P.G. It contains a prayer "A oração por a Illustrissima Companhia da India Oriental.") MANUAL OF THE GEOLOGY OF INDIA. Large 8vo. 2 parts by Medlicott and Blanford. Calcutta, 1879. Part 3 by V. Ball, M.A. Economic Geology, 1881. MARCEL DEVIC. Dictionnaire Etymologique des Mots d'origine orientale. In the Supplemental Vol. of Littré. 1877. MARINI. Hist. Nouuelle et Cvrievse des Royaumes de Tunquin et de Lao. Trad. de l'Italien. Paris, 1666. MARINO SANUDO. Secretorum Fidelium Crucis. _See_ BONGARSIUS, of whose work it forms the 2nd part. MARKHAM, C. R., C.B. Travels in Peru and India. 1862. —— Clavijo. Narr. of Embassy of Ruy Gonzalez de C. to the Court of Timour (1403-6). Tra. and Ed. by C. R. M. HAK. SOC. 1859. ——'S TIBET. Narrative of the Mission of G. Bogle to Tibet; and of the Journey of Thomas Manning to Lhasa. 8vo. 1876. [—— A Memoir of the Indian Surveys. 2nd ed. London, 1878.] MARMOL, El Veedor Lvys de. Descripcion General de AFRICA; Libro Tercero, y Segundo Volumen de la Primera parte. En Granada, 1573. MARRE. KATA-KATA MALAYOU, ou Recueil des Mots Malais Françisés, par Avis-Marre (Ext. from Compte Rendu du Congrès Prov. des Orientalistes). Paris, 1875. MARSDEN, W. Memoirs of a Malayan Family, transl. from the original by, (O. T. F.). 1830. —— HISTORY OF SUMATRA. 2nd ed. 4to. 1784; 3rd ed. 4to. 1811. —— DICTIONARY of the Malayan Language. In two Parts. 4to. 1812. —— A Brief Mem. of his Life and Writings. Written by Himself. 4to. 1838. MARTINEZ DE LA PUENTE. Compendio de los Descubrimentos, Conquistas y Guerras de la India Oriental y sus Islas. Sq. 8vo. Madrid, 1681. [MASON, F. Burmah, its People and Natural Productions. Rangoon, 1860. [MASPERO, G. The Dawn of Civilisation. Egypt and Chaldaea. Ed. by A. H. Sayce. London, 1894.] MAṢ'UDI. Maçoudi, Les Prairies d'Or, par Barbier de Meynard et Pavet de Courteille. 9 vols. 8vo. 1861-1877. [MATEER, S. The Land of Charity: A Descriptive Account of Travancore and its People. London, 1871.] MATTHIOLI, P. A. Commentary on Dioscorides. The edition chiefly used is an old French transl. Folio. Lyon, 1560. MAUNDEVILLE, Sir John. Ed. by Halliwell. 8vo. 1866. MAX HAVELAAR door Multatuli (E. Douwes Dékker). 4th ed. Amsterdam, 1875. This is a novel describing Society in Java, but especially the abuses of rural administration. It was originally published c. 1860, and made a great noise in Java and the mother country. It was translated into English a few years later. [MAYNE, J. D. A Treatise on Hindu Law and Custom. 2nd ed. Madras, 1880.] MEHREN, M. A. F. Manuel de la Cosmographie du Moyen Age (tr. de l'Arabe de Chemseddîn Dimichqî). Copenhague, &c. 1874. MEMOIRS OF THE REVOLUTION IN BENGAL. (Tract.) 1760. MENDOZA, Padre Juan Gonzales de. The work was first published at Rome in 1585: Historia de las cossas mas notables, Ritos y Costumbres del Gran Reyno de LA CHINA (&c.) ... hecho y ordenado por el mvy R. P. Maestro Fr. Joan Gonzalez de Mendoça, &c. The quotations are from the HAK. SOC.'s reprint, 2 vols. (1853), of R. Parke's E.T., entitled "The Historie of the Great and Mightie Kingdome of China" (&c). London, 1588. MENINSKI, F. à M. THESAURUS Linguarum Orientalium. 4 vols. folio. Vienna, 1670. New ed. Vienna, 1780. MERVEILLES DE L'INDE, Livre des. Par MM. Van der Lith et Devic. 4to. Leide, 1883. MIDDLETON'S VOYAGE, Sir H. Last East India V. to Bantam and the Maluco Islands, 1604. 4to. London, 1606; also reprint HAK. SOC. 1857. MILBURN, Wm. Oriental Commerce, &c. 2 vols. 4to. 1813. [New ed. 1 vol. 1825.] MILES. _See_ HYDUR ALI and TIPÚ. MILL, James. Hist. of BRITISH INDIA. Originally published 3 vols. 4to. 1817. Edition used in 8vo, edited and completed by H. H. Wilson. 9 vols. 1840. MILMAN, Bishop. Memoir of, by Frances Maria Milman. 8vo. 1879. MILLINGEN. Wild Life among the Koords. 1870. MINSHEU, John. The Guide into the Tongues, &c. The 2nd ed. folio. 1627. MINTO, LORD, IN INDIA. Life and Letters of Gilbert Elliot, first Earl of Minto, from 1807 to 1814, while Governor-General of India. Edited by his great niece, the Countess of Minto. 8vo. 1880. MINTO, Life of Gilbert Elliot, by Countess of Minto. 3 vols. 1874. MIRAT-I-AHMEDI. _See_ BIRD'S GUZERAT. MISCELLANEA CURIOSA (Norimbergae). _See_ pp. 957a, and 23b. MISSION TO AVA. Narrative of the M. sent to the Court of A. in 1855. By Capt. H. Yule, Secretary to the Envoy, Major Phayre. 1858. MOCQUET, Jean. Voyages en Afrique, Asie, Indes Orientales et Occidentales. Paris, 1617. The edition quoted is of 1645. MOHIT, The, by Sidi Ali Kapudan. Translated Extracts, &c., by Joseph v. Hammer-Purgstall, in J. A. S. Soc. Bengal. Vols. III. and V. [Also see SIDI ALI.] MOLESWORTH'S DICTY. Maráthí and English. 2nd ed. 4to. Bombay 1857. MONEY, William. JAVA, or How to Manage a Colony. 2 vols. 1860. (I believe Mr. Money was not responsible for the vulgar second title.) MOOR, Lieut. E. NARRATIVE of the operations of Capt. Little's Detachment, &c. 4to. 1794. MOORE, Thomas. Lalla Rookh. 1817. [MORIER, J. A Journey through Persia, Armenia and Asia Minor, to Constantinople, in the years 1808 and 1809. London, 1812.] MORTON, Life of Leyden. _See_ LEYDEN. MOUNTAIN, MEM. and Letters of Col. Armine S. H. 1857. MUIR, Sir William. Annals of the Early CALIPHATE, from original sources. 1883. [MUKHARJI, T. N. Art-Manufactures of India. Calcutta, 1888.] MÜLLER, Prof. Max. Lectures on the Science of Language. 1st Ser. 1861. 2nd Ser. 1864. —— Hibbert Lectures on the Origin and Growth of Religion, as illustrated by the Religions of India. 1878. [MUNDY, Gen. G. C. Pen and Pencil Sketches in India. 3rd ed. London, 1858.] MUNRO, Sir T. Life of M.-Gen., by the Rev. G. R. GLEIG. 3 vols. 1830. (At first 2 vols., then a 3rd vol. of additional letters.) —— His MINUTES, &c., edited by Sir A. Arbuthnot, with a Memoir. 2 vols. 8vo. 1881. MUNRO, Capt. Innes. NARRATIVE of Military Operations against the French, Dutch, and Hyder Ally Cawn, 1780-84. 4to. 1789. MUNRO, Surgeon Gen., C.B. REMINISCENCES of Military Service with the 93rd Highlanders. 1883. (An admirable book of its kind.) NAPIER, General Sir Charles. Records of the Indian Command of, comprising all his General Orders, &c. Compiled by John Mawson. Calcutta, 1851. [NEALE, F. A. Narrative of a Residence at the Capital of the Kingdom of Siam, with a Description of the Manners, Customs, and Laws of the modern Siamese. London, 1852. [N.E.D. A New English Dictionary on Historical Principles: founded mainly on the Materials collected by the Philological Society: edited by J. H. Murray and H. Bradley. 5 vols. Oxford. 1888-1902.] NELSON, J. H., M.A. The MADURA Country, a Manual. Madras, 1868. NIEBUHR, Carsten. VOYAGE en ARABIE, &c. 2 vols. 4to. Amsterdam, 1774. —— DESC. DE L'ARABIE, 4to. Amsterdam, 1774. NIEUHOF, Joan. Zee- en Lantreize. 2 vols. folio. 1682. NORBERT, Père (O.S.F.). MÉMOIRES Historiques presentés au Souverain Pontife Benoit XIV. sur les Missions des Indes Orientales (A bitter enemy of the Jesuits). 2 vols. 4to. Luques (Avignon). 1744. A 3rd vol. London, 1750; also 4 pts. (4 vols.) 12mo. Luques, 1745. NOTES AND EXTRACTS from the Govt. Records in Fort St. George (1670-1681). Parts I., II., III. Madras, 1871-73. N. & E. NOTICES ET EXTRAITS des Manuscrits de la Bibliothèque du Roi (and afterwards _Nationale_, _Impériale_, _Royale_, &c.). 4to. Paris, 1787, _et seqq._ NOTICES OF MADRAS AND CUDDALORE in the Last Century, from the Journals and Letters of the Earlier Missionaries (Germans) of the S.P.C.K. Small 8vo. 1858. A very interesting little work. NOVUS ORBIS Regionum ac Insularum Veteribus Incognitarum, &c. Basiliae apud Io. Hervagium. 1555, folio. Orig. ed., 1537. NUNES, A. Livro dos Pesos da Ymdia, e assy Medidas e Moedas. 1554. Contained in SUBSIDIOS, q.v. OAKFIELD, or Fellowship in the East. By W. D. ARNOLD, late 58th Reg. B.N.I. 2 vols. 2nd ed. 1854. The 1st ed. was apparently of the same year. OBSERVER, The Indian. _See_ BOYD. [OLIPHANT, L. Narrative of the Earl of Elgin's Mission to China and Japan in the years 1857-8-9. 2 vols. Edinburgh, 1859. [OPPERT, G. The Original Inhabitants of Bharatavarṣa or India. Westminster, 1893. [ORIENTAL SPORTING MAGAZINE, June 1828 to June 1833, reprint. 2 vols. London, 1873.] ORME, Robert. HISTORICAL FRAGMENTS of the Mogul Empire, &c. This was first published by Mr. Orme in 1782. But a more complete ed. with sketch of his life, &c., was issued after his death. 4to. 1805. —— HIST. OF THE MILITARY TRANSACTIONS of the British Nation in Indostan. 3 vols. 4 to. The dates of editions are as follows: Vol. I., 1763; 2nd ed., 1773; 3rd ed., 1781. Vol. II. (in two Sections commonly called Vols. II. and III.), 1778. Posthumous edition of the complete work, 1805. These all in 4to. Reprint at Madras, large 8vo. 1861-62. OSBECK. A Voyage to China and the E. Indies. Tr. by J. R. Forster. 2 vols. 1771. OSBORNE, Hon. W. G. COURT AND CAMP OF RUNJEET SINGH. 8vo. 1840. OUSELY, Sir William. TRAVELS in Various Countries of the East. 3 vols. 4to. 1819-23. OVINGTON, Rev. F. A Voyage to Suratt in the year 1689. London, 1696. [OWEN, Capt. W. F. W. Narrative of Voyages to explore the Shores of Africa, Arabia, and Madagascar. 2 vols. London, 1833.] PALGRAVE, W. Gifford. Narrative of a Year's Journey through Central and Western ARABIA. 2 vols. 1865. [New ed. 1 vol. 1868.] PALLEGOIX, Monseigneur. DESCRIPTION du Royaume Thai ou SIAM. 2 vols. 1854. [PALMER, Rev. A. S. Folk-etymology. London, 1882.] PANDURANG HARI, or Memoirs of a Hindoo, originally published by Whitaker. 3 vols. 1826. The author was Mr. Hockley of the Bo. C.S. of whom little is known. The quotations are partly from the reissue by H. S. King & Co. in 1873, with a preface by Sir Bartle Frere, 2 vols. small 8vo.; but Burnell's apparently from a 1-vol. issue in 1877. [See 4 Ser. N. & Q. xi. 439, 527. The quotations have now been given from the ed. of 1873.] PANJAB NOTES AND QUERIES, a monthly Periodical, ed. by Capt. R. C. Temple. 1883 _seqq._ [Continued as "NORTH INDIAN NOTES AND QUERIES," ed. by W. Crooke. 5 vols. 1891-96.] PAOLINO, Fra P. da S. Bartolomeo. VIAGGIO alle Indiè Orientali. 4to. Roma, 1796. PAOLINO, E.T. by J. R. Forster. 8vo. 1800. [PEARCE, N. Life and Adventures in Abyssinia, ed. J. J. Halls. 2 vols. London, 1831.] PEGOLOTTI, Fr. Balducci. La Pratica di Mercatura, written c. 1343; publd. by Gian Francisco Pagnini del Ventura of Volterra in his work Della Decima, &c. Lisbone e Lucca (really Florence), 1765-66. 4 vols. 4to. Of this work it constitutes the 3rd volume. Extracts translated in Cathay and the Way Thither, q.v. The 5th volume is a similar work by G. UZZANO, written c. 1440. PÈLERINS BOUDDHISTES, by STANISLAS, JULIEN. Vol. I. Vie et Voyages de Hiouen Thsang. Vols. II. and III. Mémoires des Contrées Occidentales. Paris. 1857. [PELLY, Col. Sir L. The Miracle Play of Hasan and Husain, collected from Oral Tradition, ed. A. N. Wollaston. 2 vols. London, 1879.] PEMBERTON, Major R. B. REPORT on the Eastern Frontier of British India. 8vo. Calcutta, 1835. PENNANT'S (T.) VIEW OF HINDOOSTAN, India extra Gangem, China, and Japan. 4 vols. 4to. 1798-1800. PERCIVAL, R. An Account of the Island of CEYLON. 2 vols. 1833. PEREGRINATORIS Medii Aevi QUATUOR. Recensuit J. C. M. Laurent. Lipsiae. 1864. PEREGRINE PULTUNEY. A Novel. 3 vols. 1844. (Said to be written by the late Sir John Kaye.) PERIPLUS MARIS ERYTHRAEI (I have used sometimes C. Müller in the Geog. Graeci Minores, and sometimes the edition of B. Fabricius, Leipzig, 1883). PETIS DE LA CROIX. Hist. de TIMUR-BEC, &c. 4 vols. 12mo. Delf. 1723. PHILALETHES, The BOSCAWEN'S VOYAGE to Bombay. 1750. PHILIPPI, R.P.F., de Sanctma. Trinitate, ITINERARIUM Orientale, &c. 1652. PHILLIPS, Sir Richard. A MILLION OF FACTS. Ed. 1837. This Million of Facts contains innumerable absurdities. PHILLIPS, Mr. An Account of the Religion, Manners, and the Learning of the People of Malabar. 16mo. London, 1717. PICTET, Adolphe. LES ORIGINES Indo-Européenes. 2 vols. imp. 8vo. 1859-1863. PIGAFETTA, and other contemporary Writers. The first Voyage round the World by MAGELLAN, translated from the accounts of ——. By Lord Stanley of Alderley. HAK. SOC. 1874. PILOT, THE ENGLISH, by Thornton. Part III. Folio. 1711. PINTO, Fernam MENDEZ. PEREGRINAÇÃO de —— por elle escrita, &c. Folio. Originally published at Lisbon, 1614. PINTO (COGAN'S). The Voyages and Adventures of Fernand Mendez P., A Portugal, &c. Done into English by H. C. Gent. Folio. London, 1653. PIONEER & PIONEER MAIL. (Daily and Weekly Newspapers published at Allahabad.) PISO, Gulielmus, de Indiae utriusque Re Naturali et Medicâ. Folio. Amsterdam, 1658. See _Bontius_, whose book is attached. [PLATTS, J. T. A Dictionary of Urdū, Classical Hindī, and English. London, 1884.] PLAYFAIR, G. TALEEF-I-SHEREEF, or Indian Materia Medica. Tr. from the original by. Calcutta, 1883. POGGIUS DE VARIETATE FORTUNAE. The quotations under this reference are from the reprint of what pertains to the travels of Nicolo Conti in Dr. Friedr. Kuntsmann's _Die Kenntniss Indiens_. München. 1863. POLLOK, Lt.-Col. SPORT IN BRITISH BURMAH, Assam, and the Jynteah Hills. 2 vols. 1879. POLO, The Book of Ser Marco, the Venetian. Newly Tr. and Ed. by Colonel Henry Yule, C.B. In 2 vols. 1871. 2nd ed., revised, with new matter and many new Illustrations. 1875. PRICE, Joseph. _Tracts._ 3 vols. 8vo. 1783. PRIDHAM, C. An Hist., Pol. and Stat. Ac. of Ceylon and its Dependencies. 2 vols. 8vo. 1849. PRIMOR E HONRA da Vida Soldadesca no estado da India. Fr. A. Freyre (1580). Lisbon, 1630. PRINGLE (Mrs.) M.A. A Journey in East Africa. 1880. [PRINGLE, A. T. Selections from the Consultations of the Agent, Governor, and Council of Fort St. George, 1681. 4th Series. Madras, 1893. —— The Diary and Consultation Book of the Agent, Governor, and Council of Fort St. George. 1st Series, 1682-85. 4 vols. (in progress). Madras, 1894-95.] PRINSEP'S ESSAYS. Essays on Indian Antiquities of the late James Prinsep ... to which are added his USEFUL TABLES ed. ... by EDWARD THOMAS. 2 vols. 8vo. 1858. PRINSEP, H. T. Hist. of Political and Military Transactions in India, during the Adm. of the Marquess of Hastings. 2 vols. 1825. PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL in the East. In Three Parts. Ed. of 1718. An English Translation of the letters of the first Protestant Missionaries ZIEGENBALG and PLUTSCHO. PROSPER ALPINUS. Hist. Aegypt. Naturalis et Rerum Aegyptiarum Libri. 3 vols. sm. 4to. Lugd. Bat. 1755. PUNJAB PLANTS, comprising Botanical and Vernacular Names and Uses, by J. L. STEWART. Lahore, 1869. PUNJAUB TRADE REPORT. Report on the Trade and Resources of the Countries on the N.W. Boundary of British India. By R. H. DAVIES, Sec. to Govt. Punjab. Lahore, 1862. PURCHAS, his PILGRIMES, &c. 4 vols. folio. 1625-26. The Pilgrimage is often bound as Vol. V. It is really a separate work. —— His Pilgrimage, or Relations of the World, &c. The 4th ed. folio. 1625. The 1st ed. is of 1614. PYRARD DE LAVAL, François. Discours du VOYAGE des Français aux Indes Orientales, 1615-16. 2 pts. in 1 vol. 1619 in 2 vols. 12mo. Also published, 2 vols. 4to in 1679 as Voyage de Franc. Pyrard de Laval. This is most frequently quoted. There is a smaller first sketch of 1611, under the name "Discours des Voyages des Francais aux Indes Orientales." [Ed. for HAK. SOC. by A. Gray and H. C. P. Bell, 1887-89.] QANOON-E-ISLAM. See HERKLOTS. RAFFLES' Hist. of Java. [2nd. ed. 2 vols. London, 1830.] [RAIKES, C. Notes on the North-Western Provinces of India. London, 1852. [RÁJENDRALÁLA MÌTRA, Indo-Aryans. Contributions towards the Elucidation of their Ancient and Mediæval History. 2 vols. London, 1881.] RALEIGH, Sir W. The Discourse of the Empire of GUIANA. Ed. by Sir R. Schomburgk. HAK. SOC. 1850. RAMĀYANA of TULSI DĀS. Translated by F. GROWSE. 1878. [Revised ed. 1 vol. Allahabad, 1883.] RAMUSIO, G. B. Delle NAVIGATIONI e Viaggi. 3 vols. folio, in Venetia. The editions used by me are Vol. I., 1613; Vol. II., 1606; Vol. III., 1556; except a few quotations from C. Federici, which are from Vol. III. of 1606, in the B. M. RASHIDUDDIN, in Quatremère, HISTOIRE DES MONGOLS de la Perse, par Raschid-el-din, trad. &c., par M. QUATREMÈRE. Atlas folio. 1836. RÂS MÂLÂ, or Hindoo Annals of the Province of Goozerat. By Alex. Kinloch Forbes, H.E.I.C.C.S. 2 vols. 8vo. London, 1856. Also a New Edition in one volume, 1878. RATES AND VALUATIOUN of Merchandize (SCOTLAND). Published by the Treasury. Edinb. 1867. RAVENSHAW, J. H. Gaur, its Ruins and Inscriptions. 4to. 1878. RAVERTY, Major H. G. ṬABAḲĀT-I-NĀṢIRI, E.T. 2 vols. 8vo. London, 1881. RAWLINSON'S HERODOTUS. 4 vols. 8vo. 4th edition. 1880. RAY, Mr. John. A COLLECTION of Curious Travels and Voyages. In Two Parts (includes RAUWOLFF). The second edition. 2 vols. 1705. —— Historia Plantarum. Folio. _See_ p. 957_a_. —— Synopsis Methodica Animalium Quadrupedum et Serpentini Generis, &c. Auctore Joanne Raio, F.R.S. Londini, 1693. RAYNAL, Abbé W. F. HISTOIRE PHILOSOPHIQUE et Politique des Etablissements des Européens dans les deux Indes. (First published, Amsterdam, 1770. 4 vols. First English translation by J. Justamond, London, 1776.) There were an immense number of editions of the original, with modifications, and a second English version by the same Justamond in 6 vols. 1798. REFORMER, A TRUE. (By Col. George CHESNEY, R.E.). 3 vols. 1873. REGULATIONS for the Hon. COMPANY'S TROOPS on the Coast of COROMANDEL, by M.-Gen. Sir A. Campbell, K.B., &c. &c. Madras, 1787. REINAUD. FRAGMENS sur l'Inde, in _Journ. Asiatique_, Ser. IV. tom. iv. —— _See_ RELATION. —— MÉMOIRE sur l'Inde. 4to. 1849. RELATION des VOYAGES FAITES PAR LES ARABES et les Persans ... trad., &c., par M. Reinaud. 2 sm. vols. Paris, 1845. RENNELL, Major James. MEMOIR of a Map of Hindoostan, or the Mogul Empire. 3rd edition. 4to. 1793. RESENDE, Garcia de. CHRON. del Rey dom João II. Folio. Evora, 1554. [REVELATIONS, the, of an Orderly. By Paunchkouree Khan. Benares, 1866.] RHEDE, H., van Drakenstein. HORTUS MALABARICUS. 6 vols. folio. Amstelod. 1686. RHYS DAVIDS. Buddhism. S.P.C.K. _No date_ (more shame to S.P.C.K.). RIBEIRO, J. FADALIDADE HISTORICA. (1685.) First published recently. [RICE, B. L. Gazetteer of Mysore. 2 vols. London, 1897. [RIDDELL, Dr. R. Indian Domestic Economy. 7th ed. Calcutta, 1871. [RISLEY, H. H. The Tribes and Castes of Bengal. 2 vols. Calcutta, 1891.] RITTER, Carl. ERDKUNDE. 19 vols. in 21. Berlin, 1822-1859. ROBINSON, Philip. _See_ GARDEN, IN MY INDIAN. ROCHON, Abbé. _See_ p. 816_a_. [ROE, Sir T. Embassy to the Court of the Great Mogul, 1615-19. Ed. by W. Foster. HAK. SOC. 2 vols. 1899.] ROEBUCK, T. An English and Hindoostanee NAVAL DICTIONARY. 12mo. Calcutta, 1811. _See_ SMALL. ROGERIUS, Abr. DE OPEN DEURE tot het Verborgen Hyedendom. 4to. Leyden, 1651. Also sometimes quoted from the French version, viz.:— ROGER, Abraham. LA PORTE OUVERTE ... ou la Vraye Representation, &c. 4to. Amsterdam, 1670. The author was the first Chaplain at Pulicat (1631-1641), and then for some years at Batavia (see Havart, p. 132). He returned home in 1647 and died in 1649, at Gouda (Pref. p. 3). The book was brought out by his widow. Thus, at the time that the English Chaplain LORD (q.v.) was studying the religion of the Hindus at Surat, the Dutch Chaplain Roger was doing the same at Pulicat. The work of the last is in every way vastly superior to the former. It was written at Batavia (see p. 117), and, owing to its publication after his death, there are a few misprints of Indian words. The author had his information from a Brahman named Padmanaba (_Padmanābha_), who knew Dutch, and who gave him a Dutch translation of Bhartrihari's Satakas, which is printed at the end of the book. It is the first translation from Sanskrit into an European language (A.B.). ROTEIRO DA VIAGEM de VASCO DA GAMA em MCCCCXCVII. 2a edição. Lisboa, 1861. The 1st ed. was published in 1838. The work is inscribed to Alvaro Velho. See Figanière, _Bibliog. Hist. Port._ p. 159. (Note by A.B.). —— _See_ DE CASTRO. ROUSSET LÉON. A TRAVERS LA CHINE. 8vo. Paris, 1878. [ROW, T. V. Manual of Tanjore District. Madras, 1883.] ROYLE, J. F., M.D. An Essay on the Antiquity of HINDOO MEDICINE. 8vo. 1837. —— Illustrations of the BOTANY and other branches of Nat. History of the HIMALAYAS, and of the Floras of Cashmere. 2 vols. folio. 1839. RUBRUK, Wilhelmus de. ITINERARIUM in RECUEIL DE VOYAGES et de Mémoires de la Soc. de Géographie. Tom. iv. 1837. RUMPHIUS (Geo. Everard Rumphf.). Herbarium Amboinense. 7 vols. folio. Amstelod. 1741. (He died in 1693.) RUSSELL, Patrick. An Account of Indian SNAKES collected on the coast of Coromandel. 2 vols. folio. 1803. RYCAUT, SIR PAUL. PRESENT STATE of the Ottoman Empire. Folio, 1687. Appended to ed. of KNOLLYS' HIST. of the Turks. SAAR, Johann Jacob, Ost-Indianische FUNFZEHEN-JÄHRIGE KRIEGS-DIENSTE (&c.). (1644-1659.) Folio. Nürnberg, 1672. SACY, Silvestre de. Relation de l'Egypte. _See_ ABDALLATIF. —— CHRESTOMATHIE ARABE. 2de Ed. 3 vols. 8vo. Paris, 1826-27. SADIK ISFAHANI, The Geographical Works of. Translated by J. C. from original Persian MSS., &c. Oriental Translation Fund, 1832. SAINSBURY, W. Noel. CALENDAR of State Papers, EAST INDIES. Vol. I., 1862 (1513-1616); Vol. II., 1870 (1617-1621); Vol. III., 1878 (1622-1624); Vol. IV., 1884 (1625-1629). An admirable work. SANANG SETZEN. GESCHICHTE DER OST-MONGOLEN ... von Ssanang Ssetzen Chungtaidschi der Ordus aus dem Mongol ... von Isaac Jacob Schmidt. 4to. St. Petersburg, 1829. [SANDERSON, G. P. Thirteen Years among the Wild Beasts of India, 3rd ed. London, 1882.] SANGERMANO, Rev. Father. A description of the BURMESE EMPIRE. Translated by W. Tandy, D.D. (Or. Transl. Fund). 4to. Rome, 1833. SAN ROMAN, Fray A. HISTORIA GENERAL de la India Oriental. Folio. Valladolid, 1603. SASSETTI, LETTERE, contained in DE GUBERNATIS, q.v. SATY. REV. The Saturday Review, London weekly newspaper. SCHILTBERGER, Johann. The Bondage and TRAVELS of. Tr. by Capt. J. Buchan Telfer, R.N. HAK. SOC. 1879. SCHOUTEN, WOUTER. Oost-Indische VOYAGIE, &c. t'Amsterdam, 1676. This is the Dutch original rendered in German as WALTER SCHULZEN, q.v. [SCHRADER, O. Prehistoric Antiquities of the Aryan Peoples. Tr. by F. B. Jevons. London, 1890.] SCHULZEN, Walter. Ost-Indische Reise-Beschreibung. Folio. Amsterdam, 1676. See SCHOUTEN. SCHUYLER, Eugene. TURKISTAN. 2 vols. 8vo. 1876. [SCOTT, J. G. and J. P. Hardiman. Gazetteer of Upper Burma and the Shan States. 5 vols. Rangoon, 1900.] SCRAFTON, Luke. REFLEXIONS on the Government of Hindostan, with a Sketch of the Hist. of Bengal. 1770. SEELY, Capt. J. B. The WONDERS OF ELLORA. 8vo. 1824. SEIR MUTAQHERIN, or a View of Modern Times, being a History of India from the year 1118 to 1195 of the Hedjirah. From the Persian of Gholam Hussain Khan. 2 vols. in 3. 4to. Calcutta, 1789. SETON-KARR, W. S., and Hugh Sandeman. SELECTIONS from Calcutta Gazettes (1784-1823). 5 vols. 8vo. (The 4th and 5th by H. S.) Calcutta, 1864-1869. SHAW, ROBERT. Visits to HIGH TARTARY, Yarkand, and Kâshghâr, 1871. SHAW, Dr. T. Travels or Observations relating to several Parts of BARBARY and the Levant. 2nd ed. 1757. (Orig. ed. is of 1738). SHELVOCKE'S VOYAGE. A V. round the World, by the Way of the Great South Sea, Perform'd in the Years 1719, 20, 21, 22. By Capt. George S. London, 1726. SHERRING, Revd., M.A. Hindu Tribes and Castes. 3 vols. 4to. Calcutta, 1872-81. SHERWOOD, Mrs. STORIES from the Church Catechism. Ed. 1873. This work was originally published about 1817, but I cannot trace the exact date. It is almost unique as giving some view of the life of the non-commissioned ranks of a British regiment in India, though of course much is changed since its date. SHERWOOD, Mrs., The Life of, chiefly Autobiographical. 1857. SHIPP, JOHN. MEMOIRS of the Extraordinary Military Career of ... written by Himself. 2nd ed. (First ed., 1829). 3 vols. 8vo. 1830. SIBREE, Revd. J. THE GREAT AFRICAN ISLAND. 1880. SIDI 'ALI. The MOHIT, by S. A. Kapudan. Exts. translated by Joseph v. Hammer, in _J. As. Soc. Bengal_, Vols. III. & V. —— RELATION des VOYAGES de, nommé ordinairement Katibi Roumi, trad. sur la version allemande de M. Diez par M. Moris in _Journal Asiatique_, Ser. I. tom. ix. [—— The Travels and Adventures of the Turkish Admiral. Trans. by A. Vambéry. London, 1899.] SIGOLI, Simone. VIAGGIO al Monte Sinai. See FRESCOBALDI. SIMPKIN. See _Letters_. [SKEAT, W. W. Malay Magic, being an Introduction to the Folklore and Popular Religion of the Malay Peninsula. 8vo. London, 1900. [SKINNER, Capt. T. Excursions in India, including a Walk over the Himalaya Mountains to the Sources of the Jumna and the Ganges, 2nd ed. 2 vols. London, 1833.] SKINNER, Lt.-Col. James, Military Memoirs of. Ed. by J. B. Fraser. 2 vols. 1851. SLEEMAN, Lt.-Col. (Sir Wm.). RAMASEEANA and Vocabulary of the Peculiar Language of the Thugs. 8vo. Calcutta, 1836. —— RAMBLES AND RECOLLECTIONS of an Indian Official. 2 vols. large 8vo. 1844. An excellent book. [New ed. in 2 vols., by V. A. Smith, in Constable's Oriental Miscellany. London, 1893.] [—— A Journey through the Kingdom of Oudh in 1849-50. 2 vols. London, 1858.] SMALL, Rev. G. A LASKARI Dictionary. 12mo., 1882 (being an enlarged ed. of ROEBUCK, q.v.). SMITH, R. BOSWORTH. LIFE OF LORD LAWRENCE. 2 vols. 8vo. 1883. SMITH, Major L. F. Sketch of the REGULAR CORPS in the service of Native Princes. 4to. Tract. Calcutta, N.D. London. 1805. [SOCIETY in India, by an Indian Officer. 2 vols. London, 1841. SOCIETY, Manners, Tales, and Fictions of India. 3 vols. London, 1844.] SOLVYNS, F. B. LES HINDOUS. 4 vols, folio. Paris, 1808. SONNERAT. VOYAGES aux Indes Orientales et à la Chine. 2 vols. 4to. 1781. Also 3 vols. 8vo. 1782. SOUSA, P. Francesco de. ORIENTE CONQUISTADO a Jesus Christo pelos Padres da Corapanha de Jesus. Folio. Lisbon. 1710. Reprint of Pt. I., at Bombay, 1881. SOUTHEY, R. CURSE OF KEHAMA. 1810. In Collected Works. SPIELBERGEN van Waerwijck, VOYAGE OF. (Four Voyages to the E. Indies from 1594 to 1604, in Dutch.) 1646. SPRENGER, Prof. Aloys. Die POST UND REISE-ROUTEN des Orients. 8vo. Leipzig, 1864. [STANFORD Dictionary, the, of Anglicised Words and Phrases, by C. A. M. Fennell. Cambridge, 1892.] STANLEY'S VASCO DA GAMA. _See_ CORREA. STAUNTON, Sir G. Authentic ACCOUNT of Lord Macartney's Embassy to the Emperor of China. 2 vols. 4to. 1797. STAVORINUS. VOYAGE to the E. Indies. Tr. from Dutch by S. H. Wilcocke. 3 vols. 1798. STEDMAN, J. G. Narrative of a Five Years' Expedition against the Revolted Negroes in Surinam. 2 vols. 4to. 1806. STEPHEN, Sir James F. Story of NUNCOMAR and Impey. 2 vols. 1885. STOKES, M. INDIAN FAIRY TALES. Calcutta, 1879. STRANGFORD, Viscount, Select Writings of. 2 vols. 8vo. 1869. ST. PIERRE, B. de. LA CHAUMIÈRE INDIENNE. 1791. [STUART, H. A. _See_ STURROCK, J. [STURROCK, J. and Stuart, H. A. Manual of S. Canara. 2 vols. Madras, 1894-95.] SUBSIDIOS para a Historia da India Portugueza. (Published by the Royal Academy of Lisbon.) Lisbon, 1878. SULIVAN, Capt. G. L., R.A. DHOW CHASING in Zanzibar Waters, and on the Eastern Coast of Africa. 1873. SURGEON'S DAUGHTER. By Sir WALTER SCOTT. 1827. Reference by chapter. SYMES, Major Michael. Account of an EMBASSY to the Kingdom of AVA, in the year 1795. 4to. 1800. TARANATHA'S GESCHICHTE DES BUDDHISMUS in India. Germ. Tr. by A. Schiefner. St. Petersburg, 1869. TAVERNIER, J. B. Les Six Voyages en Turquie, en Perse, et aux Indes. 2 vols. 4to. Paris, 1676. —— E.T., which is generally that quoted, being contained in Collections of Travels, &c.; being the Travels of Monsieur Tavernier, Bernier, and other great men. In 2 vols, folio. London, 1684. [Ed. by V. A. Ball. 2 vols. London, 1889.] TAYLOR, Col. Meadows. STORY OF MY LIFE. 8vo. (1877). 2nd ed. 1878. [TAYLOR, J. A Descriptive and Historical Account of the Cotton Manufacture of Dacca, in Bengal. London, 1851.] TEIGNMOUTH, Mem. of LIFE of John Lord, by his Son, Lord Teignmouth. 2 vols. 1843. TEIXEIRA, P. PEDRO. RELACIONES ... de los Reyes de Persia, de los Reyes de Harmuz, y de un Viage dende la India Oriental hasta Italia por terra (all three separately paged). En Amberes, 1610. TENNENT, Sir Emerson. _See_ EMERSON. TENREIRO, Antonio. ITINERARIO ... como da India veo por terra a estes Reynos. Orig. ed. Coimbra, 1560. Edition quoted (by Burnell) seems to be of Lisbon, 1762. TERRY. A VOYAGE TO EAST INDIA, &c. Observed by Edward Terry, then Chaplain to the Right Hon. Sir Thomas Row, Knt., Lord Ambassador to the Great Mogul. Reprint, 1777. Ed. 1655. —— An issue without the Author's name, printed at the end of the E.T. of the Travels of Sig. Pietro della Valle into East India, &c. 1665. —— Also a part in Purchas, Vol. II. THEVENOT, Melchizedek. (COLLECTION). Relations de divers Voyages Curieux. 2nd ed. 2 vols. folio. 1696. THEVENOT, J. de. VOYAGES en Europe, Asie et Afrique. 2nd ed. 5 vols. 12mo. 1727. THEVET, André. COSMOGRAPHIE Universelle. Folio. Paris, 1575. THEVET. LES SINGULARITEZ de la FRANCE ANTARTICQUE, autrement nommée Amerique. Paris, 1558. THOMAS, H. S. THE ROD IN INDIA. 8vo, Mangalore, 1873. THOMAS, Edward. CHRONICLES OF THE PATHÁN KINGS of Dehli. 8vo. 1871. THOMSON, Dr. T. WESTERN HIMALAYA AND TIBET. 8vo. London, 1852. THOMSON, J. The STRAITS OF MALACCA, Indo-China, and China. 8vo. 1875. THORNHILL, Mark. PERSONAL ADVENTURES, &c., in the Mutiny. 8vo. 1884. [—— Haunts and Hobbies of an Indian Official. London, 1899.] THUNBERG, C. P., M.D. TRAVELS in Europe, Africa, and Asia, made between the years 1770 and 1779. E.T. 4 vols. 8vo. 1799. TIMOUR, INSTITUTES OF. E.T. by Joseph White. 4to. Oxford, 1783. TIMUR, Autobiographical MEMOIRS OF. E.T. by Major C. Stewart (Or. Tr. Fund). 4to. 1830. TIPPOO Sultan, Select LETTERS of. E.T. by Col. W. Kirkpatrick. 4to. 1811. TIPÚ SULTÁN, HIST. of, by Hussein Ali Khan Kirmani. E.T. by Miles. (Or. Tr. Fund.) 8 vo. 1864. TOD, Lieut.-Col. James. ANNALS and Antiquities of Rajasthan. 2 vols. 4to. 1829. [Reprinted at Calcutta. 2 vols. 1884.] TOHFUT-UL-MUJAHIDEEN (Hist. of the Mahomedans in Malabar). Trd. by Lieut. M. J. Rowlandson. (Or. Tr. Fund.) 8vo. 1833. (Very badly edited.) TOM CRINGLE'S LOG. Ed. 1863. (Originally published in Blackwood, c. 1830-31.) TOMBO DO ESTADO DA INDIA. _See_ SUBSIDIOS and BOTELHO. TR. LIT. SOC. BO. Transactions of the Literary Society of Bombay. 3 vols. 4to. London, 1819-23. TREVELYAN, G. O. _See_ COMPETITION-WALLAH and DAWK-BUNGALOW. TRIBES ON MY FRONTIER. Bombay, 1883. TRIGAUTIUS. De Christiana Expeditione apud Sinas. 4to. Lugduni, 1616. TURNOUR'S (Hon. George) MAHAWANSO. The M. in Roman characters with the translation subjoined, &c. (Only one vol. published.) 4to. Ceylon, 1837. TYLOR, E. B. PRIMITIVE CULTURE. 2 vols. 8vo. 1871. [—— Anahuac; or Mexico and the Mexicans, Ancient and Modern. London, 1861.] TYR, GUILLAUME DE, et ses Continuateurs—Texte du XIII. Siècle—par M. Paulin. Paris. 2 vols. large 8vo. 1879-80. [TYTLER, A. F. Considerations on the Present Political State of India. 2 vols. London, 1815.] UZZANO, G. A book of _Pratica della Mercatura_ of 1440, which forms the 4th vol. of _Della Decima_. _See_ PEGOLOTTI. VALENTIA, Lord. Voyages and Travels to India, &c. 1802-1806. 3 vols. 4to. 1809. VALENTIJN. Oud en Niew OOST-INDIEN. 6 vols. folio—often bound in 8 or 9. Amsterdam, 1624-6. [VÁMBÉRY, A. Sketches of Central Asia. Additional Chapters on my Travels, Adventures, and on the Ethnology of Central Asia. London, 1868.] VAN BRAAM Houckgeist (EMBASSY to China), E.T. London, 1798. VAN DEN BROECKE, Pieter. Reysen naer Oost Indien, &c. Amsterdam, edns. 1620? 1634, 1646, 1648. VANDER LITH. _See_ MERVEILLES. VANITY FAIR, a Novel without a Hero, THACKERAY'S. This is usually quoted by chapter. If by page, it is from ed. 1867. 2 vols. 8vo. VANSITTART, H. A NARRATIVE of the Transactions in Bengal, 1760-1764. 3 vols. 8vo. 1766. VAN TWIST, Jehan; Gewesen Overhooft van de Nederlandsche comtooren _Amadabat_, _Cambaya_, _Brodera_, en _Broitchia_, GENERALL BESCHRIJVINGE van Indien, &c. t'Amsteledam, 1648. VARTHEMA, Lodovico di. The TRAVELS of. Tr. from the orig. Italian Edition of 1510 by T. Winter Jones, F.S.A., and edited, &c., by George Percy Badger. HAK. SOC. 1863. This is the edn. quoted with a few exceptions. Mr. Burnell writes: "We have also used the second edition of the original (?) Italian text (12mo. Venice, 1517). A third edition appeared at Milan in 1523 (4to.), and a fourth at Venice in 1535. This interesting Journal was translated into English by Eden in 1576 (8vo.), and Purchas (ii. pp. 1483-1494) gives an abridgement; it is thus one of the most important sources." Neither Mr. Winter Jones nor my friend Dr. Badger, in editing Varthema, seem to have been aware of the disparagement cast on his veracity in the famous Colloquios of Garcia de Orta (f. 29_v._ and f. 30). These affect his statements as to his voyages in the further East; and deny his ever having gone beyond Calicut and Cochin; a thesis which it would not be difficult to demonstrate out of his own narrative. [VERELST, H. A View of the Rise, Progress, and Present State of the English Government in Bengal, including a Reply to the Misrepresentations of Mr. Bolts, and other Writers. London, 1772.] VERMEULEN, Genet. Oost Indische VOYAGE. 1677. VIGNE, G. TRAVELS in Kashmir, Ladakh, &c. 2 vols. 8vo. 1842. VINCENZO MARIA. Il VIAGGIO all' Indie orientalí del P. ... Procuratore Generale de' Carmelitani Scalzi. Folio. Roma, 1672. VITRIACI, Jacobi (Jacques de Vitry). Hist. Jherosolym. _See_ BONGARS. VOCABULISTA in ARABICO. (Edited by C. Schiaparelli.) Firenze, 1871. VOIGT. HORTUS SUBURBANUS Calcuttensis. 8vo. Calcutta, 1845. VON HARFF, Arnold. PILGERFAHRT des Ritters (1496-1499). From MSS. Cöln, 1860. VOYAGE TO THE EAST INDIES in 1747 and 1748.... Interspersed with many useful and curious Observations and Anecdotes. 8vo. London, 1762. VÜLLERS, J. A. LEXICON Persico-Latinum. 2 vols. and Suppt. Bonnae ad Rhenum. 1855-67. WALLACE, A. R. The Malay Archipelago. 7th ed. 1880. [WALLACE, Lieut. Fifteen Years in India, or Sketches of a Soldier's Life. London, 1822.] WANDERINGS OF A PILGRIM in Search of the Picturesque (by Fanny Parkes). 2 vols. imp. 8vo. 1850. WARD, W. A VIEW OF THE History, Literature, and Religion of the HINDOOS. 3rd ed. 4 vols. 8vo. London, 1817-1820. In the titles of first 2 vols. publd. in 1817, this ed. is stated to be in 2 vols. In those of the 3rd and 4th, 1820, it is stated to be in 4 vols. This arose from some mistake, the author being absent in India when the first two were published. The work originally appeared at Serampore, 1811, 4 vols. 4to, and an abridged ed. _ibid._ 1 vol. 4to. 1815. WARING, E. J. The Tropical Resident at Home, &c. 8vo. 1866. WASSAF, Geschichte Wassafs, Persisch herausgegeben, und Deutsch übersetzt, von Joseph HAMMER-PURGSTALL. 4to. Wien, 1856. WATREMAN, W. THE FARDLE OF FACIONS. London, 1555. Also reprinted in the Hakluyt of 1807. [WATT, G. A Dictionary of the Economic Products of India. 10 vols. Calcutta, 1889-93.] WELLINGTON DESPATCHES. The Edn. quoted is usually that of 1837. WELSH, Col. James. MILITARY REMINISCENCES of nearly 40 years' Active Service in the E. Indies. 2 vols. 8vo. 1830. (An excellent book.) WHEELER, J. T. Madras in the Olden Time ... compiled from Official Records. 3 vols. sm. sq. 8vo. 1861. —— EARLY RECORDS of British India. Calcutta, 1878. 2nd ed. 1879. WHELER, Rev. SIR GEORGE. Journey into Greece. Folio. 1682. WITNEY (Prof. W. D.) ORIENTAL AND LINGUISTICAL STUDIES. 2 vols. New York, 1873-74. WIDOWS, HINDOO. Papers relating to E.I. Affairs; printed by order of Parliament. Folio. 1821. [WILKINSON, R. J. A Malay-English Dictionary. Part I. Singapore, 1901.] WILKS, Col. Mark. HISTORICAL SKETCHES of the South of India in an Attempt to trace the Hist. of Mysoor. 3 vols. 4to. 1810-17. 2nd ed., 2 vols. 8vo. Madras, 1869. WILLIAMS, Monier. RELIGIOUS THOUGHT and Life in India. Part I., 1883. [—— Brāhmanism and Hindūism. 4th ed. London, 1891.] WILLIAMS, S. Wells. CHINESE COMMERCIAL GUIDE. 4th ed. Canton, 1856. WILLIAMSON, V. M. The East India Vade Mecum, by Capt. Thomas Williamson (the author of _Oriental Field Sports_). 2 vols. 8vo. 1810. WILLIAMSON, Capt. T. ORIENTAL FIELD SPORTS. Atlas folio. 1807. WILLS, C. T. In the Land of the Lion and the Sun, or MODERN PERSIA. 1883. [WILSON, A. The Abode of Snow, Observations on a Journey from Chinese Tibet to the Indian Caucasus. Edinburgh, 1875.] WILSON, JOHN, D.D., Life of, by George SMITH, LL.D. 1878. [—— Indian Caste. 2 vols. Bombay, 1877.] WOLFF, J. Travels and Adventures. 2 vols. London, 1860.] WOLLASTON, A. N. ENGLISH-PERSIAN DICTIONARY. 8vo. 1882. WRIGHT, T. EARLY TRAVELS in Palestine, edited with Notes. (Bohn.) 1848. WRIGHT, T. Domestic Manners and Sentiments in England in the Middle Ages. 1862. WYLLIE, J. W. S. ESSAYS on the External Policy of India. Edited by Dr. W. W. Hunter. 1875. WYTFLIET. HISTOIRE des Indes. Fo., 3 pts. Douay. 1611. XAVERII, Scti. Francisci. Indiarum Apostoli EPISTOLARUM Libri Quinque. Pragae, 1667. XAVIER, ST. FRANCIS, Life and Letters of, by Rev. H. I. COLERIDGE (S.J.). 2 vols. 8vo. 1872. [YUSUF ALI, A. A Monograph on Silk Fabrics produced in the North-Western Provinces and Oudh. Allahabad, 1900.] ZEDLER, J. H. Grosses Vollständliges Universal Lexicon. 64 vols. folio. Leipzig, 1732-1750; and Supplement, 4 vols. 1751-1754. ZIEGENBALG. _See_ PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL. CORRIGENDA. PAGE. COL. 32 _b._—APOLLO BUNDER. Mr. S. M. Edwardes (_History of Bombay, Town and Island, Census Report_, 1901, p. 17) derives this name from 'Pallav Bandar,' 'the Harbour of Clustering Shoots.' 274 _a._—CREASE. 1817. "the Portuguese commander requested permission to see the CROSS which Janiere wore...."—_Rev. R. Fellowes_, _History of Ceylon_, chap. v. quoted in 9 ser. _N. & Q._ I. 85. 276 _b._—_For_ "Porus" _read_ "Portus." 380 _b._—_For_ "It is probable that what that geographer ..." _read_ "It is probable from what ..." 499 _b._—The reference to BAO was accidentally omitted. The word is Peguan _bā_ (pronounced _bā-a_), "a monastery." The quotation from Sangermano (p. 88) runs: "There is not any village, however small, that has not one or more large wooden houses, which are a species of convent, by the Portuguese in India called BAO." 511 _a._—_For_ "ADAWLVT" _read_ "ADAWLAT." 565 _a._—Mr. Edwardes (_op. cit._ p. 5) derives MAZAGONG from Skt. _matsya-grāma_, "fish-village," due to "the pungent odour of the fish, which its earliest inhabitants caught, dried and ate." 655 _b._—_For_ "Steven's" _read_ "Stevens'." 678 _a._—Mr. Edwardes (_op. cit._ p. 15) derives PARELL from _padel_, "the Tree-Trumpet Flower" (_Bignonia suaveolens_). 816 _a._—_For_ "_shā-bāsh_" _read_ "_shāh-bāsh_." 858 _b._—_For_ "SOWAR" _read_ "SONAR, a goldsmith." 920 _b._—TIFFIN add: 1784.—"Each temperate day With health glides away, No TRIFFINGS[20] our forenoons profane." —_Memoirs of the Late War in Asia_, by _An Officer of Colonel Baillie's Detachment_, ii. _Appendix_, _p._ 293. 1802.—"I suffered a very large library to be useless whence I might have extracted that which would have been of more service to me than running about to TIFFINS and noisy parties." —_Metcalfe_, to _J. W. Sherer_, in _Kaye_, _Life of Lord Metcalfe_, I. 81. A GLOSSARY OF ANGLO-INDIAN COLLOQUIAL TERMS AND PHRASES OF ANALOGOUS ORIGIN. ABADA, s. A word used by old Spanish and Portuguese writers for a 'rhinoceros,' and adopted by some of the older English narrators. The origin is a little doubtful. If it were certain that the word did not occur earlier than c. 1530-40, it would most probably be an adoption from the Malay _badak_, 'a rhinoceros.' The word is not used by Barros where he would probably have used it if he knew it (see quotation under GANDA); and we have found no proof of its earlier existence in the language of the Peninsula; if this should be established we should have to seek an Arabic origin in such a word as _abadat_, _ābid_, fem. _ābida_, of which one meaning is (_v._ _Lane_) 'a wild animal.' The usual form _abada_ is certainly somewhat in favour of such an origin. [Prof. Skeat believes that the _a_ in _abada_ and similar Malay words represents the Arabic article, which was commonly used in Spanish and Portuguese prefixed to Arabic and other native words.] It will be observed that more than one authority makes it the female rhinoceros, and in the dictionaries the word is feminine. But so Barros makes _Ganda_. [Mr W. W. Skeat suggests that the female was the more dangerous animal, or the one most frequently met with, as is certainly the case with the crocodile.] 1541.—"Mynes of Silver, Copper, Tin, and Lead, from whence great quantities thereof were continually drawn, which the Merchants carried away with Troops of Elephants and Rhinoceroses (_em cafilas de elefantes e_ BADAS) for to transport into the Kingdoms of _Sornau_, by us called _Siam_, _Passiloco_, _Sarady_, (_Savady_ in orig.), _Tangu_, _Prom_, _Calaminham_ and other Provinces...."—_Pinto_ (orig. cap. xli.) in _Cogan_, p. 49. The kingdoms named here are Siam (see under SARNAU); Pitchalok and Sawatti (now two provinces of Siam); Taungu and Prome in B. Burma; Calaminham, in the interior of Indo-China, more or less fabulous. 1544.—"Now the King of Tartary was fallen upon the city of _Pequin_ with so great an army as the like had never been seen since _Adam's_ time; in this army ... were seven and twenty Kings, under whom marched 1,800,000 men ... with four score thousand Rhinoceroses" (_donde partirão com oitenta mil_ BADAS).—_Ibid._ (orig. cap. cvii.) in _Cogan_, p. 149. [1560.—See quotation under LAOS.] 1585.—"It is a very fertile country, with great stoare of prouisioun; there are elephants in great number and ABADAS, which is a kind of beast so big as two great buls, and hath vppon his snowt a little horne."—_Mendoza_, ii. 311. 1592.—"We sent commodities to their king to barter for Amber-greese, and for the hornes of ABATH, whereof the Kinge onely hath the traffique in his hands. Now this ABATH is a beast that hath one horne only in her forehead, and is thought to be the female Vnicorne, and is highly esteemed of all the Moores in those parts as a most soveraigne remedie against poyson."—_Barker_ in _Hakl._ ii. 591. 1598.—"The ABADA, or Rhinoceros, is not in India,[21] but onely in _Bengala_ and _Patane_."—_Linschoten_, 88. [Hak. Soc. ii. 8.] "Also in _Bengala_ we found great numbers of the beasts which in Latin are called _Rhinocerotes_, and of the Portingalles ABADAS."—_Ibid._ 28. [Hak. Soc. i. 96.] c. 1606.—"... ove portano le loro mercanzie per venderle a' Cinesi, particolarmente ... molti corni della BADA, detto Rinoceronte...."—_Carletti_, p. 199. 1611.—"BADA, a very fierce animal, called by another more common name _Rhinoceros_. In our days they brought to the King Philip II., now in glory, a BADA which was long at Madrid, having his horn sawn off, and being blinded, for fear he should hurt anybody.... The name of BADA is one imposed by the Indians themselves; but assuming that there is no language but had its origin from the Hebrew in the confusion of tongues ... it will not be out of the way to observe that BADA is an Hebrew word, from _Badad_, 'solus, solitarius,' for this animal is produced in desert and very solitary places."—_Cobarruvias_, s.v. 1613.—"And the woods give great timber, and in them are produced elephants, BADAS...."—_Godinho de Eredia_, 10 _v_. 1618.—"A China brought me a present of a cup of ABADO (or black unecorns horne) with sugar cakes."—_Cocks's Diary_, ii. 56. 1626.—On the margin of Pigafetta's _Congo_, as given by Purchas (ii. 1001), we find: "Rhinoceros or ABADAS." 1631.—"Lib. v. cap. 1. De ABADA seu Rhinocerote."—_Bontii Hist. Nat. et Med._ 1726.—"ABADA, s. f. La hembra del Rhinoceronte."—_Dicc. de la Lengua Castellana._ ABCÁREE, ABKÁRY. H. from P. _āb-kārī_, the business of distilling or selling (strong) waters, and hence elliptically the excise upon such business. This last is the sense in which it is used by Anglo-Indians. In every district of India the privilege of selling spirits is farmed to contractors, who manage the sale through retail shopkeepers. This is what is called the 'ABKARY System.' The system has often been attacked as promoting tippling, and there are strong opinions on both sides. We subjoin an extract from a note on the subject, too long for insertion in integrity, by one of much experience in Bengal—Sir G. U. Yule. _June, 1879._—"Natives who have expressed their views are, I believe, unanimous in ascribing the increase of drinking to our ABKAREE system. I don't say that this is putting the cart before the horse, but they are certainly too forgetful of the increased means in the country, which, if not the sole cause of the increased consumption, has been at least a very large factor in that result. I myself believe that more people drink now than formerly; but I knew one gentleman of very long and intimate knowledge of Bengal, who held that there was as much drinking in 1820 as in 1860." In any case exaggeration is abundant. All Sanskrit literature shows that tippling is no absolute novelty in India. [See the article on "Spirituous Drinks in Ancient India," by Rajendralala Mitra, _Indo-Aryans_, i. 389 _seqq._] 1790.—"In respect to ABKARRY, or Tax on Spirituous Liquors, which is reserved for Taxation ... it is evident that we cannot establish a general rate, since the quantity of consumption and expense of manufacture, etc., depends upon the vicinity of principal stations. For the amount leviable upon different Stills we must rely upon officers' local knowledge. The public, indeed, cannot suffer, since, if a few stills are suppressed by over-taxation, drunkenness is diminished."—In a _Letter from Board of Revenue_ (Bengal) to Government, 12th July. MS. in _India Office_. 1797.—"The stamps are to have the words 'ABCAREE licenses' inscribed in the Persian and Hindu languages and character."—_Bengal Regulations_, x. 33. ABIHÓWA. Properly P. _āb-o-hawā_, 'water and air.' The usual Hindustani expression for 'climate.' 1786.—"What you write concerning the death of 500 Koorgs from small-pox is understood ... they must be kept where the climate [ĀB-O-HAWĀ] may best agree with them."—_Tippoo's Letters_, 269. ABYSSINIA, n.p. This geographical name is a 16-century Latinisation of the Arabic _Ḥabash_, through the Portuguese _Abex_, bearing much the same pronunciation, minus the aspirate. [See HUBSHEE.] [1598.—"The countrey of the ABEXYNES, at Prester John's land."—_Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. i. 38. 1617.—"He sent mee to buy three ABASSINES."—_Sir T. Roe, Travels_, Hak. Soc. ii. 445.] A. C. (_i.e._ 'after compliments'). In official versions of native letters these letters stand for the omitted formalities of native compliments. ACHÁNOCK, n.p. H. _Chānak_ and _Achānak_. The name by which the station of BARRACKPORE is commonly known to Sepoys and other natives. Some have connected the name with that of Job _Charnock_, or, as A. Hamilton calls him, CHANNOCK, the founder of Calcutta, and the quotations render this probable. Formerly the Cantonment of Secrole at Benares was also known, by a transfer no doubt, as _Chhotā_ (or 'Little') ACHĀNAK. Two additional remarks may be relevantly made: (1) Job's name was certainly _Charnock_, and not _Channock_. It is distinctly signed "Job Charnock," in a MS. letter from the factory at "Chutta," _i.e._ Chuttanuttee (or Calcutta) in the India Office records, which I have seen. (2) The map in Valentijn which shows the village of TSJANNOK, though published in 1726, was apparently compiled by Van der Broecke in 1662. Hence it is not probable that it took its name from Job Charnock, who seems to have entered the Company's service in 1658. When he went to Bengal we have not been able to ascertain. [See _Diary of Hedges_, edited by Sir H. Yule, ii., xcix. In some "Documentary Memoirs of Job Charnock," which form part of vol. lxxv. (1888) of the Hakluyt Soc., Job is said to have "arrived in India in 1655 or 1656."] 1677.—"The ship _Falcone_ to go up the river to Hughly, or at least to CHANNOCK."—Court's Letter to Ft. St. Geo. of 12th December. In _Notes and Extracts_, Madras, 1871, No. 1., p. 21; see also p. 23. 1711.—"CHANOCK-Reach hath two shoals, the upper one in CHANOCK, and the lower one on the opposite side ... you must from below _Degon_ as aforesaid, keep the starboard shore aboard until you come up with a Lime-Tree ... and then steer over with CHANOCK Trees and house between the two shoals, until you come mid-river, but no nearer the house."—_The English Pilot_, 55. 1726.—"'t stedeken TSJANNOCK."—_Valentijn_, v. 153. In Val.'s map of Bengal also, we find opposite to _Oegli_ (Hoogly), TSJANNOK, and then _Collecatte_, and _Calcula_. 1758.—"Notwithstanding these solemn assurances from the Dutch it was judged expedient to send a detachment of troops ... to take possession of Tanna Fort and CHARNOC'S Battery opposite to it."—Narrative of Dutch attempt in the Hoogly, in _Malcolm's Life of Clive_, ii. 76. 1810.—"The old village of ACHANOCK stood on the ground which the post of Barrackpore now occupies."—_M. Graham_, 142. 1848.—"From an oral tradition still prevalent among the natives at Barrackpore ... we learn that Mr. Charnock built a bungalow there, and a flourishing bazar arose under his patronage, before the settlement of Calcutta had been determined on. Barrackpore is at this day best known to the natives by the name of CHANOCK."—_The Bengal Obituary_, Calc. p. 2. ACHÁR, s. P. _āchār_, Malay _ắchār_, adopted in nearly all the vernaculars of India for acid and salt relishes. By Europeans it is used as the equivalent of 'pickles,' and is applied to all the stores of Crosse and Blackwell in that kind. We have adopted the word through the Portuguese; but it is not impossible that Western Asiatics got it originally from the Latin _acetaria_.—(See _Plin. Hist. Nat._ xix. 19). 1563.—"And they prepare a conserve of it (_Anacardium_) with salt, and when it is green (and this they call ACHAR), and this is sold in the market just as olives are with us."—_Garcia_, f. 17. 1596.—Linschoten in the Dutch gives the word correctly, but in the English version (Hak. Soc. ii. 26) it is printed _Machar_. [1612.—"ACHAR none to be had except one jar."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 230.] 1616.—"Our _jurebasso's_ (JURIBASSO) wife came and brought me a small jarr of ACHAR for a present, desyring me to exskews her husband in that he abcented hymselfe to take phisik."—_Cocks_, i. 135. 1623.—"And all these preserved in a way that is really very good, which they call ACCIAO."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 708. [Hak. Soc. ii. 327.] 1653.—"ACHAR est vn nom Indistanni, ou Indien, que signifie des mangues, ou autres fruits confis avec de la moutarde, de l'ail, du sel, et du vinaigre à l'Indienne."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, 531. 1687.—"ACHAR I presume signifies sauce. They make in the _East Indies_, especially at _Siam_ and _Pegu_, several sorts of ACHAR, as of the young tops of Bamboes, &c. Bambo-_Achar_ and Mango-_Achar_ are most used."—_Dampier_, i. 391. 1727.—"And the Soldiery, Fishers, Peasants, and Handicrafts (of Goa) feed on a little Rice boiled in Water, with a little bit of Salt Fish, or ATCHAAR, which is pickled Fruits or Roots."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 252. [And see under KEDGEREE.] 1783.—We learn from Forrest that limes, salted for sea-use against scurvy, were used by the _Chulias_ (CHOOLIA), and were called ATCHAR (_Voyage to Mergui_, 40). Thus the word passed to Java, as in next quotation: 1768-71.—"When green it (the mango) is made into ATTJAR; for this the kernel is taken out, and the space filled in with ginger, pimento, and other spicy ingredients, after which it is pickled in vinegar."—_Stavorinus_, i. 237. ACHEEN, n.p. (P. _Āchīn_ [Tam. _Attai_, Malay _Acheh_, _Achih_] 'a wood-leech'). The name applied by us to the State and town at the N.W. angle of Sumatra, which was long, and especially during the 16th and 17th centuries, the greatest native power on that Island. The proper Malay name of the place is _Acheh_. The Portuguese generally called it _Achem_ (or frequently by the adhesion of the genitive preposition, _Dachem_, so that Sir F. Greville below makes two kingdoms), but our ACHEEN seems to have been derived from mariners of the P. Gulf or W. India, for we find the name so given (_Āchīn_) in the _Āīn-i-Akbari_, and in the Geog. Tables of Ṣādiḳ Isfahānī. This form may have been suggested by a jingling analogy, such as Orientals love, with Māchīn (MACHEEN). See also under LOOTY. 1549.—"Piratarum ACENORUM nec periculum nec suspicio fuit."—_S. Fr. Xav. Epistt._ 337. 1552.—"But after Malacca was founded, and especially at the time of our entry into India, the Kingdom of Pacem began to increase in power, and that of Pedir to diminish. And that neighbouring one of ACHEM, which was then insignificant, is now the greatest of all."—_Barros_, III. v. 8. 1563.— "Occupado tenhais na guerra infesta Ou do sanguinolento, Taprobanico[22] ACHEM, que ho mar molesta Ou do Cambaico occulto imiguo nosso." _Camões, Ode prefixed to Garcia de Orta._ c. 1569.—"Upon the headland towards the West is the Kingdom of ASSI, governed by a Moore King."—_Cæsar Frederike_, tr. in _Hakluyt_, ii. 355. c. 1590.—"The _zabád_ (civet), which is brought from the harbour-town of Sumatra, from the territory of ACHÍN, goes by the name of _Sumatra-zabád_, and is by far the best."—_Āīn_, i. 79. 1597.—"... do Pegu como do DACHEM."—_King's Letter_, in _Arch. Port. Or._ fasc. 3, 669. 1599.—"The iland of Sumatra, or Taprobuna, is possessed by many Kynges, enemies to the Portugals; the cheif is the Kinge of DACHEM, who besieged them in Malacca.... The Kinges of ACHEYN and Tor (read _Jor_ for _Johore_) are in lyke sort enemies to the Portugals."—_Sir Fulke Greville_ to Sir F. Walsingham (in _Bruce_, i. 125). [1615.—"It so proved that both Ponleema and Governor of Tecoo was come hither for ACHEIN."—_Foster, Letters_, iv. 3. 1623.—"ACEM which is Sumatra."—_P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. ii. 287.] c. 1635.—"ACHÍN (a name equivalent in rhyme and metre to 'Máchín') is a well-known island in the Chinese Sea, near to the equinoctial line."—_Ṣādiḳ Isfahānī_ (Or. Tr. F.), p. 2. 1780.—"ARCHIN." See quotation under BOMBAY MARINE. 1820.—"In former days a great many junks used to frequent ACHIN. This trade is now entirely at an end."—_Crawfurd, H. Ind. Arch._ iii. 182. ADAM'S APPLE. This name (_Pomo d'Adamo_) is given at Goa to the fruit of the _Mimusops Elengi_, Linn. (_Birdwood_); and in the 1635 ed. of Gerarde's _Herball_ it is applied to the Plantain. But in earlier days it was applied to a fruit of the Citron kind.—(See _Marco Polo_, 2nd ed., i. 101), and the following: c. 1580.—"In his hortis (of Cairo) ex arboribus virescunt mala citria, aurantia, limonia sylvestria et domestica POMA ADAMI vocata."—_Prosp. Alpinus_, i. 16. c. 1712.—"It is a kind of lime or citron tree ... it is called POMUM ADAMI, because it has on its rind the appearance of two bites, which the simplicity of the ancients imagined to be the vestiges of the impression which our forefather made upon the forbidden fruit...." _Bluteau_, quoted by Tr. of _Alboquerque_, Hak. Soc. i. 100. The fruit has nothing to do with _zamboa_, with which Bluteau and Mr. Birch connect it. See JAMBOO. ADATI, s. A kind of piece-goods exported from Bengal. We do not know the proper form or etymology. It may have been of half-width (from H. _ādhā_, 'half'). [It may have been half the ordinary length, as the Salampore (SALEMPOORY) was half the length of the cloth known in Madras as _Punjum_. (_Madras Man. of Ad._ iii. 799). Also see Yule's note in _Hedges' Diary_, ii. ccxl.] 1726.—"_Casseri_ (probably _Kasiári_ in Midnapur Dist.) supplies many _Taffatshelas_ (ALLEJA, SHALEE), _Ginggangs_, _Allegias_, and ADATHAYS, which are mostly made there."—_Valentijn_, v. 159. 1813.—Among piece-goods of Bengal: "ADDATIES, Pieces 700" (_i.e._ pieces to the ton).—_Milburn_, ii. 221. ADAWLUT, s. Ar.—H.—_'adālat_, 'a Court of Justice,' from _'adl_, 'doing justice.' Under the Mohammedan government there were 3 such courts, viz., _Nizāmat_ 'ADĀLAT, _Dīwānī_ 'ADĀLAT, and _Faujdārī_ 'ADĀLAT, so-called from the respective titles of the officials who nominally presided over them. The first was the chief Criminal Court, the second a Civil Court, the third a kind of Police Court. In 1793 regular Courts were established under the British Government, and then the _Sudder_ ADAWLUT (_Ṣadr 'Adālat_) became the chief Court of Appeal for each Presidency, and its work was done by several European (Civilian) Judges. That Court was, on the criminal side, termed _Nizamut Adawlat_, and on the civil side _Dewanny Ad._ At Madras and Bombay, _Foujdarry_ was the style adopted in lieu of _Nizamut_. This system ended in 1863, on the introduction of the Penal Code, and the institution of the High Courts on their present footing. (On the original history and constitution of the Courts see _Fifth Report_, 1812, p. 6.) What follows applies only to the Bengal Presidency, and to the administration of justice under the Company's Courts beyond the limits of the Presidency town. Brief particulars regarding the history of the Supreme Courts and those Courts which preceded them will be found under SUPREME COURT. The grant, by Shāh 'Ālam, in 1765, of the Dewanny of Bengal, Behar, and Orissa to the Company, transferred all power, civil and military, in those provinces, to that body. But no immediate attempt was made to undertake the direct detailed administration of either revenue or justice by the agency of the European servants of the Company. Such superintendence, indeed, of the administration was maintained in the prior acquisitions of the Company—viz., in the Zemindary of Calcutta, in the Twenty-four Pergunnas, and in the Chucklas (CHUCKLAH) or districts of Burdwan, Midnapoor, and Chittagong, which had been transferred by the Nawab, Kāsim 'Ali Khān, in 1760; but in the rest of the territory it was confined to the agency of a Resident at the Moorshedabad Durbar, and of a 'Chief' at Patna. Justice was administered by the Mohammedan courts under the native officials of the Dewanny. In 1770, European officers were appointed in the districts, under the name of _Supervisors_, with powers of control over the natives employed in the collection of the Revenue and the administration of justice, whilst local councils, with superior authority in all branches, were established at Moorshedabad and Patna. It was not till two years later that, under express orders from the Court of Directors, the effective administration of the provinces was undertaken by the agency of the Company's covenanted servants. At this time (1772) Courts of Civil Justice (_Mofussil Dewanny Adawlut_) were established in each of the Districts then recognised. There were also District Criminal Courts (_Foujdary Adawlut_) held by CAZEE or MUFTY under the superintendence, like the Civil Court, of the Collectors, as the Supervisors were now styled; whilst Superior Courts (_Sudder Dewanny_, _Sudder Nizamut_ ADAWLUT) were established at the Presidency, to be under the superintendence of three or four members of the Council of Fort William. In 1774 the Collectors were recalled, and native 'Amils (AUMIL) appointed in their stead. Provincial Councils were set up for the divisions of Calcutta, Burdwan, Dacca, Moorshedabad, Dinagepore, and Patna, in whose hands the superintendence, both of revenue collection and of the administration of civil justice, was vested, but exercised by the members in rotation. The state of things that existed under this system was discreditable. As Courts of Justice the provincial Councils were only "colourable imitations of courts, which had abdicated their functions in favour of their own subordinate (native) officers, and though their decisions were nominally subject to the Governor-General in Council, the Appellate Court was even a more shadowy body than the Courts of first instance. The Court never sat at all, though there are some traces of its having at one time decided appeals on the report of the head of the KHALSA, or native exchequer, just as the Provincial Council decided them on the report of the Cazis and Muftis."[23] In 1770 the Government resolved that Civil Courts, independent of the Provincial Councils, should be established in the six divisions named above,[24] each under a civilian judge with the title of Superintendent of the _Dewanny Adawlut_; whilst to the Councils should still pertain the trial of causes relating to the public revenue, to the demands of zemindars upon their tenants, and to boundary questions. The appeal from the District Courts still lay to the Governor-General and his Council, as forming the Court of _Sudder Dewanny_; but that this might be real, a judge was appointed its head in the person of Sir Elijah Impey, the Chief Justice of the Supreme Court, an appointment which became famous. For it was represented as a transaction intended to compromise the acute dissensions which had been going on between that Court and the Bengal Government, and in fact as a bribe to Impey. It led, by an address from the House of Commons, to the recall of Impey, and constituted one of the charges in the abortive impeachment of that personage. Hence his charge of the Sudder Dewanny ceased in November, 1782, and it was resumed in form by the Governor-General and Council. In 1787, the first year of Lord Cornwallis's government, in consequence of instructions from the Court of Directors, it was resolved that, with an exception as to the Courts at Moorshedabad, Patna, and Dacca, which were to be maintained independently, the office of judge in the Mofussil Courts was to be attached to that of the collection of the revenue; in fact, the offices of Judge and Collector, which had been divorced since 1774, were to be reunited. The duties of Magistrate and Judge became mere appendages to that of Collector; the administration of justice became a subordinate function; and in fact all Regulations respecting that administration were passed in the Revenue Department of the Government. Up to 1790 the criminal judiciary had remained in the hands of the native courts. But this was now altered; four Courts of Circuit were created, each to be superintended by two civil servants as judges; the _Sudder Nizamut Adawlut_ at the Presidency being presided over by the Governor-General and the members of Council. In 1793 the constant succession of revolutions in the judicial system came to something like a pause, with the entire reformation which was enacted by the Regulations of that year. The Collection of Revenue was now entirely separated from the administration of justice; Zillah Courts under European judges were established (Reg. iii.) in each of 23 Districts and 3 cities, in Bengal, Behar, and Orissa; whilst Provincial Courts of Appeal, each consisting of three judges (Reg. v.), were established at Moorshedabad, Patna, Dacca, and Calcutta. From these Courts, under certain conditions, further appeal lay to the Sudder Dewanny ADAWLUTS at the Presidency. As regarded criminal jurisdiction, the judges of the Provincial Courts were also (Reg. ix., 1793) constituted Circuit Courts, liable to review by the _Sudder Nizamut_. Strange to say, the impracticable idea of placing the duties of both of the higher Courts, civil and criminal, on the shoulders of the executive Government was still maintained, and the Governor-General and his Council were the constituted heads of the _Sudder Dewanny_ and _Sudder Nizamut_. This of course continued as unworkable as it had been; and in Lord Wellesley's time, eight years later, the two _Sudder Adawluts_ were reconstituted, with three regular judges to each, though it was still ruled (Reg. ii., 1801) that the chief judge in each Court was to be a member of the Supreme Council, not being either the Governor-General or the Commander-in-Chief. This rule was rescinded by Reg. x. of 1805. The number of Provincial and Zillah Courts was augmented in after years with the extension of territory, and additional Sudder Courts, for the service of the Upper Provinces, were established at Allahabad in 1831 (Reg. vi.), a step which may be regarded as the inception of the separation of the N.W. Provinces into a distinct Lieutenant-Governorship, carried out five years later. But no change that can be considered at all organic occurred again in the judiciary system till 1862; for we can hardly consider as such the abolition of the Courts of Circuit in 1829 (Reg. i.), and that of the Provincial Courts of Appeal initiated by a section in Reg. v. of 1831, and completed in 1833. 1822.—"This refers to a traditional story which Mr. Elphinstone used to relate.... During the progress of our conquests in the North-West many of the inhabitants were encountered flying from the newly-occupied territory. 'Is Lord Lake coming?' was the enquiry. 'No,' was the reply, 'the ADAWLUT is coming.'"—_Life of Ephinstone_, ii. 131. 1826.—"The ADAWLUT or Court-house was close by."—_Pandurang Hari_, 271 [ed. 1873, ii. 90]. ADIGAR, s. Properly _adhikār_, from Skt. _adhikārin_, one possessing authority; Tam. _adhikāri_, or _-kāren_. The title was formerly in use in South India, and perhaps still in the native States of Malabar, for a rural headman. [See quot. from Logan below.] It was also in Ceylon (_adikārama_, _adikār_) the title of chief minister of the Candyan Kings. See PATEL. 1544.—"Fac te comem et humanum cum isti Genti praebeas, tum praesertim magistratibus eorum et Praefectis Pagorum, quos ADIGARES vocant."—_S. Fr. Xav. Epistt._ 113. 1583.—"Mentre che noi erauamo in questa città, l'assalirono sù la mezza notte all' improuiso, mettendoui il fuoco. Erano questi d'una città uicina, lontana da S. Thomè, doue stanno i Portoghesi, un miglio, sotto la scorta d'un loro Capitano, che risiede in detta città ... et questo Capitano è da loro chiamato ADICARIO."—_Balbi_, f. 87. 1681.—"There are two who are the greatest and highest officers in the land. They are called ADIGARS; I may term them Chief Judges."—_Knox_, 48. 1726.—" ADIGAAR. This is as it were the second of the _Dessave_."—_Valentijn_ (Ceylon), _Names of Officers_, &c., 9. 1796.—"In Malabar esiste oggidi l'uffizio ... molti _Káriakárer_ o ministri; molti ADHIGÁRI o ministri d'un distretto...."—_Fra Paolino_, 237. 1803.—"The highest officers of State are the ADIGARS or Prime Ministers. They are two in number."—_Percival's Ceylon_, 256. [1810-17.—"Announcing in letters ... his determination to exercise the office of Serv ADIKAR."—_Wilks, Mysoor_, i. 264. 1887.—"Each _amsam_ or parish has now besides the ADHIKĀRI or man of authority, headman, an accountant."—_Logan, Man. of Malabar_, i. 90.] ADJUTANT, s. A bird so called (no doubt) from its comical resemblance to a human figure in a stiff dress pacing slowly on a parade-ground. It is the H. _haṛgīla_, or gigantic crane, and popular scavenger of Bengal, the _Leptoptilus argala_ of Linnæus. The H. name is by some dictionaries derived from a supposed Skt. word _haḍḍa-gila_, 'bone-swallower.' The compound, however appropriate, is not to be found in Böhtlingk and Roth's great Dictionary. The bird is very well described by Aelian, under the name of Κήλα, which is perhaps a relic of the still preserved vernacular one. It is described by another name, as one of the peculiarities of India, by Sultan Baber. See PELICAN. "The feathers known as Marabou or Comercolly feathers, and sold in Calcutta, are the tail-coverts of this, and the _Lept. Javanica_, another and smaller species" (_Jerdon_). The name _marabout_ (from the Ar. _murābit_, 'quiet,' and thence 'a hermit,' through the Port. _marabuto_) seems to have been given to the bird in Africa on like reason to that of adjutant in India. [Comercolly, properly Kumārkhāli, is a town in the Nadiya District, Bengal. See _Balfour, Cycl._ i. 1082.] c. A.D. 250.—"And I hear that there is in India a bird _Kēla_, which is 3 times as big as a bustard; it has a mouth of a frightful size, and long legs, and it carries a huge crop which looks like a leather bag; it has a most dissonant voice, and whilst the rest of the plumage is ash-coloured, the tail-feathers are of a pale (or greenish) colour."—_Aelian, de Nat. Anim._ xvi. 4. c. 1530.—"One of these (fowls) is the _dīng_, which is a large bird. Each of its wings is the length of a man; on its head and neck there is no hair. Something like a bag hangs from its neck; its back is black, its breast white; it frequently visits Kābul. One year they caught and brought me a _dīng_, which became very tame. The flesh which they threw it, it never failed to catch in its beak, and swallowed without ceremony. On one occasion it swallowed a shoe well shod with iron; on another occasion it swallowed a good-sized fowl right down, with its wings and feathers."—_Baber_, 321. 1754.—"In the evening excursions ... we had often observed an extraordinary species of birds, called by the natives _Argill_ or _Hargill_, a native of Bengal. They would majestically stalk along before us, and at first we took them for Indians naked.... The following are the exact marks and dimensions.... The wings extended 14 feet and 10 inches. From the tip of the bill to the extremity of the claw it measured 7 feet 6 inches.... In the craw was a _Terapin_ or land-tortoise, 10 inches long; and a large black male cat was found entire in its stomach."—_Ives_, 183-4. 1798.—"The next is the great Heron, the _Argali_ or ADJUTANT, or Gigantic Crane of Latham.... It is found also in Guinea."—_Pennant's View of Hindostan_, ii. 156. 1810.—"Every bird saving the vulture, the ADJUTANT (or _argeelah_) and kite, retires to some shady spot."—_Williamson, V. M._ ii. 3. [1880.—Ball (_Jungle Life_, 82) describes the "snake-stone" said to be found in the head of the bird.] AFGHÁN, n.p. P.—H—_Afghān_. The most general name of the predominant portion of the congeries of tribes beyond the N.W. frontier of India, whose country is called from them _Afghānistān_. In England one often hears the country called _Afguníst-un_, which is a mispronunciation painful to an Anglo-Indian ear, and even _Af'gann_, which is a still more excruciating solecism. [The common local pronunciation of the name is _Aoghān_, which accounts for some of the forms below. Bellew insists on the distinction between the Afghān and the Pathān (PUTTAN). "The Afghan is a Pathan merely because he inhabits a Pathan country, and has to a great extent mixed with its people and adopted their language" (_Races of Af._, p. 25). The name represents Skt. _asvaka_ in the sense of a 'cavalier,' and this reappears scarcely modified in the Assakani or Assakeni of the historians of the expedition of Alexander.] c. 1020.—"... AFGHÁNS and Khiljis...."—'_Utbi_ in _Elliot_, ii. 24; see also 50, 114. c. 1265.—"He also repaired the fort of Jalálí, which he garrisoned with AFGHÁNS."—_Táríkh-i-Fírozsháhí_ in do. iii. 106. 14th cent.—The AFGHANS are named by the continuator of Rashiduddin among the tribes in the vicinity of Herat (see _N. & E._ xiv. 494). 1504.—"The AFGHANS, when they are reduced to extremities in war, come into the presence of their enemy with grass between their teeth; being as much as to say, 'I am your ox.'"[25]—_Baber_, 159. c. 1556.—"He was afraid of the AFGHÁNS."—_Sidi 'Ali_, in _J. As._, 1st S., ix. 201. 1609.—"AGWANS and _Potans_."—_W. Finch_, in _Purchas_, i. 521. c. 1665.—"Such are those petty Sovereigns, who are seated on the Frontiers of Persia, who almost never pay him anything, no more than they do to the King of Persia. As also the _Balouches_ and AUGANS, and other Mountaineers, of whom the greatest part pay him but a small matter, and even care but little for him: witness the Affront they did him, when they stopped his whole Army by cutting off the Water ... when he passed from _Atek_ on the River _Indus_ to CABOUL to lay siege to KANDAHAR...."—_Bernier_, E. T. 64 [ed. _Constable_, 205]. 1676.—"The people called AUGANS who inhabit from _Candahar_ to _Caboul_ ... a sturdy sort of people, and great robbers in the night-time."—_Tavernier_, E. T. ii. 44; [_ed. Ball_, i. 92]. 1767.—"Our final sentiments are that we have no occasion to take any measures against the AFGHANS' King if it should appear he comes only to raise contributions, but if he proceeds to the eastward of Delhi to make an attack on your allies, or threatens the peace of Bengal, you will concert such measures with Sujah Dowla as may appear best adapted for your mutual defence."—_Court's Letter_, Nov. 20. In _Long_, 486; also see ROHILLA. 1838.—"Professor Dorn ... discusses severally the theories that have been maintained of the descent of the AFGHAUNS: 1st, from the Copts; 2nd, the Jews; 3rd, the Georgians; 4th, the Toorks; 5th, the Moguls; 6th, the Armenians: and he mentions more cursorily the opinion that they are descended from the Indo-Scythians, Medians, Sogdians, Persians, and Indians: on considering all which, he comes to the rational conclusion, that they cannot be traced to any tribe or country beyond their present seats and the adjoining mountains."—_Elphinstone's Caubool_, ed. 1839, i. 209. AFRICO, n.p. A negro slave. 1682.—"Here we met with y^e Barbadoes Merchant ... James Cock, Master, laden with Salt, Mules, and AFRICOS."—_Hedges, Diary_, Feb. 27. [Hak. Soc. i. 16.] [AGAM, adj. A term applied to certain cloths dyed in some particular way. It is the Ar. _'ajam_ (lit. "one who has an impediment or difficulty in speaking Arabic"), a foreigner, and in particular, a Persian. The adj. _'ajamī_ thus means "foreign" or "Persian," and is equivalent to the Greek βάρβαρος and the Hind. _mleććha_. Sir G. Birdwood (_Rep. on Old Rec._, p. 145) quotes from Hieronimo di Santo Stefano (1494-99), "in company with some Armenian and _Azami_ merchants": and (_ibid._) from Varthema: "It is a country of very great traffic in merchandise, and particularly with the Persians and _Azamini_, who come so far as there."] [1614.—"Kerseys, AGAM colours."—_Foster, Letters_, ii. 237. 1614.—"Persia will vent five hundred cloths and one thousand kerseys, AGAM colours, per annum."—_Ibid._ ii. 237.] AGAR-AGAR, s. The Malay name of a kind of sea-weed (_Spherococcus lichenoïdes_). It is succulent when boiled to a jelly; and is used by the Chinese with birdsnest (_q.v._) in soup. They also employ it as a glue, and apply it to silk and paper intended to be transparent. It grows on the shores of the Malay Islands, and is much exported to China.—(See _Crawfurd, Dict. Ind. Arch._, and _Milburn_, ii. 304). AGDAUN, s. A hybrid H. word from H. _āg_ and P. _dān_, made in imitation of _pīk-dān_, _ḳalam-dān_, _shama-dān_ ('spittoon, pencase, candlestick'). It means a small vessel for holding fire to light a cheroot. ĀG-GĀRI, s. H. 'Fire carriage.' In native use for a railway train. AGUN-BOAT, s. A hybrid word for a steamer, from H. _agan_, 'fire,' and Eng. _boat_. In Bombay _Ag-bōt_ is used. 1853.—"... AGIN BOAT."—_Oakfield_, i. 84. [AJNĀS, s. Ar. plur. of _jins_, 'goods, merchandise, crops,' etc. Among the Moguls it was used in the special sense of pay in kind, not in cash.] [c. 1665.—"It (their pay) is, however, of a different kind, and not thought so honourable, but the _Rouzindars_ are not subject, like the _Mansebdars_ (MUNSUBDAR) to the AGENAS; that is to say, are not bound to take, at a valuation, carpets, and other pieces of furniture, that have been used in the King's palace, and on which an unreasonable value is sometimes set."—_Bernier_ (ed. _Constable_), 215-6.] AK, s. H. _āk_ and _ark_, in Sindi _ăk_: the prevalent name of the _madār_ (MUDDAR) in Central and Western India. It is said to be a popular belief (of course erroneous) in Sind, that Akbar was so called after the _āk_, from his birth in the desert. [Ives (488) calls it OGG.] The word appears in the following popular rhyme quoted by Tod (_Rajasthan_, i. 669):— AK-rā jhoprā, Phok-rā bār, Bajra-rā rotī, Mot'h-rā dāl: Dekho Rājā terī Mārwār. (For houses hurdles of _madār_, For hedges heaps of withered thorn, Millet for bread, horse-peas for pulse: Such is thy kingdom, Raja of Mārwār!) AKALEE, or _Nihang_ ('the naked one'), s. A member of a body of zealots among the Sikhs, who take this name 'from being worshippers of Him who is without time, eternal' (_Wilson_). Skt. _a_ privative, and _kāl_, 'time.' The Akālis may be regarded as the Wahābis of Sikhism. They claim their body to have been instituted by Guru Govind himself, but this is very doubtful. Cunningham's view of the order is that it was the outcome of the struggle to reconcile warlike activity with the abandonment of the world; the founders of the Sikh doctrine rejecting the inert asceticism of the Hindu sects. The Akālis threw off all subjection to the earthly government, and acted as the censors of the Sikh community in every rank. Runjeet Singh found them very difficult to control. Since the annexation of the Panjab, however, they have ceased to give trouble. The AKALEE is distinguished by blue clothing and steel armlets. Many of them also used to carry several steel _chakras_ (CHUCKER) encircling their turbans. [See _Ibbetson_, _Panjab Ethnog._, 286; _Maclagan_, in _Panjab Census Rep._, 1891, i. 166.] 1832.—"We received a message from the ACALI who had set fire to the village.... These fanatics of the Seik creed acknowledge no superior, and the ruler of the country can only moderate their frenzy by intrigues and bribery. They go about everywhere with naked swords, and lavish their abuse on the nobles as well as the peaceable subjects.... They have on several occasions attempted the life of Runjeet Singh."—_Burnes, Travels_, ii. 10-11. 1840.—"The AKALIS being summoned to surrender, requested a conference with one of the attacking party. The young Khan bravely went forward, and was straightway shot through the head."—_Mrs Mackenzie, Storms and Sunshine_, i. 115. AKYÁB, n.p. The European name of the seat of administration of the British province of Arakan, which is also a port exporting rice largely to Europe. The name is never used by the natives of Arakan (of the Burmese race), who call the town _Tsit-htwé_, 'Crowd (in consequence of) War.' This indicates how the settlement came to be formed in 1825, by the fact of the British force encamping on the plain there, which was found to be healthier than the site of the ancient capital of the kingdom of Arakan, up the valley of the Arakan or Kaladyne R. The name AKYÁB had been applied, probably by the Portuguese, to a neighbouring village, where there stands, about 1½ miles from the present town, a pagoda covering an alleged relique of Gautama (a piece of the lower jaw, or an induration of the throat), the name of which pagoda, taken from the description of relique, is _Au-kyait-dau_, and of this AKYÁB was probably a corruption. The present town and cantonment occupy dry land of very recent formation, and the high ground on which the pagoda stands must have stood on the shore at no distant date, as appears from the finding of a small anchor there about 1835. The village adjoining the pagoda must then have stood at the mouth of the Arakan R., which was much frequented by the Portuguese and the Chittagong people in the 16th and 17th centuries, and thus probably became known to them by a name taken from the Pagoda.—(From a note by _Sir Arthur Phayre_.) [Col. Temple writes—"The only derivation which strikes me as plausible, is from the Agyattaw Phaya, near which, on the island of Sittwé, a Cantonment was formed after the first Burmese war, on the abandonment of Mrohaung or Arakan town in 1825, on account of sickness among the troops stationed there. The word Agyattaw is spelt Akhyap-taw, whence probably the modern name."] [1826.—"It (the despatch) at length arrived this day (3rd Dec. 1826), having taken two months in all to reach us, of which forty-five days were spent in the route from AKYAB in Aracan."—_Crawfurd, Ava_, 289.] ALA-BLAZE PAN, s. This name is given in the Bombay Presidency to a tinned-copper stew-pan, having a cover, and staples for straps, which is carried on the march by European soldiers, for the purpose of cooking in, and eating out of. Out on picnics a larger kind is frequently used, and kept continually going, as a kind of _pot-au-feu_. [It has been suggested that the word may be a corr. of some French or Port. term—Fr. _braiser_; Port. _brazeiro_, 'a fire-pan,' _braza_, 'hot coals.'] ALBACORE, s. A kind of rather large sea-fish, of the Tunny genus (_Thynnus albacora_, Lowe, perhaps the same as _Thynnus macropterus_, Day); from the Port. _albacor_ or _albecora_. The quotations from Ovington and Grose below refer it to _albo_, but the word is, from its form, almost certainly Arabic, though Dozy says he has not found the word in this sense in Arabic dictionaries, which are very defective in the names of fishes (p. 61). The word _albacora_ in Sp. is applied to a large early kind of fig, from Ar. _al-bākūr_, 'praecox' (Dozy), Heb. _bikkūra_, in Micah vii. 1.—See _Cobarruvias_, s.v. _Albacora_. [The _N.E.D._ derives it from Ar. _al-bukr_, 'a young camel, a heifer,' whence Port. _bacoro_, 'a young pig.' Also see Gray's note on _Pyrard_, i. 9.] 1579.—"These (flying fish) have two enemies, the one in the sea, the other in the aire. In the sea the fish which is called ALBOCORE, as big as a salmon."—_Letter from Goa, by T. Stevens_, in _Hakl._ ii. 583. 1592.—"In our passage over from S. Laurence to the maine, we had exceeding great store of Bonitos and ALBOCORES."—_Barker_, in _Hakl._ ii. 592. 1696.—"We met likewise with shoals of ALBICORES (so call'd from a piece of white Flesh that sticks to their Heart) and with multitudes of Bonettoes, which are named from their Goodness and Excellence for eating; so that sometimes for more than twenty Days the whole Ship's Company have feasted on these curious fish."—_Ovington_, p. 48. c. 1760.—"The ALBACORE is another fish of much the same kind as the Bonito ... from 60 to 90 pounds weight and upward. The name of this fish too is taken from the Portuguese, importing its white colour."—_Grose_, i. 5. ALBATROSS, s. The great sea-bird (_Diomedea exulans_, L.), from the Port. _alcatraz_, to which the forms used by Hawkins and Dampier, and by Flacourt (according to Marcel Devic) closely approach. [_Alcatras_ 'in this sense altered to _albi-_, _albe-_, _albatross_ (perhaps with etymological reference to _albus_, "white," the albatross being white, while the _alcatras_ was black.') _N.E.D._ s.v.] The Port. word properly means 'a pelican.' A reference to the latter word in our Glossary will show another curious misapplication. Devic states that _alcatruz_ in Port. means 'the bucket of a Persian wheel,'[26] representing the Ar. _al-ḳādūs_, which is again from κάδος. He supposes that the pelican may have got this name in the same way that it is called in ordinary Ar. _saḳḳa_, 'a water-carrier.' It has been pointed out by Dr Murray, that the _alcatruz_ of some of the earlier voyagers, _e.g._, of Davis below, is not the _Diomedea_, but the Man-of-War (or Frigate) Bird (_Fregatus aquilus_). Hawkins, at p. 187 of the work quoted, describes, without naming, a bird which is evidently the modern albatross. In the quotation from Mocquet again, _alcatruz_ is applied to some smaller sea-bird. The passage from Shelvocke is that which suggested to Coleridge "The Ancient Mariner." 1564.—"The 8th December we ankered by a small Island called ALCATRARSA, wherein at our going a shoare, we found nothing but sea-birds, as we call them Ganets, but by the Portugals called ALCATRARSES, who for that cause gave the said Island the same name."—_Hawkins_ (Hak. Soc.), 15. 1593.—"The dolphins and bonitoes are the houndes, and the ALCATRARCES the hawkes, and the flying fishes the game."—_Ibid._ 152. 1604.—"The other foule called ALCATRARZI is a kind of Hawke that liueth by fishing. For when the Bonitos or Dolphines doe chase the flying fish vnder the water ... this ALCATRARZI flyeth after them like a Hawke after a Partridge."—_Davis_ (Hak. Soc.), 158. c. 1608-10.—"ALCATRAZ sont petis oiseaux ainsi comme estourneaux."—_Mocquet, Voyages_, 226. 1672.—"We met with those feathered Harbingers of the Cape ... ALBETROSSES ... they haue great Bodies, yet not proportionate to their Wings, which mete out twice their length."—_Fryer_, 12. 1690.—"They have several other Signs, whereby to know when they are near it, as by the Sea Fowl they meet at Sea, especially the ALGATROSSES, a very large long-winged Bird."—_Dampier_, i. 531. 1719.—"We had not had the sight of one fish of any kind, since we were come Southward of the Streights of _Le Mair_, nor one sea-bird, except a disconsolate black ALBITROSS, who accompanied us for several days, hovering about us as if he had lost himself, till _Hatley_ (my second Captain) observing, in one of his melancholy fits, that this bird was always hovering near us, imagin'd from his colour, that it might be some ill omen.... But be that as it would, he after some fruitless attempts, at length shot the ALBITROSS, not doubting (perhaps) that we should have a fair wind after it...."—_Shelvocke's Voyage_, 72, 73. 1740.—"... a vast variety of sea-fowl, amongst which the most remarkable are the _Penguins_; they are in size and shape like a goose, but instead of wings they have short stumps like fins ... their bills are narrow like those of an ALBITROSS, and they stand and walk in an erect posture. From this and their white bellies, _Sir John Narborough_ has whimsically likened them to little children standing up in white aprons."—_Anson's Voyage_, 9th ed. (1756), p. 68. 1754.—"An ALBATROSE, a sea-fowl, was shot off the Cape of Good Hope, which measured 17½ feet from wing to wing."—_Ives_, 5. 1803.— "At length did cross an ALBATROSS; Thorough the fog it came; As if it had been a Christian soul We hailed it in God's name." _The Ancient Mariner._ c. 1861.— "Souvent pour s'amuser, les hommes d'équipage Prennent des ALBATROS, vastes oiseaux des mers, Qui suivent, indolents compagnons de voyage, Le navire glissant sur les gouffres amers." _Baudelaire, L'Albatros._ ALCATIF, s. This word for 'a carpet' was much used in India in the 16th century, and is treated by some travellers as an Indian word. It is not however of Indian origin, but is an Arabic word (_ḳatīf_, 'a carpet with long pile') introduced into Portugal through the Moors. c. 1540.—"There came aboard of Antonio de Faria more than 60 _batels_, and _balloons_, and _manchuas_ (q.q.v.) with awnings and flags of silk, and rich ALCATIFAS."—_Pinto_, ch. lxviii. (orig.). 1560.—"The whole tent was cut in a variety of arabesques, inlaid with coloured silk, and was carpeted with rich ALCATIFAS."—_Tenreiro, Itin._, c. xvii. 1578.—"The windows of the streets by which the Viceroy passes shall be hung with carpets (ALCATIFADAS), and the doors decorated with branches, and the whole adorned as richly as possible."—_Archiv. Port. Orient._, fascic. ii. 225. [1598.—"Great store of rich Tapestrie, which are called ALCATIFFAS."—_Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. i. 47.] 1608-10.—"Quand elles vont à l'Eglise on les porte en palanquin ... le dedans est d'vn grand tapis de Perse, qu'ils appellent ALCATIF...."—_Pyrard_, ii. 62; [Hak. Soc. ii. 102]. 1648.—"... many silk stuffs, such as satin, contenijs (CUTTANEE) attelap (read _attelas_), ALEGIE ... _ornijs_ [H. _oṛhnî_, 'A woman's sheet'] of gold and silk for women's wear, gold ALACATIJVEN...."—_Van Twist_, 50. 1726.—"They know nought of chairs or tables. The small folks eat on a mat, and the rich on an ALCATIEF, or carpet, sitting with their feet under them, like our Tailors."—_Valentijn_, v. _Chorom_, 55. ALCORANAS, s. What word does Herbert aim at in the following? [The Stanf. Dict. regards this as quite distinct from _Alcorān_, the Korān, or sacred book of Mohammedans (for which see _N.E.D._ s.v.), and suggests _Al-qorūn_, 'the horns,' or _al-qirān_, 'the vertices.'] 1665.—"Some (mosques) have their ALCORANA'S high, slender, round steeples or towers, most of which are terrassed near the top, like the Standard in Cheapside, but twice the height."—_Herbert, Travels_, 3rd ed. 164. ALCOVE, s. This English word comes to us through the Span. _alcova_ and Fr. _alcove_ (old Fr. _aucube_), from Ar. _al-ḳubbàh_, applied first to a kind of tent (so in Hebr. _Numbers_ xxv. 8) and then to a vaulted building or recess. An edifice of Saracenic construction at Palermo is still known as _La Cuba_; and another, a domed tomb, as _La Cubola_. Whatever be the true formation of the last word, it seems to have given us, through the Italian, _Cupola_. [Not so in _N.E.D._] 1738.—"CUBBA, commonly used for the vaulted tomb of _marab-butts_" [ADJUTANT.]—_Shaw's Travels_, ed. 1757, p. 40. ALDEA, s. A village; also a villa. Port. from the Ar. _al-ḍai'a_, 'a farm or villa.' Bluteau explains it as 'Povoção menor que lugar.' Lane gives among other and varied meanings of the Ar. word: 'An estate consisting of land or of land and a house, ... land yielding a revenue.' The word forms part of the name of many towns and villages in Spain and Portugal. 1547.—"The Governor (of Baçaem) Dom João de Castro, has given and gives many ALDEAS and other grants of land to Portuguese who served and were wounded at the fortress of Dio, and to others of long service...."—_Simão Botelho, Cartas_ 3. [1609.—"ALDEAS in the Country."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 25.] 1673.—"Here ... in a sweet Air, stood a Magnificent Rural Church; in the way to which, and indeed all up and down this Island, are pleasant ALDEAS, or villages and hamlets that ... swarm with people."—_Valentijn_, v. (_Malabar_), 11. 1753.—"Les principales de ces qu'on appelle ALDÉES (terme que les Portugals ont mis en usage dans l'Inde) autour de Pondichéri et dans sa dependance sont...."—_D'Anville, Éclaircissemens_, 122. 1780.—"The Coast between these is filled with ALDEES, or villages of the Indians."—_Dunn, N. Directory_, 5th ed., 110. 1782.—"Il y a aussi quelques ALDÉES considérables, telles que Navar et Portenove, qui appartiennent aux Princes du pays."—_Sonnerat, Voyage_, i. 37. ALEPPEE, n.p. On the coast of Travancore; properly Alappuḷi. [Mal. _alappuzha_, 'the broad river"—(_Mad. Adm. Man. Gloss._ s.v.)]. [ALFANDICA, s. A custom-house and resort for foreign merchants in an oriental port. The word comes through the Port. _alfandega_, Span. _fundago_, Ital. _fondaco_, Fr. _fondeque_ or _fondique_, from Ar. _al-funduḳ_, 'the inn,' and this from Gk. πανδοκεῖον or πανδοχεῖον, 'a pilgrim's hospice.'] [c. 1610.—"The conveyance of them thence to the ALFANDIGUE."—_Pyrard della Valle_, Hak. Soc. i. 361.] [1615.—"The Iudge of the ALFANDICA came to invite me."—_Sir T. Roe, Embassy_, Hak. Soc. i. 72.] [1615.—"That the goods of the English may be freely landed after dispatch in the ALFANDIGA."—_Foster, Letters_, iv. 79.] ALGUADA, n.p. The name of a reef near the entrance to the Bassein branch of the Irawadi R., on which a splendid lighthouse was erected by Capt. Alex. Fraser (now Lieut.-General Fraser, C.B.) of the Engineers, in 1861-65. See some remarks and quotations under NEGRAIS. ALJOFAR, s. Port. 'seed-pearl.' Cobarruvias says it is from Ar. _al-jauhar_, 'jewel.' 1404.—"And from these bazars (_alcacerias_) issue certain gates into certain streets, where they sell many things, such as cloths of silk and cotton, and _sendals_, and _tafetanas_, and silk, and pearl (ALXOFAR)."—_Clavijo_, § lxxxi. (comp. _Markham_, 81). 1508.—"The ALJOFAR and pearls that (your Majesty) orders me to send you I cannot have as they have them in Ceylon and in Caille, which are the sources of them: I would buy them with my blood, and with my money, which I have only from your giving. The Sinabaffs (_sinabafos_), PORCELAIN vases (_porcellanas_), and wares of that sort are further off. If for my sins I stay here longer I will endeavour to get everything. The slave girls that you order me to send you must be taken from prizes,[27] for the heathen women of this country are black, and are mistresses to everybody by the time they are ten years old."—_Letter of the Viceroy D. Francisco d'Almeida to the King_, in _Correa_, i. 908-9. [1665.—"As it (the idol) was too deformed, they made hands for it of the small pearls which we call 'pearls by the ounce.'"—_Tavernier_, ed. _Ball_, ii. 228.] ALLAHABAD, n.p. This name, which was given in the time of Akbar to the old Hindu Prayāg or Prāg (PRAAG) has been subjected to a variety of corrupt pronunciations, both European and native. _Illahābāz_ is a not uncommon native form, converted by Europeans into _Halabas_, and further by English soldiers formerly into _Isle o' bats_. And the _Illiabad_, which we find in the Hastings charges, survives in the _Elleeabad_ still heard occasionally. c. 1666.—"La Province de HALABAS s'appelloit autrefois _Purop_ (POORUB)."—_Thevenot_, v. 197. [ " "ELABAS (where the Gemna (JUMNA) falls into the Ganges.)"—_Bernier_ (ed. _Constable_), p. 36.] 1726.—"This exceptionally great river (Ganges) ... comes so far from the N. to the S. ... and so further to the city HALABAS."—_Valentijn._ 1753.—"Mais ce qui interesse davantage dans la position de HELABAS, c'est d'y retrouver celle de l'ancienne _Palibothra_. Aucune ville de l'Inde ne paroit égaler _Palibothra_ ou _Palimbothra_, dans l'Antiquité.... C'est satisfaire une curiosité géographique bien placée, que de retrouver l'emplacement d'une ville de cette considération: mais j'ai lieu de croire qu'il faut employer quelque critique, dans l'examen des circonstances que l'Antiquité a fourni sur ce point.... Je suis donc persuadé, qu'il ne faut point chercher d'autre emplacement à Palibothra que celui de la ville d'HELABAS...."—_D'Anville, Eclaircissemens_, pp. 53-55. (Here D'Anville is in error. But see Rennell's _Memoir_, pp. 50-54, which clearly identifies Palibothra with PATNA.) 1786.—"... an attack and invasion of the Rohillas ... which nevertheless the said Warren Hastings undertook at the very time when, under the pretence of the difficulty of defending Corah and ILLIABAD, he sold these provinces to Sujah Dowla."—_Articles of Charge_, &c., in _Burke_, vi. 577. " "You will see in the letters from the Board ... a plan for obtaining ILLABAD from the Vizier, to which he had spirit enough to make a successful resistance."—_Cornwallis_, i. 238. ALLEJA, s. This appears to be a stuff from Turkestan called (Turki) ALCHAH, ALAJAH, or ALĀCHAH. It is thus described: "a silk cloth 5 yards long, which has a sort of wavy line pattern running in the length on either side." (_Baden-Powell's Punjab Handbook_, 66). [Platts in his Hind. Dict. gives _ilācha_, "a kind of cloth woven of silk and thread so as to present the appearance of cardamoms (_ilāchī_)." But this is evidently a folk etymology. Yusuf Ali (_Mon. on Silk Fabrics_, 95) accepts the derivation from _Alcha_ or _Alācha_, and says it was probably introduced by the Moguls, and has historical associations with Agra, where alone in the N.W.P. it is manufactured. "This fabric differs from the _Doriya_ in having a substantial texture, whereas the _Doriya_ is generally flimsy. The colours are generally red, or bluish-red, with white stripes." In some of the western Districts of the Panjab various kinds of fancy cotton goods are described as _Lacha_. (_Francis, Mon. on Cotton_, p. 8). It appears in one of the trade lists (see PIECE-GOODS) as _Elatches_.] c. 1590.—"The improvement is visible ... _secondly_ in the _Safid_ ALCHAHS also called _Tarhdárs_...."—_Āīn_, i. 91. (Blochmann says: "_Alchah_ or _Alāchah_, any kind of corded stuff. _Tarhdár_ means _corded_.") [1612.—"Hold the ALLESAS at 50 Rs."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 205.] 1613.—"The _Nabob_ bestowed upon him 850 _Mamoodies_, 10 fine _Baftas_, 30 _Topseiles_ and 30 ALLIZAES."—_Dowton_, in _Purchas_, i. 504. "_Topseiles_ are _Tafçilah_ (_a stuff from Mecca_)."—_Āīn_, i. 93. [See ADATI, PIECE-GOODS]. 1615.—"1 pec. ALLEIA of 30 Rs...."—_Cocks's Diary_, i. 64. 1648.—See _Van Twist_ above, under ALCATIF. And 1673, see _Fryer_ under ATLAS. 1653.—"ALAIAS (Alajas) est vn mot Indien, qui signifie des toiles de cotton et de soye: meslée de plusieurs couleurs."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, ed. 1657, p. 532. [c. 1666.—"ALACHAS, or silk stuffs interwoven with gold and silver."—_Bernier_ (ed. _Constable_), p. 120-21.] 1690.—"It (Suratt) is renown'd ... both for rich Silks, such as Atlasses, Cuttanees, Sooseys, Culgars, ALLAJARS...."—_Ovington_, 218. 1712.—"An ALLEJAH petticoat striped with green and gold and white."—Advert. in _Spectator_, cited in _Malcolm, Anecdotes_, 429. 1726.—"Gold and silver ALLEGIAS."—_Valentijn_ (_Surat_), iv. 146. 1813.—"ALLACHAS (pieces to the ton) 1200."—_Milburn_, ii. 221. 1885.—"The cloth from which these pyjamas are made (in Swāt) is known as ALACHA, and is as a rule manufactured in their own houses, from 2 to 20 threads of silk being let in with the cotton; the silk as well as the cotton is brought from Peshawur and spun at home."—_M‘Nair's Report on Explorations_, p. 5. ALLIGATOR, s. This is the usual Anglo-Indian term for the great lacertine amphibia of the rivers. It was apparently in origin a corruption, imported from S. America, of the Spanish _el_ or _al lagarto_ (from Lat. _lacerta_), 'a lizard.' The "Summary of the Western Indies" by Pietro Martire d'Angheria, as given in Ramusio, recounting the last voyage of Columbus, says that, in a certain river, "they sometimes encountered those crocodiles which they call LAGARTI; these make away when they see the Christians, and in making away they leave behind them an odour more fragrant than musk." (_Ram._ iii. f. 17_v._). Oviedo, on another page of the same volume, calls them "LAGARTI o dragoni" (f. 62). Bluteau gives "LAGARTO, _Crocodilo_" and adds: "In the Oriente Conquistado (Part I. f. 823) you will find a description of the Crocodile under the name of _Lagarto_." One often, in Anglo-Indian conversation, used to meet with the endeavour to distinguish the two well-known species of the Ganges as _Crocodile_ and ALLIGATOR, but this, like other applications of popular and general terms to mark scientific distinctions, involves fallacy, as in the cases of 'panther, leopard,' 'camel, dromedary,' 'attorney, solicitor,' and so forth. The two kinds of Gangetic crocodile were known to Aelian (c. 250 A.D.), who writes: "It (the Ganges) breeds two kinds of crocodiles; one of these is not at all hurtful, while the other is the most voracious and cruel eater of flesh; and these have a horny prominence on the top of the nostril. These latter are used as ministers of vengeance upon evil-doers; for those convicted of the greatest crimes are cast to them; and they require no executioner." 1493.—"In a small adjacent island ... our men saw an enormous kind of lizard (LAGARTO _muy grande_), which they said was as large round as a calf, and with a tail as long as a lance ... but bulky as it was, it got into the sea, so that they could not catch it."—_Letter of Dr. Chanca_, in _Select Letters of Columbus_ by Major, Hak. Soc. 2nd ed., 43. 1539.—"All along this River, that was not very broad, there were a number of Lizards (LAGARTOS), which might more properly be called Serpents ... with scales upon their backs, and mouths two foot wide ... there be of them that will sometimes get upon an ALMADIA ... and overturn it with their tails, swallowing up the men whole, without dismembering of them."—_Pinto_, in Cogan's tr. 17 (_orig._ cap. xiv.). 1552.—"... aquatic animals such as ... very great lizards (LAGARTOS), which in form and nature are just the crocodiles of the Nile."—_Barros_, I. iii. 8. 1568.—"In this River we killed a monstrous LAGARTO, or Crocodile ... he was 23 foote by the rule, headed like a hogge...."—_Iob Hortop_, in _Hakl._ iii. 580. 1579.—"We found here many good commodities ... besides ALAGARTOES, munckeyes, and the like."—_Drake, World Encompassed_, Hak. Soc. 112. 1591.—"In this place I have seen very great water ALIGARTOS (which we call in English crocodiles), seven yards long."—_Master Antonie Knivet_, in _Purchas_, iv. 1228. 1593.—"In this River (of Guayaquill) and all the Rivers of this Coast, are great abundance of ALAGARTOES ... persons of credit have certified to me that as small fishes in other Rivers abound in scoales, so the _Alagartoes_ in this...."—_Sir Richard Hawkins_, in _Purchas_, iv. 1400. c. 1593.— "And in his needy shop a tortoise hung, An ALLIGATOR stuff'd, and other skins Of ill-shaped fishes...."— _Romeo & Juliet_, v. 1. 1595.—"Vpon this river there were great store of fowle ... but for LAGARTOS it exceeded, for there were thousands of those vgly serpents; and the people called it for the abundance of them, the riuer of LAGARTOS in their language."—_Raleigh, The Discoverie of Guiana_, in _Hakl._ iv. 137. 1596.—"Once he would needs defend a rat to be _animal rationale_ ... because she eate and gnawd his bookes.... And the more to confirme it, because everie one laught at him ... the next rat he seaz'd on hee made an anatomie of, and read a lecture of 3 dayes long upon everie artire or musckle, and after hanged her over his head in his studie in stead of an apothecarie's crocodile or dride ALLIGATUR."—_T. Nashe's 'Have with you to Saffron Walden.'_ Repr. in J. Payne Collier's _Misc. Tracts_, p. 72. 1610.—"These Blackes ... told me the River was full of ALIGATAS, and if I saw any I must fight with him, else he would kill me."—_D. Midleton_, in _Purchas_, i. 244. 1613.—"... mais avante ... por distancia de 2 legoas, esta o fermoso ryo de Cassam de LAGARTHOS o crocodillos."—_Godinho de Eredia_, 10. 1673.—"The River was full of ALIGATORS or Crocodiles, which lay basking in the Sun in the Mud on the River's side."—_Fryer_, 55. 1727.—"I was cleaning a vessel ... and had Stages fitted for my People to stand on ... and we were plagued with five or six ALLEGATORS, which wanted to be on the Stage."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 133. 1761.— "... else that sea-like Stream (Whence Traffic pours her bounties on mankind) Dread ALLIGATORS would alone possess." _Grainger_, Bk. ii. 1881.—"The Hooghly alone has never been so full of sharks and ALLIGATORS as now. We have it on undoubted authority that within the past two months over a hundred people have fallen victims to these brutes."—_Pioneer Mail_, July 10th. ALLIGATOR-PEAR, s. The fruit of the _Laurus persea_, Lin., _Persea gratissima_, Gaertn. The name as here given is an extravagant, and that of _avocato_ or _avogato_ a more moderate, corruption of _aguacate_ or _ahuacatl_ (see below), which appears to have been the native name in Central America, still surviving there. The Quichua name is _palta_, which is used as well as _aguacaté_ by Cieza de Leon, and also by Joseph de Acosta. Grainger (_Sugarcane_, Bk. I.) calls it "rich _sabbaca_," which he says is "the Indian name of the _avocato_, _avocado_, _avigato_, or as the English corruptly call it, _alligator pear_. The Spaniards in S. America call it _Aguacate_, and under that name it is described by Ulloa." In French it is called AVOCAT. The praise which Grainger, as quoted below, "liberally bestows" on this fruit, is, if we might judge from the specimens occasionally met with in India, absurd. With liberal pepper and salt there may be a remote suggestion of marrow: but that is all. Indeed it is hardly a fruit in the ordinary sense. Its common sea name of 'midshipman's butter' [or 'subaltern's butter'] is suggestive of its merits, or demerits. Though common and naturalised throughout the W. Indies and E. coasts of tropical S. America, its actual native country is unknown. Its introduction into the Eastern world is comparatively recent; not older than the middle of 18th century. Had it been worth eating it would have come long before. 1532-50.—"There are other fruits belonging to the country, such as fragrant pines and plantains, many excellent _guavas_, _caymitos_, AGUACATES, and other fruits."—_Cieza de Leon_, 16. 1608.—"The _Palta_ is a great tree, and carries a faire leafe, which hath a fruite like to great peares; within it hath a great stone, and all the rest is soft meate, so as when they are full ripe, they are, as it were, butter, and have a delicate taste."—_Joseph de Acosta_, 250. c. 1660.— "The AGUACAT no less is _Venus_ Friend (To th' _Indies Venus_ Conquest doth extend) A fragrant Leaf the AGUACATA bears; Her Fruit in fashion of an Egg appears, With such a white and spermy Juice it swells As represents moist Life's first Principles." _Cowley, Of Plantes_, v. 1680.—"This Tavoga is an exceeding pleasant Island, abounding in all manner of fruits, such as Pine-apples ... ALBECATOS, Pears, Mammes."—_Capt. Sharpe_, in _Dampier_, iv. 1685.—"The AVOGATO Pear-tree is as big as most Pear-trees ... and the Fruit as big as a large Lemon.... The Substance in the inside is green, or a little yellowish, and soft as Butter...."—_Dampier_, i. 203. 1736.—"AVOGATO, _Baum_.... This fruit itself has no taste, but when mixt with sugar and lemon juice gives a wholesome and tasty flavour."—_Zeidler's Lexicon_, s.v. 1761.— "And thou green AVOCATO, charm of sense, Thy ripen'd marrow liberally bestows't." _Grainger_, Bk. I. 1830.—"The AVOCADA, with its Brobdignag pear, as large as a purser's lantern."—_Tom Cringle_, ed. 1863, 40. [1861.—"There is a well-known West Indian fruit which we call an AVOCADO or ALLIGATOR PEAR."—_Tylor, Anahuac_, 227.] 1870.—"The AGUACATE or ALLIGATOR PEAR."—_Squier, Honduras_, 142. 1873.—"Thus the fruit of the _Persea gratissima_ was called AHUCATL' by the ancient Mexicans; the Spaniards corrupted it to AVOCADO, and our sailors still further to 'ALLIGATOR PEARS.'"—_Belt's Nicaragua_, 107. [ALLYGOLE, ALIGHOL, ALLYGOOL, ALLEEGOLE, s. H.—P. _'aligol_, from _'ālī_ 'lofty, excellent,' Skt. _gola_, a troop; a nondescript word used for "irregular foot in the Maratha service, without discipline or regular arms. According to some they are so named from charging in a dense mass and invoking 'Ali, the son-in-law of Mohammed, being chiefly Mohammedans."—(_Wilson._) 1796.—"The Nezibs (NUJEEB) are matchlockmen, and according to their different casts are called ALLEGOLES or Rohillas; they are indifferently formed of high-cast Hindoos and Musselmans, armed with the country Bandook (BUNDOOK), to which the ingenuity of De Boigne had added a Bayonet."—_W. H. Tone, A Letter on the Maratta People_, p. 50. 1804.—"ALLEEGOLE, A sort of chosen light infantry of the Rohilla Patans: sometimes the term appears to be applied to troops supposed to be used generally for desperate service."—_Fraser, Military Memoirs of Skinner_, ii. 71 note, 75, 76. 1817.—"The ALLYGOOLS answer nearly the same description."—_Blacker, Mem. of Operations in India_, p. 22.] ALMADIA, s. This is a word introduced into Portuguese from Moorish Ar. _al-ma'dīya_. Properly it means 'a raft' (see _Dozy_, s.v.). But it is generally used by the writers on India for a canoe, or the like small native boat. 1514.—"E visto che non veniva nessuno ambasciata, solo venia molte ABADIE, cioè barche, a venderci galline...."—_Giov. da Empoli_, in _Archiv. Stor. Ital._, p. 59. [1539.—See quotation from Pinto under ALLIGATOR. c. 1610.—"Light vessels which they call ALMADIA."—_Pyrard della Valle_, Hak. Soc. i. 122; and also see under DONEY.] 1644.—"Huma ALMADIA pera serviço do dito Baluarte, com seis marinheiros que cada hum ven-se hum x(erafi)^m por mes ... x^s 72."—_Expenses of Diu_, in _Bocarro_ (Sloane MSS. 197, fol. 175). ALMANACK, s. On this difficult word see Dozy's Oosterlingen and _N.E.D._ In a passage quoted by Eusebius from Porphyry (_Praep. Evangel._ t. iii. ed. Gaisford) there is mention of Egyptian calendars called ἀλμενιχιανὰ. Also in the _Vocabular Arauigo_ of Pedro de Alcala (1505) the Ar. _Manāk_ is given as the equivalent of the Span. ALMANAQUE, which seems to show that the Sp. Arabs did use _manākh_ in the sense required, probably having adopted it from the Egyptian, and having assumed the initial _al_ to be their own article. ALMYRA, s. H. _almārī_. A wardrobe, chest of drawers, or like piece of (closed) furniture. The word is in general use, by masters and servants in Anglo-Indian households, in both N. and S. India. It has come to us from the Port. ALMARIO, but it is the same word as Fr. _armoire_, Old E. _ambry_ [for which see _N.E.D._] &c., and Sc. _awmry_, orginating in the Lat. _armarium_, or _-ria_, which occurs also in L. Gr. as ἀρμαρὴ, ἀρμάριον. c. B.C. 200.—"Hoc est quod olim clanculum ex ARMARIO te surripuisse aiebas uxori tuae...."—_Plautus, Men._ iii. 3. A.D. 1450.—"Item, I will my chambre prestes haue ... the thone of thame the to ALMER, & the tothir of yame the tother ALMAR whilk I ordnyd for kepyng of vestmentes."—_Will of Sir T. Cumberlege_, in _Academy_, Sept. 27, 1879, p. 231. 1589.—"—— item ane langsettle, item ane ALMARIE, ane Kist, ane sait burde...."—_Ext. Records Burgh of Glasgow_, 1876, 130. 1878.—"Sahib, have you looked in Mr Morrison's ALMIRAH?"—_Life in Mofussil_, i. 34. ALOES, s. The name of aloes is applied to two entirely different substances: A. the drug prepared from the inspissated bitter juice of the ALOË _Socotrina_, Lam. In this meaning (A) the name is considered (_Hanbury and Flückiger, Pharmacographia_, 616) to be derived from the Syriac _'elwai_ (in P. _alwā_). B. ALOES-wood, the same as EAGLE-WOOD. This is perhaps from one of the Indian forms, through the Hebrew (pl. forms) _ahālim_, _akhālim_ and _ahālōth_, _akhālōth_. Neither Hippocrates nor Theophrastus mentions aloes, but Dioscorides describes two kinds of it (_Mat. Med._ iii. 3). "It was probably the Socotrine aloes with which the ancients were most familiar. Eustathius says the aloe was called ἱερὰ, from its excellence in preserving life (ad. _Il._ 630). This accounts for the powder of aloes being called _Hiera picra_ in the older writers on Pharmacy."—(_Francis Adams, Names of all Minerals, Plants, and Animals desc. by the Greek authors_, etc.) (A) c. A.D. 70.—"The best ALOE (Latin the same) is brought out of India.... Much use there is of it in many cases, but principally to loosen the bellie; being the only purgative medicine that is comfortable to the stomach...."—_Pliny_, Bk. xxvii (_Ph. Holland_, ii. 212). (B) "Ἤλθε δὲ καὶ Νικόδημος ... φέρων μίγμα σμύρνης και ἀλόης ὠσεὶ λίτρας ἑκατόν."—_John_ xix. 39. c. A.D. 545.—"From the remoter regions, I speak of Tzinista and other places, the imports to Taprobane are silk ALOES-wood (ἀλόη), cloves, sandal-wood, and so forth."—_Cosmas_, in _Cathay_, p. clxxvii. [c. 1605.—"In wch Iland of ALLASAKATRINA are good harbors faire depth and good Anchor ground."—_Discription_ in _Birdwood, First Letter Book_, 82. (Here there is a confusion of the name of the island Socotra with that of its best-known product—_Aloes Socotrina_).] 1617.—"... a kind of lignum ALLOWAIES."—_Cocks's Diary_, i. 309 [and see i. 3]. ALOO, s. Skt.—H. _ālū_. This word is now used in Hindustani and other dialects for the 'potato.' The original Skt. is said to mean the esculent root _Arum campanulatum_. ALOO BOKHARA, s. P. _ālū-bokhāra_, 'Bokh. plum'; a kind of prune commonly brought to India by the Afghan traders. [c. 1666.—"Usbec being the country which principally supplies Delhi with ... many loads of dry fruit, as BOKARA prunes...."—_Bernier_, ed. Constable, 118.] 1817.— "Plantains, the golden and the green, Malaya's nectar'd mangosteen; PRUNES OF BOKHARA, and sweet nuts From the far groves of Samarkand." _Moore, Lalla Rookh._ ALPEEN, s. H. _alpīn_, used in Bombay. A common pin, from Port. _alfinete_ (_Panjab N. & Q._, ii. 117). AMAH, s. A wet nurse; used in Madras, Bombay, China and Japan. It is Port. _ama_ (comp. German and Swedish _amme_). 1839.—"... A sort of good-natured housekeeper-like bodies, who talk only of ayahs and AMAHS, and bad nights, and babies, and the advantages of Hodgson's ale while they are nursing: seeming in short devoted to 'suckling fools and chronicling small beer.'"—_Letters from Madras_, 294. See also p. 106. AMBAREE, s. This is a P. word (_'amārī_) for a HOWDAH, and the word occurs in Colebrooke's letters, but is quite unusual now. Gladwin defines _Amaree_ as "an umbrella over the Howdeh" (_Index to Ayeen_, i.). The proper application is to a canopied howdah, such as is still used by native princes. [c. 1661.—"Aurengzebe felt that he might venture to shut his brother up in a covered EMBARY, a kind of closed litter in which women are carried on elephants."—_Bernier_ (ed. _Constable_), 69.] c. 1665.—"On the day that the King went up the Mountain of _Pire-ponjale_ ... being followed by a long row of elephants, upon which sat the Women in _Mikdembers_ and EMBARYS...."—_Bernier_, E.T. 130 [ed. _Constable_, 407]. 1798.—"The Rajah's _Sowarree_ was very grand and superb. He had twenty elephants, with richly embroidered AMBARREHS, the whole of them mounted by his sirdars,—he himself riding upon the largest, put in the centre."—_Skinner, Mem._ i. 157. 1799.—"Many of the largest Ceylon and other Deccany Elephants bore AMBÁRIS on which all the chiefs and nobles rode, dressed with magnificence, and adorned with the richest jewels."—_Life of Colebrooke_, p. 164. 1805.—"AMAURY, a canopied seat for an elephant. An open one is called _Houza_ or _Howda_."—_Dict. of Words used in E. Indies_, 2nd ed. 21. 1807.—"A royal tiger which was started in beating a large cover for game, sprang up so far into the UMBARRY or state howdah, in which Sujah Dowlah was seated, as to leave little doubt of a fatal issue."—_Williamson, Orient. Field Sports_, 15. AMBARREH, s. Dekh. Hind. and Mahr. _ambāṛā_, _ambāṛī_ [Skt. _amla-vāṭika]_, the plant _Hibiscus cannabinus_, affording a useful fibre. AMBOYNA, n.p. A famous island in the Molucca Sea, belonging to the Dutch. The native form of the name is AMBUN [which according to Marsden means 'dew']. [1605.—"He hath sent hither his forces which hath expelled all the Portingalls out of the fforts they here hould att AMBWENO and Tydore."—_Birdwood, First Letter Book_, 68.] AMEEN, s. The word is Ar. _amīn_, meaning 'a trustworthy person,' and then an inspector, intendant, &c. In India it has several uses as applied to native officials employed under the Civil Courts, but nearly all reducible to the definition of _fide-commissarius_. Thus an AMEEN may be employed by a Court to investigate accounts connected with a suit, to prosecute local enquiries of any kind bearing on a suit, to sell or to deliver over possession of immovable property, to carry out legal process as a bailiff, &c. The name is also applied to native assistants in the duties of land-survey. But see _Sudder Ameen_ (SUDDER). [1616.—"He declared his office of AMIN required him to hear and determine differences."—_Foster, Letters_, iv. 351.] 1817.—"Native officers called AUMEENS were sent to collect accounts, and to obtain information in the districts. The first incidents that occurred were complaints against these AUMEENS for injurious treatment of the inhabitants...."—_Mill. Hist._, ed. 1840, iv. 12. 1861.—"Bengallee dewans, once pure, are converted into demons; AMEENS, once harmless, become tigers; magistrates, supposed to be just, are converted into oppressors."—Peterson, _Speech for Prosecution_ in _Nil Durpan case_. 1878.—"The AMEEN employed in making the partition of an estate."—_Life in the Mofussil_, i. 206. 1882.—"A missionary ... might, on the other hand, be brought to a standstill when asked to explain all the terms used by an AMIN or valuator who had been sent to fix the judicial rents."—_Saty. Rev._, Dec. 30, p. 866. AMEER, s. Ar. _Amīr_ (root _amr_, 'commanding,' and so) 'a commander, chief, or lord,' and, in Ar. application, any kind of chief from the _Amīru' l-mūminīn_, 'the Amīr of the Faithful' _i.e._ the Caliph, downwards. The word in this form perhaps first became familiar as applied to the Princes of Sind, at the time of the conquest of that Province by Sir C. J. Napier. It is the title affected by many Musulman sovereigns of various calibres, as the Amīr of Kābul, the Amīr of Bokhārā, &c. But in sundry other forms the word has, more or less, taken root in European languages since the early Middle Ages. Thus it is the origin of the title 'Admiral,' now confined to generals of the sea service, but applied in varying forms by medieval Christian writers to the AMĪRS, or lords, of the court and army of Egypt and other Mohammedan States. The word also came to us again, by a later importation from the Levant, in the French form, EMIR or EMER.—See also OMRAH, which is in fact _Umarā_, the pl. of _Amīr_. Byzantine writers use Ἀμὲρ, Ἀμηρᾶς, Ἀμυράς, Ἀμηραῖος, &c. (See _Ducange, Gloss. Græcit._) It is the opinion of the best scholars that the forms _Amiral_, _Ammiraglio_, _Admiral_ &c., originated in the application of a Low Latin termination _-alis_ or _-alius_, though some doubt may still attach to this question. (See Marcel Devic, s.v. _Amiral_, and Dozy, Oosterlingen, s.v. _Admiraal_ [and _N.E.D._ s.v. _Admiral_].) The _d_ in admiral probably came from a false imagination of connection with _admirari_. 1250.—"Li grand AMIRAUS des galies m'envoia querre, et me demanda si j'estoie cousins le roy; et je le di que nanin...."—_Joinville_, p. 178. This passage illustrates the sort of way in which our modern use of the word ADMIRAL originated. c. 1345.—"The Master of the Ship is like a great AMĪR; when he goes ashore the archers and the blackamoors march before him with javelins and swords, with drums and horns and trumpets."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 93. Compare with this description of the Commander of a Chinese Junk in the 14th century, A. Hamilton's of an English Captain in Malabar in the end of the 17th: "Captain Beawes, who commanded the _Albemarle_, accompanied us also, carrying a Drum and two Trumpets with us, so as to make our Compliment the more solemn."—i. 294. And this again of an "interloper" skipper at Hooghly, in 1683: 1683.—"Alley went in a splendid Equipage, habitted in scarlet richly laced. Ten Englishmen in Blue Capps and Coats edged with Red, all armed with Blunderbusses, went before his pallankeen, 80 (? 8) _Peons_ before them, and 4 Musicians playing on the Weights with 2 Flaggs, before him, like an Agent...."—_Hedges_, Oct. 8 (Hak. Soc. i. 123). 1384.—"Il Soldano fu cristiano di Grecia, e fu venduto per schiavo quando era fanciullo a uno AMMIRAGLIO, come tu dicessi 'capitano di guerra.'"—_Frescobaldi_, p. 39. [1510.—See quotation from _Varthema_ under XERAFINE.] 1615.—"The inhabitants (of Sidon) are of sundry nations and religions; governed by a succession of Princes whom they call EMERS; descended, as they say, from the Druses."—_Sandys, Iourney_, 210. AMOY, n.p. A great seaport of Fokien in China, the name of which in Mandarin dialect is _Hia-men_, meaning 'Hall Gate,' which is in the Changchau dialect _A-mui^n_. In some books of the last century it is called _Emwy_ and the like. It is now a Treaty-Port. 1687.—"AMOY or Anhay, which is a city standing on a Navigable River in the Province of Fokien in China, and is a place of vast trade."—_Dampier_, i. 417. (This looks as if Dampier confounded the name of _Amoy_, the origin of which (as generally given) we have stated, with that of _An-hai_, one of the connected ports, which lies to the N.E., about 30 m., as the crow flies, from Amoy). 1727.—"There are some curiosities in AMOY. One is a large Stone that weighs above forty Tuns ... in such an Equilibrium, that a Youth of twelve Years old can easily make it move."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 243. AMSHOM, s. Malayāl. _am̃śam_, from Skt. _āmśah_, 'a part,' defined by Gundert as "part of a Talook, formerly called _hobili_, greater than a _taṛa_." [Logan (Man. Malabar, i. 87) speaks of the _amsam_ as a 'parish.'] It is further explained in the following quotation:— 1878.—"The AMSHOM is really the smallest revenue division there is in Malabar, and is generally a tract of country some square miles in extent, in which there is no such thing as a village, but a series of scattered homesteads and farms, where the owner of the land and his servants reside ... separate and apart, in single separate huts, or in scattered collections of huts."—_Report of Census Com. in India._ A MUCK, to run, v. There is we believe no room for doubt that, to us at least, this expression came from the Malay countries, where both the phrase and the practice are still familiar. Some valuable remarks on the phenomenon, as prevalent among the Malays, were contributed by Dr Oxley of Singapore to the _Journal of the Indian Archipelago_, vol. iii. p. 532; see a quotation below. [Mr W. W. Skeat writes—"The best explanation of the fact is perhaps that it was the Malay national method of committing suicide, especially as one never hears of Malays committing suicide in any other way. This form of suicide may arise from a wish to die fighting and thus avoid a 'straw death, a cow's death'; but it is curious that women and children are often among the victims, and especially members of the suicide's own family. The act of running AMUCK is probably due to causes over which the culprit has some amount of control, as the custom has now died out in the British Possessions in the Peninsula, the offenders probably objecting to being caught and tried in cold blood. I remember hearing of only about two cases (one by a Sikh soldier) in about six years. It has been suggested further that the extreme monotonous heat of the Peninsula may have conduced to such outbreaks as those of Running AMUCK and Latah.] The word is by Crawfurd ascribed to the Javanese, and this is his explanation: "_Amuk_ (J.). An _a-muck_; to run _a-muck_; to tilt; to run furiously and desperately at any one; to make a furious onset or charge in combat."—(_Malay Dict._) [The standard Malay, according to Mr Skeat, is rather _amok_ (_mengāmok_).] Marsden says that the word rarely occurs in any other than the verbal form _mengāmuk_, 'to make a furious attack' (_Mem. of a Malayan Family_, 96). There is reason, however, to ascribe an Indian origin to the term; whilst the practice, apart from the term, is of no rare occurrence in Indian history. Thus Tod records some notable instances in the history of the Rājputs. In one of these (1634) the eldest son of the Raja of Mārwār ran _a-muck_ at the court of Shāh Jahān, failing in his blow at the Emperor, but killing five courtiers of eminence before he fell himself. Again, in the 18th century, Bījai Singh, also of Mārwār, bore strong resentment against the Tālpura prince of Hyderabad, Bījar Khān, who had sent to demand from the Rājput tribute and a bride. A Bhattī and a Chondāwat offered their services for vengeance, and set out for Sind as envoys. Whilst Bījar Khān read their credentials, muttering, 'No mention of the bride!' the Chondāwat buried a dagger in his heart, exclaiming 'This for the bride!' 'And this for the tribute!' cried the Bhattī, repeating the blow. The pair then plied their daggers right and left, and 26 persons were slain before the envoys were hacked to pieces (_Tod_, ii. 45 & 315). But it is in Malabar that we trace the apparent origin of the Malay term in the existence of certain desperadoes who are called by a variety of old travellers AMOUCHI or AMUCO. The nearest approach to this that we have been able to discover is the Malayālam _amar-kkan_, 'a warrior' (from _amar_, 'fight, war'). [The proper Malayālam term for such men was _Chaver_, literally those who took up or devoted themselves to death.] One of the special applications of this word is remarkable in connection with a singular custom in Malabar. After the ZAMORIN had reigned 12 years, a great assembly was held at Tirunāvāyi, when that Prince took his seat surrounded by his dependants, fully armed. Any one might then attack him, and the assailant, if successful in killing the Zamorin, got the throne. This had often happened. [For a full discussion of this custom see _Frazer, Golden Bough_, 2nd ed., ii. 14 sq.] In 1600 thirty such assailants were killed in the enterprise. Now these men were called _amar-kkār_ (pl. of _amar-kkan_, see _Gundert_ s.v.). These men evidently ran _a-muck_ in the true Malay sense; and quotations below will show other illustrations from Malabar which confirm the idea that both name and practice originated in Continental India. There is indeed a difficulty as to the derivation here indicated, in the fact that the _amuco_ or _amouchi_ of European writers on Malabar seems by no means close enough to _amarkkan_, whilst it is so close to the Malay _āmuk_; and on this further light may be hoped for. The identity between the AMOUCOS of Malabar and the AMUCK runners of the Malay peninsula is clearly shown by the passage from _Correa_ given below. [Mr Whiteway adds—"Gouvea (1606) in his _Iornada_ (ch. 9, Bk. ii.) applies the word AMOUQUES to certain Hindus whom he saw in S. Malabar near Quilon, whose duty it was to defend the Syrian Christians with their lives. There are reasons for thinking that the worthy priest got hold of the story of a cock and a bull; but in any case the Hindus referred to were really Jangadas."] (See JANCADA). De Gubernatis has indeed suggested that the word _amouchi_ was derived from the Skt. _amokshya_, 'that cannot be loosed'; and this would be very consistent with several of the passages which we shall quote, in which the idea of being 'bound by a vow' underlies the conduct of the persons to whom the term was applicable both in Malabar and in the Archipelago. But _amokshya_ is a word unknown to Malayālam, in such a sense at least. We have seen _a-muck_ derived from the Ar. _aḥmaḳ_, 'fatuous' [(_e.g._ _Ball, Jungle Life_, 358).] But this is etymology of the kind which scorns history. The phrase has been thoroughly naturalised in England since the days of Dryden and Pope. [The earliest quotation for "running _amuck_" in the N.E.D. is from Marvell (1672).] c. 1430.—Nicolo Conti, speaking of the greater Islands of the Archipelago under the name of the Two Javas, does not use the word, but describes a form of the practice:— "Homicide is here a jest, and goes without punishment. Debtors are made over to their creditors as slaves; and some of these, preferring death to slavery, will with drawn swords rush on, stabbing all whom they fall in with of less strength than themselves, until they meet death at the hands of some one more than a match for them. This man, the creditors then sue in Court for the dead man's debt."—In _India in the XVth C._ 45. 1516.—"There are some of them (Javanese) who if they fall ill of any severe illness vow to God that if they remain in health they will of their own accord seek another more honourable death for his service, and as soon as they get well they take a dagger in their hands, and go out into the streets and kill as many persons as they meet, both men, women, and children, in such wise that they go like mad dogs, killing until they are killed. These are called AMUCO. And as soon as they see them begin this work, they cry out, saying AMUCO, AMUCO, in order that people may take care of themselves, and they kill them with dagger and spear thrusts."—_Barbosa_, Hak. Soc. 194. This passage seems to show that the word _amuk_ must have been commonly used in Malay countries before the arrival of the Portuguese there, c. 1511. 1539.—"... The Tyrant (_o Rey Ache_) sallied forth in person, accompanied with 5000 resolute men (_cinco mil_ AMOUCOS) and charged the _Bataes_ very furiously."—_Pinto_ (orig. cap. xvii.) in _Cogan_, p. 20. 1552.—De Barros, speaking of the capture of the Island of Beth (_Beyt_, off the N.W. point of Kāthiāwār) by Nuno da Cunha in 1531, says: "But the natives of Guzarat stood in such fear of Sultan Badur that they would not consent to the terms. And so, like people determined on death, all that night they shaved their heads (this is a superstitious practice of those who despise life, people whom they call in India AMAUCOS) and betook themselves to their mosque, and there devoted their persons to death ... and as an earnest of this vow, and an example of this resolution, the Captain ordered a great fire to be made, and cast into it his wife, and a little son that he had, and all his household and his goods, in fear lest anything of his should fall into our possession." Others did the like, and then they fell upon the Portuguese.—Dec. IV. iv. 13. c. 1561.—In war between the Kings of Calicut and Cochin (1503) two princes of Cochin were killed. A number of these desperadoes who have been spoken of in the quotations were killed.... "But some remained who were not killed, and these went in shame, not to have died avenging their lords ... these were more than 200, who all, according to their custom, shaved off all their hair, even to the eyebrows, and embraced each other and their friends and relations, as men about to suffer death. In this case they are as madmen—known as AMOUCOS—and count themselves as already among the dead. These men dispersed, seeking wherever they might find men of Calicut, and among these they rushed fearless, killing and slaying till they were slain. And some of them, about twenty, reckoning more highly of their honour, desired to turn their death to better account; and these separated, and found their way secretly to Calicut, determined to slay the king. But as it became known that they were AMOUCOS, the city gave the alarm, and the King sent his servants to slay them as they slew others. But they like desperate men played the devil (_fazião diabruras_) before they were slain, and killed many people, with women and children. And five of them got together to a wood near the city, which they haunted for a good while after, making robberies and doing much mischief, until the whole of them were killed."—_Correa_, i. 364-5. 1566.—"The King of _Cochin_ ... hath a great number of gentlemen which he calleth AMOCCHI, and some are called _Nairi_: these two sorts of men esteem not their lives anything, so that it may be for the honour of their King."—_M. Cæsar Frederike_ in _Purchas_, ii. 1708. [See _Logan, Man. Malabar_, i. 138.] 1584.—"Their forces (in Cochin) consist in a kind of soldiers whom they call AMOCCHI, who are under obligation to die at the King's pleasure, and all soldiers who in war lose their King or their general lie under this obligation. And of such the King makes use in urgent cases, sending them to die fighting."—Letter of _F. Sassetti_ to _Francesco I._, Gd. D. of Tuscany, in _De Gubernatis_, 154. c. 1584.—"There are some also who are called AMOCCHI ... who being weary of living, set themselves in the way with a weapon in their hands, which they call a _Crise_, and kill as many as they meete with, till somebody killeth them; and this they doe for the least anger they conceive, as desperate men."—_G. Balbi_ in _Purchas_, ii. 1724. 1602.—De Couto, speaking of the Javanese: "They are chivalrous men, and of such determination that for whatever offence may be offered them they make themselves AMOUCOS in order to get satisfaction thereof. And were a spear run into the stomach of such an one he would still press forward without fear till he got at his foe."—_Dec._ IV. iii. 1. " In another passage (_ib._ vii. 14) De Couto speaks of the AMOUCOS of Malabar just as Della Valle does below. In _Dec._ VI. viii. 8 he describes how, on the death of the King of Pimenta, in action with the Portuguese, "nearly 4000 Nairs made themselves AMOUCOS with the usual ceremonies, shaving their heads on one side, and swearing by their pagoda to avenge the King's death." 1603.—"Este es el genero de milicia de la India, y los Reyes señalan mas o menos AMOYOS (ò AMACOS, que todo es uno) para su guarda ordinaria."—_San Roman, Historia_, 48. 1604.—"Auia hecho vna junta de Amocos, con sus ceremonias para venir a morir adonde el Panical auia sedo muerto."—_Guerrero, Relacion_, 91. 1611.—"VICEROY. What is the meaning of AMOUCOS? SOLDIER. It means men who have made up their mind to die in killing as many as they can, as is done in the parts about Malaca by those whom they call AMOUCOS in the language of the country."—_Couto, Dialogo do Soldado Pratico_, 2nd part, p. 9.—(Printed at Lisbon in 1790). 1615.—"Hos inter Nairos genus est et ordo quem AMOCAS vocant quibus ob studium rei bellicae praecipua laus tribuitur, et omnium habentur validissimi."—_Jarric, Thesaurus_, i. 65. 1624.—"Though two kings may be at war, either enemy takes great heed not to kill the King of the opposite faction, nor yet to strike his umbrella, wherever it may go ... for the whole kingdom of the slain or wounded king would be bound to avenge him with the complete destruction of the enemy, or all, if needful, to perish in the attempt. The greater the king's dignity among these people, the longer period lasts this obligation to furious revenge ... this period or method of revenge is termed AMOCO, and so they say that the AMOCO of the Samori lasts one day; the AMOCO of the king of Cochin lasts a life-time; and so of others."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 745 [Hak. Soc., ii. 380 _seq._]. 1648.—"Derrière ces palissades s'estoit caché un coquin de Bantamois qui estoit revenu de la Mecque et jouoit à MOQUA ... il court par les rues et tue tous ceux qu'il rencontre...."—_Tavernier, V. des Indes_, _liv._ iii. ch. 24 [Ed. _Ball_, ii. 361 seq.]. 1659.—"I saw in this month of February at Batavia the breasts torn with red-hot tongs off a black Indian by the executioner; and after this he was broken on the wheel from below upwards. This was because through the evil habit of eating opium (according to the godless custom of the Indians) he had become mad and raised the cry of _Amocle_ (misp. for AMOCK) ... in which mad state he had slain five persons.... This was the third AMOCK-cryer whom I saw during that visit to Batavia (a few months) broken on the wheel for murder." * * * * * ... "Such a murderer and AMOCK-runner has sometimes the fame of being an invincible hero because he has so manfully repulsed all who tried to seize him.... So the Netherlands Government is compelled when such an AMOCK-runner is taken alive to punish him in a terrific manner."—_Walter Schulzens Ost-Indische Reise-Beschreibung_ (German ed.), Amsterdam, 1676, pp. 19-20 and 227. 1672.—"Every community (of the Malabar Christians), every church has its own AMOUCHI, which ... are people who take an oath to protect with their own lives the persons and places put under their safeguard, from all and every harm."—_P. Vicenzo Maria_, 145. " "If the Prince is slain the AMOUCHI, who are numerous, would avenge him desperately. If he be injured they put on festive raiment, take leave of their parents, and with fire and sword in hand invade the hostile territory, burning every dwelling, and slaying man, woman, and child, sparing none, until they themselves fall."—_Ibid._ 237-8. 1673.—"And they (the Mohammedans) are hardly restrained from running A MUCK (which is to kill whoever they meet, till they be slain themselves), especially if they have been at _Hodge_ [HADGEE] a Pilgrimage to Mecca."—_Fryer_, 91. 1687.—Dryden assailing Burnet:— "Prompt to assault, and careless of defence, Invulnerable in his impudence, He dares the World; and eager of a name, He thrusts about and justles into fame. Frontless and satire-proof, he scours the streets And runs an INDIAN MUCK at all he meets." _The Hind and the Panther_, line 2477. 1689.—"Those that run these are called AMOUKI, and the doing of it _Running_ A MUCK."—_Ovington_, 237. 1712.—"AMOUCO (Termo da India) val o mesmo que homem determinado e apostado que despreza a vida e não teme a morte."—_Bluteau_, s.v. 1727.—"I answered him that I could no longer bear their Insults, and, if I had not Permission in three Days, I would RUN A MUCK (which is a mad Custom among the _Mallayas_ when they become desperate)."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 231. 1737.— "Satire's my weapon, but I'm too discreet To RUN A MUCK, and tilt at all I meet." _Pope, Im. of Horace_, B. ii. Sat. i. 69. 1768-71.—"These acts of indiscriminate murder are called by us MUCKS, because the perpetrators of them, during their frenzy, continually cry out AMOK, AMOK, which signifies _kill, kill_...."—_Stavorinus_, i. 291. 1783.—At Bencoolen in this year (1760)—"the Count (d'Estaing) afraid of an insurrection among the Buggesses ... invited several to the Fort, and when these had entered the Wicket was shut upon them; in attempting to disarm them, they _mangamoed_, that is RAN A MUCK; they drew their cresses, killed one or two Frenchmen, wounded others, and at last suffered themselves, for supporting this point of honour."—_Forrest's Voyage to Mergui_, 77. 1784.—"It is not to be controverted that these desperate acts of indiscriminate murder, called by us MUCKS, and by the natives _mongamo_, do actually take place, and frequently too, in some parts of the east (in Java in particular)."—_Marsden, H. of Sumatra_, 239. 1788.—"We are determined to RUN A MUCK rather than suffer ourselves to be forced away by these Hollanders."—_Mem. of a Malayan Family_, 66. 1798.—"At Batavia, if an officer take one of these AMOKS, or MOHAWKS, as they have been called by an easy corruption, his reward is very considerable; but if he kill them, nothing is added to his usual pay...."—_Translator of Stavorinus_, i. 294. 1803.—"We cannot help thinking, that one day or another, when they are more full of opium than usual, they (the Malays) will RUN A MUCK from Cape Comorin to the Caspian."—_Sydney Smith_, Works, 3rd ed., iii. 6. 1846.—"On the 8th July, 1846, Sunan, a respectable Malay house-builder in Penang, RAN AMOK ... killed an old Hindu woman, a Kling, a Chinese boy, and a Kling girl about three years old ... and wounded two Hindus, three Klings, and two Chinese, of whom only two survived.... On the trial Sunan declared he did not know what he was about, and persisted in this at the place of execution.... The AMOK took place on the 8th, the trial on the 13th, and the execution on the 15th July,—all within 8 days."—_J. Ind. Arch._, vol. iii. 460-61. 1849.—"A man sitting quietly among his friends and relatives, will without provocation suddenly start up, weapon in hand, and slay all within his reach.... Next day when interrogated ... the answer has invariably been, "The Devil entered into me, my eyes were darkened, I did not know what I was about." I have received the same reply on at least 20 different occasions; on examination of these monomaniacs, I have generally found them labouring under some gastric disease, or troublesome ulcer.... The Bugis, whether from revenge or disease, are by far the most addicted to run AMOK. I should think three-fourths of all the cases I have seen have been by persons of this nation."—_Dr T. Oxley_, in _J. Ind. Archip._, iii. 532. [1869.—"Macassar is the most celebrated place in the East for 'running A MUCK.'"—Wallace, _Malay Archip._ (ed. 1890), p. 134.] [1870.—For a full account of many cases in India, see _Chevers, Med. Jurisprudence_, p. 781 seqq.] 1873.—"They (the English) ... crave governors who, not having bound themselves beforehand to 'RUN AMUCK,' may give the land some chance of repose."—_Blackwood's Magazine_, June, p. 759. 1875.—"On being struck the Malay at once stabbed Arshad with a _kriss_; the blood of the people who had witnessed the deed was aroused, they ran AMOK, attacked Mr Birch, who was bathing in a floating bath close to the shore, stabbed and killed him."—_Sir W. D. Jervois_ to the E. of Carnarvon, Nov. 16, 1875. 1876.—"Twice over, while we were wending our way up the steep hill in Galata, it was our luck to see a Turk 'RUN A MUCK' ... nine times out of ten this frenzy is feigned, but not always, as for instance in the case where a priest took to running _a-muck_ on an Austrian Lloyd's boat on the Black Sea, and after killing one or two passengers, and wounding others, was only stopped by repeated shots from the Captain's pistol."—_Barkley, Five Years in Bulgaria_, 240-41. 1877.—The _Times_ of February 11th mentions a fatal MUCK run by a Spanish sailor, Manuel Alves, at the Sailors' Home, Liverpool; and the _Overland Times of India_ (31st August) another run by a sepoy at Meerut. 1879.—"Running A-MUCK does not seem to be confined to the Malays. At Ravenna, on Monday, when the streets were full of people celebrating the festa of St John the Baptist, a maniac rushed out, snatched up a knife from a butcher's stall and fell upon everyone he came across ... before he was captured he wounded more or less seriously 11 persons, among whom was one little child."—_Pall Mall Gazette_, July 1. " "Captain Shaw mentioned ... that he had known as many as 40 people being injured by a single 'AMOK' runner. When the cry 'AMOK! AMOK!' is raised, people fly to the right and left for shelter, for after the blinded madman's _kris_ has once 'drunk blood,' his fury becomes ungovernable, his sole desire is to kill; he strikes here and there; he stabs fugitives in the back, his _kris_ drips blood, he rushes on yet more wildly, blood and murder in his course; there are shrieks and groans, his bloodshot eyes start from their sockets, his frenzy gives him unnatural strength; then all of a sudden he drops, shot through the heart, or from sudden exhaustion, clutching his bloody _kris_."—_Miss Bird, Golden Chersonese_, 356. ANACONDA, s. This word for a great python, or boa, is of very obscure origin. It is now applied in scientific zoology as the specific name of a great S. American water-snake. Cuvier has "L'ANACONDO (_Boa scytale et murina_, L.—_Boa aquatica_, Prince Max.)," (_Règne Animal_, 1829, ii. 78). Again, in the Official Report prepared by the Brazilian Government for the Philadelphia Exhibition of 1876, we find: "Of the genus Boa ... we may mention the ... _sucuriù_ or _sucuriuba_ (B. ANACONDA), whose skins are used for boots and shoes and other purposes." And as the subject was engaging our attention we read the following in the _St James' Gazette_ of April 3, 1882:—"A very unpleasant account is given by a Brazilian paper, the _Voz do Povo_ of Diamantino, of the proceedings of a huge water-snake called the _sucuruyu_, which is to be found in some of the rivers of Brazil.... A slave, with some companions, was fishing with a net in the river, when he was suddenly seized by a _sucuruyu_, who made an effort with his hinder coils to carry off at the same time another of the fishing party." We had naturally supposed the name to be S. American, and its S. American character was rather corroborated by our finding in Ramusio's version of Pietro Martire d'Angheria such S. American names as _Anacauchoa_ and _Anacaona_. Serious doubt was however thrown on the American origin of the word when we found that Mr H. W. Bates entirely disbelieved it, and when we failed to trace the name in any older books about S. America. In fact the oldest authority that we have met with, the famous John Ray, distinctly assigns the name, and the serpent to which the name properly belonged, to Ceylon. This occurs in his _Synopsis Methodica Animalium Quadrupedum et Serpentini Generis_, Lond. 1693. In this he gives a Catalogue of Indian Serpents, which he had received from his friend Dr Tancred Robinson, and which the latter had noted _e Museo Leydensi_. No. 8 in this list runs as follows:— "8. _Serpens Indicus Bubalinus_, ANACANDAIA Zeylonensibus, id est Bubalorum aliorumque jumentorum membra conterens," p. 332. The following passage from St Jerome, giving an etymology, right or wrong, of the word _boa_, which our naturalists now limit to certain great serpents of America, but which is often popularly applied to the pythons of E. Asia, shows a remarkable analogy to Ray's explanation of the name _Anacandaia_:— c. A.D. 395-400.—"Si quidem draco mirae magnitudinis, quos gentili sermone _Boas_ vocant, _ab eo quod tam grandes sint ut_ boves _glutire soleant_, omnem late vastabat provinciam, et non solum armenta et pecudes sed agricolas quoque et pastores tractos ad se vi spiritus absorbebat."—In _Vita Scti. Hilarionis Eremitae_, Opera Scti. Eus. Hieron. Venetiis, 1767, ii. col. 35. Ray adds that on this No. 8 should be read what D. Cleyerus has said in the _Ephem. German._ An 12. obser. 7, entitled: _De Serpente magno Indiae Orientalis Urobubalum deglutiente_. The serpent in question was 25 feet long. Ray quotes in abridgment the description of its treatment of the buffalo; how, if the resistance is great, the victim is dragged to a tree, and compressed against it; how the noise of the crashing bones is heard as far as a cannon: how the crushed carcass is covered with saliva, etc. It is added that the country people (apparently this is in Amboyna) regard this great serpent as most desirable food. The following are extracts from Cleyer's paper, which is, more fully cited, _Miscellanea Curiosa, sive Ephimeridum Medico-Physicarum Germanicarum Academiae Naturae Curiosorum_, Dec. ii.—Annus Secundus, Anni MDCLXXXIII. Norimbergae. Anno MDCLXXXIV. pp. 18-20. It is illustrated by a formidable but inaccurate picture showing the serpent seizing an ox (not a buffalo) by the muzzle, with huge teeth. He tells how he dissected a great snake that he bought from a huntsman in which he found a whole stag of middle age, entire in skin and every part; and another which contained a wild goat with great horns, likewise quite entire; and a third which had swallowed a porcupine armed with all his "sagittiferis aculeis." In Amboyna a woman great with child had been swallowed by such a serpent.... "Quod si animal quoddam robustius renitatur, ut spiris anguinis enecari non possit, serpens crebris cum animali convolutionibus caudâ suâ proximam arborem in auxilium et robur corporis arripit eamque circumdat, quo eo fortius et valentius gyris suis animal comprimere, suffocare, et demum enecare possit...." "Factum est hoc modo, ut (quod ex fide dignissimis habeo) in Regno Aracan ... talis vasti corporis anguis prope flumen quoddam, cum Uro-bubalo, sive sylvestri bubalo aut uro ... immani spectaculo congredi visus fuerit, eumque dicto modo occiderit; quo conflictu et plusquam hostili amplexu fragor ossium in bubalo comminutorum ad distantiam tormenti bellici majoris ... a spectatoribus sat eminus stantibus exaudiri potuit...." The natives said these great snakes had poisonous fangs. These Cleyer could not find, but he believes the teeth to be in some degree venomous, for a servant of his scratched his hand on one of them. It swelled, greatly inflamed, and produced fever and delirium: "Nec prius cessabant symptomata, quam Serpentinus lapis (see SNAKE-STONE) quam Patres Jesuitae hic componunt, vulneri adaptatus omne venenum extraheret, et ubique symptomata convenientibus antidotis essent profligata." Again, in 1768, we find in the _Scots Magazine_, App. p. 673, but quoted from "London pap. Aug. 1768," and signed by _R. Edwin_, a professed eye-witness, a story with the following heading: "Description of the ANACONDA, a monstrous species of serpent. In a letter from an English gentleman, many years resident in the Island of Ceylon in the East Indies.... The Ceylonese seem to know the creature well; they call it ANACONDA, and talked of eating its flesh when they caught it." He describes its seizing and disposing of an enormous "tyger." The serpent darts on the "tyger" from a tree, attacking first with a bite, then partially crushing and dragging it to the tree ... "winding his body round both the tyger and the tree with all his violence, till the ribs and other bones began to give way ... each giving a loud crack when it burst ... the poor creature all this time was living, and at every loud crash of its bones gave a houl, not loud, yet piteous enough to pierce the cruelest heart." Then the serpent drags away its victim, covers it with slaver, swallows it, etc. The whole thing is very cleverly told, but is evidently a romance founded on the description by "D. Cleyerus," which is quoted by Ray. There are no tigers in Ceylon. In fact, "R. Edwin" has developed the Romance of the Anaconda out of the description of D. Cleyerus, exactly as "Mynheer Försch" some years later developed the Romance of the Upas out of the older stories of the poison tree of Macassar. Indeed, when we find "Dr Andrew Cleyer" mentioned among the early relators of these latter stories, the suspicion becomes strong that both romances had the same author, and that "R. Edwin" was also the true author of the wonderful story told under the name of Foersch. (See further under UPAS.) In Percival's _Ceylon_ (1803) we read: "Before I arrived in the island I had heard many stories of a monstrous snake, so vast in size as to devour tigers and buffaloes, and so daring as even to attack the elephant" (p. 303). Also, in Pridham's _Ceylon and its Dependencies_ (1849, ii. 750-51): "Pimbera or ANACONDA is of the genus Python, Cuvier, and is known in English as the rock-snake." Emerson Tennent (_Ceylon_, 4th ed., 1860, i. 196) says: "The great python (the 'boa' as it is commonly designated by Europeans, the 'ANACONDA' of Eastern story) which is supposed to crush the bones of an elephant, and to swallow a tiger".... It may be suspected that the letter of "R. Edwin" was the foundation of all or most of the stories alluded to in these passages. Still we have the authority of Ray's friend that Anaconda, or rather _Anacondaia_, was at Leyden applied as a Ceylonese name to a specimen of this python. The only interpretation of this that we can offer is Tamil _ānai-kondra_ [_āṇaik-kónḍa_], "which killed an elephant"; an appellative, but not a name. We have no authority for the application of this appellative to a snake, though the passages quoted from Percival, Pridham, and Tennent are all suggestive of such stories, and the interpretation of the name _anacondaia_ given to Ray: "_Bubalorum_ ... membra conterens," is at least quite analogous as an appellative. It may be added that in Malay ANAKANDA signifies "one that is well-born," which does not help us.... [Mr Skeat is unable to trace the word in Malay, and rejects the derivation from _anakanda_ given above. A more plausible explanation is that given by Mr D. Ferguson (8 Ser. _N. & Q._ xii. 123), who derives _anacandaia_ from Singhalese _Henakandayâ_ (_hena_, 'lightning'; _kanda_, 'stem, trunk,') which is a name for the whip-snake (_Passerita mycterizans_), the name of the smaller reptile being by a blunder transferred to the greater. It is at least a curious coincidence that Ogilvy (1670) in his "_Description of the African Isles_" (p. 690), gives: "_Anakandef_, a sort of small snakes," which is the Malagasy _Anakandîfy_, 'a snake.'] 1859.—"The skins of ANACONDAS offered at Bangkok come from the northern provinces."—_D. O. King_, in _J. R. G. Soc._, xxx. 184. ANANAS, s. The Pine-apple (_Ananassa sativa_, Lindl.; _Bromelia Ananas_, L.), a native of the hot regions of Mexico and Panama. It abounded, as a cultivated plant, in Hispaniola and all the islands according to Oviedo. The Brazilian _Nana_, or perhaps _Nanas_, gave the Portuguese _Ananas_ or _Ananaz_. This name has, we believe, accompanied the fruit whithersoever, except to England, it has travelled from its home in America. A pine was brought home to Charles V., as related by J. D'Acosta below. The plant is stated to have been first, in Europe, cultivated at Leyden about 1650 (?). In England it first fruited at Richmond, in Sir M. Decker's garden, in 1712.[28] But its diffusion in the East was early and rapid. To one who has seen the hundreds of acres covered with pine-apples on the islands adjoining Singapore, or their profusion in a seemingly wild state in the valleys of the Kasia country on the eastern borders of Bengal, it is hard to conceive of this fruit as introduced in modern times from another hemisphere. But, as in the case of tobacco, the name bewrayeth its true origin, whilst the large natural family of plants to which it belongs is exclusively American. The names given by Oviedo, probably those of Hispaniola, are _Iaiama_ as a general name, and _Boniana_ and _Aiagua_ for two species. Pine-apples used to cost a PARDAO (a coin difficult to determine the value of in those days) when first introduced in Malabar, says Linschoten, but "now there are so many grown in the country, that they are good cheape" (91); [Hak. Soc. ii. 19]. Athanasius Kircher, in the middle of the 17th century, speaks of the _ananas_ as produced in great abundance in the Chinese provinces of Canton, Kiangsu and Fuhkien. In Ibn Muhammad Wali's _H. of the Conquest of Assam_, written in 1662, the pine-apples of that region are commended for size and flavour. In the last years of the preceding century Carletti (1599) already commends the excellent _ananas_ of Malacca. But even some 20 or 30 years earlier the fruit was grown profusely in W. India, as we learn from Chr. d'Acosta (1578). And we know from the _Āīn_ that (about 1590) the _ananas_ was habitually served at the table of Akbar, the price of one being reckoned at only 4 _dams_, or 1/10 of a rupee; whilst Akbar's son Jahāngīr states that the fruit came from the sea-ports in the possession of the Portuguese.—(See _Āīn_, i. 66-68.) In Africa too, this royal fruit has spread, carrying the American name along with it. "The Mānānāzi[29] or pine-apple," says Burton, "grows luxuriantly as far as 3 marches from the coast (of Zanzibar). It is never cultivated, nor have its qualities as a fibrous plant been discovered." (_J.R.G.S._ xxix. 35). On the Ile Ste Marie, of Madagascar, it grew in the first half of the 17th century as _manasse_ (_Flacourt_, 29). Abul Faẓl, in the _Āīn_, mentions that the fruit was also called _kaṭhal-i-safarī_, or 'travel jack-fruit,' "because young plants put into a vessel may be taken on travels and will yield fruits." This seems a nonsensical pretext for the name, especially as another American fruit, the Guava, is sometimes known in Bengal as the _Safarī-ām_, or 'travel mango.' It has been suggested by one of the present writers that these cases may present an uncommon use of the word _safarī_ in the sense of 'foreign' or 'outlandish,' just as Clusius says of the pine-apple in India, "_peregrinus_ est hic fructus," and as we begin this article by speaking of the _ananas_ as having 'travelled' from its home in S. America. In the _Tesoro_ of Cobarruvias (1611) we find "_Çafari_, cosa de Africa o Argel, como grenada" ('a thing from Africa or Algiers, such as a pomegranate'). And on turning to _Dozy and Eng._ we find that in Saracenic Spain a renowned kind of pomegranate was called _rommān safarī_: though this was said to have its name from a certain _Safar ibn-Obaid al Kilāi_, who grew it first. One doubts here, and suspects some connection with the Indian terms, though the link is obscure. The lamented Prof. Blochmann, however, in a note on this suggestion, would not admit the possibility of the use of _safarī_ for 'foreign.' He called attention to the possible analogy of the Ar. _safarjal_ for 'quince.' [Another suggestion may be hazarded. There is an Ar. word, _āsāfīriy_, which the dicts. define as 'a kind of olive.' Burton (_Ar. Nights_, iii. 79) translates this as 'sparrow-olives,' and says that they are so called because they attract sparrows (_āsāfīr_). It is perhaps possible that this name for a variety of olive may have been transferred to the pine-apple, and on reaching India, have been connected by a folk etymology with _safarī_ applied to a 'travelled' fruit.] In Macassar, according to Crawfurd, the _ananas_ is called _Pandang_, from its strong external resemblance, as regards fruit and leaves, to the _Pandanus_. Conversely we have called the latter _screw-pine_, from its resemblance to the _ananas_, or perhaps to the pine-cone, the original owner of the name. Acosta again (1578) describes the _Pandanus odoratissima_ as the 'wild _ananas_,' and in Malayālam the pine-apple is called by a name meaning 'pandanus-jack-fruit.' The term _ananas_ has been Arabized, among the Indian pharmacists at least, as _'aīn-un-nās_ 'the eye of man'; in Burmese _nan-na-si_, and in Singhalese and Tamil as _annāsi_ (see _Moodeen Sheriff_). We should recall attention to the fact that pine-apple was good English long before the discovery of America, its proper meaning being what we have now been driven (for the avoiding of confusion) to call a _pine-cone_. This is the only meaning of the term 'pine-apple' in Minsheu's _Guide into Tongues_ (2nd ed. 1627). And the _ananas_ got this name from its strong resemblance to a pine-cone. This is most striking as regards the large cones of the Stone-Pine of S. Europe. In the following three first quotations 'pine-apple' is used in the old sense: 1563.—"To all such as die so, the people erecteth a chappell, and to each of them a pillar and pole made of _Pine-apple_ for a perpetuall monument."—_Reports of Japan_, in _Hakl._ ii. 567. " "The greater part of the quadrangle set with savage trees, as Okes, Chesnuts, Cypresses, _Pine-apples_, Cedars."—_Reports of China_, tr. by _R. Willes_, in _Hakl._ ii. 559. 1577.—"In these islandes they found no trees knowen vnto them, but _Pine-apple_ trees, and Date trees, and those of marueylous heyght, and exceedyng hardé."—_Peter Martyr_, in Eden's _H. of Trauayle_, fol. 11. Oviedo, in _H. of the_ (Western) _Indies_, fills 2½ folio pages with an enthusiastic description of the _pine-apple_ as first found in Hispaniola, and of the reason why it got this name (_pina_ in Spanish, _pigna_ in Ramusio's Italian, from which we quote). We extract a few fragments. 1535.—"There are in this iland of Spagnuolo certain thistles, each of which bears a _Pigna_, and this is one of the most beautiful fruits that I have seen.... It has all these qualities in combination, viz. beauty of aspect, fragrance of colour, and exquisite flavour. The Christians gave it the name it bears (_Pigna_) because it is, in a manner, like that. But the _pine-apples_ of the Indies of which we are speaking are much more beautiful than the _pigne_ [_i.e._ pine-cones] of Europe, and have nothing of that hardness which is seen in those of Castile, which are in fact nothing but wood," &c.—_Ramusio_, iii. f. 135 v. 1564.—"Their pines be of the bigness of two fists, the outside whereof is of the making of a _pine-apple_ [_i.e._ pine-cone], but it is softe like the rinde of a cucomber, and the inside eateth like an apple, but it is more delicious than any sweet apple sugared."—_Master John Hawkins_, in _Hakl._ iii. 602. 1575.—"Aussi la plus part des Sauuages s'en nourrissent vne bonne partie de l'année, comme aussi ils font d'vne autre espece de fruit, nom̃é NANA, qui est gros com̃e vne moyenne citrouille, et fait autour comme vne pomme de pin...."—_A. Thevet, Cosmographie Vniverselle_, liv. xxii. ff. 935 _v._, 936 (with a pretty good cut). 1590.—"The Pines, or Pine-apples, are of the same fashion and forme outwardly to those of Castille, but within they wholly differ.... One presented one of these Pine-apples to the Emperour Charles the fift, which must have cost much paine and care to bring it so farre, with the plant from the Indies, yet would he not trie the taste."—_Jos. de Acosta_, E. T. of 1604 (Hak. Soc.), 236-7. 1595.—"... with diuers sortes of excellent fruits and rootes, and great abundance of _Pinas_, the princesse of fruits that grow vnder the Sun."—_Ralegh, Disc. of Guiana_ (Hak. Soc.), 73. c. 1610.—"ANANATS, et plusieurs autres fruicts."—_P. de Laval_, i. 236 [Hak. Soc. i. 328]. 1616.—"The ANANAS or Pine, which seems to the taste to be a pleasing compound, made of strawberries, claret-wine, rose-water, and sugar, well tempered together."—_Terry_, in _Purchas_, ii. 1469. 1623.—"The ANANAS is esteemed, and with reason, for it is of excellent flavour, though very peculiar, and rather acid than otherwise, but having an indescribable dash of sweetness that renders it agreeable. And as even these books (Clusius, &c.) don't mention it, if I remember rightly, I will say in brief that when you regard the entire fruit externally, it looks just like one of our pine-cones (_pigna_), with just such scales, and of that very colour."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 582 [Hak. Soc., i. 135]. 1631.—Bontius thus writes of the fruit:— "Qui legitis Cynaras, atque Indica dulcia fraga, Ne nimis haec comedas, fugito hinc, latet anguis in herbâ." Lib. vi. cap. 50, p. 145. 1661.—"I first saw the famous _Queen Pine_ brought from Barbados and presented to his Majestie; but the first that were ever seen in England were those sent to Cromwell House foure years since."—_Evelyn's Diary_, July 19. [c. 1665.—"Among other fruits, they preserve large citrons, such as we have in Europe, a certain delicate root about the length of sarsaparilla, that common fruit of the Indies called _amba_, another called ANANAS...."—_Bernier_ (ed. _Constable_), 438.] 1667.—"Ie peux à très-juste titre appeller l'ANANAS le Roy des fruits, parcequ'il est le plus beau, et le meilleur de tous ceux qui sont sur la terre. C'est sans doute pour cette raison le Roy des Roys luy a mis une couronne sur la teste, qui est comme une marque essentielle de sa Royaute, puis qu'à la cheute du pere, il produit un ieune Roy qui luy succede en toutes ses admirables qualitez."—_P. Du Tertre, Hist. Gén. des Antilles Habitées par les François_, ii. 127. 1668.—"Standing by his Majesty at dinner in the Presence, there was of that rare fruit call'd the _King-pine_, grown in the Barbadoes and the West indies, the first of them I have ever seene. His Majesty having cut it up was pleas'd to give me a piece off his owne plate to taste of, but in my opinion it falls short of those ravishing varieties of deliciousness describ'd in Capt. Ligon's history and others."—_Evelyn_, July 19. 1673.—"The fruit the English call _Pine-Apple_ (the Moors ANANAS) because of the Resemblance."—_Fryer_, 182. 1716.—"I had more reason to wonder that night at the King's table" (at Hanover) "to see a present from a gentleman of this country ... what I thought, worth all the rest, two ripe ANANASSES, which to my taste are a fruit perfectly delicious. You know they are naturally the growth of the Brazil, and I could not imagine how they came here but by enchantment."—_Lady M. W. Montagu_, Letter XIX. 1727.— "Oft in humble station dwells Unboastful worth, above fastidious pomp; Witness, thou best ANANA, thou the pride Of vegetable life, beyond whate'er The poets imaged in the golden age." _Thomson, Summer._ The poet here gives the word an unusual form and accent. c. 1730.—"They (the Portuguese) cultivate the skirts of the hills, and grow the best products, such as sugar-cane, _pine-apples_, and rice."—_Khāfī Khān_, in _Elliot_, vii. 345. A curious question has been raised regarding the _ananas_, similar to that discussed under CUSTARD-APPLE, as in the existence of the pine-apple to the Old World, before the days of Columbus. In Prof. Rawlinson's _Ancient Monarchies_ (i. 578), it is stated in reference to ancient Assyria: "Fruits ... were highly prized; amongst those of most repute were pomegranates, grapes, citrons, and apparently pine-apples." A foot-note adds: "The representation is so exact that I can hardly doubt the pine-apple being intended. Mr Layard expresses himself on this point with some hesitation (_Nineveh and Babylon_, p. 338)." The cut given is something like the conventional figure of a pine-apple, though it seems to us by no means very exact as such. Again, in Winter Jones's tr. of Conti (c. 1430) in _India in the 15th Century_, the traveller, speaking of a place called _Panconia_ (read _Pauconia_ apparently Pegu) is made to say: "they have _pine-apples_, oranges, chestnuts, melons, but small and green, white sandal-wood and camphor." We cannot believe that in either place the object intended was the _Ananas_, which has carried that American name with it round the world. Whatever the Assyrian representation was intended for, Conti seems to have stated, in the words _pinus habent_ (as it runs in Poggio's Latin) merely that they had pine-trees. We do not understand on what ground the translator introduced _pine-apples_. If indeed any fruit was meant, it might have been that of the screw-pine, which though not eaten might perhaps have been seen in the bazars of Pegu, as it is used for some economical purposes. But _pinus_ does not mean a fruit at all. 'Pine-cones' even would have been expressed by _pineas_ or the like. [A reference to Mr L. W. King was thus answered: "The identity of the tree with the date-palm is, I believe, acknowledged by all naturalists who have studied the trees on the Assyrian monuments, and the 'cones' held by the winged figures have obviously some connection with the trees. I think it was Prof. Tylor of Oxford (see _Academy_, June 8, 1886, p. 283) who first identified the ceremony with the fertilization of the palm, and there is much to be said for his suggestion. The date-palm was of very great use to the Babylonians and Assyrians, for it furnished them with food, drink, and building materials, and this fact would explain the frequent repetition on the Assyrian monuments of the ceremony of fertilisation. On the other hand, there is no evidence, so far as I know, that the pine-apple was extensively grown in Assyria." Also see _Maspero, Dawn of Civ._ 556 _seq._; on the use of the pine-cone in Greece, _Fraser, Pausanias_, iii. 65.] ANCHEDIVA, ANJEDIVA, n.p. A small island off the W. coast of India, a little S. of Carwar, which is the subject of frequent and interesting mention in the early narratives. The name is interpreted by Malayālim as _añju-dīvu_, 'Five Islands,' and if this is correct belongs to the whole group. This may, however, be only an endeavour to interpret an old name, which is perhaps traceable in Αἰγιδίων Νῆσος of Ptolemy. It is a remarkable example of the slovenliness of English professional map-making that Keith Johnston's _Royal Atlas_ map of India contains no indication of this famous island. [The _Times Atlas_ and Constable's _Hand Atlas_ also ignore it.] It has, between land surveys and sea-charts, been omitted altogether by the compilers. But it is plain enough in the Admiralty charts; and the way Mr Birch speaks of it in his translation of Alboquerque as an "Indian seaport, no longer marked on the maps," is odd (ii. 168). c. 1345.—Ibn Batuta gives no name, but Anjediva is certainly the island of which he thus speaks: "We left behind us the island (of Sindābūr or Goa), passing close to it, and cast anchor by a small island near the mainland, where there was a temple, with a grove and a reservoir of water. When we had landed on this little island we found there a _Jogi_ leaning against the wall of a _Budkhānah_ or house of idols."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 63. The like may be said of the _Roteiro_ of V. da Gama's voyage, which likewise gives no name, but describes in wonderful correspondence with Ibn Batuta; as does Correa, even to the _Jogi_, still there after 150 years! 1498.—"So the Captain-Major ordered Nicolas Coello to go in an armed boat, and see where the water was; and he found in the same island a building, a church of great ashlar-work, which had been destroyed by the Moors, as the country people said, only the chapel had been covered with straw, and they used to make their prayers to three black stones in the midst of the body of the chapel. Moreover they found, just beyond the church, a _tanque_ of wrought ashlar, in which we took as much water as we wanted; and at the top of the whole island stood a great _tanque_ of the depth of 4 fathoms, and moreover we found in front of the church a beach where we careened the ship."—_Roteiro_, 95. 1510.—"I quitted this place, and went to another island which is called ANZEDIVA.... There is an excellent port between the island and the mainland, and very good water is found in the said island."—_Varthema_, 120. c. 1552.—"Dom Francesco de Almeida arriving at the Island of ANCHEDIVA, the first thing he did was to send João Homem with letters to the factors of Cananor, Cochin, and Coulão...."—_Barros_, I. viii. 9. c. 1561.—"They went and put in at ANGEDIVA, where they enjoyed themselves much; there were good water springs, and there was in the upper part of the island a tank built with stone, with very good water, and much wood; ... there were no inhabitants, only a beggar man whom they called _Joguedes_...."—_Correa_, Hak. Soc. 239. 1727.—"In January, 1664, my Lord (Marlborough) went back to England ... and left Sir Abraham with the rest, to pass the westerly Monsoons, in some Port on the Coast, but being unacquainted, chose a desolate Island called ANJADWA, to winter at.... Here they stayed from April to October, in which time they buried above 200 of their Men."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 182. At p. 274 the name is printed more correctly ANJEDIVA. ANDAMAN, n.p. The name of a group of islands in the Bay of Bengal, inhabited by tribes of a negrito race, and now partially occupied as a convict settlement under the Government of India. The name (though perhaps obscurely indicated by Ptolemy—see H. Y. in _P.R.G.S._ 1881, p. 665) first appears distinctly in the Ar. narratives of the 9th century. [The Ar. dual form is said to be from _Agamitae_, the Malay name of the aborigines.] The persistent charge of cannibalism seems to have been unfounded. [See E. H. Man, _On the Aboriginal Inhabitants of the Andaman Islands_, Intro. xiii. 45.] A.D. 851.—"Beyond are two islands divided by a sea called ANDĀMĀN. The natives of these isles devour men alive; their hue is black, their hair woolly; their countenance and eyes have something frightful in them ... they go naked, and have no boats...."—_Relation des Voyages_, &c. par _Reinaud_, i. 8. c. 1050.—These islands are mentioned in the great Tanjore temple-inscription (11th cent.) as _Tīmaittīvu_, 'Islands of Impurity,' inhabited by cannibals. c. 1292.—"ANGAMANAIN is a very large Island. The people are without a King and are idolators, and are no better than wild beasts ... they are a most cruel generation, and eat everybody that they can catch if not of their own race."—_Marco Polo_, Bk. iii. c. 13. c. 1430.—"... leaving on his right hand an island called ANDEMANIA, which means the island of Gold, the circumference of which is 800 miles. The inhabitants are cannibals. No travellers touch here unless driven to do so by bad weather, for when taken they are torn to pieces and devoured by these cruel savages."—_Conti_, in _India in XV. Cent._, 8. c. 1566.—"Da Nicubar sinò a Pegu é vna catena d'Isole infinite, delle quali molte sono habitate da gente seluaggia, e chiamansi ISOLE D'ANDEMAN ... e se per disgratia si perde in queste Isole qualche naue, come già se n'ha perso, non ne scampa alcuno, che tutti gli amazzano, e mangiano."—_Cesare de' Federici_, in _Ramusio_, iii. 391. 1727.—"The Islands opposite the Coast of _Tanacerin_ are the ANDEMANS. They lie about 80 leagues off, and are surrounded by many dangerous Banks and Rocks; they are all inhabited with _Canibals_, who are so fearless that they will swim off to a Boat if she approach near the shore, and attack her with their wooden Weapons...."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 65. ANDOR, s. Port. 'a litter,' and used in the old Port. writers for a palankin. It was evidently a kind of MUNCHEEL or DANDY, _i.e._ a slung hammock rather than a palankin. But still, as so often is the case, comes in another word to create perplexity. For _andas_ is, in Port., a bier or a _litter_, appearing in Bluteau as a genuine Port. word, and the use of which by the writer of the Roteiro quoted below shows that it is so indeed. And in defining ANDOR the same lexicographer says: "A portable vehicle in India, in those regions where they do not use beasts, as in Malabar and elsewhere. It is a kind of contrivance like an uncovered _Andas_, which men bear on their shoulders, &c.... Among us ANDOR is a machine with four arms in which images or reliques of the saints are borne in processions." This last term is not, as we had imagined an old Port. word. It is Indian, in fact Sanskrit, _hindola_, 'a swing, a swinging cradle or hammock,' whence also Mahr. _hinḍolā_, and H. _hinḍolā_ or _hanḍolā_. It occurs, as will be seen, in the old Ar. work about Indian wonders, published by MM. Van der Lith and Marcel Devic. [To this Mr Skeat adds that in Malay ANDOR means 'a buffalo-sledge for carting rice,' &c. It would appear to be the same as the Port. word, though it is hard to say which is the original.] 1013.—"Le même m'a conté qu'à Sérendîb, les rois et ceux qui se comportent à la façon des rois, se font porter dans le HANDOUL (handūl) qui est semblable à une litière, soutenu sur les épaules de quelques piétons."—_Kitāb 'Ajāīb-al Hind_, p. 118. 1498.—"After two days had passed he (the Catual [COTWAL]) came to the factory in an ANDOR which men carried on their shoulders, and these (_andors_) consist of great canes which are bent overhead and arched, and from these are hung certain cloths of a half fathom wide, and a fathom and a half long, and at the ends are pieces of wood to bear the cloth which hangs from the cane; and laid over the cloth there is a great mattrass of the same size, and this all made of silk-stuff wrought with gold-thread, and with many decorations and fringes and tassels; whilst the ends of the cane are mounted with silver, all very gorgeous, and rich, like the lords who travel so."—_Correa_, i. 102. 1498.—"Alii trouveram ao capitam mor humas ANDAS d'omeens em que os onrrados, custumam em a quella terra d'andar, e alguns mercadores se as querem ter pagam por ello a elrey certa cousa."—_Roteiro_, pp. 54-55. _I.e._ "There they brought for the Captain-Major certain ANDAS, borne by men, in which the persons of distinction in that country are accustomed to travel, and if any merchants desire to have the same they pay to the King for this a certain amount." 1505.—"Il Re se fa portare in vna Barra quale chiamono ANDORA portata da homini."—_Italian version of Dom Manuel's Letter_ to the K. of Castille. (Burnell's Reprint) p. 12. 1552.—"The Moors all were on foot, and their Captain was a valiant Turk, who as being their Captain, for the honour of the thing was carried in an ANDOR on the shoulders of 4 men, from which he gave his orders as if he were on horseback."—_Barros_, II. vi. viii. [1574.—See quotation under PUNDIT.] 1623.—Della Valle describes three kinds of shoulder-borne vehicles in use at Goa: (1) _reti_ or nets, which were evidently the simple hammock, MUNCHEEL or DANDY; (2) the ANDOR; and (3) the palankin. "And these two, the palankins and the ANDORS, also differ from one another, for in the ANDOR the cane which sustains it is, as it is in the _reti_, straight; whereas in the palankin, for the greater convenience of the inmate, and to give more room for raising his head, the cane is arched upward like this, Ω. For this purpose the canes are bent when they are small and tender. And those vehicles are the most commodious and honourable that have the curved canes, for such canes, of good quality and strength to bear the weight, are not numerous; so they sell for 100 or 120 PARDAOS each, or about 60 of our _scudi_."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 610. c. 1760.—"Of the same nature as palankeens, but of a different name, are what they call ANDOLAS ... these are much cheaper, and less esteemed."—_Grose_, i. 155. ANDRUM, s. Malayāl. _āndram_. The form of hydrocele common in S. India. It was first described by Kaempfer, in his _Decas_, Leyden, 1694.—(See also his _Amoenitates Exoticae_, Fascic. iii. pp. 557 _seqq._) ANGELY-WOOD, s. Tam. _anjilī-_, or _anjalī-maram_; _artocarpus hirsuta_ Lam. [in Malabar also known as _Iynee_ (_áyini_) (_Logan_, i. 39)]. A wood of great value on the W. Coast, for shipbuilding, house-building, &c. c. 1550.—"In the most eminent parts of it (Siam) are thick Forests of ANGELIN wood, whereof thousands of ships might be made."—_Pinto_, in _Cogan_, p. 285; see also p. 64. 1598.—"There are in India other wonderfull and thicke trees, whereof Shippes are made: there are trees by Cochiin, that are called ANGELINA, whereof certaine scutes or skiffes called Tones [DONEY] are made ... it is so strong and hard a woode that Iron in tract of time would bee consumed thereby by reason of the hardness of the woode."—_Linschoten_, ch. 58 [Hak. Soc. ii. 56]. 1644.—"Another thing which this province of Mallavar produces, in abundance and of excellent quality, is timber, particularly that called ANGELIM, which is most durable, lasting many years, insomuch that even if you desire to build a great number of ships, or vessels of any kind ... you may make them all in a year."—_Bocarro_, MS. f. 315. ANGENGO, n.p. A place on the Travancore coast, the site of an old English Factory; properly said to be _Añju-tengu_, _Añchutennu_, Malayāl.; the trivial meaning of which would be "five cocoa-nuts." This name gives rise to the marvellous rhapsody of the once famous Abbé Raynal, regarding "Sterne's Eliza," of which we quote below a few sentences from the 3½ pages of close print which it fills. 1711.—"... ANJENGO is a small Fort belonging to the _English East India Company_. There are about 40 Soldiers to defend it ... most of whom are _Topazes_, or mungrel Portuguese."—_Lockyer_, 199. 1782.—"Territoire d'ANJINGA; tu n'es rien; mais tu as donné naissance à Eliza. Un jour, ces entrepôts ... ne subsisteront plus ... mais si mes écrits ont quelque durée, le nom d'ANJINGA restera dans le mémoire des hommes ... ANJINGA, c'est à l'influence de ton heureux climat qu'elle devoit, sans doute, cet accord presqu'incompatible de volupté et de décence qui accompagnoit toute sa personne, et qui se mêloit à tous ses mouvements, &c., &c."—_Hist. Philosophique des Deux Indes_, ii. 72-73. ANICUT, s. Used in the irrigation of the Madras Presidency for the dam constructed across a river to fill and regulate the supply of the channels drawn off from it; the cardinal work in fact of the great irrigation systems. The word, which has of late years become familiar all over India, is the Tam. comp. _aṉai-kaṭṭu_, 'Dam-building.' 1776.—"Sir—We have received your letter of the 24th. If the Rajah pleases to go to the ANACUT, to see the repair of the bank, we can have no objection, but it will not be convenient that you should leave the garrison at present."—_Letter from Council at Madras_ to Lt.-Col. Harper, Comm. at Tanjore, in _E. I. Papers_, 1777, 4to, i. 836. 1784.—"As the cultivation of the Tanjore country appears, by all the surveys and reports of our engineers employed in that service, to depend altogether on a supply of water by the Cauvery, which can only be secured by keeping the ANICUT and banks in repair, we think it necessary to repeat to you our orders of the 4th July, 1777, on the subject of these repairs."—_Desp. of Court of Directors_, Oct. 27th, as amended by Bd. of Control, in _Burke_, iv. 104. 1793.—"The ANNICUT is no doubt a _judicious building_, whether the work of _Solar Rajah_ or anybody else."—_Correspondence between A. Ross, Esq., and G. A. Ram, Esq., at Tanjore_, on the subject of furnishing water to the N. Circars. In _Dalrymple, O. R._, ii. 459. 1862.—"The upper Coleroon ANICUT or weir is constructed at the west end of the Island of Seringham."—_Markham, Peru & India_, 426. [1883.—"Just where it enters the town is a large stone dam called Fischer's ANAIKAT."—_Lefanu, Man. of Salem_, ii. 32.] ANILE, NEEL, s. An old name for indigo, borrowed from the Port. _anil_. They got it from the Ar. _al-nīl_, pron. _an-nīl_; _nīl_ again being the common name of indigo in India, from the Skt. _nīla_, 'blue.' The vernacular (in this instance Bengali) word appears in the title of a native satirical drama _Nīl-Darpan_, 'The Mirror of Indigo (planting),' famous in Calcutta in 1861, in connection with a _cause célèbre_, and with a sentence which discredited the now extinct Supreme Court of Calcutta in a manner unknown since the days of Impey. "_Neel-walla_" is a phrase for an Indigo-planter [and his Factory is "_Neel-kothee_"]. 1501.—Amerigo Vespucci, in his letter from the Id. of Cape Verde to Lorenzo di Piero Francesco de' Medici, reporting his meeting with the Portuguese Fleet from India, mentions among other things brought "ANIB and tuzia," the former a manifest transcriber's error for _anil_.—In _Baldelli Boni_, '_Il Milione_,' p. lvii. 1516.—In Barbosa's price list of Malabar we have: "ANIL nadador (i.e. floating; see _Garcia_ below) very good, per _farazola_ ... _fanams_ 30. ANIL loaded, with much sand, per _farazola_ ... _fanams_ 18 to 20." In _Lisbon Collection_, ii. 393. 1525.—"A load of ANYLL in cakes which weighs 3½ maunds, 353 tangas."—_Lembrança_, 52. 1563.—"ANIL is not a medicinal substance but an article of trade, so we have no need to speak thereof.... The best is pure and clear of earth, and the surest test is to burn it in a candle ... others put it in water, and if it floats then they reckon it good."—_Garcia_, f. 25 v. 1583.—"NEEL, the churle 70 duckats, and a churle is 27 rottles and a half of Aleppo."—_Mr Iohn Newton_, in _Hakl._ ii. 378. 1583.—"They vse to pricke the skinne, and to put on it a kind of ANILE, or blacking which doth continue alwayes."—_Fitch_, in _Hakl._ ii. 395. c. 1610.—"... l'ANIL ou Indique, qui est vne teinture bleüe violette, dont il ne s'en trouue qu'à Cambaye et Suratte."—_Pyrard de Laval_, ii. 158; [Hak. Soc. ii. 246]. [1614.—"I have 30 fardels ANIL Geree." _Foster_, _Letters_, ii. 140. Here _Geree_ is probably H. _jaṛi_ (from _jaṛ_, 'the root'), the crop of indigo growing from the stumps of the plants left from the former year.] 1622.—"E conforme a dita pauta se dispachará o dito ANIL e canella."—In _Archiv. Port. Orient._, fasc. 2, 240. 1638.—"Les autres marchandises, que l'on y débite le plus, sont ... du sel ammoniac, et de l'indigo, que ceux de pais appellent ANIL."—_Mandelslo_, Paris, 1659, 138. 1648.—"... and a good quantity of ANIL, which, after the place where most of it is got, is called _Chirchees_ Indigo."—_Van Twist_, 14. Sharkej or Sirkej, 5 m. from Ahmedabad. "Cirquez Indigo" (1624) occurs in _Sainsbury_, iii. 442. It is the "_Sercase_" of Forbes [_Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. ii. 204]. The Dutch, about 1620, established a factory there on account of the indigo. Many of the Sultans of Guzerat were buried there (_Stavorinus_, iii. 109). Some account of the "Sarkhej _Rozas_," or Mausolea, is given in H. Brigg's _Cities of Gujaráshtra_ (Bombay, 1849, pp. 274, _seqq._). ["Indigo of Bian (Biana) _Sicchese_" (1609), _Danvers, Letters_, i. 28; "Indico, of Laher, here worth viij^s the pounde _Serchis_."—_Birdwood, Letter Book_, 287.] 1653.—"Indico est un mot Portugais, dont l'on appelle une teinture bleüe qui vient des Indes Orientales, qui est de contrabande en France, les Turqs et les Arabes la nomment NIL."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, 543. [1670.—"The neighbourhood of Delhi produces ANIL or Indigo."—_Bernier_ (ed. _Constable_), 283.] ANNA, s. Properly H. _āna_, _ānah_, the 16th part of a rupee. The term belongs to the Mohammedan monetary system (RUPEE). There is no coin of one _anna_ only, so that it is a money of account only. The term _anna_ is used in denoting a corresponding fraction of any kind of property, and especially in regard to coparcenary shares in land, or shares in a speculation. Thus a one-_anna_ share is 1/16 of such right, or a share of 1/16 in the speculation; a four-_anna_ is ¼, and so on. In some parts of India the term is used as subdivision (1/16) of the current land measure. Thus, in Saugor, the _anna_ = 16 _rūsīs_, and is itself 1/16 of a _kancha_ (_Elliot, Gloss._ s.v.). The term is also sometimes applied colloquially to persons of mixt parentage. 'Such a one has at least 2 _annas_ of dark blood,' or 'coffee-colour.' This may be compared with the Scotch expression that a person of deficient intellect 'wants twopence in the shilling.' 1708.—"Provided ... that a debt due from Sir Edward Littleton ... of 80,407 Rupees and Eight ANNAS Money of _Bengal_, with Interest and Damages to the said English Company shall still remain to them...."—_Earl of Godolphin's Award_ between the Old and the New E. I. Co., in _Charters_, &c., p. 358. 1727.—"The current money in Surat: Bitter Almonds go 32 to a _Pice_: 1 ANNOE is 4 Pice. 1 Rupee 16 ANNOES. * * * * * In Bengal their Accounts are kept in _Pice_: 12 to an Annoe. 16 ANNOES to a Rupee." _A. Hamilton_, ii. App. pp. 5, 8. ANT, WHITE, s. The insect (_Termes bellicosus_ of naturalists) not properly an ant, of whose destructive powers there are in India so many disagreeable experiences, and so many marvellous stories. The phrase was perhaps taken up by the English from the Port. _formigas branchas_, which is in Bluteau's Dict. (1713, iv. 175). But indeed exactly the same expression is used in the 14th century by our medieval authority. It is, we believe, a fact that these insects have been established at Rochelle in France, for a long period, and more recently at St. Helena. They exist also at the Convent of Mt. Sinai, and a species in Queensland. A.D. c. 250.—It seems probable that Aelian speaks of White Ants.—"But the Indian ants construct a kind of heaped-up dwellings, and these not in depressed or flat positions easily liable to be flooded, but in lofty and elevated positions...."—_De Nat. Animal._ xvi. cap. 15. c. 1328.—"Est etiam unum genus parvissimarum _formicarum_ sicut lana _albarum_, quarum durities dentium tanta est quod etiam ligna rodunt et venas lapidum; et quotquot breviter inveniunt siccum super terram, et pannos laneos, et bombycinos laniant; et faciunt ad modum muri crustam unam de arenâ minutissimâ, ita quod sol non possit eas tangere; et sic remanent coopertae; verum est quod si contingat illam crustam frangi, et solem eas tangere, quam citius moriuntur."—_Fr. Jordanus_, p. 53. 1679.—"But there is yet a far greater inconvenience in this Country, which proceeds from the infinite number of WHITE EMMETS, which though they are but little, have teeth so sharp, that they will eat down a wooden Post in a short time. And if great care be not taken in the places where you lock up your Bales of Silk, in four and twenty hours they will eat through a Bale, as if it had been saw'd in two in the middle."—_Tavernier's Tunquin_, E. T., p. 11. 1688.—"Here are also abundance of Ants of several sorts, and Wood-lice, called by the English in the East Indies, WHITE ANTS."—_Dampier_, ii. 127. 1713.—"On voit encore des fourmis de plusieurs espèces; la plus pernicieuse est celle que les Européens ont nommé FOURMI BLANCHE."—_Lettres Edifiantes_, xii. 98. 1727.—"He then began to form Projects how to clear Accounts with his Master's Creditors, without putting anything in their Pockets. The first was on 500 chests of _Japon_ Copper ... and they were brought into Account of Profit and Loss, for so much eaten up by the WHITE ANTS."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 169. 1751.—"... concerning the Organ, we sent for the Revd. Mr. Bellamy, who declared that when Mr. Frankland applied to him for it that he told him that it was not in his power to give it, but wished it was removed from thence, as Mr. Pearson informed him it was eaten up by the WHITE ANTS."—_Ft. Will. Cons._, Aug. 12. In _Long_, 25. 1789.—"The WHITE ANT is an insect greatly dreaded in every house; and this is not to be wondered at, as the devastation it occasions is almost incredible."—_Munro, Narrative_, 31. 1876.—"The metal cases of his baggage are disagreeably suggestive of WHITE ANTS, and such omnivorous vermin."—_Sat. Review_, No. 1057, p. 6. APĪL, s. Transfer of Eng. 'Appeal'; in general native use, in connection with our Courts. 1872.—"There is no Sindi, however wild, that cannot now understand 'Rasíd' (receipt) [RASEED] and 'APĪL' (appeal)."—_Burton, Sind Revisited_, i. 283. APOLLO BUNDER, n.p. A well-known wharf at Bombay. A street near it is called Apollo Street, and a gate of the Fort leading to it 'the Apollo Gate.' The name is said to be a corruption, and probably is so, but of what it is a corruption is not clear. The quotations given afford different suggestions, and Dr Wilson's dictum is entitled to respect, though we do not know what _pālawā_ here means. Sir G. Birdwood writes that it used to be said in Bombay, that _Apollo-bandar_ was a corr. of _palwa_-bandar, because the pier was the place where the boats used to land _palwa_ fish. But we know of no fish so called; it is however possible that the _palla_ or _Sable-fish_ (HILSA) is meant, which is so called in Bombay, as well as in Sind. [The _Āīn_ (ii. 338) speaks of "a kind of fish called _palwah_ which comes up into the Indus from the sea, unrivalled for its fine and exquisite flavour," which is the HILSA.] On the other hand we may observe that there was at Calcutta in 1748 a frequented tavern called the Apollo (see _Long_, p. 11). And it is not impossible that a house of the same name may have given its title to the Bombay street and wharf. But Sir Michael Westropp's quotation below shows that _Pallo_ was at least the native representation of the name more than 150 years ago. We may add that a native told Mr W. G. Pedder, of the Bombay C.S., from whom we have it, that the name was due to the site having been the place where the "_poli_" cake, eaten at the Holi festival, was baked. And so we leave the matter. [1823.—"Lieut. Mudge had a tent on APOLLO-green for astronomical observations."—_Owen, Narrative_, i. 327.] 1847.—"A little after sunset, on 2nd Jan. 1843, I left my domicile in Ambrolie, and drove to the PÁLAWÁ BANDAR, which receives from our accommodative countrymen the more classical name of _Apollo_ pier."—_Wilson, Lands of the Bible_, p. 4. 1860.—"And atte what place ye Knyghte came to Londe, theyre ye ffolke ... worschyppen II Idolys in cheefe. Ye ffyrste is APOLLO, wherefore yē cheefe londynge place of theyr Metropole is hyght APOLLO-BUNDAR...."—Ext. from a MS. of Sir John Mandeville, lately discovered. (A friend here queries: 'By Mr. Shapira?') 1877.—"This bunder is of comparatively recent date. Its name 'APOLLO' is an English corruption of the native word _Pallow_ (fish), and it was probably not extended and brought into use for passenger traffic till about the year 1819...."—_Maclean, Guide to Bombay_, 167. The last work adds a note: "Sir Michael Westropp gives a different derivation....: _Polo_, a corruption of _Pálwa_, derived from _Pál_, which _inter alia_ means a fighting vessel, by which kind of craft the locality was probably frequented. From _Pálwa_ or _Pálwar_, the bunder now called Apollo is supposed to take its name. In the memorial of a grant of land, dated 5th Dec., 1743, the _pákhádé_ in question is called _Pallo_."—_High Court Reports_, iv. pt. 3. [1880.—"His mind is not prehensile like the tail of the APOLLO BUNDAR."—_Aberigh-Mackay, Twenty-one Days in India_, p. 141.] APRICOT, s. _Prunus Armeniaca_, L. This English word is of curious origin, as Dozy expounds it. The Romans called it _Malum Armeniacum_, and also (_Persicum_?) _praecox_, or 'early.' Of this the Greeks made πραικόκκιον, &c., and the Arab conquerors of Byzantine provinces took this up as _birḳōḳ_ and _barḳōḳ_, with the article _al-barḳōḳ_, whence Sp. _albarcoque_, Port. _albricoque_, _alboquorque_, Ital. _albercocca_, _albicocca_, Prov. _aubricot_, _ambricot_, Fr. _abricot_, Dutch _abricock_, _abrikoos_, Eng. _apricock_, APRICOT. Dozy mentions that Dodonaeus, an old Dutch writer on plants, gives the vernacular name as _Vroege Persen_, 'Early Peaches,' which illustrates the origin. In the Cyprus bazars, apricots are sold as χρυσόμηλα; but the less poetical name of '_kill-johns_' is given by sailors to the small hard kinds common to St. Helena, the Cape, China, &c. _Zard ālū_ [ALOO] (Pers.) 'yellow-plum' is the common name in India. 1615.—"I received a letter from Jorge Durois ... with a baskit of APRECOCKES for my selfe...."—_Cocks's Diary_, i. 7. 1711.—"APRICOCKS—the Persians call _Kill Franks_, because Europeans not knowing the Danger are often hurt by them."—_Lockyer_, p. 231. 1738.—"The common APRICOT ... is ... known in the Frank language (in Barbary) by the name of _Matza Franca_, or the Killer of Christians."—_Shaw's Travels_, ed. 1757, p. 144. ARAB, s. This, it may be said, in Anglo-Indian always means 'an Arab horse.' 1298.—"Car il va du port d'Aden en Inde moult grant quantité de bons destriers ARRABINS et chevaus et grans roncins de ij selles."—_Marco Polo_, Bk. iii. ch. 36. [See _Sir H. Yule's_ note, 1st ed., vol. ii. 375.] 1338.—"Alexandre descent du destrier ARRABIS."—_Rommant d'Alexandre_ (Bodl. MS.). c. 1590.—"There are fine horses bred in every part of the country; but those of Cachh excell, being equal to ARABS."—_Āīn_, i. 133. 1825.—"ARABS are excessively scarce and dear; and one which was sent for me to look at, at a price of 800 rupees, was a skittish, cat-legged thing."—_Heber_, i. 189 (ed. 1844). c. 1844.—A local magistrate at Simla had returned from an unsuccessful investigation. An acquaintance hailed him next day: 'So I hear you came back _re infectâ_?' 'No such thing,' was the reply; 'I came back on my grey ARAB!' 1856.— "... the true blood-royal of his race, The silver ARAB with his purple veins Translucent, and his nostrils caverned wide, And flaming eye...." _The Banyan Tree._ ARAKAN, ARRACAN, n.p. This is an European form, perhaps through Malay [which Mr Skeat has failed to trace], of _Rakhaing_, the name which the natives give themselves. This is believed by Sir Arthur Phayre [see _Journ. As. Soc. Ben._ xii. 24 _seqq._] to be a corruption of the Skt. _rākshasa_, Pali _rakkhaso_, _i.e._ 'ogre' or the like, a word applied by the early Buddhists to unconverted tribes with whom they came in contact. It is not impossible that the Ἀργυρῆ of Ptolemy, which unquestionably represents Arakan, may disguise the name by which the country is still known to foreigners; at least no trace of the name as 'Silver-land' in old Indian Geography has yet been found. We may notice, without laying any stress upon it, that in Mr. Beal's account of early Chinese pilgrims to India, there twice occurs mention of an Indo-Chinese kingdom called _O-li-ki-lo_, which transliterates fairly into some name like _Argyrē_, and not into any other yet recognisable (see _J.R.A.S._ (N.S.) xiii. 560, 562). c. 1420-30.—"Mari deinceps cum mense integro ad ostium RACHANI fluvii pervenisset."—_N. Conti_, in _Poggius, De Varietate Fortunae_. 1516.—"Dentro fra terra del detto regno di Verma, verso tramontana vi è vn altro regno di Gentili molto grande ... confina similmente col regno di Bẽgala e col regno di Aua, e chiamasi ARACAN."—_Barbosa_, in _Ramusio_, i. 316. [c. 1535.—"_Arquam_": See CAPELAN.] 1545.—"They told me that coming from India in the ship of Jorge Manhoz (who was a householder in Goa), towards the Port of Chatigaon in the kingdom of Bengal, they were wrecked upon the shoals of RACAON owing to a badly-kept watch."—_Pinto_, cap. clxvii. 1552.—"Up to the Cape of Negraes ... will be 100 leagues, in which space are these populated places, Chocoriá, Bacalá, ARRACÃO City, capital of the kingdom so styled...."—_Barros_, I. ix. 1. 1568.—"Questo Re di RACHAN ha il suo stato in mezzo la costa, tra il Regno di Bengala e quello di Pegù, ed è il maggiore nemico che habbia il Re del Pegù."—_Cesare de' Federici_, in _Ramusio_, iii. 396. 1586.—"... Passing by the Island of Sundiua, Porto grande, or the Countrie of Tippera, the Kingdom of RECON and _Mogen_ (MUGG) ... our course was S. and by E. which brought vs to the barre of Negrais."—_R. Fitch_, in _Hakl._ ii. 391. c. 1590.—"To the S.E. of Bengal is a large country called ARKUNG to which the Bunder of Chittagong properly belongs."—_Gladwin's Ayeen_, ed. 1800, ii. 4. [Ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 119] in orig. (i. 388) ARKHANG. [1599.—ARRACAN. See MACAO. [1608.—RAKHANG. See CHAMPA. [c. 1069.—ARACAN. See PROME. [1659.—Aracan. See TALAPOIN.] 1660.—"Despatches about this time arrived from Mu'azzam Khān, reporting his successive victories and the flight of Shuja to the country of RAKHANG, leaving Bengal undefended."—_Khāfī Khān_, in _Elliot_, vii. 254. [c. 1660.—"The Prince ... sent his eldest son, Sultan Banque, to the King of RACAN, or Mog."—_Bernier_ (ed. _Constable_), 109.] c. 1665.—"Knowing that it is impossible to pass any Cavalry by Land, no, not so much as any Infantry, from _Bengale_ into RAKAN, because of the many channels and rivers upon the Frontiers ... he (the Governor of Bengal) thought upon this experiment, viz. to engage the _Hollanders_ in his design. He therefore sent a kind of Ambassador to Batavia."—_Bernier_, E. T., 55 [(ed. _Constable_, 180)]. 1673.—"... A mixture of that Race, the most accursedly base of all Mankind who are known for their Bastard-brood lurking in the Islands at the Mouths of the Ganges, by the name of RACANNERS."—_Fryer_, 219. (The word is misprinted _Buccaneers_; but see Fryer's _Index_.) 1726.—"It is called by some Portuguese ORRAKAN, by others among them ARRAKAON, and by some again RAKAN (after its capital) and also Mog (MUGG)."—_Valentijn_, v. 140. 1727.—"ARACKAN has a Conveniency of a noble spacious River."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 30. ARBOL TRISTE, s. The tree or shrub, so called by Port. writers, appears to be the _Nyctanthes arbor tristis_, or _Arabian jasmine_ (N. O. _Jasmineae_), a native of the drier parts of India. [The quotations explain the origin of the name.] [c. 1610.—"Many of the trees they call TRISTES, of which they make saffron."—_Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc., i. 411. " "That tree called TRISTE, which is produced in the East Indies, is so named because it blooms only at night."—_Ibid._ ii. 362; and see Burnell's _Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. ii. 58-62. 1624.—"I keep among my baggage to show the same in Italy, as also some of the tree TRIFOE (in orig. _Arbor Trisoe_, a misprint for _Tristo_) with its odoriferous flowers, which blow every day and night, and fall at the approach of day."—_P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. ii. 406.] ARCOT, n.p. _Arkāt_, a famous fortress and town in the Madras territory, 65 miles from Madras. The name is derived by Bp. Caldwell from Tam. _āṛkāḍ_, the 'Six Forests,' confirmed by the Tam.-Fr. Dict. which gives a form _āṛukāḍu_ = 'Six forêts' ["the abode of six Rishis in former days. There are several places of this name in the southern districts besides the town of Arcot near Vellore. One of these in Tanjore would correspond better than that with Harkatu of Ibn Batuta, who reached it on the first evening of his march inland after landing from Ceylon, apparently on the shallow coast of Madura or Tanjore."—_Madras Ad. Man._ ii. 211]. Notwithstanding the objection made by Maj.-Gen. Cunningham in his _Geog. of Ancient India_, it is probable that Arcot is the Ἀρκατοῦ βασίλειον Σῶρα of Ptolemy, 'Arkatu, residence of K. Sora.' c. 1346.—"We landed with them on the beach, in the country of Ma'bar ... we arrived at the fortress of HARKĀTŪ, where we passed the night."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 187, 188. 1785.—"It may be said that this letter was written by the Nabob of ARCOT in a moody humour.... Certainly it was; but it is in such humours that the truth comes out."—_Burke's Speech_, Feb. 28th. ARECA, s. The seed (in common parlance the nut) of the palm _Areca catechu_, L., commonly, though somewhat improperly, called 'betel-nut'; the term BETEL belonging in reality to the leaf which is chewed along with the _areca_. Though so widely cultivated, the palm is unknown in a truly indigenous state. The word is Malayāl. _aḍakka_ [according to Bp. Caldwell, from _adai_ 'close arrangement of the cluster,' _kay_, 'nut' _N.E.D._], and comes to us through the Port. 1510.—"When they eat the said leaves (betel), they eat with them a certain fruit which is called _coffolo_, and the tree of the said _coffolo_ is called ARECHA."—_Varthema_, Hak. Soc., 144. 1516.—"There arrived there many zambucos [SAMBOOK] ... with ARECA."—_Barbosa_, Hak. Soc., 64. 1521.—"They are always chewing ARECCA, a certaine Fruit like a Peare, cut in quarters and rolled up in leaves of a Tree called _Bettre_ (or _Vettele_), like Bay leaves; which having chewed they spit forth. It makes the mouth red. They say they doe it to comfort the heart, nor could live without it."—_Pigafetta_, in _Purchas_, i. 38. 1548.—"In the _Renda do Betel_, or Betel duties at Goa are included Betel, AREQUA, jacks, green ginger, oranges, lemons, figs, coir, mangos, citrons."—_Botelho, Tombo_, 48. The Port. also formed a word _ariqueira_ for the tree bearing the nuts. 1563.—"... and in Malabar they call it _pac_ (Tam. _pāk_); and the Nairs (who are the gentlemen) call it ARECA."—_Garcia D'O._, f. 91 _b._ c. 1566.—"Great quantitie of ARCHA, which is a fruite of the bignesse of nutmegs, which fruite they eate in all these parts of the Indies, with the leafe of an Herbe, which they call _Bettell_."—_C. Frederike_, transl. in _Hakl._ ii. 350. 1586.—"Their friends come and bring gifts, cocos, figges, ARRECAES, and other fruits."—_Fitch_, in _Hakl._, ii. 395. [1624.—"And therewith they mix a little ashes of sea-shells and some small pieces of an Indian nut sufficiently common, which they here call _Foufel_, and in other places ARECA; a very dry fruit, seeming within like perfect wood; and being of an astringent nature they hold it good to strengthen the Teeth."—_P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. i. 36. Mr Grey says: "As to the Port. name, _Foufel_ or _Fofel_, the origin is uncertain. In Sir J. Maundeville's Travels it is said that black pepper "is called _Fulful_," which is probably the same word as "_Foufel_." But the Ar. _Fawfal_ or _Fufal_ is 'betel-nut.'"] 1689.—"... the _Neri_ which is drawn from the AREQUIES Tree in a fresh earthen vessel, is as sweet and pleasant as Milk."—_Ovington_, 237. [_Neri_ = H. and Mahr. _nīr_, 'sap,' but _neri_ is, we are told, Guzerati for toddy in some form.] ARGEMONE MEXICANA. This American weed (N.O. _Papaveraceae_) is notable as having overrun India, in every part of which it seems to be familiar. It is known by a variety of names, _Firinghī dhatūra_, gamboge thistle, &c. [See Watt, _Dict. Econ. Prod._, i. 306 _seqq._] ARGUS PHEASANT, s. This name, which seems more properly to belong to the splendid bird of the Malay Peninsula (_Argusanus giganteus_, Tem., _Pavo argus_, Lin.), is confusingly applied in Upper India to the Himālayan horned pheasant _Ceriornis_ (Spp. _satyra_, and _melanocephala_) from the round white eyes or spots which mark a great part of the bird's plumage.—See remark under MOONAUL. ARRACK, RACK, s. This word is the Ar. _'araḳ_, properly 'perspiration,' and then, first the exudation or sap drawn from the date palm (_'araḳ al-tamar_); secondly any strong drink, 'distilled spirit,' 'essence,' etc. But it has spread to very remote corners of Asia. Thus it is used in the forms _ariki_ and _arki_ in Mongolia and Manchuria, for spirit distilled from grain. In India it is applied to a variety of common spirits; in S. India to those distilled from the fermented sap of sundry palms; in E. and N. India to the spirit distilled from cane-molasses, and also to that from rice. The Turkish form of the word, _rāḳi_, is applied to a spirit made from grape-skins; and in Syria and Egypt to a spirit flavoured with aniseed, made in the Lebanon. There is a popular or slang Fr. word, _riquiqui_, for brandy, which appears also to be derived from _araḳī_ (_Marcel Devic_). Humboldt (_Examen_, &c., ii. 300) says that the word first appears in Pigafetta's Voyage of Magellan; but this is not correct. c. 1420.—"At every _yam_ (post-house) they give the travellers a sheep, a goose, a fowl ... 'ARAK...."—_Shah Rukh's Embassy to China_, in N. & E., xiv. 396. 1516.—"And they bring cocoa-nuts, HURRACA (which is something to drink)...."—_Barbosa_, Hak. Soc. 59. 1518.—"—que todos os mantimentos asy de pão, como vinhos, ORRACAS, arrozes, carnes, e pescados."—In _Archiv. Port. Orient._, fasc. 2, 57. 1521.—"When these people saw the politeness of the captain, they presented some fish, and a vessel of palm-wine, which they call in their language URACA...."—_Pigafetta_, Hak. Soc. 72. 1544.—"Manueli a cruce ... commendo ut plurimum invigilet duobus illis Christianorum Carearum pagis, diligenter attendere ... nemo potu ORRACAE se inebriet ... si ex hoc deinceps tempore Punicali ORRACHA potetur, ipsos ad mihi suo gravi damno luituros."—_Scti. Fr. Xav. Epistt._, p. 111. 1554.—"And the excise on the _orraquas_ made from palm-trees, of which there are three kinds, viz., _çura_, which is as it is drawn; ORRAQUA, which is _çura_ once boiled (_cozida_, qu. distilled?); _sharab_ (_xarao_) which is boiled two or three times and is stronger than _orraqua_."—_S. Botelho, Tombo_, 50. 1563.—"One kind (of coco-palm) they keep to bear fruit, the other for the sake of the _çura_, which is _vino mosto_; and this when it has been distilled they call ORRACA."—_Garcia D'O._, f. 67. (The word _surā_, used here, is a very ancient importation from India, for Cosmas (6th century) in his account of the coco-nut, confounding (it would seem) the milk with the toddy of that palm, says: "The _Argellion_ is at first full of a very sweet water, which the Indians drink from the nut, using it instead of wine. This drink is called _rhoncosura_, and is extremely pleasant." It is indeed possible that the RHONCO here may already be the word _arrack_). 1605.—"A Chines borne, but now turned Iauan, who was our next neighbour ... and brewed ARACKE which is a kind of hot drinke, that is vsed in most of these parts of the world, instead of Wine...."—_E. Scot_, in _Purchas_, i. 173. 1631.—"... jecur ... a potu istius maledicti ARAC, non tantum in temperamento immutatum, sed etiam in substantiâ suâ corrumpitur."—_Jac. Bontius_, lib. ii. cap. vii. p. 22. 1687.—"Two jars of ARACK (made of rice as I judged) called by the Chinese _Samshu_ [SAMSHOO]."—_Dampier_, i. 419. 1719.—"We exchanged some of our wares for opium and some ARRACK...."—_Robinson Crusoe_, Pt. II. 1727.—"Mr Boucher had been 14 Months soliciting to procure his _Phirmaund_; but his repeated Petitions ... had no Effect. But he had an _Englishman_, one _Swan_, for his Interpreter, who often took a large Dose of ARRACK.... Swan got pretty near the King (Aurungzeb) ... and cried with a loud Voice in the Persian Language that his Master wanted Justice done him" (see DOAI).—_A. Hamilton_, i. 97. RACK is a further corruption; and RACK-PUNCH is perhaps not quite obsolete. 1603.—"We taking the But-ends of Pikes and Halberts and Faggot-sticks, drave them into a RACKE-house."—_E. Scot_, in _Purchas_, i. 184. Purchas also has VRACA and other forms; and at i. 648 there is mention of a strong kind of spirit called RACK-_apee_ (Malay _āpī_ = 'fire'). See FOOL'S RACK. 1616.—"Some small quantitie of Wine, but not common, is made among them; they call it RAACK, distilled from Sugar and a spicie Rinde of a Tree called _Iagra_ [JAGGERY]."—_Terry_, in _Purchas_, ii. 1470. 1622.—"We'll send him a jar of RACK by next conveyance."—Letter in _Sainsbury_, iii. 40. 1627.—"Java hath been fatal to many of the English, but much through their own distemper with RACK."—_Purchas, Pilgrimage_, 693. 1848.—"Jos ... finally insisted upon having a bowl of RACK PUNCH.... That bowl of RACK PUNCH was the cause of all this history."—_Vanity Fair_, ch. vi. ARSENAL, s. An old and ingenious etymology of this word is _arx navalis_. But it is really Arabic. Hyde derives it from _tars-khānah_, 'domus terroris,' contracted into _tarsānah_, the form (as he says) used at Constantinople (_Syntagma Dissertt._, i. 100). But it is really the Ar. _dār-al-ṣinā'a_, 'domus artificii,' as the quotations from Mas'ūdī clearly show. The old Ital. forms _darsena_, _darsinale_ corroborate this, and the Sp. _ataraçana_, which is rendered in Ar. by Pedro de Alcala, quoted by Dozy, as _dar a cinaa_.—(See details in _Dozy, Oosterlingen_, 16-18.) A.D. 943-4.—"At this day in the year of the Hijra 332, Rhodes (_Rodas_) is an arsenal (_dār-ṣinā'a_) where the Greeks build their war-vessels."—_Mas'ūdī_, ii. 423. And again "_dār-ṣinā'at al marākib_," 'an arsenal of ships,' iii. 67. 1573.—"In this city (Fez) there is a very great building which they call DARAÇANA, where the Christian captives used to labour at blacksmith's work and other crafts under the superintendence and orders of renegade headmen ... here they made cannon and powder, and wrought swords, cross-bows, and arquebusses."—_Marmol, Desc. General de Affrica_, lib. iii. f. 92. 1672.—"On met au TERSHANA deux belles galères à l'eau."—_Antoine Galland, Journ._, i. 80. ART, EUROPEAN. We have heard much, and justly, of late years regarding the corruption of Indian art and artistic instinct by the employment of the artists in working for European patrons, and after European patterns. The copying of such patterns is no new thing, as we may see from this passage of the brightest of writers upon India whilst still under Asiatic government. c. 1665.—"... not that the Indians have not wit enough to make them successful in Arts, they doing very well (as to some of them) in many parts of India, and it being found that they have inclination enough for them, and that some of them make (even without a Master) very pretty workmanship and imitate so well our work of Europe, that the difference thereof will hardly be discerned."—_Bernier_, E. T., 81-82 [ed. _Constable_, 254]. ARTICHOKE, s. The genealogy of this word appears to be somewhat as follows: The Ar. is AL-ḤARSHŪF (perhaps connected with _ḥarash_, 'rough-skinned') or _al-kharshūf_; hence Sp. ALCARCHOFA and It. _carcioffo_ and _arciocco_, Fr. _artichaut_, Eng. _artichoke_. c. 1348.—"The Incense (benzoin) tree is small ... its branches are like those of a thistle or an artichoke (AL-KHARSHAF)."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 240. AL-KHARSHAF in the published text. The spelling with _ḥ_ instead of _k̲h̲_ is believed to be correct (see _Dozy_, s.v. _Alcarchofa_); [also see _N.E.D._ s.v. _Artichoke_]. ARYAN, adj. Skt. _Ārya_, 'noble.' A term frequently used to include all the races (Indo-Persic, Greek, Roman, Celtic, Sclavonic, &c.) which speak languages belonging to the same family as Sanskrit. Much vogue was given to the term by Pictet's publication of _Les Origines Indo-Européennes, ou les Aryas Primitifs_ (Paris, 1859), and this writer seems almost to claim the name in this sense as his own (see quotation below). But it was in use long before the date of his book. Our first quotation is from Ritter, and there it has hardly reached the full extent of application. Ritter seems to have derived the use in this passage from Lassen's _Pentapotamia_. The word has in great measure superseded the older term _Indo-Germanic_, proposed by F. Schlegel at the beginning of the last century. The latter is, however, still sometimes used, and M. Hovelacque, especially, prefers it. We may observe here that the connection which evidently exists between the several languages classed together as Aryan cannot be regarded, as it was formerly, as warranting an assumption of identity of race in all the peoples who speak them. It may be noted as curious that among the Javanese (a people so remote in blood from what we understand by Aryan), the word _ārya_ is commonly used as an honorary prefix to the names of men of rank; a survival of the ancient Hindu influence on the civilisation of the island. The earliest use of _Aryan_ in an ethnic sense is in the Inscription on the tomb of Darius, in which the king calls himself an Aryan, and of Aryan descent, whilst Ormuzd is in the Median version styled, 'God of the Aryans.' B.C. c. 486.—"_Adam Dáryavush Khsháyathiya vazarka ... Pársa, Pársahiyá putra_, ARIYA, ARIYA _chitra_." _i.e._ "I (am) Darius, the Great King, the King of Kings, the King of all inhabited countries, the King of this great Earth far and near, the son of Hystaspes, an Achaemenian, a Persian, an ARIAN, of _Arian_ descent."—In _Rawlinson's Herodotus_, 3rd ed., iv. 250. "These Medes were called anciently by all people ARIANS, but when Medêa, the Colchian, came to them from Athens, they changed their name."—_Herodot._, vii. 62 (Rawlins). 1835.—"Those eastern and proper Indians, whose territory, however, Alexander never touched by a long way, call themselves in the most ancient period _Arians_ (ARIER) (_Manu_, ii. 22, x. 45), a name coinciding with that of the ancient Medes."—_Ritter_, v. 458. 1838.—See also _Ritter_, viii. 17 seqq.; and Potto's art. in _Ersch & Grueber's Encyc._, ii. 18, 46. 1850.—"The ARYAN tribes in conquering India, urged by the Brahmans, made war against the Turanian demon-worship, but not always with complete success."—_Dr. J. Wilson_, in _Life_, 450. 1851.—"We must request the patience of our readers whilst we give a short outline of the component members of the great ARIAN family. The first is the Sanskrit.... The second branch of the Arian family is the Persian.... There are other scions of the Arian stock which struck root in the soil of Asia, before the Arians reached the shores of Europe...."—(_Prof. Max Müller_) _Edinburgh Review_, Oct. 1851, pp. 312-313. 1853.—"Sur les sept premières civilisations, qui sont celles de l'ancien monde, six appartiennent, en partie au moins, à la race ARIANE."—_Gobineau, De l'Inégalité des Races Humaines_, i. 364. 1855.—"I believe that all who have lived in India will bear testimony ... that to natives of India, of whatever class or caste, Mussulman, Hindoo, or Parsee, 'ARYAN or Tamulian,' unless they have had a special training, our European paintings, prints, drawings, and photographs, plain or coloured, if they are landscapes, are absolutely unintelligible."—_Yule, Mission to Ava_, 59 (publ. 1858). 1858.—"The ARYAN tribes—for that is the name they gave themselves, both in their old and new homes—brought with them institutions of a simplicity almost primitive."—_Whitney, Or. & Ling. Studies_, ii. 5. 1861.—"Latin, again, with Greek, and the Celtic, the Teutonic, and Slavonic languages, together likewise with the ancient dialects of India and Persia, must have sprung from an earlier language, the mother of the whole Indo-European or ARYAN family of speech."—_Prof. Max Müller, Lectures_, 1st Ser. 32. We also find the verb _Aryanize_: 1858.—"Thus all India was brought under the sway, physical or intellectual and moral, of the alien race; it was thoroughly ARYANIZED."—_Whitney, u. s._ 7. ASHRAFEE, s. Arab. _ashrafī_, 'noble,' applied to various gold coins (in analogy with the old English 'noble'), especially to the _dīnār_ of Egypt, and to the Gold MOHUR of India.—See XERAFINE. c. 1550.—"There was also the sum of 500,000 Falory ASHRAFIES equal in the currency of Persia to 50,000 royal Irak tomāns."—_Mem. of Humayun_, 125. A note suggests that _Falory_, or _Flori_, indicates _florin_. ASSAM, n.p. The name applied for the last three centuries or more to the great valley of the Brahmaputra River, from the emergence of its chief sources from the mountains till it enters the great plain of Bengal. The name _Āsām_ and sometimes _Āshām_ is a form of _Āhām_ or _Āhom_, a dynasty of Shan race, who entered the country in the middle ages, and long ruled it. Assam politically is now a province embracing much more than the name properly included. c. 1590.—"The dominions of the Rajah of ASHAM join to Kamroop; he is a very powerful prince, lives in great state, and when he dies, his principal attendants, both male and female, are voluntarily buried alive with his corpse."—_Gladwin's Ayeen_ (ed. 1800) ii. 3; [_Jarrett_, trans. ii. 118]. 1682.—"Ye Nabob was very busy dispatching and vesting divers principal officers sent with all possible diligence with recruits for their army, lately overthrown in ASHAM and _Sillet_, two large plentiful countries 8 days' journey distant from this city (Dacca)."—_Hedges, Diary_, Oct. 29th; [Hak. Soc. i. 43]. 1770.—"In the beginning of the present century, some Bramins of Bengal carried their superstitions to ASHAM, where the people were so happy as to be guided solely by the dictates of natural religion."—_Raynal_ (tr. 1777) i. 420. 1788.—"M. Chevalier, the late Governor of Chandernagore, by permission of the King, went up as high as the capital of ASSAM, about the year 1762."—_Rennell's Mem._, 3rd ed. p. 299. ASSEGAY, s. An African throwing-spear. Dozy has shown that this is Berber _zaghāya_, with the Ar. article prefixed (p. 223). Those who use it often seem to take it for a S. African or Eastern word. So Godinho de Eredia seems to use it as if Malay (f. 21_v_). [Mr Skeat remarks that the nearest word in Malay is _seligi_, explained by Klinkert as 'a short wooden throwing-spear,' which is possibly that referred to by G. de Eredia.] c. 1270.—"There was the King standing with three 'exortins' (or men of the guard) by his side armed with javelins [_ab lur_ ATZAGAYES]".—_Chronicle of K. James of Aragon_, tr. by Mr. Foster, 1883, i. 173. c. 1444.—"... They have a quantity of AZAGAIAS, which are a kind of light darts."—_Cadamosto, Navegação primeira_, 32. 1552.—"But in general they all came armed in their fashion, some with AZAGAIAS and shields and others with bows and quivers of arrows."—_Barros_, I. iii. 1. 1572.— "Hum de escudo embraçado, e de AZAGAIA, Outro de arco encurvado, e setta ervada." _Camões_, i. 86. By Burton: "this, targe on arm and ASSEGAI in hand, that, with his bended bow, and venom'd reed." 1586.—"I loro archibugi sono belli, e buoni, come i nostri, e le lance sono fatte con alcune canne piene, e forti, in capo delle quali mettono vn ferro, come uno di quelli delle nostri ZAGAGLIE."—_Balbi_, 111. 1600.—"These they use to make Instruments of wherewith to fish ... as also to make weapons, as Bows, Arrowes, Aponers, and ASSAGAYEN."—_Disc. of Guinea_, from the Dutch, in _Purchas_, ii. 927. 1608.—"Doncques voyant que nous ne pouvions passer, les deux hommes sont venu en nageant auprès de nous, et ayans en leurs mains trois Lancettes ou ASAGAYES."—_Houtman_, 5_b_. [1648.—"The ordinary food of these Cafres is the flesh of this animal (the elephant), and four of them with their ASSEGAIS (in orig. AGEAGAYES), which are a kind of short pike, are able to bring an elephant to the ground and kill it."—_Tavernier_ (ed. _Ball_), ii. 161, cf. ii. 295.] 1666.—"Les autres armes offensives (in India) sont l'arc et la flêche, le javelot ou ZAGAYE...."—_Thevenot_, v. 132 (ed. 1727). 1681.—"... encontraron diez y nueve hombres bazos armados con dardas, y AZAGAYAS, assi llaman los Arabes vnas lanças pequeñas arrojadizas, y pelearon con ellos."—_Martinez de la Puente, Compendio_, 87. 1879.— "Alert to fight, athirst to slay, They shake the dreaded ASSEGAI, And rush with blind and frantic will On all, when few, whose force is skill." _Isandlana_, by _Ld. Stratford de Redcliffe, Times_, March 29. ATAP, ADAP, s. Applied in the Malayo-Javanese regions to any palm-fronds used in thatching, commonly to those of the NIPA (_Nipa fruticans_, Thunb.). [_Atap_, according to Mr Skeat, is also applied to any roofing; thus tiles are called _atap batu_, 'stone _ataps_.'] The Nipa, "although a wild plant, for it is so abundant that its culture is not necessary, it is remarkable that its name should be the same in all the languages from Sumatra to the Philippines."—(_Crawfurd, Dict. Ind. Arch._ 301). ATĔP is Javanese for 'thatch.' 1672.—"ATAP or leaves of Palm-trees...."—_Baldaeus, Ceylon_, 164. 1690.—"ADAPOL (quae folia sunt sicca et vetusta)...."—_Rumphius, Herb. Amb._ i. 14. 1817.—"In the maritime districts, ĀTAP or thatch is made ... from the leaves of the _nipa_."—_Raffles, Java_, i. 166; [2nd ed. i. 186]. 1878.—"The universal roofing of a Perak house is ATTAP stretched over bamboo rafters and ridge-poles. This _attap_ is the dried leaf of the nipah palm, doubled over a small stick of bamboo, or _nibong_."—_McNair, Perak, &c._, 164. ATLAS, s. An obsolete word for 'satin,' from the Ar. _aṭlas_, used in that sense, literally 'bare' or 'bald' (comp. the Ital. _raso_ for 'satin'). The word is still used in German. [The _Draper's Dict._ (s.v.) says that "a silk stuff wrought with threads of gold and silver, and known by this name, was at one time imported from India." Yusuf Ali (_Mon. on Silk Fabrics_, p. 93) writes: "_Atlas_ is the Indian satin, but the term _satan_ (corrupted from the English) is also applied, and sometimes specialised to a thicker form of the fabric. This fabric is always substantial, _i.e._ never so thin or netted as to be semi-transparent; more of the weft showing on the upper surface than of the warp."] 1284.—"Cette même nuit par ordre du Sultan quinze cents de ses Mamlouks furent revêtus de robes d'ATLAS rouges brodées...."—_Makrizi_, t. ii. pt. i. 69. " "The Sultan Mas'ūd clothed his dogs with trappings of AṬLAS of divers colours, and put bracelets upon them."—_Fakhrī_, p. 68. 1505.—"Raso por seda rasa."—ATLĀS, _Vocabular Arauigo of Fr. P. de Alcala_. 1673.—"They go Rich in Apparel, their Turbats of Gold, Damask'd Gold ATLAS Coats to their Heels, Silk, _Alajah_ or Cuttanee breeches."—_Fryer_, 196. 1683.—"I saw ye _Taffaties_ and ATLASSES in ye Warehouse, and gave directions concerning their several colours and stripes."—_Hedges, Diary_, May 6; [Hak. Soc. i. 85]. 1689.—(Surat) "is renown'd for ... rich Silks, such as ATLASSES ... and for Zarbafts [ZERBAFT]...."—_Ovington_, 218. 1712.—In the _Spectator_ of this year are advertised "a purple and gold ATLAS gown" and "a scarlet and gold ATLAS petticoat edged with silver."—Cited in _Malcolm's Anecdotes_ (1808), 429. 1727.—"They are exquisite in the Weaver's Trade and Embroidery, which may be seen in the rich ATLASSES ... made by them."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 160. c. 1750-60.—"The most considerable (manufacture) is that of their ATLASSES or satin flowered with gold and silver."—_Grose_, i. 117. _Note._—I saw not long ago in India a Polish Jew who was called Jacob ATLAS, and he explained to me that when the Jews (about 1800) were forced to assume surnames, this was assigned to his grandfather, because he wore a black satin gaberdine!—(_A. B._ 1879.) ATOLL, s. A group of coral islands forming a ring or chaplet, sometimes of many miles in diameter, inclosing a space of comparatively shallow water, each of the islands being on the same type as the _atoll_. We derive the expression from the Maldive islands, which are the typical examples of this structure, and where the form of the word is _atoḷu_. [P. de Laval (Hak. Soc. i. 93) states that the provinces in the Maldives were known as _Atollon_.] It is probably connected with the Singhalese _ätul_, 'inside'; [or _etula_, as Mr Gray (_P. de Laval_, Hak. Soc. i. 94) writes the word. The _Mad. Admin. Man._ in the Glossary gives Malayāl. _attālam_, 'a sinking reef']. The term was made a scientific one by Darwin in his publication on Coral Reefs (see below), but our second quotation shows that it had been generalised at an earlier date. c. 1610.—"Estant au milieu d'vn ATOLLON, vous voyez autour de vous ce grand banc de pierre que jay dit, qui environne et qui defend les isles contre l'impetuosité de la mer."—_Pyrard de Laval_, i. 71 (ed. 1679); [Hak. Soc. i. 94]. 1732.—"ATOLLON, a name applied to such a place in the sea as exhibits a heap of little islands lying close together, and almost hanging on to each other."—_Zeidler's_ (German) _Universal Lexicon_, s.v. 1842.—"I have invariably used in this volume the term ATOLL, which is the name given to these circular groups of coral islets by their inhabitants in the Indian Ocean, and is synonymous with 'lagoon-island.'"—_Darwin, The Structure, &c., of Coral Reefs_, 2. AUMIL, s. Ar. and thence H. _'āmil_ (noun of agency from _'amal_, 'he performed a task or office,' therefore 'an agent'). Under the native governments a collector of Revenue; also a farmer of the Revenue invested with chief authority in his District. Also AUMILDAR. Properly _'amaldār_, 'one holding office'; (Ar. _'amal_, 'work,' with P. term of agency). A factor or manager. Among the Mahrattas the _'Amaldār_ was a collector of revenue under varying conditions—(See details in _Wilson_). The term is now limited to Mysore and a few other parts of India, and does not belong to the standard system of any Presidency. The word in the following passage looks as if intended for _'amaldār_, though there is a term _Māldār_, 'the holder of property.' 1680.—"The MAULDAR or _Didwan_ [DEWAN] that came with the _Ruccas_ [ROOCKA] from Golcondah sent forward to Lingappa at Conjiveram."—_Ft. St. Geo. Cons._, 9th Novr. No. III., 38. c. 1780.—"... having detected various frauds in the management of the AMULDAR or renter ... (M. Lally) paid him 40,000 rupees."—_Orme_, iii. 496 (ed. 1803). 1793.—"The AUMILDARS, or managers of the districts."—_Dirom_, p. 56. 1799.—"I wish that you would desire one of your people to communicate with the AMILDAR of Soondah respecting this road."—_A. Wellesley_ to T. Munro, in _Munro's Life_, i. 335. 1804.—"I know the character of the Peshwah, and his ministers, and of every Mahratta AMILDAR sufficiently well...."—_Wellington_, iii. 38. 1809.—"Of the AUMIL I saw nothing."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 412. AURUNG, s. H. from P. _aurang_, 'a place where goods are manufactured, a depôt for such goods.' During the Company's trading days this term was applied to their factories for the purchase, on advances, of native piece-goods, &c. 1778.—"... Gentoo-factors in their own pay to provide the investments at the different AURUNGS or cloth markets in the province."—_Orme_, ii. 51. 1789.—"I doubt, however, very much whether he has had sufficient experience in the commercial line to enable him to manage so difficult and so important an AURUNG as Luckipore, which is almost the only one of any magnitude which supplies the species of coarse cloths which do not interfere with the British manufacture."—_Cornwallis_, i. 435. AVA, n.p. The name of the city which was for several centuries the capital of the Burmese Empire, and was applied often to that State itself. This name is borrowed, according to Crawfurd, from the form _Awa_ or _Awak_ used by the Malays. The proper Burmese form was _Eng-wa_, or 'the Lake-Mouth,' because the city was built near the opening of a lagoon into the Irawadi; but this was called, even by the Burmese, more popularly _A-wā_, 'The Mouth.' The city was founded A.D. 1364. The first European occurrence of the name, so far as we know, is (c. 1440) in the narrative of Nicolo Conti, and it appears again (no doubt from Conti's information) in the great World-Map of Fra Mauro at Venice (1459). c. 1430.—"Having sailed up this river for the space of a month he arrived at a city more noble than all the others, called AVA, and the circumference of which is 15 miles."—_Conti_, in _India in the XVth Cent._ 11. c. 1490.—"The country (Pegu) is distant 15 days' journey by land from another called AVA in which grow rubies and many other precious stones."—_Hier. di Sto. Stefano_, u. s. p. 6. 1516.—"Inland beyond this Kingdom of Pegu ... there is another Kingdom of Gentiles which has a King who resides in a very great and opulent city called AVA, 8 days' journey from the sea; a place of rich merchants, in which there is a great trade of jewels, rubies, and spinel-rubies, which are gathered in this Kingdom."—_Barbosa_, 186. c. 1610.—"... The King of OVÁ having already sent much people, with cavalry, to relieve Porão (Prome), which marches with the Pozão (?) and city of OVÁ or ANVÁ, (which means 'surrounded on all sides with streams')...."—_Antonio Bocarro, Decada_, 150. 1726.—"The city AVA is surpassing great.... One may not travel by land to Ava, both because this is permitted by the Emperor to none but envoys, on account of the Rubies on the way, and also because it is a very perilous journey on account of the tigers."—_Valentijn, V._ (_Chorom._) 127. AVADAVAT, s. Improperly for _Amadavat_. The name given to a certain pretty little cage-bird (_Estrelda amandava_, L. or 'Red Wax-Bill') found throughout India, but originally brought to Europe from _Aḥmadābād_ in Guzerat, of which the name is a corruption. We also find Aḥmadābād represented by _Madava_: as in old maps _Astarābād_ on the Caspian is represented by _Strava_ (see quotation from _Correa_ below). [One of the native names for the bird is _lāl_, 'ruby,' which appears in the quotation from Mrs. Meer Hassan Ali below.] 1538.—"... o qual veyo d'AMADAVA principall cidade do reino."—In _S. Botelho, Tombo_, 228. 1546.—"The greater the resistance they made, the more of their blood was spilt in their defeat, and when they took to flight, we gave them chase for the space of half a league. And it is my belief that as far as the will of the officers and lascarys went, we should not have halted on this side of MADAVÁ; but as I saw that my people were much fatigued, and that the Moors were in great numbers, I withdrew them and brought them back to the city."—D. João de Castro's despatch to the City of Goa respecting the victory at Diu.—_Correa_, iv. 574. 1648.—"The capital (of Guzerat) lies in the interior of the country and is named _Hamed-Ewat_, _i.e._ the City of King _Hamed_ who built it; nowadays they call it _Amadavar_ or AMADABAT."—_Van Twist_, 4. 1673.—"From AMIDAVAD, small Birds, who, besides that they are spotted with white and Red no bigger than Measles, the principal Chorister beginning, the rest in Consort, Fifty in a Cage, make an admirable Chorus."—_Fryer_, 116. [1777.—"... a few presents now and then—china, shawls, congou tea, AVADAVATS, and Indian crackers."—_The School for Scandal_, v. i.] 1813.—"... AMADAVATS, and other songsters are brought thither (Bombay) from Surat and different countries."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ i. 47. [The 2nd ed. (i. 32) reads AMADAVADS.] [1832.—"The lollah, known to many by the name of HAVER-DEWATT, is a beautiful little creature, about one-third the size of a hedge-sparrow."—_Mrs. Meer Hassan Ali, Observat._ ii. 54.] AVATAR, s. Skt. _Avatāra_, an incarnation on earth of a divine Being. This word first appears in Baldaeus (1672) in the form AUTAAR (_Afgoderye_, p. 52), which in the German version generally quoted in this book takes the corrupter shape of _Altar_. [c. 1590.—"In the city of Sambal is a temple called Hari Mandal (the temple of Vishnu) belonging to a Brahman, from among whose descendants the tenth AVATAR will appear at this spot."—_Āīn_, tr. Jarrett, ii. 281.] 1672.—"Bey den Benjanen haben auch diese zehen Verwandlungen den Namen daas sie ALTARE heissen, und also hat Mats _Altar_ als dieser erste, gewähret 2500 Jahr."—_Baldaeus_, 472. 1784.—"The ten AVATÁRS or descents of the deity, in his capacity of Preserver."—_Sir W. Jones_, in _Asiat. Res._ (reprint) i. 234. 1812.—"The AWATARS of Vishnu, by which are meant his descents upon earth, are usually counted ten...."—_Maria Graham_, 49. 1821.—"The Irish AVATAR."—_Byron._ 1845.—"In Vishnu-land what AVATAR?"—_Browning, Dramatic Romances, Works_, ed. 1870, iv. pp. 209, 210. 1872.—"... all which cannot blind us to the fact that the Master is merely another AVATAR of Dr Holmes himself."—_Sat. Review_, Dec. 14, p. 768. 1873.—"He ... builds up a curious History of Spiritualism, according to which all matter is mediately or immediately the AVATAR of some Intelligence, not necessarily the highest."—_Academy_, May 15th, 172_b_. 1875.—"Balzac's AVATARS were a hundredfold as numerous as those of Vishnu."—_Ibid._, April 24th, p. 421. AVERAGE, s. Skeat derives this in all its senses from L. Latin _averia_, used for cattle; for his deduction of meanings we must refer to his Dictionary. But it is worthy of consideration whether _average_, in its special marine use for a proportionate contribution towards losses of those whose goods are cast into the sea to save a ship, &c., is not directly connected with the Fr. _avarie_, which has quite that signification. And this last Dozy shows most plausibly to be from the Ar. '_awār_, spoilt merchandise.' [This is rejected by the _N.E.D._, which concludes that the Ar. _'awār_ is "merely a mod. Arabic translation and adaptation of the Western term in its latest sense."] Note that many European words of trade are from the Arabic; and that _avarie_ is in Dutch _avarij_, _averij_, or _haverij_.—(See Dozy, _Oosterlingen_.) AYAH, s. A native lady's-maid or nurse-maid. The word has been adopted into most of the Indian vernaculars in the forms _āya_ or _āyā_, but it is really Portuguese (f. AIA, 'a nurse, or governess'; m. _aio_, 'the governor of a young noble'). [These again have been connected with L. Latin _aidus_, Fr. _aide_, 'a helper.'] 1779.—"I was sitting in my own house in the compound, when the IYA came down and told me that her mistress wanted a candle."—_Kitmutgar's evidence_, in the case of _Grand v. Francis_. Ext. in _Echoes of Old Calcutta_, 225. 1782.—(A Table of Wages):— "_Consumah_.........10 (rupees a month). * * * * * * EYAH....................5."—_India Gazette_, Oct. 12. 1810.—"The female who attends a lady while she is dressing, etc., is called an AYAH."—_Williamson, V. M._ i. 337. 1826.—"The lieutenant's visits were now less frequent than usual; one day, however, he came ... and on leaving the house I observed him slip something, which I doubted not was money, into the hand of the AYAH, or serving woman, of Jane."—_Pandurang Hari_, 71; [ed. 1873, i. 99]. 1842.—"Here (at Simla) there is a great preponderence of Mahometans. I am told that the guns produced absolute consternation, visible in their countenances. One AYAH threw herself upon the ground in an agony of despair.... I fired 42 guns for Ghuzni and Cabul; the 22nd (42nd?) gun—which announced that all was finished—was what overcame the Mahometans."—_Lord Ellenborough_, in _Indian Administration_ 295. This stuff was written to the great Duke of Wellington! 1873.—"The white-robed AYAH flits in and out of the tents, finding a home for our various possessions, and thither we soon retire."—_Fraser's Mag._, June, i. 99. 1879.—"He was exceedingly fond of his two children, and got for them servants; a man to cook their dinner, and an AYAH to take care of them."—_Miss Stokes, Indian Fairy Tales_, 7. B BABA, s. This is the word usually applied in Anglo-Indian families, by both Europeans and natives, to the children—often in the plural form, _bābā lōg_ (_lōg_ = folk). The word is not used by the natives among themselves in the same way, at least not habitually: and it would seem as if our word _baby_ had influenced the use. The word _bābā_ is properly Turki = 'father'; sometimes used to a child as a term of endearment (or forming part of such a term, as in the P. _Bābājān_, 'Life of your Father'). Compare the Russian use of _batushka_. [_Bābājī_ is a common form of address to a Faḳīr, usually a member of one of the Musulman sects. And hence it is used generally as a title of respect.] [1685.—"A Letter from the Pettepolle BOBBA."—_Pringle, Diary, Fort St. Geo._ iv. 92.] 1826.—"I reached the hut of a Gossein ... and reluctantly tapped at the wicket, calling, 'O BABA, O Maharaj.'"—_Pandurang Hari_ [ed. 1873, i. 76]. [1880.—"While SUNNY BABA is at large, and might at any time make a raid on Mamma, who is dozing over a novel on the spider chair near the mouth of the thermantidote, the Ayah and Bearer dare not leave their charge."—_Aberigh-Mackay, Twenty-one Days_, p. 94.] BABAGOOREE, s. H. _Bābāghūrī_, the white agate (or chalcedony?) of Cambay. [For these stones see _Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. i. 323: _Tavernier_, ed. Ball, i. 68.] It is apparently so called from the patron saint or martyr of the district containing the mines, under whose special protection the miners place themselves before descending into the shafts. Tradition alleges that he was a prince of the great Ghori dynasty, who was killed in a great battle in that region. But this prince will hardly be found in history. 1516.—"They also find in this town (Limadura in Guzerat) much chalcedony, which they call BABAGORE. They make beads with it, and other things which they wear about them."—_Barbosa_, 67. 1554.—"In this country (Guzerat) is a profusion of BĀBĀGHŪRĪ and carnelians; but the best of these last are those coming from Yaman."—_Sidi 'Ali Kapudān_, in _J.A.S.B._ v. 463. 1590.—"By the command of his Majesty grain weights of BĀBĀGHŪRĪ were made, which were used in weighing."—_Āīn_, i. 35, and note, p. 615 (_Blochmann_). 1818.—"On the summit stands the tomb ... of the titular saint of the country, BABA GHOR, to whom a devotion is paid more as a deity than as a saint...."—_Copland_, in _Tr. Lit. Soc. Bo._, i. 294. 1849.—Among ten kinds of carnelians specified in H. Briggs's _Cities of Gujaráshtra_ we find "BAWA GORI Akik, a veined kind."—p. 183. BABBS, n.p. This name is given to the I. of Perim, in the St. of Babelmandel, in the quotation from Ovington. It was probably English sea-slang only. [Mr Whiteway points out that this is clearly from _albabo_, the Port. form of the Ar. word. João de Castro in Roteiro (1541), p. 34, says: "This strait is called by the neighbouring people, as well as those who dwell on the shores of the Indian Ocean, ALBABO, which in Arabic signifies 'gates.'"] [1610.—"We attempting to work up to the BABE."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 52.] [1611.—"There is at the BABB a ship come from Swahell."—_Ibid._ i. 111.] 1690.—"The BABBS is a small island opening to the _Red Sea_.... Between this and the Main Land is a safe Passage...."—_Ovington_, 458. [1769.—"Yet they made no estimation of the currents without the BABS"; (note), "This is the common sailors' phrase for the Straits of Babelmandel."—_Bruce, Travels to discover the Source of the Nile_, ed. 1790, Bk. i. cap. ii.] BABER, BHABUR, s. H. _bābar_, _bhābar_. A name given to those districts of the N.W. Provinces which lie immediately under the Himālaya to the dry forest belt on the talus of the hills, at the lower edge of which the moisture comes to the surface and forms the wet forest belt called Tarāī. (See TERAI.) The following extract from the report of a lecture on Indian Forests is rather a happy example of the danger of "a little learning" to a reporter: 1877.—"Beyond that (the Tarāī) lay another district of about the same breadth, called in the native dialect the BAHADAR. That in fact was a great filter-bed of sand and vegetation."—_London Morning Paper of 26th May._ BABI-ROUSSA, s. Malay _babi_[30] ('hog') _rūsa_ ('stag'). The 'Stag-hog,' a remarkable animal of the swine genus (_Sus babirussa_, L.; _Babirussa alfurus_, F. Cuvier), found in the island of Bourou, and some others of the I. Archipelago, but nowhere on continental Asia. Yet it seems difficult to apply the description of Pliny below, or the name and drawing given by Cosmas, to any other animal. The 4-horned swine of Aelian is more probably the African Wart-hog, called accordingly by F. Cuvier _Phacochoerus Aeliani_. c. A.D. 70.—"The wild bores of India have two bowing fangs or tuskes of a cubit length, growing out of their mouth, and as many out of their foreheads like calves hornes."—_Pliny_, viii. 52 (_Holland's Tr._ i. 231). c. 250. "Λέγει δὲ Δίνων ἐν Αἰθιωπίᾳ γίνεσθαι ... ὕς τετράκερως."—_Aelian, De Nat. Anim._ xvii. 10. c. 545.—"The _Choirelaphus_ ('Hog-stag') I have both seen and eaten."—_Cosmas Indicopleustes_, in _Cathay_, &c., p. clxxv. 1555.—"There are _hogs also with hornes_, and parats which prattle much which they call _noris_ (LORY)."—_Galvano, Discoveries of the World_, Hak. Soc. 120. 1658.—"Quadrupes hoc inusitatatae figurae monstrosis bestiis ascribunt Indi quod adversae speciei animalibus, Porco scilicet et Cervo, pronatum putent ... ita ut primo intuitu quatuor cornibus juxta se positis videatur armatum hoc animal BABY-ROUSSA."—_Piso_, App. to _Bontius_, p. 61. [1869.—"The wild pig seems to be of a species peculiar to the island (Celebes); but a much more curious animal of this family is the BABIRUSA or Pig-deer, so named by the Malays from its long and slender legs, and curved tusks resembling horns. This extraordinary creature resembles a pig in general appearance, but it does not dig with its snout, as it feeds on fallen fruits.... Here again we have a resemblance to the Wart-hogs of Africa, whose upper canines grow outwards and curve up so as to form a transition from the usual mode of growth to that of the _Babirusa_. In other respects there seems no affinity between these animals, and the _Babirusa_ stands completely isolated, having no resemblance to the pigs of any other part of the world."—_Wallace, Malay Archip._ (ed. 1890), p. 211, _seqq._] BABOO, s. Beng. and H. _Bābū_ [Skt. _vapra_, 'a father']. Properly a term of respect attached to a name, like _Master_ or _Mr._, and formerly in some parts of Hindustan applied to certain persons of distinction. Its application as a term of respect is now almost or altogether confined to Lower Bengal (though C. P. Brown states that it is also used in S. India for 'Sir, My lord, your Honour'). In Bengal and elsewhere, among Anglo-Indians, it is often used with a slight savour of disparagement, as characterizing a superficially cultivated, but too often effeminate, Bengali. And from the extensive employment of the class, to which the term was applied as a title, in the capacity of clerks in English offices, the word has come often to signify 'a native clerk who writes English.' 1781.—"I said.... From my youth to this day I am a servant to the English. I have never gone to any Rajahs or BAUBOOS nor will I go to them."—Depn. of _Dooud Sing_, Commandant. In _Narr. of Insurn. at Banaras_ in 1781. Calc. 1782. Reprinted at Roorkee, 1853. App., p. 165. 1782.—"_Cantoo_ BABOO" appears as a subscriber to a famine fund at Madras for 200 Sicca Rupees.—_India Gazette_, Oct. 12. 1791. "Here Edmund was making a monstrous ado, About some bloody Letter and Conta BAH-BOOH."[31] _Letters of Simkin the Second_, 147. 1803.—"... Calling on Mr. Neave I found there BABOO Dheep Narrain, brother to Oodit Narrain, Rajah at Benares."—_Lord Valentia's Travels_, i. 112. 1824.—"... the immense convent-like mansion of some of the more wealthy BABOOS...."—_Heber_, i. 31, ed. 1844. 1834.—"The BABOO and other Tales, descriptive of Society in India."—Smith & Elder, London. (By Augustus Prinsep.) 1850.—"If instruction were sought for from them (the Mohammedan historians) we should no longer hear bombastic BABOOS, enjoying under our Government the highest degree of personal liberty ... rave about patriotism, and the degradation of their present position."—_Sir H. M. Elliot_, Orig. Preface to _Mahom. Historians of India_, in Dowson's ed., I. xxii. c. 1866. "But I'd sooner be robbed by a tall man who showed me a yard of steel, Than be fleeced by a sneaking BABOO, with a peon and badge at his heel." _Sir A. C. Lyall, The Old Pindaree._ 1873.—"The pliable, plastic, receptive BABOO of Bengal eagerly avails himself of this system (of English education) partly from a servile wish to please the _Sahib logue_, and partly from a desire to obtain a Government appointment."—_Fraser's Mag._, August, 209. [1880.—"English officers who have become de-Europeanised from long residence among undomesticated natives.... Such officials are what Lord Lytton calls White BABOOS."—_Aberigh-Mackay, Twenty-one Days_, p. 104.] _N.B._—In Java and the further East _bābū_ means a nurse or female servant (Javanese word). BABOOL, s. H. _babūl_, _babūr_ (though often mispronounced _bābul_, as in two quotations below); also called _kīkar_. A thorny mimosa common in most parts of India except the Malabar Coast; the _Acacia arabica_, Willd. The Bhils use the gum as food. 1666.—"L'eau de Vie de ce Païs ... qu'on y boit ordinairement, est faicte de _jagre_ ou sucre noir, qu'on met dans l'eau avec de l'écorce de l'arbre BABOUL, pour y donner quelque force, et ensuite on les distile ensemble."—_Thevenot_, v. 50. 1780.—"Price Current. _Country Produce_: BABLE Trees, large, 5 pc. each tree."—_Hickey's Bengal Gazette_, April 29. [This is _bāblā_, the Bengali form of the word.] 1824.—"Rampoor is ... chiefly remarkable for the sort of fortification which surrounds it. This is a high thick hedge ... of bamboos ... faced on the outside by a formidable underwood of cactus and BÂBOOL."—_Heber_, ed. 1844, i. 290. 1849.—"Look at that great tract from Deesa to the Hāla mountains. It is all sand; sometimes it has a little ragged clothing of BĀBUL or milk-bush."—_Dry Leaves from Young Egypt_, 1. BABOON, s. This, no doubt, comes to us through the Ital. _babuino_; but it is probable that the latter word is a corruption of Pers. _maimūn_ ['the auspicious one'], and then applied by way of euphemism or irony to the baboon or monkey. It also occurs in Ital. under the more direct form of _maimone_ in _gatto-maimone_, 'cat-monkey,' or rather 'monkey-cat.' [The _N.E.D._ leaves the origin of the word doubtful, and does not discuss this among other suggested derivations.] BACANORE and BARCELORE, nn.pp. Two ports of Canara often coupled together in old narratives, but which have entirely disappeared from modern maps and books of navigation, insomuch that it is not quite easy to indicate their precise position. But it would seem that Bacanore, Malayāl. _Vakkanūr_, is the place called in Canarese _Bārkūr_, the _Barcoor-pettah_ of some maps, in lat. 13° 28½′. This was the site of a very old and important city, "the capital of the Jain kings of Tulava ... and subsequently a stronghold of the Vijiyanagar Rajas."—_Imp. Gazet._ [Also see Stuart, _Man. S. Canara_, ii. 264.] Also that _Barcelore_ is a Port. corruption of _Basrūr_ [the Canarese _Basarūru_, 'the town of the waved-leaf fig tree.' (_Mad. Adm. Man. Gloss._, s.v.).] It must have stood immediately below the 'Barsilur Peak' of the Admiralty charts, and was apparently identical with, or near to, the place called Seroor in Scott's Map of the Madras Presidency, in about lat. 13° 55′. [See Stuart, _ibid._ ii. 242. Seroor is perhaps the _Shirūr_ of Mr Stuart (_ibid._ p. 243).] c. 1330.—"Thence (from Hannaur) the traveller came to BĀSARŪR, a small city...."—_Abulfeda_, in _Gildemeister_, 184. c. 1343.—"The first town of Mulaibār that we visited was ABU-SARŪR, which is small, situated on a great estuary, and abounding in coco-nut trees.... Two days after our departure from that town we arrived at FĀKANŪR, which is large and situated on an estuary. One sees there an abundance of sugar-cane, such as has no equal in that country."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 77-78. c. 1420.—"Duas praeterea ad maritimas urbes, alteram PACHAMURIAM ... nomine, xx diebus transiit."—_Conti_, in _Poggius de Var. Fort._ iv. 1501.—"BACANUT," for Bacanur, is named in Amerigo Vespucci's letter, giving an account of Da Gama's discoveries, first published by Baldelli Boni, _Il Milione_, pp. liii. _seqq._ 1516.—"Passing further forward ... along the coast, there are two little rivers on which stand two places, the one called BACANOR, and the other BRACALOR, belonging to the kingdom of Narsyngua and the province of Tolinate (_Tulu-nāḍa_, _Tuluva_ or S. Canara). And in them is much good rice grown round about these places, and this is loaded in many foreign ships and in many of Malabar...."—_Barbosa_, in Lisbon Coll. 294. 1548.—"The Port of the River of BARCALOR pays 500 loads (of rice as tribute)."—_Botelho, Tombo_, 246. 1552.—"Having dispatched this vessel, he (V. da Gama) turned to follow his voyage, desiring to erect the _padrão_ (votive pillar) of which we have spoken; and not finding a place that pleased him better, he erected one on certain islets joined (as it were) to the land, giving it the name of Sancta Maria, whence these islands are now called Saint Mary's Isles, standing between BACANOR and Baticalá, two notable places on that coast."—_De Barros_, I. iv. 11. " "... the city Onor, capital of the kingdom, Baticalá, Bendor, BRACELOR, BACANOR."—_Ibid._ I. ix. 1. 1726.—"In BARSELOOR or BASSELOOR have we still a factory ... a little south of Basseloor lies BAQUANOOR and the little River Vier."—_Valentijn_, v. (Malabar) 6. 1727.—"The next town to the Southward of _Batacola_ [BATCUL] is BARCELOAR, standing on the Banks of a broad River about 4 Miles from the Sea.... The Dutch have a Factory here, only to bring up Rice for their Garrisons.... BACCANOAR and _Molkey_ lie between BARCELOAR and _Mangalore_, both having the benefit of Rivers to export the large quantities of Rice that the Fields produce."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 284-5. [_Molkey_ is _Mulki_, see Stuart, _op. cit._ ii. 259.] 1780.—"St Mary's Islands lie along the coast N. and S. as far as off the river of BACANOR, or Callianpoor, being about 6 leagues.... In lat. 13° 50′ N., 5 leagues from _Bacanor_, runs the river BARSALOR."—_Dunn's N. Directory_, 5th ed. 105. 1814.—"BARCELORE, now frequently called Cundapore."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ iv. 109, also see 113; [2nd ed. II. 464]. BACKDORE, s. H. _bāg-ḍor_ ('bridle-cord'); a halter or leading rein. BACKSEE. Sea H. _bāksī_: nautical 'aback,' from which it has been formed (_Roebuck_). BADEGA, n.p. The Tamil _Vaḍagar_, _i.e._ 'Northerners.' The name has at least two specific applications: A. To the Telegu people who invaded the Tamil country from the kingdom of Vijayanagara (the BISNAGA or NARSINGA of the Portuguese and old travellers) during the later Middle Ages, but especially in the 16th century. This word first occurs in the letters of St. Francis Xavier (1544), whose Parava converts on the Tinnevelly Coast were much oppressed by these people. The _Badega_ language of Lucena, and other writers regarding that time, is the Telegu. The Badagas of St. Fr. Xavier's time were in fact the emissaries of the Nāyaka rulers of Madura, using violence to exact tribute for those rulers, whilst the Portuguese had conferred on the Paravas "the somewhat dangerous privilege of being Portuguese subjects."—See _Caldwell, H. of Tinnevelly_, 69 _seqq._ 1544.—"Ego ad Comorinum Promontorium contendo eòque naviculas deduco xx. cibariis onustas, ut miseris illis subveniam Neophytis, qui BAGADARUM (read BADAGARUM) acerrimorum Christiani nominis hostium terrore perculsi, relictis vicis, in desertas insulas se abdiderunt."—_S. F. Xav. Epistt._ I. vi., ed. 1677. 1572.—"Gens est in regno Bisnagae quos BADAGAS vocant."—_E. Acosta_, 4 _b._ 1737.—"In eâ parte missionis Carnatensis in quâ _Telougou_, ut aiunt, lingua viget, seu inter BADAGOS, quinque annos versatus sum; neque quamdiu viguerunt vires ab illâ dilectissimâ et sanctissimâ Missione Pudecherium veni."—In _Norbert_, iii. 230. 1875.—"Mr C. P. Brown informs me that the early French missionaries in the Guntur country wrote a vocabulary 'de la langue Talenga, dite vulgairement le BADEGA."—_Bp. Caldwell, Dravidian Grammar_, Intr. p. 33. B. To one of the races occupying the Nilgiri Hills, speaking an old Canarese dialect, and being apparently a Canarese colony, long separated from the parent stock.—(See _Bp. Caldwell's Grammar_, 2nd ed., pp. 34, 125, &c.) [The best recent account of this people is that by Mr Thurston in _Bulletin of the Madras Museum_, vol. ii. No. 1.] The name of these people is usually in English corrupted to BURGHERS. BADGEER, s. P. _bād-gīr_, 'wind-catch.' An arrangement acting as a windsail to bring the wind down into a house; it is common in Persia and in Sind. [It is the _Bādhanj_ of Arabia, and the _Malkaf_ of Egypt (_Burton, Ar. Nights_, i. 237; _Lane, Mod. Egypt_, i. 23.] 1298.—"The heat is tremendous (at Hormus), and on that account the houses are built with ventilators (_ventiers_) to catch the wind. These ventilators are placed on the side from which the wind comes, and they bring the wind down into the house to cool it."—_Marco Polo_, ii. 450. [1598.—A similar arrangement at the same place is described by _Linschoten_, i. 51, Hak. Soc.] 1682.—At Gamron (GOMBROON) "most of the houses have a square tower which stands up far above the roof, and which in the upper part towards the four winds has ports and openings to admit air and catch the wind, which plays through these, and ventilates the whole house. In the heat of summer people lie at night at the bottom of these towers, so as to get good rest."—_Nieuhof, Zee en Lant-Reize_, ii. 79. [1798.—"The air in it was continually refreshed and renewed by a cool-sail, made like a funnel, in the manner of M. du Hamel."—_Stavorinus, Voyage_, ii. 104.] 1817. "The _wind-tower_ on the Emir's dome Can scarcely win a breath from heaven." _Moore, Fire-worshippers._ 1872.—"... BADGIRS or windcatchers. You see on every roof these diminutive screens of wattle and dab, forming acute angles with the hatches over which they project. Some are moveable, so as to be turned to the S.W. between March and the end of July, when the monsoon sets in from that quarter."—_Burton's Sind Revisited_, 254. 1881.—"A number of square turrets stick up all over the town; these are BADGIRS or ventilators, open sometimes to all the winds, sometimes only to one or two, and divided inside like the flues of a great chimney, either to catch the draught, or to carry it to the several rooms below."—_Pioneer Mail, March 8th._ BADJOE, BAJOO, s. The Malay jacket (Mal. _bājū_) [of which many varieties are described by Dennys (_Disc. Dict._ p. 107)]. [c. 1610.—"The women (Portuguese) take their ease in their smocks or BAJUS, which are more transparent and fine than the most delicate crape of those parts."—_Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. ii. 112.] 1784.—"Over this they wear the BADJOO, which resembles a morning gown, open at the neck, but fastened close at the wrist, and half-way up the arm."—_Marsden, H. of Sumatra_, 2nd ed. 44. 1878.—"The general Malay costume ... consists of an inner vest, having a collar to button tight round the neck, and the BAJU, or jacket, often of light coloured dimity, for undress."—_McNair_, 147. 1883.—"They wear above it a short-sleeved jacket, the BAJU, beautifully made, and often very tastefully decorated in fine needlework."—_Miss Bird, Golden Chersonese_, 139. BAEL, s. H. _bel_, Mahr. _bail_, from Skt. _vilva_, the Tree and Fruit of _Aegle marmelos_ (Correa), or 'Bengal Quince,' as it is sometimes called, after the name (_Marmelos de Benguala_) given it by Garcia de Orta, who first described the virtues of this fruit in the treatment of dysentery, &c. These are noticed also by P. Vincenzo Maria and others, and have always been familiar in India. Yet they do not appear to have attracted serious attention in Europe till about the year 1850. It is a small tree, a native of various parts of India. The dried fruit is now imported into England.—(See _Hanbury and Flückiger_, 116); [_Watt, Econ. Dict._ i. 117 _seqq._]. The shelly rind of the bel is in the Punjab made into carved snuff-boxes for sale to the Afghans. 1563.—"And as I knew that it was called BELI in Baçaim, I enquired of those native physicians which was its proper name, _cirifole_ or _beli_, and they told me that _cirifole_ [_śriphala_] was the physician's name for it."—_Garcia De O._, ff. 221 _v._, 222. [1614.—"One jar of BYLE at ru. 5 per maund."—_Foster, Letters_, iii. 41.] 1631.—Jac. Bontius describes the BEL as _malum cydonium_ (_i.e._ a quince), and speaks of its pulp as good for dysentery and the _cholerae immanem orgasmum_.—Lib. vi. cap. viii. 1672.—"The BILI plant grows to no greater height than that of a man [this is incorrect], all thorny ... the fruit in size and hardness, and nature of rind, resembles a pomegranate, dotted over the surface with little dark spots equally distributed.... With the fruit they make a decoction, which is a most efficacious remedy for dysenteries or fluxes, proceeding from excessive heat...."—_P. Vincenzo_, 353. 1879.—"... On this plain you will see a large BÉL-tree, and on it one big BÉL-fruit."—_Miss Stokes, Indian Fairy Tales_, 140. BAFTA, s. A kind of calico, made especially at Baroch; from the Pers. _bāfta_, 'woven.' The old Baroch _baftas_ seem to have been fine goods. Nothing is harder than to find intelligible explanations of the distinction between the numerous varieties of cotton stuffs formerly exported from India to Europe under a still greater variety of names; names and trade being generally alike obsolete. _Baftas_ however survived in the Tariffs till recently. [_Bafta_ is at present the name applied to a silk fabric. (See quotation from _Yusuf Ali_ below.) In Bengal, Charpata and Noakhali in the Chittagong Division were also noted for their cotton _baftas_ (_Birdwood, Industr. Arts_, 249).] 1598.—"There is made great store of Cotton Linnen of diuers sort ... BOFFETAS."—_Linschoten_, p. 18. [Hak. Soc. i. 60.] [1605-6.—"_Patta Kassa_ of the ffinest _Totya_, BAFFA."—_Birdwood, First Letter Book_, 73. We have also "Black BAFFATTA."—_Ibid._ 74.] [1610.—"BAFFATA, the corge Rs. 100."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 72.] 1612.—"BAFTAS or white Callicos, from twentie to fortie Royals the _corge_."—_Capt. Saris_, in _Purchas_, i. 347. 1638.—"... tisserans qui y font cette sorte de toiles de cotton, que l'on appelle BAFTAS, qui sont les plus fines de toutes celles qui se font dans la Prouince de Guzaratta."—_Mandelslo_, 128. 1653.—"BAFTAS est un nom Indien qui signifie des toiles fort serrées de cotton, lesquelles la pluspart viennent de Baroche, ville du Royaume de Guzerat, appartenant au Grand Mogol."—_De la B. le Gouz_, 515. 1665.—"The BAFTAS, or Calicuts painted red, blue, and black, are carried white to _Agra_ and _Amadabad_, in regard those cities are nearest the places where the _Indigo_ is made that is us'd in colouring."—_Tavernier_, (E. T.) p. 127; [ed. _Ball_, ii. 5]. 1672.—"_Broach_ BAFTAS, broad and narrow."—_Fryer_, 86. 1727.—"The _Baroach_ BAFTAS are famous throughout all India, the country producing the best Cotton in the World."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 144. 1875.—In the Calcutta Tariff valuation of this year we find Piece Goods, Cotton: BAFTAHS, score, Rs. 30. [1900.—"Akin to the _pot thāns_ is a fabric known as BAFTA (literally woven), produced in Benares; body pure silk, with _butis_ in _kalabatun_ or cloth; ... used for _angarkhas_, _kots_, and women's _paijamas_ (Musulmans)."—_Yusuf Ali, Mon. on Silk Fabrics_, 97.] It is curious to find this word now current on Lake Nyanza. The burial of King Mtesa's mother is spoken of: 1883.—"The chiefs half filled the nicely-padded coffin with BUFTA (bleached calico) ... after that the corpse and then the coffin was filled up with more BUFTA...."—In _Ch. Missy. Intelligencer_, N.S., viii. p. 543. BAHAR, s. Ar. _bahār_, Malayāl. _bhāram_, from Skt. _bhāra_, 'a load.' A weight used in large trading transactions; it varied much in different localities; and though the name is of Indian origin it was naturalised by the Arabs, and carried by them to the far East, being found in use, when the Portuguese arrived in those seas, at least as far as the Moluccas. In the Indian islands the _bahār_ is generally reckoned as equal to 3 PECULS (q.v.), or 400 avoirdupois. But there was a different _bahār_ in use for different articles of merchandise; or, rather, each article had a special surplus allowance in weighing, which practically made a different _bahār_ (see PICOTA). [Mr. Skeat says that it is now uniformly equal to 400 lbs. av. in the British dominions in the Malay Peninsula; but Klinkert gives it as the equivalent of 12 _pikuls_ of AGAR-AGAR; 6 of cinnamon; 3 of TRIPANG.] 1498.—"... and begged him to send to the King his Lord a BAGAR of cinnamon, and another of clove ... for sample" (_a mostra_).—_Roteiro de V. da Gama_, 78. 1506.—"In Cananor el suo Re si è zentil, e qui nasce zz. (_i.e._ _zenzeri_ or 'ginger'); ma li zz. pochi e non cusi boni come quelli de Colcut, e suo peso si chiama BAAR, che sono K. (Cantari) 4 da Lisbona."—_Relazione di Leonardo Ca' Masser_, 26. 1510.—"If the merchandise about which they treat be spices, they deal by the _bahar_, which BAHAR weighs three of our _cantari_."—_Varthema_, p. 170. 1516.—"It (Malacca) has got such a quantity of gold, that the great merchants do not estimate their property, nor reckon otherwise than by _bahars_ of gold, which are 4 quintals to each BAHAR."—_Barbosa_, 193. 1552.—"300 BAHARES of pepper."—_Castanheda_, ii. 301. Correa writes BARES, as does also Couto. 1554.—"The BAAR of nuts (_noz_) contains 20 faraçolas, and 5 maunds more of PICOTA; thus the _baar_, with its _picota_, contains 20½ faraçolas...."—_A. Nunes_, 6. c. 1569.—"After this I saw one that would have given a BARRE of Pepper, which is two Quintals and a halfe, for a little Measure of water, and he could not have it."—_C. Fredericke_, in _Hakl._ ii. 358. 1598.—"Each BHAR of _Sunda_ weigheth 330 _catten_ of China."—_Linschoten_, 34: [Hak. Soc. i. 113]. 1606.—"... their came in his company a Portugall Souldier, which brought a Warrant from the Capitaine to the Gouernor of _Manillia_, to trade with vs, and likewise to giue _John Rogers_, for his pains a BAHAR of Cloues."—_Middleton's Voyage_, D. 2. _b_. 1613.—"Porque os naturaes na quelle tempo possuyão muytos BÂRES de ouro."—_Godinho de Eredia_, 4 v. [1802.—"That at the proper season for gathering the pepper and for a _Pallam_ weighing 13 rupees and 1½ _Viessam_ 120 of which are equal to a _Tulam_ or _Maund_ weighing 1,732 rupees, calculating, at which standard for one BAROM or _Candy_ the Sircar's price is Rs. 120."—_Procl. at Malabar_, in _Logan_, iii. 348. This makes the BAROM equal to 650 lbs.] BAHAUDUR, s. H. _Bahādur_, 'a hero, or champion.' It is a title affixed commonly to the names of European officers in Indian documents, or when spoken of ceremoniously by natives (_e.g._ "Jones Ṣāhib _Bahādur_"), in which use it may be compared with "the gallant officer" of Parliamentary courtesy, or the _Illustrissimo Signore_ of the Italians. It was conferred as a title of honour by the Great Mogul and by other native princes [while in Persia it was often applied to slaves (Burton, _Ar. Nights_, iii. 114)]. Thus it was particularly affected to the end of his life by Hyder Ali, to whom it had been given by the Raja of Mysore (see quotation from John Lindsay below [and Wilks, _Mysoor_, Madras reprint, i. 280]). _Bahādur_ and _Sirdār Bahādur_ are also the official titles of members of the 2nd and 1st classes respectively of the Order of British India, established for native officers of the army in 1837. [The title of _Rāē Bahādur_ is also conferred upon Hindu civil officers.] As conferred by the Court of Delhi the usual gradation of titles was (ascending):—1. _Bahādur_; 2. _Bahādur Jang_; 3. _Bahādur ud-Daulah_; 4. _Bahādur ul-mulk_. At Hyderabad they had also _Bahādur ul-Umrā_ (_Kirkpatrick_, in _Tippoo's Letters_, 354). [Many such titles of Europeans will be found in _North Indian N. & Q._, i. 35, 143, 179; iv. 17.] In Anglo-Indian colloquial parlance the word denotes a haughty or pompous personage, exercising his brief authority with a strong sense of his own importance; a _don_ rather than a swaggerer. Thackeray, who derived from his Indian birth and connections a humorous felicity in the use of Anglo-Indian expressions, has not omitted this serviceable word. In that brilliant burlesque, the _Memoirs of Major Gahagan_, we have the Mahratta traitor _Bobachee Bahauder_. It is said also that Mr Canning's malicious wit bestowed on Sir John Malcolm, who was not less great as a talker than as a soldier and statesman, the title, not included in the Great Mogul's repertory, of _Bahauder Jaw_.[32] _Bahādur_ is one of the terms which the hosts of Chingiz Khan brought with them from the Mongol Steppes. In the Mongol genealogies we find Yesugai _Bahādur_, the father of Chingiz, and many more. Subutai _Bahādur_, one of the great soldiers of the Mongol host, twice led it to the conquest of Southern Russia, twice to that of Northern China. In Sanang Setzen's poetical annals of the Mongols, as rendered by I. J. Schmidt, the word is written _Baghatur_, whence in Russian _Bogatir_ still survives as a memento probably of the Tartar domination, meaning 'a hero or champion.' It occurs often in the old Russian epic ballads in this sense; and is also applied to Samson of the Bible. It occurs in a Russian chronicler as early as 1240, but in application to Mongol leaders. In Polish it is found as _Bohatyr_, and in Hungarian as _Bátor_,—this last being in fact the popular Mongol pronunciation of _Baghatur_. In Turki also this elision of the guttural extends to the spelling, and the word becomes _Bātur_, as we find it in the Dicts. of Vambéry and Pavet de Courteille. In Manchu also the word takes the form of _Baturu_, expressed in Chinese characters as _Pa-tu-lu_;[33] the Kirghiz has it as _Batyr_; the Altai-Tataric as _Paattyr_, and the other dialects even as _Magathyr_. But the singular history of the word is not yet entirely told. Benfey has suggested that the word originated in Skt. _bhaga-dhara_ ('happiness-possessing').[34] But the late lamented Prof. A. Schiefner, who favoured us with a note on the subject, was strongly of opinion that the word was rather a corruption "through dissimulation of the consonant," of the Zend _bagha-puthra_ 'Son of God,' and thus but another form of the famous term FAGHFŪR, by which the old Persians rendered the Chinese _Tien-tsz_ ('Son of Heaven'), applying it to the Emperor of China. 1280-90.—In an eccentric Persian poem purposely stuffed with Mongol expressions, written by Purbahā Jāmī in praise of Arghūn Khān of Persia, of which Hammer has given a German translation, we have the following:— "The Great Kaan names thee his _Ulugh-Bitekchī_ [Great Secretary], Seeing thou art _bitekchi_ and BEHĀDIR to boot; O Well-beloved, the _yarlīgh_ [rescript] that thou dost issue is obeyed By Turk and Mongol, by Persian, Greek, and Barbarian!" _Gesch. der Gold. Horde_, 461. c. 1400.—"I ordained that every Ameer who should reduce a Kingdom, or defeat an army, should be exalted by three things: by a title of honour, by the _Tugh_ [Yak's tail standard], and by the _Nakkára_ [great kettle drum]; and should be dignified by the title of BAHAUDUR."—_Timour's Institutes_, 283; see also 291-293. 1404.—"E elles le dixeron q̃ aquel era uno de los valiẽtes e BAHADURES q'en el linage del Señor auia."—_Clavijo_, § lxxxix. " "E el home q̃ este haze e mas vino beue dizen que es BAHADUR, que dizen elles por homem rezio."—Do. § cxii. 1407.—"The Prince mounted, escorted by a troop of BAHADURS, who were always about his person."—_Abdurrazāk's Hist._ in _Not. et Ext._ xiv. 126. 1536.—(As a proper name.) "Itaq̃ ille potentissimus Rex BADUR, Indiae universae terror, a quo nonulli regnũ Pori maximi quõdam regis teneri affirmant...."—Letter from _John III. of Portugal_ to Pope Paul III. Hardly any native name occurs more frequently in the Portuguese Hist. of India than this of _Badur_—viz. Bahādur Shāh, the warlike and powerful king of Guzerat (1526-37), killed in a fray which closed an interview with the Viceroy, Nuno da Cunha, at Diu. 1754.—"The _Kirgeese Tartars_ ... are divided into three _Hordas_, under the Government of a _Khan_. That part which borders on the Russian dominions was under the authority of _Jean Beek_, whose name on all occasions was honoured with the title of BATER."—_Hanway_, i. 239. The name _Jean Beek_ is probably _Janibek_, a name which one finds among the hordes as far back as the early part of the 14th century (see _Ibn Batuta_, ii. 397). 1759.—"From Shah Alum BAHADRE, son of Alum Guire, the Great Mogul, and successor of the Empire, to Colonel Sabut Jung BAHADRE" (_i.e._ Clive).—Letter in _Long_, p. 163. We have said that the title _Behauder_ (_Bahādur_) was one by which Hyder Ali of Mysore was commonly known in his day. Thus in the two next quotations: 1781.—"Sheikh Hussein upon the guard tells me that our army has beat the BEHAUDER [_i.e._ Hyder Ali], and that peace was making. Another sepoy in the afternoon tells us that the BEHAUDER had destroyed our army, and was besieging Madras."—_Captivity of Hon. John Lindsay_, in _Lives of the Lindsays_, iii. 296. 1800.—"One lac of BEHAUDRY pagodas."—_Wellington_, i. 148. 1801.—"Thomas, who was much in liquor, now turned round to his _sowars_, and said—'Could any one have stopped Sahib BAHAUDOOR at this gate but one month ago?' 'No, no,' replied they; on which——"—_Skinner, Mil. Mem._ i. 236. 1872.—"... the word 'BAHÁDUR' ... (at the Mogul's Court) ... was only used as an epithet. Ahmed Shah used it as a title and ordered his name to be read in the Friday prayer as 'Mujahid ud dín Muhammad Abú naçr Ahmad Sháh BAHÁDUR. Hence also '_Kampaní_ BAHADUR,' the name by which the E. I. Company is still known in India. The modern 'Khan BAHÁDUR' is, in Bengal, by permission assumed by Muhammedan Deputy Magistrates, whilst Hindu Deputy Magistrates assume 'Rái BAHÁDUR'; it stands, of course, for 'Khán-i-BAHÁDUR,' 'the courageous Khán.' The compound, however, is a modern abnormal one; for 'Khán' was conferred by the Dihli Emperors, and so also 'Bahádur' and 'Bahádur Khán,' but not 'Khán Bahádur.'"—_Prof. Blochmann_, in _Ind. Antiquary_, i. 261. 1876.—"Reverencing at the same time bravery, dash, and boldness, and loving their freedom, they (the Kirghiz) were always ready to follow the standard of any BATYR, or hero, ... who might appear on the stage."—_Schuyler's Turkistan_, i. 33. 1878.—"Peacock feathers for some of the subordinate officers, a yellow jacket for the successful general, and the bestowal of the Manchoo title of BATURU, or 'Brave,' on some of the most distinguished brigadiers, are probably all the honours which await the return of a triumphal army. The reward which fell to the share of 'Chinese Gordon' for the part he took in the suppression of the Taiping rebellion was a yellow jacket, and the title of _Baturu_ has lately been bestowed on Mr Mesny for years of faithful service against the rebels in the province of Kweichow."—_Saturday Rev._, Aug. 10, p. 182. " "There is nothing of the great BAHAWDER about him."—_Athenaeum_, No. 2670, p. 851. 1879.—"This strictly prohibitive Proclamation is issued by the Provincial Administrative Board of Likim ... and Chang, Brevet-Provincial Judge, chief of the Foochow Likim Central Office, Taot'ai for special service, and BAT'URU with the title of 'Awe-inspiring Brave'"—Transl. of _Proclamation against the cultivation of the Poppy_ in Foochow, July 1879. BAHIRWUTTEEA, s. Guj. _bāhirwatū_. A species of outlawry in Guzerat; _bāhirwatīā_, the individual practising the offence. It consists "in the Rajpoots or GRASSIAS making their ryots and dependants quit their native village, which is suffered to remain waste; the _Grassia_ with his brethren then retires to some asylum, whence he may carry on his depredations with impunity. Being well acquainted with the country, and the redress of injuries being common cause with the members of every family, the _Bahirwutteea_ has little to fear from those who are not in the immediate interest of his enemy, and he is in consequence enabled to commit very extensive mischief."—_Col. Walker_, quoted in _Forbes, Rās Māla_, 2nd ed., p. 254-5. Col. Walker derives the name from _bāhir_, 'out,' and _wāt_, 'a road.' [Tod, in a note to the passage quoted below, says "this term is a compound of _bār_ (_bāhir_) and _wuttan_ (_wat̤an_), literally _ex patriâ_."] [1829.—"This petty chieftain, who enjoyed the distinctive epithet of outlaw (_barwattia_), was of the Sonigurra clan."...—_Pers. Narr._, in _Annals of Raj_. (Calcutta reprint), i. 724.] The origin of most of the brigandage in Sicily is almost what is here described in Kattiwār. BAIKREE, s. The Bombay name for the BARKING-DEER. It is Guzarātī _bekṛī_; and acc. to Jerdon and [Blandford, _Mammalia_, 533] Mahr. _bekra_ or _bekar_, but this is not in Molesworth's Dict. [Forsyth (_Highlands of C. I._, p. 470) gives the Gond and Korku names as _Bherki_, which may be the original]. 1879.—"Any one who has shot BAIKRI on the spurs of the Ghats can tell how it is possible unerringly to mark down these little beasts, taking up their position for the day in the early dawn."—_Overl. Times of India_, Suppt. May 12, 7_b_. BAJRA, s. H. _bājrā_ and _bājrī_ (_Penicillaria spicata_, Willden.). One of the tall millets forming a dry crop in many parts of India. Forbes calls it _bahjeree_ (_Or. Mem._ ii. 406; [2nd ed. i. 167), and _bajeree_ (i. 23)]. 1844.—"The ground (at Maharajpore) was generally covered with BAJREE, full 5 or 6 feet high."—_Lord Ellenborough_, in _Ind. Admin._ 414. BĀKIR-KHĀNĪ, s. P.—H. _bāqir-khānī_; a kind of cake almost exactly resembling pie-crust, said to owe its name to its inventor, _Bākir Khān_. [1871.—"The best kind (of native cakes) are BAKA KANAH and '_sheer mahl_' (SHEER-MAUL)."—_Riddell, Ind. Domest. Econ._ 386.] BALÁCHONG, BLACHONG, s. Malay _balāchān_; [acc. to Mr Skeat the standard Malay is _blachan_, in full _belachan_.] The characteristic condiment of the Indo-Chinese and Malayan races, composed of prawns, sardines, and other small fish, allowed to ferment in a heap, and then mashed up with salt. [Mr Skeat says that it is often, if not always, trodden out like grapes.] Marsden calls it 'a species of caviare,' which is hardly fair to caviare. It is the _ngāpi_ (NGAPEE) of the Burmese, and _trāsi_ of the Javanese, and is probably, as Crawfurd says, the Roman _garum_. One of us, who has witnessed the process of preparing _ngāpi_ on the island of Negrais, is almost disposed to agree with the Venetian Gasparo Balbi (1583), who says "he would rather smell a dead dog, to say nothing of eating it" (f. 125_v_). But when this experience is absent it may be more tolerable. 1688.—Dampier writes it BALACHAUN, ii. 28. 1727.—"_Bankasay_ is famous for making BALLICHANG, a Sauce made of dried Shrimps, Cod-pepper, Salt, and a Sea-weed or Grass, all well mixed and beaten up to the Consistency of thick Mustard."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 194. The same author, in speaking of Pegu, calls the like sauce _Prock_ (44), which was probably the Talain name. It appears also in Sonnerat under the form _Prox_ (ii. 305). 1784.—"BLACHANG ... is esteemed a great delicacy among the Malays, and is by them exported to the west of India.... It is a species of caviare, and is extremely offensive and disgusting to persons who are not accustomed to it."—_Marsden's H. of Sumatra_, 2nd ed. 57. [1871.—Riddell (_Ind. Domest. Econ._ p. 227) gives a receipt for BALLACHONG, of which the basis is prawns, to which are added chillies, salt, garlic, tamarind juice, &c.] 1883.—"... BLACHANG—a Malay preparation much relished by European lovers of decomposed cheese...."—_Miss Bird, Golden Chersonese_, 96. BALAGHAUT, used as n.p.; P. _bālā_, 'above,' H. Mahr., &c., _ghāt_, 'a pass,'—the country 'above the passes,' _i.e._ above the passes over the range of mountains which we call the "Western GHAUTS." The mistaken idea that _ghāt_ means 'mountains' causes Forbes to give a nonsensical explanation, cited below. The expression may be illustrated by the old Scotch phrases regarding "below and above the Pass" of so and so, implying Lowlands and Highlands. c. 1562.—"All these things were brought by the Moors, who traded in pepper which they brought from the hills where it grew, by land in Bisnega, and BALAGATE, and Cambay."—_Correa_, ed. Ld. Stanley, Hak. Soc. p. 344. 1563.—"_R._ Let us get on horseback and go for a ride; and as we go you shall tell me what is the meaning of _Nizamosha_ (NIZAMALUCO), for you often speak to me of such a person. "_O._ I will tell you now that he is King in the BAGALATE (misprint for _Balagate_), whose father I have often attended medically, and the son himself sometimes. From him I have received from time to time more than 12,000 PARDAOS; and he offered me a salary of 40,000 pardaos if I would visit him for so many months every year, but I would not accept."—_Garcia de Orta_, f. 33_v_. 1598.—"This high land on the toppe is very flatte and good to build upon, called BALAGATTE."—_Linschoten_, 20; [Hak. Soc. i. 65; cf. i. 235]. " "BALLAGATE, that is to say, above the hill, for _Balla_ is above, and _Gate_ is a hill...."—_Ibid._ 49; [Hak. Soc. i. 169]. 1614.—"The coast of Coromandel, BALAGATT or Telingana."—_Sainsbury_, i. 301. 1666.—"BALAGATE est une des riches Provinces du Grand Mogol.... Elle est au midi de celle de Candich."—_Thevenot_, v. 216. 1673.—"... opening the ways to BALIGAOT, that Merchants might with safety bring down their Goods to Port."—_Fryer_, 78. c. 1760.—"The BALL-A-GAT Mountains, which are extremely high, and so called from _Bal_, mountain, and _gatt_, flat [!], because one part of them affords large and delicious plains on their summit, little known to Europeans."—_Grose_, i. 231. This is nonsense, but the following are also absurd misdescriptions:— 1805.—"BALA GHAUT, the higher or upper _Gaut_ or _Ghaut_, a range of mountains so called to distinguish them from the Payen Ghauts, the lower Ghauts or Passes."—_Dict. of Words used in E. Indies_, 28. 1813.—"In some parts this tract is called the BALLA-GAUT, or high mountains; to distinguish them from the lower Gaut, nearer the sea."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ i. 206; [2nd ed. i. 119]. BALASORE, n.p. A town and district of Orissa; the site of one of the earliest English factories in the "BAY," established in 1642, and then an important seaport; supposed to be properly _Bāleśvara_, Skt. _bāla_, 'strong,' _īśvara_, 'lord,' perhaps with reference to Krishna. Another place of the same name in Madras, an isolated peak, 6762′ high, lat. 11° 41′ 43″, is said to take its name from the Asura Bana. 1676.— "When in the vale of BALASER I fought, And from Bengal the captive Monarch brought." _Dryden, Aurungzebe_, ii. 1. 1727.—"The Sea-shore of BALASORE being very low, and the Depths of Water very gradual from the Strand, make Ships in BALLASORE Road keep a good Distance from the Shore; for in 4 or 5 Fathoms, they ride 3 Leagues off."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 397. BALASS, s. A kind of ruby, or rather a rose-red spinelle. This is not an Anglo-Indian word, but it is a word of Asiatic origin, occurring frequently in old travellers. It is a corruption of _Balakhshī_, a popular form of _Badakhshī_, because these rubies came from the famous mines on the Upper Oxus, in one of the districts subject to Badakhshān. [See _Vambéry, Sketches_, 255; _Ball, Tavernier_, i. 382 _n._] c. 1350.—"The mountains of Badakhshān have given their name to the Badakhshi ruby, vulgarly called _al_-BALAKHSH."—_Ibn Batuta_, iii. 59, 394. 1404.—"Tenia (Tamerlan) vestido vna ropa et vn paño de seda raso sin lavores e ẽ la cabeça tenia vn sombrero blãco alto con un BALAX en cima e con aljofar e piedras."—_Clavijo_, § cx. 1516.—"These BALASSES are found in Balaxayo, which is a kingdom of the mainland near Pegu and Bengal."—_Barbosa_, 213. This is very bad geography for Barbosa, who is usually accurate and judicious, but it is surpassed in much later days. 1581.—"I could never understand from whence those that be called BALASSI come."—_Caesar Fredericke_, in _Hakl._ ii. 372. [1598.—"The BALLAYESES are likewise sold by weight."—_Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. ii. 156.] 1611.—"Of BALLACE Rubies little and great, good and bad, there are single two thousand pieces" (in Akbar's treasury).—_Hawkins_, in _Purchas_, i. 217. [1616.—"Fair pearls, BALLAST rubies."—_Foster, Letters_, iv. 243.] 1653.—"Les Royaumes de Pegou, d'où viennent les rubis BALETS."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, 126. 1673.—"The last sort is called a BALLACE Ruby, which is not in so much esteem as the Spinell, because it is not so well coloured."—_Fryer_, 215. 1681.—"... ay ciertos BALAXES, que llmana candidos, que son como los diamantes."—_Martinez de la Puente_, 12. 1689.—"... The BALACE Ruby is supposed by some to have taken its name from _Palatium_, or Palace; ... the most probable Conjecture is that of _Marcus Paulus Venetus_, that it is borrow'd from the Country, where they are found in greatest Plentie...."—_Ovington_, 588. BALCONY, s. Not an Anglo-Indian word, but sometimes regarded as of Oriental origin; a thing more than doubtful. The etymology alluded to by Mr. Schuyler and by the lamented William Gill in the quotations below, is not new, though we do not know who first suggested it. Neither do we know whether the word _balagani_, which Erman (_Tr. in Siberia_, E. T. i. 115) tells us is the name given to the wooden booths at the Nijnei Fair, be the same P. word or no. Wedgwood, Littré, [and the _N.E.D._] connect _balcony_ with the word which appears in English as _balk_, and with the Italian _balco_, 'a scaffolding' and the like, also used for 'a box' at the play. _Balco_, as well as _palco_, is a form occurring in early Italian. Thus Franc. da Buti, commenting on Dante (1385-87), says: "_Balco_ è luogo alto doue si monta e scende." Hence naturally would be formed _balcone_, which we have in Giov. Villani, in Boccaccio and in Petrarch. Manuzzi (_Vocabolario It._) defines _balcone_ as = _finestra_ (?). It may be noted as to the modern pronunciation that whilst ordinary mortals (including among verse-writers Scott and Lockhart, Tennyson and Hood) accent the word as a dactyl (_bālcŏny̆_), the _crême de la crême_, if we are not mistaken, makes it, or did in the last generation make it, as Cowper does below, an amphibrach (_bălcōny̆_): "Xanthus his name with those of heavenly birth, But called Scamander by the sons of earth!" [According to the _N.E.D._ the present pronunciation, "which," said Sam. Rogers, "makes me sick," was established about 1825.] c. 1348.—"E al continuo v'era pieno di belle donne a' BALCONI."—_Giov. Villani_, x. 132-4. c. 1340-50.— "Il figliuol di Latona avea già nove Volte guardato dal BALCON sovrano, Per quella, ch'alcun tempo mosse I suoi sospir, ed or gli altrui commove in vano." _Petrarca, Rime_, Pte. i. Sonn. 35, ed. Pisa, 1805. c. 1340-50.— "Ma si com' uom talor che piange, a parte Vede cosa che gli occhi, e 'l cor alletta, Così colei per ch'io son in prigione Standosi ad un BALCONE, Che fù sola a' suoi di cosa perfetta Cominciai a mirar con tale desío Che me stesso, e 'l mio mal pose in oblío: I'era in terra, e 'l cor mio in Paradiso." _Petrarca, Rime_, Pte. ii. Canzone 4. 1645-52.—"When the King sits to do Justice, I observe that he comes into the BALCONE that looks into the Piazza."—_Tavernier_, E. T. ii. 64; [ed. _Ball_, i. 152]. 1667.—"And be it further enacted, That in the Front of all Houses, hereafter to be erected in any such Streets as by Act of Common Council shall be declared to be High Streets, _Balconies_ Four Foot broad with Rails and Bars of Iron ... shall be placed...."—Act 19 Car. II., cap. 3, sect. 13. (Act for Rebuilding the City of London.) 1783. "At Edmonton his loving wife From the BALCŌNY spied Her tender husband, wond'ring much To see how he did ride." _John Gilpin._ 1805.— "For from the lofty BALCŎNY, Rung trumpet, shalm and psaltery." _Lay of the Last Minstrel._ 1833.— "Under tower and BALCŎNY, By garden-wall and gallery, A gleaming shape she floated by, Dead pale between the houses high." _Tennyson's Lady of Shalott._ 1876.—"The houses (in Turkistan) are generally of but one story, though sometimes there is a small upper room called _bala-khana_ (P. _bala_, upper, and _khana_, room) whence we get our BALCONY."—_Schuyler's Turkistan_, i. 120. 1880.—"_Bālā khānă_ means 'upper house,' or 'upper place,' and is applied to the room built over the archway by which the _chăppă khānă_ is entered, and from it, by the way, we got our word 'BALCONY.'"—MS. Journal in Persia of _Captain W. J. Gill_, R.E. BALOON, BALLOON, &c., s. A rowing vessel formerly used in various parts of the Indies, the basis of which was a large canoe, or 'dug-out.' There is a Mahr. word _balyānw_, a kind of barge, which is probably the original. [See _Bombay Gazetteer_, xiv. 26.] 1539.—"E embarcando-se ... partio, eo forão accompanhando dez ou doze BALÕES ate a Ilha de Upe...."—_Pinto_, ch. xiv. 1634.— "Neste tempo da terra para a armada BALÕES, e cal' luzes cruzar vimos...." _Malaca Conquistada_, iii. 44. 1673.—"The President commanded his own BALOON (a Barge of State, of Two and Twenty Oars) to attend me."—_Fryer_, 70. 1755.—"The Burmas has now Eighty BALLONGS, none of which as [_sic_] great Guns."—Letter from _Capt. R. Jackson_, in _Dalrymple Or. Repert._ i. 195. 1811.—"This is the simplest of all boats, and consists merely of the trunk of a tree hollowed out, to the extremities of which pieces of wood are applied, to represent a stern and prow; the two sides are boards joined by rottins or small bambous without nails; no iron whatsoever enters into their construction.... The BALAUMS are used in the district of Chittagong."—_Solvyns_, iii. BALSORA, BUSSORA, &c., n.p. These old forms used to be familiar from their use in the popular version of the Arabian Nights after Galland. The place is the sea-port city of _Basra_ at the mouth of the Shat-al-'Arab, or United Euphrates and Tigris. [Burton (_Ar. Nights_, x. 1) writes _Bassorah_.] 1298.—"There is also on the river as you go from Baudas to Kisi, a great city called BASTRA surrounded by woods in which grow the best dates in the world."—_Marco Polo_, Bk. i. ch. 6. c. 1580.—"BALSARA, altrimente detta BASSORA, è una città posta nell' Arabia, la quale al presente e signoreggiata dal Turco ... è città di gran negocio di spetiarie, di droghe, e altre merci che uengono di Ormus; è abondante di dattoli, risi, e grani."—_Balbi_, f. 32_f_. [1598.—"The town of BALSORA; also BASSORA."—_Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. i. 45.] 1671.— "From Atropatia and the neighbouring plains Of Adiabene, Media, and the south Of Susiana to BALSARA'S Haven...." _Paradise Regained_, iii. 1747.—"He (the Prest. of Bombay) further advises us that they have wrote our Honble. Masters of the Loss of Madrass by way of BUSSERO, the 7th of November."—_Ft. St. David Consn._, 8th January 1746-7. MS. in India Office. [Also see CONGO.] BALTY, s. H. _bāltī_, 'a bucket,' [which Platts very improbably connects with Skt. _vări_, 'water'], is the Port. _balde_. BÁLWAR, s. This is the native servant's form of 'barber,' shaped by the 'striving after meaning' as _bālwār_, for _bālwālā_, _i.e._ 'capillarius,' 'hair-man.' It often takes the further form BĀL-BŪR, another factitious hybrid, shaped by P. _būrīdan_, 'to cut,' quasi 'hair-cutter.' But though now obsolete, there was also (see both _Meninski_ and _Vullers_ s.v.) a Persian word _bărbăr_, for a barber or surgeon, from which came this Turkish term "Le _Berber_-bachi, qui fait la barbe au Pacha," which we find (c. 1674) in the Appendix to the journal of Antoine Galland, pubd. at Paris, 1881 (ii. 190). It looks as if this must have been an early loan from Europe. BAMBOO, s. Applied to many gigantic grasses, of which _Bambusa arundinacea_ and _B. vulgaris_ are the most commonly cultivated; but there are many other species of the same and allied genera in use; natives of tropical Asia, Africa, and America. This word, one of the commonest in Anglo-Indian daily use, and thoroughly naturalised in English, is of exceedingly obscure origin. According to Wilson it is Canarese _bănbŭ_ [or as the _Madras Admin. Man._ (_Gloss._ s.v.) writes it, _bombu_, which is said to be "onomatopaeic from the crackling and explosions when they burn"]. Marsden inserts it in his dictionary as good Malay. Crawfurd says it is certainly used on the west coast of Sumatra as a native word, but that it is elsewhere unknown to the Malay languages. The usual Malay word is _buluh_. He thinks it more likely to have found its way into English from Sumatra than from Canara. But there is evidence enough of its familiarity among the Portuguese before the end of the 16th century to indicate the probability that we adopted the word, like so many others, through them. We believe that the correct Canarese word is _baṇwu_. In the 16th century the form in the Concan appears to have been _mambu_, or at least it was so represented by the Portuguese. Rumphius seems to suggest a quaint _onomatopoeia_: "vehementissimos edunt ictus et sonitus, quum incendio comburuntur, quando notum ejus nomen _Bambu, Bambu_, facile exauditur."—(_Herb. Amb._ iv. 17.) [Mr. Skeat writes: "Although _buluh_ is the standard Malay, and _bambu_ apparently introduced, I think _bambu_ is the form used in the low Javanese vernacular, which is quite a different language from high Javanese. Even in low Javanese, however, it may be a borrowed word. It looks curiously like a trade corruption of the common Malay word _samambu_, which means the well-known 'Malacca cane,' both the bamboo and the Malacca cane being articles of export. Klinkert says that the _samambu_ is a kind of rattan, which was used as a walking-stick, and which was called the Malacca cane by the English. This Malacca cane and the rattan 'bamboo cane' referred to by Sir H. Yule must surely be identical. The fuller Malay name is actually _rotan samambu_, which is given as the equivalent of _Calamus Scipionum_, Lour. by Mr. Ridley in his Plant List (_J.R.A.S._, July 1897).] The term applied to _ṭābāshīr_ (TABASHEER), a siliceous concretion in the bamboo, in our first quotation seems to show that _bambu_ or _mambu_ was one of the words which the Portuguese inherited from an earlier use by Persian or Arab traders. But we have not been successful in finding other proof of this. With reference to _sakkar-mambu_ Ritter says: "That this drug (_Tabashir_), as a product of the bamboo-cane, is to this day known in India by the name of _Sacar Mambu_ is a thing which no one needs to be told" (ix. 334). But in fact the name seems now entirely unknown. It is possible that the Canarese word is a vernacular corruption, or development, of the Skt. _vaṇśa_ [or _vambha_], from the former of which comes the H. _bāṇs_. _Bamboo_ does not occur, so far as we can find, in any of the _earlier_ 16th-century books, which employ _canna_ or the like. In England the term _bamboo-cane_ is habitually applied to a kind of walking-stick, which is formed not from any bamboo but from a species of _rattan_. It may be noted that some 30 to 35 years ago there existed along the high road between Putney Station and West Hill a garden fence of bamboos of considerable extent; it often attracted the attention of one of the present writers. 1563.—"The people from whom it (_tabashir_) is got call it _sacar_-MAMBUM ... because the canes of that plant are called by the Indians MAMBU."—_Garcia_, f. 194. 1578.—"Some of these (canes), especially in Malabar, are found so large that the people make use of them as boats (_embarcaciones_) not opening them out, but cutting one of the canes right across and using the natural knots to stop the ends, and so a couple of naked blacks go upon it ... each of them at his own end of the MAMBU [in orig. _mãbu_] (so they call it), being provided with two paddles, one in each hand ... and so upon a cane of this kind the folk pass across, and sitting with their legs clinging naked."—_C. Acosta, Tractado_, 296. Again: "... and many people on that river (of Cranganor) make use of these canes in place of boats, to be safe from the numerous Crocodiles or _Caymoins_ (as they call them) which are in the river (which are in fact great and ferocious lizards)" [_lagartos_].—_Ibid._ 297. These passages are curious as explaining, if they hardly justify, Ctesias, in what we have regarded as one of his greatest bounces, viz. his story of Indian canes big enough to be used as boats. 1586.—"All the houses are made of canes, which they call BAMBOS, and bee covered with Strawe."—_Fitch_, in _Hakl._ ii. 391. 1598.—"... a thicke reede as big as a man's legge, which is called BAMBUS."—_Linschoten_, 56; [Hak. Soc. i. 195]. 1608.—"Iava multas producit arundines grossas, quas MANBU vocant."—_Prima Pars Desc. Itin. Navalis in Indiam_ (Houtman's _Voyage_), p. 36. c. 1610.—"Les Portugais et les Indiens ne se seruent point d'autres bastons pour porter leurs palanquins ou litieres. Ils l'appellent partout BAMBOU."—_Pyrard_, i. 237; [Hak. Soc. i. 329]. 1615.—"These two kings (of Camboja and Siam) have neyther Horses, nor any fiery Instruments: but make use only of bowes, and a certaine kind of pike, made of a knottie wood like Canes, called BAMBUC, which is exceeding strong, though pliant and supple for vse."—_De Monfart_, 33. 1621.—"These Forts will better appeare by the Draught thereof, herewith sent to your Worships, inclosed in a BAMBOO."—Letter in _Purchas_, i. 699. 1623.—"Among the other trees there was an immense quantity of BAMBÙ, or very large Indian canes, and all clothed and covered with pretty green foliage that went creeping up them."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 640; [Hak. Soc. ii. 220]. c. 1666.—"Cette machine est suspendue à une longue barre que l'on appelle PAMBOU."—_Thevenot_, v. 162. (This spelling recurs throughout a chapter describing palankins, though elsewhere the traveller writes _bambou_.) 1673.—"A BAMBO, which is a long hollow cane."—_Fryer_, 34. 1727.—"The City (Ava) tho' great and populous, is only built of BAMBOU canes."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 47. 1855.—"When I speak of bamboo huts, I mean to say that post and walls, wall-plates and rafters, floor and thatch and the withes that bind them, are all of bamboo. In fact it might almost be said that among the Indo-Chinese nations the staff of life is _a_ BAMBOO. Scaffolding and ladders, landing-jetties, fishing apparatus, irrigation-wheels and scoops, oars, masts and yards, spears and arrows, hats and helmets, bow, bow-string and quiver, oil-cans, water-stoups and cooking-pots, pipe-sticks, conduits, clothes-boxes, pan-boxes, dinner-trays, pickles, preserves, and melodious musical instruments, torches, footballs, cordage, bellows, mats, paper, these are but a few of the articles that are made from the bamboo."—_Yule, Mission to Ava_, p. 153. To these may be added, from a cursory inspection of a collection in one of the museums at Kew, combs, mugs, sun-blinds, cages, grotesque carvings, brushes, fans, shirts, sails, teapots, pipes and harps. Bamboos are sometimes popularly distinguished (after a native idiom) as male and female; the latter embracing all the common species with hollow stems, the former title being applied to a certain kind (in fact, a sp. of a distinct genus, _Dendrocalamus strictus_), which has a solid or nearly solid core, and is much used for bludgeons (see LATTEE) and spear-shafts. It is remarkable that this popular distinction by sex was known to Ctesias (c. B.C. 400) who says that the Indian reeds were divided into male and female, the male having no ἐντερώνην. One of the present writers has seen (and partaken of) rice cooked in a joint of bamboo, among the Khyens, a hill-people of Arakan. And Mr Markham mentions the same practice as prevalent among the Chunchos and savage aborigines on the eastern slopes of the Andes (_J. R. Geog. Soc._ xxv. 155). An endeavour was made in Pegu in 1855 to procure the largest obtainable bamboo. It was a little over 10 inches in diameter. But Clusius states that he had seen two great specimens in the University at Leyden, 30 feet long and from 14 to 16 inches in diameter. And E. Haeckel, in his _Visit to Ceylon_ (1882), speaks of bamboo-stems at Peridenia, "each from a foot to two feet thick." We can obtain no corroboration of anything approaching 2 feet.—[See Gray's note on _Pyrard_, Hak. Soc. i. 330.] BAMÓ, n.p. Burm. _Bha-maw_, Shan _Manmaw_; in Chinese _Sin-Kai_, 'New-market.' A town on the upper Irawadi, where one of the chief routes from China abuts on that river; regarded as the early home of the Karens. [(_McMahon, Karens of the Golden Cher._, 103.)] The old Shan town of Bamó was on the Tapeng R., about 20 m. east of the Irawadi, and it is supposed that the English factory alluded to in the quotations was there. [1684.—"A Settlement at _Bammoo_ upon the confines of China."—_Pringle, Madras Cons._, iii. 102.] 1759.—"This branch seems formerly to have been driven from the Establishment at _Prammoo_."—_Dalrymple, Or. Rep._, i. 111. BANANA, s. The fruit of _Musa paradisaica_, and _M. sapientum_ of Linnaeus, but now reduced to one species under the latter name by R. Brown. This word is not used in India, though one hears it in the Straits Settlements. The word itself is said by De Orta to have come from Guinea; so also Pigafetta (see below). The matter will be more conveniently treated under PLANTAIN. Prof. Robertson Smith points out that the coincidence of this name with the Ar. _banān_, 'fingers or toes,' and _banāna_, 'a single finger or toe,' can hardly be accidental. The fruit, as we learn from Muḳaddasī, grew in Palestine before the Crusades; and that it is known in literature only as _mauz_ would not prove that the fruit was not somewhere popularly known as 'fingers.' It is possible that the Arabs, through whom probably the fruit found its way to W. Africa, may have transmitted with it a name like this; though historical evidence is still to seek. [Mr. Skeat writes: "It is curious that in Norwegian and Danish (and I believe in Swedish), the exact Malay word _pisang_, which is unknown in England, is used. Prof. Skeat thinks this may be because we had adopted the word _banana_ before the word _pisang_ was brought to Europe at all."] 1563.—"The Arab calls these _musa_ or _amusa_; there are chapters on the subject in Avicenna and Serapion, and they call them by this name, as does Rasis also. Moreover, in Guinea they have these figs, and call them BANANAS."—_Garcia_, 93_v_. 1598.—"Other fruits there are termed BANANA, which we think to be the _Muses_ of Egypt and Soria ... but here they cut them yearly, to the end they may bear the better."—Tr. of _Pigafetta's Congo_, in Harleian Coll. ii. 553 (also in _Purchas_, ii. 1008.) c. 1610.—"Des _bannes_ (marginal rubric BANNANES) que les Portugais appellent figues d'Inde, et aux Maldives _Quella_."—_Pyrard de Laval_, i. 85; [Hak. Soc. i. 113]. The Maldive word is here the same as H. _kelā_ (Skt. _kadala_). 1673.—"BONANOES, which are a sort of _Plantain_, though less, yet much more grateful."—_Fryer_, 40. 1686.—"The BONANO tree is exactly like the Plantain for shape and bigness, not easily distinguishable from it but by the Fruit, which is a great deal smaller."—_Dampier_, i. 316. BANCHOOT, BETEECHOOT, ss. Terms of abuse, which we should hesitate to print if their odious meaning were not obscure "to the general." If it were known to the Englishmen who sometimes use the words, we believe there are few who would not shrink from such brutality. Somewhat similar in character seem the words which Saul in his rage flings at his noble son (1 Sam. xx. 30). 1638.—"L'on nous monstra à vne demy lieue de la ville vn sepulchre, qu'ils appellent BETY-CHUIT, c'est à dire la vergogne de la fille decouverte."—_Mandelslo_, Paris, 1659, 142. See also _Valentijn_, iv. 157. There is a handsome tomb and mosque to the N. of Ahmedabad, erected by Hajji Malik Bahā-ud-dīn, a wazīr of Sultan Mohammed Bigara, in memory of his wife _Bībī Achut_ or _Achhūt_; and probably the vile story to which the 17th-century travellers refer is founded only on a vulgar misrepresentation of this name. 1648.—"BETY-CHUIT; dat is (onder eerbredinge gesproocken) in onse tale te seggen, u Dochters Schaemelheyt."—_Van Twist_, 16. 1792.—"The officer (of Tippoo's troops) who led, on being challenged in Moors answered (_Agari que logue_), 'We belong to the advance'—the title of Lally's brigade, supposing the people he saw to be their own Europeans, whose uniform also is red; but soon discovering his mistake the commandant called out (_Feringhy_ BANCHOOT!—_chelow_) 'they are the rascally English! Make off'; in which he set the corps a ready example."—_Dirom's Narrative_, 147. BANCOCK, n.p. The modern capital of Siam, properly _Bang-kok_; see explanation by Bp. Pallegoix in quotation. It had been the site of forts erected on the ascent of the Menam to the old capital Ayuthia, by Constantine Phaulcon in 1675; here the modern city was established as the seat of government in 1767, after the capture of Ayuthia (see JUDEA) by the Burmese in that year. It is uncertain if the first quotation refer to BANCOCK. 1552.—"... and BAMPLACOT, which stands at the mouth of the Menam."—_Barros_, I. ix. 1. 1611.—"They had arrived in the Road of _Syam_ the fifteenth of August, and cast Anchor at three fathome high water.... The Towne lyeth some thirtie leagues vp along the Riuer, whither they sent newes of their arrivall. The Sabander (see SHAHBUNDER) and the Governor of MANCOCK (a place scituated by the Riuer), came backe with the Messengers to receiue his Majesties Letters, but chiefly for the presents expected."—_P. Williamson Floris_, in _Purchas_, i. 321. 1727.—The Ship arrived at BENCOCK, a Castle about half-way up, where it is customary for all Ships to put their Guns ashore."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 363. 1850.—"Civitas regia tria habet nomina: ... _ban măkōk_, per contractionem BANGKŌK, pagus oleastrorum, est nomen primitivum quod hodie etiam vulgo usurpatur."—_Pallegoix, Gram. Linguae Thai._, Bangkok, 1850, p. 167. BANDANNA, s. This term is properly applied to the rich yellow or red silk handkerchief, with diamond spots left white by pressure applied to prevent their receiving the dye. The etymology may be gathered from Shakespear's Dict., which gives "_Bāndhnū_: 1. A mode of dyeing in which the cloth is tied in different places, to prevent the parts tied from receiving the dye;... 3. A kind of silk cloth." A class or caste in Guzerat who do this kind of preparation for dyeing are called _Bandhārā_ (_Drummond_). [Such handkerchiefs are known in S. India as PULICAT handkerchiefs. Cloth dyed in this way is in Upper India known as _Chūnrī_. A full account of the process will be found in _Journ. Ind. Art_, ii. 63, and _S. M. Hadi's Mon. on Dyes and Dyeing_, p. 35.] c. 1590.—"His Majesty improved this department in four ways.... _Thirdly_, in stuffs as ... BÁNDHNÚN, _Chhínt_, _Alchah_."—_Āīn_, i. 91. 1752.—"The Cossembazar merchants having fallen short in gurrahs, plain taffaties, ordinary BANDANNOES, and chappas."—In _Long_, 31. 1813.—"BANDANNOES ... 800."—_Milburn_ (List of Bengal Piece-goods, and no. to the ton), ii. 221. 1848.—"Mr Scape, lately admitted partner into the great Calcutta House of Fogle, Fake, and Cracksman ... taking Fake's place, who retired to a princely Park in Sussex (the Fogles have long been out of the firm, and Sir Horace Fogle is about to be raised to the peerage as Baron BANDANNA), ... two years before it failed for a million, and plunged half the Indian public into misery and ruin."—_Vanity Fair_, ii. ch. 25. 1866.—"'Of course,' said Toogood, wiping his eyes with a large red BANDANA handkerchief. 'By all means, come along, Major.' The major had turned his face away, and he also was weeping."—_Last Chronicle of Barset_, ii. 362. 1875.—"In Calcutta Tariff Valuations: 'Piece goods silk: BANDANAH Choppahs, per piece of 7 handkerchiefs ... score ... 115 _Rs._" BANDAREE, s. Mahr. _Bhanḍārī_, the name of the caste or occupation. It is applied at Bombay to the class of people (of a low caste) who tend the coco-palm gardens in the island, and draw toddy, and who at one time formed a local militia. [It has no connection with the more common _Bhândârî_, 'a treasurer or storekeeper.'] 1548.—"... certain duties collected from the BANDARYS who draw the toddy (_sura_) from the aldeas...."—_S. Botelho, Tombo_, 203. 1644.—"The people ... are all Christians, or at least the greater part of them consisting of artizans, carpenters, _chaudaris_ (this word is manifestly a mistranscription of BANDARIS), whose business is to gather nuts from the coco-palms, and _corumbis_ (see KOONBEE) who till the ground...."—_Bocarro, MS._ 1673.—"The President ... if he go abroad, the BANDARINES and Moors under two Standards march before him."—_Fryer_, 68. " "... besides 60 Field-pieces ready in their Carriages upon occasion to attend the Militia and BANDARINES."—_Ibid._ 66. c. 1760.—"There is also on the island kept up a sort of militia, composed of the land-tillers, and BANDAREES, whose living depends chiefly on the cultivation of the coco-nut trees."—_Grose_, i. 46. 1808.—"... whilst on the BRAB trees the cast of BHUNDAREES paid a due for extracting the liquor."—_Bombay Regulation_, i. of 1808, sect. vi. para. 2. 1810.—"Her husband came home, laden with toddy for distilling. He is a BANDARI or toddy-gatherer."—_Maria Graham_, 26. c. 1836.—"Of the BHUNDAREES the most remarkable usage is their fondness for a peculiar species of long trumpet, called _Bhongalee_, which, ever since the dominion of the Portuguese, they have had the privilege of carrying and blowing on certain State occasions."—_R. Murphy_, in _Tr. Bo. Geog. Soc._ i. 131. 1883.—"We have received a letter from one of the large BHUNDARRIES in the city, pointing out that the tax on toddy trees is now Rs. 18 (? _Rs._ 1, 8 _as._) per tapped toddy tree per annum, whereas in 1872 it was only Re. 1 per tree; ... he urges that the Bombay toddy-drawers are entitled to the privilege of practising their trade free of license, in consideration of the military services rendered by their ancestors in garrisoning Bombay town and island, when the Dutch fleet advanced towards it in 1670."—_Times of India_ (_Mail_), July 17th. BANDEJAH, s. Port. _bandeja_, 'a salver,' 'a tray to put presents on.' We have seen the word used only in the following passages:— 1621.—"We and the Hollanders went to vizet Semi Dono, and we carid hym a bottell of strong water, and an other of Spanish wine, with a great box (or BANDEJA) of sweet bread."—_Cocks's Diary_, ii. 143. [1717.—"Received the _Phirmaund_ (see FIRMAUN) from Captain Boddam in a BANDAYE couered with a rich piece of Atlass (see ATLAS)."—_Hedges, Diary_, Hak. Soc. ii. ccclx.] 1747.—"Making a small Cott (see COT) and a rattan BANDIJAS for the Nabob.... (Pagodas) 4: 32: 21."—_Acct. Expenses at Fort St. David_, Jany., _MS. Records in India Office_. c. 1760.—"(_Betel_) in large companies is brought in ready made up on Japan chargers, which they call from the Portuguese name, BANDEJAHS, something like our tea-boards."—_Grose_, i. 237. 1766.—"To Monurbad Dowla Nabob— R. A. P. 1 Pair Pistols 216 0 0 2 China BANDAZES 172 12 9" —_Lord Clive's Durbar Charges_, in _Long_, 433. BANDEJA appears in the _Manilla Vocabular_ of Blumentritt as used there for the present of cakes and sweetmeats, tastefully packed in an elegant basket, and sent to the priest, from the wedding feast. It corresponds therefore to the Indian _ḍāli_ (see DOLLY). BANDEL, n.p. The name of the old Portuguese settlement in Bengal about a mile above Hoogly, where there still exists a monastery, said to be the oldest church in Bengal (see _Imp. Gazeteer_). The name is a Port. corruption of _bandar_, 'the wharf'; and in this shape the word was applied among the Portuguese to a variety of places. Thus in Correa, under 1541-42, we find mention of a port in the Red Sea, near the mouth, called _Bandel dos Malemos_ ('of the Pilots'). Chittagong is called _Bandel de Chatigão_ (_e.g._ in _Bocarro_, p. 444), corresponding to _Bandar Chātgām_ in the Autobiog. of Jahāngīr (_Elliot_, vi. 326). [In the Diary of Sir T. Roe (see below) it is applied to GOMBROON], and in the following passage the original no doubt runs _Bandar-i-Hūghlī_ or _Hūglī-Bandar_. [1616.—"To this Purpose took BANDELL theyr foort on the Mayne."—_Sir T. Roe_, Hak. Soc. i. 129.] 1631.—"... these Europeans increased in number, and erected large substantial buildings, which they fortified with cannons, muskets, and other implements of war. In due course a considerable place grew up, which was known by the name of PORT OF HŪGLĪ."—_'Abdul Hamīd_, in _Elliot_, vii. 32. 1753.—"... les établissements formés pour assurer leur commerce sont situés sur les bords de cette rivière. Celui des Portugais, qu'ils ont appelé BANDEL, en adoptant le terme Persan de _Bender_, qui signifie port, est aujourd'hui reduit à peu de chose ... et il est presque contigu à Ugli en remontant."—_D'Anville, Éclaircissemens_, p. 64. 1782.—"There are five European factories within the space of 20 miles, on the opposite banks of the river Ganges in Bengal; Houghly, or BANDELL, the Portuguese Presidency; Chinsura, the Dutch; Chandernagore, the French; Sirampore, the Danish; and Calcutta, the English."—_Price's Observations_, &c., p. 51. In _Price's Tracts_, i. BANDICOOT, s. Corr. from the Telegu _pandi-kokku_, lit. 'pig-rat.' The name has spread all over India, as applied to the great rat called by naturalists _Mus malabaricus_ (Shaw), _Mus giganteus_ (Hardwicke), _Mus bandicota_ (Bechstein), [_Nesocia bandicota_ (Blanford, p. 425)]. The word is now used also in Queensland, [and is the origin of the name of the famous _Bendigo_ gold-field (3 ser. _N. & Q._ ix. 97)]. c. 1330.—"In Lesser India there be some rats as big as foxes, and venomous exceedingly."—_Friar Jordanus_, Hak. Soc. 29. c. 1343.—"They imprison in the dungeons (of Dwaigīr, _i.e._ Daulatābād) those who have been guilty of great crimes. There are in those dungeons enormous rats, bigger than cats. In fact, these latter animals run away from them, and can't stand against them, for they would get the worst of it. So they are only caught by stratagem. I have seen these rats at Dwaigīr, and much amazed I was!"—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 47. Fryer seems to exaggerate worse than the Moor: 1673.—"For Vermin, the strongest huge Rats as big as our Pigs, which burrow under the Houses, and are bold enough to venture on Poultry."—_Fryer_, 116. The following surprisingly confounds two entirely different animals: 1789.—"The BANDICOOT, or musk rat, is another troublesome animal, more indeed from its offensive smell than anything else."—_Munro, Narrative_, 32. See MUSK-RAT. [1828.—"They be called BRANDY-CUTES."—_Or. Sporting Mag._ i. 128.] 1879.—"I shall never forget my first night here (on the Cocos Islands). As soon as the Sun had gone down, and the moon risen, thousands upon thousands of rats, in size equal to a BANDICOOT, appeared."—_Pollok, Sport in B. Burmah_, &c., ii. 14. 1880.—"They (wild dogs in Queensland) hunted Kangaroo when in numbers ... but usually preferred smaller and more easily obtained prey, as rats, BANDICOOTS, and 'possums.'"—_Blackwood's Mag._, Jan., p. 65. [1880.—"In England the Collector is to be found riding at anchor in the BANDICOOT Club."—_Aberigh-Mackay, Twenty-one Days_, 87.] BANDICOY, s. The colloquial name in S. India of the fruit of _Hibiscus esculentus_; Tamil _veṇḍai-khāi_, _i.e._ unripe fruit of the _veṇḍai_, called in H. _bhenḍi_. See BENDY. BANDO! H. imperative _bāndho_, 'tie or make fast.' "This and probably other Indian words have been naturalised in the docks on the Thames frequented by Lascar crews. I have heard a London lighter-man, in the Victoria Docks, throw a rope ashore to another Londoner, calling out, BANDO!"—(_M.-Gen. Keatinge._) BANDY, s. A carriage, bullock-carriage, buggy, or cart. This word is usual in both the S. and W. Presidencies, but is unknown in Bengal, and in the N.W.P. It is the Tamil _vaṇḍi_, Telug. _baṇḍi_, 'a cart or vehicle.' The word, as _bendi_, is also used in Java. [Mr Skeat writes—"Klinkert has Mal. _bendi_, 'a chaise or caleche,' but I have not heard the word in standard Malay, though Clifford and Swett. have _bendu_, 'a kind of sedan-chair carried by men,' and the commoner word _tandu_ 'a sedan-chair or litter,' which I have heard in Selangor. Wilkinson says that _kereta_ (_i.e. kreta bendi_) is used to signify any two-wheeled vehicle in Johor."] 1791.—"To be sold, an elegant new and fashionable BANDY, with copper panels, lined with Morocco leather."—_Madras Courier_, 29th Sept. 1800.—"No wheel-carriages can be used in Canara, not even a buffalo-BANDY."—Letter of _Sir T. Munro_, in _Life_, i. 243. 1810.—"None but open carriages are used in Ceylon; we therefore went in BANDIES, or, in plain English, _gigs_."—_Maria Graham_, 88. 1826.—"Those persons who have not European coachmen have the horses of their ... 'BANDIES' or gigs, led by these men.... Gigs and hackeries all go here (in Ceylon) by the name of _bandy_."—_Heber_ (ed. 1844), ii. 152. 1829.—"A mighty solemn old man, seated in an open BUNDY (read _bandy_) (as a gig with a head that has an opening behind is called) at Madras."—_Mem. of Col. Mountain_, 2nd ed. 84. 1860.—"Bullock BANDIES, covered with cajans met us."—_Tennent's Ceylon_, ii. 146. 1862.—"At Coimbatore I bought a BANDY or country cart of the simplest construction."—_Markham's Peru and India_, 393. BANG, BHANG, s. H. _bhāng_, the dried leaves and small stalks of hemp (_i.e._ _Cannabis indica_), used to cause intoxication, either by smoking, or when eaten mixed up into a sweetmeat (see MAJOON). _Ḥashīsh_ of the Arabs is substantially the same; Birdwood says it "consists of the tender tops of the plants after flowering." [_Bhang_ is usually derived from Skt. _bhaṇga_, 'breaking,' but Burton derives both it and the Ar. _banj_ from the old Coptic _Nibanj_, "meaning a preparation of hemp; and here it is easy to recognise the Homeric _Nepenthe_." "On the other hand, not a few apply the word to the henbane (_hyoscyamus niger_) so much used in mediæval Europe. The Kámús evidently means henbane, distinguishing it from Hashísh _al haráfísh_, 'rascal's grass,' _i.e._ the herb Pantagruelion.... The use of Bhang doubtless dates from the dawn of civilisation, whose earliest social pleasures would be inebriants. Herodotus (iv. c. 75) shows the Scythians burning the seeds (leaves and capsules) in worship and becoming drunk upon the fumes, as do the S. African Bushmen of the present day."—(_Arab. Nights_, i. 65.)] 1563.—"The great Sultan Badur told Martim Affonzo de Souza, for whom he had a great liking, and to whom he told all his secrets, that when in the night he had a desire to visit Portugal, and the Brazil, and Turkey, and Arabia, and Persia, all he had to do was to eat a little BANGUE...."—_Garcia_, f. 26. 1578.—"BANGUE is a plant resembling hemp, or the Cannabis of the Latins ... the Arabs call this BANGUE '_Axis_'" (_i.e._ Ḥashīsh).—_C. Acosta_, 360-61. 1598.—"They have ... also many kinds of Drogues, as Amfion, or Opium, Camfora, BANGUE and Sandall Wood."—_Linschoten_, 19; [Hak. Soc. i. 61; also see ii. 115]. 1606.—"O mais de tẽpo estava cheo de BANGUE."—_Gouvea_, 93. 1638.—"Il se fit apporter vn petit cabinet d'or ... dont il tira deux layettes, et prit dans l'vne de l'_offion_, ou opium, et dans l'autre du BENGI, qui est vne certaine drogue ou poudre, dont ils se seruent pour s'exciter à la luxure."—_Mandelslo_, Paris, 1659, 150. 1685.—"I have two sorts of the BANGUE, which were sent from two several places of the East Indies; they both differ much from our Hemp, although they seem to differ most as to their magnitude."—_Dr. Hans Sloane to Mr. Ray_, in _Ray's Correspondence_, 1848, p. 160. 1673.—"BANG (a pleasant intoxicating Seed mixed with Milk)...."—_Fryer_, 91. 1711.—"BANG has likewise its Vertues attributed to it; for being used as Tea, it inebriates, or exhilarates them according to the Quantity they take."—_Lockyer_, 61. 1727.—"Before they engage in a Fight, they drink BANG, which is made of a Seed like Hemp-seed, that has an intoxicating Quality."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 131. 1763.—"Most of the troops, as is customary during the agitations of this festival, had eaten plentifully of BANG...."—_Orme_, i. 194. 1784.—"... it does not appear that the use of BANK, an intoxicating weed which resembles the hemp of Europe, ... is considered even by the most rigid (Hindoo) a breach of the law."—_G. Forster, Journey_, ed. 1808, ii. 291. 1789.—"A shop of BANG may be kept with a capital of no more than two shillings, or one rupee. It is only some mats stretched under some tree, where the _Bangeras_ of the town, that is, the vilest of mankind, assemble to drink BANG."—Note on _Seir Mutaqherin_, iii. 308. 1868.— "The Hemp—with which we used to hang Our prison pets, yon felon gang,— In Eastern climes produces BANG, Esteemed a drug divine. As Hashish dressed, its magic powers Can lap us in Elysian bowers; But sweeter far our social hours, O'er a flask of rosy wine." _Lord Neaves._ BANGED—is also used as a participle, for 'stimulated by _bang_,' _e.g._ "_banged_ up to the eyes." BANGLE, s. H. _bangṛī_ or _bangrī_. The original word properly means a ring of coloured glass worn on the wrist by women; [the _chūrī_ of N. India;] but _bangle_ is applied to any native ring-bracelet, and also to an _anklet_ or ring of any kind worn on the ankle or leg. Indian silver bangles on the wrist have recently come into common use among English girls. 1803.—"To the _cutwahl_ he gave a heavy pair of gold BANGLES, of which he considerably enhanced the value by putting them on his wrists with his own hands."—Journal of _Sir J. Nicholls_, in note to _Wellington Despatches_, ed. 1837, ii. 373. 1809.—"BANGLES, or bracelets."—_Maria Graham_, 13. 1810.—"Some wear ... a stout silver ornament of the ring kind, called a BANGLE, or _karrah_ [_kaṛā_] on either wrist."—_Williamson, V. M._ i. 305. 1826.—"I am paid with the silver BANGLES of my enemy, and his cash to boot."—_Pandurang Hari_, 27; [ed. 1873, i. 36]. 1873.—"Year after year he found some excuse for coming up to Sirmoori—now a proposal for a tax on BANGLES, now a scheme for a new mode of Hindustani pronunciation."—_The True Reformer_, i. 24. BANGUN, s.—See BRINJAUL. BANGUR, s. Hind. _bāngar_. In Upper India this name is given to the higher parts of the plain country on which the towns stand—the older alluvium—in contradistinction to the _khāḍar_ [KHĀDIR] or lower alluvium immediately bordering the great rivers, and forming the limit of their inundation and modern divagations; the _khāḍar_ having been cut out from the _bāngar_ by the river. Medlicott spells _bhāngar_ (_Man. of Geol. of India_, i. 404). BANGY, BANGHY, &c. s. H. _bahaṅgī_, Mahr. _baṅgī_; Skt. _vihaṅgamā_, and _vihaṅgikā_. A. A shoulder-yoke for carrying loads, the yoke or bangy resting on the shoulder, while the load is apportioned at either end in two equal weights, and generally hung by cords. The milkmaid's yoke is the nearest approach to a survival of the bangy-staff in England. Also such a yoke with its pair of baskets or boxes.—(See PITARRAH). B. Hence a parcel post, carried originally in this way, was called BANGY or dawk-BANGY, even when the primitive mode of transport had long become obsolete. "A BANGY parcel" is a parcel received or sent by such post. A.— 1789.— "But I'll give them 2000, with BHANGES and _Coolies_, With elephants, camels, with hackeries and _doolies_." _Letters of Simpkin the Second_, p. 57. 1803.—"We take with us indeed, in six BANGHYS, sufficient changes of linen."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 67. 1810.—"The BANGY-_wollah_, that is the bearer who carries the BANGY, supports the bamboo on his shoulder, so as to equipoise the baskets suspended at each end."—_Williamson, V. M._ i. 323. [1843.—"I engaged eight bearers to carry my palankeen. Besides these I had four BANGHY-_burdars_, men who are each obliged to carry forty pound weight, in small wooden or tin boxes, called _petarrahs_."—_Traveller's account, Carey, Good Old Days_, ii. 91.] B.— c. 1844.—"I will forward with this by BHANGY _dâk_ a copy of Capt. Moresby's Survey of the Red Sea."—_Sir G. Arthur_, in _Ind. Admin. of Lord Ellenborough_, p. 221. 1873.—"The officers of his regiment ... subscribed to buy the young people a set of crockery, and a plated tea and coffee service (got up by DAWK BANGHEE ... at not much more than 200 per cent. in advance of the English price."—_The True Reformer_, i. 57. BANJO, s. Though this is a West- and not East-Indian term, it may be worth while to introduce the following older form of the word: 1764.— "Permit thy slaves to lead the choral dance To the wild BANSHAW'S melancholy sound."—_Grainger_, iv. See also _Davies_, for example of BANJORE, [and _N.E.D_ for BANJER]. BANKSHALL, s. A. A warehouse. B. The office of a Harbour Master or other Port Authority. In the former sense the word is still used in S. India; in Bengal the latter is the only sense recognised, at least among Anglo-Indians; in Northern India the word is not in use. As the Calcutta office stands on the _banks_ of the Hoogly, the name is, we believe, often accepted as having some indefinite reference to this position. And in a late work we find a positive and plausible, but entirely unfounded, explanation of this kind, which we quote below. In Java the word has a specific application to the open hall of audience, supported by wooden pillars without walls, which forms part of every princely residence. The word is used in Sea Hindustani, in the forms _bansār_, and _bangsāl_ for a 'store-room' (_Roebuck_). _Bankshall_ is in fact one of the oldest of the words taken up by foreign traders in India. And its use not only by Correa (c. 1561) but by King John (1524), with the regularly-formed Portuguese plural of words in _-al_, shows how early it was adopted by the Portuguese. Indeed, Correa does not even explain it, as is his usual practice with Indian terms. More than one serious etymology has been suggested:—(1). Crawfurd takes it to be the Malay word _bangsal_, defined by him in his Malay Dict. thus: "(J.) A shed; a storehouse; a workshop; a porch; a covered passage" (see _J. Ind. Archip._ iv. 182). [Mr Skeat adds that it also means in Malay 'half-husked paddy,' and 'fallen timber, of which the outer layer has rotted and only the core remains.'] But it is probable that the Malay word, though marked by Crawfurd ("J.") as Javanese in origin, is a corruption of one of the two following: (2) Beng. _baṇkaśāla_, from Skt. _baṇik_ or _vaṇik_, 'trade,' and _śāla_, 'a hall.' This is Wilson's etymology. (3). Skt. _bhāṇḍaśāla_, Canar. _bhaṇdaśāle_, Malayāl. _pāṇḍiśāla_, Tam. _paṇḍaśālai_ or _paṇḍakaśālai_, 'a storehouse or magazine.' It is difficult to decide which of the two last is the original word; the prevalence of the second in S. India is an argument in its favour; and the substitution of _g_ for _ḍ_ would be in accordance with a phonetic practice of not uncommon occurrence. A.— c. 1345.—"For the _bandar_ there is in every island (of the Maldives) a wooden building, which they call BAJANṢĀR [evidently for _banjaṣār_, _i.e._ Arabic spelling for _bangaṣār_] where the Governor ... collects all the goods, and there sells or barters them."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 120. [1520.—"Collected in his BAMGASAL" (in the Maldives).—_Doc. da Torre do Tombo_, p. 452.] 1524.—A grant from K. John to the City of Goa, says: "that henceforward even if no market rent in the city is collected from the BACACÉS, viz. those at which are sold honey, oil, butter, _betre_ (_i.e._ betel), spices, and cloths, for permission to sell such things in the said _bacacés_, it is our pleasure that they shall sell them freely." A note says: "Apparently the word should be _bacaçaes_, or BANCACAES, or _bangaçaes_, which then signified any place to sell things, but now particularly a wooden house."—_Archiv. Portug. Or._, Fasc. ii. 43. 1561.—"... in the BENGAÇAES, in which stand the goods ready for shipment."—_Correa, Lendas_, i. 2, 260. 1610.—The form and use of the word have led P. Teixeira into a curious confusion (as it would seem) when, speaking of foreigners at Ormus, he says: "hay muchos gentiles, Baneanes [see BANYAN], BANGASALYS, y Cambayatys"—where the word in italics probably represents _Bangalys_, _i.e._ Bengālis (_Rel. de Harmuz_, 18). c. 1610.—"Le facteur du Roy chrestien des Maldiues tenoit sa BANQUESALLE ou plustost cellier, sur le bord de la mer en l'isle de Malé."—_Pyrard de Laval_, ed. 1679, i. 65; [Hak. Soc. i. 85; also see i. 267]. 1613.—"The other settlement of Yler ... with houses of wood thatched extends ... to the fields of Tanjonpacer, where there is a BANGASAL or sentry's house without other defense."—_Godinho de Eredia_, 6. 1623.—"BANGSAL, a shed (or barn), or often also a roof without walls to sit under, sheltered from the rain or sun."—_Gaspar Willens, Vocabularium_, &c., ins' Gravenhaage; repr. Batavia, 1706. 1734-5.—"Paid the BANKSHALL Merchants for the house poles, country REAPERS, &c., necessary for housebuilding."—In _Wheeler_, iii. 148. 1748.—"A little below the town of Wampo.... These people (_compradores_) build a house for each ship.... They are called by us BANKSALLS. In these we deposit the rigging and yards of the vessel, chests, water-casks, and every thing that incommodes us aboard."—_A Voyage to the E. Indies_ in 1747 and 1748 (1762), p. 294. It appears from this book (p. 118) that the place in Canton River was known as BANKSALL Island. 1750-52.—"One of the first things on arriving here (Canton River) is to procure a BANCSHALL, that is, a great house, constructed of bamboo and mats ... in which the stores of the ship are laid up."—_A Voyage_, &c., by _Olof Toreen_ ... in a series of letters to Dr Linnæus, Transl. by J. R. Forster (with Osbeck's Voyage), 1771. 1783.—"These people (_Chulias_, &c., from India, at Achin) ... on their arrival immediately build, by contract with the natives, houses of bamboo, like what in China at Wampo is called BANKSHALL, very regular, on a convenient spot close to the river."—_Forrest, V. to Mergui_, 41. 1788.—"BANKSAULS—Storehouses for depositing ships' stores in, while the ships are unlading and refitting."—_Indian Vocab._ (Stockdale). 1813.—"The East India Company for seventy years had a large BANKSAUL, or warehouse, at Mirzee, for the reception of the pepper and sandalwood purchased in the dominions of the Mysore Rajah."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ iv. 109. 1817.—"The BĀNGSAL or _mendōpo_ is a large open hall, supported by a double row of pillars, and covered with shingles, the interior being richly decorated with paint and gilding."—_Raffles, Java_ (2nd ed.), i. 93. The Javanese use, as in this passage, corresponds to the meaning given in Jansz, Javanese Dict.: "BANGSAL, Vorstelijke Zitplaats" (Prince's Sitting-place). B.— [1614.—"The custom house or BANKSALL at Masulpatam."—_Foster, Letters_, ii. 86.] 1623.—"And on the Place by the sea there was the Custom-house, which the Persians in their language call BENKSAL, a building of no great size, with some open outer porticoes."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 465. 1673.—"... Their BANK SOLLS, or Custom House Keys, where they land, are Two; but mean, and shut only with ordinary Gates at Night."—_Fryer_, 27. 1683.—"I came ashore in Capt. Goyer's Pinnace to ye BANKSHALL, about 7 miles from Ballasore."—_Hedges, Diary_, Feb. 2; [Hak. Soc. i. 65]. 1687.—"The Mayor and Aldermen, etc., do humbly request the Honourable President and Council would please to grant and assign over to the Corporation the petty dues of BANKSALL Tolls."—In _Wheeler_, i. 207. 1727.—"Above it is the _Dutch_ BANKSHALL, a Place where their Ships ride when they cannot get further up for the too swift Currents."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 6. 1789.—"And that no one may plead ignorance of this order, it is hereby directed that it be placed constantly in view at the BANKSHALL in the English and country languages."—_Procl. against Slave-Trading_ in _Seton-Karr_, ii. 5. 1878.—"The term 'BANKSOLL' has always been a puzzle to the English in India. It is borrowed from the Dutch. The 'Soll' is the Dutch or Danish 'Zoll,' the English 'Toll.' The BANKSOLL was then the place on the 'bank' where all tolls or duties were levied on landing goods."—_Talboys Wheeler, Early Records of B. India_, 196. (Quite erroneous, as already said; and _Zoll_ is not Dutch.) BANTAM, n.p. The province which forms the western extremity of Java, properly _Bāntan_. [Mr Skeat gives _Bantan_, Crawfurd, _Bantân_.] It formed an independent kingdom at the beginning of the 17th century, and then produced much pepper (no longer grown), which caused it to be greatly frequented by European traders. An English factory was established here in 1603, and continued till 1682, when the Dutch succeeded in expelling us as interlopers. [1615.—"They were all valued in my invoice at BANTAN."—_Foster, Letters_, iv. 93.] 1727.—"The only Product of BANTAM is Pepper, wherein it abounds so much, that they can export 10,000 Tuns per annum."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 127. BANTAM FOWLS, s. According to Crawfurd, the dwarf poultry which we call by this name were imported from Japan, and received the name "not from the place that produced them, but from that where our voyagers first found them."—(_Desc. Dict._ s.v. _Bantam_). The following evidently in Pegu describes Bantams: 1586.—"They also eat certain cocks and hens called _lorine_, which are the size of a turtle-dove, and have feathered feet; but so pretty, that I never saw so pretty a bird. I brought a cock and hen with me as far as Chaul, and then, suspecting they might be taken from me, I gave them to the Capuchin fathers belonging to the Madre de Dios."—_Balbi_, f. 125_v_, 126. 1673.—"From Siam are brought hither little _Champore_ Cocks with ruffled Feet, well armed with Spurs, which have a strutting Gate with them, the truest mettled in the World."—_Fryer_, 116. [1703.—"Wilde cocks and hens ... much like the small sort called _Champores_, severall of which we have had brought us from Camboja."—_Hedges, Diary_, Hak. Soc. ii. cccxxxiii. This looks as if they came from CHAMPA (q.v.). (1) BANYAN, s. A. A Hindu trader, and especially of the Province of Guzerat, many of which class have for ages been settled in Arabian ports and known by this name; but the term is often applied by early travellers in Western India to persons of the Hindu religion generally. B. In Calcutta also it is (or perhaps rather was) specifically applied to the native brokers attached to houses of business, or to persons in the employment of a private gentleman doing analogous duties (now usually called SIRCAR). The word was adopted from _Vāṇiya_, a man of the trading caste (in Gujarāti _vāṇiyo_), and that comes from Skt. _vaṇij_, 'a merchant.' The terminal nasal may be a Portuguese addition (as in _palanquin_, _mandarin_, _Bassein_), or it may be taken from the plural form _vāṇiyān_. It is probable, however, that the Portuguese found the word already in use by the Arab traders. Sidi 'Ali, the Turkish Admiral, uses it in precisely the same form, applying it to the Hindus generally; and in the poem of Sassui and Panhu, the Sindian Romeo and Juliet, as given by Burton in his _Sindh_ (p. 101), we have the form _Wāniyān_. P. F. Vincenzo Maria, who is quoted below absurdly alleges that the Portuguese called these Hindus of Guzerat BAGNANI, because they were always washing themselves "... chiamati da Portughesi _Bagnani_, per la frequenza e superstitione, con quale si lauano piu volte il giorno" (251). See also Luillier below. The men of this class profess an extravagant respect for animal life; but after Stanley brought home Dr. Livingstone's letters they became notorious as chief promoters of slave-trade in Eastern Africa. A. K. Forbes speaks of the mediæval WĀNIAS at the Court of Anhilwāra as "equally gallant in the field (with Rajputs), and wiser in council ... already in profession puritans of peace, but not yet drained enough of their fiery Kshatri blood."—(_Rās Māla_, i. 240; [ed. 1878, 184].) _Bunya_ is the form in which _vāṇiya_ appears in the Anglo-Indian use of Bengal, with a different shade of meaning, and generally indicating a grain-dealer. 1516.—"There are three qualities of these Gentiles, that is to say, some are called Razbuts ... others are called BANIANS, and are merchants and traders."—_Barbosa_, 51. 1552.—"... Among whom came certain men who are called BANEANES of the same heathen of the Kingdom of Cambaia ... coming on board the ship of Vasco da Gama, and seeing in his cabin a pictorial image of Our Lady, to which our people did reverence, they also made adoration with much more fervency...."—_Barros_, Dec., I. liv. iv. cap. 6. 1555.—"We may mention that the inhabitants of Guzerat call the unbelievers BANYĀNS, whilst the inhabitants of Hindustan call them Hindū."—_Sidi 'Ali Kapudān_, in J. As., 1^{ère} S. ix. 197-8. 1563.—"_R._ If the fruits were all as good as this (mango) it would be no such great matter in the BANEANES, as you tell me, not to eat flesh. And since I touch on this matter, tell me, prithee, who are these BANEANES ... who do not eat flesh?..."—_Garcia_, f. 136. 1608.—"The Gouernour of the Towne of _Gandeuee_ is a BANNYAN, and one of those kind of people that obserue the Law of Pythagoras."—_Jones_, in _Purchas_, i. 231. [1610.—"BANEANES." See quotation under BANKSHALL, A.] 1623.—"One of these races of Indians is that of those which call themselves _Vanià_, but who are called, somewhat corruptly by the Portuguese, and by all our other Franks, BANIANS; they are all, for the most part, traders and brokers."—_P. della Valle_, i. 486-7; [and see i. 78 Hak. Soc.]. 1630.—"A people presented themselves to mine eyes, cloathed in linnen garments, somewhat low descending, of a gesture and garbe, as I may say, maidenly and well nigh effeminate; of a countenance shy, and somewhat estranged; yet smiling out a glosed and bashful familiarity.... I asked what manner of people these were, so strangely notable, and notably strange. Reply was made that they were BANIANS."—_Lord, Preface._ 1665.—"In trade these BANIANS are a thousand times worse than the _Jews_; more expert in all sorts of cunning tricks, and more maliciously mischievous in their revenge."—_Tavernier_, E. T. ii. 58; [ed. _Ball_, i. 136, and see i. 91]. c. 1666.—"Aussi chacun a son BANIAN dans les Indes, et il y a des personnes de qualité qui leur confient tout ce qu'ils ont...."—_Thevenot_, v. 166. This passage shows in anticipation the transition to the Calcutta use (B., below). 1672.—"The inhabitants are called Guizeratts and BENYANS."—_Baldaeus_, 2. " "It is the custom to say that to make one BAGNAN (so they call the Gentile Merchants) you need three Chinese, and to make one Chinese three Hebrews."—_P. F. Vincenzo di Maria_, 114. 1673.—"The BANYAN follows the Soldier, though as contrary in Humour as the Antipodes in the same Meridian are opposite to one another.... In Cases of Trade they are not so hide-bound, giving their Consciences more Scope, and boggle at no Villainy for an Emolument."—_Fryer_, 193. 1677.—"In their letter to Ft. St. George, 15th March, the Court offer £20 reward to any of our servants or soldiers as shall be able to speak, write, and translate the BANIAN language, and to learn their arithmetic."—In Madras _Notes and Exts._, No. I. p. 18. 1705.—"... ceux des premieres castes, comme les BAIGNANS."—_Luillier_, 106. 1813.—"... it will, I believe, be generally allowed by those who have dealt much with BANIANS and merchants in the larger trading towns of India, that their moral character cannot be held in high estimation."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ ii. 456. 1877.—"Of the _Wani_, BANYAN, or trader-caste there are five great families in this country."—_Burton, Sind Revisited_, ii. 281. B.— 1761.—"We expect and positively direct that if our servants employ BANIANS or black people under them, they shall be accountable for their conduct."—_The Court of Directors_, in _Long_, 254. 1764.—"_Resolutions and Orders._ That no Moonshee, Linguist, BANIAN, or Writer, be allowed to any officer, excepting the Commander-in-Chief."—_Ft. William Proc._, in _Long_, 382. 1775.—"We have reason to suspect that the intention was to make him (Nundcomar) BANYAN to General Clavering, to surround the General and us with the Governor's creatures, and to keep us totally unacquainted with the real state of the Government."—_Minute by Clavering, Monson, and Francis, Ft. William_, 11th April. In _Price's Tracts_, ii. 138. 1780.—"We are informed that the Juty Wallahs or Makers and Vendors of Bengal Shoes in and about Calcutta ... intend sending a Joint Petition to the Supreme Council ... on account of the great decay of their Trade, entirely owing to the Luxury of the Bengalies, chiefly the BANGANS (_sic_) and Sarcars, as there are scarce any of them to be found who does not keep a Chariot, Phaeton, Buggy or Pallanquin, and some all four...."—In _Hicky's Bengal Gazette_, June 24th. 1783.—"Mr. Hastings' BANNIAN was, after this auction, found possessed of territories yielding a rent of £140,000 a year."—_Burke, Speech on E. I. Bill_, in _Writings_, &c., iii. 490. 1786.—"The said Warren Hastings did permit and suffer his own BANYAN or principal black steward, named Canto Baboo, to hold farms ... to the amount of 13 lacs of rupees per annum."—_Art. agst. Hastings, Burke_, vii. 111. " "A practice has gradually crept in among the BANIANS and other rich men of Calcutta, of dressing some of their servants ... nearly in the uniform of the Honourable Company's Sepoys and Lascars...."—_Notification_, in _Seton Karr_, i. 122. 1788.—"BANYAN—A Gentoo servant employed in the management of commercial affairs. Every English gentleman at Bengal has a BANYAN who either acts of himself, or as the substitute of some great man or black merchant."—_Indian Vocabulary_ (Stockdale). 1810.—"The same person frequently was BANIAN to several European gentlemen; all of whose concerns were of course accurately known to him, and thus became the subject of conversation at those meetings the BANIANS of Calcutta invariably held...."—_Williamson, V. M._ i. 189. 1817.—"The European functionary ... has first his BANYAN or native secretary."—_Mill, Hist._ (ed. 1840), iii. 14. Mr. Mill does not here accurately interpret the word. (2). BANYAN, s. An undershirt, originally of muslin, and so called as resembling the body garment of the Hindus; but now commonly applied to under body-clothing of elastic cotton, woollen, or silk web. The following quotations illustrate the stages by which the word reached its present application. And they show that our predecessors in India used to adopt the native or BANYAN costume in their hours of ease. C. P. Brown defines BANYAN as "a _loose dressing-gown_, such as Hindu tradesmen wear." Probably this may have been the original use; but it is never so employed in Northern India. 1672.—"It is likewise ordered that both Officers and Souldiers in the Fort shall, both on every Sabbath Day, and on every day when they exercise, _weare English apparel_; in respect the garbe is most becoming as Souldiers, and correspondent to their profession."—_Sir W. Langhorne's Standing Order_, in _Wheeler_, iii. 426. 1731.—"The Ensign (as it proved, for his first appearance, being undressed and in his BANYON coat, I did not know him) came off from his cot, and in a very haughty manner cried out, 'None of your disturbance, Gentlemen.'"—In _Wheeler_, iii. 109. 1781.—"I am an Old Stager in this Country, having arrived in Calcutta in the Year 1736.... Those were the days, when Gentlemen studied _Ease_ instead of _Fashion_; when even the Hon. Members of the Council met in BANYAN SHIRTS, LONG DRAWERS (q.v.), and Conjee (CONGEE) caps; with a Case Bottle of good old Arrack, and a Gouglet of Water placed on the Table, which the Secretary (a Skilful Hand) frequently converted into Punch...."—Letter from _An Old Country Captain_, in _India Gazette_, Feb. 24th. [1773.—In a letter from Horace Walpole to the Countess of Upper Ossory, dated April 30th, 1773 (_Cunningham's_ ed., v. 459) he describes a ball at Lord Stanley's, at which two of the dancers, Mr. Storer and Miss Wrottesley, were dressed "in BANIANS with furs, for winter, cock and hen." It would be interesting to have further details of these garments, which were, it may be hoped, different from the modern BANYAN.] 1810.—"... an undershirt, commonly called a BANIAN."—_Williamson, V.M._ i. 19. (3) BANYAN, s. See BANYAN-TREE. BANYAN-DAY, s. This is sea-slang for a _jour maigre_, or a day on which no ration of meat was allowed; when (as one of our quotations above expresses it) the crew had "to observe the Law of Pythagoras." 1690.—"Of this (_Kitchery_ or KEDGEREE, q.v.) the _European_ Sailors feed in these parts once or twice a Week, and are forc'd at those times to a Pagan Abstinence from Flesh, which creates in them a perfect Dislike and utter Detestation to those BANNIAN DAYS, as they commonly call them."—_Ovington_, 310, 311. BANYAN-FIGHT, s. Thus: 1690.—"This Tongue Tempest is termed there a BANNIAN-FIGHT, for it never rises to blows or bloodshed."—_Ovington_, 275. Sir G. Birdwood tells us that this is a phrase still current in Bombay. BANYAN-TREE, also elliptically BANYAN, s. The Indian Fig-Tree (_Ficus Indica_, or _Ficus bengalensis_, L.), called in H. _baṛ_ [or _baṛgat_, the latter the "_Bourgade_" of Bernier (ed. _Constable_, p. 309).] The name appears to have been first bestowed popularly on a famous tree of this species growing near GOMBROON (q.v.), under which the _Banyans_ or Hindu traders settled at that port, had built a little pagoda. So says Tavernier below. This original _Banyan-tree_ is described by P. della Valle (ii. 453), and by Valentijn (v. 202). P. della Valle's account (1622) is extremely interesting, but too long for quotation. He calls it by the Persian name, _lūl_. The tree still stood, within half a mile of the English factory, in 1758, when it was visited by Ives, who quotes Tickell's verses given below. [Also see CUBEER BURR.] c. A.D. 70.—"First and foremost, there is a Fig-tree there (in India) which beareth very small and slender figges. The propertie of this Tree, is to plant and set it selfe without mans helpe. For it spreadeth out with mightie armes, and the lowest water-boughes underneath, do bend so downeward to the very earth, that they touch it againe, and lie upon it: whereby, within one years space they will take fast root in the ground, and put foorth a new Spring round about the Mother-tree: so as these braunches, thus growing, seeme like a traile or border of arbours most curiously and artificially made," &c.—_Plinies Nat. Historie_, by _Philemon Holland_, i. 360. 1624.— "... The goodly bole being got To certain cubits' height, from every side The boughs decline, which, taking root afresh, Spring up new boles, and these spring new, and newer, Till the whole tree become a porticus, Or arched arbour, able to receive A numerous troop." _Ben Jonson, Neptune's Triumph._ c. 1650.—"Cet Arbre estoit de même espece que celuy qui est a une lieue du Bander, et qui passe pour une merveille; mais dans les Indes il y en a quantité. Les Persans l'appellent _Lul_, les Portugais _Arber de Reys_, et les Français L'ARBRE DES BANIANES; parce que les Banianes ont fait bâtir dessous une Pagode avec un carvansera accompagné de plusieurs petits étangs pour se laver."—_Tavernier, V. de Perse_, liv. v. ch. 23. [Also see ed. _Ball_, ii. 198.] c. 1650.—"Near to the City of Ormus was a BANNIANS TREE, being the only tree that grew in the Island."—_Tavernier_, Eng. Tr. i. 255. c. 1666.—"Nous vimes à cent ou cent cinquante pas de ce jardin, l'arbre _War_ dans toute son etenduë. On l'appelle aussi _Ber_, et ARBRE DES BANIANS, et _arbre des racines_...."—_Thevenot_, v. 76. 1667.— "The fig-tree, not that kind for fruit renown'd; But such as at this day, to Indians known, In Malabar or Decan spreads her arms Branching so broad and long, that in the ground The bended twigs take root, and daughters grow About the mother-tree, a pillar'd shade High over-arch'd, and echoing walks between." _Paradise Lost_, ix. 1101. [Warton points out that Milton must have had in view a description of the Banyan-tree in _Gerard's Herbal_ under the heading "of the arched Indian fig-tree."] 1672.—"_Eastward of Surat_ two _Courses_, _i.e._ a League, we pitched our Tent under a Tree that besides its Leafs, the Branches bear its own Roots, therefore called by the _Portugals_, _Arbor de Raiz_; For the Adoration the _Banyans_ pay it, the BANYAN-TREE."—_Fryer_, 105. 1691.—"About a (Dutch) mile from Gamron ... stands a tree, heretofore described by Mandelslo and others.... Beside this tree is an idol temple where the BANYANS do their worship."—_Valentijn_, v. 267-8. 1717.— "The fair descendants of thy sacred bed Wide-branching o'er the Western World shall spread, Like the fam'd BANIAN TREE, whose pliant shoot To earthward bending of itself takes root, Till like their mother plant ten thousand stand In verdant arches on the fertile land; Beneath her shade the tawny Indians rove, Or hunt at large through the wide-echoing grove." _Tickell, Epistle from a Lady in England to a Lady in Avignon._ 1726.—"On the north side of the city (Surat) is there an uncommonly great Pichar or _Waringin_[35] tree.... The Portuguese call this tree Albero de laiz, _i.e._ Root-tree.... Under it is a small chapel built by a _Benyan_.... Day and night lamps are alight there, and BENYANS constantly come in pilgrimage, to offer their prayers to this saint."—_Valentijn_, iv. 145. 1771.—"... being employed to construct a military work at the fort of Triplasore (afterwards called Marsden's Bastion) it was necessary to cut down a BANYAN-TREE which so incensed the brahmans of that place, that they found means to poison him" (_i.e._ Thomas Marsden of the Madras Engineers).—_Mem. of W. Marsden_, 7-8. 1809.—"Their greatest enemy (_i.e._ of the buildings) is the BANYAN-TREE."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 396. 1810.— "In the midst an aged BANIAN grew. It was a goodly sight to see That venerable tree, For o'er the lawn, irregularly spread, Fifty straight columns propt its lofty head; And many a long depending shoot, Seeking to strike its root, Straight like a plummet grew towards the ground, Some on the lower boughs which crost their way, Fixing their bearded fibres, round and round, With many a ring and wild contortion wound; Some to the passing wind at times, with sway Of gentle motion swung; Others of younger growth, unmoved, were hung Like stone-drops from the cavern's fretted height." _Southey, Curse of Kehama_, xiii. 51. [Southey takes his account from _Williamson, Orient. Field Sports_, ii. 113.] 1821.— "Des BANIANS touffus, par les brames adorés, Depuis longtemps la langueur nous implore, Courbés par le midi, dont l'ardeur les dévore, Ils étendent vers nous leurs rameaux altérés." _Casimir Delavigne, Le Paria_, iii. 6. A note of the publishers on the preceding passage, in the edition of 1855, is diverting: "Un journaliste allemand a accusé M. Casimir Delavigne d'avoir pris pour un arbre une secte religieuse de l'Inde...." The German journalist was wrong here, but he might have found plenty of matter for ridicule in the play. Thus the Brahmins (men) are _Akebar_ (!), _Idamore_ (!!), and _Empsael_ (!!!); their women _Néala_ (?), _Zaide_ (!), and _Mirza_ (!!). 1825.—"Near this village was the finest BANYAN-TREE which I had ever seen, literally a grove rising from a single primary stem, whose massive secondary trunks, with their straightness, orderly arrangement, and evident connexion with the parent stock, gave the general effect of a vast vegetable organ. The first impression which I felt on coming under its shade was, 'What a noble place of worship!'"—_Heber_, ii. 93 (ed. 1844). 1834.—"Cast forth thy word into the everliving, everworking universe; it is a seed-grain that cannot die; unnoticed to-day, it will be found flourishing as a BANYAN-GROVE—(perhaps alas! as a hemlock forest) after a thousand years."—_Sartor Resartus._ 1856.— "... its pendant branches, rooting in the air, Yearn to the parent earth and grappling fast, Grow up huge stems again, which shooting forth In massy branches, these again despatch Their drooping heralds, till a labyrinth Of root and stem and branch commingling, forms A great cathedral, aisled and choired in wood." _The_ BANYAN TREE, a Poem. 1865.—"A family tends to multiply families around it, till it becomes the centre of a tribe, just as the BANYAN tends to surround itself with a forest of its own offspring."—_Maclennan, Primitive Marriage_, 269. 1878.—"... des BANYANS soutenus par des racines aëriennes et dont les branches tombantes engendrent en touchant terre des sujets nouveaux."—_Rev. des Deux Mondes_, Oct. 15, p. 832. BĀRASINHĀ, s. The H. name of the widely-spread _Cervus Wallichii_, Cuvier. This H. name ('12-horn') is no doubt taken from the number of tines being approximately twelve. The name is also applied by sportsmen in Bengal to the _Rucervus Duvaucellii_, or _Swamp-Deer_. [See _Blanford, Mamm._ 538 _seqq._]. [1875.—"I know of no flesh equal to that of the ibex; and the _navo_, a species of gigantic antelope of Chinese Tibet, with the BARRA-SINGH, a red deer of Kashmir, are nearly equally good."—_Wilson, Abode of Snow_, 91.] [BARBER'S BRIDGE, n.p. This is a curious native corruption of an English name. The bridge in Madras, known as BARBER'S BRIDGE, was built by an engineer named Hamilton. This was turned by the natives into _Ambuton_, and in course of time the name _Ambuton_ was identified with the Tamil _ambattan_, 'barber,' and so it came to be called _Barber's Bridge_.—See _Le Fanu, Man. of the Salem Dist._ ii. 169, note.] BARBICAN, s. This term of mediæval fortification is derived by Littré, and by Marcel Devic, from Ar. _barbakh_, which means a sewer-pipe or water-pipe. And _one_ of the meanings given by Littré is, "une ouverture longue et étroite pour l'écoulement des eaux." Apart from the possible, but untraced, history which this alleged meaning may involve, it seems probable, considering the usual meaning of the word as 'an outwork before a gate,' that it is from Ar. P. _bāb-khāna_, 'gate-house.' This etymology was suggested in print about 50 years ago by one of the present writers,[36] and confirmed to his mind some years later, when in going through the native town of Cawnpore, not long before the Mutiny, he saw a brand-new double-towered gateway, or gate-house, on the face of which was the inscription in Persian characters: "_Bāb-Khāna_-i-Mahommed Bakhsh," or whatever was his name, _i.e._ "The BARBICAN of _Mahommed Bakhsh_." [The _N.E.D._ suggests P. _barbar-khānah_, 'house on the wall,' it being difficult to derive the Romanic forms in _bar-_ from _bāb-khāna_.] The editor of the Chron. of K. James of Aragon (1833, p. 423) says that _barbacana_ in Spain means a second, outermost and lower wall; _i.e._ a fausse-braye. And this agrees with facts in that work, and with the definition in Cobarruvias; but not at all with Joinville's use, nor with V.-le-Duc's explanation. c. 1250.—"Tuit le baron ... s'acorderent que en un tertre ... féist l'en une forteresse qui fust bien garnie de gent, si qui se li Tur fesoient saillies ... cell tore fust einsi come BARBACANE (orig. '_quasi antemurale_') de l'oste."—The Med. Fr. tr. of _William of Tyre_, ed. _Paul Paris_, i. 158. c. 1270.—"... on condition of his at once putting me in possession of the albarrana tower ... and should besides make his Saracens construct a BARBACANA round the tower."—_James of Aragon_, as above. 1309.—"Pour requerre sa gent plus sauvement, fist le roys faire une BARBAQUANE devant le pont qui estoit entre nos dous os, en tel maniere que l'on pooit entrer de dous pars en la BARBAQUANE à cheval."—_Joinville_, p. 162. 1552.—"Lourenço de Brito ordered an intrenchment of great strength to be dug, in the fashion of a BARBICAN (BARBACÃ) outside the wall of the fort ... on account of a well, a stone-cast distant...."—_Barros_, II. i. 5. c. 1870.—"_Barbacane._ Défense extérieure protégeant une entrée, et permettant de réunir un assez grand nombre d'hommes pour disposer des sorties ou protéger une retraite."—_Viollet-le-Duc, H. d'une Forteresse_, 361. BARBIERS, s. This is a term which was formerly very current in the East, as the name of a kind of paralysis, often occasioned by exposure to chills. It began with numbness and imperfect command of the power of movement, sometimes also affecting the muscles of the neck and power of articulation, and often followed by loss of appetite, emaciation, and death. It has often been identified with BERIBERI, and medical opinion seems to have come back to the view that the two are _forms_ of one disorder, though this was not admitted by some older authors of the last century. The allegation of Lind and others, that the most frequent subjects of _barbiers_ were Europeans of the lower class who, when in drink, went to sleep in the open air, must be contrasted with the general experience that _beriberi_ rarely attacks Europeans. The name now seems obsolete. 1673.—"Whence follows Fluxes, Dropsy, Scurvy, BARBIERS (which is an enervating (_sic_) the whole Body, being neither able to use hands or Feet), Gout, Stone, Malignant and Putrid Fevers."—_Fryer_, 68. 1690.—"Another Distemper with which the Europeans are sometimes afflicted, is the BARBEERS, or a deprivation of the Vse and Activity of their Limbs, whereby they are rendered unable to move either Hand or Foot."—_Ovington_, 350. 1755.—(If the land wind blow on a person sleeping) "the consequence of this is always dangerous, as it seldom fails to bring on a fit of the BARBIERS (as it is called in this country), that is, a total deprivation of the use of the limbs."—_Ives_, 77. [c. 1757.—"There was a disease common to the lower class of Europeans, called the BARBERS, a species of palsy, owing to exposure to the land winds after a fit of intoxication."—In _Carey, Good Old Days_, ii. 266.] 1768.—"The BARBIERS, a species of palsy, is a disease most frequent in India. It distresses chiefly the lower class of Europeans, who when intoxicated with liquors frequently sleep in the open air, exposed to the land winds."—_Lind_ on _Diseases of Hot Climates_, 260. (See BERIBERI.) BARGANY, BRAGANY, H. _bārakānī_. The name of a small silver coin current in W. India at the time of the Portuguese occupation of Goa, and afterwards valued at 40 _reis_ (then about 5¼_d._). The name of the coin was apparently a survival of a very old system of coinage-nomenclature. _Kānī_ is an old Indian word, perhaps Dravidian in origin, indicating ¼ of ¼ of ¼, or 1-64th part. It was applied to the _jital_ (see JEETUL) or 64th part of the mediæval Delhi silver _tanka_—this latter coin being the prototype in weight and position of the Rupee, as the _kānī_ therefore was of the modern Anglo-Indian pice (= 1-64th of a Rupee). There were in the currency of Mohammed Tughlak (1324-1351) of Delhi, aliquot parts of the _tanka_, _Dokānīs_, _Shash-kānīs_, _Hasht-kānīs_, _Dwāzda-kānīs_, and _Shānzda-kānīs_, representing, as the Persian numerals indicate, pieces of 2, 6, 8, 12, and 16 _kānīs_ or _jitals_. (See _E. Thomas, Pathan Kings of Delhi_, pp. 218-219.) Other fractional pieces were added by Fīroz Shāh, Mohammed's son and successor (see _Id._ 276 _seqq._ and quotation under c. 1360, below). Some of these terms long survived, _e.g._ _do-kānī_ in localities of Western and Southern India, and in Western India in the present case the _bārakānī_ or 12 _kānī_, a vernacular form of the _dwāzda-kānī_ of Mohammed Tughlak. 1330.—"Thousands of men from various quarters, who possessed thousands of these copper coins ... now brought them to the treasury, and received in exchange gold _tankas_ and silver _tankas_ (TANGA), _shash-gānīs_ and _du-gānīs_, which they carried to their homes."—_Táríkh-i-Fíroz-Sháhi_, in _Elliot_, iii. 240-241. c. 1350—"Sultan Fíroz issued several varieties of coins. There was the gold _tanka_ and the silver _tanka_. There were also distinct coins of the respective value of 48, 25, 24, 12, 10, 8 and 6, and one _jītal_, known as _chihal-o-hasht-gānī_, _bist-o-panjgānī_, _bist-o-chahār-gānī_, _dwāzdah-gānī_, _dah-gānī_, _hasht-gānī_, _shāsh-gānī_, and _yak jītal_."—_Ibid._ 357-358. 1510.—BARGANYM, in quotation from Correa under PARDAO. 1554.—"E as _tamgas_ brancas que se recebem dos foros, são de 4 BARGANIS a _tamga_, e de 24 leaes o BARGANY ..." _i.e._ "And the white _tangas_ that are received in payment of land revenues are at the rate of 4 BARGANIS to the _tanga_, and of 24 _leals_ to the BARGANY."—_A. Nunez_, in _Subsidios_, p. 31. " "_Statement of the Revenues which the King our Lord holds in the Island and City of Guoa._ "Item—The Islands of _Tiçoary_, and _Divar_, and that of _Chorão_, and _Johão_, all of them, pay in land revenue (_de foro_) according to ancient custom 36,474 white _tanguas_, 3 BARGUANIS, and 21 _leals_, at the tale of 3 BARGUANIS to the _tangua_ and 24 _leals_ to the BARGUANIM, the same thing as 24 _bazarucos_, amounting to 14,006 _pardaos_, 1 _tangua_ and 47 _leals_, making 4,201,916-2/5 _reis_. The Isle of Tiçoary (SALSETTE) is the largest, and on it stands the city of Guoa; the others are much smaller and are annexed to it, they being all contiguous, only separated by rivers."—_Botelho, Tombo_, _ibid._ pp. 46-7. 1584.—"They vse also in Goa amongst the common sort to bargain for coals, wood, lime and such like, at so many BRAGANINES, accounting 24 _basaruchies_ for one _braganine_, albeit there is no such money stamped."—_Barret_, in _Hakl._ ii. 411; (but it is copied from _G. Balbi's_ Italian, f. 71_v_). BARGEER, s. H. from P. _bārgīr_. A trooper of irregular cavalry who is not the owner of his troop horse and arms (as is the normal practice (see SILLADAR)), but is either put in by another person, perhaps a native officer in the regiment, who supplies horses and arms and receives the man's full pay, allowing him a reduced rate, or has his horse from the State in whose service he is. The P. word properly means 'a load-taker,' 'a baggage horse.' The transfer of use is not quite clear. ["According to a man's reputation or connections, or the number of his followers, would be the rank (_mansab_) assigned to him. As a rule, his followers brought their own horses and other equipment; but sometimes a man with a little money would buy extra horses, and mount relations or dependants upon them. When this was the case, the man riding his own horse was called, in later parlance, a _silaḥdār_ (literally, 'equipment-holder'), and one riding somebody else's horse was a _bārgīr_ ('burden-taker')."—_W. Irvine, The Army of the Indian Moghuls, J.R.A.S._ July 1896, p. 539.] 1844.—"If the man again has not the cash to purchase a horse, he rides one belonging to a native officer, or to some privileged person, and becomes what is called his BARGEER...."—_Calcutta Rev._, vol ii. p. 57. BARKING-DEER, s. The popular name of a small species of deer (_Cervulus aureus_, Jerdon) called in H. _kākar_, and in Nepal _ratwā_; also called _Ribfaced-Deer_, and in Bombay BAIKREE. Its common name is from its call, which is a kind of short bark, like that of a fox but louder, and may be heard in the jungles which it frequents, both by day and by night.—(_Jerdon_). [1873.—"I caught the cry of a little BARKING-DEER."—_Cooper, Mishmee Hills_, 177.] BARODA, n.p. Usually called by the Dutch and older English writers _Brodera_; proper name according to the _Imp. Gazetteer_, _Wadodra_; a large city of Guzerat, which has been since 1732 the capital of the Mahratta dynasty of Guzerat, the Gaikwārs. (See GUICOWAR). 1552.—In Barros, "Cidade de BARODAR," IV. vi. 8. 1555.—"In a few days we arrived at _Barūj_; some days after at BALOUDRA, and then took the road towards _Champaïz_ (read _Champanīr_?)."—_Sidī 'Alī_, p. 91. 1606.—"That city (Champanel) may be a day's journey from DEBERADORA or BARODAR, which we commonly call VERDORA."—_Couto_, IV. ix. 5. [1614.—"We are to go to Amadavar, Cambaia and BROTHERA."—_Foster, Letters_, ii. 213; also see iv. 197.] 1638.—-"La ville de BRODRA est située dans une plaine sablonneuse, sur la petite riviere de _Wasset_, a trente _Cos_, ou quinze lieües de _Broitschea_."—_Mandelslo_, 130. 1813.—BRODERA, in _Forbes, Or. Mem._, iii. 268; [2nd ed. ii. 282, 389]. 1857.—"The town of BARODA, originally _Barpatra_ (or a bar leaf, _i.e._ leaf of the _Ficus indica_, in shape), was the first large city I had seen."—_Autob. of Lutfullah_, 39. BAROS, n.p. A fort on the West Coast of Sumatra, from which the chief export of Sumatra camphor, so highly valued in China, long took place. [The name in standard Malay is, according to Mr Skeat, _Barus_.] It is perhaps identical with the _Panṣūr_ or _Fanṣūr_ of the Middle Ages, which gave its name to the _Fanṣūrī_ camphor, famous among Oriental writers, and which by the perpetuation of a misreading is often styled _Ḳaiṣūrī_ camphor, &c. (See CAMPHOR, and _Marco Polo_, 2nd ed. ii. 282, 285 _seqq._) The place is called BARROWSE in the _E. I. Colonial Papers_, ii. 52, 153. 1727.—"BAROS is the next place that abounds in Gold, Camphire, and Benzoin, but admits of no foreign Commerce."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 113. BARRACKPORE, n.p. The auxiliary Cantonment of Calcutta, from which it is 15 m. distant, established in 1772. Here also is the country residence of the Governor-General, built by Lord Minto, and much frequented in former days before the annual migration to Simla was established. The name is a hybrid. (See ACHANOCK). BARRAMUHUL, n.p. H. _Bāramaḥall_, 'Twelve estates'; an old designation of a large part of what is now the district of Salem in the Madras Presidency. The identification of the Twelve Estates is not free from difficulty; [see a full note in _Le Fanu's Man. of Salem_, i. 83, _seqq._]. 1881.—"The BARAMAHAL and Dindigal was placed under the Government of Madras; but owing to the deficiency in that Presidency of civil servants possessing a competent knowledge of the native languages, and to the unsatisfactory manner in which the revenue administration of the older possessions of the Company under the Madras Presidency had been conducted, Lord Cornwallis resolved to employ military officers for a time in the management of the Baramahl."—_Arbuthnot, Mem. of Sir T. Munro_, xxxviii. BASHAW, s. The old form of what we now call _pasha_, the former being taken from _bāshā_, the Ar. form of the word, which is itself generally believed to be a corruption of the P. _pādishāh_. Of this the first part is Skt. _patis_, Zend. _paitis_, Old P. _pati_, 'a lord or master' (comp. Gr. δεσπότης). _Pechah_, indeed, for 'Governor' (but with the _ch_ guttural) occurs in I. Kings x. 15, II. Chron. ix. 14, and in Daniel iii. 2, 3, 27. Prof. Max Müller notices this, but it would seem merely as a curious coincidence.—(See _Pusey on Daniel_, 567.) 1554.—"Hujusmodi BASSARUM sermonibus reliquorum Turcarum sermones congruebant."—_Busbeq._ Epist. ii. (p. 124). 1584.— "Great kings of Barbary and my portly BASSAS." _Marlowe, Tamburlane the Great_, 1st Part, iii. 1. c. 1590.—"Filius alter Osmanis, Vrchanis frater, alium non habet in Annalibus titulum, quam Alis BASSA: quod _bassae_ vocabulum Turcis caput significat."—_Lennclavius, Annales Sultanorum Othmanidarum_, ed. 1650, p. 402. This etymology connecting _bāshā_ with the Turkish _bāsh_, 'head,' must be rejected. c. 1610.—"Un BASCHA estoit venu en sa Cour pour luy rendre compte du tribut qu'il luy apportoit; mais il fut neuf mois entiers à attendre que celuy qui a la charge ... eut le temps et le loisir de le compter...."—_Pyrard de Laval_ (of the Great Mogul), ii. 161. 1702.—"... The most notorious injustice we have suffered from the Arabs of Muscat, and the BASHAW of Judda."—In _Wheeler_, ii. 7. 1727.—"It (Bagdad) is now a prodigious large City, and the Seat of a _Beglerbeg_.... The BASHAWS of _Bassora_, _Comera_, and _Musol_ (the ancient Nineveh) are subordinate to him."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 78. BASIN, s. H. _besan_. Pease-meal, generally made of GRAM (q.v.) and used, sometimes mixed with ground orange-peel or other aromatic substance, to cleanse the hair, or for other toilette purposes. [1832.—"The attendants present first the powdered peas, called BASUN, which answers the purpose of soap."—_Mrs. Meer Hassan Ali, Observations_, i. 328.] BASSADORE, n.p. A town upon the island of KISHM in the Persian Gulf, which belonged in the 16th century to the Portuguese. The place was ceded to the British Crown in 1817, though the claim now seems dormant. The permission for the English to occupy the place as a naval station was granted by Saiyyid Sultan bin Aḥmad of 'Omān, about the end of the 18th century; but it was not actually occupied by us till 1821, from which time it was the depôt of our Naval Squadron in the Gulf till 1882. The real form of the name is, according to Dr. Badger's transliterated map (in _H. of Imâns, &c. of Omân_), _Bāsīdū_. 1673.—"At noon we came to BASSATU, an old ruined town of the Portugals, fronting Congo."—_Fryer_, 320. BASSAN, s. H. _bāsan_, 'a dinner-plate'; from Port. _bacia_ (_Panjab N. & Q._ ii. 117). BASSEIN, n.p. This is a corruption of three entirely different names, and is applied to various places remote from each other. (1) _Wasāi_, an old port on the coast, 26 m. north of Bombay, called by the Portuguese, to whom it long pertained, BAÇAIM (_e.g._ _Barros_, I. ix. 1). c. 1565.—"Dopo Daman si troua BASAIN con molte ville ... ne di questa altro si caua che risi, frumenti, e molto ligname."—_Cesare de' Federici_ in _Ramusio_, iii. 387v. 1756.—"Bandar BASSAI."—_Mirat-i-Ahmadi_, Bird's tr., 129. 1781.—"General Goddard after having taken the fortress of BESSI, which is one of the strongest and most important fortresses under the Mahratta power...."—_Seir Mutaqherin_, iii. 327. (2) A town and port on the river which forms the westernmost delta-arm of the Irawadi in the Province of Pegu. The Burmese name BATHEIN, was, according to Prof. Forchammer, a change, made by the Burmese conqueror Alompra, from the former name _Kuthein_ (_i.e._ _Kusein_), which was a native corruption of the old name _Kusima_ (see COSMIN). We cannot explain the old European corruption _Persaim_. [It has been supposed that the name represents the _Besynga_ of Ptolemy (_Geog._ ii. 4; see _M‘Crindle_ in _Ind. Ant._ xiii. 372); but (_ibid._ xxii. 20) Col. Temple denies this on the ground that the name BASSEIN does not date earlier than about 1780. According to the same authority (_ibid._ xxii. 19), the modern Burmese name is _Patheng_, by ordinary phonetics used for _Putheng_, and spelt _Pusin_ or _Pusim_. He disputes the statement that the change of name was made by Alaungp'aya or Alompra. The Talaing pronunciation of the name is _Pasem_ or _Pasim_, according to dialect.] [1781.—"Intanto piaciutto era alla Congregazione di Propagando che il Regno di Ava fosse allora coltivato nella fede da' Sacerdoti secolari di essa Congregazione, e a' nostri destino li Regni di BATTIAM, Martaban, e Pegu."—_Quirini, Percoto_, 93. [1801.—"An ineffectual attempt was made to repossess and defend BASSIEN by the late Chekey or Lieutenant."—_Symes, Mission_, 16.] The form PERSAIM occurs in _Dalrymple_, (1759) (_Or. Repert._, i. 127 and _passim_). (3) _Basim_, or properly _Wāsim_; an old town in Berar, the chief place of the district so-called. [See _Berar Gazett._ 176.] BATÁRA, s. This is a term applied to divinities in old Javanese inscriptions, &c., the use of which was spread over the Archipelago. It was regarded by W. von Humboldt as taken from the Skt. _avatāra_ (see AVATAR); but this derivation is now rejected. The word is used among R. C. Christians in the Philippines now as synonymous with 'God'; and is applied to the infant Jesus (_Blumentritt, Vocabular_). [Mr. Skeat (_Malay Magic_, 86 _seqq._) discusses the origin of the word, and prefers the derivation given by Favre and Wilkin, Skt. _bhaṭṭāra_, 'lord.' A full account of the "_Petara_, or Sea Dyak gods," by Archdeacon J. Perham, will be found in _Roth, Natives of Sarawak_, I. 168 _seqq._] BATAVIA, n.p. The famous capital of the Dutch possessions in the Indies; occupying the site of the old city of Jakatra, the seat of a Javanese kingdom which combined the present Dutch Provinces of Bantam, Buitenzorg, Krawang, and the Preanger Regencies. 1619.—"On the day of the capture of Jakatra, 30th May 1619, it was certainly time and place to speak of the Governor-General's dissatisfaction that the name of BATAVIA had been given to the Castle."—_Valentijn_, iv. 489. The Governor-General, Jan Pietersen Coen, who had taken Jakatra, desired to have called the new fortress _New Hoorn_, from his own birth-place, Hoorn, on the Zuider Zee. c. 1649.—"While I stay'd at BATAVIA, my Brother dy'd; and it was pretty to consider what the _Dutch_ made me pay for his Funeral."—_Tavernier_ (E.T.), i. 203. BATCUL, BATCOLE, BATECALA, &c., n.p. _Bhatkal_. A place often named in the older narratives. It is on the coast of Canara, just S. of Pigeon Island and Hog Island, in lat. 13° 59′, and is not to be confounded (as it has been) with BEITCUL. 1328.—"... there is also the King of BATIGALA, but he is of the Saracens."—_Friar Jordanus_, p. 41. 1510.—The "BATHECALA, a very noble city of India," of Varthema (119), though misplaced, must we think be this place and not BEITCUL. 1548.—"Trelado (_i.e._ 'Copy') do Contrato que o Gouernador Gracia de Saa fez com a Raynha de BATECALAA por não aver Reey e ela reger o Reeyno."—In _S. Botelho, Tombo_, 242. 1599.—"... part is subject to the Queene of BATICOLA, who selleth great store of pepper to the Portugals, at a towne called Onor...."—_Sir Fulke Greville_ to Sir Fr. Walsingham, in _Bruce's Annals_, i. 125. 1618.—"The fift of March we anchored at BATACHALA, shooting three Peeces to give notice of our arriuall...."—_Wm. Hore_, in _Purchas_, i. 657. See also _Sainsbury_, ii. p. 374. [1624.—"We had the wind still contrary, and having sail'd three other leagues, at the usual hour we cast anchor near the Rocks of BATICALA."—_P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. ii. 390.] 1727.—"The next Sea-port, to the Southward of _Onoar_, is BATACOLA, which has the _vestigia_ of a very large city...."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 282. [1785.—"BYTE KOAL." See quotation under DHOW.] BATEL, BATELO, BOTELLA, s. A sort of boat used in Western India, Sind, and Bengal. Port. _batell_, a word which occurs in the _Roteiro de V. da Gama_, 91 [cf. PATTELLO]. [1686.—"About four or five hundred houses burnt down with a great number of their BETTILOS, Boras and boats."—_Hedges, Diary_, Hak. Soc. ii. 55.] 1838.—"The BOTELLA may be described as a Dow in miniature.... It has invariably a square flat stern, and a long grab-like head."—_Vaupell_, in _Trans. Bo. Geog. Soc._ vii. 98. 1857.—"A Sindhi BATTÉLA, called _Rahmatí_, under the Tindal Kasim, laden with dry fish, was about to proceed to Bombay."—_Lutfullah_, 347. See also _Burton, Sind Revisited_ (1877), 32, 33. [1900.—"The Sheikh has some fine war-vessels, called BATILS."—_Bent, Southern Arabia_, 8.] BATTA, s. Two different words are thus expressed in Anglo-Indian colloquial, and in a manner confounded. A. H. _bhata_ or _bhātā_: an extra allowance made to officers, soldiers, or other public servants, when in the field, or on other special grounds; also subsistence money to witnesses, prisoners, and the like. Military BATTA, originally an occasional allowance, as defined, grew to be a constant addition to the pay of officers in India, and constituted the chief part of the excess of Indian over English military emoluments. The question of the right to _batta_ on several occasions created great agitation among the officers of the Indian army, and the measure of economy carried out by Lord William Bentinck when Governor-General (G. O. of the Gov.-Gen. in Council, 29th November 1828) in the reduction of full _batta_ to half _batta_, in the allowances received by all regimental officers serving at stations within a certain distance of the Presidency in Bengal (viz. Barrackpore, Dumdum, Berhampore, and Dinapore) caused an enduring bitterness against that upright ruler. It is difficult to arrive at the origin of this word. There are, however, several Hindi words in rural use, such as _bhāt_, _bhantā_, 'advances made to ploughmen without interest,' and _bhaṭṭa_, _bhaṇṭā_, 'ploughmen's wages in kind,' with which it is possibly connected. It has also been suggested, without much probability, that it may be allied to _bahut_, 'much, excess,' an idea entering into the meaning of both A and B. It is just possible that the familiar military use of the term in India may have been influenced by the existence of the European military term _bât_ or _bât-money_. The latter is from _bât_, 'a pack-saddle,' [Late Lat. _bastum_], and implies an allowance for carrying baggage in the field. It will be seen that one writer below seems to confound the two words. B. H. _baṭṭā_ and _bāṭṭā_: agio, or difference in exchange, discount on coins not current, or of short weight. We may notice that Sir H. Elliot does not recognize an absolute separation between the two senses of BATTA. His definition runs thus: "Difference of exchange; anything extra; an extra allowance; discount on uncurrent, or short-weight coins; usually called BATTA. The word has been supposed to be a corruption of _Bharta_, increase, but it is a pure Hindi vocable, and is more usually applied to discount than to premium."—(_Supp. Gloss._ ii. 41.) [Platts, on the other hand, distinguishes the two words—_Baṭṭa_, Skt. _vṛitta_, 'turned,' or _varta_, 'livelihood'—"Exchange, discount, difference of exchange, deduction, &c.," and _Bhaṭṭa_, Skt. _bhakta_ 'allotted,'—"advances to ploughmen without interest; ploughman's wages in kind."] It will be seen that we have early Portuguese instances of the word apparently in both senses. The most probable explanation is that the word (and I may add, the thing) originated in the Portuguese practice, and in the use of the Canarese word _bhatta_, Mahr. _bhāt_, 'rice' in 'the husk,' called by the Portuguese _bate_ and _bata_, for a maintenance allowance. The word _batty_, for what is more generally called _paddy_, is or was commonly used by the English also in S. and W. India (see _Linschoten_, _Lucena_ and _Fryer_ quoted s.v. PADDY, and _Wilson's Glossary_, s.v. _Bhatta_). The practice of giving a special allowance for _mantimento_ began from a very early date in the Indian history of the Portuguese, and it evidently became a recognised augmentation of pay, corresponding closely to our _batta_, whilst the quotation from Botelho below shows also that _bata_ and _mantimento_ were used, more or less interchangeably, for this allowance. The correspondence with our Anglo-Indian _batta_ went very far, and a case singularly parallel to the discontent raised in the Indian army by the reduction of full-_batta_ to half-_batta_ is spoken of by Correa (iv. 256). The _mantimento_ had been paid all the year round, but the Governor, Martin Afonso de Sousa, in 1542, "desiring," says the historian, "a way to curry favour for himself, whilst going against the people and sending his soul to hell," ordered that in future the _mantimento_ should be paid only during the 6 months of WINTER (_i.e._ of the rainy season), when the force was on shore, and not for the other 6 months when they were on board the cruisers, and received rations. This created great bitterness, perfectly analogous in depth and in expression to that entertained with regard to Lord W. Bentinck and Sir John Malcolm, in 1829. Correa's utterance, just quoted, illustrates this, and a little lower down he adds: "And thus he took away from the troops the half of their _mantimento_ (_half their batta_, in fact), and whether he did well or ill in that, he'll find in the next world."—(See also _ibid._ p. 430). The following quotations illustrate the Portuguese practice from an early date: 1502.—"The Captain-major ... between officers and men-at-arms, left 60 men (at Cochin), to whom the factor was to give their pay, and every month a _cruzado_ of _mantimento_, and to the officers when on service 2 _cruzados_...."—_Correa_, i. 328. 1507.—(In establishing the settlement at Mozambique) "And the Captains took counsel among themselves, and from the money in the chest, paid the force each a _cruzado_ a month for _mantimento_, with which the men greatly refreshed themselves...."—_Ibid._ 786. 1511.—"All the people who served in Malaca, whether by sea or by land, were paid their pay for six months in advance, and also received monthly _two cruzados_ of _mantimento_, cash in hand" (_i.e._ they had _double batta_).—_Ibid._ ii. 267. A. 1548.—"And for 2 _ffarazes_ (see FARASH) 2 pardaos a month for the two and 4 tangas for BATA."...—_S. Botelho, Tombo_, 233. The editor thinks this is for _bate_, _i.e._ _paddy_. But even if so it is used exactly like BATTA or maintenance money. A following entry has: "To the constable 38,920 reis a year, in which is comprised maintenance (_mantimento_)." 1554.—An example of BATEE for rice will be found s.v. MOORAH. The following quotation shows _battee_ (or _batty_) used at Madras in a way that also indicates the original identity of _batty_, 'rice,' and BATTA, 'extra allowance':— 1680.—"The _Peons_ and _Tarryars_ (see TALIAR) sent in quest of two soldiers who had deserted from the garrison returned with answer that they could not light of them, whereupon the Peons were turned out of service, but upon Verona's intercession were taken in again, and fined each one month's pay, and to repay the money paid them for BATTEE...."—_Ft. St. Geo. Consn._, Feb. 10. In _Notes and Exts._ No. iii. p. 3. 1707.—"... that they would allow BATTA or subsistence money to all that should desert us."—In _Wheeler_, ii. 63. 1765.—"... orders were accordingly issued ... that on the 1st January, 1766, the double BATTA should cease...."—_Caraccioli's Clive_, iv. 160. 1789.—"... BATTA, or as it is termed in England, _bât_ and forage money, which is here, in the field, almost double the peace allowance."—_Munro's Narrative_, p. 97. 1799.—"He would rather live on half-pay, in a garrison that could boast of a fives court, than vegetate on _full_ BATTA, where there was none."—_Life of Sir T. Munro_, i. 227. The following shows Batty used for rice in Bombay: [1813.—"Rice, or BATTY, is sown in June."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. i. 23.] 1829.—"_To the Editor of the Bengal Hurkaru._—Sir,—Is it understood that the Wives and daughters of officers on _half_ BATTA are included in the order to mourn for the Queen of Wirtemberg; or will _half_-mourning be considered sufficient for them?"—Letter in above, dated 15th April 1829. 1857.—"They have made me a K.C.B. I may confess to you that I would much rather have got a year's BATTA, because the latter would enable me to leave this country a year sooner."—_Sir Hope Grant_, in _Incidents of the Sepoy War_. B.— 1554.—"And gold, if of 10 _mates_ or 24 carats, is worth 10 cruzados the tael ... if of 9 _mates_, 9 cruzados; and according to whatever the _mates_ may be it is valued; but moreover it has its BATAO, _i.e._ its shroffage (_çarrafagem_) or agio (_caibo_) varying with the season."—_A. Nunes_, 40. 1680.—"The payment or receipt of BATTA or VATUM upon the exchange of Pollicat for Madras pagodas prohibited, both coines being of the same MATT and weight, upon pain of forfeiture of 24 pagodas for every offence together with the loss of the BATTA."—_Ft. St. Geo. Consn._, Feb. 10. In _Notes and Exts._, p. 17. 1760.—"The Nabob receives his revenues in the SICCAS of the current year only ... and all SICCAS of a lower date being esteemed, like the coin of foreign provinces, only a merchandize, are bought and sold at a certain discount called BATTA, which rises and falls like the price of other goods in the market...."—_Ft. Wm. Cons._, June 30, in _Long_, 216. 1810.—"... he immediately tells master that the BATTA, _i.e._ the exchange, is altered."—_Williamson, V. M._ i. 203. BATTAS, BATAKS, &c. n.p. [the latter, according to Mr. Skeat, being the standard Malay name]; a nation of Sumatra, noted especially for their singular cannibal institutions, combined with the possession of a written character of their own and some approach to literature. c. 1430.—"In ejus insulae, quam dicunt BATHECH, parte, anthropophagi habitant ... capita humana in thesauris habent, quae ex hostibus captis abscissa, esis carnibus recondunt, iisque utuntur pro nummis."—_Conti_, in _Poggius, De Var. Fort._ lib. iv. c. 1539.—"This Embassador, that was Brother-in-law to the King of BATTAS ... brought him a rich Present of Wood of Aloes, Calambaa, and five quintals of Benjamon in flowers."—_Cogan's Pinto_, 15. c. 1555.—"This Island of Sumatra is the first land wherein we know man's flesh to be eaten by certaine people which liue in the mountains, called BACAS (read BATAS), who vse to gilde their teethe."—_Galvano, Discoveries of the World_, Hak. Soc. 108. 1586.—"Nel regno del Dacin sono alcuni luoghi, ne' quali si ritrouano certe genti, che mangiano le creature humane, e tali genti, si chaimano BATACCHI, e quando frà loro i padri, e le madri sono vechhi, si accordano i vicinati di mangiarli, e li mangiano."—_G. Balbi_, f. 130. 1613.—"In the woods of the interior dwelt Anthropophagi, eaters of human flesh ... and to the present day continues that abuse and evil custom among the BATTAS of Sumatra."—_Godinho de Eredia_, f. 23_v_. [The fact that the Battas are cannibals has recently been confirmed by Dr. Volz and H. von Autenrieth (_Geogr. Jour._, June 1898, p. 672.] BAWUSTYE, s. Corr. of _bobstay_ in Lascar dialect (_Roebuck_). BAY, The, n.p. In the language of the old Company and its servants in the 17th century, _The_ BAY meant the Bay of Bengal, and their factories in that quarter. 1683.—"And the Councell of the BAY is as expressly distinguished from the Councell of Hugly, over which they have noe such power."—In _Hedges_, under Sept. 24. [Hak. Soc. i. 114.] 1747.—"We have therefore laden on her 1784 Bales ... which we sincerely wish may arrive safe with You, as We do that the Gentlemen at the BAY had according to our repeated Requests, furnished us with an earlier conveyance...."—_Letter from Ft. St. David_, 2nd May, to the Court (MS. in India Office). BAYA, s. H. _baiā_ [_bayā_], the Weaver-bird, as it is called in books of Nat. Hist., _Ploceus baya_, Blyth (Fam. _Fringillidae_). This clever little bird is not only in its natural state the builder of those remarkable pendant nests which are such striking objects, hanging from eaves or palm-branches; but it is also docile to a singular degree in domestication, and is often exhibited by itinerant natives as the performer of the most delightful tricks, as we have seen, and as is detailed in a paper of Mr Blyth's quoted by Jerdon. "The usual procedure is, when ladies are present, for the bird on a sign from its master to take a cardamom or sweatmeat in its bill, and deposit it between a lady's lips.... A miniature cannon is then brought, which the bird loads with coarse grains of powder one by one ... it next seizes and skilfully uses a small ramrod: and then takes a lighted match from its master, which it applies to the touch-hole." Another common performance is to scatter small beads on a sheet; the bird is provided with a needle and thread, and proceeds in the prettiest way to thread the beads successively. [The quotation from Abul Faẓl shows that these performances are as old as the time of Akbar and probably older still.] [c. 1590.—"The BAYA is like a wild sparrow but yellow. It is extremely intelligent, obedient and docile. It will take small coins from the hand and bring them to its master, and will come to a call from a long distance. Its nests are so ingeniously constructed as to defy the rivalry of clever artificers."—_Āīn_ (trans. Jarrett), iii. 122.] 1790.—"The young Hindu women of Banáras ... wear very thin plates of gold, called _tíca's_, slightly fixed by way of ornament between the eyebrows; and when they pass through the streets, it is not uncommon for the youthful libertines, who amuse themselves with training BAYĀ'S, to give them a sign, which they understand, and to send them to pluck the pieces of gold from the foreheads of their mistresses."—_Asiat. Researches_, ii. 110. [1813.—Forbes gives a similar account of the nests and tricks of the BAYA.—_Or. Mem._, 2nd ed. i. 33.] BAYADÈRE, s. A Hindu dancing-girl. The word is especially used by French writers, from whom it has been sometimes borrowed as if it were a genuine Indian word, particularly characteristic of the persons in question. The word is in fact only a Gallicized form of the Portuguese _bailadeira_, from _bailar_, to dance. Some 50 to 60 years ago there was a famous ballet called _Le dieu et la_ BAYADÈRE, and under this title _Punch_ made one of the most famous hits of his early days by presenting a cartoon of Lord Ellenborough as the BAYADÈRE dancing before the idol of Somnāth; [also see DANCING-GIRL]. 1513.—"There also came to the ground many dancing women (_molheres_ BAILADEIRAS) with their instruments of music, who make their living by that business, and these danced and sang all the time of the banquet...."—_Correa_, ii. 364. 1526.—"XLVII. The dancers and danceresses (bayladores e BAYLADEIRAS) who come to perform at a village shall first go and perform at the house of the principal man of the village" (_Gancar_, see GAUM).—_Foral de usos costumes dos Gancares e Lavradores de esta Ilha de Goa_, in _Arch. Port. Or._, fascic. 5, 132. 1598.—"The heathenish whore called BALLIADERA, who is a dancer."—_Linschoten_, 74; [Hak. Soc. i. 264]. 1599.—"In hâc icone primum proponitur _Inda_ BALLIADERA, id est saltatrix, quae in publicis ludis aliisque solennitatibus saltando spectaculum exhibet."—_De Bry_, Text to pl. xii. in vol. ii. (also see p. 90, and vol. vii. 26), etc. [c. 1676.—"All the BALADINES of Gombroon were present to dance in their own manner according to custom."—_Tavernier_, ed. _Ball_, ii. 335.] 1782.—"Surate est renommé par ses BAYADÈRES, dont le véritable nom est _Dévédassi_: celui de _Bayadères_ que nous leur donnons, vient du mot BALLADEIRAS, qui signifie en Portugais _Danseuses_."—_Sonnerat_, i. 7. 1794.—"The name of BALLIADERE, we never heard applied to the dancing girls; or saw but in Raynal, and 'War in Asia, by an Officer of Colonel Baillie's Detachment;' it is a corrupt Portuguese word."—_Moor's Narrative of Little's Detachment_, 356. 1825.—"This was the first specimen I had seen of the southern BAYADÈRE, who differ considerably from the nâch girls of northern India, being all in the service of different temples, for which they are purchased young."—_Heber_, ii. 180. c. 1836.—"On one occasion a rumour reached London that a great success had been achieved in Paris by the performance of a set of Hindoo dancers, called LES BAYADÈRES, who were supposed to be priestesses of a certain sect, and the London theatrical managers were at once on the _qui vive_ to secure the new attraction.... My father had concluded the arrangement with the Bayadères before his brother managers arrived in Paris. Shortly afterwards, the Hindoo priestesses appeared at the Adelphi. They were utterly uninteresting, wholly unattractive. My father lost £2000 by the speculation; and in the family they were known as the 'BUY-EM-DEARS' ever after."—_Edmund Yates, Recollections_, i. 29, 30 (1884). BAYPARREE, BEOPARRY, s. H. _bepārī_, and _byopārī_ (from Skt. _vyāpārin_); a trader, and especially a petty trader or dealer. A friend long engaged in business in Calcutta (Mr J. F. Ogilvy, of Gillanders & Co.) communicates a letter from an intelligent Bengalee gentleman, illustrating the course of trade in country produce before it reaches the hands of the European shipper: 1878.—"... the enhanced rates ... do not practically benefit the producer in a marked, or even in a corresponding degree; for the lion's share goes into the pockets of certain intermediate classes, who are the growth of the above system of business. "Following the course of trade as it flows into Calcutta, we find that between the cultivators and the exporter these are: 1st. The BEPPARREE, or petty trader; 2nd. The _Aurut-dar_;[37] and 3rd. The MAHAJUN, interested in the Calcutta trade. As soon as the crops are cut, BEPPARREE appears upon the scene; he visits village after village, and goes from homestead to homestead, buying there, or at the village marts, from the RYOTS; he then takes his purchases to the _Aurut-dar_, who is stationed at a centre of trade, and to whom he is perhaps under advances, and from the _Aurut-dar_ the Calcutta Mahajun obtains his supplies ... for eventual despatch to the capital. There is also a fourth class of dealers called _Phoreas_, who buy from the Mahajun and sell to the European exporter. Thus, between the cultivator and the shipper there are so many middlemen, whose participation in the trade involves a multiplication of profits, which goes a great way towards enhancing the price of commodities before they reach the shipper's hands."—_Letter from Baboo Nobokissin Ghose._ [Similar details for Northern India will be found in _Hoey, Mon. Trade and Manufactures of Lucknow_, 59 _seqq._] BAZAAR, s. H. &c. From P. _bāzār_, a permanent market or street of shops. The word has spread westward into Arabic, Turkish, and, in special senses, into European languages, and eastward into India, where it has generally been adopted into the vernaculars. The popular pronunciation is _băzár_. In S. India and Ceylon the word is used for a single shop or stall kept by a native. The word seems to have come to S. Europe very early. F. Balducci Pegolotti, in his Mercantile Handbook (c. 1340) gives BAZARRA as a Genoese word for 'market-place' (_Cathay_, &c. ii. 286). The word is adopted into Malay as _pāsār_, [or in the poems _pasara_]. 1474.—Ambrose Contarini writes of Kazan, that it is "walled like Como, and with BAZARS (_bazzari_) like it."—_Ramusio_, ii. f. 117. 1478.—Josafat Barbaro writes: "An Armenian Choza Mirech, a rich merchant in the BAZAR" (_bazarro_).—_Ibid._ f. 111_v_. 1563.—"... BAZAR, as much as to say the place where things are sold."—_Garcia_, f. 170. 1564.—A privilege by Don Sebastian of Portugal gives authority "to sell garden produce freely in the BAZARS (_bazares_), markets, and streets (of Goa) without necessity for consent or license from the farmers of the garden produce, or from any other person whatsoever."—_Arch. Port. Or._, fasc. 2, 157. c. 1566.—"La Pescaria delle Perle ... si fa ogn' anno ... e su la costa all' in contro piantano vna villa di case, e BAZARRI di paglia."—_Cesare de' Federici_, in _Ramusio_, iii. 390. 1606.—"... the Christians of the BAZAR."—_Gouvea_, 29. 1610.—"En la Ville de Cananor il y a vn beau marché tous les jours, qu'ils appellent BASARE."—_Pyrard de Laval_, i. 325; [Hak. Soc. i. 448]. [1615.—"To buy pepper as cheap as we could in the BUSSER."—_Foster, Letters_, iii. 114.] [ " "He forbad all the BEZAR to sell us victuals or else...."—_Ibid._ iv. 80.] [1623.—"They call it BEZARI KELAN, that is the Great Merkat...."—_P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. i. 96. (P. _Kalān_, 'great').] 1638.—"We came into a BUSSAR, or very faire Market place."—_W. Bruton_, in _Hakl._ v. 50. 1666.—"Les BAZARDS ou Marchés sont dans une grande rue qui est au pié de la montagne."—_Thevenot_, v. 18. 1672.—"... Let us now pass the Pale to the Heathen Town (of Madras) only parted by a wide Parrade, which is used for a BUZZAR or Mercate-place."—_Fryer_, 38. [1826.—"The Kotwall went to the BAZAAR-MASTER."—_Pandurang Hari_, ed. 1873, p. 156.] 1837.—"Lord, there is a honey BAZAR, repair thither."—_Turnour's_ transl. of _Mahawanso_, 24. 1873.—"This, remarked my handsome Greek friend from Vienna, is the finest wife-BAZAAR in this part of Europe.... Go a little way east of this, say to Roumania, and you will find wife-BAZAAR completely undisguised, the ladies seated in their carriages, the youths filing by, and pausing before this or that beauty, to bargain with papa about the dower, under her very nose."—_Fraser's Mag. N. S._ vii. p. 617 (_Vienna_, by _M. D. Conway_). BDELLIUM, s. This aromatic gum-resin has been identified with that of the _Balsamodendron Mukul_, Hooker, inhabiting the dry regions of Arabia and Western India; _gugal_ of Western India, and _moḳl_ in Arabic, called in P. _bo-i-jahūdān_ (Jews' scent). What the Hebrew _bdolah_ of the R. Phison was, which was rendered _bdellium_ since the time of Josephus, remains very doubtful. Lassen has suggested _musk_ as possible. But the argument is only this: that Dioscorides says some called bdellium μάδελκον; that μάδελκον perhaps represents _Madālaka_, and though there is no such Skt. word as _madālaka_, there _might_ be _madāraka_, because there is _madāra_, which means some perfume, no one knows what! (_Ind. Alterth._ i. 292.) Dr. Royle says the Persian authors describe the BDELLIUM as being the product of the Doom palm (see _Hindu Medicine_, p. 90). But this we imagine is due to some ambiguity in the sense of _moḳl_. [See the authorities quoted in _Encycl. Bibl._ s.v. BDELLIUM which still leave the question in some doubt.] c. A.D. 90.—"In exchange are exported from Barbarice (Indus Delta) costus, BDELLA...."—_Periplus_, ch. 39. c. 1230.—"BDALLYŪN. A Greek word which as some learned men think, means 'The Lion's Repose.' This plant is the same as _moḳl_."—_Ebn El-Baithár_, i. 125. 1612.—"BDELLIUM, the pund ... xxs."—Rates and Valuatiouns (_Scotland_), p. 298. BEADALA, n.p. Formerly a port of some note for native craft on the Rāmnād coast (Madura district) of the Gulf of Manar, _Vadaulay_ in the Atlas of India. The proper name seems to be _Vēdālai_, by which it is mentioned in Bishop Caldwell's _Hist. of Tinnevelly_ (p. 235), [and which is derived from Tam. _vedu_, 'hunting,' and _al_, 'a banyan-tree' (_Mad. Adm. Man. Gloss._ p. 953)]. The place was famous in the Portuguese History of India for a victory gained there by Martin Affonso de Sousa (_Capitão Mór do Mar_) over a strong land and sea force of the Zamorin, commanded by a famous Mahommedan Captain, whom the Portuguese called Pate Marcar, and the Tuḥfat-al Mujāhidīn calls 'Ali Ibrahīm Markār, 15th February, 1538. Barros styles it "one of the best fought battles that ever came off in India." This occurred under the viceroyalty of Nuno da Cunha, not of Stephen da Gama, as the allusions in Camões seem to indicate. Captain Burton has too hastily identified _Beadala_ with a place on the coast of Malabar, a fact which has perhaps been the cause of this article (see _Lusiads_, Commentary, p. 477). 1552.—"Martin Affonso, with this light fleet, on which he had not more than 400 soldiers, went round Cape Comorin, being aware that the enemy were at BEADALÁ...."—_Barros_, Dec. IV., liv. viii. cap. 13. 1562.—"The Governor, departing from Cochym, coasted as far as Cape Comoryn, doubled that Cape, and ran for BEADALÁ, which is a place adjoining the Shoals of CHILAO [CHILAW]...."—_Correa_, iv. 324. c. 1570.—"And about this time Alee Ibrahim Murkar, and his brother-in-law Kunjee-Alee-Murkar, sailed out with 22 grabs in the direction of Kaeel, and arriving off BENTALAH, they landed, leaving their grabs at anchor.... But destruction overtook them at the arrival of the Franks, who came upon them in their galliots, attacking and capturing all their grabs.... Now this capture by the Franks took place in the latter part of the month of Shaban, in the year 944 [end of January, 1538]."—_Tohfut-ul-Mujahideen_, tr. by Rowlandson, 141. 1572.— "E despois junto ao Cabo Comorim Huma façanha faz esclarecida, A frota principal do Samorim, Que destruir o mundo não duvida, Vencerá co o furor do ferro e fogo; Em si verá BEADÁLA o martio jogo." _Camões_, x. 65. By Burton (but whose misconception of the locality has here affected his translation): "then _well nigh reached_ the Cape 'clept Comorin, another wreath of Fame by him is won; the strongest squadron of the Samorim who doubted not to see the world undone, he shall destroy with rage of fire and steel: BE'ADÁLÁ'S self his martial yoke shall feel." 1814.—"VAIDÁLAI, a pretty populous village on the coast, situated 13 miles east of Mutupetta, inhabited chiefly by Musulmans and Shánárs, the former carrying on a wood trade."—_Account of the Prov. of Ramnad_, from Mackenzie Collections in _J. R. As. Soc._ iii. 170. BEAR-TREE, BAIR, &c. s. H. _ber_, Mahr. _bora_, in Central Provinces _bor_, [Malay _bedara_ or _bidara China_,] (Skt. _badara_ and _vadara_) _Zizyphus jujuba_, Lam. This is one of the most widely diffused trees in India, and is found wild from the Punjab to Burma, in all which region it is probably native. It is cultivated from Queensland and China to Morocco and Guinea. "Sir H. Elliot identifies it with the lotus of the ancients, but although the large juicy product of the garden _Zizyphus_ is by no means bad, yet, as Madden quaintly remarks, one might eat any quantity of it without risk of forgetting home and friends."—(_Punjab Plants_, 43.) 1563.—"_O._ The name in Canarese is _bor_, and in the Decan BÉR, and the Malays call them _vidaras_, and they are better than ours; yet not so good as those of Balagate ... which are very tasty."—_Garcia De O._, 33.] [1609.—"Here is also great quantity of gum-lack to be had, but is of the tree called BER, and is in grain like unto red mastic."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 30.] BEARER, s. The word has two meanings in Anglo-Indian colloquial: A. A palanquin-carrier; B. (In the Bengal Presidency) a domestic servant who has charge of his master's clothes, household furniture, and (often) of his ready money. The word in the latter meaning has been regarded as distinct in origin, and is stated by Wilson to be a corruption of the Bengali _vehārā_ from Skt. _vyavahāri_, a domestic servant. There seems, however, to be no _historical_ evidence for such an origin, _e.g._ in any habitual use of the term _vehārā_, whilst as a matter of fact the domestic bearer (or _sirdār-bearer_, as he is usually styled by his fellow-servants, often even when he has no one under him) was in Calcutta, in the penultimate generation when English gentlemen still kept palankins, usually just what this literally implies, viz. the head-man of a set of palankin-bearers. And throughout the Presidency the BEARER, or valet, still, as a rule, belongs to the caste of _Kahārs_ (see KUHAR), or palki-bearers. [See BOY.] A.— c. 1760.—"... The poles which ... are carried by six, but most commonly four BEARERS."—_Grose_, i. 153. 1768-71.—"Every house has likewise ... one or two sets of BERRAS, or palankeen-bearers."—_Stavorinus_, i. 523. 1771.—"Le bout le plus court du Palanquin est en devant, et porté par deux BERAS, que l'on nomme BOYS à la Côte (c'est-à-dire _Garçons_, _Serviteurs_, en Anglois). Le long bout est par derrière et porte par trois BERAS."—_Anquetil du Perron, Desc. Prelim._ p. xxiii. _note_. 1778.—"They came on foot, the town having neither horses nor palankin-BEARERS to carry them, and Colonel Coote received them at his headquarters...."—_Orme_, iii. 719. 1803.—"I was ... detained by the scarcity of BEARERS."—_Lord Valentia_, i. 372. B.— 1782.—"... imposition ... that a gentleman should pay a rascal of a _Sirdar_ BEARER monthly wages for 8 or 10 men ... out of whom he gives 4, or may perhaps indulge his master with 5, to carry his palankeen."—_India Gazette_, Sept. 2. c. 1815.—"_Henry and his_ BEARER."—(Title of a well-known book of Mrs. Sherwood's.) 1824.—"... I called to my _sirdar_-BEARER who was lying on the floor, outside the bedroom."—_Seely, Ellora_, ch. i. 1831.—"... le grand maître de ma garde-robe, _sirdar_ BEEHRAH."—_Jacquemont, Correspondance_, i. 114. 1876.—"My BEARER who was to go with us (Eva's ayah had struck at the last moment and stopped behind) had literally girt up his loins, and was loading a diminutive mule with a miscellaneous assortment of brass pots and blankets."—_A True Reformer_, ch. iv. BEEBEE, s. H. from P. _bībī_, a lady. [In its contracted form _bī_, it is added as a title of distinction to the names of Musulman ladies.] On the principle of degradation of titles which is so general, this word in application to European ladies has been superseded by the hybrids _Mem-Ṣāhib_, or _Madam-Ṣāhib_, though it is often applied to European maid-servants or other Englishwomen of that rank of life. [It retains its dignity as the title of the _Bībī_ of Cananore, known as _Bībī Valiya_, Malayāl., 'great lady,' who rules in that neighbourhood and exercises authority over three of the islands of the Laccadives, and is by race a Moplah Mohammedan.] The word also is sometimes applied to a prostitute. It is originally, it would seem, Oriental Turki. In Pavet de Courteille's Dict. we have "_Bībī_, dame, épouse légitime" (p. 181). In W. India the word is said to be pronounced _bobo_ (see _Burton's Sind_). It is curious that among the Sákaláva of Madagascar the wives of chiefs are termed _biby_; but there seems hardly a possibility of this having come from Persia or India. [But for Indian influence on the island, see _Encycl. Britt._ 9th ed. xv. 174.] The word in Hova means 'animal.'—(_Sibree's Madagascar_, p. 253.) [c. 1610.—"Nobles in blood ... call their wives BYBIS."—_Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. i. 217.] 1611.—"... the title BIBI ... is in Persian the same as among us, sennora, or doña."—_Teixeira, Relacion ... de Hormuz._ 19. c. 1786.—"The word _Lowndika_, which means the son of a slave-girl, was also continually on the tongue of the Nawaub, and if he was angry with any one he called him by this name; but it was also used as an endearing fond appellation to which was attached great favour,[38] until one day, Ali Zumán Khan ... represented to him that the word was low, discreditable, and not fit for the use of men of knowledge and rank. The Nawaub smiled, and said, 'O friend, you and I are both the sons of slave women, and the two Husseins only (on whom be good wishes and Paradise!) are the sons of a BIBI."—_Hist. of Hydur Naik_, tr. by Miles, 486. [1793.—"I, BEEBEE BULEA, the Princess of Cannanore and of the Laccadives Islands, &c., do acknowledge and give in writing that I will pay to the Government of the English East India Company the moiety of whatever is the produce of my country...."—_Engagement_ in _Logan, Malabar_, iii. 181.] BEECH-DE-MER, s. The old trade way of writing and pronouncing the name, _bicho-de-mar_ (borrowed from the Portuguese) of the sea-slug or _holothuria_, so highly valued in China. [See menu of a dinner to which the Duke of Connaught was invited, in _Ball, Things Chinese_, 3rd ed. p. 247.] It is split, cleaned, dried, and then carried to the Straits for export to China, from the Maldives, the Gulf of Manar, and other parts of the Indian seas further east. The most complete account of the way in which this somewhat important article of commerce is prepared, will be found in the _Tijdschrift voor Nederlandsch Indie_, Jaarg. xvii. pt. i. See also SWALLOW and TRIPANG. BEECHMÁN, also MEECHILMÁN, s. Sea-H. for 'midshipman.' (_Roebuck_). BEEGAH, s. H. _bīghā_. The most common Hindu measure of land-area, and varying much in different parts of India, whilst in every part that has a _bīghā_ there is also certain to be a _pucka beegah_ and a _kutcha beegah_ (vide CUTCHA and PUCKA), the latter being some fraction of the former. The _beegah_ formerly adopted in the Revenue Survey of the N.W. Provinces, and in the Canal Department there, was one of 3025 sq. yards or ⅝ of an acre. This was apparently founded on Akbar's _beegah_, which contained 3600 sq. _Ilāhi gaz_, of about 33 inches each. [For which see Āīn, trans. _Jarrett_, ii. 62.] But it is now in official returns superseded by the English acre. 1763.—"I never seized a BEEGA or _beswa_ (1/20 _bīghā_) belonging to Calcutta, nor have I ever impressed your gomastahs." ... _Nawāb Kāsim 'Ali_, in _Gleig's Mem. of Hastings_, i. 129. 1823.—"A BEGAH has been computed at one-third of an acre, but its size differs in almost every province. The smallest _Begah_ may perhaps be computed at one-third, and the largest at two-thirds of an acre."—Malcolm's _Central India_, ii. 15. 1877.—"The Resident was gratified at the low rate of assessment, which was on the general average eleven annas or 1_s._ 4½_d._ per BEEGAH, that for the Nizam's country being upwards of four rupees."—_Meadows Taylor, Story of my Life_, ii. 5. BEEGUM, BEGUM, &c. s. A Princess, a Mistress, a Lady of Rank; applied to Mahommedan ladies, and in the well-known case of the _Beegum Sumroo_ to the professedly Christian (native) wife of a European. The word appears to be Or. Turki. _bīgam_, [which some connect with Skt. _bhaga_, 'lord,'] a feminine formation from _Beg_, 'chief, or lord,' like _Khānum_ from _Khān_; hence P. _begam_. [_Beg_ appears in the early travellers as _Beage_.] [1614.—"Narranse saith he standeth bound before BEAGE for 4,800 and odd mamoodies."—_Foster, Letters_, ii. 282.] [1505.—"BEGUM." See quotation under KHANUM.] [1617.—"Their Company that offered to rob the BEAGAM'S junck."—_Sir T. Roe_, Hak. Soc. ii. 454.] 1619.—"Behind the girl came another BEGUM, also an old woman, but lean and feeble, holding on to life with her teeth, as one might say."—_P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. ii. 6. 1653.—"BEGUN, Reine, ou espouse du Schah."—_De la Boullaye le Gouz_, 127. [1708.—"They are called for this reason 'BEGOM,' which means Free from Care or Solicitude" (as if P. _be-gham_, 'without care'!)—_Catrou, H. of the Mogul Dynasty in India_, E. T., 287.] 1787.—"Among the charges (against Hastings) there is but one engaged, two at most—the BEGUM'S to Sheridan; the Rannee of Goheed (Gohud) to Sir James Erskine. So please your palate."—_Ed. Burke_ to Sir G. Elliot. _L. of Ld. Minto_, i. 119. BEEJOO, s. Or 'Indian badger,' as it is sometimes called, H. _bījū_ [_bijjū_], _Mellivora indica_, Jerdon, [_Blanford, Mammalia_, 176]. It is also often called in Upper India the _Grave-digger_, [_gorkhodo_] from a belief in its bad practices, probably unjust. BEER, s. This liquor, imported from England, [and now largely made in the country], has been a favourite in India from an early date. _Porter_ seems to have been common in the 18th century, judging from the advertisements in the _Calcutta Gazette_; and the _Pale Ale_ made, it is presumed, expressly for the India market, appears in the earliest years of that publication. That expression has long been disused in India, and _beer_, simply, has represented the thing. Hodgson's at the beginning of this century, was the beer in almost universal use, replaced by Bass, and Allsopp, and of late years by a variety of other brands. [Hodgson's ale is immortalised in _Bon Gualtier_.] 1638.—"... the Captain ... was well provided with ... excellent good Sack, _English_ BEER, French Wines, _Arak_, and other refreshments."—_Mandelslo, E. T._, p. 10. 1690.—(At Surat in the English Factory) "... _Europe_ Wines and _English_ BEER, because of their former acquaintance with our Palates, are most coveted and most desirable Liquors, and tho' sold at high Rates, are yet purchased and drunk with pleasure."—_Ovington_, 395. 1784.—"London Porter and _Pale Ale_, light and excellent ... 150 Sicca Rs. per hhd...."—In _Seton-Karr_, i. 39. 1810.—"Porter, pale-ale and table-BEER of great strength, are often drank after meals."—_Williamson, V. M._ i. 122. 1814.— "What are the luxuries they boast them here? The lolling couch, the joys of bottled BEER." From '_The Cadet_, a Poem in 6 parts, &c. by a late resident in the East.' This is a most lugubrious production, the author finding nothing to his taste in India. In this respect it reads something like a caricature of "Oakfield," without the noble character and sentiment of that book. As the Rev. Hobart Caunter, the author seems to have come to a less doleful view of things Indian, and for some years he wrote the letter-press of the "Oriental Annual." BEER, COUNTRY. At present, at least in Upper India, this expression simply indicates ale made in India (see COUNTRY) as at Masūri, Kasauli, and Ootacamund Breweries. But it formerly was (and in Madras perhaps still is) applied to ginger-beer, or to a beverage described in some of the quotations below, which must have become obsolete early in the last century. A drink of this nature called _Sugar-beer_ was the ordinary drink at Batavia in the 17th century, and to its use some travellers ascribed the prevalent unhealthiness. This is probably what is described by Jacob Bontius in the first quotation: 1631.—There is a recipe given for a BEER of this kind, "not at all less good than Dutch beer.... Take a hooped cask of 30 _amphorae_ (?), fill with pure river water; add 2lb. black Java sugar, 4oz. tamarinds, 3 lemons cut up, cork well and put in a cool place. After 14 hours it will boil as if on a fire," &c.—_Hist. Nat. et Med. Indiae Orient._, p. 8. We doubt the result anticipated. 1789.—"They use a pleasant kind of drink, called COUNTRY-BEER, with their victuals; which is composed of toddy ... porter, and brown-sugar; is of a brisk nature, but when cooled with saltpetre and water, becomes a very refreshing draught."—_Munro, Narrative_, 42. 1810.—"A temporary beverage, suited to the very hot weather, and called COUNTRY-BEER, is in rather _general_ use, though water artificially cooled is commonly drunk during the repasts."—_Williamson, V. M._ ii. 122. BEER-DRINKING. Up to about 1850, and a little later, an ordinary exchange of courtesies at an Anglo-Indian dinner-table in the provinces, especially a mess-table, was to ask a guest, perhaps many yards distant, to "drink beer" with you; in imitation of the English custom of drinking wine together, which became obsolete somewhat earlier. In Western India, when such an invitation was given at a mess-table, two tumblers, holding half a bottle each, were brought to the inviter, who carefully divided the bottle between the two, and then sent one to the guest whom he invited to drink with him. 1848.—"'He aint got distangy manners, dammy,' Bragg observed to his first mate; 'he wouldn't do at Government House, Roper, where his Lordship and Lady William was as kind to me ... and asking me at dinner to TAKE BEER with him before the Commander-in-Chief himself....'"—_Vanity Fair_, II. ch. xxii. 1853.—"First one officer, and then another, asked him to DRINK BEER at mess, as a kind of tacit suspension of hostilities."—_Oakfield_, ii. 52. BEETLEFAKEE, n.p. "In some old Voyages coins used at Mocha are so called. The word is _Bait-ul-fākiha_, the 'Fruit-market,' the name of a bazar there." So C. P. Brown. The place is in fact the Coffee-mart of which Hodeida is the port, from which it is about 30 m. distant inland, and 4 marches north of Mocha. And the name is really _Bait-al-Faḳīh_, 'The House of the Divine,' from the tomb of the Saint Aḥmad Ibn Mūsā, which was the nucleus of the place.—(See _Ritter_, xii. 872; see also BEETLE-FACKIE, _Milburn_, i. 96.) 1690.—"Coffee ... grows in abundance at BEETLE-FUCKEE ... and other parts."—_Ovington_, 465. 1710.—"They daily bring down coffee from the mountains to BETELFAQUY, which is not above 3 leagues off, where there is a market for it every day of the week."—_(French) Voyage to Arabia the Happy_, E. T., London, 1726, p. 99. 1770.—"The tree that produces the Coffee grows in the territory of BETEL-FAQUI, a town belonging to Yemen."—_Raynal_ (tr. 1777), i. 352. BEGAR, BIGARRY, s. H. _begārī_, from P. _begār_, 'forced labour' [_be_ 'without,' _gār_ (for _kār_), 'one who works']; a person pressed to carry a load, or do other work really or professedly for public service. In some provinces _begār_ is the forced labour, and _bigārī_ the pressed man; whilst in Karnāta, _begārī_ is the performance of the lowest village offices without money payment, but with remuneration in grain or land (_Wilson_). C. P. Brown says the word is Canarese; but the P. origin is hardly doubtful. [1519.—"It happened that one day sixty BIGAIRIS went from the Comorin side towards the fort loaded with oyster-shells."—_Castanheda_, Bk. V. ch. 38.] [1525.—"The inhabitants of the villages are bound to supply BEGARINS who are workmen."—_Archiv. Port. Orient._ Fasc. V. p. 126.] [1535.—"Telling him that they fought like heroes and worked (at building the fort) like BYGAIRYS."—_Correa_, iii. 625.] 1554.—"And to 4 BEGGUARYNS, who serve as water carriers to the Portuguese and others in the said intrenchment, 15 leals a day to each...."—_S. Botelho, Tombo_, 78. 1673.—"_Gocurn_, whither I took a Pilgrimage, with one other of the Factors, Four Peons, and Two BIGGEREENS, or Porters only."—_Fryer_, 158. 1800.—"The BYGARRY system is not bearable: it must be abolished entirely."—_Wellington_, i. 244. 1815.—_Aitchison's Indian Treaties_, &c., contains under this year numerous _sunnuds_ issued, in Nepāl War, to Hill Chiefs, stipulating for attendance when required with "BEGAREES and sepoys."—ii. 339 _seqq._ 1882.—"The Malauna people were some time back ordered to make a practicable road, but they flatly refused to do anything of the kind, saying they had never done any BEGÂR labour, and did not intend to do any."—(_ref. wanting._) BEHAR, n.p. H. _Bihār_. That province of the Mogul Empire which lay on the Ganges immediately above Bengal, was so called, and still retains the name and character of a province, under the Lieutenant-Governor of Bengal, and embracing the ten modern districts of Patna, Sāran, Gāya, Shāhābād, Tirhut, Champāran, the Santāl Parganas, Bhāgalpūr, Monghyr, and Purnīah. The name was taken from the old city of BIHĀR, and that derived its title from being the site of a famous VIHĀRA in Buddhist times. In the later days of Mahommedan rule the three provinces of Bengal, Behar and Orissa were under one Subadar, viz. the Nawāb, who resided latterly at Murshidābād. [c. 1590.—"Sarkar of BEHAR; containing 46 Mahals...."—_Āīn_ (tr. _Jarrett_), ii. 153.] [1676.—"Translate of a letter from Shausteth Caukne (Shaista Khan) ... in answer to one from Wares Cawne, Great Chancellor of the Province of BEARRA about the English."—In _Birdwood, Rep._ 80]. The following is the first example we have noted of the occurrence of the three famous names in combination: 1679.—"On perusal of several letters relating to the procuring of the Great Mogul's Phyrmaund for trade, custome free, in the Bay of Bengall, the Chief in Council at Hugly is ordered to procure the same, for the English to be Customs free in BENGAL, ORIXA and BEARRA...."—_Ft. St. Geo. Cons._, 20th Feb. in _Notes and Exts._, Pt. ii. p. 7. BEHUT, n.p. H. _Behat_. One of the names, and in fact the proper name, of the Punjab river which we now call Jelum (_i.e._ _Jhīlam_) from a town on its banks: the _Hydaspes_ or _Bidaspes_ of the ancients. Both _Behat_ and the Greek name are corruptions, in different ways, of the Skt. name _Vitastā_. Sidi 'Alī (p. 200) calls it the river of _Bahra_. Bahra or Bhera was a district on the river, and the town and taḥsīl still remain, in Shahpur Dist. [It "is called by the natives of Kaśmīr, where it rises, the _Bedasta_, which is but a slightly-altered form of its Skt. name, the _Vitastā_, which means 'wide-spread.'"—_McCrindle, Invasion of India_, 93 _seqq._] BEIRAMEE, BYRAMEE, also BYRAMPAUT, s. P. _bairam_, _bairamī_. The name of a kind of cotton stuff which appears frequently during the flourishing period of the export of these from India; but the exact character of which we have been unable to ascertain. In earlier times, as appears from the first quotation, it was a very fine stuff. [From the quotation dated 1609 below, they appear to have resembled the fine linen known as "Holland" (for which see _Draper's Dict._ s.v.).] c. 1343.—Ibn Batuta mentions, among presents sent by Sultan Mahommed Tughlak of Delhi to the great Kaan, "100 suits of raiment called BAIRAMĪYAH, _i.e._ of a cotton stuff, which were of unequalled beauty, and were each worth 100 dīnārs [rupees]."—iv. 2. [1498.—"20 pieces of white stuff, very fine, with gold embroidery which they call BEYRAMIES."—_Correa_, Hak. Soc. 197.] 1510.—"Fifty ships are laden every year in this place (Bengala) with cotton and silk stuffs ... that is to say BAIRAM."—_Varthema_, 212. [1513.—"And captured two Chaul ships laden with BEIRAMES."—_Albuquerque, Cartas_, p. 166.] 1554.—"From this country come the muslins called Candaharians, and those of Daulatābād, Berūpātri, and BAIRAMI."—_Sidi 'Ali_, in _J.A.S.B._, v. 460. " "And for 6 BEIRAMES for 6 surplices, which are given annually ... which may be worth 7 pardaos."—_S. Botelho, Tombo_, 129. [1609.—"A sort of cloth called BYRAMY resembling Holland cloths."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 29.] [1610.—"BEARAMS white will vent better than the black."—_Ibid._ i. 75]. 1615.—"10 pec. BYRAMS nill (see ANILE) of 51 Rs. per corg...."—_Cocks's Diary_, i. 4. [1648.—"BERONIS." Quotation from Van Twist, s.v. GINGHAM.] [c. 1700.—"50 blew BYRAMPANTS" (read BYRAMPAUTS, H. _pāt_, 'a length of cloth').—In _Notes and Queries_, 7th Ser. ix. 29.] 1727.—"Some Surat _Baftaes_ dyed blue, and some BERAMS dyed red, which are both coarse cotton cloth."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 125. 1813.—"BYRAMS of sorts," among Surat piece-goods, in _Milburn_, i. 124. BEITCUL, n.p. We do not know how this name should be properly written. The place occupies the isthmus connecting Carwar Head in Canara with the land, and lies close to the Harbour of Carwar, the inner part of which is _Beitcul Cove_. 1711.—"Ships may ride secure from the South West Monsoon at _Batte Cove_ (qu. BATTECOLE?), and the River is navigable for the largest, after they have once got in."—_Lockyer_, 272. 1727.—"The _Portugueze_ have an Island called Anjediva [see ANCHEDIVA] ... about two miles from BATCOAL."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 277. BELGAUM, n.p. A town and district of the Bombay Presidency, in the S. Mahratta country. The proper name is said to be Canarese _Vennu-grāmā_, 'Bamboo-Town.' [The name of a place of the same designation in the Vizagapatam district in Madras is said to be derived from Skt. _bila-grāma_, 'cave-village.'—_Mad. Admin. Man. Gloss._ s.v.] The name occurs in De Barros under the form "Cidade de BILGAN" (Dec. IV., liv. vii. cap. 5). BENAMEE, adj. P.—H. _be-nāmī_, 'anonymous'; a term specially applied to documents of transfer or other contract in which the name entered as that of one of the chief parties (_e.g._ of a purchaser) is not that of the person really interested. Such transactions are for various reasons very common in India, especially in Bengal, and are not by any means necessarily fradulent, though they have often been so. ["There probably is no country in the world except India, where it would be necessary to write a chapter 'On the practice of putting property into a false name.'"—(_Mayne, Hindu Law_, 373).] In the Indian Penal Code (Act XLV. of 1860), sections 421-423, "on fraudulent deeds and dispositions of Property," appear to be especially directed against the dishonest use of this _benamee_ system. It is alleged by C. P. Brown on the authority of a statement in the _Friend of India_ (without specific reference) that the proper term is _banāmī_, adopted from such a phrase as _banāmī chiṭṭhī_, 'a transferable note of hand,' such notes commencing, '_ba-nām-i-fulāna_,' 'to the name or address of' (Abraham Newlands). This is conceivable, and probably true, but we have not the evidence, and it is opposed to all the authorities: and in any case the present form and interpretation of the term _be-nāmī_ has become established. 1854.—"It is very much the habit in India to make purchases in the name of others, and from whatever causes the practice may have arisen, it has existed for a series of years: and these transactions are known as 'BENAMEE transactions'; they are noticed at least as early as the year 1778, in Mr. Justice Hyde's Notes."—_Ld. Justice Knight Bruce_, in Moore's Reports of Cases on Appeal before the P. C., vol. vi. p. 72. "The presumption of the Hindoo law, in a joint undivided family, is that the whole property of the family is joint estate ... where a purchase of real estate is made by a Hindoo in the name of one of his sons, the presumption of the Hindoo law is in favour of its being a BENAMEE purchase, and the burthen of proof lies on the party in whose name it was purchased, to prove that he was solely entitled."—_Note by the Editor of above Vol._, p. 53. 1861.—"The decree Sale law is also one chief cause of that nuisance, the BENAMEE system.... It is a peculiar contrivance for getting the benefits and credit of property, and avoiding its charges and liabilities. It consists in one man holding land, nominally for himself, but really in secret trust for another, and by ringing the changes between the two ... relieving the land from being attached for any liability personal to the proprietor."—_W. Money, Java_, ii. 261. 1862.—"Two ingredients are necessary to make up the offence in this section (§ 423 of Penal Code). First a fraudulent intention, and secondly a false statement as to the consideration. The mere fact that an assignment has been taken in the name of a person not really interested, will not be sufficient. Such ... known in Bengal as BENAMEE transactions ... have nothing necessarily fraudulent."—_J. D. Mayne's Comm. on the Penal Code_, Madras, 1862, p. 257. BENARES, n.p. The famous and holy city on the Ganges. H. _Banāras_ from Skt. _Vārānasī_. The popular Pundit etymology is from the names of the streams _Varaṇā_ (mod. _Barnā_) and _Āsī_, the former a river of some size on the north and east of the city, the latter a rivulet now embraced within its area; [or from the mythical founder, _Rājā Bānār_]. This origin is very questionable. The name, as that of a city, has been (according to Dr. F. Hall) familiar to Sanscrit literature since B.C. 120. The Buddhist legends would carry it much further back, the name being in them very familiar. [c. 250 A.D.—"... and the ERRENYSIS from the Mathai, an Indian tribe, unite with the Ganges."—_Aelian, Indika_, iv.] c. 637.—"The Kingdom of _P'o-lo-nis-se_ (VÂRÂNAÇÎ _Bénarès_) is 4000 _li_ in compass. On the west the capital adjoins the Ganges...."—_Hiouen Thsang_, in _Pèl. Boudd._ ii. 354. c. 1020.—"If you go from Bárí on the banks of the Ganges, in an easterly direction, you come to Ajodh, at the distance of 25 parasangs; thence to the great Benares (BĀNĀRAS) about 20."—_Al-Birūnī_, in _Elliot_, i. 56. 1665.—"BANAROU is a large City, and handsomely built; the most part of the Houses being either of Brick or Stone ... but the inconveniency is that the Streets are very narrow."—_Tavernier_, E. T., ii. 52; [ed. _Ball_, i. 118. He also uses the forms BENAREZ and BANAROUS, _Ibid._ ii. 182, 225]. BENCOOLEN, n.p. A settlement on the West Coast of Sumatra, which long pertained to England, viz. from 1685 to 1824, when it was given over to Holland in exchange for Malacca, by the Treaty of London. The name is a corruption of Malay _Bangkaulu_, and it appears as _Mangkoulou_ or _Wénkouléou_ in Pauthier's Chinese geographical quotations, of which the date is not given (_Marc. Pol._, p. 566, note). The English factory at Bencoolen was from 1714 called Fort Marlborough. 1501.—"BENCOLU" is mentioned among the ports of the East Indies by Amerigo Vespucci in his letter quoted under BACANORE. 1690.—"We ... were forced to bear away to BENCOULI, another English Factory on the same Coast.... It was two days before I went ashoar, and then I was importuned by the Governour to stay there, to be Gunner of the Fort."—_Dampier_, i. 512. 1727.—"BENCOLON is an English colony, but the European inhabitants not very numerous."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 114. 1788.—"It is nearly an equal absurdity, though upon a smaller scale, to have an establishment that costs nearly 40,000_l._ at BENCOOLEN, to facilitate the purchase of one cargo of pepper."—_Cornwallis_, i. 390. BENDAMEER, n.p. Pers. _Bandamīr_. A popular name, at least among foreigners, of the River Kur (_Araxes_) near Shiraz. Properly speaking, the word is the name of a dam constructed across the river by the Amīr Fanā Khusruh, otherwise called Aded-ud-daulah, a prince of the Buweih family (A.D. 965), which was thence known in later days as the _Band-i-Amīr_, "The Prince's Dam." The work is mentioned in the Geog. Dict. of Yāḳūt (c. 1220) under the name of _Sikru Fannā-Khusrah Khurrah_ and _Kirdu Fannā Khusrah_ (see _Barb. Meynard, Dict. de la Perse_, 313, 480). Fryer repeats a rigmarole that he heard about the miraculous formation of the dam or bridge by BAND HAIMERO (!) a prophet, "wherefore both the Bridge and the Plain, as well as the River, by Boterus is corruptly called BINDAMIRE" (_Fryer_, 258). c. 1475.—"And from thense, a daies iorney, ye come to a great bridge vpon the BYNDAMYR, which is a notable great ryver. This bridge they said Salomon caused to be made."—_Barbaro_ (Old E. T.), Hak. Soc. 80. 1621.—"... having to pass the Kur by a longer way across another bridge called BEND' EMIR, which is as much as to say the Tie (_ligatura_), or in other words the Bridge, of the Emir, which is two leagues distant from Chehil minar ... and which is so called after a certain Emir Hamza the Dilemite who built it.... Fra Filippo Ferrari, in his Geographical Epitome, attributes the name of _Bendemir_ to the river, but he is wrong, for _Bendemir_ is the name of the bridge and not of the river."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 264. 1686.—"Il est bon d'observer, vue le commun Peuple appelle le BEND-EMIR en cet endroit _ab pulneu_, c'est à dire le Fleuve du Pont Neuf; qu'on ne l'appelle par son nom de BEND-EMIR que proche de la _Digue_, qui lui a fait donner ce nom."—_Chardin_ (ed. 1711), ix. 45. 1809.—"We proceeded three miles further, and crossing the River BEND-EMIR, entered the real plain of Merdasht."—_Morier_ (First Journey), 124. See also (1811) 2nd Journey, pp. 73-74, where there is a view of the _Band-Amir_. 1813.—"The river BUND EMEER, by some ancient Geographers called the _Cyrus_,[39] takes its present name from a dyke (in Persian a _bund_) erected by the celebrated Ameer Azad-a-Doulah Delemi."—_Macdonald Kinneir, Geog. Mem. of the Persian Empire_, 59. 1817.— "There's a bower of roses by BENDAMEER'S stream, And the nightingale sings round it all the day long."—_Lalla Rookh._ 1850.—"The water (of Lake Neyriz) ... is almost entirely derived from the Kur (known to us as the BUND AMIR River)...."—_Abbott_, in _J.R.G.S._, xxv. 73. 1878.—We do not know whether the BAND-I-AMĪR is identical with the quasi-synonymous _Pul-i-Khān_ by which Col. Macgregor crossed the Kur on his way from Shiraz to Yezd. See his _Khorassan_, i. 45. BENDÁRA, s. A term used in the Malay countries as a title of one of the higher ministers of state—Malay _bandahāra_, Jav. _bendårå_, 'Lord.' The word enters into the numerous series of purely honorary Javanese titles, and the etiquette in regard to it is very complicated. (See _Tijdschr. v. Nederl. Indie_, year viii. No. 12, 253 _seqq._). It would seem that the title is properly _bānḍārā_, 'a treasurer,' and taken from the Skt. _bhāṇḍārin_, 'a steward or treasurer.' Haex in his Malay-Latin Dict. gives _Banḍàri_, 'Oeconomus, quaestor, expenditor.' [Mr. Skeat writes that Clifford derives it from _Benda-hara-an_, 'a treasury,' which he again derives from Malay _benda_, 'a thing,' without explaining _hara_, while Wilkinson with more probability classes it as Skt.] 1509.—"Whilst Sequeira was consulting with his people over this matter, the King sent his BENDHARA or Treasure-Master on board."—_Valentijn_, v. 322. 1539.—"There the BANDARA (_Bendara_) of _Malaca_, (who is as it were Chief Justicer among the Mahometans), (_o supremo no mando, na honra e ne justica dos mouros_) was present in person by the express commandment of _Pedro de Faria_ for to entertain him."—_Pinto_ (orig. cap. xiv.), in _Cogan_, p. 17. 1552.—"And as the BENDARA was by nature a traitor and a tyrant, the counsel they gave him seemed good to him."—_Castanheda_, ii. 359, also iii. 433. 1561.—"Então manson ... que dizer que matára o seu BANDARA polo mao conselho que lhe deve."—_Correa, Lendas_, ii. 225. [1610.—An official at the Maldives is called _Rana_-BANDERY _Tacourou_, which Mr. Gray interprets—Singh. _ran_, 'gold,' _bandhara_, 'treasury,' _ṭhakkura_, Skt., 'an idol.'—_Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. i. 58.] 1613.—"This administration (of Malacca) is provided for a three years' space with a governor ... and with royal officers of revenue and justice, and with the native BENDARA in charge of the government of the lower class of subjects and foreigners."—_Godinho de Eredia_, 6_v._ 1631.—"There were in Malaca five principal officers of dignity ... the second is BENDARÁ, he is the superintendent of the executive (_veador da fazenda_) and governs the Kingdom: sometimes the _Bendará_ holds both offices, that of Puduca raja and of BENDARÁ."—_D'Alboquerque, Commentaries_ (orig.), 358-359. 1634.— "O principal sogeito no governo De Mahomet, e privanca, era o BENDÁRA, Magistrado supremo." _Malaca Conquistada_, iii. 6. 1726.—"BANDARES or _Adassing_ are those who are at the Court as Dukes, Counts, or even Princes of the Royal House."—_Valentijn_ (Ceylon), _Names of Officers, &c._, 8. 1810.—"After the Raja had amused himself with their speaking, and was tired of it ... the BINTARA with the green eyes (for it is the custom that the eldest BINTARA should have green shades before his eyes, that he may not be dazzled by the greatness of the Raja, and forget his duty) brought the books and packets, and delivered them to the BINTARA with the black _baju_, from whose hands the Raja received them, one by one, in order to present them to the youths."—A _Malay's_ account of a visit to Govt. House, Calcutta, transl. by Dr. Leyden in _Maria Graham_, p. 202. 1883.—"In most of the States the reigning prince has regular officers under him, chief among whom ... the BANDAHARA or treasurer, who is the first minister...."—_Miss Bird, The Golden Chersonese_, 26. BENDY, BINDY, s.: also BANDICOY (q.v.), the form in S. India; H. _bhinḍī_, [_bhenḍī_], Dakh. _bhenḍī_, Mahr. _bhenḍā_; also in H. _rāmturἀī_; the fruit of the plant _Abelmoschus esculentus_, also _Hibiscus esc._ It is called in Arab. _bāmiyah_ (_Lane, Mod. Egypt_, ed. 1837, i. 199: [5th ed. i. 184: _Burton, Ar. Nights_, xi. 57]), whence the modern Greek μπάμια. In Italy the vegetable is called _corni de' Greci_. The Latin name _Abelmoschus_ is from the Ar. _ḥabb-ul-mushk_, 'grain of musk' (_Dozy_). 1810.—"The BENDY, called in the West Indies _okree_, is a pretty plant resembling a hollyhock; the fruit is about the length and thickness of one's finger ... when boiled it is soft and mucilaginous."—_Maria Graham_, 24. 1813.—"The BANDA (_Hibiscus esculentus_) is a nutritious oriental vegetable."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ i. 32; [2nd ed. i. 22]. 1880.—"I recollect the West Indian _Ookroo_ ... being some years ago recommended for introduction in India. The seed was largely advertised, and sold at about 8_s._ the ounce to eager horticulturists, who ... found that it came up nothing other than the familiar BENDY, the seed of which sells at Bombay for 1_d._ the ounce. Yet ... _ookroo_ seed continued to be advertised and sold at 8_s._ the ounce...."—_Note_ by _Sir G. Birdwood_. BENDY-TREE, s. This, according to Sir G. Birdwood, is the _Thespesia populnea_, Lam. [_Watt, Econ. Dict._ vi. pt. iv. 45 _seqq._], and gives a name to the '_Bendy Bazar_' in Bombay. (See PORTIA.) BENGAL, n.p. The region of the Ganges Delta and the districts immediately above it; but often in English use with a wide application to the whole territory garrisoned by the Bengal army. This name does not appear, so far as we have been able to learn, in any Mahommedan or Western writing before the latter part of the 13th century. In the earlier part of that century the Mahommedan writers generally call the province _Lakhnaotī_, after the chief city, but we have also the old form _Bang_, from the indigenous _Vaṅga_. Already, however, in the 11th century we have it as _Vaṅgālam_ on the Inscription of the great Tanjore Pagoda. This is the oldest occurrence that we can cite. The alleged _City_ of _Bengala_ of the Portuguese which has greatly perplexed geographers, probably originated with the Arab custom of giving an important foreign city or seaport the name of the country in which it lay (compare the city of _Solmandala_, under COROMANDEL). It long kept a place in maps. The last occurrence that we know of is in a chart of 1743, in Dalrymple's Collection, which identifies it with Chittagong, and it may be considered certain that Chittagong was the place intended by the older writers (see _Varthema_ and _Ovington_). The former, as regards his visiting _Banghella_, deals in fiction—a thing clear from internal evidence, and expressly alleged, by the judicious Garcia de Orta: "As to what you say of Ludovico Vartomano, I have spoken, both here and in Portugal, with men who knew him here in India, and they told me that he went about here in the garb of a Moor, and then reverted to us, doing penance for his sins; and that the man never went further than Calecut and Cochin."—_Colloquios_, f. 30. c. 1250.—"Muhammad Bakhtiyár ... returned to Behár. Great fear of him prevailed in the minds of the infidels of the territories of Lakhnauti, Behar, BANG, and Kámrúp."—_Tabakát-i-Násiri_, in _Elliot_, ii. 307. 1298.—"BANGALA is a Province towards the south, which up to the year 1290 ... had not yet been conquered...." (&c.).—_Marco Polo_, Bk. ii. ch. 55. c. 1300.—"... then to Bijalár (but better reading BANGĀLĀ), which from of old is subject to Delhi...."—_Rashīduddīn_, in _Elliot_, i. 72. c. 1345.—"... we were at sea 43 days and then arrived in the country of BANJĀLA, which is a vast region abounding in rice. I have seen no country in the world where provisions are cheaper than in this; but it is muggy, and those who come from Khorāsān call it 'a hell full of good things.'"—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 211. (But the Emperor Aurungzebe is alleged to have "emphatically styled it the _Paradise of Nations_."—Note in _Stavorinus_, i. 291.) c. 1350.— "_Shukr shikan shawand hama ṭūṭiān-i-Hind Zīn ḳand-i-Pārsī kih ba_ BANGĀLA _mi rawad_." _Hāfiz._ _i.e._, "Sugar nibbling are all the parrots of Ind From this Persian candy that travels to BENGAL" (viz. his own poems). 1498.—"BEMGALA: in this Kingdom are many Moors, and few Christians, and the King is a Moor ... in this land are many cotton cloths, and silk cloths, and much silver; it is 40 days with a fair wind from Calicut."—_Roteiro de V. da Gama_, 2nd ed. p. 110. 1506.—"A BANZELO, el suo Re è Moro, e li se fa el forzo de' panni de gotton...."—_Leonardo do Ca' Masser_, 28. 1510.—"We took the route towards the city of BANGHELLA ... one of the best that I had hitherto seen."—_Varthema_, 210. 1516.—"... the Kingdom of BENGALA, in which there are many towns.... Those of the interior are inhabited by Gentiles subject to the King of Bengala, who is a Moor; and the seaports are inhabited by Moors and Gentiles, amongst whom there is much trade and much shipping to many parts, because this sea is a gulf ... and at its inner extremity there is a very great city inhabited by Moors, which is called BENGALA, with a very good harbour."—_Barbosa_, 178-9. c. 1590.—"BUNGALEH originally was called BUNG; it derived the additional _al_ from that being the name given to the mounds of earth which the ancient Rajahs caused to be raised in the low lands, at the foot of the hills."—_Ayeen Akbery_, tr. _Gladwin_, ii. 4 (ed. 1800); [tr. _Jarrett_, ii. 120]. 1690.—"Arracan ... is bounded on the _North-West_ by the Kingdom of _Bengala_, some Authors making _Chatigam_ to be its first Frontier City; but _Teixeira_, and generally the _Portuguese_ Writers, reckon that as a City of BENGALA; and not only so, but place the City of _Bengala_ it self ... more South than _Chatigam_. Tho' I confess a late _French_ Geographer has put _Bengala_ into his Catalogue of imaginary Cities...."—_Ovington_, 554. BENGAL, s. This was also the designation of a kind of piece-goods exported from that country to England, in the 17th century. But long before, among the Moors of Spain, a fine muslin seems to have been known as _al-bangala_, surviving in Spanish _albengala_. (See _Dozy and Eng._ s.v. [What were called "_Bengal_ Stripes" were striped ginghams brought first from Bengal and first made in Great Britain at Paisley. (_Draper's Dict._ s.v.). So a particular kind of silk was known as "_Bengal_ wound," because it was "rolled in the rude and artless manner immemorially practised by the natives of that country." (_Milburn_, in _Watt, Econ. Dict._ vi. pt. 3, 185.) See _N.E.D._ for examples of the use of the word as late as Lord Macaulay.] 1696.—"Tis granted that BENGALS and stain'd Callicoes, and other _East India_ Goods, do hinder the Consumption of Norwich stuffs...."—_Davenant, An Essay on the East India Trade_, 31. BENGALA, s. This is or was also applied in Portuguese to a sort of cane carried in the army by sergeants, &c. (_Bluteau_). BENGALEE, n.p. A native of Bengal [BABOO]. In the following early occurrence in Portuguese, _Bengala_ is used: 1552.—"In the defence of the bridge died three of the King's captains and Tuam Bandam, to whose charge it was committed, a _Bengali_ (BENGALA) by nation, and a man sagacious and crafty in stratagems rather than a soldier (cavalheiro)."—_Barros_, II., vi. iii. [1610.—"BANGASALYS." See quotation from Teixeira under BANKSHALL.] A note to the _Seir Mutaqherin_ quotes a Hindustani proverb: BANGĀLĪ _jangālī, Kashmīrī bepīrī_, _i.e._ 'The Bengalee is ever an entangler, the Cashmeeree without religion.' [In modern Anglo-Indian parlance the title is often applied in provinces other than Bengal to officers from N. India. The following from Madras is a curious early instance of the same use of the word:— [1699.—"Two BENGALLES here of Council."—_Hedges, Diary_, Hak. Soc. ii. cclxvii.] BENIGHTED, THE, adj. An epithet applied by the denizens of the other Presidencies, in facetious disparagement to Madras. At Madras itself "all Carnatic fashion" is an habitual expression among older English-speaking natives, which appears to convey a similar idea. (See MADRAS, MULL.) 1860.—"... to ye Londe of St Thomé. It ys ane darke Londe, & ther dwellen ye Cimmerians whereof speketh HOMERUS Poeta in hys ODYSSEIA & to thys Daye thei clepen TENEBROSI, OR YE BENYHTED FOLKE."—_Fragments of Sir J. Maundevile, from a MS. lately discovered._ BENJAMIN, BENZOIN, &c., s. A kind of incense, derived from the resin of the _Styrax benzoin_, Dryander, in Sumatra, and from an undetermined species in Siam. It got from the Arab traders the name _lubān-Jāwī_, _i.e._ 'Java Frankincense,' corrupted in the Middle Ages into such forms as we give. The first syllable of the Arabic term was doubtless taken as an article—_lo bengioi_, whence _bengioi_, _benzoin_, and so forth. This etymology is given correctly by De Orta, and by Valentijn, and suggested by Barbosa in the quotation below. Spanish forms are _benjui_, _menjui_; Modern Port. _beijoim_, _beijuim_; Ital. _belzuino_, &c. The terms _Jāwā_, _Jāwī_ were applied by the Arabs to the Malay countries generally (especially Sumatra) and their products. (See _Marco Polo_, ii. 266; [_Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. ii. 96] and the first quotation here.) c. 1350.—"After a voyage of 25 days we arrived at the Island of Jāwa (here Sumatra) which gives its name to the _Jāwī_ incense (al-LUBĀN al-JĀWĪ)."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 228. 1461.—"Have these things that I have written to thee next thy heart, and God grant that we may be always at peace. The presents (herewith): BENZOI, rotoli 30. Legno Aloë, rotoli 20. Due paja di tapeti...."—Letter from the _Soldan of Egypt_ to the Doge Pasquale Malipiero, in the Lives of the Doges, _Muratori, Rerum Italicarum Scriptores_, xxii. col. 1170. 1498.—"_Xarnauz_ ... is from Calecut 50 days' sail with a fair wind (see SARNAU) ... in this land there is much BEIJOIM, which costs iii cruzados the _farazalla_, and much _aloee_ which costs xxv cruzados the farazalla" (see FRAZALA).—_Roteiro da Viagem de V. da Gama_, 109-110. 1516.—"BENJUY, each farazola lx, and the very good lxx fanams."—_Barbosa_ (Tariff of Prices at Calicut), 222. " "BENJUY, which is a resin of trees which the Moors call _luban javi_."—_Ibid._ 188. 1539.—"Cinco quintais de BEIJOIM de boninas."[40]—_Pinto_, cap. xiii. 1563.—"And all these species of BENJUY the inhabitants of the country call _cominham_,[41] but the Moors call them LOUAN JAOY, _i.e._ 'incense of Java' ... for the Arabs call incense _louan_."—_Garcia_, f. 29_v_. 1584.—"BELZUINUM mandolalo[40] from Sian and Baros. Belzuinum, burned, from Bonnia" (Borneo?).—_Barret_, in _Hakl._ ii. 413. 1612.—"BENIAMIN, the pund iiii _li._"—_Rates and Valuatioun of Merchandize_ (Scotland), pub. by the Treasury, Edin. 1867, p. 298. BENUA, n.p. This word, Malay _banuwa_, [in standard Malay, according to Mr. Skeat, _benuwa_ or _benua_], properly means 'land, country,' and the Malays use _orang-banuwa_ in the sense of aborigines, applying it to the wilder tribes of the Malay Peninsula. Hence "Benuas" has been used by Europeans as a proper name of those tribes.—See _Crawfurd, Dict. Ind. Arch._ sub voce. 1613.—"The natives of the interior of Viontana (UJONG-TANA, q.v.) are properly those BANUAS, black anthropophagi, and hairy, like satyrs."—_Godinho de Eredia_, 20. BERBERYN, BARBERYN, n.p. Otherwise called _Beruwala_, a small port with an anchorage for ships and a considerable coasting trade, in Ceylon, about 35 m. south of Columbo. c. 1350.—"Thus, led by the Divine mercy, on the morrow of the Invention of the Holy Cross, we found ourselves brought safely into port in a harbour of Seyllan, called PERVILIS, over against Paradise."—_Marignolli_, in _Cathay_, ii. 357. c. 1618.—"At the same time Barreto made an attack on BERBELIM, killing the Moorish modeliar [MODELLIAR] and all his kinsfolk."—_Bocarro, Decada_, 713. 1780.—"BARBARIEN Island."—_Dunn, New Directory_, 5th ed. 77. 1836.—"BERBERYN Island.... There is said to be an anchorage north of it, in 6 or 7 fathoms, and a small bay further in ... where small craft may anchor."—_Horsburgh_, 5th ed. 551. [1859.—Tennent in his map (_Ceylon_, 3rd ed.) gives BARBERYN, BARBERY, BARBERRY.] BERIBERI, s. An acute disease, obscure in its nature and pathology, generally but not always presenting dropsical symptoms, as well as paralytic weakness and numbness of the lower extremities, with oppressed breathing. In cases where debility, oppression, anxiety and dyspnœa are extremely severe, the patient sometimes dies in 6 to 30 hours. Though recent reports seem to refer to this disease as almost confined to natives, it is on record that in 1795, in Trincomalee, 200 Europeans died of it. The word has been alleged to be Singhalese _beri_ [the _Mad. Admin. Man. Gloss._ s.v. gives _baribari_], 'debility.' This kind of reduplication is really a common Singhalese practice. It is also sometimes alleged to be a W. Indian Negro term; and other worthless guesses have been made at its origin. The Singhalese origin is on the whole most probable [and is accepted by the _N.E.D._]. In the quotations from Bontius and Bluteau, the disease described seems to be that formerly known as BARBIERS. Some authorities have considered these diseases as quite distinct, but Sir Joseph Fayrer, who has paid attention to _beriberi_ and written upon it (see _The Practitioner_, January 1877), regards Barbiers as "the dry form of _beri-beri_," and Dr. Lodewijks, quoted below, says briefly that "the Barbiers of some French writers is incontestably the same disease." (On this it is necessary to remark that the use of the term _Barbiers_ is by no means confined to French writers, as a glance at the quotations under that word will show). The disease prevails endemically in Ceylon, and in Peninsular India in the coast-tracts, and up to 40 or 60 m. inland; also in Burma and the Malay region, including all the islands, at least so far as New Guinea, and also Japan, where it is known as _kakké_: [see _Chamberlain, Things Japanese_, 3rd ed. p. 238 _seqq._]. It is very prevalent in certain Madras Jails. The name has become somewhat old-fashioned, but it has recurred of late years, especially in hospital reports from Madras and Burma. It is frequently epidemic, and some of the Dutch physicians regard it as infectious. See a pamphlet, BERI-BERI _door J. A. Lodewijks, ondofficier van Gezondheit bij het Ned. Indische Leger_, Harderwijk, 1882. In this pamphlet it is stated that in 1879 the total number of _beri-beri_ patients in the military hospitals of Netherlands-India, amounted to 9873, and the deaths among these to 1682. In the great military hospitals at Achin there died of _beri-beri_ between 1st November 1879, and 1st April 1880, 574 persons, of whom the great majority were _dwangarbeiders_, _i.e._ 'forced labourers.' These statistics show the extraordinary prevalence and fatality of the disease in the Archipelago. Dutch literature on the subject is considerable. Sir George Birdwood tells us that during the Persian Expedition of 1857 he witnessed _beri-beri_ of extraordinary virulence, especially among the East African stokers on board the steamers. The sufferers became dropsically distended to a vast extent, and died in a few hours. In the second quotation _scurvy_ is evidently meant. This seems much allied by _causes_ to _beriberi_ though different in character. [1568.—"Our people sickened of a disease called BERBERE, the belly and legs swell, and in a few days they die, as there died many, ten or twelve a day."—_Couto_, viii. ch. 25.] c. 1610.—"Ce ne fut pas tout, car i'eus encor ceste fascheuse maladie de _louende_ que les Portugais appellent autrement BERBER et les Hollandais _scurbut_."—_Mocquet_, 221. 1613.—"And under the orders of the said General André Furtado de Mendoça, the discoverer departed to the court of Goa, being ill with the malady of the BEREBERE, in order to get himself treated."—_Godinho de Eredia_, f. 58. 1631.—"... Constat frequenti illorum usu, praesertim liquoris _saguier_ dicti, non solum diarrhaeas ... sed et paralysin BERIBERI dictam hinc natam esse."—_Jac. Bontii_, Dial. iv. See also Lib. ii. cap. iii., and Lib. iii. p. 40. 1659.—"There is also another sickness which prevails in Banda and Ceylon, and is called BARBERI; it does not vex the natives so much as foreigners."—_Sarr_, 37. 1682.—"The Indian and Portuguese women draw from the green flowers and cloves, by means of firing with a still, a water or spirit of marvellous sweet smell ... especially is it good against a certain kind of paralysis called BEREBERY."—_Nieuhof, Zee en Lant-Reize_, ii. 33. 1685.—"The Portuguese in the Island suffer from another sickness which the natives call BÉRI-BÉRI."—_Ribeiro_, f. 55. 1720.—"BEREBERE (termo da India). Huma _Paralysia_ bastarde, ou entorpecemento, com que fica o corpo como tolhido."—_Bluteau, Dict._ s.v. 1809.—"A complaint, as far as I have learnt, peculiar to the island (Ceylon), the BERRI-BERRI; it is in fact a dropsy that frequently destroys in a few days."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 318. 1835.—(On the Maldives) "... the crew of the vessels during the survey ... suffered mostly from two diseases; the BERI-BERI which attacked the Indians only, and generally proved fatal."—_Young and Christopher_, in _Tr. Ro. Geog. Soc._, vol. i. 1837.—"Empyreumatic oil called _oleum nigrum_, from the seeds of _Celastrus nutans_ (_Malkungnee_) described in Mr. Malcolmson's able prize Essay on the Hist. and Treatment of BERIBERI ... the most efficacious remedy in that intractable complaint."—_Royle on Hindu Medicine_, 46. 1880.—"A malady much dreaded by the Japanese, called _Kakké_.... It excites a most singular dread. It is considered to be the same disease as that which, under the name of BERIBERI, makes such havoc at times on crowded jails and barracks."—_Miss Bird's Japan_, i. 288. 1882.—"BERBÁ, a disease which consists in great swelling of the abdomen."—_Blumentritt, Vocabular_, s.v. 1885.—"Dr. Wallace Taylor, of Osaka, Japan, reports important discoveries respecting the origin of the disease known as BERI-BERI. He has traced it to a microscopic spore largely developed in rice. He has finally detected the same organism in the earth of certain alluvial and damp localities."—_St. James's Gazette_, Aug. 9th. Also see Report on Prison Admin. in Br. Burma, for 1878, p. 26. BERYL, s. This word is perhaps a very ancient importation from India to the West, it having been supposed that its origin was the Skt. _vaidūrya_, Prak. _velūriya_, whence [Malay _baiduri_ and _biduri_], P. _billaur_, and Greek βήρυλλος. Bochart points out the probable identity of the two last words by the transposition of _l_ and _r_. Another transposition appears to have given Ptolemy his Ὀρούδια ὄρη (for the Western Ghats), representing probably the native _Vaidūrya_ mountains. In Ezekiel xxvii. 13, the Sept. has Βηρύλλιον, where the Hebrew now has _tarshīsh_, [another word with probably the same meaning being _shohsm_ (see Professor Ridgeway in _Encycl. Bibl._ s.v. _Beryl_)]. Professor Max Müller has treated of the possible relation between _vaidūrya_ and _vidāla_, 'a cat,' and in connection with this observes that "we should, at all events, have learnt the useful lesson that the chapter of accidents is sometimes larger than we suppose."—(_India, What can it Teach us?_" p. 267). This is a lesson which many articles in our book suggest; and in dealing with the same words, it may be indicated that the resemblance between the Greek αἴλουρος, _bilaur_, a common H. word for a cat, and the P. _billaur_, 'beryl,' are at least additional illustrations of the remark quoted. c. A.D. 70.—"BERYLS ... from India they come as from their native place, for seldom are they to be found elsewhere.... Those are best accounted of which carrie a sea-water greene."—_Pliny_, Bk. XXXVII. cap. 20 (in _P. Holland_, ii. 613). c. 150.—"Πυννάτα ἐν ᾗ βήρυλλος."—_Ptolemy_, l. vii. BETEL, s. The leaf of the _Piper betel_, L., chewed with the dried ARECA-nut (which is thence improperly called _betel-nut_, a mistake as old as Fryer—1673,—see p. 40), _chunam_, etc., by the natives of India and the Indo-Chinese countries. The word is Malayāl. _veṭṭila_, _i.e._ _veru_ + _ila_ = 'simple or mere leaf,' and comes to us through the Port. _betre_ and _betle_. PAWN (q.v.) is the term more generally used by modern Anglo-Indians. In former times the _betel-leaf_ was in S. India the subject of a monopoly of the E. I. Co. 1298.—"All the people of this city (Cael) as well as of the rest of India, have a custom of perpetually keeping in the mouth a certain leaf called _Tembul_ ... the lords and gentlefolks and the King have these leaves prepared with camphor and other aromatic spices, and also mixt with quicklime...."—_Marco Polo_, ii. 358. See also _Abdurrazzāk_, in _India in XV. Cent._, p. 32. 1498.—In Vasco da Gama's _Roteiro_, p. 59, the word used is _atombor_, _i.e._ _al-tambūl_ (Arab.) from the Skt. _tāmbūla_. See also _Acosta_, p. 139. [See TEMBOOL.] 1510.—"This BETEL resembles the leaves of the sour orange, and they are constantly eating it."—_Varthema_, p. 144. 1516.—"We call this BETEL Indian leaf."[42]—_Barbosa_, 73. [1521.—"BETTRE (or VETTELE)." See under ARECA.] 1552.—"... at one side of the bed ... stood a man ... who held in his hand a gold plate with leaves of BETELLE...."—_De Barros_, Dec. I. liv. iv. cap. viii. 1563.—"We call it BETRE, because the first land known by the Portuguese was Malabar, and it comes to my remembrance that in Portugal they used to speak of their coming not to _India_, but to Calecut ... insomuch that in all the names that occur, which are not Portuguese, are Malabar, like BETRE."—_Garcia_, f. 37_g_. 1582.—The transl. of _Castañeda_ by N. L. has BETELE (f. 35), and also VITELE (f. 44). 1585.—A King's letter grants the revenue from betel (BETRE) to the bishop and clergy of Goa.—In _Arch. Port. Or._, fasc. 3, p. 38. 1615.—"He sent for Coco-Nuts to give the Company, himselfe chewing BITTLE and lime of Oyster-shels, with a Kernell of Nut called _Arracca_, like an Akorne, it bites in the mouth, accords rheume, cooles the head, strengthens the teeth, & is all their Phisicke."—_Sir T. Roe_, in _Purchas_, i. 537; [with some trifling variations in _Foster's_ ed. (Hak. Soc.) i. 19]. 1623.—"Celebratur in universo oriente radix quaedam vocata BETEL, quam Indi et reliqui in ore habere et mandere consueverunt, atque ex eâ mansione mire recreantur, et ad labores tolerandos, et ad languores discutiendos ... videtur autem esse ex _narcoticis_, quia magnopere denigrat dentes."—_Bacon, Historia Vitae et Mortis_, ed. Amst. 1673, p. 97. 1672.—"They pass the greater part of the day in indolence, occupied only with talk, and chewing BETEL and Areca, by which means their lips and teeth are always stained."—_P. di Vincenzo Maria_, 232. 1677.—The Court of the E. I. Co. in a letter to Ft. St. George, Dec. 12, disapprove of allowing "Valentine Nurse 20 Rupees a month for diet, 7 Rs. for house-rent, 2 for a cook, 1 for BEETLE, and 2 for a Porter, which is a most extravagant rate, which we shall not allow him or any other."—_Notes and Exts._, No. i. p. 21. 1727.—"I presented the Officer that waited on me to the Sea-side (at Calicut) with 5 zequeens for a feast of BETTLE to him and his companions."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 306. BETTEELA, BEATELLE, &c., s. The name of a kind of muslin constantly mentioned in old trading-lists and narratives. This seems to be a Sp. and Port. word _beatilla_ or _beatilha_, for 'a veil,' derived, according to Cobarruvias, from "certain _beatas_, who invented or used the like." _Beata_ is a _religieuse_. ["The BETILLA is a certain kind of white E. I. chintz made at Masulipatam, and known under the name of _Organdi_."—_Mad. Admin. Man. Gloss._ p. 233.] [1566.—"A score BYATILHAS, which were worth 200 pardaos."—_Correa_, iii. 479.] 1572.— "Vestida huma camisa preciosa Trazida de delgada BEATILHA, Que o corpo crystallino deixa ver-se; Que tanto bem não he para esconder-se." _Camões_, vi. 21. 1598.—"... this linnen is of divers sorts, and is called Serampuras, Cassas, Comsas, BEATTILLIAS, Satopassas, and a thousand such names."—_Linschoten_, 28; [Hak. Soc. i. 95; and cf. i. 56]. 1685.—"To servants, 3 pieces BETEELAES."—In _Wheeler_, i. 149. 1727.—"Before _Aurangzeb_ conquered _Visiapore_, this country (Sundah) produced the finest BETTEELAS or Muslins in India."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 264. [1788.—"There are various kinds of muslins brought from the East Indies, chiefly from Bengal: BETELLES, &c."—_Chambers' Cycl._, quoted in 3 ser. _Notes & Q._ iv. 88.] BEWAURIS, adj. P.—H. _be-wāris_, 'without heir.' Unclaimed, without heir or owner. BEYPOOR, n.p. Properly _Veppūr_, or _Bēppūr_, [derived from Malayāl. _veppu_, 'deposit,' _ur_, 'village,' a place formed by the receding of the sea, which has been turned into the Skt. form _Vāyupura_, 'the town of the Wind-god']. The terminal town of the Madras Railway on the Malabar coast. It stands north of the river; whilst the railway station is on the S. of the river—(see CHALIA). Tippoo Sahib tried to make a great port of Beypoor, and to call it Sultanpatnam. [It is one of the many places which have been suggested as the site of Ophir (_Logan, Malabar_, i. 246), and is probably the _Belliporto_ of Tavernier, "where there was a fort which the Dutch had made with palms" (ed. _Ball_, i. 235).] 1572.— "Chamará o Samorim mais gente nova; Virão Reis de BIPUR, e de Tanor...." _Camões_, x. 14. 1727.—"About two Leagues to the Southward of _Calecut_, is a fine River called BAYPORE, capable to receive ships of 3 or 400 Tuns."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 322. BEZOAR, s. This word belongs, not to the A.-Indian colloquial, but to the language of old oriental trade and _materia medica_. The word is a corruption of the P. name of the thing, _pādzahr_, 'pellens venenum,' or _pāzahr_. The first form is given by Meninski as the etymology of the word, and this is accepted by Littré [and the _N.E.D._]. The quotations of Littré from Ambrose Paré show that the word was used generically for 'an antidote,' and in this sense it is used habitually by Avicenna. No doubt the term came to us, with so many others, from Arab medical writers, so much studied in the Middle Ages, and this accounts for the _b_, as Arabic has no _p_, and writes _bāzahr_. But its usual application was, and is, limited to certain hard concretions found in the bodies of animals, to which antidotal virtues were ascribed, and especially to one obtained from the stomach of a wild goat in the Persian province of Lar. Of this animal and the _bezoar_ an account is given in Kaempfer's _Amoenitates Exoticae_, pp. 398 _seqq._ The _Bezoar_ was sometimes called SNAKE-STONE, and erroneously supposed to be found in the head of a snake. It may have been called so really because, as Ibn Baithar states, such a stone was laid upon the bite of a venomous creature (and was believed) to extract the poison. Moodeen Sheriff, in his Suppt. to the Indian Pharmacopœia, says there are various _bezoars_ in use (in native _mat. med._), distinguished according to the animal producing them, as a goat-, camel-, fish-, and snake-_bezoar_; the last quite distinct from SNAKE-STONE (q.v.). [A false Bezoar stone gave occasion for the establishment of one of the great distinctions in our Common Law, viz. between actions founded upon contract, and those founded upon wrongs: _Chandelor_ v. _Lopus_ was decided in 1604 (reported in 2. _Croke_, and in _Smith's Leading Cases_). The head-note runs—"The defendant sold to the plaintiff a stone, which he affirmed to be a Bezoar stone, but which proved not to be so. No action lies against him, unless he either knew that it was not a Bezoar stone, or warranted it to be a Bezoar stone" (quoted by _Gray, Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. ii. 484).] 1516.—Barbosa writes PAJAR. [1528.—"Near this city (Lara) in a small mountain are bred some animals of the size of a buck, in whose stomach grows a stone they call BAZAR."—_Tenreiro_, ch. iii. p. 14.] [1554.—Castanheda (I. ch. 46) calls the animal whence bezoar comes _bagoldaf_, which he considers an Indian word.] c. 1580.—"... adeo ut ex solis BEZAHAR nonnulla vasa conflata viderim, maxime apud eos qui a venenis sibi cavere student."—_Prosper Alpinus_, Pt. i. p. 56. 1599.—"Body o' me, a shrewd mischance. Why, had you no unicorn's horn, nor BEZOAR'S stone about you, ha?"—_B. Jonson, Every Man out of his Humour_, Act v. sc. 4. [ " "BEZAR sive BAZAR"; see quotation under MACE.] 1605.—The King of Bantam sends K. James I. "two BEASAR stones."—_Sainsbury_, i. 143. 1610.—"The Persian calls it, _par excellence_, PAZAHAR, which is as much as to say 'antidote' or more strictly 'remedy of poison or venom,' from _Zahar_, which is the general name of any poison, and _pá_, 'remedy'; and as the Arabic lacks the letter _p_, they replace it by _b_, or _f_, and so they say, instead of _Pázahar_, _Bázahar_, and we with a little additional corruption BEZAR."—_P. Teixeira, Relaciones, &c._, p. 157. 1613.—"... elks, and great snakes, and apes of BAZAR stone, and every kind of game birds."—_Godinho de Eredia_, 10_v._ 1617.—"... late at night I drunke a little BEZAS stone, which gave me much paine most parte of night, as though 100 Wormes had byn knawing at my hart; yet it gave me ease afterward."—_Cocks's Diary_, i. 301; [in i. 154 he speaks of "BEZA stone"]. 1634.—Bontius claims the etymology just quoted from Teixeira, erroneously, as his own.—Lib. iv. p. 47. 1673.—"The Persians then call this stone PAZAHAR, being a compound of _Pa_ and _Zahar_, the first of which is _against_, and the other is _Poyson_."—_Fryer_, 238. " "The Monkey BEZOARS which are long, are the best...."—_Ibid._ 212. 1711.—"In this animal (Hog-deer of Sumatra, apparently a sort of chevrotain or _Tragulus_) is found the bitter BEZOAR, called _Pedra di Porco Siacca_, valued at ten times its Weight in Gold."—_Lockyer_, 49. 1826.—"What is spikenard? what is _mumiai_? what is PAHZER? compared even to a twinkle of a royal eye-lash?"—_Hajji Baba_, ed. 1835, p. 148. BHAT, s. H. &c. _bhāṭ_ (Skt. _bhàṭṭa_, a title of respect, probably connected with _bhàrtṛi_, 'a supporter or master'), a man of a tribe of mixed descent, whose members are professed genealogists and poets; a bard. These men in Rājputāna and Guzerat had also extraordinary privileges as the guarantors of travellers, whom they accompanied, against attack and robbery. See an account of them in _Forbes's Rās Mālā_, I. ix. &c., reprint 558 _seqq._; [for Bengal, _Risley, Tribes & Castes_, i. 101 seqq.; for the N.W.P., _Crooke, Tribes & Castes_, ii. 20 _seqq._ [1554.—"BATS," see quotation under RAJPUT.] c. 1555.—"Among the infidel Bānyāns in this country (Guzerat) there is a class of _literati_ known as BĀTS. These undertake to be guides to traders and other travellers ... when the caravans are waylaid on the road by _Rāshbūts_, _i.e._ Indian horsemen, coming to pillage them, the BĀT takes out his dagger, points it at his own breast, and says: 'I have become surety! If aught befals the caravan I must kill myself!' On these words the Rāshbūts let the caravan pass unharmed."—_Sidi 'Ali_, 95. [1623.—"Those who perform the office of Priests, whom they call BOTI."—_P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. i. 80.] 1775.—"The Hindoo rajahs and Mahratta chieftains have generally a BHAUT in the family, who attends them on public occasions ... sounds their praise, and proclaims their titles in hyperbolical and figurative language ... many of them have another mode of living; they offer themselves as security to the different governments for payment of their revenue, and the good behaviour of the Zemindars, patels, and public farmers; they also become guarantees for treaties between native princes, and the performance of bonds by individuals."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ ii. 89; [2nd ed. i. 377; also see ii. 258]. See TRAGA. 1810.—"India, like the nations of Europe, had its minstrels and poets, concerning whom there is the following tradition: At the marriage of Siva and Parvatty, the immortals having exhausted all the amusements then known, wished for something new, when Siva, wiping the drops of sweat from his brow, shook them to earth, upon which the BAWTS, or Bards, immediately sprang up."—_Maria Graham_, 169. 1828.—"A 'BHAT' or Bard came to ask a gratuity."—_Heber_, ed. 1844, ii. 53. BHEEL, n.p. Skt. _Bhilla_; H. _Bhīl_. The name of a race inhabiting the hills and forests of the Vindhya, Malwa, and of the N.-Western Deccan, and believed to have been the aborigines of Rājputāna; some have supposed them to be the Φυλλῖται of Ptolemy. They are closely allied to the COOLIES (q.v.) of Guzerat, and are believed to belong to the _Kolarian_ division of Indian aborigines. But no distinct Bhīl language survives. 1785.—"A most infernal yell suddenly issued from the deep ravines. Our guides informed us that this was the noise always made by the BHEELS previous to an attack."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ iii. 480. 1825.—"All the BHEELS whom we saw to-day were small, slender men, less broad-shouldered ... and with faces less Celtic than the Puharees of the Rajmahal.... Two of them had rude swords and shields, the remainder had all bows and arrows."—_Heber_, ed. 1844, ii. 75. BHEEL, s. A word used in Bengal—_bhīl_: a marsh or lagoon; same as JEEL (q.v.) [1860.—"The natives distinguish a lake so formed by a change in a river's course from one of usual origin or shape by calling the former a _bowr_—whilst the latter is termed a BHEEL."—_Grant, Rural Life in Bengal_, 35.] 1879.—"Below Shouy-doung there used to be a big BHEEL, wherein I have shot a few duck, teal, and snipe."—_Pollok, Sport in B. Burmah_, i. 26. BHEESTY, s. The universal word in the Anglo-Indian households of N. India for the domestic (corresponding to the _saḳḳā_ of Egypt) who supplies the family with water, carrying it in a MUSSUCK, (q.v.), or goatskin, slung on his back. The word is P. _bihishtī_, a person of _bihisht_ or paradise, though the application appears to be peculiar to Hindustan. We have not been able to trace the history of this term, which does not apparently occur in the _Āīn_, even in the curious account of the way in which water was cooled and supplied in the Court of Akbar (_Blochmann_, tr. i. 55 _seqq._), or in the old travellers, and is not given in Meninski's lexicon. Vullers gives it only as from Shakespear's Hindustani Dict. [The trade must be of ancient origin in India, as the leather bag is mentioned in the Veda and Manu (_Wilson, Rig Veda_, ii. 28; _Institutes_, ii. 79.) Hence Col. Temple (_Ind. Ant._, xi. 117) suggests that the word is Indian, and connects it with the Skt. _vish_, 'to sprinkle.'] It is one of the fine titles which Indian servants rejoice to bestow on one another, like _Mehtar_, _Khalīfa_, &c. The title in this case has some justification. No class of men (as all Anglo-Indians will agree) is so diligent, so faithful, so unobtrusive, and uncomplaining as that of the _bihishtīs_. And often in battle they have shown their courage and fidelity in supplying water to the wounded in face of much personal danger. [c. 1660.—"Even the menials and carriers of water belonging to that nation (the Pathāns) are high-spirited and war-like."—_Bernier_, ed. _Constable_, 207.] 1773.—"BHEESTEE, Waterman" (etc.)—_Fergusson, Dict. of the Hindostan Language_, &c. 1781.—"I have the happiness to inform you of the fall of Bijah Gurh on the 9th inst. with the loss of only 1 sepoy, 1 BEASTY, and a cossy (? COSSID) killed...."—Letter in _India Gazette_ of Nov. 24th. 1782.—(Table of Wages in Calcutta), Consummah............10 Rs. Kistmutdar............6 " BEASTY................5 " _India Gazette_, Oct. 12. Five Rupees continued to be the standard wage of a _bihishtī_ for full 80 years after the date given. 1810.—"... If he carries the water himself in the skin of a goat, prepared for that purpose, he then receives the designation of BHEESTY."—_Williamson, V.M._ i. 229. 1829.—"Dressing in a hurry, find the drunken BHEESTY ... has mistaken your boot for the goglet in which you carry your water on the line of march."—_Camp Miseries_, in _John Shipp_, ii. 149. N.B.—We never knew a drunken _bheesty_. 1878.—"Here comes a seal carrying a porpoise on its back. No! it is only our friend the BHEESTY."—_In my Indian Garden_, 79. [1898. "Of all them black-faced crew, The finest man I knew Was our regimental BHISTI, Ganga Din." _R. Kipling, Barrack-room Ballads_, p. 23.] BHIKTY, s. The usual Calcutta name for the fish _Lates calcarifer_. See COCKUP. [BHOOSA, s. H. Mahr. _bhus_, _bhusa_; the husks and straw of various kinds of corn, beaten up into chaff by the feet of the oxen on the threshing-floor; used as the common food of cattle all over India. [1829.—"Every commune is surrounded with a circumvallation of thorns ... and the stacks of BHOOS, or 'chaff,' which are placed at intervals, give it the appearance of a respectable fortification. These _bhoos_ stacks are erected to provide provender for the cattle in scanty rainy seasons."—_Tod, Annals_, Calcutta reprint, i. 737.] [BHOOT, s. H. &c., _bhūt_, _bhūta_, Skt. _bhūta_, 'formed, existent,' the common term for the multitudinous ghosts and demons of various kinds by whom the Indian peasant is so constantly beset.] [1623.—"All confessing that it was BUTO, _i.e._ the Devil."—_P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. ii. 341.] [1826.—"The sepoys started up, and cried 'B,HOOH, _b,hooh, arry arry_.' This cry of 'a ghost' reached the ears of the officer, who bid his men fire into the tree, and that would bring him down, if there."—_Pandurang Hari_, ed. 1873, i. 107.] BHOUNSLA, n.p. Properly _Bhoslah_ or _Bhonslah_, the surname of Sivaji, the founder of the Mahratta empire. It was also the surname of Parsoji and Raghuji, the founders of the Mahratta dynasty of Berar, though not of the same family as Sivaji. 1673.—"Seva Gi, derived from an Ancient Line of Rajahs, of the Cast of the BOUNCELOES, a Warlike and Active Offspring."—_Fryer_, 171. c. 1730.—"At this time two _parganas_, named Púna and Súpa, became the _jagír_ of Sáhú BHOSLAH. Sívají became the manager.... He was distinguished in his tribe for courage and intelligence; and for craft and trickery he was reckoned a sharp son of the devil."—_Khāfī Khān_, in _Elliot_, vii. 257. 1780.—"It was at first a particular tribe governed by the family of BHOSSELAH, which has since lost the sovereignty."—_Seir Mutaqherin_, iii. 214. 1782.—"... le BONZOLO, les Marates, et les Mogols."—_Sonnerat_, i. 60. BHYACHARRA, s. H. _bhayāchārā_. This is a term applied to settlements made with the village as a community, the several claims and liabilities being regulated by established customs, or special traditional rights. Wilson interprets it as "fraternal establishments." [This hardly explains the tenure, at least as found in the N.W.P., and it would be difficult to do so without much detail. In its perhaps most common form each man's holding is the measure of his interest in the estate, irrespective of the share to which he may be entitled by ancestral right.] BICHÁNA, s. Bedding of any kind. H. _bichhānā_. 1689.—"The Heat of the Day is spent in Rest and Sleeping ... sometimes upon Cotts, and sometimes upon BECHANAHS, which are thick Quilts."—_Ovington_, 313. BIDREE, BIDRY, s. H. _Bidrī_; the name applied to a kind of ornamental metal-work, made in the Deccan, and deriving its name from the city of Bīdar (or Bedar), which was the chief place of manufacture. The work was, amongst natives, chiefly applied to hooka-bells, rose-water bottles and the like. The term has acquired vogue in England of late amongst amateurs of "art manufacture." The ground of the work is pewter alloyed with one-fourth copper: this is inlaid (or damascened) with patterns in silver; and then the pewter ground is blackened. A short description of the manufacture is given by Dr. G. Smith in the _Madras Lit. Soc. Journ._, N.S. i. 81-84; [by Sir G. Birdwood, _Indust. Arts_, 163 _seqq._; _Journ. Ind. Art_, i. 41 _seqq._] The ware was first descrbed by B. Heyne in 1813. BILABUNDY, s. H. _bilabandī_. An account of the revenue settlement of a district, specifying the name of each _mahal_ (estate), the farmer of it, and the amount of the rent (_Wilson_). In the N.W.P. it usually means an arrangement for securing the payment of revenue (_Elliot_). C. P. Brown says, quoting Raikes (p. 109), that the word is _bila-bandī_, 'hole-stopping,' viz. stopping those vents through which the coin of the proprietor might ooze out. This, however, looks very like a 'striving after meaning,' and Wilson's suggestion that it is a corruption of _behrī-bandī_, from _behrī_, 'a share,' 'a quota,' is probably right. [1858.—"This transfer of responsibility, from the landholder to his tenants, is called '_Jumog Lagána_,' or transfer of _jumma_. The assembly of the tenants, for the purpose of such adjustment, is called _zunjeer bundee_, or linking together. The adjustment thus made is called the BILABUNDEE."—_Sleeman, Journey through Oudh_, i. 208.] BILAYUT, BILLAÏT, &c. n.p. Europe. The word is properly Ar. _Wilāyat_, 'a kingdom, a province,' variously used with specific denotation, as the Afghans term their own country often by this name; and in India again it has come to be employed for distant Europe. In Sicily _Il Regno_ is used for the interior of the island, as we use _Mofussil_ in India. _Wilāyat_ is the usual form in Bombay. BILAYUTEE PAWNEE, BILÁTEE PANEE. The adject. _bilāyatī_ or _wilāyatī_ is applied specifically to a variety of exotic articles, _e.g._ _bilāyatī baingan_ (see BRINJAUL), to the tomato, and most especially _bilāyatī pānī_, 'European water,' the usual name for soda-water in Anglo-India. 1885.—"'But look at us English,' I urged, 'we are ordered thousands of miles away from home, and we go without a murmur.' 'It is true, _Khudawund_,' said Gunga Pursad, 'but you _sahebs_ drink ENGLISH-WATER (soda-water), and the strength of it enables you to bear up under all fatigues and sorrows.' His idea (adds Mr. Knighton) was that the effervescing force of the soda-water, and the strength of it which drove out the cork so violently, gave strength to the drinker of it."—_Times of India Mail_, Aug. 11, 1885. BILDÁR, s. H. from P. _beldār_, 'a spade-wielder,' an excavator or digging labourer. Term usual in the Public Works Department of Upper India for men employed in that way. 1847.— "Ye Lyme is alle oute! Ye Masouns lounge aboute! Ye BELDARS have alle strucke, and are smoaking atte their Eese! Ye Brickes are alle done! Ye Kyne are Skynne and Bone, And ye Threasurour has bolted with xii thousand Rupeese!" _Ye Dreme of an Executive Engineere._ BILOOCH, BELOOCH. n.p. The name (_Balūch or Bilūch_) applied to the race inhabiting the regions west of the Lower Indus, and S.E. of Persia, called from them _Bilūchistān_; they were dominant in Sind till the English conquest in 1843. [Prof. Max Müller (_Lectures_, i. 97, note) identified the name with Skt. _mlechcha_, used in the sense of the Greek βάρβαρος for a despised foreigner.] A.D. 643.—"In the year 32 H. 'Abdulla bin 'A'mar bin Rabi' invaded Kirmán and took the capital Kuwáshír, so that the aid of 'the men of Kúj and BALÚJ' was solicited in vain by the Kirmánis."—In _Elliot_, i. 417. c. 1200.—"He gave with him from Kandahār and Lār, mighty BALOCHIS, servants ... with nobles of many castes, horses, elephants, men, carriages, charioteers, and chariots."—_The Poem of Chand Bardāi_, in _Ind. Ant._ i. 272. c. 1211.—"In the desert of Khabis there was a body ... of BULUCHÍS who robbed on the highway.... These people came out and carried off all the presents and rarities in his possession."—_'Utbi_, in _Elliot_, ii. 193. 1556.—"We proceeded to Gwādir, a trading town. The people here are called BALŬJ; their prince was Malik Jalaluddīn, son of Malik Dīnār."—_Sidi 'Ali_, p. 73. [c. 1590.—"This tract is inhabited by an important BALOCH tribe called Kalmani."—_Āīn_, trans. _Jarret_, ii. 337.] 1613.—The BOLOCHES are of Mahomet's Religion. They deale much in Camels, most of them robbers...."—_N. Whittington_, in _Purchas_, i. 485. 1648.—"Among the Machumatists next to the Pattans are the BLOTIAS of great strength" [? _Wilāyatī_].—_Van Twist_, 58. 1727.—"They were lodged in a _Caravanseray_, when the BALLOWCHES came with about 300 to attack them; but they had a brave warm Reception, and left four Score of their Number dead on the Spot, without the loss of one _Dutch_ Man."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 107. 1813.—_Milburn_ calls them BLOACHES (_Or. Com._ i. 145). 1844.—"Officers must not shoot Peacocks: if they do the BELOOCHES will shoot officers—at least so they have threatened, and M.-G. Napier has not the slightest doubt but that they will keep their word. There are no wild peacocks in Scinde,—they are all private property and sacred birds, and no man has any right whatever to shoot them."—_Gen. Orders_ by _Sir C. Napier_. BINKY-NABOB, s. This title occurs in documents regarding Hyder and Tippoo, _e.g._ in Gen. Stewart's desp. of 8th March 1799: "Mohammed Rezza, the Binky Nabob." [Also see _Wilks, Mysoor_, Madras reprint, ii. 346.] It is properly _benkī-nawāb_, from Canarese _benkī_, 'fire,' and means the Commandant of the Artillery. BIRD OF PARADISE. The name given to various beautiful birds of the family _Paradiseidae_, of which many species are now known, inhabiting N. Guinea and the smaller islands adjoining it. The largest species was called by Linnæus _Paradisaea apoda_, in allusion to the fable that these birds had no feet (the dried skins brought for sale to the Moluccas having usually none attached to them). The name _Manucode_ which Buffon adopted for these birds occurs in the form _Manucodiata_ in some of the following quotations. It is a corruption of the Javanese name _Manuk-devata_, 'the Bird of the Gods,' which our popular term renders with sufficient accuracy. [The Siamese word for 'bird,' according to Mr. Skeat, is _nok_, perhaps from _manok_.] c. 1430.—"In majori Java avis præcipua reperitur sine pedibus, instar palumbi, pluma levi, cauda oblonga, semper in arboribus quiescens: caro non editur, pellis et cauda habentur pretiosiores, quibus pro ornamento capitis utuntur."—_N. Conti_, in _Poggius de Varietate Fortunae_, lib. iv. 1552.—"The Kings of the said (Moluccas) began only a few years ago to believe in the immortality of souls, taught by no other argument than this, that they had seen a most beautiful little bird, which never alighted on the ground or on any other terrestrial object, but which they had sometimes seen to come from the sky, that is to say, when it was dead and fell to the ground. And the Machometan traders who traffic in those islands assured them that this little bird was a NATIVE OF PARADISE, and that _Paradise_ was the place where the souls of the dead are; and on this account the princes attached themselves to the sect of the Machometans, because it promised them many marvellous things regarding this place of souls. This little bird they called by the name of _Manucodiata_...."—Letter of _Maximilian of Transylvania_, Sec. to the Emp. Charles V., in _Ramusio_, i. f. 351_v_; see also f. 352. c. 1524.—"He also (the K. of Bachian) gave us for the King of Spain two most beautiful dead birds. These birds are as large as thrushes; they have small heads, long beaks, legs slender like a writing pen, and a span in length; they have no wings, but instead of them long feathers of different colours, like plumes; their tail is like that of the thrush. All the feathers, except those of the wings (?), are of a dark colour; they never fly except when the wind blows. They told us that these BIRDS _come from the terrestrial_ PARADISE, and they call them '_bolon dinata_,' [_burung-dewata_, same as Javanese _Manuk-dewata_, _supra_] that is, divine birds."—_Pigafetta_, Hak. Soc. 143. 1598.—"... in these Ilands (Moluccas) onlie is found the bird, which the Portingales call _Passaros de Sol_, that is Foule of the Sunne, the Italians call it _Manu codiatas_, and the Latinists _Paradiseas_, by us called PARADICE BIRDES, for ye beauty of their feathers which passe al other birds: these birds are never seene alive, but being dead they are found vpon the Iland; they flie, as it is said, alwaies into the Sunne, and keepe themselues continually in the ayre ... for they haue neither feet nor wings, but onely head and bodie, and the most part tayle...."—_Linschoten_, 35; [Hak. Soc. i. 118]. 1572.— "Olha cá pelos mares do Oriente As infinitas ilhas espalhadas * * * * * * * Aqui as aureas aves, que não decem Nunca á terra, e só mortas aparecem." _Camões_, x. 132. Englished by Burton: "Here see o'er oriental seas bespread infinite island-groups and alwhere strewed * * * * * * * here dwell the golden fowls, whose home is air, and never earthward save in death may fare." 1645.—"... the male and female _Manucodiatae_, the male having a hollow in the back, in which 'tis reported the female both layes and hatches her eggs."—_Evelyn's Diary_, 4th Feb. 1674.— "The strangest long-wing'd hawk that flies, That like a BIRD OF PARADISE, Or herald's martlet, has no legs...." _Hudibras_, Pt. ii. cant. 3. 1591.—"As for the story of the _Manucodiata_ or BIRD OF PARADISE, which in the former Age was generally received and accepted for true, even by the Learned, it is now discovered to be a fable, and rejected and exploded by all men" (_i.e._ that it has no feet).—_Ray, Wisdom of God Manifested in the Works of the Creation_, ed. 1692, Pt. ii. 147. 1705.—"The BIRDS OF PARADICE are about the bigness of a Pidgeon. They are of varying Colours, and are never found or seen alive; neither is it known from whence they come...."—_Funnel_, in _Dampier's Voyages_, iii. 266-7. 1868.—"When seen in this attitude, the BIRD OF PARADISE really deserves its name, and must be ranked as one of the most beautiful and wonderful of living things."—_Wallace, Malay Archip._, 7th ed., 464. BIRDS' NESTS. The famous edible nests, formed with mucus, by certain swiftlets, _Collocalia nidifica_, and _C. linchi_. Both have long been known on the eastern coasts of the B. of Bengal, in the Malay Islands [and, according to Mr. Skeat in the islands of the Inland Sea (_Tale Sap_) at Singora]. The former is also now known to visit Darjeeling, the Assam Hills, the Western Ghats, &c., and to breed on the islets off Malabar and the Concan. BISCOBRA, s. H. _biskhoprā_ or _biskhaprā_. The name popularly applied to a large lizard alleged, and commonly believed, to be mortally venomous. It is very doubtful whether there is any real lizard to which this name applies, and it may be taken as certain that there is none in India with the qualities attributed. It is probable that the name does carry to many the terrific character which the ingenious author of _Tribes on My Frontier_ alleges. But the name has nothing to do with either _bis_ in the sense of 'twice,' or _cobra_ in that of 'snake.' The first element is no doubt BISH, (q.v.) 'poison,' and the second is probably _khoprā_, 'a shell or skull.' [See _J. L. Kipling, Beast and Man in India_ (p. 317), who gives the scientific name as _varanus dracaena_, and says that the name _biscobra_ is sometimes applied to the lizard generally known as the _ghoṛpad_, for which see GUANA.] 1883.—"But of all the things on earth that bite or sting, the palm belongs to the BISCOBRA, a creature whose very name seems to indicate that it is twice as bad as the cobra. Though known by the terror of its name to natives and Europeans alike, it has never been described in the Proceedings of any learned Society, nor has it yet received a scientific name.... The awful deadliness of its bite admits of no question, being supported by countless authentic instances.... The points on which evidence is required are—first, whether there is any such animal; second, whether, if it does exist, it is a snake with legs, or a lizard without them."—_Tribes on my Frontier_, p. 205. BISH, BIKH, &c., n. H. from Skt. _visha_, 'poison.' The word has several specific applications, as (A) to the poison of various species of aconite, particularly _Aconitum ferox_, otherwise more specifically called in Skt. _vatsanābha_, 'calf's navel,' corrupted into _bachnābh_ or _bachnāg_, &c. But it is also applied (B) in the Himālaya to the effect of the rarefied atmosphere at great heights on the body, an effect which there and over Central Asia is attributed to poisonous emanations from the soil, or from plants; a doctrine somewhat naïvely accepted by Huc in his famous narrative. The Central Asiatic (Turki) expression for this is _Esh_, 'smell.' A.— 1554.—"Entre les singularités que le consul de Florentins me monstra, me feist gouster vne racine que les Arabes nomment _Bisch_: laquelle me causa si grande chaleur en la bouche, qui me dura deux iours, qu'il me sembloit y auoir du feu.... Elle est bien petite comme vn petit naueau: les autres (_auteurs?_) l'ont nommée _Napellus_...."—_Pierre Belon, Observations, &c._, f. 97. B.— 1624.—Antonio Andrada in his journey across the Himālaya, speaking of the sufferings of travellers from the POISONOUS EMANATIONS.—See _Ritter, Asien._, iii. 444. 1661-2.—"Est autem Langur mons omnium altissimus, ita ut in summitate ejus viatores vix respirare ob aëris subtilitatim queant: neque is ob VIRULENTAS nonnullarum HERBARUM EXHALATIONES aestivo tempore, sine manifesto vitae periculo transire possit."—_PP. Dorville and Grueber_, in _Kircher, China Illustrata_, 65. It is curious to see these intelligent Jesuits recognise the true cause, but accept the fancy of their guides as an additional one! (?) "La partie supérieure de cette montagne est remplie D'EXHALAISONS PESTILENTIELLES."—_Chinese Itinerary to Hlassa_, in _Klaproth, Magasin Asiatique_, ii. 112. 1812.—"Here begins the ESH—this is a Turkish word signifying Smell ... it implies something the odour of which induces indisposition; far from hence the breathing of horse and man, and especially of the former, becomes affected."—_Mir Izzet Ullah_, in _J. R. As. Soc._ i. 283. 1815.—"Many of the coolies, and several of the Mewattee and Ghoorkha sepoys and chuprasees now lagged, and every one complained of the BĪS or poisoned wind. I now suspected that the supposed poison was nothing more than the effect of the rarefaction of the atmosphere from our great elevation."—_Fraser, Journal of a Tour, &c._, 1820, p. 442. 1819.—"The difficulty of breathing which at an earlier date Andrada, and more recently Moorcroft had experienced in this region, was confirmed by Webb; the Butias themselves felt it, and call it BIS KI HUWA, _i.e._ poisonous air; even horses and yaks ... suffer from it."—_Webb's Narrative_, quoted in _Ritter, Asien._, ii. 532, 649. 1845.—"Nous arrivâmes à neuf heures au pied du Bourhan-Bota. La caravane s'arrêta un instant ... on se montrait avec anxiété un gaz subtil et léger, qu'on nommait VAPEUR PESTILENTIELLE, et tout le monde paraissait abattu et découragé.... Bientot les chevaux se refusent à porter leurs cavaliers, et chacun avance à pied et à petits pas ... tous les visages blémissent, on sent le cœur s'affadir, et les jambes ne pouvent plus fonctionner.... Une partie de la troupe, par mesure de prudence s'arrêta ... le reste par prudence aussi épuisa tous les efforts pour arriver jusqu'au bout, et ne pas mourir asphyxié au milieu de cet air chargé d'acide carbonique," &c.,—_Huc et Gabet_, ii. 211: [E. T., ii. 114]. [BISMILLAH, intj., lit. "In the name of God"; a pious ejaculation used by Mahommedans at the commencement of any undertaking. The ordinary form runs—_Bi-'smi 'llāhi 'r-raḥmāni 'r-raḥīm_, _i.e._ "In the name of God, the Compassionate, the Merciful," is of Jewish origin, and is used at the commencement of meals, putting on new clothes, beginning any new work, &c. In the second form, used at the time of going into battle or slaughtering animals, the allusion to the attribute of mercy is omitted. [1535.—"As they were killed after the Portuguese manner without the BYSMELA, which they did not say over them."—_Correa_, iii. 746.] BISNAGAR, BISNAGA, BEEJANUGGER, n.p. These and other forms stand for the name of the ancient city which was the capital of the most important Hindu kingdom that existed in the peninsula of India, during the later Middle Ages, ruled by the _Rāya_ dynasty. The place is now known as _Humpy_ (_Hampī_), and is entirely in ruins. [The modern name is corrupted from _Pampa_, that of the river near which it stood. (_Rice, Mysore_, ii. 487.)] It stands on the S. of the Tungabhadra R., 36 m. to the N.W. of Bellary. The name is a corruption of _Vijayanagara_ (City of Victory), or _Vidyanagara_ (City of learning), [the latter and earlier name being changed into the former (_Rice, Ibid._ i. 342, note).] Others believe that the latter name was applied only since the place, in the 13th century, became the seat of a great revival of Hinduism, under the famous Sayana Mādhava, who wrote commentaries on the Vedas, and much besides. Both the city and the kingdom were commonly called by the early Portuguese NARSINGA (q.v.), from _Narasimha_ (c. 1490-1508), who was king at the time of their first arrival. [Rice gives his dates as 1488-1508.] c. 1420.—"Profectus hinc est procul a mari milliaribus trecentis, ad civitatem ingentem, nomine BIZENEGALIAM, ambitu milliarum sexaginta, circa praeruptos montes sitam."—_Conti_, in _Poggius de Var. Fortunae_, iv. 1442.—"... the chances of a maritime voyage had led Abd-er-razzak, the author of this work, to the city of BIDJANAGAR. He saw a place extremely large and thickly peopled, and a King possessing greatness and sovereignty to the highest degree, whose dominion extends from the frontier of Serendib to the extremity of the county of Kalbergah—from the frontiers of Bengal to the environs of Malabar."—_Abdurrazzāk_, in _India in XV. Cent._, 22. c. 1470.—"The Hindu sultan Kadam is a very powerful prince. He possesses a numerous army, and resides on a mountain at BICHENEGHER."—_Athan. Nikitin_, in _India in XV. Cent._, 29. 1516.—"45 leagues from these mountains inland, there is a very great city, which is called BIJANAGHER...."—_Barbosa_, 85. 1611.—"Le Roy de BISNAGAR, qu'on appelle aussi quelquefois le Roy de Narzinga, est puissant."—_Wytfliet, H. des Indes_, ii. 64. BISON, s. The popular name, among Southern Anglo-Indian sportsmen, of the great wild-ox called in Bengal _gaur_ and _gaviāl_ (_Gavaeus gaurus_, Jerdon); [_Bos gaurus_, Blanford]. It inhabits sparsely all the large forests of India, from near Cape Comorin to the foot of the Himālayas (at least in their Eastern portion), and from Malabar to Tenasserim. 1881.—"Once an unfortunate native superintendent or _mistari_ [MAISTRY] was pounded to death by a savage and solitary BISON."—_Saty. Review_, Sept. 10, p. 335. BLACAN-MATEE, n.p. This is the name of an island adjoining Singapore, which forms the beautiful 'New Harbour' of that port; Malay _bĕlākang_, or _blakang-māti_, lit. 'Dead-Back island,' [of which, writes Mr. Skeat, no satisfactory explanation has been given. According to Dennys (_Discr. Dict._, 51), "one explanation is that the Southern, or as regards Singapore, hinder, face was so unhealthy that the Malays gave it a designation signifying by _onomatopoea_ that death was to be found behind its ridge"]. The island (_Blacan-mati_) appears in one of the charts of Godinho de Eredia (1613) published in his _Malaca_, &c. (Brussels, 1882), and though, from the excessive looseness of such old charts, the island seems too far from Singapore, we are satisfied after careful comparison with the modern charts that the island now so-called is intended. BLACK, s. Adj. and substantive denoting natives of India. Old-fashioned, and heard, if still heard, only from the lower class of Europeans; even in the last generation its habitual use was chiefly confined to these, and to old officers of the Queen's Army. [1614.—"The 5th ditto came in a ship from Mollacco with 28 Portugals and 36 BLACKS."—_Foster, Letters_, ii. 31.] 1676.—"We do not approve of your sending any persons to St. Helena against their wills. One of them you sent there makes a great complaint, and we have ordered his liberty to return again if he desires it; for we know not what effect it may have if complaints should be made to the King that we send away the natives; besides that it is against our inclination to buy any BLACKS, and to transport them from their wives and children without their own consent."—_Court's Letter to Ft. St. Geo._, in _Notes and Exts._ No. i. p. 12. 1747.—"Vencatachlam, the Commanding Officer of the BLACK Military, having behaved very commendably on several occasions against the French; In consideration thereof _Agreed_ that a Present be made him of Six hundred Rupees to buy a Horse, that it may encourage him to act in like manner."—_Ft. St. David Cons._, Feb. 6. (MS. Record, in India Office). 1750.—"Having received information that some BLACKS residing in this town were dealing with the French for goods proper for the Europe market, we told them if we found any proof against any residing under your Honors' protection, that such should suffer our utmost displeasure."—_Ft. Wm. Cons._, Feb. 4, in _Long_, 24. 1753.—"John Wood, a free merchant, applies for a pass which, if refused him, he says 'it will reduce a free merchant to the condition of a foreigner, or indeed of the meanest BLACK fellow.'"—_Ft. Wm. Cons._, in _Long_, p. 41. 1761.—"You will also receive several private letters from Hastings and Sykes, which must convince me as Circumstances did me at the time, that the Dutch forces were not sent with a View only of defending their own Settlements, but absolutely with a Design of disputing our Influence and Possessions; certain Ruin must have been the Consequence to the East India Company. They were raising BLACK Forces at Patna, Cossimbazar, Chinsura, &c., and were working Night and day to compleat a Field Artillery ... all these preparations previous to the commencement of Hostilities plainly prove the Dutch meant to act offensively not defensively."—_Holograph Letter from Clive_ (unpublished) _in the_ India Office Records. _Dated_ Berkeley Square, and _indorsed_ "27th Decr. 1761." 1762.—"The BLACK inhabitants send in a petition setting forth the great hardship they labour under in being required to sit as arbitrators in the Court of Cutcherry."—_Ft. Wm. Cons._, in _Long_, 277. 1782.—See quotation under SEPOY, from _Price_. " "... the 35th Regiment, commanded by Major Popham, which had lately behaved in a mutinous manner ... was broke with infamy.... The BLACK officers with halters about their necks, and the sepoys stript of their coats and turbands were drummed out of the Cantonments."—_India Gazette_, March 30. 1787.—"As to yesterday's particular charge, the thing that has made me most inveterate and unrelenting in it is only that it related to cruelty or oppression inflicted on two BLACK ladies...."—_Lord Minto_, in _Life, &c._, i. 128. 1789.—"I have just learned from a Friend at the India House, y^t the object of Treves' ambition at present is to be appointed to the _Adaulet_ of Benares, w^h is now held by a BLACK named Alii Caun. Understanding that most of the _Adaulets_ are now held by Europeans, and as I am informed y^t it is the intention y^t the Europeans are to be so placed in future, I s^{hd} be vastly happy if without committing any injustice you c^d place young Treves in y^t situation."—_George P. of Wales_, to Lord Cornwallis, in _C.'s Corresp._ ii. 29. 1832-3.—"And be it further enacted that ... in all captures which shall be made by H. M.'s Army, Royal Artillery, provincial, BLACK, or other troops...."—_Act_ 2 & 3 Will. IV., ch. 53, sec. 2. The phrase is in use among natives, we know not whether originating with them, or adopted from the usage of the foreigner. But _Kālā ādmī_ 'BLACK MAN,' is often used by them in speaking to Europeans of other natives. A case in point is perhaps worth recording. A statue of Lord William Bentinck, on foot, and in bronze, stands in front of the Calcutta Town Hall. Many years ago a native officer, returning from duty at Calcutta to Barrackpore, where his regiment was, reported himself to his adjutant (from whom we had the story in later days). 'Anything new, Sūbadār, Sāhib?' said the Adjutant. 'Yes,' said the Sūbadār, 'there is a figure of the former Lord Sahib arrived.' 'And what do you think of it?' '_Sāhib_,' said the Sūbadār, '_abhi hai_ kālā ādmī _kā sā, jab potā ho jaegā jab achchhā hogā_!' ('It is now just like a native—'a BLACK MAN'; when the whitewash is applied it will be excellent.') In some few phrases the term has become crystallised and semi-official. Thus the native dressers in a hospital were, and possibly still are, called BLACK DOCTORS. 1787.—"The Surgeon's assistant and BLACK DOCTOR take their station 100 paces in the rear, or in any place of security to which the Doolies may readily carry the wounded."—_Regulations for the H. C.'s Troops on the Coast of Coromandel_. In the following the meaning is special: 1788.—"_For Sale._ That small upper-roomed Garden House, with about 5 biggahs (see BEEGAH) of ground, on the road leading from Cheringhee to the Burying Ground, which formerly belonged to the Moravians; it is very private, from the number of trees on the ground, and having lately received considerable additions and repairs, is well adapted for a BLACK _Family_. [hand] Apply to Mr. Camac."—_In Seton-Karr_, i. 282. BLACK ACT. This was the name given in odium by the non-official Europeans in India to Act XI., 1836, of the Indian Legislature, which laid down that no person should by reason of his place of birth or of his descent be, in any civil proceeding, excepted from the jurisdiction of the Courts named, viz.: Sudder Dewanny Adawlut, Zillah and City Judge's Courts, Principal Sudder Ameens, Sudder Ameens, and Moonsiff's Court, or, in other words, it placed European subjects on a level with natives as to their subjection in civil causes to all the Company's Courts, including those under Native Judges. This Act was drafted by T. B. Macaulay, then Legislative Member of the Governor-General's Council, and brought great abuse on his head. Recent agitation caused by the "Ilbert Bill," proposing to make Europeans subject to native magistrates in regard to police and criminal charges, has been, by advocates of the latter measure, put on all fours with the agitation of 1836. But there is much that discriminates the two cases. 1876.—"The motive of the scurrility with which Macaulay was assailed by a handful of sorry scribblers was his advocacy of the Act, familiarly known as the BLACK ACT, which withdrew from British subjects resident in the provinces their so called privilege of bringing civil appeals before the Supreme Court at Calcutta."—_Trevelyan's Life of Macaulay_, 2nd ed., i. 398. [BLACK BEER, s. A beverage mentioned by early travellers in Japan. It was probably not a malt liquor. Dr. Aston suggests that it was _kuro-hi_, a dark-coloured _saké_ used in the service of the Shinto gods. [1616.—"One jar of BLACK BEER."—_Foster, Letters_, iv. 270.] BLACK-BUCK, s. The ordinary name of the male antelope (_Antilope bezoartica_, Jerdon) [_A. cervicapra_, Blanford], from the dark hue of its back, by no means however literally black. 1690.—"The _Indians_ remark, _'tis_ September's _Sun which caused the black lines on the Antelopes' Backs_."—_Ovington_, 139. BLACK COTTON SOIL.—(See REGUR.) [BLACK JEWS, a term applied to the Jews of S. India; see 2 ser. _N. & Q._, iv. 4. 429; viii. 232, 418, 521; _Logan, Malabar_, i. 246 _seqq._] BLACK LANGUAGE. An old-fashioned expression, for Hindustani and other vernaculars, which used to be common among officers and men of the Royal Army, but was almost confined to them. BLACK PARTRIDGE, s. The popular Indian name of the common francolin of S.E. Europe and Western Asia (_Francolinus vulgaris_, Stephens), notable for its harsh quasi-articulate call, interpreted in various parts of the world into very different syllables. The rhythm of the call is fairly represented by two of the imitations which come nearest one another, viz. that given by Sultan Baber (Persian): '_Shīr dāram, shakrak_' ('I've got milk and sugar'!) and (Hind.) one given by Jerdon: '_Lahsan piyāz adrak_' ('Garlic, onion, and ginger'!) A more pious one is: _Khudā terī ḳudrat_, 'God is thy strength!' Another mentioned by Capt. Baldwin is very like the truth: 'Be quick, pay your debts!' But perhaps the Greek interpretation recorded by Athenaeus (ix. 39) is best of all: τρὶς τοῖς κακούργοις κακά 'Three-fold ills to the ill-doers!' see _Marco Polo_, Bk. i. ch. xviii. and note 1; [_Burton, Ar. Nights_, iii. 234, iv. 17]. BLACK TOWN, n.p. Still the popular name of the native city of Madras, as distinguished from the Fort and southern suburbs occupied by the English residents, and the bazars which supply their wants. The term is also used at Bombay. 1673.—Fryer calls the native town of Madras "the Heathen Town," and "the Indian Town." 1727.—"The BLACK TOWN (of Madras) is inhabited by _Gentows_, _Mahometans_, and _Indian Christians_.... It was walled in towards the Land, when Governor _Pit_ ruled it."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 367. 1780.—"Adjoining the glacis of Fort St. George, to the northward, is a large town commonly called the BLACK TOWN, and which is fortified sufficiently to prevent any surprise by a body of horse."—_Hodges_, p. 6. 1780.—"... Cadets upon their arrival in the country, many of whom ... are obliged to take up their residence in dirty punch-houses in the BLACK TOWN...."—_Munro's Narrative_, 22. 1782.—"When Mr. Hastings came to the government he added some new regulations ... divided the BLACK and white TOWN (Calcutta) into 35 wards, and purchased the consent of the natives to go a little further off."—_Price, Some Observations, &c._, p. 60. In _Tracts_, vol. i. [1813.—"The large bazar, or the street in the BLACK TOWN, (Bombay) ... contained many good Asiatic houses."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._, 2nd ed., i. 96. Also see quotation (1809) under BOMBAY.] 1827.—"Hartley hastened from the BLACK TOWN, more satisfied than before that some deceit was about to be practised towards Menie Gray."—_Walter Scott, The Surgeon's Daughter_, ch. xi. BLACK WOOD. The popular name for what is in England termed 'rose-wood'; produced chiefly by several species of _Dalbergia_, and from which the celebrated carved furniture of Bombay is made. [The same name is applied to the Chinese ebony used in carving (_Ball, Things Chinese_, 3rd ed., 107).] (See SISSOO.) [1615.—"Her lading is BLACK WOOD, I think ebony."—_Cocks's Diary_, Hak. Soc. i. 35. [1813.—"BLACK WOOD furniture becomes like heated metal."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._, 2nd ed., i. 106.] 1879.—(In Babylonia). "In a mound to the south of the mass of city ruins called Jumjuma, Mr. Rassam discovered the remains of a rich hall or palace ... the cornices were of painted brick, and the roof of rich Indian BLACKWOOD."—_Athenaeum_, July 5, 22. BLANKS, s. The word is used for 'whites' or 'Europeans' (Port. _branco_) in the following, but we know not if anywhere else in English: 1718.—"The Heathens ... too shy to venture into the Churches of the BLANKS (so they call the Christians), since these were generally adorned with fine cloaths and all manner of proud apparel."—(_Ziegenbalg and Plutscho_), _Propagation of the Gospel, &c._ Pt. I., 3rd ed., p. 70. [BLATTY, adj. A corr. of _wilāyatī_, 'foreign' (see BILAYUT). A name applied to two plants in S. India, the _Sonneratia acida_, and _Hydrolea zeylanica_ (see _Mad. Admin. Man. Gloss._ s.v.). In the old records it is applied to a kind of cloth. Owen (_Narrative_, i. 349) uses BLAT as a name for the land-wind in Arabia, of which the origin is perhaps the same. [1610.—"BLATTY, the corge Rs. 060."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 72.] BLIMBEE, s. Malayāl. _vilimbi_; H. _belambū_ [or _bilambū_;] Malay. _bălimbing_ or _belimbing_. The fruit of _Averrhoa bilimbi_, L. The genus was so called by Linnæus in honour of Averrhoes, the Arab commentator on Aristotle and Avicenna. It embraces two species cultivated in India for their fruits; neither known in a wild state. See for the other CARAMBOLA. BLOOD-SUCKER, s. A harmless lizard (_Lacerta cristata_) is so called, because when excited it changes in colour (especially about the neck) from a dirty yellow or grey, to a dark red. 1810.—"On the morn, however, I discovered it to be a large lizard, termed a BLOOD-SUCKER."—_Morton's Life of Leyden_, 110. [1813.—"The large seroor, or lacerta, commonly called the BLOODSUCKER."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ i. 110 (2nd ed.).] BOBACHEE, s. A cook (male). This is an Anglo-Indian vulgarisation of _bāwarchī_, a term originally brought, according to Hammer, by the hordes of Chingiz Khan into Western Asia. At the Mongol Court the _Bāwarchī_ was a high dignitary, 'Lord Sewer' or the like (see _Hammer's Golden Horde_, 235, 461). The late Prof. A. Schiefner, however, stated to us that he could not trace a Mongol origin for the word, which appears to be Or. Turki. [Platts derives it from P. _bāwar_, 'confidence.'] c. 1333.—"Chaque émir a un BÂWERDJY, et lorsque la table a éte dressée, cet officier s'assied devant son maître ... le _bâwerdjy_ coupe la viande en petits morceaux. Ces gens-là possèdent une grande habileté pour dépecer la viande."—_Ibn Batuta_, ii. 407. c. 1590.—BĀWARCHĪ is the word used for cook in the original of the _Āīn_ (_Blochmann's_ Eng. Tr. i. 58). 1810.—"... the dripping ... is returned to the meat by a bunch of feathers ... tied to the end of a short stick. This little neat, _cleanly_, and cheap dripping-ladle, answers admirably; it being in the power of the BABACHY to baste any part with great precision."—_Williamson, V. M._ i. 238. 1866.— "And every night and morning The BOBACHEE shall kill The sempiternal _moorghee_, And we'll all have a grill." _The Dawk Bungalow_, 223. BOBACHEE CONNAH, s. H. _Bāwarchī-khāna_, 'Cook-house,' _i.e._ Kitchen; generally in a cottage detached from the residence of a European household. [1829.—"In defiance of all BAWURCHEE-KHANA rules and regulations."—_Or. Sport Mag._, i. 118.] BOBBERY, s. For the origin see BOBBERY-BOB. A noise, a disturbance, a row. [1710.—"And beat with their hand on the mouth, making a certain noise, which we Portuguese call BABARE. BABARE is a word composed of _baba_, 'a child' and _are_, an adverb implying 'to call.'"—_Oriente Conquistado_, vol ii.; _Conquista_, i. div. i. sec. 8.] 1830.—"When the band struck up (my Arab) was much frightened, made BOBBERY, set his foot in a hole and nearly pitched me."—_Mem. of Col. Mountain_, 2nd ed., 106. 1866.—"But what is the meaning of all this BOBBERY?"—_The Dawk Bungalow_, p. 387. _Bobbery_ is used in 'pigeon English,' and of course a Chinese origin is found for it, viz. _pa-pi_, Cantonese, 'a noise.' [The idea that there is a similar English word (see 7 ser. _N. & Q._, v. 205, 271, 338, 415, 513) is rejected by the _N.E.D._] BOBBERY-BOB! interj. The Anglo-Indian colloquial representation of a common exclamation of Hindus when in surprise or grief—'BĀP-RĒ! or BAP-RĒ BĀP,' 'O Father!' (we have known a friend from north of Tweed whose ordinary interjection was 'My great-grandmother!'). Blumenroth's _Philippine Vocabulary_ gives _Nacú!_ = _Madre mia_, as a vulgar exclamation of admiration. 1782.—"Captain Cowe being again examined ... if he had any opportunity to make any observations concerning the execution of Nundcomar? said, he had; that he saw the whole except the immediate act of execution ... there were 8 or 10,000 people assembled; who at the moment the Rajah was turned off, dispersed suddenly, crying 'AH-BAUPAREE!' leaving nobody about the gallows but the Sheriff and his attendants, and a few European spectators. He explains the term AH-BAUP-AREE, to be an exclamation of the BLACK people, upon the appearance of anything very alarming, and when they are in great pain."—_Price's 2nd Letter to E. Burke_, p. 5. In _Tracts_, vol. ii. " "If an Hindoo was to see a house on fire, to receive a smart slap on the face, break a china basin, cut his finger, see two Europeans boxing, or a sparrow shot, he would call out AH-BAUP-AREE!"—From _Report of Select Committee of H. of C., Ibid._ pp. 9-10. 1834.—"They both hastened to the spot, where the man lay senseless, and the syce by his side muttering BĀPRE BĀPRE."—_The Baboo_, i. 48. 1863-64.—"My men soon became aware of the unwelcome visitor, and raised the cry, 'A bear, a bear!' "'AHI! BAP-RE-BAP! Oh, my father! go and drive him away,' said a timorous voice from under a blanket close by."—_Lt.-Col. Lewin, A Fly on the Wheel_, 142. BOBBERY-PACK, s. A pack of hounds of different breeds, or (oftener) of no breed at all, wherewith young officers hunt jackals or the like; presumably so called from the noise and disturbance that such a pack are apt to raise. And hence a 'scratch pack' of any kind, as a 'scratch match' at cricket, &c. (See a quotation under BUNOW.) 1878.—"... on the mornings when the 'BOBBERA' PACK went out, of which Macpherson was 'master,' and I 'whip,' we used to be up by 4 A.M."—_Life in the Mofussil_, i. 142. The following occurs in a letter received from an old Indian by one of the authors, some years ago: "What a Cabinet —— has put together!—a regular BOBBERY-PACK." BOCCA TIGRIS, n.p. The name applied to the estuary of the Canton River. It appears to be an inaccurate reproduction of the Portuguese _Boca do Tigre_, and that to be a rendering of the Chinese name _Hu-mēn_, "Tiger Gate." Hence in the second quotation _Tigris_ is supposed to be the name of the river. 1747.—"At 8 o'clock we passed the BOG OF TYGERS, and at noon the Lyon's Tower."—_A Voy. to the E. Indies in 1747 and 1748._ 1770.—"The City of Canton is situated on the banks of the TIGRIS, a large river...."—_Raynal_ (tr. 1771), ii. 258. 1782.—"... à sept lieues de la BOUCHE DU TIGRE, on apperçoit la Tour du Lion."—_Sonnerat, Voyage_, ii. 234. [1900.—"The launch was taken up the Canton River and abandoned near the BOCCA TIGRIS (the Bogue)."—_The Times_, 29 Oct.] BOCHA, s. H. _bochā_. A kind of chair-palankin formerly in use in Bengal, but now quite forgotten. 1810.—"Ladies are usually conveyed about Calcutta ... in a kind of palanquin called a BOCHAH ... being a compound of our sedan chair with the body of a chariot.... I should have observed that most of the gentlemen residing at Calcutta ride in BOCHAHS."—_Williamson, V. M._ i. 322. BOGUE, n.p. This name is applied by seamen to the narrows at the mouth of the Canton River, and is a corruption of _Boca_. (See BOCCA TIGRIS.) BOLIAH, BAULEAH, s. Beng. _bāūlīa_. A kind of light accommodation boat with a cabin, in use on the Bengal rivers. We do not find the word in any of the dictionaries. Ives, in the middle of the 18th century, describes it as a boat very long, but so narrow that only one man could sit in the breadth, though it carried a multitude of rowers. This is not the character of the boat so called now. [Buchanan Hamilton, writing about 1820, says: "The BHAULIYA is intended for the same purpose, [conveyance of passengers], and is about the same size as the _Pansi_ (see PAUNCHWAY). It is sharp at both ends, rises at the ends less than the _Pansi_, and its tilt is placed in the middle, the rowers standing both before and behind the place of accommodation of passengers. On the Kosi, the _Bhauliya_ is a large fishing-boat, carrying six or seven men." (_Eastern India_, iii. 345.) Grant (_Rural Life_, p. 5) gives a drawing and description of the modern boat.] 1757.—"To get two BOLIAS, a Goordore, and 87 dandies from the Nazir."—_Ives_, 157. 1810.—"On one side the picturesque boats of the natives, with their floating huts; on the other the BOLIOS and pleasure-boats of the English."—_Maria Graham_, 142. 1811.—"The extreme lightness of its construction gave it incredible ... speed. An example is cited of a Governor General who in his BAWALEEA performed in 8 days the voyage from Lucknow to Calcutta, a distance of 400 marine leagues."—_Solvyns_, iii. The drawing represents a very light skiff, with only a small kiosque at the stern. 1824.—"We found two BHOLIAHS, or large row-boats, with convenient cabins...."—_Heber_, i. 26. 1834.—"Rivers's attention had been attracted by seeing a large BEAULIAH in the act of swinging to the tide."—_The Baboo_, i. 14. BOLTA, s. A turn of a rope; sea H. from Port. _volta_ (_Roebuck_). BOMBASA, n.p. The Island of Mombasa, off the E. African Coast, is so called in some old works. _Bombāsī_ is used in Persia for a negro slave; see quotation. 1516.—"... another island, in which there is a city of the Moors called BOMBAZA, very large and beautiful."—_Barbosa_, 11. See also _Colonial Papers_ under 1609, i. 188. 1883.—"... the BOMBASSI, or coal-black negro of the interior, being of much less price, and usually only used as a cook."—_Wills, Modern Persia_, 326. BOMBAY, n.p. It has been alleged, often and positively (as in the quotations below from Fryer and Grose), that this name is an English corruption from the Portuguese _Bombahia_, 'good bay.' The grammar of the alleged etymon is bad, and the history is no better; for the name can be traced long before the Portuguese occupation, long before the arrival of the Portuguese in India. C. 1430, we find the islands of Mahim and _Mumba_-Devi, which united form the existing island of Bombay, held, along with Salsette, by a Hindu Rāī, who was tributary to the Mohammedan King of Guzerat. (See _Rās Mālā_, ii. 350); [ed. 1878, p. 270]. The same form reappears (1516) in Barbosa's Tana-_Mayambu_ (p. 68), in the _Estado da India_ under 1525, and (1563) in Garcia de Orta, who writes both _Mombaim_ and _Bombaim_. The latter author, mentioning the excellence of the areca produced there, speaks of himself having had a grant of the island from the King of Portugal (see below). It is customarily called _Bombaim_ on the earliest English Rupee coinage. (See under RUPEE.) The shrine of the goddess MUMBA-_Devī_ from whom the name is supposed to have been taken, stood on the Esplanade till the middle of the 17th century, when it was removed to its present site in the middle of what is now the most frequented part of the native town. 1507.—"Sultan Mahommed Bigarrah of Guzerat having carried an army against Chaiwal, in the year of the Hijra 913, in order to destroy the Europeans, he effected his designs against the towns of Bassai (see BASSEIN) and MANBAI, and returned to his own capital...."—_Mirat-i-Ahmedi_ (Bird's transl.), 214-15. 1508.—"The Viceroy quitted Dabul, passing by Chaul, where he did not care to go in, to avoid delay, and anchored at BOMBAIM, whence the people fled when they saw the fleet, and our men carried off many cows, and caught some blacks whom they found hiding in the woods, and of these they took away those that were good, and killed the rest."—_Correa_, i. 926. 1516.—"... a fortress of the before-named King (of Guzerat), called Tana-MAYAMBU, and near it is a Moorish town, very pleasant, with many gardens ... a town of very great Moorish mosques, and temples of worship of the Gentiles ... it is likewise a sea port, but of little trade."—_Barbosa_, 69. The name here appears to combine, in a common oriental fashion, the name of the adjoining town of Thana (see TANA) and Bombay. 1525.—"E a Ilha de MOMBAYN, que no forall velho estaua em catorze mill e quatro cento fedeas ... j̃ xiiij. iiii.^c fedeas. "E os anos otros estaua arrendada por mill trezentos setenta e cinque pardaos ... j̃ iii.^c lxxv. pardaos. "Foy aforada a mestre Dioguo pelo dito governador, por mill quatro centos trinta dous pardaos méo ... j̃ iiij.^c xxxij. pardaos méo."—_Tombo do Estada da India_, 160-161. 1531.—"The Governor at the island of BOMBAIM awaited the junction of the whole expedition, of which he made a muster, taking a roll from each captain, of the Portuguese soldiers and sailors and of the captive slaves who could fight and help, and of the number of musketeers, and of other people, such as servants. And all taken together he found in the whole fleet some 3560 soldiers (_homens d'armas_), counting captains and gentlemen; and some 1450 Portuguese seamen, with the pilots and masters; and some 2000 soldiers who were Malabars and Goa Canarines; and 8000 slaves fit to fight; and among these he found more than 3000 musketeers (_espingardeiros_), and 4000 country seamen who could row (_marinheiros de terra remeiros_), besides the mariners of the junks who were more than 800; and with married and single women, and people taking goods and provisions to sell, and menial servants, the whole together was more than 30,000 souls...."—_Correa_, iii. 392. 1538.—"The Isle of BOMBAY has on the south the waters of the bay which is called after it, and the island of Chaul; on the N. the island of SALSETE; on the east Salsete also; and on the west the Indian Ocean. The land of this island is very low, and covered with great and beautiful groves of trees. There is much game, and abundance of meat and rice, and there is no memory of any scarcity. Nowadays it is called the island of BOA-VIDA; a name given to it by Hector da Silveira, because when his fleet was cruising on this coast his soldiers had great refreshment and enjoyment there."—_J. de Castro, Primeiro Roteiro_, p. 81. 1552.—"... a small stream called _Bate_ which runs into the Bay of BOMBAIN, and which is regarded as the demarcation between the Kingdom of Guzurate and the Kingdom of Decan."—_Barros_, I. ix. 1. 1552.—"The Governor advanced against BOMBAYM on the 6th February, which was moreover the very day on which Ash Wednesday fell."—_Couto_, IV., v. 5. 1554.—"Item of Mazaguao 8500 _fedeas_. "Item of MONBAYM, 17,000 _fedeas_. "Rents of the land surrendered by the King of Canbaya in 1543, from 1535 to 1548."—_S. Botelho, Tombo_, 139. 1563.—"... and better still is (that the ARECA) of MOMBAIM, an estate and island which the King our Lord has graciously granted me on perpetual lease."[43]—_Garcia De Orta_, f. 91_v_. " "SERVANT. Sir, here is Simon Toscano, your tenant at BOMBAIM, who has brought this basket of mangoes for you to make a present to the Governor; and he says that when he has moored his vessel he will come here to put up."—_Ibid._ f. 134_v_. 1644.—"_Description of the Port of_ MOMBAYM.... The Viceroy Conde de Linhares sent the 8 councillors to fortify this Bay, so that no European enemy should be able to enter. These Ministers visited the place, and were of opinion that the width (of the entrance) being so great, becoming even wider and more unobstructed further in, there was no place that you could fortify so as to defend the entrance...."—_Bocarro_, MS. f. 227. 1666.—"Ces Tchérons ... demeurent pour la plupart à Baroche, à BAMBAYE et à Amedabad."—_Thevenot_, v. 40. " "De Bacaim à BOMBAIIM il y a six lieues."—_Ibid._ 248. 1673.—"December the Eighth we paid our Homage to the Union-flag flying on the Fort of BOMBAIM."—_Fryer_, 59. " "Bombaim ... ventures furthest out into the Sea, making the Mouth of a spacious Bay, whence it has its Etymology; BOMBAIM, quasi _Boon bay_."—_Ibid._ 62. 1676.—"Since the present King of _England_ married the Princess of _Portugall_, who had in Portion the famous Port of BOMBEYE ... they coin both Silver, Copper, and Tinn."—_Tavernier_, E. T., ii. 6. 1677.—"Quod dicta Insula de BOMBAIM, una cum dependentiis suis, nobis ab origine bonâ fide ex pacto (sicut oportuit) tradita non fuerit."—_King Charles II._ to the Viceroy L. de Mendoza Furtado, in _Descn., &c. of the Port and Island of_ BOMBAY, 1724, p. 77. 1690.—"This Island has its Denomination from the Harbour, which ... was originally called BOON BAY, _i.e._ in the _Portuguese_ Language, a Good Bay or Harbour."—_Ovington_, 129. 1711.—Lockyer declares it to be impossible, with all the Company's Strength and Art, to make BOMBAY "a Mart of great Business."—P. 83. c. 1760.—"... one of the most commodious bays perhaps in the world, from which distinction it received the denomination of BOMBAY, by corruption from the Portuguese _Buona-Bahia_, though now usually written by them BOMBAIM."—_Grose_, i. 29. 1770.—"No man chose to settle in a country so unhealthy as to give rise to the proverb _That at_ BOMBAY _a man's life did not exceed two monsoons_."—_Raynal_ (E. T., 1777), i. 389. 1809.—"The largest pagoda in BOMBAY is in the Black Town.... It is dedicated to _Momba Devee_ ... who by her images and attributes seems to be Parvati, the wife of Siva."—_Maria Graham_, 14. BOMBAY BOX-WORK. This well-known manufacture, consisting in the decoration of boxes, desks, &c., with veneers of geometrical mosaic, somewhat after the fashion of Tunbridge ware, is said to have been introduced from Shiraz to Surat more than a century ago, and some 30 years later from Surat to Bombay. The veneers are formed by cementing together fine triangular prisms of ebony, ivory, green-stained ivory, stag's horn, and tin, so that the sections when sawn across form the required pattern, and such thin sections are then attached to the panels of the box with strong glue. BOMBAY DUCK.—See BUMMELO. BOMBAY MARINE. This was the title borne for many years by the meritorious but somewhat depressed service which in 1830 acquired the style of the "Indian Navy," and on 30th April, 1863, ceased to exist. The detachments of this force which took part in the China War (1841-42) were known to their brethren of the Royal Navy, under the temptation of alliteration, as the "Bombay Buccaneers." In their earliest employment against the pirates of Western India and the Persian Gulf, they had been known as "the GRAB Service." But, no matter for these names, the history of this Navy is full of brilliant actions and services. We will quote two noble examples of public virtue: (1) In July 1811, a squadron under Commodore John Hayes took two large junks issuing from Batavia, then under blockade. These were lawful prize, laden with Dutch property, valued at £600,000. But Hayes knew that such a capture would create great difficulties and embarrassments in the English trade at Canton, and he directed the release of this splendid prize. (2) 30th June 1815, Lieut. Boyce in the brig 'Nautilus' (180 tons, carrying ten 18-pr. carronades, and four 9-prs.) encountered the U. S. sloop-of-war 'Peacock' (539 tons, carrying twenty 32-pr. carronades, and two long 18-prs.). After he had informed the American of the ratification of peace, Boyce was peremptorily ordered to haul down his colours, which he answered by a flat refusal. The 'Peacock' opened fire, and a short but brisk action followed, in which Boyce and his first lieutenant were shot down. The gallant Boyce had a special pension from the Company (£435 in all) and lived to his 93rd year to enjoy it. We take the facts from the History of this Navy by one of its officers, Lieut. C. R. Low (i. 294), but he erroneously states the pension to have been granted by the U.S. Govt. 1780.—"The Hon. Company's schooner, Carinjar, with Lieut. Murry Commander, of the BOMBAY MARINES, is going to Archin (_sic_, see ACHEEN) to meet the Ceres and the other Europe ships from Madrass, to put on board of them the St. Helena stores."—_Hicky's Bengal Gazette_, April 8th. BONITO, s. A fish (_Thynnus pelamys_, Day) of the same family (_Scombridae_) as mackerel and tunny, very common in the Indian seas. The name is Port., and apparently is the adj. BONITO, 'fine.' c. 1610.—"On y pesche vne quantité admirable de gros poissons, de sept ou huit sortes, qui sont néantmoins quasi de mesme race et espece ... commes BONITES, albachores, daurades, et autres."—_Pyrard_, i. 137. 1615.—"BONITOES and albicores are in colour, shape, and taste much like to Mackerils, but grow to be very large."—_Terry_, in _Purchas_, ii. 1464. c. 1620.— "How many sail of well-mann'd ships As the BONITO does the Flying-fish Have we pursued...." _Beaum. & Flet., The Double Marriage_, ii. 1. c. 1760.—"The fish undoubtedly takes its name from relishing so well to the taste of the Portuguese ... that they call it BONITO, which answers in our tongue to delicious."—_Grose_, i. 5. 1764.— "While on the yard-arm the harpooner sits, Strikes the BONETA, or the shark ensnares."—_Grainger_, B. ii. 1773.—"The Captain informed us he had named his ship the BONNETTA, out of gratitude to Providence; for once ... the ship in which he then sailed was becalmed for five weeks, and during all that time, numbers of the fish BONNETTA swam close to her, and were caught for food; he resolved therefore that the ship he should next get should be called the _Bonnetta_."—_Boswell, Journal of a Tour, &c._, under Oct. 16, 1773. BONZE, s. A term long applied by Europeans in China to the Buddhist clergy, but originating with early visitors to Japan. Its origin is however not quite clear. The Chinese _Fán-sēng_, 'a religious person' is in Japanese _bonzi_ or _bonzô_; but Köppen prefers _fă-sze_, 'Teacher of the Law,' pron. in Japanese _bo-zi_ (_Die Rel. des Buddha_, i. 321, and also Schott's _Zur Litt. des Chin. Buddhismus_, 1873, p. 46). It will be seen that some of the old quotations favour one, and some the other, of these sources. On the other hand, _Bandhya_ (for Skt. _vandya_, 'to whom worship or reverence is due, very reverend') seems to be applied in Nepal to the Buddhist clergy, and Hodgson considers the Japanese bonze (_bonzô?_) traceable to this. (_Essays_, 1874, p. 63.) The same word, as _bandhe_ or _bande_, is in Tibetan similarly applied.—(See _Jaeschke's Dict._, p. 365.) The word first occurs in Jorge Alvarez's account of Japan, and next, a little later, in the letters of St. Francis Xavier. Cocks in his Diary uses forms approaching _boze_. 1549.—"I find the common secular people here less impure and more obedient to reason than their priests, whom they call BONZOS."—_Letter of St. F. Xavier_, in _Coleridge's Life_, ii. 238. 1552.—"Erubescunt enim, et incredibiliter confunduntur BONZII, ubi male cohaerere, ac pugnare inter sese ea, quae docent, palam ostenditur."—_Scti. Fr. Xaverii Epistt._ V. xvii., ed. 1667. 1572.—"... sacerdotes ... qui ipsorum linguâ BONZII appellantur."—_E. Acosta_, 58. 1585.—"They have amongst them (in Japan) many priests of their idols whom they call BONSOS, of the which there be great convents."—_Parkes's Tr. of Mendoza_ (1589), ii. 300. 1590.—"This doctrine doe all they embrace, which are in China called _Cen_, but with us at Iapon are named BONZI."—_An Exct. Treatise of the Kingd. of China, &c., Hakl._ ii. 580. c. 1606.—"Capt. Saris has BONZEES."—_Purchas_, i. 374. 1618.—"And their is 300 BOZE (or pagon pristes) have alowance and mentaynance for eaver to pray for his sole, in the same sorte as munkes and fryres use to doe amongst the Roman papistes."—_Cocks's Diary_, ii. 75; [in i. 117, BOSE]; BOSSES (i. 143). [1676.—"It is estimated that there are in this country (Siam) more than 200,000 priests called BONZES."—_Tavernier_, ed. _Ball_, ii. 293.] 1727.—"... or perhaps make him fadge in a China BONZEE in his Calendar, under the name of a Christian Saint."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 253. 1794-7.— "Alike to me encas'd in Grecian bronze Koran or Vulgate, Veda, Priest, or BONZE." _Pursuits of Literature_, 6th ed., p. 335. c. 1814.— "While Fum deals in Mandarins, BONZES, Bohea— Peers, Bishops, and Punch, Hum—are sacred to thee." _T. Moore, Hum and Fum._ [(1) BORA, BOORA, s. Beng. _bhada_, a kind of cargo-boat used in the rivers of Bengal. [1675.—"About noone overtook the eight BORAES."—_Hedges, Diary_, Hak. Soc. ii. ccxxxvii. [1680.—"The BOORA ... being a very floaty light boat, rowinge with 20 to 30 Owars, these carry Salt Peeter and other goods from Hugly downewards, and some trade to Dacca with salt; they also serve for tow boats for ye ships bound up or downe ye river."—_Ibid._ ii. 15.] (2) BORA s. H. and Guz. _bohrā_ and _bohorā_, which H. H. Wilson refers to the Skt. _vyavahārī_, 'a trader, or man of affairs,' from which are formed the ordinary H. words _byoharā_, _byohariyā_ (and a Guzerati form which comes very near _bohorā_). This is confirmed by the quotation from Nurullah below, but it is not quite certain. Dr. John Wilson (see below) gives an Arabic derivation which we have been unable to verify. [There can be no reasonable doubt that this is incorrect.] There are two classes of Bohrās belonging to different Mohammedan sects, and different in habit of life. 1. The Shī'a _Bohrās_, who are essentially townspeople, and especially congregate in Surat, Burhanpur, Ujjain, &c. They are those best known far and wide by the name, and are usually devoted to trading and money-lending. Their original seat was in Guzerat, and they are most numerous there, and in the Bombay territory generally, but are also to be found in various parts of Central India and the N.-W. Provinces, [where they are all Hindus]. The word in Bombay is often used as synonymous with pedlar or BOXWALLAH. They are generally well-to-do people, keeping very cleanly and comfortable houses. [See an account of them in _Forbes, Or. Mem._ i. 470 _seqq._ 2nd ed.] These BOHRAS appear to form one of the numerous Shī'a sects, akin in character to, and apparently of the same origin as, the Ismāīlīyah (or _Assassins_ of the Middle Ages), and claim as their original head and doctor in India one Ya'ḳūb, who emigrated from Egypt, and landed in Cambay A.D. 1137. But the chief seat of the doctrine is alleged to have been in Yemen, till that country was conquered by the Turks in 1538. A large exodus of the sect to India then took place. Like the Ismāīlīs they attach a divine character to their Mullah or chief Pontiff, who now resides at Surat. They are guided by him in all things, and they pay him a percentage on their profits. But there are several sectarian subdivisions: _Dāūdi_ Bohrās, _Sulaimāni_ Bohrās, &c. [See _Forbes, Rās Mālā_, ed. 1878, p. 264 _seqq._] 2. The Sunni _Bohrās_. These are very numerous in the Northern Concan and Guzerat. They are essentially peasants, sturdy, thrifty, and excellent cultivators, retaining much of Hindu habit; and are, though they have dropped caste distinctions, very exclusive and "denominational" (as the _Bombay Gazetteer_ expresses it). Exceptionally, at Pattan, in Baroda State, there is a rich and thriving community of trading Bohrās of the Sunni section; they have no intercourse with their Shī'a namesakes. The history of the Bohrās is still very obscure; nor does it seem ascertained whether the two sections were originally one. Some things indicate that the Shī'a Bohrās may be, in accordance with their tradition, in some considerable part of foreign descent, and that the Sunni Bohrās, who are unquestionably of Hindu descent, may have been native converts of the foreign immigrants, afterwards forcibly brought over to Sunnism by the Guzerat Sultans. But all this must be said with much reserve. The history is worthy of investigation. The quotation from Ibn Batuta, which refers to Gandari on the Baroda river, south of Cambay, alludes most probably to the Bohrās, and may perhaps, though not necessarily, indicate an origin for the name different from either of those suggested. c. 1343.—"When we arrived at Ḳandahār ... we received a visit from the principal Musulmans dwelling at his (the pagan King's) Capital, such as the _Children of Khojah_ BOHRAH, among whom was the Nākhoda Ibrahīm, who had 6 vessels belonging to him."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 58. c. 1620.—Nurullah of Shuster, quoted by Colebrooke, speaks of this class as having been converted to Islam 300 years before. He says also: "Most of them subsist by commerce and mechanical trades; as is indicated by the name BOHRAH, which signifies 'merchant' in the dialect of Gujerat."—In _As. Res._, vii. 338. 1673.—"... The rest (of the Mohammedans) are adopted under the name of the Province or Kingdom they are born in, as _Mogul_ ... or Schisms they have made, as _Bilhim_, _Jemottee_, and the lowest of all is BORRAH."—_Fryer_, 93. c. 1780.—"Among the rest was the whole of the property of a certain Muhammad Mokrim, a man of the BOHRA tribe, the Chief of all the merchants, and the owner of three or four merchant ships."—_H. of Hydur Naik_, 383. 1810.—"The BORAHS are an inferior set of travelling merchants. The inside of a _Borah's_ box is like that of an English country shop, spelling-books, prayer-books, lavender water, eau de luce, soap, tapes, scissors, knives, needles, and thread make but a small part of the variety."—_Maria Graham_, 33. 1825.—"The BORAS (at Broach) in general are unpopular, and held in the same estimation for parsimony that the Jews are in England."—_Heber_, ed. 1844, ii. 119; also see 72. 1853.—"I had the pleasure of baptizing Ismail Ibraim, the first BOHORÁ who, as far as we know, has yet embraced Christianity in India.... He appears thoroughly divorced from Muhammad, and from 'Ali the son-in-law of Muhammad, whom the _Bohorás_ or _Initiated_, according to the meaning of the Arabic word, from which the name is derived, esteem as an improvement on his father-in-law, having a higher degree of inspiration, which has in good measure, as they imagine, manifested itself among his successors, recognised by the BOHORAS and by the Ansariyah, Ismaeliyah, Drus, and Metawileh of Syria...."—_Letter of Dr. John Wilson_, in _Life_, p. 456. 1863.—"... India, between which and the north-east coast of Africa, a considerable trade is carried on, chiefly by BORAH merchants of Guzerat and Cutch."—_Badger, Introd. to Varthema_, Hak. Soc. xlix. BORNEO, n.p. This name, as applied to the great Island in its entirety, is taken from that of the capital town of the chief Malay State existing on it when it became known to Europeans, _Bruné_, _Burné_, _Brunai_, or _Burnai_, still existing and known as _Brunei_. 1516.—"In this island much camphor for eating is gathered, and the Indians value it highly.... This island is called BORNEY."—_Barbosa_, 203-4. 1521.—"The two ships departed thence, and running among many islands came on one which contained much cinnamon of the finest kind. And then again running among many islands they came to the Island of BORNEO, where in the harbour they found many junks belonging to merchants from all the parts about Malacca, who make a great mart in that BORNEO."—_Correa_, ii. 631. 1584.—"Camphora from BRIMEO (misreading probably for BRUNEO) neare to China."—_Barret_, in _Hakl._ ii. 412. [1610.—"BORNELAYA are with white and black quarls, like checkers, such as Polingknytsy are."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 72.] The cloth called BORNELAYA perhaps took its name from this island. [ " "There is brimstone, pepper, BOURNESH camphor."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 79.] 1614.—In _Sainsbury_, i. 313 [and in _Foster, Letters_, ii. 94], it is written BURNEA. 1727.—"The great island of BORNEW or BORNEO, the largest except _California_ in the known world."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 44. BORO-BODOR, or -BUDUR, n.p. The name of a great Buddhistic monument of Indian character in the district of Kadū in Java; one of the most remarkable in the world. It is a quasi-pyramidal structure occupying the summit of a hill, which apparently forms the core of the building. It is quadrangular in plan, the sides, however, broken by successive projections; each side of the basement, 406 feet. Including the basement, it rises in six successive terraces, four of them forming corridors, the sides of which are panelled with bas-reliefs, which Mr. Fergusson calculated would, if extended in a single line, cover three miles of ground. These represent scenes in the life of Sakya Muni, scenes from the Jātakas, or pre-existences of Sakya, and other series of Buddhistic groups. Above the corridors the structure becomes circular, rising in three shallower stages, bordered with small dagobas (72 in number), and a large dagoba crowns the whole. The 72 dagobas are hollow, built in a kind of stone lattice, and each contains, or has contained, within, a stone Buddha in the usual attitude. In niches of the corridors also are numerous Buddhas larger than life, and about 400 in number. Mr. Fergusson concludes from various data that this wonderful structure must date from A.D. 650 to 800. This monument is not mentioned in Valentijn's great History of the Dutch Indies (1726), nor does its name ever seem to have reached Europe till Sir Stamford Raffles, the British Lieut.-Governor of Java, visited the district in January 1814. The structure was then covered with soil and vegetation, even with trees of considerable size. Raffles caused it to be cleared, and drawings and measurements to be made. His _History of Java_, and Crawfurd's _Hist. of the Indian Archipelago_, made it known to the world. The Dutch Government, in 1874, published a great collection of illustrative plates, with a descriptive text. The meaning of the name by which this monument is known in the neighbourhood has been much debated. Raffles writes it _Bóro Bódo_ [_Hist. of Java_, 2nd ed., ii. 30 _seqq._]. [Crawfurd, _Descr. Dict._ (s.v.), says: "_Boro_ is, in Javanese, the name of a kind of fish-trap, and _budor_ may possibly be a corruption of the Sanscrit _buda_, 'old.'"] The most probable interpretation, and accepted by Friedrich and other scholars of weight, is that of '_Myriad Buddhas_.' This would be in some analogy to another famous Buddhist monument in a neighbouring district, at Brambánan, which is called _Chandi Sewu_, or the "Thousand Temples," though the number has been really 238. BOSH, s. and interj. This is alleged to be taken from the Turkish _bosh_, signifying "empty, vain, useless, void of sense, meaning or utility" (_Redhouse's Dict._). But we have not been able to trace its history or first appearance in English. [According to the _N.E.D._ the word seems to have come into use about 1834 under the influence of Morier's novels, _Ayesha_, _Hajji Baba_, &c. For various speculations on its origin see 5 ser. _N. & Q._ iii. 114, 173, 257. [1843.—"The people flatter the Envoy into the belief that the tumult is BASH (nothing)."—_Lady Sale, Journal_, 47.] BOSMÁN, BOCHMÁN, s. Boatswain. Lascar's H. (_Roebuck_). BOTICKEER, s. Port. _botiqueiro_. A shop or stall-keeper. (See BOUTIQUE.) 1567.—"Item, pareceo que ... os BOTIQUEIROS não tenhão as BUTICAS apertas nos dias de festa, senão depois la messa da terça."—Decree 31 of Council of Goa, in _Archiv. Port. Orient._, fasc. 4. 1727.—"... he past all over, and was forced to relieve the poor BOTICKEERS or Shopkeepers, who before could pay him Taxes."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 268. BO TREE, s. The name given in Ceylon to the Pipal tree (see PEEPUL) as reverenced by the Buddhists; Singh. _bo-gās_. See in _Emerson Tennent_ (_Ceylon_, ii. 632 _seqq._), a chronological series of notices of the Bo-tree from B.C. 288 to A.D. 1739. 1675.—"Of their (the Veddas') worship there is little to tell, except that like the Cingaleze, they set round the high trees BOGAS, which our people call _Pagod-trees_, with a stone base and put lamps upon it."—_Ryklof Van Goens_, in _Valentijn_ (Ceylon), 209. 1681.—"I shall mention but one Tree more as famous and highly set by as any of the rest, if not more so, tho' it bear no fruit, the benefit consisting chiefly in the Holiness of it. This tree they call BOGAHAH; we the _God-tree_."—_Knox_, 18. BOTTLE-TREE, s. Qu. _Adansonia digitata_, or 'baobab'? Its aspect is somewhat suggestive of the name, but we have not been able to ascertain. [It has also been suggested that it refers to the BABOOL, on which the BAYA, often builds its nest. "These are formed in a very ingenious manner, by long grass woven together in the shape of a BOTTLE." _Forbes, Or. Mem._, 2nd ed., i. 33.)] 1880.—"Look at this prisoner slumbering peacefully under the suggestive BOTTLE-TREE."—_Ali Baba_, 153. [BOUND-HEDGE, s. A corruption of _boundary-hedge_, and applied in old military writers to the thick plantation of bamboo or prickly-pear which used to surround native forts. 1792.—"A BOUND HEDGE, formed of a wide belt of thorny plants (at Seringapatam)."—_Wilks, Historical Sketches_, iii. 217.] BOUTIQUE, s. A common word in Ceylon and the Madras Presidency (to which it is now peculiar) for a small native shop or booth: Port. _butica_ or _boteca_. From Bluteau (Suppt.) it would seem that the use of _butica_ was peculiar to Portuguese India. [1548.—BUTICAS. See quotation under SIND.] 1554.—"... nas quaes BUTICAS ninguem pode vender senão os que se concertam com o Rendeiro."—_Botelho, Tombo do Estado da India_, 50. c. 1561.—"The Malabars who sold in the BOTECAS."—_Correa_, i. 2, 267. 1739.—"That there are many BATTECAS built close under the Town-wall."—_Remarks on Fortfns. of Fort St. George_, in _Wheeler_, iii. 188. 1742.—In a grant of this date the word appears as BUTTECA.—_Selections from Records of S. Arcot District_, ii. 114. 1767.—"Mr. Russell, as Collector-General, begs leave to represent to the Board that of late years the Street by the river side ... has been greatly encroached upon by a number of GOLAHS, little straw huts, and BOUTIQUES...."—In _Long_, 501. 1772.—"... a BOUTIQUE merchant having died the 12th inst., his widow was desirous of being burnt with his body."—_Papers relating to E. I. Affairs_, 1821, p. 268. 1780.—"You must know that Mrs. Henpeck ... is a great buyer of Bargains, so that she will often go out to the Europe Shops and the BOUTIQUES, and lay out 5 or 600 Rupees in articles that we have not the least occasion for."—_India Gazette_, Dec. 9. 1782.—"For Sale at No. 18 of the range BOTIQUES to the northward of Lyon's Buildings, where MUSTERS (q.v.) may be seen...." _India Gazette_, Oct. 12. 1834.—"The BOUTIQUES are ranged along both sides of the street."—_Chitty, Ceylon Gazetteer_, 172. BOWLA, s. A portmanteau. H. _bāolā_, from Port. _baul_, and _bahu_, 'a trunk.' BOWLY, BOWRY, s. H. _bāolī_, and _bāorī_, Mahr. _bāvaḍi_. C. P. Brown (_Zillah Dict._ s.v.) says it is the Telegu _bāviḍi_; _bāvī_ and _bāviḍi_, = 'well.' This is doubtless the same word, but in all its forms it is probably connected with Skt. _vavra_, 'a hole, a well,' or with _vāpi_, 'an oblong reservoir, a pool or lake.' There is also in Singhalese _væva_, 'a lake or pond,' and in inscriptions _vaviya_. There is again Maldivian _weu_, 'a well,' which comes near the Guzerati forms mentioned below. A great and deep rectangular well (or tank dug down to the springs), furnished with a descent to the water by means of long flights of steps, and generally with landings and _loggie_ where travellers may rest in the shade. This kind of structure, almost peculiar to Western and Central India, though occasionally met with in Northern India also, is a favourite object of private native munificence, and though chiefly beneath the level of the ground, is often made the subject of most effective architecture. Some of the finest specimens are in Guzerat, where other forms of the word appear to be _wāo_ and _wāīn_. One of the most splendid of these structures is that at Asārwa in the suburbs of Ahmedabad, known as the Well of Dhāī (or 'the Nurse') Harīr, built in 1485 by a lady of the household of Sultan Mohammed Bigara (that famous 'Prince of Cambay' celebrated by Butler—see under CAMBAY), at a cost of 3 lakhs of rupees. There is an elaborate model of a great Guzerati _bāolī_ in the Indian Museum at S. Kensington. We have seen in the suburbs of Palermo a regular _bāolī_, excavated in the tufaceous rock that covers the plain. It was said to have been made at the expense of an ancestor of the present proprietor (Count Ranchibile) to employ people in a time of scarcity. c. 1343.—"There was also a BĀĪN, a name by which the Indians designate a very spacious kind of well, revetted with stone, and provided with steps for descent to the water's brink. Some of these wells have in the middle and on each side pavilions of stone, with seats and benches. The Kings and chief men of the country rival each other in the construction of such reservoirs on roads that are not supplied with water."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 13. 1526.—"There was an empty space within the fort (of Agra) between Ibrahim's palace and the ramparts. I directed a large WÂIN to be constructed on it, ten gez by ten. In the language of Hindostân they denominate a large well having a staircase down it WÂIN."—_Baber, Mem._, 342. 1775.—"Near a village called Sevasee Contra I left the line of march to sketch a remarkable building ... on a near approach I discerned it to be a well of very superior workmanship, of that kind which the natives call BHOUREE or BHOULIE."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ ii. 102; [2nd ed. i. 387]. 1808.—"'Who-so digs a well deserves the love of creatures and the grace of God,' but a VAVIDEE is said to value 10 _Kooas_ (or wells) because the water is available to bipeds without the aid of a rope."—_R. Drummond, Illustrations of Guzerattee, &c._ 1825.—"These BOOLEES are singular contrivances, and some of them extremely handsome and striking...."—_Heber_, ed. 1844, ii. 37. 1856.—"The WĀV (Sansk. _wápeeká_) is a large edifice of a picturesque and stately as well as peculiar character. Above the level of the ground a row of four or five open pavilions at regular distances from each other ... is alone visible.... The entrance to the WĀV is by one of the end pavilions."—_Forbes, Rās Mālā_, i. 257; [reprint 1878, p. 197]. 1876.—"To persons not familiar with the East such an architectural object as a BOWLEE may seem a strange perversion of ingenuity, but the grateful coolness of all subterranean apartments, especially when accompanied by water, and the quiet gloom of these recesses, fully compensate in the eyes of the Hindu for the more attractive magnificence of the ghâts. Consequently the descending flights of which we are now speaking, have often been more elaborate and expensive pieces of architecture than any of the buildings above-ground found in their vicinity."—_Fergusson, Indian and Eastern Architecture_, 486. BOXWALLAH, s. Hybrid H. _Bakas-_ (_i.e._ box) _wālā_. A native itinerant pedlar, or _packman_, as he would be called in Scotland by an analogous term. The _Boxwālā_ sells cutlery, cheap nick-nacks, and small wares of all kinds, chiefly European. In former days he was a welcome visitor to small stations and solitary bungalows. The BORĀ of Bombay is often a _boxwālā_, and the _boxwālā_ in that region is commonly called _Borā_. (See BORA.) BOY, s. A. A servant. In Southern India and in China a native personal servant is so termed, and is habitually summoned with the vocative 'BOY!' The same was formerly common in Jamaica and other W. I. Islands. Similar uses are familiar of _puer_ (_e.g._ in the Vulgate _Dixit Giezi_ puer _Viri Dei_. II Kings v. 20), Ar. _walad_, παιδάριον, _garçon_, _knave_ (Germ. _Knabe_); and this same word is used for a camp-servant in Shakespeare, where Fluelen says: "Kill the POYS and the luggage! 'tis expressly against the laws of arms."—See also _Grose's Mil. Antiquities_, i. 183, and Latin quotation from Xavier under CONICOPOLY. The word, however, came to be especially used for 'Slave-boy,' and applied to slaves of any age. The Portuguese used _moço_ in the same way. In 'Pigeon English' also 'servant' is _Boy_, whilst 'boy' in our ordinary sense is discriminated as '_smallo-boy_!' B. A Palankin-bearer. From the name of the caste, Telug. and Malayāl. _bōyi_, Tam. _bōvi_, &c. Wilson gives _bhoi_ as H. and Mahr. also. The word is in use northward at least to the Nerbudda R. In the Konkan, people of this class are called _Kahār bhūī_ (see _Ind. Ant._ ii. 154, iii. 77). P. Paolino is therefore in error, as he often is, when he says that the word _boy_ as applied by the English and other Europeans to the coolies or _facchini_ who carry the dooly, "has nothing to do with any Indian language." In the first and third quotations (under B), the use is more like A, but any connection with English at the dates seems impossible. A.— 1609.—"I bought of them a _Portugall_ BOY (which the Hollanders had given unto the King) ... hee cost mee fortie-five Dollers."—_Keeling_, in _Purchas_, i. 196. " "My BOY Stephen Grovenor."—_Hawkins_, in _Purchas_, 211. See also 267, 296. 1681.—"We had a _black_ BOY my Father brought from Porto Nova to attend upon him, who seeing his Master to be a Prisoner in the hands of the People of his own Complexion, would not now obey his Command."—_Knox_, 124. 1696.—"Being informed where the Chief man of the Choultry lived, he (Dr. Brown) took his sword and pistol, and being followed by his BOY with another pistol, and his horse keeper...."—In _Wheeler_, i. 300. 1784.—"_Eloped._ From his master's House at Moidapore, a few days since, A Malay Slave BOY."—In _Seton-Karr_, i. 45; see also pp. 120, 179. 1836.—"The real Indian ladies lie on a sofa, and if they drop their handkerchief, they just lower their voices and say BOY! in a very gentle tone."—_Letters from Madras_, 38. 1866.—"Yes, Sahib, I Christian BOY. Plenty poojah do. Sunday time never no work do."—_Trevelyan, The Dawk Bungalow_, p. 226. Also used by the French in the East: 1872.—"Mon BOY m'accompagnait pour me servir à l'occasion de guide et d'interprète."—_Rev. des Deux Mondes_, xcviii. 957. 1875.—"He was a faithful servant, or BOY, as they are here called, about forty years of age."—_Thomson's Malacca_, 228. 1876.—"A Portuguese BOY ... from Bombay."—_Blackwood's Mag._, Nov., p. 578. B.— 1554.—(At Goa) "also to a _naique_, with 6 _peons_ (_piães_) and a _mocadam_ with 6 torch-bearers (_tochas_), one umbrella BOY (_hum_ BÓY _do sombreiro_), two washermen (_mainatos_), 6 water-carriers (BÓYS _d'aguoa_) all serving the governor ... in all 280 pardaos and 4 tangas annually, or 84,240 reis."—_S. Botelho, Tombo_, 57. [1563.—"And there are men who carry this umbrella so dexterously to ward off the sun, that although their master trots on his horse, the sun does not touch any part of his body, and such men are called in India BOI."—_Barros_, Dec. 3, Bk. x. ch. 9.] 1591.—A proclamation of the viceroy, Matthias d'Alboquerque, orders: "that no person, of what quality or condition soever, shall go in a _palanquim_ without my express licence, save they be over 60 years of age, to be first proved before the Auditor-General of Police ... and those who contravene this shall pay a penalty of 200 cruzados, and persons of mean estate the half, the _palanquys_ and their belongings to be forfeited, and the BOIS or mouços who carry such _palanquys_ shall be condemned to his Majesty's galleys."—_Archiv. Port. Orient._, fasc. 3, 324. 1608-10.—"... faisans les graues et obseruans le _Sossiego_ à l'Espagnole, ayans tousiours leur BOAY qui porte leur parasol, sans lequel ils n'osent sortir de logis, ou autrement on les estimeroit _picaros_ et miserables."—_Mocquet, Voyages_, 305. 1610.—"... autres Gentils qui sont comme Crocheteurs et Porte-faix, qu'ils appellent BOYE, c'est a dire Bœuf pour porter quelque pesãt faix que ce soit."—_Pyrard de Laval_, ii. 27; [Hak. Soc. ii. 44. On this Mr. Gray notes: "Pyrard's fanciful interpretation 'ox,' Port. _boi_, may be due either to himself or to some Portuguese friend who would have his joke. It is repeated by Boullaye-de-Gouz (p. 211), who finds a parallel indignity in the use of the term _mulets_ by the French gentry towards their chair-men."] 1673.—"We might recite the Coolies ... and _Palenkeen_ BOYS; by the very Heathens esteemed a degenerate Offspring of the _Holencores_ (see HALALCORE)."—_Fryer_, 34. 1720.—"BOIS. In Portuguese India are those who carry the _Andores_ (see ANDOR), and in Salsete there is a village of them which pays its dues from the fish which they sell, buying it from the fishermen of the shores."—_Bluteau, Dict._ s.v. 1755-60.—"... Palankin-BOYS."—_Ives_, 50. 1778.—"BOYS _de palanquim_, Kàhàr."—_Gramatica Indostana_ (Port.), Roma, 86. 1782.—"... un bambou arqué dans le milieu, qui tient au palanquin, et sur les bouts duquel se mettent 5 ou 6 porteurs qu'on appelle BOUÉS."—_Sonnerat, Voyage_, i. 58. 1785.—"The BOYS with Colonel Lawrence's palankeen having straggled a little out of the line of march, were picked up by the Morattas."—_Carraccioli, Life of Clive_, i. 207. 1804.—"My palanquin BOYS will be laid on the road on Monday."—_Wellington_, iii. 553. 1809.—"My BOYS were in high spirits, laughing and singing through the whole night."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 326. 1810.—"The palankeen-bearers are called BHOIS, and are remarkable for strength and swiftness."—_Maria Graham_, 128. BOYA, s. A buoy. Sea H. (_Roebuck_). [Mr. Skeat adds: "The Malay word is also _boya_ or _bai-rop_, which latter I cannot trace."] [BOYANORE, BAONOR, s. A corr. of the Malayāl. _Vāllunavar_, 'Ruler.' [1887.—"Somewhere about 1694-95 ... the Kadattunād Raja, known to the early English as the BOYANORE or BAONOR of Badagara, was in semi-independent possession of Kaduttanād, that is, of the territory lying between the Mahé and Kōtta rivers."—_Logan, Man. of Malabar_, i. 345.] BRAB, s. The Palmyra Tree (see PALMYRA) or _Borassus flabelliformis_. The Portuguese called this Palmeira BRAVA ('wild' palm), whence the English corruption. The term is unknown in Bengal, where the tree is called 'fan-palm,' 'palmyra,' or by the H. name _tāl_ or _tār_. 1623.—"The book is made after the fashion of this country, _i.e._ not of paper which is seldom or never used, but of palm leaves, viz. of the leaves of that which the Portuguese call _palmum_ BRAMA (_sic_), or wild palm."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 681; [Hak. Soc. ii. 291]. c. 1666.—"Tous les Malabares écrivent comme nous de gauche à droit sur les feuïlles des _Palmeras_ BRAVAS."—_Thevenot_, v. 268. 1673.—"Another Tree called BRABB, bodied like the Cocoe, but the leaves grow round like a Peacock's Tail set upright."—_Fryer_, 76. 1759.—"BRABB, so called at Bombay: _Palmira_ on the coast; and _Tall_ at Bengal."—_Ives_, 458. c. 1760.—"There are also here and there interspersed a few BRAB-trees, or rather wild palm-trees (the word _brab_ being derived from BRABO, which in Portuguese signifies wild) ... the chief profit from that is the toddy."—_Grose_, i. 48. [1808.—See quotation under BANDAREE.] 1809.—"The _Palmyra_ ... here called the BRAB, furnishes the best leaves for thatching, and the dead ones serve for fuel."—_Maria Graham_, 5. BRAHMIN, BRAHMAN, BRAMIN, s. In some parts of India called _Bahman_; Skt. _Brāhmaṇa_. This word now means a member of the priestly caste, but the original meaning and use were different. Haug, (_Brahma und die Brahmanen_, pp. 8-11) traces the word to the root _brih_, 'to increase,' and shows how it has come to have its present signification. The older English form is BRACHMAN, which comes to us through the Greek and Latin authors. c. B.C. 330.—"... τῶν ἐν Ταξίλοις σοφιστῶν ἰδεῖν δύο φησὶ, Βραχμᾶνας ἀμφοτέρους, τὸν μὲν πρεσβύτερον ἐξυρημένον, τὸν δὲ νεώτερον κομήτην, ἀμφοτέροις δ' ἀκολουθεῖν μαθητάς...."—_Aristobulus_, quoted in _Strabo_, xv. c. 61. c. B.C. 300.—"Ἄλλην δὲ διαίρεσιν ποιεῖται περὶ τῶν φιλοσόφων δύο γενη φάσκων, ὥν τοὺς μὲν Βραχμᾶνας καλεῖ, τοὺς δὲ Γαρμάνας [Σαρμάνας?]"—From _Megasthenes_, in _Strabo_, xv. c. 59. c. A.D. 150.—"But the evil stars have not forced the BRAHMINS to do evil and abominable things; nor have the good stars persuaded the rest of the (Indians) to abstain from evil things."—_Bardesanes_, in _Cureton's Spicilegium_, 18. c. A.D. 500.—"Βραχμᾶνες; Ἰνδικὸν ἔθνος σοφώτατον οὓς καὶ βράχμας καλοῦσιν."—_Stephanus Byzantinus._ 1298.—Marco Polo writes (pl.) ABRAIAMAN or _Abraiamin_, which seems to represent an incorrect Ar. plural (_e.g._ _Abrāhamīn_) picked up from Arab sailors; the correct Ar. plural is _Barāhima_. 1444.—Poggio taking down the reminiscences of Nicolo Conti writes BRAMMONES. 1555.—"Among these is ther a people called BRACHMANES, whiche (as Didimus their Kinge wrote unto Alexandre ...) live a pure and simple life, led with no likerous lustes of other mennes vanities."—_W. Watreman, Fardle of Faciouns_. 1572.— "BRAHMENES são os seus religiosos, Nome antiguo, e de grande preeminencia: Observam os preceitos tão famosos D'hum, que primeiro poz nomo á sciencia." _Camões_, vii. 40. 1578.—Acosta has BRAGMEN. 1582.—"Castañeda, tr. by N. L.," has _Bramane_. 1630.—"The BRAMANES ... Origen, cap. 13 & 15, affirmeth to bee descended from Abraham by Cheturah, who seated themselves in India, and that so they were called ABRAHMANES."—_Lord, Desc. of the Banian Rel._, 71. 1676.— "Comes he to upbraid us with his innocence? Seize him, and take this preaching BRACHMAN hence." _Dryden, Aurungzebe_, iii. 3. 1688.—"The public worship of the pagods was tolerated at Goa, and the sect of the BRACHMANS daily increased in power, because these Pagan priests had bribed the Portuguese officers."—_Dryden, Life of Xavier._ 1714.—"The Dervis at first made some scruple of violating his promise to the dying BRACHMAN."—_The Spectator_, No. 578. BRAHMINY BULL, s. A bull devoted to Śiva and let loose; generally found frequenting Hindu bazars, and fattened by the run of the Bunyas' shops. The term is sometimes used more generally (_Brahminy_ bull, -ox, or -cow) to denote the humped Indian ox as a species. 1872.—"He could stop a huge BRAMINI BULL, when running in fury, by catching hold of its horns."—_Govinda Samanta_, i. 85. [1889.—"Herbert Edwards made his mark as a writer of the BRAHMINEE BULL LETTERS in the Delhi Gazette."—_Calcutta Rev._, app. xxii.] BRAHMINY BUTTER, s. This seems to have been an old name for GHEE (q.v.). In MS. "Acct. Charges, Dieting, &c., at Fort St. David for Nov.-Jany., 1746-47," in India Office, we find: "BUTTER _Pagodas_ 2 2 0 BRAHMINY do. " 1 34 0." BRAHMINY DUCK, s. The common Anglo-Indian name of the handsome bird _Casarca rutila_ (Pallas), or 'Ruddy Shieldrake'; constantly seen on the sandy shores of the Gangetic rivers in single pairs, the pair almost always at some distance apart. The Hindi name is _chakwā_, and the _chakwā-chakwī_ (male and female of the species) afford a commonplace comparison in Hindi literature for faithful lovers and spouses. "The Hindus have a legend that two lovers for their indiscretion were transformed into Brahminy Ducks, that they are condemned to pass the night apart from each other, on opposite banks of the river, and that all night long each, in its turn, asks its mate if it shall come across, but the question is always met by a negative—"Chakwa, shall I come?" "No, Chakwi." "Chakwi, shall I come?" "No, Chakwa."—(_Jerdon._) The same author says the bird is occasionally killed in England. BRAHMINY KITE, s. The _Milvus Pondicerianus_ of Jerdon, _Haliastur Indus_, Boddaert. The name is given because the bird is regarded with some reverence by the Hindus as sacred to Vishnu. It is found throughout India. c. 1328.—"There is also in this India a certain bird, big, like a KITE, having a white head and belly, but all red above, which boldly snatches fish out of the hands of fishermen and other people, and indeed [these birds] go on just like dogs."—_Friar Jordanus_, 36. 1673.—"... 'tis Sacrilege with them to kill a Cow or Calf; but highly piacular to shoot a KITE, _dedicated to the_ BRACHMINS, for which Money will hardly pacify."—_Fryer_, 33. [1813.—"We had a still bolder and more ravenous enemy in the hawks and BRAHMINEE KITES."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._, 2nd ed., ii. 162.] BRAHMO-SOMÁJ, s. The Bengali pronunciation of Skt. _Brahma Samāja_, 'assembly of Brahmists'; Brahma being the Supreme Being according to the Indian philosophic systems. The reform of Hinduism so called was begun by Ram Mohun Roy (_Rāma Mohana Rāī_) in 1830. Professor A. Weber has shown that it does not constitute an independent Indian movement, but is derived from European Theism. [Also see _Monier-Williams, Brahmanism_, 486.] 1876.—"The BRAHMO SOMAJ, or Theistic Church of India, is an experiment hitherto unique in religious history."—_Collet, Brahmo Year-book_, 5. BRANDUL, s. 'Backstay,' in Sea H. Port. _brandal_ (_Roebuck_). BRANDY COORTEE, -COATEE, s. Or sometimes simply _Brandy_. A corruption of _bārānī_, 'a cloak,' literally pluviale, from P. _bārān_, 'rain.' BĀRĀNĪ-KURTĪ seems to be a kind of hybrid shaped by the English word _coat_, though _kurtā_ and _kurtī_ are true P. words for various forms of jacket or tunic. [1754.—"Their women also being not less than 6000, were dressed with great coats (these are called BARANNI) of crimson cloth, after the manner of the men, and not to be distinguished at a distance; so that the whole made a very formidable appearance."—_H. of Nadir Shah_, in _Hanway_, 367.] 1788.—"BARRANNEE—a cloak to cover one from the rain."—_Ind. Vocab._ (Stockdale). [The word BĀRĀNĪ is now commonly used to describe those crops which are dependent on the annual rains, not on artificial irrigation. [1900.—"The recent rain has improved the BARANI crops."—_Pioneer Mail_, 19th Feb.] BRANDYPAWNEE, s. Brandy and water; a specimen of genuine _Urdū_, _i.e._ Camp jargon, which hardly needs interpretation. H. _panī_, 'water.' Williamson (1810) has _brandy-shraub-pauny_ (_V. M._ ii. 123). [1854.—"I'm sorry to see you gentlemen drinking BRANDY-PAWNEE," says he; "it plays the deuce with our young men in India."—_Thackeray, Newcomes_, ch. i.] 1866.—"The BRANDY PAWNEE of the East, and the 'sangaree' of the West Indies, are happily now almost things of the past, or exist in a very modified form."—_Waring, Tropical Resident_, 177. BRASS, s. A brace. Sea dialect.—(_Roebuck._) [BRASS-KNOCKER, s. A term applied to a _réchauffé_ or serving up again of yesterday's dinner or supper. It is said to be found in a novel by Winwood Reade called _Liberty Hall_, as a piece of Anglo-Indian slang; and it is supposed to be a corruption of _bāsī khāna_, H. 'stale food'; see 5 ser. _N. & Q._, 34, 77.] BRATTY, s. A word, used only in the South, for cakes of dry cow-dung, used as fuel more or less all over India. It is Tam. _varaṭṭi_, [or _virāṭṭi_], 'dried dung.' Various terms are current elsewhere, but in Upper India the most common is _uplā_.—(Vide OOPLA). BRAVA, n.p. A sea-port on the east coast of Africa, lat. 1° 7′ N., long. 44° 3′, properly BARĀWA. 1516.—"... a town of the Moors, well walled, and built of good stone and whitewash, which is called BRAVA.... It is a place of trade, which has already been destroyed by the Portuguese, with great slaughter of the inhabitants...."—_Barbosa_, 15. BRAZIL-WOOD, s. This name is now applied in trade to the dye-wood imported from Pernambuco, which is derived from certain species of _Caesalpinia_ indigenous there. But it originally applied to a dye-wood of the same genus which was imported from India, and which is now known in trade as SAPPAN (q.v.). [It is the _andam_ or _baḳḳam_ of the Arabs (_Burton, Ar. Nights_, iii. 49).] The history of the word is very curious. For when the name was applied to the newly discovered region in S. America, probably, as Barros alleges, because it produced a dye-wood similar in character to the BRAZIL of the East, the trade-name gradually became appropriated to the S. American product, and was taken away from that of the E. Indies. See some further remarks in _Marco Polo_, 2nd ed., ii. 368-370 [and _Encycl. Bibl._ i. 120]. This is alluded to also by _Camões_ (x. 140): "But here where Earth spreads wider, ye shall claim realms by the _ruddy Dye-wood_ made renown'd; these of the 'Sacred Cross' shall win the name: by your first Navy shall that world be found." _Burton._ The medieval forms of _brazil_ were many; in Italian it is generally _verzi_, _verzino_, or the like. 1330.—"And here they burn the BRAZIL-wood (_verzino_) for fuel...."—_Fr. Odoric_, in _Cathay_, &c., p. 77. 1552.—"... when it came to the 3d of May, and Pedralvares was about to set sail, in order to give a name to the land thus newly discovered, he ordered a very great Cross to be hoisted at the top of a tree, after mass had been said at the foot of the tree, and it had been set up with the solemn benediction of the priests, and then he gave the country the name of _Sancta Cruz_.... But as it was through the symbol of the Cross that the Devil lost his dominion over us ... as soon as the red wood called BRAZIL began to arrive from that country, he wrought that _that_ name should abide in the mouth of the people, and that the name of _Holy Cross_ should be lost, as if the name of a wood for colouring cloth were of more moment than that wood which imbues all the sacraments with the tincture of salvation, which is the Blood of Jesus Christ."—_Barros_, I. v. 2. 1554.—"The baar (BAHAR) of BRAZIL contains 20 faraçolas (see FRAZALA), weighing it in a coir rope, and there is no _picotaa_ (see PICOTA)"—_A. Nunes_, 18. 1641.—"We went to see the Rasp-house where the lusty knaves are compelled to labour, and the rasping of BRAZILL and Logwood is very hard labour."—_Evelyn's Diary, August [19]._ BREECH-CANDY, n.p. A locality on the shore of Bombay Island to the north of Malabar Hill. The true name, as Dr. Murray Mitchell tells me, is believed to be _Burj-khāḍī_, 'the Tower of the Creek.' BRIDGEMÁN, s. Anglo-Sepoy H. _brijmān_, denoting a military _prisoner_, of which word it is a quaint corruption. BRINJARRY, s. Also BINJARREE, BUNJARREE, and so on. But the first form has become classical from its constant occurrence in the Indian Despatches of Sir A. Wellesley. The word is properly H. _banjārā_, and Wilson derives it from Skt. _baṇij_, 'trade,' _kāra_, 'doer.' It is possible that the form _brinjārā_ may have been suggested by a supposed connection with the Pers. _birinj_, 'rice.' (It is alleged in the _Dict. of Words used in the E. Indies_, 2nd ed., 1805, to be derived from _brinj_, 'rice,' and _ara_, 'bring'!) The _Brinjarries_ of the Deccan are dealers in grain and salt, who move about, in numerous parties with cattle, carrying their goods to different markets, and who in the days of the Deccan wars were the great resource of the commissariat, as they followed the armies with supplies for sale. They talk a kind of Mahratta or Hindi patois. Most classes of Banjārās in the west appear to have a tradition of having first come to the Deccan with Moghul camps as commissariat carriers. In a pamphlet called _Some Account of the Bunjarrah Class_, by N. R. Cumberlege, _District Sup. of Police, Basein, Berar_ (Bombay, 1882; [_North Indian N. & Q._ iv. 163 _seqq._]), the author attempts to distinguish between _brinjarees_ as 'grain-carriers,' and _bunjarrahs_, from _bunjār_, 'waste land' (meaning _banjar_ or _bānjaṛ_). But this seems fanciful. In the N.-W. Provinces the name is also in use, and is applied to a numerous tribe spread along the skirt of the Himālaya from Hardwār to Gorakhpur, some of whom are settled, whilst the rest move about with their cattle, sometimes transporting goods for hire, and sometimes carrying grain, salt, lime, forest produce, or other merchandise for sale. [See _Crooke, Tribes and Castes_, i. 149 _seqq._] VANJĀRĀS, as they are called about Bombay, used to come down from Rajputāna and Central India, with large droves of cattle, laden with grain, &c., taking back with them salt for the most part. These were not mere carriers, but the actual dealers, paying ready money, and they were orderly in conduct. c. 1505.—"As scarcity was felt in his camp (Sultan Sikandar Lodi's) in consequence of the non-arrival of the BANJÁRAS, he despatched 'Azam Humáyun for the purpose of bringing in supplies."—_Ni'amat Ullah_, in _Elliot_, v. 100 (written c. 1612). 1516.—"The Moors and Gentiles of the cities and towns throughout the country come to set up their shops and cloths at Cheul ... they bring these in great caravans of domestic oxen, with packs, like donkeys, and on the top of these long white sacks placed crosswise, in which they bring their goods; and one man drives 30 or 40 beasts before him."—_Barbosa_, 71. 1563.—"... This King of Dely took the Balagat from certain very powerful gentoos, whose tribe are those whom we now call VENEZARAS, and from others dwelling in the country, who are called _Colles_; and all these, Colles, and _Venezaras_, and Reisbutos, live by theft and robbery to this day."—_Garcia De O._, f. 34. c. 1632.—"The very first step which Mohabut Khan [Khān Khānān] took in the Deccan, was to present the BUNJARAS of Hindostan with elephants, horses, and cloths; and he collected (by these conciliatory measures) so many of them that he had one chief _Bunjara_ at Agrah, another in Goojrat, and another above the Ghats, and established the advanced price of 10 _sers_ per rupee (in his camp) to enable him to buy it cheaper."—MS. _Life of Mohabut Khan_ (_Khan Khanan_), in _Briggs's_ paper quoted below, 183. 1638.—"Il y a dans le Royaume de _Cuncam_ vn certain peuple qu'ils appellent VENESARS, qui achettent le bled et le ris ... pour le reuendre dans _l'Indosthan_ ... ou ils vont auec des _Caffilas_ ou _Caravances_ de cinq ou six, et quelque fois de neuf ou dix mille bestes de somme...."—_Mandelslo_, 245. 1793.—"Whilst the army halted on the 23rd, accounts were received from Captain Read ... that his convoy of BRINJARRIES had been attacked by a body of horse."—_Dirom_, 2. 1800.—"The BINJARRIES I look upon in the light of servants of the public, of whose grain I have a right to regulate the sale ... always taking care that they have a proportionate advantage."—_A. Wellesley_, in _Life of Sir T. Munro_, i. 264. " "The BRINJARRIES drop in by degrees."—_Wellington_, i. 175. 1810.—"Immediately facing us a troop of BRINJAREES had taken up their residence for the night. These people travel from one end of India to the other, carrying salt, grain, assafœtida, almost as necessary to an army as salt."—_Maria Graham_, 61. 1813.—"We met there a number of VANJARRAHS, or merchants, with large droves of oxen, laden with valuable articles from the interior country, to commute for salt on the sea-coast."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ i. 206; [2nd ed. i. 118; also see ii. 276 _seqq._]. " "As the Deccan is devoid of a single navigable river, and has no roads that admit of wheel-carriages, the whole of this extensive intercourse is carried on by laden bullocks, the property of that class of people known as BUNJARAS."—_Acc. of Origin, Hist., and Manners of ... Bunjaras_, by _Capt. John Briggs_, in _Tr. Lit. Soc. Bo._ i. 61. 1825.—"We passed a number of BRINJARREES who were carrying salt.... They ... had all bows ... arrows, sword and shield.... Even the children had, many of them, bows and arrows suited to their strength, and I saw one young woman equipped in the same manner."—_Heber_, ii. 94. 1877.—"They were BRINJARRIES, or carriers of grain, and were quietly encamped at a village about 24 miles off; trading most unsuspiciously in grain and salt."—_Meadows Taylor, Life_, ii. 17. BRINJAUL, s. The name of a vegetable called in the W. Indies the _Egg-plant_, and more commonly known to the English in Bengal under that of _bangun_ (prop. _baingan_). It is the _Solanum Melongena_, L., very commonly cultivated on the shores of the Mediterranean as well as in India and the East generally. Though not known in a wild state under this form, there is no reasonable doubt that _S. Melongena_ is a derivative of the common Indian _S. insanum_, L. The word in the form _brinjaul_ is from the Portuguese, as we shall see. But probably there is no word of the kind which has undergone such extraordinary variety of modifications, whilst retaining the same meaning, as this. The Skt. is _bhaṇṭākī_, H. _bhāṇṭā_, _baigan_, _baingan_, P. _badingān_, _badilgān_, Ar. _badinjān_, Span. _alberengena_, _berengena_, Port. _beringela_, _bringiela_, BRINGELLA, Low Latin _melangolus_, _merangolus_, Ital. _melangola_, _melanzana_, _mela insana_, &c. (see _P. della Valle_, below), French _aubergine_ (from _alberengena_), _melongène_, _merangène_, and provincially _belingène_, _albergaine_, _albergine_, _albergame_. (See _Marcel Devic_, p. 46.) Littré, we may remark, explains (_dormitante Homero?_) _aubergine_ as '_espèce de morelle_,' giving the etym. as "diminutif de _auberge_" (in the sense of a kind of peach). _Melongena_ is no real Latin word, but a factitious rendering of _melanzana_, or, as Marcel Devic says, "Latin du botaniste." It looks as if the Skt. word were the original of all. The H. _baingan_ again seems to have been modified from the P. _badingān_, [or, as Platts asserts, direct from the Skt. _vanga_, _vangana_, 'the plant of Bengal,'] and _baingan_ also through the Ar. to have been the parent of the Span. _berengena_, and so of all the other European names except the English 'egg-plant.' The Ital. _mela insana_ is the most curious of these corruptions, framed by the usual effort after meaning, and connecting itself with the somewhat indigestible reputation of the vegetable as it is eaten in Italy, which is a fact. When cholera is abroad it is considered (_e.g._ in Sicily) to be an act of folly to eat the _melanzana_. There is, however, behind this, some notion (exemplified in the quotation from _Lane's Mod. Egypt._ below) connecting the _badinjān_ with madness. [_Burton, Ar. Nights_, iii. 417.] And it would seem that the old Arab medical writers give it a bad character as an article of diet. Thus Avicenna says the _badinjān_ generates melancholy and obstructions. To the N. O. _Solanaceae_ many poisonous plants belong. The word has been carried, with the vegetable, to the Archipelago, probably by the Portuguese, for the Malays call it _berinjalā_. [On this Mr. Skeat writes: "The Malay form _brinjal_, from the Port., not _berinjalā_, is given by Clifford and Swettenham, but it cannot be established as a Malay word, being almost certainly the Eng. _brinjaul_ done into Malay. It finds no place in Klinkert, and the native Malay word, which is the only word used in pure Peninsular Malay, is _terong_ or _trong_. The form _berinjalā_, I believe, must have come from the Islands if it really exists."] 1554.—(At Goa). "And the excise from garden stuff under which are comprised these things, viz.: Radishes, beetroot, garlick, onions green and dry, green tamarinds, lettuces, _conbalinguas_, ginger, oranges, dill, coriander, mint, cabbage, salted mangoes, BRINJELAS, lemons, gourds, citrons, cucumbers, which articles none may sell in retail except the Rendeiro of this excise, or some one who has got permission from him...."—_S. Botelho, Tombo_, 49. c. 1580.—"Trifolium quoque virens comedunt _Arabes_, mentham _Judaei_ crudam, ... MALA INSANA...."—_Prosper Alpinus_, i. 65. 1611.—"We had a market there kept upon the Strand of diuers sorts of prouisions, towit ... PALLINGENIES, cucumbers...."—_N. Dounton_, in _Purchas_, i. 298. 1616.—"It seems to me to be one of those fruits which are called in good Tuscan _petronciani_, but which by the Lombards are called MELANZANE, and by the vulgar at Rome _marignani_; and if my memory does not deceive me, by the Neapolitans in their patois _molegnane_."—_P. della Valle_, i. 197. 1673.—"The Garden ... planted with Potatoes, Yawms, BERENJAWS, both hot plants...."—_Fryer_, 104. 1738.—"Then follow during the rest of the summer, _calabashas_ ... BEDIN-JANAS, and tomatas."—_Shaw's Travels_, 2nd ed. 1757, p. 141. c. 1740.—"This man (Balaji Rao), who had become absolute in Hindostan as well as in Decan, was fond of bread made of Badjrah ... he lived on raw BRINGELAS, on unripe mangoes, and on raw red pepper."—_Seir Mutaqherin_, iii. 229. 1782.—Sonnerat writes BÉRINGÉDES.—i. 186. 1783.—Forrest spells brinjalles (_V. to Mergui_, 40); and (1810) Williamson BIRINGAL (_V. M._ i. 133). Forbes (1813), BRINGAL and BERENJAL (_Or. Mem._ i. 32) [in 2nd ed. i. 22, BUNGAL,] ii. 50; [in 2nd ed. i. 348]. 1810.—"I saw last night at least two acres covered with BRINJAAL, a species of Solanum."—_Maria Graham_, 24. 1826.—"A plate of poached eggs, fried in sugar and butter; a dish of BADENJÂNS, slit in the middle and boiled in grease."—_Hajji Baba_, ed. 1835, p. 150. 1835.—"The neighbours unanimously declared that the husband was mad.... One exclaimed: 'There is no strength nor power but in God! God restore thee!' Another said: 'How sad! He was really a worthy man.' A third remarked: 'BADINGÂNS are very abundant just now.'"—_Lane, Mod. Egyptians_, ed. 1860, 299. 1860.—"Amongst other triumphs of the native cuisine were some singular, but by no means inelegant _chefs d'œuvre_, BRINJALS boiled and stuffed with savoury meats, but exhibiting ripe and undressed fruit growing on the same branch."—_Tennent's Ceylon_, ii. 161. This dish is mentioned in the Sanskrit Cookery Book, which passes as by King Nala. It is managed by wrapping part of the fruit in wet cloths whilst the rest is being cooked. BROACH, n.p. _Bharōch_, an ancient and still surviving city of Guzerat, on the River Nerbudda. The original forms of the name are _Bhṛigu-kachchha_, and _Bhāru-Kachchha_, which last form appears in the Sunnar Cave Inscription No. ix., and this was written with fair correctness by the Greeks as Βαρυγάζα and Βαργόση. "Illiterate Guzerattees would in attempting to articulate _Bhreeghoo-Kshetra_ (_sic_), lose the half in coalescence, and call it _Barigache_."—_Drummond, Illus. of Guzerattee_, &c. c. B.C. 20.—"And then laughing, and stript naked, anointed and with his loin-cloth on, he leaped upon the pyre. And this inscription was set upon his tomb: _Zarmanochēgas the Indian from_ BARGÓSĒ _having rendered himself immortal after the hereditary custom of the Indians lieth here_."—_Nicolaus Damascenus_, in _Strabo_, xv. 72. [Lassen takes the name Zarmanochēgas to represent the Skt. _Śrámanácharya_, teacher of the _Śrámanas_, from which it would appear that he was a Buddhist priest.] c. A.D. 80.—"On the right, at the very mouth of the gulf, there is a long and narrow strip of shoal.... And if one succeeds in getting into the gulf, still it is hard to hit the mouth of the river leading to BARYGAZA, owing to the land being so low ... and when found it is difficult to enter, owing to the shoals of the river near the mouth. On this account there are at the entrances fishermen employed by the King ... to meet ships as far off as Syrastrene, and by these they are piloted up to Barygaza."—_Periplus_, sect. 43. It is very interesting to compare Horsburgh with this ancient account. "From the sands of Swallow to Broach a continued bank extends along the shore, which at BROACH river projects out about 5 miles.... The tide flows here ... velocity 6 knots ... rising nearly 30 feet.... On the north side of the river, a great way up, the town of Broach is situated; vessels of considerable burden may proceed to this place, as the channels are deep in many places, but too intricate to be navigated without a pilot."—_India Directory_ (_in loco_). c. 718.—BARÚS is mentioned as one of the places against which Arab attacks were directed.—See _Elliot_, i. 441. c. 1300.—"... a river which lies between the Sarsut and Ganges ... has a south-westerly course till it falls into the sea near BAHRÚCH."—_Al-Birūni_, in _Elliot_, i. 49. A.D. 1321.—"After their blessed martyrdom, which occurred on the Thursday before Palm Sunday, in Thana of India, I baptised about 90 persons in a certain city called PAROCCO, 10 days' journey distant therefrom...."—_Friar Jordanus_, in _Cathay_, &c., 226. 1552.—"A great and rich ship said to belong to Meleque Gupij, Lord of BAROCHE."—_Barros_, II. vi. 2. 1555.—"Sultan Ahmed on his part marched upon BARŪJ."—_Sidī 'Ali_, 85. [1615.—"It would be necessary to give credit unto two or three Guzzaratts for some cloth to make a voyage to BURROUSE."—_Foster, Letters_, iv. 94.] 1617.—"We gave our host ... a peece of _backar_ BAROCHE to his children to make them 2 coates."—_Cocks's Diary_, i. 330. [_Backar_ here seems to represent a port connected with Broach, called in the _Āīn_ (ii. 243) _Bhankora_ or _Bhakor_; Bayley gives _Bhakorah_ as a village on the frontier of Gujerat.] 1623.—"Before the hour of complines ... we arrived at the city of BAROCHI, or BEHRUG as they call it in Persian, under the walls of which, on the south side, flows a river called Nerbedà."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 529; [Hak. Soc. i. 60]. 1648.—In _Van Twist_ (p. 11), it is written BROICHIA. [1676.—"From Surat to BAROCHE, 22 coss."—_Tavernier_, ed. _Ball_, i. 66.] 1756.—"Bandar of BHRŌCH."—(Bird's tr. of) _Mirat-i-Ahmadi_, 115. 1803.—"I have the honour to enclose ... papers which contain a detailed account of the ... capture of BAROACH."—_Wellington_, ii. 289. BUCK, v. To prate, to chatter, to talk much and egotistically. H. _baknā_. [A _buck-stick_ is a chatterer.] 1880.—"And then ... he BUCKS with a quiet stubborn determination that would fill an American editor, or an Under Secretary of State with despair. He belongs to the 12-foot-tiger school, so perhaps he can't help it."—_Ali Baba_, 164. BUCKAUL, s. Ar. H. _baḳḳāl_, 'a shopkeeper;' a _bunya_ (q.v. under BANYAN). In Ar. it means rather a 'second-hand' dealer. [c. 1590.—"There is one cast of the Vaiśyas called Banik, more commonly termed Baniya (grain-merchant). The Persians name them BAKKÁL...."—_Āīn_, _tr. Jarrett_, iii. 118.] 1800.—"... a BUCCAL of this place told me he would let me have 500 bags to-morrow."—_Wellington_, i. 196. 1826.—"Should I find our neighbour the BAQUAL ... at whose shop I used to spend in sweetmeats all the copper money that I could purloin from my father."—_Hajji Baba_, ed. 1835, 295. BUCKSHAW, s. We have not been able to identify the fish so called, or the true form of the name. Perhaps it is only H. _bachchā_, Mahr. _bachchā_ (P. _bacha_, Skt. _vatsa_), 'the young of any creature.' But the Konkani Dict. gives '_boussa_—peixe pequeno de qualquer sorte,' 'little fish of any kind.' This is perhaps the real word; but it also may represent _bachcha_. The practice of manuring the coco-palms with putrid fish is still rife, as residents of the Government House at Parell never forget. The fish in use is refuse BUMMELO (q.v.). [The word is really the H. _bachhuā_, a well-known edible fish which abounds in the Ganges and other N. Indian rivers. It is either the _Pseudoutropius garua_, or P. _murius_ of Day, _Fish. Ind._, nos. 474 or 471; _Fau. Br. Ind._ i. 141, 137.] 1673.—"... Cocoe Nuts, for Oyl, which latter they dunging with (BUBSHO) Fish, the Land-Breezes brought a poysonous Smell on board Ship."—_Fryer_, 55. [Also see _Wheeler, Early Rec._, 40.] 1727.—"The Air is somewhat unhealthful, which is chiefly imputed to their dunging their Cocoa-nut trees with BUCKSHOE, a sort of small Fishes which their Sea abounds in."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 181. c. 1760.—"... manure for the coconut-tree ... consisting of the small fry of fish, and called by the country name of BUCKSHAW."—_Grose_, i. 31. [1883.—"_Mahsīr_, rohū and BATCHWA are found in the river Jumna."—_Gazetteer of Delhi District_, 21.] BUCKSHAW, s. This is also used in _Cocks's Diary_ (i. 63, 99) for some kind of Indian piece-goods, we know not what. [The word is not found in modern lists of piece-goods. It is perhaps a corruption of Pers. _buḳchah_, 'a bundle,' used specially of clothes. Tavernier (see below) uses the word in its ordinary sense.] [1614.—"Percalla, BOXSHAES."—_Foster, Letters_, ii. 88. [1615.—"80 pieces BOXSHA gingams"; "Per PUXSHAWS, double piece, at 9 mas."—_Ibid._ iii. 156; iv. 50. [1665.—"I went to lie down, my BOUCHHA being all the time in the same place, half under the head of my bed and half outside."—_Tavernier_, ed. _Ball_, ii. 166.] BUCKSHEESH, BUXEES, s. P. through P.—H. _bakhshish_. Buonamano, Trinkgeld, pourboire; we don't seem to have in England any exact equivalent for the word, though the thing is so general; 'something for (the driver)' is a poor expression; _tip_ is accurate, but is slang; gratuity is official or dictionary English. [1625.—"Bacsheese (as they say in the Arabicke tongue) that is gratis freely."—_Purchas_, ii. 1340 [N.E.D.]. 1759.—"To Presents:— R. A. P. 2 Pieces of flowered Velvet 532 7 0 1 ditto of Broad Cloth 50 0 0 BUXIS to the Servants 50 0 0" _Cost of Entertainment to Jugget Set._ In _Long_, 190. c. 1760.—"... BUXIE money."—_Ives_, 51. 1810.—"... each mile will cost full one rupee (_i.e._ 2_s._ 6_d._), besides various little disbursements by way of BUXEES, or presents, to every set of bearers."—_Williamson, V. M._ ii. 235. 1823.—"These Christmas-boxes are said to be an ancient custom here, and I could almost fancy that our name of _box_ for this particular kind of present ... is a corruption of BUCKSHISH, a gift or gratuity, in Turkish, Persian, and Hindoostanee."—_Heber_, i. 45. 1853.—"The relieved bearers opened the shutters, thrust in their torch, and their black heads, and most unceremoniously demanded BUXEES."—_W. Arnold, Oakfield_, i. 239. BUCKYNE, s. H. _bakāyan_, the tree _Melia sempervivens_, Roxb. (N. O. _Meliaceae_). It has a considerable resemblance to the _nīm_ tree (see NEEM); and in Bengali is called _mahā-nīm_, which is also the Skt. name, _mahā-nimba_. It is sometimes erroneously called Persian Lilac. BUDDHA, BUDDHISM, BUDDHIST. These words are often written with a quite erroneous assumption of precision _Bhudda_, &c. All that we shall do here is to collect some of the earlier mentions of Buddha and the religion called by his name. c. 200.—"Εἰσὶ δὲ τῶν Ἰνδῶν οἱ τοῖς Βούττα πειθόμενοι παραγγέλμασιν· ὃν δι' ὑπερβολὴν σεμνότητος εἰς θεὸν τετιμήκασι."—_Clemens Alexandrinus_, Strōmatōn, Liber I. (Oxford ed., 1715, i. 359). c. 240.—"Wisdom and deeds have always from time to time been brought to mankind by the messengers of God. So in one age they have been brought to mankind by the messenger called BUDDHA to India, in another by Zarâdusht to Persia, in another by Jesus to the West. Thereupon this revelation has come down, this prophecy in this last age, through me, Mânî, the messenger of the God of truth to Babylonia."—The Book of _Mānī_, called _Shābūrkān_, quoted by _Albirūnī_, in his _Chronology_, tr. by Sachau, p. 190. c. 400.—"Apud Gymnosophistas Indiae quasi per manus hujus opinionis auctoritas traditur, quod BUDDAM principem dogmatis eorum, e latere suo virgo generaret. Nec hoc mirum de barbaris, quum Minervam quoque de capite Jovis, et Liberum patrem de femore ejus procreatos, docta finxit Graecia."—_St. Jerome, Adv. Jovinianum_, Lib. i. ed. Vallarsii, ii. 309. c. 440.—"... Τηνικαῦτα γαρ τὸ Ἐμπεδοκλέους τοῦ παρ' Ἕλλησι φιλοσόφου δόγμα, διὰ τοῦ Μανιχαίου χριστιανισμὸν ὑπεκρίνατο ... τούτου δὲ τοῦ Σκυθιανοῦ μαθητὴς γίνεται Βούδδας, πρότερον Τερέβινθος καλούμενος ... κ. τ. λ." (see the same matter from _Georgius Cedrenus_ below).—_Socratis, Hist. Eccles._ Lib. I. cap. 22. c. 840.—"An certè Bragmanorum sequemur opinionem, ut quemadmodum illi sectae suae auctorem BUBDAM, per virginis latus narrant exortum, ita nos Christum fuisse praedicemus? Vel magis sic nascitur Dei sapientia de virginis cerebro, quomodo Minerva de Jovis vertice, tamquam Liber Pater de femore? Ut Christicolam de virginis partu non solennis natura, vel auctoritas sacrae lectionis, sed superstitio Gentilis, et commenta perdoceant fabulosa."—_Ratramni Corbeiensis L. de Nativitate Xti._, cap. iii. in _L. D'Achery, Spicilegium_, tom. i. p. 54, Paris, 1723. c. 870.—"The Indians give in general the name of BUDD to anything connected with their worship, or which forms the object of their veneration. So, an idol is called _budd_."—_Biládurí_, in _Elliot_, i. 123. c. 904.—"BUDĀSAF was the founder of the Sabaean Religion ... he preached to mankind renunciation (of this world) and the intimate contemplation of the superior worlds.... There was to be read on the gate of the Naobihar[44] at Balkh an inscription in the Persian tongue of which this is the interpretation: 'The words of BUDĀSAF: In the courts of kings three things are needed, Sense, Patience, Wealth.' Below had been written in Arabic: 'BUDĀSAF lies. If a free man possesses any of the three, he will flee from the courts of Kings.'"—_Mas'ūdī_, iv. 45 and 49. 1000.—"... pseudo-prophets came forward, the number and history of whom it would be impossible to detail.... The first mentioned is BÛDHÂSAF, who came forward in India."—_Albirûnî, Chronology_, by Sachau, p. 186. This name given to Buddha is specially interesting as showing a step nearer the true _Bodhisattva_, the origin of the name Ἰωάσαφ, under which Buddha became a Saint of the Church, and as elucidating Prof. Max Müller's ingenious suggestion of that origin (see _Chips_, &c., iv. 184; see also _Academy_, Sept. 1, 1883, p. 146). c. 1030.—"A stone was found there in the temple of the great BUDDA on which an inscription ... purporting that the temple had been founded 50,000 years ago...."—_Al 'Utbi_, in _Elliot_, ii. 39. c. 1060.—"This madman then, Manēs (also called Scythianus) was by race a Brachman, and he had for his teacher BUDAS, formerly called Terebinthus, who having been brought up by Scythianus in the learning of the Greeks became a follower of the sect of Empedocles (who said there were two first principles opposed to one another), and when he entered Persia declared that he had been born of a virgin, and had been brought up among the hills ... and this BUDAS (alias Terebinthus) did perish, crushed by an unclean spirit."—_Georg. Cedrenus, Hist. Comp._, Bonn ed., 455 (old ed. i. 259). This wonderful jumble, mainly copied, as we see, from Socrates (_supra_), seems to bring Buddha and Manes together. "Many of the ideas of Manicheism were but fragments of Buddhism."—_E. B. Cowell_, in _Smith's Dict. of Christ. Biog._ c. 1190.—"Very grieved was Sārang Deva. Constantly he performed the worship of the Arihant; the BUDDHIST religion he adopted; he wore no sword."—_The Poem of Chand Bardai_, paraphr. by _Beames_, in _Ind. Ant._ i. 271. 1610.—"... This Prince is called in the histories of him by many names: his proper name was _Dramá Rajo_; but that by which he has been known since they have held him for a saint is the BUDAO, which is as much as to say 'Sage' ... and to this name the Gentiles throughout all India have dedicated great and superb Pagodas."—_Couto_, Dec. V., liv. vi. cap. 2. [1615.—"The image of DIBOTTES, with the hudge collosso or bras imadg (or rather idoll) in it."—_Cocks's Diary_, i. 200.] c. 1666.—"There is indeed another, a seventh Sect, which is called BAUTÉ, whence do proceed 12 other different sects; but this is not so common as the others, the Votaries of it being hated and despised as a company of irreligious and atheistical people, nor do they live like the rest."—_Bernier_, E. T., ii. 107; [ed. _Constable_, 336]. 1685.—"Above all these they have one to whom they pay much veneration, whom they call BODU; his figure is that of a man."—_Ribeiro_, f. 40_b_. 1728.—"Before Gautama BUDHUM there have been known 26 _Budhums_—viz.:...."—_Valentijn_, v. (Ceylon) 369. 1753.—"Edrisi nous instruit de cette circonstance, en disant que le _Balahar_ est adorateur de BODDA. Les Brahmènes du Malabar disent que c'est le nom que Vishtnu a pris dans une de ses apparitions, et on connoît Vishtnu pour une des trois principales divinités Indiennes. Suivant St. Jerôme et St. Clément d'Alexandrie, BUDDA ou BUTTA est le legislateur des Gymno-Sophistes de l'Inde. La secte des SHAMANS ou Samanéens, qui est demeurée la dominante dans tous les royaumes d'au delà du Gange, a fait de BUDDA en cette qualité son objet d'adoration. C'est la première des divinités Chingulaises ou de Ceilan, selon Ribeiro. Samano-Codom (see GAUTAMA), la grande idole des Siamois, est par eux appelé Putti."—_D'Anville, Éclaircissemens_, 75. What knowledge and apprehension, on a subject then so obscure, is shown by this great Geographer! Compare the pretentious ignorance of the flashy Abbé Raynal in the quotations under 1770. 1770.—"Among the deities of the second order, particular honours are paid to BUDDOU, who descended upon earth to take upon himself the office of mediator between God and mankind."—_Raynal_ (tr. 1777), i. 91. "The _Budzoists_ are another sect of Japan, of which BUDZO was the founder.... The spirit of _Budzoism_ is dreadful. It breathes nothing but penitence, excessive fear, and cruel severity."—_Ibid._ i. 138. Raynal in the two preceding passages shows that he was not aware that the religions alluded to in Ceylon and in Japan were the same. 1779.—"Il y avoit alors dans ces parties de l'Inde, et principalement à la Côte de Coromandel et à Ceylan, un Culte dont on ignore absolument les Dogmes; le Dieu BAOUTH, dont on ne connoit aujourd'hui, dans l'Inde que le Nom et l'objet de ce Culte; mais il est tout-à-fait aboli, si ce n'est, qu'il se trouve encore quelques familles d'Indiens séparées et méprisées des autres Castes, qui sont restées fidèles à BAOUTH, et qui ne reconnoissent pas la religion des Brames."—_Voyage de M. Gentil_, quoted by _W. Chambers_, in _As. Res._ i. 170. 1801.—"It is generally known that the religion of BOUDDHOU is the religion of the people of _Ceylon_, but no one is acquainted with its forms and precepts. I shall here relate what I have heard upon the subject."—_M. Joinville_, in _As. Res._ vii. 399. 1806.—"... The head is covered with the cone that ever adorns the head of the Chinese deity Fo, who has been often supposed to be the same as BOUDAH."—_Salt, Caves of Salsette_, in _Tr. Lit. Soc. Bo._ i. 50. 1810.—"Among the BHUDDISTS there are no distinct castes."—_Maria Graham_, 89. It is remarkable how many poems on the subject of Buddha have appeared of late years. We have noted: 1. BUDDHA, _Epische Dichtung in Zwanzig Gesängen_, _i.e._ an Epic Poem in 20 cantos (in _ottava rima_). Von Joseph Vittor Widmann, Bern. 1869. 2. _The Story of_ GAUTAMA BUDDHA _and his Creed_: An Epic by Richard Phillips, Longmans, 1871. This is also printed in octaves, but each octave consists of 4 heroic couplets. 3. _Vasadavatta_, a BUDDHIST _Idyll_; by Dean Plumtre. Republished in _Things New and Old_, 1884. The subject is the story of the Courtesan of Mathura ("Vāsavadattā and Upagupta"), which is given in Burnouf's _Introd. a l'Histoire du Buddhisme Indien_, 146-148; a touching story, even in its original crude form. It opens: "Where proud MATHOURA rears her hundred towers...." The Skt. Dict. gives indeed as an alternative _Mathūra_, but _Mathŭra_ is the usual name, whence Anglo-Ind. MUTTRA. 4. The brilliant Poem of Sir Edwin Arnold, called _The Light of Asia, or the Great Renunciation, being the Life and Teaching of_ GAUTAMA, _Prince of India, and Founder of_ BUDDHISM, _as told in verse by an Indian_ BUDDHIST, 1879. BUDGE-BUDGE, n.p. A village on the Hooghly R., 15 m. below Calcutta, where stood a fort which was captured by Clive when advancing on Calcutta to recapture it, in December, 1756. The _Imperial Gazetteer_ gives the true name as _Baj-baj_, [but Hamilton writes _Bhuja-bhuj_]. 1756.—"On the 29th _December_, at six o'clock in the morning, the admiral having landed the Company's troops the evening before at _Mayapour_, under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel Clive, cannonaded BOUGEE BOUGEE Fort, which was strong and built of mud, and had a wet ditch round it."—_Ives_, 99. 1757.—The Author of _Memoir of the Revolution in Bengal_ calls it BUSBUDGIA; (1763), Luke Scrafton BUDGE BOODJEE. BUDGEROW, s. A lumbering keelless barge, formerly much used by Europeans travelling on the Gangetic rivers. Two-thirds of the length aft was occupied by cabins with Venetian windows. Wilson gives the word as H. and B. _bajrā_; Shakespear gives H. _bajrā_ and _bajra_, with an improbable suggestion of derivation from _bajar_, 'hard or heavy.' Among Blochmann's extracts from Mahommedan accounts of the conquest of Assam we find, in a detail of Mīr Jumla's fleet in his expedition of 1662, mention of 4 _bajras_ (_J. As. Soc. Ben._ xli. pt. i. 73). The same extracts contain mention of war-sloops called _bach'haris_ (pp. 57, 75, 81), but these last must be different. _Bajra_ may possibly have been applied in the sense of 'thunder-bolt.' This may seem unsuited to the modern budgerow, but is not more so than the title of 'lightning-darter' is to the modern BURKUNDAUZE (q.v.)! We remember how Joinville says of the approach of the great galley of the Count of Jaffa:—"_Sembloit que foudre cheist des ciex_." It is however perhaps more probable that _bajrā_ may have been a variation of _baglā_. And this is especially suggested by the existence of the Portuguese form _pajeres_, and of the Ar. form _bagara_ (see under BUGGALOW). Mr. Edye, Master Shipwright of the Naval Yard in Trincomalee, in a paper on the Native Craft of India and Ceylon, speaks of the BAGGALA or BUDGEROW, as if he had been accustomed to hear the words used indiscriminately. (See _J. R. A. S._, vol. i. p. 12). [There is a drawing of a modern Budgerow in _Grant, Rural Life_, p. 5.] c. 1570.—"Their barkes be light and armed with oares, like to Foistes ... and they call these barkes BAZARAS and Patuas" (in Bengal).—_Cæsar Frederick_, E. T. in _Hakl._ ii. 358. 1662.—(Blochmann's Ext. as above). 1705.—"... des BAZARAS qui sont de grands bateaux."—_Luillier_, 52. 1723.—"Le lendemain nous passâmes sur les BAZARAS de la compagnie de France."—_Lett. Edif._ xiii. 269. 1727.—"... in the evening to recreate themselves in Chaises or Palankins; ... or by water in their BUDGEROES, which is a convenient Boat."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 12. 1737.—"Charges, BUDGROWS ... Rs. 281. 6. 3."—MS. _Account from Ft. William_, in India Office. 1780.—"A gentleman's BUGEROW was drove ashore near Chaun-paul Gaut...."—_Hicky's Bengal Gazette_, May 13th. 1781.—"The boats used by the natives for travelling, and also by the Europeans, are the BUDGEROWS, which both sail and row."—_Hodges_, 39. 1783.—"... his boat, which, though in Kashmire (it) was thought magnificent, would not have been disgraced in the station of a Kitchen-tender to a Bengal BUDGERO."—_G. Forster, Journey_, ii. 10. 1784.—"I shall not be at liberty to enter my BUDGEROW till the end of July, and must be again at Calcutta on the 22nd of October."—_Sir W. Jones_, in _Mem._ ii. 38. 1785.—"Mr. Hastings went aboard his BUDGEROW, and proceeded down the river, as soon as the tide served, to embark for Europe on the Berrington."—In _Seton-Karr_, i. 86. 1794.—"By order of the Governor-General in Council ... will be sold the Hon'ble Company's BUDGEROW, named the Sonamookhee[45] ... the Budgerow lays in the nullah opposite to Chitpore."—_Ibid._ ii. 114. 1830.— "Upon the bosom of the tide Vessels of every fabric ride; The fisher's skiff, the light canoe, * * * * * * The BUJRA broad, the _Bholia_ trim, Or _Pinnaces_ that gallant swim, With favouring breeze—or dull and slow Against the heady current go...." _H. H. Wilson_, in _Bengal Annual_, 29. BUDGROOK, s. Port. _bazarucco_. A coin of low denomination, and of varying value and metal (copper, tin, lead, and tutenague), formerly current at Goa and elsewhere on the Western Coast, as well as at some other places on the Indian seas. It was also adopted from the Portuguese in the earliest English coinage at Bombay. In the earliest Goa coinage, that of Albuquerque (1510), the _leal_ or _bazarucco_ was equal to 2 _reis_, of which _reis_ there went 420 to the gold _cruzado_ (_Gerson da Cunha_). The name appears to have been a native one in use in Goa at the time of the conquest, but its etymology is uncertain. In Van Noort's Voyage (1648) the word is derived from _bāzār_, and said to mean 'market-money' (perhaps _bāzār-rūka_, the last word being used for a copper coin in Canarese). [This view is accepted by Gray in his notes on _Pyrard_ (Hak. Soc. ii. 68), and by Burnell (_Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. ii. 143). The _Madras. Admin. Man. Gloss._ (s.v.) gives the Can. form as _bajāra-rokkha_, 'market-money.'] C. P. Brown (MS. notes) makes the word = _baḍaga-rūka_, which he says would in Canarese be 'base-penny,' and he ingeniously quotes Shakspeare's "beggarly denier," and Horace's "_vilem assem_." This is adopted in substance by Mr. E. Thomas, who points out that _rukā_ or _rukkā_ is in Mahratti (see _Molesworth_, s.v.) one-twelfth of an anna. But the words of Khāfi Khān below suggest that the word may be a corruption of the P. _buzurg_, 'big,' and according to Wilson, _budrūkh_ (s.v.) is used in Mahratti as a dialectic corruption of _buzūrg_. This derivation may be partially corroborated by the fact that at Mocha there is, or was formerly, a coin (which had become a money of account only, 80 to the dollar) called _kabīr_, _i.e._ 'big' (see _Ovington_, 463, and _Milburn_, i. 98). If we could attach any value to Pyrard's spelling—_bousuruques_—this would be in favour of the same etymology; as is also the form _besorg_ given by Mandelslo. [For a full examination of the value of the _budgrook_ based on the most recent authorities, see _Whiteway, Rise of the Port. Power_, p. 68.] 1554.—_Bazarucos_ at Maluco (Moluccas) 50 = 1 tanga, at 60 reis to the tanga, 5 tangas = 1 pardao. "Os quaes bazarucos se faz comta de 200 caixas" (_i.e._ to the tanga).—_A. Nunes_, 41. [1584.—BASARUCHIES, _Barret_, in _Hakl._ See SHROFF.] 1598.—"They pay two BASARUKES, which is as much as a Hollander's Doit.... It is molten money of badde Tinne."—_Linschoten_, 52, 69; [Hak. Soc. i. 180, 242]. 1609.—"Le plus bas argent, sont BASARUCOS ... et sont fait de mauvais Estain."—_Houtmann_, in _Navigation des Hollandois_, i. 53_v_. c. 1610.—"Il y en a de plusieurs sortes. La premiere est appellée BOUSURUQUES, dont il en faut 75 pour une _Tangue_. Il y a d'autre BOUSURUQUES vieilles, dont il en faut 105 pour le Tangue.... Il y a de cette monnoye qui est de fer; et d'autre de _callin_, metal de Chine" (see CALAY).—_Pyrard_, ii. 39; see also 21; [Hak. Soc. ii. 33, 68]. 1611.—"Or a Viceroy coins false money; for so I may call it, as the people lose by it. For copper is worth 40 _xerafims_ (see XERAFINE) the hundred weight, but they coin the BASARUCCOS at the rate of 60 and 70. The Moors on the other hand, keeping a keen eye on our affairs, and seeing what a huge profit there is, coin there on the mainland a great quantity of BASARUCOS, and gradually smuggle them into Goa, making a pitful of gold."—_Couto, Dialogo do Soldado Pratico_, 138. 1638.—"They have (at Gombroon) a certain Copper Coin which they call BESORG, whereof 6 make a _Peys_, and 10 _Peys_ make a _Chay_ (_Shāhī_) which is worth about 5_d._ English."—_V. and Tr. of J. A. Mandelslo into the E. Indies_, E. T. 1669, p. 8. 1672.—"Their coins (at TANOR in Malabar) ... of Copper, a BUSEROOK, 20 of which make a Fanam."—_Fryer_, 53. [He also spells the word BASROOK. See quotation under REAS.] 1677.—"Rupees, Pices and BUDGROOKS."—_Letters Patent of Charles II._ in _Charters of the E. I. Co._, p. 111. 1711.—"The BUDGEROOKS (at Muskat) are mixt Mettle, rather like Iron than anything else, have a Cross on one side, and were coin'd by the Portuguese. Thirty of them make a silver _Mamooda_, of about Eight Pence Value."—_Lockyer_, 211. c. 1720-30.—"They (the Portuguese) also use bits of copper which they call _buzurg_, and four of these BUZURGS pass for a _fulús_."—_Khāfī Khān_, in _Elliot_, v. 345. c. 1760.—"At Goa the sceraphim is worth 240 Portugal _reas_, or about 16_d._ sterling; 2 _reas_ make a BASARACO, 15 BASARACOS a _vintin_, 42 _vintins_ a _tanga_, 4 _tangas_ a _paru_, 2½ _parues_ a pagoda of gold."—_Grose_, i. 282. 1838.—"Only eight or ten loads (of coffee) were imported this year, including two loads of 'Kopes' (see COPECK), the copper currency of Russia, known in this country by the name of BUGHRUKCHA. They are converted to the same uses as copper."—_Report from Kabul_, by _A. Burnes_; in _Punjab Trade Report_, App. p. iii. This may possibly contain some indication of the true form of this obscure word, but I have derived no light from it myself. The _budgrook_ was apparently current at Muscat down to the beginning of last century (see _Milburn_, i. 116). BUDLEE, s. A substitute in public or domestic service. H. _badlī_, 'exchange; a person taken in exchange; a _locum tenens_'; from Ar. _badal_, 'he changed.' (See MUDDLE.) BUDMÁSH, s. One following evil courses; Fr. _mauvais sujet_; It. _malandrino_. Properly _bad-ma'āsh_, from P. _bad_, 'evil,' and Ar. _ma'āsh_, 'means of livelihood.' 1844.—"... the reputation which John Lawrence acquired ... by the masterly manœuvring of a body of police with whom he descended on a nest of gamblers and cut-throats, 'BUDMASHES' of every description, and took them all prisoners."—_Bosworth Smith's Life of Ld. Lawrence_, i. 178. 1866.—"The truth of the matter is that I was foolish enough to pay these BUDMASHES beforehand, and they have thrown me over."—_The Dawk Bungalow_, by _G. O. Trevelyan_, in _Fraser_, p. 385. BUDZAT, s. H. from P. _badzāt_, 'evil race,' a low fellow, 'a bad lot,' a blackguard. 1866.—"_Cholmondeley_. Why the shaitan didn't you come before, you lazy old BUDZART?"—_The Dawk Bungalow_, p. 215. BUFFALO, s. This is of course originally from the Latin _bubalus_, which we have in older English forms, _buffle_ and _buff_ and _bugle_, through the French. The present form probably came from India, as it seems to be the Port. _bufalo_. The proper meaning of _bubalus_, according to Pliny, was not an animal of the ox-kind (βοόβαλις was a kind of African antelope); but in Martial, as quoted, it would seem to bear the vulgar sense, rejected by Pliny. At an early period of our connection with India the name of _buffalo_ appears to have been given erroneously to the common Indian ox, whence came the still surviving misnomer of London shops, '_buffalo_ humps.' (See also the quotation from _Ovington_.) The _buffalo_ has no hump. Buffalo _tongues_ are another matter, and an old luxury, as the third quotation shows. The ox having appropriated the name of the buffalo, the true Indian domestic buffalo was differentiated as the '_water buffalo_,' a phrase still maintained by the British soldier in India. This has probably misled Mr. Blochmann, who uses the term '_water buffalo_,' in his excellent English version of the _Āīn_ (_e.g._ i. 219). We find the same phrase in _Barkley's Five Years in Bulgaria_, 1876: "Besides their bullocks every well-to-do Turk had a drove of _water-buffaloes_" (32). Also in _Collingwood's Rambles of a Naturalist_ (1868), p. 43, and in _Miss Bird's Golden Chersonese_ (1883), 60, 274. [The unscientific use of the word as applied to the American Bison is as old as the end of the 18th century (see _N.E.D._).] The domestic buffalo is apparently derived from the wild buffalo (_Bubalus arni_, Jerd.; _Bos bubalus_, Blanf.), whose favourite habitat is in the swampy sites of the Sunderbunds and Eastern Bengal, but whose haunts extend north-eastward to the head of the Assam valley, in the Terai west to Oudh, and south nearly to the Godavery; not beyond this in the Peninsula, though the animal is found in the north and north-east of Ceylon. The domestic buffalo exists not only in India but in Java, Sumatra, and Manilla, in Mazanderan, Mesopotamia, Babylonia, Adherbijan, Egypt, Turkey, and Italy. It does not seem to be known how or when it was introduced into Italy.—(See _Hehn_.) [According to the _Encycl. Britt._ (9th ed. iv. 442), it was introduced into Greece and Italy towards the close of the 6th century.] c. A.D. 70.—"Howbeit that country bringeth forth certain kinds of goodly great wild bœufes: to wit the Bisontes, mained with a collar, like Lions; and the Vri [Urus], a mightie strong beast, and a swift, which the ignorant people call _Buffles_ (BUBALOS), whereas indeed the _Buffle_ is bred in Affrica, and carieth some resemblance of a calfe rather, or a Stag."—_Pliny_, by _Ph. Hollande_, i. 199-200. c. A.D. 90.— "Ille tulit geminos facili cervice juvencos Illi cessit atrox BUBALUS atque bison." _Martial, De Spectaculis_, xxiv. c. 1580.—"Veneti mercatores linguas BUBALORUM, tanquam mensis optimas, sale conditas, in magna copia Venetias mittunt."—_Prosperi Alpini, Hist. Nat. Aegypti_, P. I. p. 228. 1585.—"Here be many Tigers, wild BUFS, and great store of wilde Foule...."—_R. Fitch_, in _Hakl._ ii. 389. "Here are many wilde BUFFES and Elephants."—_Ibid._ 394. "The King (Akbar) hath ... as they doe credibly report, 1000 Elephants, 30,000 horses, 1400 tame deere, 800 concubines; such store of ounces, tigers, BUFFLES, cocks and Haukes, that it is very strange to see."—_Ibid._ 386. 1589.—"They doo plough and till their ground with kine, BUFALOS, and bulles."—_Mendoza's China_, tr. by _Parkes_, ii. 56. [c. 1590.—Two methods of snaring the BUFFALO are described in _Āīn, Blochmann_, tr. i. 293.] 1598.—"There is also an infinite number of wild BUFFS that go wandering about the desarts."—_Pigafetta, E. T._ in _Harleian Coll. of Voyages_, ii. 546. [1623.—"The inhabitants (of Malabar) keep Cows, or BUFFALLS."—_P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. ii. 207.] 1630.—"As to Kine and BUFFALOES ... they besmeare the floores of their houses with their dung, and thinke the ground sanctified by such pollution."—_Lord, Discoverie of the Banian Religion_, 60-61. 1644.—"We tooke coach to Livorno, thro' the Great Duke's new Parke, full of huge corke-trees; the underwood all myrtills, amongst which were many BUFFALOS feeding, a kind of wild ox, short nos'd, horns reversed."—_Evelyn_, Oct. 21. 1666.—"... it produces Elephants in great number, oxen and BUFFALOES" (_bufaros_).—_Faria y Souza_, i. 189. 1689.—"... both of this kind (of Oxen), and the BUFFALOES, are remarkable for a big piece of Flesh that rises above Six Inches high between their Shoulders, which is the choicest and delicatest piece of Meat upon them, especially put into a dish of Palau."—_Ovington_, 254. 1808.—"... the BUFFALA milk, and curd, and butter simply churned and clarified, is in common use among these Indians, whilst the dainties of the Cow Dairy is prescribed to valetudinarians, as Hectics, and preferred by vicicous (_sic_) appetites, or impotents alone, as that of the caprine and assine is at home."—_Drummond, Illus. of Guzerattee_, &c. 1810.— "The tank which fed his fields was there ... There from the intolerable heat The BUFFALOES retreat; Only their nostrils raised to meet the air, Amid the shelt'ring element they rest." _Curse of Kehama_ ix. 7. 1878.—"I had in my possession a head of a cow BUFFALO that measures 13 feet 8 inches in circumference, and 6 feet 6 inches between the tips—the largest BUFFALO head in the world."—_Pollok, Sport in Br. Burmah_, &c., i. 107. BUGGALOW, s. Mahr. _baglā_, _bagalā_. A name commonly given on the W. coast of India to Arab vessels of the old native form. It is also in common use in the Red Sea (_bakalā_) for the larger native vessels, all built of teak from India. It seems to be a corruption of the Span. and Port. _bajel_, _baxel_, _baixel_, _baxella_, from the Lat. _vascellum_ (see _Diez, Etym. Wörterb._ i. 439, s.v.). Cobarruvias (1611) gives in his Sp. Dict. "_Baxel_, quasi _vasel_" as a generic name for a vessel of any kind going on the sea, and quotes St. Isidore, who identifies it with _phaselus_, and from whom we transcribe the passage below. It remains doubtful whether this word was introduced into the East by the Portuguese, or had at an earlier date passed into Arabic marine use. The latter is most probable. In _Correa_ (c. 1561) this word occurs in the form _pajer_, pl. _pajeres_ (_j_ and _x_ being interchangeable in Sp. and Port. See _Lendas_, i. 2, pp. 592, 619, &c.). In Pinto we have another form. Among the models in the Fisheries Exhibition (1883), there was "A _Zaroogat_ or BAGARAH from Aden." [On the other hand Burton (_Ar. Nights_, i. 119) derives the word from the Ar. _baghlah_, 'a she-mule.' Also see BUDGEROW.] c. 636.—"PHASELUS est navigium quod nos corrupte _baselum_ dicimus. De quo Virgilius: _Pictisque phaselis_."—_Isodorus Hispalensis, Originum et Etymol._ lib. xix. c. 1539.—"Partida a nao pera Goa, Fernão de Morais ... seguio sua viage na volta do porto de Dabul, onde chegou ao outro dia as nove horas, e tomando nelle hũ PAGUEL de Malavares, carregado de algodao e de pimenta, poz logo a tormento o Capitano e o piloto delle, os quaes confessarão...."—_Pinto_, ch. viii. 1842.—"As store and horse boats for that service, Capt. Oliver, I find, would prefer the large class of native BUGGALAS, by which so much of the trade of this coast with Scinde, Cutch ... is carried on."—_Sir G. Arthur_, in _Ind. Admin. of Lord Ellenborough_, 222. [1900.—"His tiny BAGGALA, which mounted ten tiny guns, is now employed in trade."—_Bent, Southern Arabia_, 8.] BUGGY, s. In India this is a (two-wheeled) gig with a hood, like the gentleman's cab that was in vogue in London about 1830-40, before broughams came in. Latham puts a (?) after the word, and the earliest examples that he gives are from the second quarter of this century (from Praed and I. D'Israeli). Though we trace the word much further back, we have not discovered its birthplace or etymology. The word, though used in England, has never been very common there; it is better known both in Ireland and in America. Littré gives _boghei_ as French also. The American _buggy_ is defined by Noah Webster as "a light, one-horse, four-wheel vehicle, usually with one seat, and with or without a calash-top." Cuthbert Bede shows (_N. & Q._ 5 ser. v. p. 445) that the adjective 'buggy' is used in the Eastern Midlands for 'conceited.' This suggests a possible origin. "When the Hunterian spelling-controversy raged in India, a learned Member of Council is said to have stated that he approved the change until —— —— began to spell _buggy_ as _bagī_. Then he gave it up."—(_M.-G. Keatinge._) I have recently seen this spelling in print. [The _N.E.D._ leaves the etymology unsettled, merely saying that it has been connected with _bogie_ and _bug_. The earliest quotation given is that of 1773 below.] 1773.—"Thursday 3d (June). At the sessions at Hicks's Hall two boys were indicted for driving a post-coach and four against a single horse-chaise, throwing out the driver of it, and breaking the chaise to pieces. Justice Welch, the Chairman, took notice of the frequency of the brutish custom among the post drivers, and their insensibility in making it a matter of sport, ludicrously denominating mischief of this kind 'Running down the BUGGIES.'—The prisoners were sentenced to be confined in Newgate for 12 months."—_Gentleman's Magazine_, xliii. 297. 1780.— "Shall D(_onal_)d come with Butts and tons And knock down Epegrams and Puns? With Chairs, old Cots, and BUGGIES trick ye? Forbid it, Phœbus, and forbid it, Hicky!" In _Hicky's Bengal Gazette_, May 13th. " "... go twice round the Race-Course as hard as we can set legs to ground, but we are beat hollow by Bob Crochet's Horses driven by Miss Fanny Hardheart, who in her career oversets Tim Capias the Attorney in his BUGGY...."—In _India Gazette_, Dec. 23rd. 1782.—"Wanted, an excellent BUGGY Horse about 15 Hands high, that will trot 15 miles an hour."—_India Gazette_, Sept. 14. 1784.—"For sale at Mr. Mann's, Rada Bazar. A Phaeton, a four-spring'd BUGGY, and a two-spring'd ditto...."—_Calcutta Gazette_, in _Seton-Karr_, i. 41. 1793.—"For sale. A good BUGGY and Horse...."—_Bombay Courier_, Jan. 20th. 1824.—"... the Archdeacon's BUGGY and horse had every appearance of issuing from the back-gate of a college in Cambridge on Sunday morning."—_Heber_, i. 192 (ed. 1844). [1837.—"The vehicles of the place (Monghir), amounting to four BUGGIES (that is a foolish term for a cabriolet, but as it is the only vehicle in use in India, and as _buggy_ is the only name for said vehicle, I give it up), ... were assembled for our use."—_Miss Eden, Up the Country_, i. 14.] c. 1838.—"But substitute for him an average ordinary, uninteresting Minister; obese, dumpy ... with a second-rate wife—dusty, deliquescent—... or let him be seen in one of those Shem-Ham-and-Japhet BUGGIES, made on Mount Ararat soon after the subsidence of the waters...."—_Sydney Smith_, 3rd Letter to Archdeacon Singleton. 1848.—"'Joseph wants me to see if his—his BUGGY is at the door.' "'What is a BUGGY, papa?' "'It is a one-horse palanquin,' said the old gentleman, who was a wag in his way."—_Vanity Fair_, ch. iii. 1872.—"He drove his charger in his old BUGGY."—_A True Reformer_, ch. i. 1878.—"I don't like your new Bombay BUGGY. With much practice I have learned to get into it, I am hanged if I can ever get out."—_Overland Times of India_, 4th Feb. 1879.—"Driven by that hunger for news which impels special correspondents, he had actually ventured to drive in a 'spider,' apparently a kind of BUGGY, from the Tugela to Ginglihovo."—_Spectator_, May 24th. BUGIS, n.p. Name given by the Malays to the dominant race of the island of Celébes, originating in the S.-Western limb of the island; the people calling themselves _Wugi_. But the name used to be applied in the Archipelago to native soldiers in European service, raised in any of the islands. Compare the analogous use of TELINGA (q.v.) formerly in India. [1615.—"All these in the kingdom of Macassar ... besides BUGIES, Mander and Tollova."—_Foster, Letters_, iii. 152.] 1656.—"Thereupon the _Hollanders_ resolv'd to unite their forces with the BOUQUISES, that were in rebellion against their Soveraign."—_Tavernier_, E. T. ii. 192. 1688.—"These BUGGASSES are a sort of warlike trading Malayans and mercenary soldiers of India. I know not well whence they come, unless from Macassar in the Isle of Celebes."—_Dampier_, ii. 108. [1697.—"... with the help of BUGGESSES...."—_Hedges, Diary_, Hak. Soc. ii. cxvii.] 1758.—"The Dutch were commanded by Colonel Roussely, a French soldier of fortune. They consisted of nearly 700 Europeans, and as many BUGGOSES, besides country troops."—_Narr. of Dutch attempt in Hoogly_, in _Malcolm's Clive_, ii. 87. 1783.—"BUGGESSES, inhabitants of Celebes."—_Forrest, Voyage to Mergui_, p. 59. 1783.—"The word BUGGESS has become among Europeans consonant to soldier, in the east of India, as Sepoy is in the West."—_Ibid._ 78. 1811.—"We had fallen in with a fleet of nine BUGGESE prows, when we went out towards Pulo Mancap."—_Lord Minto in India_, 279. 1878.—"The BUGIS are evidently a distinct race from the Malays, and come originally from the southern part of the Island of Celebes."—_McNair, Perak_, 130. BULBUL, s. The word _bulbul_ is originally Persian (no doubt intended to imitate the bird's note), and applied to a bird which does duty with Persian poets for the nightingale. Whatever the Persian _bulbul_ may be correctly, the application of the name to certain species in India "has led to many misconceptions about their powers of voice and song," says Jerdon. These species belong to the family _Brachipodidae_, or short-legged thrushes, and the true bulbuls to the sub-family _Pycnonotinae_, _e.g._ genera _Hypsipetes_, _Hemixos_, _Alcurus_, _Criniger_, _Ixos_, _Kelaartia_, _Rubigula_, _Brachipodius_, _Otocompsa_, _Pycnonotus_ (_P. pygaeus_, common Bengal Bulbul; _P. haemorhous_, common Madras Bulbul). Another sub-family, _Phyllornithinae_, contains various species which Jerdon calls _green Bulbuls_. [A lady having asked the late Lord Robertson, a Judge of the Court of Session, "What sort of animal is the _bull-bull_?" he replied, "I suppose, Ma'am, it must be the mate of the _coo-coo_."—3rd ser., _N. & Q._ v. 81.] 1784.—"We are literally lulled to sleep by Persian nightingales, and cease to wonder that the BULBUL, with a thousand tales, makes such a figure in Persian poetry."—_Sir W. Jones_, in _Memoirs_, &c., ii. 37. 1813.—"The BULBUL or Persian nightingale.... I never heard one that possessed the charming variety of the English nightingale ... whether the Indian BULBUL and that of Iran entirely correspond I have some doubts."—_Forbes, Oriental Memoirs_, i. 50; [2nd ed. i. 34]. 1848.—"'It is one's nature to sing and the other's to hoot,' he said, laughing, 'and with such a sweet voice as you have yourself, you must belong to the BULBUL faction.'"—_Vanity Fair_, ii. ch. xxvii. BULGAR, BOLGAR, s. P. _bulghār_. The general Asiatic name for what we call 'Russia leather,' from the fact that the region of manufacture and export was originally BOLGHĀR on the Volga, a kingdom which stood for many centuries, and gave place to Kazan in the beginning of the 15th century. The word was usual also among Anglo-Indians till the beginning of last century, and is still in native Hindustani use. A native (mythical) account of the manufacture is given in _Baden-Powell's Punjab Handbook_, 1872, and this fanciful etymology: "as the scent is derived from soaking in the pits (_ghār_), the leather is called _Balghār_" (p. 124). 1298.—"He bestows on each of those 12,000 Barons ... likewise a pair of boots of BORGAL, curiously wrought with silver thread."—_Marco Polo_, 2nd ed. i. 381. See also the note on this passage. c. 1333.—"I wore on my feet boots (or stockings) of wool; over these a pair of linen lined, and over all a thin pair of BORGHĀLI, _i.e._ of horse-leather lined with wolf skin."—_Ibn Batuta_, ii. 445. [1614.—"Of your BULLGARYAN hides there are brought hither some 150."—_Foster, Letters_, iii. 67.] 1623.—Offer of Sheriff Freeman and Mr. Coxe to furnish the Company with "BULGARY red hides."—_Court Minutes_, in _Sainsbury_, iii. 184. 1624.—"Purefy and Hayward, Factors at Ispahan to the E. I. Co., have bartered morse-teeth and 'BULGARS' for carpets."—_Ibid._ p. 268. 1673.—"They carry also BULGAR-Hides, which they form into Tanks to bathe themselves."—_Fryer_, 398. c. 1680.—"Putting on a certain dress made of BULGAR-leather, stuffed with cotton."—_Seir Mutaqherin_, iii. 387. 1759.—Among expenses on account of the Nabob of Bengal's visit to Calcutta we find: "To 50 pair of BULGER Hides at 13 per pair, Rs. 702 : 0 : 0."—_Long_, 193. 1786.—Among "a very capital and choice assortment of Europe goods" we find "BULGAR Hides."—_Cal. Gazette_, June 8, in _Seton-Karr_, i. 177. 1811.—"Most of us furnished at least one of our servants with a kind of bottle, holding nearly three quarts, made of BULGHÁR ... or Russia-leather."—_W. Ousely's Travels_, i. 247. In Tibetan the word is BULHARI. BULKUT, s. A large decked ferry-boat; from Telug. _balla_, a board. (C. P. Brown). BULLUMTEER, s. Anglo-Sepoy dialect for '_Volunteer_.' This distinctive title was applied to certain regiments of the old Bengal Army, whose terms of enlistment embraced service beyond sea; and in the days of that army various ludicrous stories were current in connection with the name. BUMBA, s. H. _bamba_, from Port. _bomba_, 'a pump.' Haex (1631) gives: "_Bomba_, organum pneumaticum quo aqua hauritur," as a Malay word. This is incorrect, of course, as to the origin of the word, but it shows its early adoption into an Eastern language. The word is applied at Ahmedabad to the water-towers, but this is modern; [and so is the general application of the word in N. India to a canal distributary]. 1572.— "'Alija, disse o mestre rijamente, Alija tudo ao mar, não falte acordo Vão outros dar á BOMBA, não cessando; Á BOMBA que nos imos alagando.'" _Camões_, vi. 72. By Burton: "'Heave!' roared the Master with a mighty roar, 'Heave overboard your all, together's the word! Others go work the pumps, and with a will: The pumps! and sharp, look sharp, before she fill!'" BUMMELO, s. A small fish, abounding on all the coasts of India and the Archipelago; _Harpodon nehereus_ of Buch. Hamilton; the specific name being taken from the Bengali name _nehare_. The fish is a great delicacy when fresh caught and fried. When dried it becomes the famous Bombay Duck (see DUCKS, BOMBAY), which is now imported into England. The origin of either name is obscure. Molesworth gives the word as Mahratti with the spelling _bombīl_, or _bombīla_ (p. 595 a). _Bummelo_ occurs in the Supp. (1727) to Bluteau's Dict. in the Portuguese form bambulim, as "the name of a very savoury fish in India." The same word _bambulim_ is also explained to mean '_humas pregas na saya a moda_,' 'certain plaits in the fashionable ruff,' but we know not if there is any connection between the two. The form _Bombay Duck_ has an analogy to _Digby Chicks_ which are sold in the London shops, also a kind of dried fish, pilchards we believe, and the name may have originated in imitation of this or some similar English name. [The _Digby Chick_ is said to be a small herring cured in a peculiar manner at _Digby_, in Lincolnshire: but the Americans derive them from _Digby_ in Nova Scotia; see 8 ser. _N. & Q._ vii. 247.] In an old chart of Chittagong River (by B. Plaisted, 1764, published by A. Dalrymple, 1785) we find a point called _Bumbello Point_. 1673.—"Up the Bay a Mile lies Massigoung, a great Fishing-Town, peculiarly notable for a Fish called BUMBELOW, the Sustenance of the Poorer sort."—_Fryer_, 67. 1785.—"My friend General Campbell, Governor of Madras, tells me that they make Speldings in the East Indies, particularly at Bombay, where they call them BUMBALOES."—Note by _Boswell_ in his _Tour to the Hebrides_, under August 18th, 1773. 1810.—"The BUMBELO is like a large sand-eel; it is dried in the sun, and is usually eaten at breakfast with kedgeree."—_Maria Graham_, 25. 1813.—Forbes has BUMBALO; _Or. Mem._, i. 53; [2nd ed., i. 36]. 1877.—"BUMMALOW or _Bobil_, the dried fish still called 'Bombay Duck.'"—_Burton, Sind Revisited_, i. 68. BUNCUS, BUNCO, s. An old word for cheroot. Apparently from the Malay _bungkus_, 'a wrapper, bundle, thing wrapped.' 1711.—"Tobacco ... for want of Pipes they smoke in BUNCOS, as on the _Coromándel_ Coast. A BUNCO is a little Tobacco wrapt up in the Leaf of a Tree, about the Bigness of one's little Finger, they light one End, and draw the Smoke thro' the other ... these are curiously made up, and sold 20 or 30 in a bundle."—_Lockyer_, 61. 1726.—"After a meal, and on other occasions it is one of their greatest delights, both men and women, old and young, to eat _Pinang_ (areca), and to smoke tobacco, which the women do with a BONGKOS, or dry leaf rolled up, and the men with a _Gorregorri_ (a little can or flower pot) whereby they both manage to pass most of their time."—_Valentijn_, v. _Chorom._, 55. [_Gorregorri_ is Malay _guri-guri_, 'a small earthenware pot, also used for holding provisions' (_Klinkert_).] " (In the retinue of Grandees in Java): "One with a coconut shell mounted in gold or silver to hold their tobacco or BONGKOOSES (i.e. tobacco in rolled leaves)."—_Valentijn_, iv. 61. c. 1760.—"The tobacco leaf, simply rolled up, in about a finger's length, which they call a BUNCUS, and is, I fancy, of the same make as what the West Indians term a segar; and of this the Gentoos chiefly make use."—_Grose_, i. 146. BUND, s. Any artificial embankment, a dam, dyke, or causeway. H. _band_. The root is both Skt. (_bandh_) and P., but the common word, used as it is without aspirate, seems to have come from the latter. The word is common in Persia (_e.g._ see BENDAMEER). It is also naturalised in the Anglo-Chinese ports. It is there applied especially to the embanked quay along the shore of the settlements. In Hong Kong alone this is called (not _bund_, but) _praia_ (Port. 'shore' [see PRAYA]), probably adopted from Macao. 1810.—"The great BUND or dyke."—_Williamson, V. M._ ii. 279. 1860.—"The natives have a tradition that the destruction of the BUND was effected by a foreign enemy."—_Tennent's Ceylon_, ii. 504. 1875.—"... it is pleasant to see the Chinese ... being propelled along the BUND in their hand carts."—_Thomson's Malacca_, &c., 408. 1876.—"... so I took a stroll on Tien-Tsin BUND."—_Gill, River of Golden Sand_, i. 28. BUNDER, s. P. _bandar_, a landing-place or quay; a seaport; a harbour; (and sometimes also a custom-house). The old Ital. _scala_, mod. _scalo_, is the nearest equivalent in most of the senses that occurs to us. We have (c. 1565) the _Mīr-bandar_, or Port Master, in Sind (_Elliot_, i. 277) [cf. SHABUNDER]. The Portuguese often wrote the word BANDEL. BUNDER is in S. India the popular native name of MASULIPATAM, or _Machli-bandar_. c. 1344.—"The profit of the treasury, which they call BANDAR, consists in the right of buying a certain portion of all sorts of cargo at a fixed price, whether the goods be only worth that or more; and this is called the _Law of the Bandar_."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 120. c. 1346.—"So we landed at the BANDAR, which is a large collection of houses on the sea-shore."—_Ibid._ 228. 1552.—"Coga-atar sent word to Affonzo d'Alboquerque that on the coast of the main land opposite, at a port which is called BANDAR Angon ... were arrived two ambassadors of the King of Shiraz."—_Barros_, II. ii. 4. [1616.—"Besides the danger in intercepting our boats to and from the shore, &c., their firing from the BANDA would be with much difficulty."—_Foster, Letters_, iv. 328.] 1673.—"We fortify our Houses, have BUNDERS or Docks for our Vessels, to which belong Yards for Seamen, Soldiers, and Stores."—_Fryer_, 115. 1809.—"On the new BUNDER or pier."—_Maria Graham_, 11. [1847, 1860.—See quotations under APOLLO BUNDER.] BUNDER-BOAT, s. A boat in use on the Bombay and Madras coast for communicating with ships at anchor, and also much employed by officers of the civil departments (Salt, &c.) in going up and down the coast. It is rigged as Bp. Heber describes, with a cabin amidships. 1825.—"We crossed over ... in a stout boat called here a BUNDUR BOAT. I suppose from '_bundur_' a harbour, with two masts, and two lateen sails...."—_Heber_, ii. 121, ed. 1844. BUNDOBUST, s. P.—H.—_band-o-bast_, lit. 'tying and binding.' Any system or mode of regulation; discipline; a revenue settlement. [1768.—"Mr. Rumbold advises us ... he proposes making a tour through that province ... and to settle the BANDOBUST for the ensuing year."—_Letter to the Court of Directors_, in _Verelst, View of Bengal_, App. 77.] c. 1843.—"There must be _bahut achch'hā bandobast_ (_i.e._ very good order or discipline) in your country," said an aged Khānsamā (in Hindustani) to one of the present writers. "When I have gone to the Sandheads to meet a young gentleman from _Bilāyat_, if I gave him a cup of tea, '_tānki tānki_,' said he. Three months afterwards this was all changed; bad language, violence, no more _tānki_." 1880.—"There is not a more fearful wild-fowl than your travelling M.P. This unhappy creature, whose mind is a perfect blank regarding _Faujdari_ and BANDOBAST...."—_Ali Baba_, 181. BUNDOOK, s. H. _bandūḳ_, from Ar. _bunduḳ_. The common H. term for a musket or matchlock. The history of the word is very curious. Bunduḳ, pl. _banādiḳ_, was a name applied by the Arabs to filberts (as some allege) because they came from Venice (_Banadiḳ_, comp. German _Venedig_). The name was transferred to the nut-like pellets shot from cross-bows, and thence the cross-bows or arblasts were called _bunduḳ_, elliptically for _kaus al-b._, 'pellet-bow.' From cross-bows the name was transferred again to firearms, as in the parallel case of _arquebus_. [Al-Banduḳāni, 'the man of the pellet-bow,' was one of the names by which the Caliph Hārūn-al-Rashīd was known, and Al Zahir Baybars al-Banduḳdāri, the fourth Baharite Soldan (A.D. 1260-77) was so entitled because he had been slave to a Bandukdār, or Master of Artillery (_Burton, Ar. Nights_, xii. 38).] [1875.—"BANDŪQIS, or orderlies of the Maharaja, carrying long guns in a loose red cloth cover."—_Drew, Jummoo and Kashmir_, 74.] BUNGALOW, s. H. and Mahr. _banglā_. The most usual class of house occupied by Europeans in the interior of India; being on one story, and covered by a pyramidal roof, which in the normal bungalow is of thatch, but may be of tiles without impairing its title to be called a _bungalow_. Most of the houses of officers in Indian cantonments are of this character. In reference to the style of the house, _bungalow_ is sometimes employed in contradistinction to the (usually more pretentious) _pucka house_; by which latter term is implied a masonry house with a terraced roof. A _bungalow_ may also be a small building of the type which we have described, but of temporary material, in a garden, on a terraced roof for sleeping in, &c., &c. The word has also been adopted by the French in the East, and by Europeans generally in Ceylon, China, Japan, and the coast of Africa. Wilson writes the word _bānglā_, giving it as a Bengālī word, and as probably derived from _Banga_, Bengal. This is fundamentally the etymology mentioned by Bp. Heber in his _Journal_ (see below), and that etymology is corroborated by our first quotation, from a native historian, as well as by that from F. Buchanan. It is to be remembered that in Hindustan proper the adjective 'of or belonging to Bengal' is constantly pronounced as _bangălā_ or _banglā_. Thus one of the eras used in E. India is distinguished as the _Banglā_ era. The probability is that, when Europeans began to build houses of this character in Behar and Upper India, these were called _Banglā_ or 'Bengal-fashion' houses; that the name was adopted by the Europeans themselves and their followers, and so was brought back to Bengal itself, as well as carried to other parts of India. ["In Bengal, and notably in the districts near Calcutta, native houses to this day are divided into _ath-chala_, _chau-chala_, and _Bangala_, or eight-roofed, four-roofed, and Bengali, or common huts. The first term does not imply that the house has eight coverings, but that the roof has four distinct sides with four more projections, so as to cover a verandah all round the house, which is square. The _Bangala_, or Bengali house, or _bungalow_ has a sloping roof on two sides and two gable ends. Doubtless the term was taken up by the first settlers in Bengal from the native style of edifice, was materially improved, and was thence carried to other parts of India. It is not necessary to assume that the first bungalows were erected in Behar." (_Saturday Rev._, 17th April 1886, in a review of the first ed. of this book).] A.H. 1041 = A.D. 1633.—"Under the rule of the Bengalis (_darahd-i-Bangālīyān_) a party of Frank merchants, who are inhabitants of Sundíp, came trading to Sátgánw. One kos above that place they occupied some ground on the banks of the estuary. Under the pretence that a building was necessary for their transactions in buying and selling, they erected several houses in the BENGÁLÍ style."—_Bādshāhnāma_, in _Elliot_, vii. 31. c. 1680.—In the tracing of an old Dutch chart in the India Office, which may be assigned to about this date, as it has no indication of Calcutta, we find at Hoogly: "_Ougli_ ... _Hollantze Logie_ ... BANGELAER _of Speelhuys_," _i.e._ "Hoogly ... Dutch Factory ... BUNGALOW, or Pleasure-house." 1711.—"_Mr. Herring, the Pilot's, Directions for bringing of Ships down the River of Hughley._ "From _Gull Gat_ all along the _Hughley_ Shore until below the _New Chaney_ almost as far as the _Dutch_ BUNGELOW lies a Sand...."—_Thornton, The English Pilot_, Pt. III. p. 54. 1711.—"_Natty_ BUNGELO or _Nedds_ BANGALLA River lies in this Reach (Tanna) on the Larboard side...."—_Ibid._ 56. The place in the chart is _Nedds_ BENGALLA, and seems to have been near the present Akra on the Hoogly. 1747.—"Nabob's Camp near the Hedge of the Bounds, building a BANGALLAA, raising Mudd Walls round the Camp, making Gun Carriages, &c. ... (Pagodas) 55:10:73."—_Acct. of Extraordinary Charges_ ... January, at _Fort St. David, MS. Records in India Office_. 1758.—"I was talking with my friends in Dr. Fullerton's BANGLA when news came of Ram Narain's being defeated."—_Seir Mutaqherin_, ii. 103. 1780.—"To be Sold or Let, A Commodious BUNGALO and out Houses ... situated on the Road leading from the Hospital to the Burying Ground, and directly opposite to the Avenue in front of Sir Elijah Impey's House...."—_The India Gazette_, Dec. 23. 1781-83.—"BUNGELOWS are buildings in India, generally raised on a base of brick, one, two, or three feet from the ground, and consist of only one story: the plan of them usually is a large room in the center for an eating and sitting room, and rooms at each corner for sleeping; the whole is covered with one general thatch, which comes low to each side; the spaces between the angle rooms are _viranders_ or open porticoes ... sometimes the center _viranders_ at each end are converted into rooms."—_Hodges, Travels_, 146. 1784.—"To be let at Chinsurah.... That large and commodious House.... The out-buildings are—a warehouse and two large _bottle-connahs_, 6 store-rooms, a cook-room, and a garden, with a BUNGALOW near the house."—_Cal. Gazette_, in _Seton-Karr_, i. 40. 1787.—"At Barrackpore many of the BUNGALOWS much damaged, though none entirely destroyed."—_Ibid._ p. 213. 1793.—"... the BUNGALO, or Summer-house...."—_Dirom_, 211. " "For Sale, a BUNGALO situated between the two Tombstones, in the Island of Coulaba."—_Bombay Courier_, Jan. 12. 1794.—"The candid critic will not however expect the parched plains of India, or BUNGALOES in the land-winds, will hardly tempt the Aonian maids wont to disport on the banks of Tiber and Thames...."—_Hugh Boyd_, 170. 1809.—"We came to a small BUNGALO or garden-house, at the point of the hill, from which there is, I think, the finest view I ever saw."—_Maria Graham_, 10. c. 1810.—"The style of private edifices that is proper and peculiar to Bengal consists of a hut with a pent roof constructed of two sloping sides which meet in a ridge forming the segment of a circle.... This kind of hut, it is said, from being peculiar to Bengal, is called by the natives BANGGOLO, a name which has been somewhat altered by Europeans, and applied by them to all their buildings in the cottage style, although none of them have the proper shape, and many of them are excellent brick houses."—_Buchanan's Dinagepore_ (in _Eastern India_, ii. 922). 1817.—"The _Yorŭ-bangala_ is made like two thatched houses or BANGALAS, placed side by side.... These temples are dedicated to different gods, but are not now frequently seen in Bengal."—_Ward's Hindoos_, Bk. II. ch. i. c. 1818.—"As soon as the sun is down we will go over to the Captain's BUNGALOW."—_Mrs Sherwood, Stories_, &c., ed. 1873, p. 1. The original editions of this book contain an engraving of "The Captain's Bungalow at Cawnpore" (c. 1811-12), which shows that no material change has occurred in the character of such dwellings down to the present time. 1824.—"The house itself of Barrackpore ... barely accommodates Lord Amherst's own family; and his aides-de-camp and visitors sleep in bungalows built at some little distance from it in the Park. BUNGALOW, a corruption of Bengalee, is the general name in this country for any structure in the cottage style, and only of one floor. Some of these are spacious and comfortable dwellings...."—_Heber_, ed. 1844, i. 33. 1872.—"L'emplacement du BUNGALOU avait été choisi avec un soin tout particulier."—_Rev. des Deux Mondes_, tom. xcviii. 930. 1875.—"The little groups of officers dispersed to their respective BUNGALOWS to dress and breakfast."—_The Dilemma_, ch. i. [In Oudh the name was specially applied to Fyzabad. [1858.—"Fyzabad ... was founded by the first rulers of the reigning family, and called for some time BUNGALOW, from a bungalow which they built on the verge of the stream."—_Sleeman, Journey through the Kingdom of Oudh_, i. 137.] BUNGALOW, DAWK-, s. A rest-house for the accommodation of travellers, formerly maintained (and still to a reduced extent) by the paternal care of the Government of India. The _matériel_ of the accommodation was humble enough, but comprised the things essential for the weary traveller—shelter, a bed and table, a bathroom, and a servant furnishing food at a very moderate cost. On principal lines of thoroughfare these bungalows were at a distance of 10 to 15 miles apart, so that it was possible for a traveller to make his journey by marches without carrying a tent. On some less frequented roads they were 40 or 50 miles apart, adapted to a night's run in a palankin. 1853.—"DÂK-BUNGALOWS have been described by some Oriental travellers as the 'Inns of India.' Playful satirists!"—_Oakfield_, ii. 17. 1866.—"The DAWK BUNGALOW; or, Is his Appointment Pucka?"—By _G. O. Trevelyan_, in _Fraser's Magazine_, vol. 73, p. 215. 1878.—"I am inclined to think the value of life to a DAK BUNGALOW fowl must be very trifling."—_In my Indian Garden_, 11. BUNGY, s. H. _bhangī_. The name of a low caste, habitually employed as sweepers, and in the lowest menial offices, the man being a house sweeper and dog-boy, [his wife an AYAH]. Its members are found throughout Northern and Western India, and every European household has a servant of this class. The colloquial application of the term _bungy_ to such servants is however peculiar to Bombay, [but the word is commonly used in the N.W.P. but always with a contemptuous significance]. In the Bengal Pry. he is generally called MEHTAR (q.v.), and by politer natives Halālkhor (see HALALCORE), &c. In Madras _totī_ (see TOTY) is the usual word; [in W. India _Dheṛ_ or _Dheḍ_]. Wilson suggests that the caste name may be derived from _bhang_ (see BANG), and this is possible enough, as the class is generally given to strong drink and intoxicating drugs. 1826.—"The _Kalpa_ or Skinner, and the BUNGHEE, or Sweeper, are yet one step below the _Dher_."—_Tr. Lit. Soc. Bombay_, iii. 362. BUNOW, s. and v. H. _banāo_, used in the sense of 'preparation, fabrication,' &c., but properly the imperative of _banānā_, 'to make, prepare, fabricate.' The Anglo-Indian word is applied to anything fictitious or factitious, 'a cram, a shave, a sham'; or, as a verb, to the manufacture of the like. The following lines have been found among old papers belonging to an officer who was at the Court of the Nawāb Sa'ādat 'Ali at Lucknow, at the beginning of the last century:— "Young Grant and Ford the other day Would fain have had some Sport, But Hound nor Beagle none had they, Nor aught of Canine sort. A luckless _Parry_[46] came most pat When Ford—'we've Dogs enow! Here _Maitre—Kawn aur Doom ko Kaut_ _Juld_! Terrier BUNNOW!'[47] "So Saadut with the like design (I mean, to form a Pack) To * * * * * t gave a Feather fine And Red Coat to his Back; A Persian Sword to clog his side, And Boots Hussar _sub-nyah_,[48] Then eyed his Handiwork with Pride, Crying _Meejir myn_ BUNNAYAH!!!"[49] "Appointed to be said or sung in all Mosques, Mutts, Tuckeahs, or Eedgahs within the Reserved Dominions."[50] 1853.—"You will see within a week if this is anything more than a BANAU."—_Oakfield_, ii. 58. [1870.—"We shall be satisfied with choosing for illustration, out of many, one kind of BENOWED or prepared evidence."—_Chevers, Med. Jurisprud._, 86.] BURDWÁN, n.p. A town 67 m. N.W. of Calcutta—_Bardwān_, but in its original Skt. form _Vardhamāna_, 'thriving, prosperous,' a name which we find in Ptolemy (_Bardamana_), though in another part of India. Some closer approximation to the ancient form must have been current till the middle of 18th century, for Holwell, writing in 1765, speaks of "_Burdwan_, the principal town of _Burdomaan_" (_Hist. Events_, &c., 1. 112; see also 122, 125). BURGHER. This word has three distinct applications. A. s. This is only used in Ceylon. It is the Dutch word _burger_, 'citizen.' The Dutch admitted people of mixt descent to a kind of citizenship, and these people were distinguished by this name from pure natives. The word now indicates any persons who claim to be of partly European descent, and is used in the same sense as '_half-caste_' and '_Eurasian_' in India Proper. [In its higher sense it is still used by the Boers of the Transvaal.] 1807.—"The greater part of them were admitted by the Dutch to all the privileges of citizens under the denomination of BURGHERS."—_Cordiner, Desc. of Ceylon._ 1877.—"About 60 years ago the BURGHERS of Ceylon occupied a position similar to that of the Eurasians of India at the present moment."—_Calcutta Review_, cxvii. 180-1. B. n.p. People of the NILGHERRY Hills, properly _Baḍagas_, or Northerners.'—See under BADEGA. C. s. A rafter, H. _bargā_. BURKUNDAUZE, s. An armed retainer; an armed policeman, or other armed unmounted employé of a civil department; from Ar.-P. _barḳandāz_, 'lightning-darter,' a word of the same class as _jān-bāz_, &c. [Also see BUXERRY.] 1726.—"2000 men on foot, called BIRCANDES, and 2000 pioneers to make the road, called _Bieldars_ (see BILDAR)."—_Valentijn_, iv. _Suratte_, 276. 1793.—"Capt. Welsh has succeeded in driving the Bengal BERKENDOSSES out of Assam."—_Cornwallis_, ii. 207. 1794.—"Notice is hereby given that persons desirous of sending escorts of BURKUNDAZES or other armed men, with merchandise, are to apply for passports."—In _Seton-Karr_, ii. 139. [1832.—"The whole line of march is guarded in each procession by BURKHANDHARS (matchlock men), who fire singly, at intervals, on the way."—_Mrs Meer Hassan Ali_, i. 87.] BURMA, BURMAH (with BURMESE, &c.) n.p. The name by which we designate the ancient kingdom and nation occupying the central basin of the Irawadi River. "British Burma" is constituted of the provinces conquered from that kingdom in the two wars of 1824-26 and 1852-53, viz. (in the first) Arakan, Martaban, Tenasserim, and (in the second) Pegu. [Upper Burma and the Shan States were annexed after the third war of 1885.] The name is taken from MRAN-MĀ, the national name of the Burmese people, which they themselves generally pronounce _Bam-mā_, unless when speaking formally and emphatically. Sir Arthur Phayre considers that this name was in all probability adopted by the Mongoloid tribes of the Upper Irawadi, on their conversion to Buddhism by missionaries from Gangetic India, and is identical with that (_Brām-mā_) by which the first and holy inhabitants of the world are styled in the (Pali) Buddhist Scriptures. _Brahma-desa_ was the term applied to the country by a Singhalese monk returning thence to Ceylon, in conversation with one of the present writers. It is however the view of Bp. Bigandet and of Prof. Forchhammer, supported by considerable arguments, that _Mran_, _Myan_, or _Myen_ was the original name of the Burmese people, and is traceable in the names given to them by their neighbours; _e.g._ by Chinese _Mien_ (and in Marco Polo); by Kakhyens, _Myen_ or _Mren_; by Shans, _Mān_; by Sgaw Karens, _Payo_; by Pgaw Karens, _Payān_; by Paloungs, _Parān_, &c.[51] Prof. F. considers that Mran-_mā_ (with this honorific suffix) does not date beyond the 14th century. [In _J. R. A. Soc._ (1894, p. 152 _seqq._), Mr. St John suggests that the word _Myamma_ is derived from _myan_, 'swift,' and _ma_, 'strong,' and was taken as a soubriquet by the people at some early date, perhaps in the time of Anawrahta, A.D. 1150.] 1516.—"Having passed the Kingdom of Bengale, along the coast which turns to the South, there is another Kingdom of Gentiles, called BERMA.... They frequently are at war with the King of Peigu. We have no further information respecting this country, because it has no shipping."—_Barbosa_, 181. [ " "VERMA." See quotation under ARAKAN. [1538.—"But the war lasted on and the BRAMÃS took all the kingdom."—_Correa_, iii. 851.] 1543.—"And folk coming to know of the secrecy with which the force was being despatched, a great desire took possession of all to know whither the Governor intended to send so large an armament, there being no Rumis to go after, and nothing being known of any other cause why ships should be despatched in secret at such a time. So some gentlemen spoke of it to the Governor, and much importuned him to tell them whither they were going, and the Governor, all the more bent on concealment of his intentions, told them that the expedition was going to Pegu to fight with the BRAMAS who had taken that Kingdom."—_Ibid._ iv. 298. c. 1545.—"_How the King of_ BRAMÂ _undertook the conquest of this kingdom of Sião_ (Siam), _and of what happened till his arrival at the City of Odiâ_."—_F. M. Pinto_ (orig.) cap. 185. [1553.—"BREMÁ." See quotation under JANGOMAY.] 1606.—"Although one's whole life were wasted in describing the superstitions of these Gentiles—the Pegus and the BRAMAS—one could not have done with the half, therefore I only treat of some, in passing, as I am now about to do."—_Couto_, viii. cap. xii. [1639.—"His (King of Pegu's) Guard consists of a great number of Souldiers, with them called BRAHMANS, is kept at the second Port."—_Mandelslo, Travels_, E. T. ii. 118.] 1680.—"ARTICLES of COMMERCE to be proposed to the King of BARMA and Pegu, in behalfe of the English Nation for the settling of a Trade in those countrys."—_Ft. St. Geo. Cons._, in _Notes and Exts._, iii. 7. 1727.—"The Dominions of BARMA are at present very large, reaching from _Moravi_ near _Tanacerin_, to the Province of _Yunan_ in _China_."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 41. 1759.—"The BÛRAGHMAHS are much more numerous than the Peguese and more addicted to commerce; even in Pegu their numbers are 100 to 1."—Letter in _Dalrymple, O. R._, i. 99. The writer appears desirous to convey by his unusual spelling some accurate reproduction of the name as he had heard it. His testimony as to the predominance of Burmese in Pegu, at that date even, is remarkable. [1763.—"BURMAH." See quotation under MUNNEEPORE. [1767.—"BURAGHMAGH." See quotation under SONAPARANTA. [1782.—"BAHMANS." See quotation under GAUTAMA.] 1793.—"BURMAH borders on Pegu to the north, and occupies both banks of the river as far as the frontiers of China."—_Rennell's Memoir_, 297. [1795.—"BIRMAN." See quotation under SHAN. [c. 1819.—"In fact in their own language, their name is not BURMESE, which we have borrowed from the Portuguese, but BIAMMA."—_Sangermano_, 36.] BURRA-BEEBEE, s. H. _baṛī bībī_, 'Grande dame.' This is a kind of slang word applied in Anglo-Indian society to the lady who claims precedence at a party. [Nowadays _Baṛī Mem_ is the term applied to the chief lady in a Station.] 1807.—"At table I have hitherto been allowed but one dish, namely the BURRO BEBEE, or lady of the highest rank."—_Lord Minto in India_, 29. 1848.—"The ladies carry their BURRAH-BIBISHIP into the steamers when they go to England.... My friend endeavoured in vain to persuade them that whatever their social importance in the 'City of Palaces,' they would be but small folk in London."—_Chow Chow_, by _Viscountess Falkland_, i. 92. [BURRA-DIN, s. H. _baṛā-din_. A 'great day,' the term applied by natives to a great festival of Europeans, particularly to Christmas Day. [1880.—"This being the BURRA DIN, or great day, the fact of an animal being shot was interpreted by the men as a favourable augury."—_Ball, Jungle Life_, 279.] BURRA-KHANA, s. H. _baṛā khāna_, 'big dinner'; a term of the same character as the two last, applied to a vast and solemn entertainment. [1880.—"To go out to a BURRA KHANA, or big dinner, which is succeeded in the same or some other house by a larger evening party."—_Wilson, Abode of Snow_, 51.] BURRA SAHIB. H. _baṛā_, 'great'; 'the great _Ṣāḥib_ (or Master),' a term constantly occurring, whether in a family to distinguish the father or the elder brother, in a station to indicate the Collector, Commissioner, or whatever officer may be the recognised head of the society, or in a department to designate the head of that department, local or remote. [1889.—"At any rate a few of the great lords and ladies (BURRA SAHIB and BURRA MEM SAHIB) did speak to me without being driven to it."—_Lady Dufferin_, 34.] BURRAMPOOTER, n.p. Properly (Skt.) _Brahmaputra_ ('the son of Brahmā'), the great river _Brahmputr_ of which Assam is the valley. Rising within 100 miles of the source of the Ganges, these rivers, after being separated by 17 degrees of longitude, join before entering the sea. There is no distinct recognition of this great river by the ancients, but the _Diardanes_ or _Oidanes_, of Curtius and Strabo, described as a large river in the remoter parts of India, abounding in dolphins and crocodiles, probably represents this river under one of its Skt. names, _Hlādini_. 1552.—Barros does not mention the name before us, but the Brahmaputra seems to be the river of _Caor_, which traversing the kingdom so called (GOUR) and that of COMOTAY, and that of _Cirote_ (see SILHET), issues above _Chatigão_ (see CHITTAGONG), in that notable arm of the Ganges which passes through the island of Sornagam. c. 1590.—"There is another very large river called BERHUMPUTTER, which runs from Khatai to Coach (see COOCH BEHAR) and from thence through Bazoohah to the sea."—_Ayeen Akberry_ (Gladwin) ed. 1800, ii. 6; [ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 121]. 1726.—"Out of the same mountains we see ... a great river flowing which ... divides into two branches, whereof the easterly one on account of its size is called the Great BARREMPOOTER."—_Valentijn_, v. 154. 1753.—"Un peu au-dessous de Daka, le Gange est joint par une grosse rivière, qui sort de la frontière du Tibet. Le nom de BRAMANPOUTRE qu'on lui trouve dans quelques cartes est une corruption de celui de BRAHMAPUTREN, qui dans le langage du pays signifie tirant son origine de Brahma."—_D'Anville, Éclaircissemens_, 62. 1767.—"Just before the Ganges falls into ye Bay of Bengall, it receives the BARAMPUTREY or Assam River. The Assam River is larger than the Ganges ... it is a perfect Sea of fresh Water after the Junction of the two Rivers...."—_MS. Letter_ of _James Rennell_, d. 10th March. 1793.—"... till the year 1765, the BURRAMPOOTER, as a capital river, was unknown in Europe. On tracing this river in 1765, I was no less surprised at finding it rather larger than the Ganges, than at its course previous to its entering Bengal.... I could no longer doubt that the BURRAMPOOTER and Sanpoo were one and the same river."—_Rennell, Memoir_, 3rd ed. 356. BURREL, s. H. _bharal_; _Ovis nahura_, Hodgson. The blue wild sheep of the Himālaya. [_Blanford, Mamm._ 499, with illustration.] BURSAUTEE, s. H. _barsātī_, from _barsāt_, 'the Rains.' A. The word properly is applied to a disease to which horses are liable in the rains, pustular eruptions breaking out on the head and fore parts of the body. [1828.—"That very extraordinary disease, the BURSATTEE."—_Or. Sport. Mag._, reprint, 1873, i. 125. [1832.—"Horses are subject to an infectious disease, which generally makes its appearance in the rainy season, and therefore called BURRHSAATIE."—_Mrs Meer Hassan Ali_, ii. 27.] B. But the word is also applied to a waterproof cloak, or the like. (See BRANDY COORTEE.) 1880.—"The scenery has now been arranged for the second part of the Simla season ... and the appropriate costume for both sexes is the decorous BURSATTI."—_Pioneer Mail_, July 8. BUS, adv. P.-H. _bas_, 'enough.' Used commonly as a kind of interjection: 'Enough! Stop! _Ohe jam satis! Basta, basta!_' Few Hindustani words stick closer by the returned Anglo-Indian. The Italian expression, though of obscure etymology, can hardly have any connection with _bas_. But in use it always feels like a mere expansion of it! 1853.—"'And if you pass,' say my dear good-natured friends, 'you may get an appointment. BUS! (you see my Hindostanee knowledge already carries me the length of that emphatic monosyllable)....'"—_Oakfield_, 2nd ed. i. 42. BUSHIRE, n.p. The principal modern Persian seaport on the Persian Gulf; properly _Abūshahr_. 1727.—"BOWCHIER is also a Maritim Town.... It stands on an Island, and has a pretty good Trade."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 90. BUSTEE, s. An inhabited quarter, a village. H. _bastī_, from Skt. _vas_ = 'dwell.' Many years ago a native in Upper India said to a European assistant in the Canal Department: "You Feringis talk much of your country and its power, but we know that the whole of you come from five villages" (_pānch_ BASTI). The word is applied in Calcutta to the separate groups of huts in the humbler native quarters, the sanitary state of which has often been held up to reprobation. [1889.—"There is a dreary BUSTEE in the neighbourhood which is said to make the most of any cholera that may be going."—_R. Kipling, City of Dreadful Night_, 54.] BUTLER, s. In the Madras and Bombay Presidencies this is the title usually applied to the head-servant of any English or quasi-English household. He generally makes the daily market, has charge of domestic stores, and superintends the table. As his profession is one which affords a large scope for feathering a nest at the expense of a foreign master, it is often followed at Madras by men of comparatively good caste. (See CONSUMAH.) 1616.—"Yosky the BUTLER, being sick, asked lycense to goe to his howse to take phisick."—_Cocks_, i. 135. 1689.—"... the BUTLERS are enjoin'd to take an account of the Place each Night, before they depart home, that they (the Peons) might be examin'd before they stir, if ought be wanting."—_Ovington_, 393. 1782.—"Wanted a Person to act as Steward or BUTLER in a Gentleman's House, _he must understand Hairdressing_."—_India Gazette_, March 2. 1789.—"No person considers himself as comfortably accommodated without entertaining a _Dubash_ at 4 pagodas per month, a BUTLER at 3, a Peon at 2, a Cook at 3, a Compradore at 2, and kitchen boy at 1 pagoda."—_Munro's Narrative of Operations_, p. 27. 1873.—"Glancing round, my eye fell on the pantry department ... and the BUTLER trimming the reading lamps."—_Camp Life in India, Fraser's Mag._, June, 696. 1879.—"... the moment when it occurred to him (_i.e._ the Nyoung-young Prince of Burma) that he ought really to assume the guise of a Madras BUTLER, and be off to the Residency, was the happiest inspiration of his life."—_Standard_, July 11. BUTLER-ENGLISH. The broken English spoken by native servants in the Madras Presidency; which is not very much better than the PIGEON-ENGLISH of China. It is a singular dialect; the present participle (_e.g._) being used for the future indicative, and the preterite indicative being formed by 'done'; thus _I telling_ = 'I will tell'; _I done tell_ = 'I have told'; _done come_ = 'actually arrived.' Peculiar meanings are also attached to words; thus _family_ = 'wife.' The oddest characteristic about this jargon is (or was) that masters used it in speaking to their servants as well as servants to their masters. BUXEE, s. A military paymaster; H. _bakhshī_. This is a word of complex and curious history. In origin it is believed to be the Mongol or Turki corruption of the Skt. _bhikshu_, 'a beggar,' and thence a Buddhist or religious mendicant or member of the ascetic order, bound by his discipline to obtain his daily food by begging.[52] _Bakshi_ was the word commonly applied by the Tartars of the host of Chingiz and his successors, and after them by the Persian writers of the Mongol era, to the regular Buddhist clergy; and thus the word appears under various forms in the works of medieval European writers from whom examples are quoted below. Many of the class came to Persia and the west with Hulākū and with Bātū Khān; and as the writers in the Tartar camps were probably found chiefly among the _bakshis_, the word underwent exactly the same transfer of meaning as our _clerk_, and came to signify a _literatus_, scribe or secretary. Thus in the Latino-Perso-Turkish vocabulary, which belonged to Petrarch and is preserved at Venice, the word _scriba_ is rendered in Comanian, _i.e._ the then Turkish of the Crimea, as _Bacsi_. The change of meaning did not stop here. Abu'l-Faẓl in his account of Kashmīr (in the _Āīn_, [ed. _Jarrett_, iii. 212]) recalls the fact that _bakhshī_ was the title given by the learned among Persian and Arabic writers to the Buddhist priests whom the Tibetans styled _lāmās_. But in the time of Baber, say circa 1500, among the Mongols the word had come to mean _surgeon_; a change analogous again, in some measure, to our colloquial use of _doctor_. The modern Mongols, according to Pallas, use the word in the sense of 'Teacher,' and apply it to the most venerable or learned priest of a community. Among the Kirghiz Kazzāks, who profess Mahommedanism, it has come to bear the character which Marco Polo more or less associates with it, and means a mere conjurer or medicine-man; whilst in Western Turkestan it signifies a 'Bard' or 'Minstrel.' [Vambéry in his _Sketches of Central Asia_ (p. 81) speaks of a _Bakhshi_ as a troubadour.] By a further transfer of meaning, of which all the steps are not clear, in another direction, under the Mohammedan Emperors of India the word _bakhshi_ was applied to an officer high in military administration, whose office is sometimes rendered 'Master of the Horse' (of horse, it is to be remembered, the whole substance of the army consisted), but whose duties sometimes, if not habitually, embraced those of Paymaster-General, as well as, in a manner, of Commander-in-Chief, or Chief of the Staff. [Mr. Irvine, who gives a detailed account of the Bakhshi under the latter Moguls (_J. R. A. Soc._, July 1896, p. 539 _seqq._), prefers to call him Adjutant-General.] More properly perhaps this was the position of the _Mīr Bakhshī_, who had other _bakhshīs_ under him. _Bakhshīs_ in military command continued in the armies of the Mahrattas, of Hyder Ali, and of other native powers. But both the Persian spelling and the modern connection of the title with _pay_ indicate a probability that some confusion of association had arisen between the old Tartar title and the P. _bakhsh_, 'portion,' _bakhshīdan_, 'to give,' _bakhshīsh_, 'payment.' In the early days of the Council of Fort William we find the title BUXEE applied to a European Civil officer, through whom payments were made (see _Long_ and _Seton-Karr_, passim). This is obsolete, but the word is still in the Anglo-Indian Army the recognised designation of a _Paymaster_. This is the best known existing use of the word. But under some Native Governments it is still the designation of a high officer of state. And according to the _Calcutta Glossary_ it has been used in the N.W.P. for 'a collector of a house tax' (?) and the like; in Bengal for 'a superintendent of peons'; in Mysore for 'a treasurer,' &c. [In the N.W.P. the _Bakhshī_, popularly known to natives as '_Bakhshī Tikkas_,' 'Tax Bakhshi,' is the person in charge of one of the minor towns which are not under a Municipal Board, but are managed by a _Panch_, or body of assessors, who raise the income needed for watch and ward and conservancy by means of a graduated house assessment.] See an interesting note on this word in _Quatremère, H. des Mongols_, 184 _seqq._; also see _Marco Polo_, Bk. i. ch. 61, note. 1298.—"There is another marvel performed by those BACSI, of whom I have been speaking as knowing so many enchantments...."—_Marco Polo_, Bk. I. ch. 61. c. 1300.—"Although there are many BAKHSHIS, Chinese, Indian and others, those of Tibet are most esteemed."—_Rashid-uddín_, quoted by _D'Ohsson_, ii. 370. c. 1300.—"Et sciendum, quod Tartar quosdam homines super omnes de mundo honorant: BOXITAS, scilicet quosdam pontifices ydolorum."—_Ricoldus de Montecrucis_, in _Peregrinatores, IV._ p. 117. c. 1308.—"Ταῦτα γὰρ Κουτζίμπαξις ἐπανήκων πρὸς βασιλέα διεβεβαίον· πρῶτος δὲ τῶν ἱερομάγων, τοὔνομα τοῦτο ἐξελληνίζεται."—_Georg. Pachymeres de Andronico Palaeologo, Lib._ vii. The last part of the name of this _Kutzimpaxis_, 'the first of the sacred magi,' appears to be BAKHSHI; the whole perhaps to be _Khoja_-BAKHSHI, or _Kūchin-Bakhshi_. c. 1340.—"The Kings of this country sprung from Jinghiz Khan ... followed exactly the _yassah_ (or laws) of that Prince and the dogmas received in his family, which consisted in revering the sun, and conforming in all things to the advice of the BAKSHIS."—_Shihābuddīn_, in _Not. et Extr._ xiii. 237. 1420.—"In this city of Kamcheu there is an idol temple 500 cubits square. In the middle is an idol lying at length, which measures 50 paces.... Behind this image ... figures of BAKSHIS as large as life...."—_Shah Rukh's Mission to China_, in _Cathay_, i: cciii. 1615.—"Then I moved him for his favor for an _English_ Factory to be Resident in the Towne, which hee willingly granted, and gave present order to the BUXY, to draw a _Firma_ both for their comming vp, and for their residence."—_Sir T. Roe_, in _Purchas_, i. 541; [Hak. Soc. i. 93.] c. 1660.—"... obliged me to take a Salary from the _Grand Mogol_ in the quality of a Phisitian, and a little after from _Danechmend-Kan_, the most knowing man of _Asia_, who had been BAKCHIS, or Great Master of the Horse."—_Bernier_, E.T. p. 2; [ed. _Constable_, p. 4]. 1701.—"The friendship of the BUXIE is not so much desired for the post he is now in, but that he is of a very good family, and has many relations near the King."—In _Wheeler_, i. 378. 1706-7.—"So the Emperor appointed a nobleman to act as the BAKSHÍ of Kám Bakhsh, and to him he intrusted the Prince, with instructions to take care of him. The BAKSHÍ was Sultan Hasan, otherwise called Mír Malang."—_Dowson's Elliot_, vii. 385. 1711.—"To his Excellency Zulfikar Khan Bahadur, Nurzerat Sing (_Nasrat-Jang?_) BACKSHEE of the whole Empire."—_Address of a Letter from President and Council of Fort St. George_, in _Wheeler_, ii. 160. 1712.—"Chan Dhjehaan ... first BAKSI general, or Muster-Master of the horsemen."—_Valentijn_, iv. (Suratte), 295. 1753.—"The BUXEY acquaints the Board he has been using his endeavours to get sundry artificers for the Negrais."—In _Long_, 43. 1756.—Barth. Plaisted represents the bad treatment he had met with for "strictly adhering to his duty during the BUXY-ship of Messrs. Bellamy and Kempe"; and "the abuses in the post of BUXY."—_Letter to the Hon. the Court of Directors, &c._, p. 3. 1763.—"The BUXEY or general of the army, at the head of a select body, closed the procession."—_Orme_, i. 26 (reprint). 1766.—"The BUXEY lays before the Board an account of charges incurred in the BUXEY CONNAH ... for the relief of people saved from the _Falmouth_."—_Ft. William, Cons., Long_, 457. 1793.—"The BUKSHEY allowed it would be prudent in the Sultan not to hazard the event."—_Dirom_, 50. 1804.—"A BUCKSHEE and a body of horse belonging to this same man were opposed to me in the action of the 5th; whom I daresay that I shall have the pleasure of meeting shortly at the Peshwah's durbar."—_Wellington_, iii. 80. 1811.—"There appear to have been different descriptions of BUKTSHIES (in Tippoo's service). The BUKTSHIES of Kushoons were a sort of commissaries and paymasters, and were subordinate to the _sipahdâr_, if not to the Resâladâr, or commandant of a battalion. The MEER BUKTSHY, however, took rank of the Sipahdâr. The BUKTSHIES of the _Ehsham_ and JYSHE were, I believe, the superior officers of these corps respectively."—Note to _Tippoo's Letters_, 165. 1823.—"In the Mahratta armies the prince is deemed the Sirdar or Commander; next to him is the BUKSHEE or Paymaster, who is vested with the principal charge and responsibility, and is considered accountable for all military expenses and disbursements."—_Malcolm, Central India_, i. 534. 1827.—"Doubt it not—the soldiers of the Beegum Mootee Mahul ... are less hers than mine. I am myself the BUKSHEE ... and her Sirdars are at my devotion."—_Walter Scott, The Surgeon's Daughter_, ch. xii. 1861.—"To the best of my memory he was accused of having done his best to urge the people of Dhar to rise against our Government, and several of the witnesses deposed to this effect; amongst them the BUKSHI."—_Memo. on Dhar_, by _Major McMullen_. 1874.—"Before the depositions were taken down, the gomasta of the planter drew aside the BAKSHÍ, who is a police-officer next to the darogá."—_Govinda Samanta_, ii. 235. BUXERRY, s. A matchlock man; apparently used in much the same sense as BURKUNDAUZE (q.v.) now obsolete. We have not found this term excepting in documents pertaining to the middle decades of 18th century in Bengal; [but see references supplied by Mr. Irvine below;] nor have we found any satisfactory etymology. _Buxo_ is in Port. a gun-barrel (Germ. _Buchse_); which suggests some possible word _buxeiro_. There is however none such in Bluteau, who has, on the other hand, "_Butgeros_, an Indian term, artillery-men, &c.," and quotes from _Hist. Orient._ iii. 7: "_Butgeri_ sunt hi qui quinque tormentis praeficiuntur." This does not throw much light. _Bajjar_, 'thunderbolt,' may have given vogue to a word in analogy to P. _barḳandāz_, 'lightning-darter,' but we find no such word. As an additional conjecture, however, we may suggest _Baksāris_, from the possible circumstance that such men were recruited in the country about _Baksār_ (_Buxar_), _i.e._ the _Shāhābād_ district, which up to 1857 was a great recruiting ground for sepoys. [There can be no doubt that this last suggestion gives the correct origin of the word. _Buchanan Hamilton, Eastern India_, i. 471, describes the large number of men who joined the native army from this part of the country.] [1690.—The Mogul army was divided into three classes—_Suwārān_, or mounted men; _Topkhānah_, artillery; _Aḥshām_, infantry and artificers. ["_Aḥshām—Bandūqchī-i-jangī—Baksariyah wa Bundelah Aḥshām_, _i.e._ regular matchlock-men, BAKSARIYAHS and Bundelahs."—_Dastūr-ul-'amal_, written about 1690-1; _B. Museum MS._, No. 1641, fol. 58_b_.] 1748.—"Ordered the Zemindars to send BUXERRIES to clear the boats and bring them up as Prisoners."—_Ft. William Cons._, April, in _Long_, p. 6. " "We received a letter from ... Council at Cossimbazar ... advising of their having sent Ensign McKion with all the Military that were able to travel, 150 BUXERRIES, 4 field pieces, and a large quantity of ammunition to Cutway."—_Ibid._ p. 1. 1749.—"Having frequent reports of several straggling parties of this banditti plundering about this place, we on the 2d November ordered the Zemindars to entertain one hundred BUXERIES and fifty pike-men over and above what were then in pay for the protection of the outskirts of your Honor's town."—_Letter to Court_, Jan. 13, _Ibid._ p. 21. 1755.—"Agreed, we despatch Lieutenant John Harding of a command of soldiers 25 BUXARIES in order to clear these boats if stopped in their way to this place."—_Ibid._ 55. " "In an account for this year we find among charges on behalf of William Wallis, Esq., Chief at Cossimbazar: Rs. "'4 BUXERIES 20 (year) 240.'" _MS. Records in India Office._ 1761.—"The 5th they made their last effort with all the Sepoys and BUXERRIES they could assemble."—In _Long_, 254. " "The number of BUXERRIÉS or matchlockmen was therefore augmented to 1500."—_Orme_ (reprint), ii. 59. " "In a few minutes they killed 6 BUXERRIES."—_Ibid._ 65; see also 279. 1772.—"BUCKSERRIAS. Foot soldiers whose common arms are only sword and target."—_Glossary in Grose's Voyage_, 2nd ed. [This is copied, as Mr. Irvine shows, from the Glossary of 1757 prefixed to _An Address to the Proprietors of E. I. Stock_, in _Holwell's Indian Tracts_, 3rd ed., 1779.] 1788.—"BUXERRIES—Foot soldiers, whose common arms are swords and targets or spears."—_Indian Vocabulary_ (Stockdale's). 1850.—"Another point to which Clive turned his attention ... was the organization of an efficient native regular force.... Hitherto the native troops employed at Calcutta ... designated BUXARRIES were nothing more than _Burkandāz_, armed and equipped in the usual native manner."—_Broome, Hist. of the Rise and Progress of the Bengal Army_, i. 92. BYDE, or BEDE HORSE, s. A note by Kirkpatrick to the passage below from _Tippoo's Letters_ says _Byde Horse_ are "the same as _Pindârehs_, _Looties_, and _Kuzzâks_" (see PINDARRY, LOOTY, COSSACK). In the _Life of Hyder Ali_ by Hussain 'Ali Khān Kirmāni, tr. by Miles, we read that Hyder's Kuzzaks were under the command of "Ghazi Khan BEDE." But whether this leader was so called from leading the "BEDE" Horse, or gave his name to them, does not appear. Miles has the highly intelligent note: 'Bede is another name for (Kuzzak): Kirkpatrick supposed the word Bede meant infantry, which, I believe, it does not' (p. 36). The quotation from the _Life of Tippoo_ seems to indicate that it was the name of a caste. And we find in _Sherring's Indian Tribes and Castes_, among those of Mysore, mention of the BEDAR as a tribe, probably of huntsmen, dark, tall, and warlike. Formerly many were employed as soldiers, and served in Hyder's wars (iii. 153; see also the same tribe in the S. Mahratta country, ii. 321). Assuming _-ar_ to be a plural sign, we have here probably the "BEDES" who gave their name to these plundering horse. The BEDAR are mentioned as one of the predatory classes of the peninsula, along with Marawars, Kallars, Ramūsis (see RAMOOSY), &c., in Sir Walter Elliot's paper (_J. Ethnol. Soc._, 1869, N.S. pp. 112-13). But more will be found regarding them in a paper by the late Gen. Briggs, the translator of Ferishta's Hist. (_J. R. A. Soc._ xiii.). Besides Bedar, BEDNOR (or Nagar) in Mysore seems to take its name from this tribe. [See _Rice, Mysore_, i. 255.] 1758.—"... The Cavalry of the Rao ... received such a defeat from Hydur's BEDES or Kuzzaks that they fled and never looked behind them until they arrived at Goori Bundar."—_Hist. of Hydur Naik_, p. 120. 1785.—"BYDE HORSE, out of employ, have committed great excesses and depredations in the Sircar's dominions."—_Letters of Tippoo Sultan_, 6. 1802.—"The Kakur and Chapao horse.... (Although these are included in the BEDE tribe, they carry off the palm even from them in the arts of robbery)...."—_H. of Tipú_, by _Hussein 'Ali Khan Kirmāni_, tr. by Miles, p. 76. [BYLEE, s. A small two-wheeled vehicle drawn by two oxen. H. _bahal_, _bahlī_, _bailī_, which has no connection, as is generally supposed, with _bail_, 'an ox'; but is derived from the Skt. _vah_, 'to carry.' The _bylee_ is used only for passengers, and a larger and more imposing vehicle of the same class is the RUT. There is a good drawing of a Panjab _bylee_ in _Kipling's Beast and Man_ (p. 117); also see the note on the quotation from Forbes under HACKERY. [1841.—"A native BYLEE will usually produce, in gold and silver of great purity, ten times the weight of precious metals to be obtained from a general officer's equipage."—_Society in India_, i. 162. [1854.—"Most of the party ... were in a barouch, but the rich man himself [one of the Muttra Seths] still adheres to the primitive conveyance of a BYLIS, a thing like a footboard on two wheels, generally drawn by two oxen, but in which he drives a splendid pair of white horses, sitting cross-legged the while!"—_Mrs Mackenzie, Life in the Mission_, &c., ii. 205.] C CABAYA, s. This word, though of Asiatic origin, was perhaps introduced into India by the Portuguese, whose writers of the 16th century apply it to the surcoat or long tunic of muslin, which is one of the most common native garments of the better classes in India. The word seems to be one of those which the Portuguese had received in older times from the Arabic (_ḳabā_, 'a vesture'). From Dozy's remarks this would seem in Barbary to take the form _ḳabāya_. Whether from Arabic or from Portuguese, the word has been introduced into the Malay countries, and is in common use in Java for the light cotton surcoat worn by Europeans, both ladies and gentlemen, in dishabille. The word is not now used in India Proper, unless by the Portuguese. But it has become familiar in Dutch, from its use in Java. [Mr. Gray, in his notes to _Pyrard_ (i. 372), thinks that the word was introduced before the time of the Portuguese, and remarks that KABAYA in Ceylon means a coat or jacket worn by a European or native.] c. 1540.—"There was in her an Embassador who had brought _Hidalcan_ [IDALCAN] a very rich CABAYA ... which he would not accept of, for that thereby he would not acknowledge himself subject to the Turk."—_Cogan's Pinto_, pp. 10-11. 1552.—"... he ordered him then to bestow a CABAYA."—_Castanheda_, iv. 438. See also Stanley's _Correa_, 132. 1554.—"And moreover there are given to these Kings (Malabar Rajas) when they come to receive these allowances, to each of them a CABAYA of silk, or of scarlet, of 4 cubits, and a cap or two, and two sheath-knives."—_S. Botelho, Tombo_, 26. 1572.— "Luzem da fina purpura as CABAYAS, Lustram os pannos da tecida seda." _Camões_, ii. 93. "CABAYA de damasco rico e dino Da Tyria cor, entre elles estimada." _Ibid._ 95. In these two passages Burton translates _caftan_. 1585.—"The King is apparelled with a CABIE made like a shirt tied with strings on one side."—_R. Fitch_, in _Hakl._, ii. 386. 1598.—"They wear sometimes when they go abroad a thinne cotton linnen gowne called CABAIA...."—_Linschoten_, 70; [Hak. Soc. i. 247]. c. 1610.—"Cette jaquette ou soutane, qu'ils appellent _Libasse_ (P. _libās_, 'clothing') ou CABAYE, est de toile de Cotton fort fine et blanche, qui leur va jusqu'aux talons."—_Pyrard de Laval_, i. 265; [Hak. Soc. i. 372]. [1614.—"The white CABAS which you have with you at Bantam would sell here."—_Foster, Letters_, ii. 44.] 1645.—"Vne CABAYE qui est vne sorte de vestement comme vne large soutane couverte par le devant, à manches fort larges."—_Cardim, Rel. de la Prov. du Japon_, 56. 1689.—"It is a distinction between the _Moors_ and _Bannians_, the _Moors_ tie their CABA'S always on the Right side, and the _Bannians_ on the left...."—_Ovington_, 314. This distinction is still true. 1860.—"I afterwards understood that the dress they were wearing was a sort of native garment, which there in the country they call _sarong_ or KABAAI, but I found it very unbecoming."—_Max Havelaar_, 43. [There is some mistake here, SARONG and _Kabaya_ are quite different.] 1878.—"Over all this is worn (by Malay women) a long loose dressing-gown style of garment called the KABAYA. This robe falls to the middle of the leg, and is fastened down the front with circular brooches."—_McNair, Perak_, &c., 151. CABOB, s. Ar.-H. _kabāb_. This word is used in Anglo-Indian households generically for roast meat. [It usually follows the name of the dish, _e.g. murghī kabāb_, 'roast fowl'.] But specifically it is applied to the dish described in the quotations from Fryer and Ovington. c. 1580.—"Altero modo ... ipsam (carnem) in parva frustra dissectam, et veruculis ferreis acuum modo infixam, super crates ferreas igne supposito positam torrefaciunt, quam succo limonum aspersam avidè esitant."—_Prosper Alpinus_, Pt. i. 229. 1673.—"CABOB is Rostmeat on Skewers, cut in little round pieces no bigger than a Sixpence, and Ginger and Garlick put between each."—_Fryer_, 404. 1689.—"CABOB, that is Beef or Mutton cut in small pieces, sprinkled with salt and pepper, and dipt with Oil and Garlick, which have been mixt together in a dish, and then roasted on a Spit, with sweet Herbs put between and stuff in them, and basted with Oil and Garlick all the while."—_Ovington_, 397. 1814.—"I often partook with my Arabs of a dish common in Arabia called KABOB or KAB-AB, which is meat cut into small pieces and placed on thin skewers, alternately between slices of onion and green ginger, seasoned with pepper, salt, and Kian, fried in ghee, to be ate with rice and dholl."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ ii. 480; [2nd ed. ii. 82; in i. 315 he writes KEBABS]. [1876.—"... _kavap_ (a name which is naturalised with us as CABOBS), small bits of meat roasted on a spit...."—_Schuyler, Turkistan_, i. 125.] CABOOK, s. This is the Ceylon term for the substance called in India LATERITE (q.v.), and in Madras by the native name MOORUM (q.v.). The word is perhaps the Port. _cabouco_ or _cavouco_, 'a quarry.' It is not in Singh. Dictionaries. [Mr. Ferguson says that it is a corruption of the Port. _pedras de cavouco_, 'quarry-stones,' the last word being by a misapprehension applied to the stones themselves. The earliest instance of the use of the word he has met with occurs in the _Travels_ of Dr. Aegidius Daalmans (1687-89), who describes KAPHOK stone as 'like small pebbles lying in a hard clay, so that if a large square stone is allowed to lie for some time in the water, the clay dissolves and the pebbles fall in a heap together; but if this stone is laid in good mortar, so that the water cannot get at it, it does good service' (_J. As. Soc. Ceylon_, x. 162). The word is not in the ordinary Singhalese Dicts., but A. Mendis Gunasekara in his Singhalese Grammar (1891), among words derived from the Port., gives _kabuk-gal_ (_cabouco_), _cabook_ (stone), 'laterite.'] 1834.—"The soil varies in different situations on the Island. In the country round Colombo it consists of a strong red clay, or marl, called CABOOK, mixed with sandy ferruginous particles."—_Ceylon Gazetteer_, 33. " "The houses are built with CABOOK, and neatly whitewashed with chunam."—_Ibid._ 75. 1860.—"A peculiarity which is one of the first to strike a stranger who lands at Galle or Colombo is the bright red colour of the streets and roads ... and the ubiquity of the fine red dust which penetrates every crevice and imparts its own tint to every neglected article. Natives resident in these localities are easily recognisable elsewhere by the general hue of their dress. This is occasioned by the prevalence ... of _laterite_, or, as the Singhalese call it, CABOOK."—_Tennent's Ceylon_, i. 17. CABUL, CAUBOOL, &c., n.p. This name (_Kābul_) of the chief city of N. Afghanistan, now so familiar, is perhaps traceable in Ptolemy, who gives in that same region a people called Καβολῖται, and a city called Κάβουρα. Perhaps, however, one or both may be corroborated by the νάρδος Καβαλίτη of the Periplus. The accent of Kābul is most distinctly on the first and long syllable, but English mouths are very perverse in error here. Moore accents the last syllable: "... pomegranates full Of melting sweetness, and the pears And sunniest apples that CAUBUL In all its thousand gardens bears." _Light of the Harem._ Mr. Arnold does likewise in _Sohrab and Rustam_: "But as a troop of pedlars from CABOOL, Cross underneath the Indian Caucasus...." It was told characteristically of the late Lord Ellenborough that, after his arrival in India, though for months he heard the name correctly spoken by his councillors and his staff, he persisted in calling it _Căbōol_ till he met Dost Mahommed Khan. After the interview the Governor-General announced as a new discovery, from the Amir's pronunciation, that _Cābŭl_ was the correct form. 1552.—Barros calls it "a Cidade CABOL, Metropoli dos Mogoles."—IV. vi. 1. [c. 1590.—"The territory of KÁBUL comprises twenty Tumáns."—_Āīn_, tr. _Jarrett_, ii. 410.] 1856.— "Ah CABUL! word of woe and bitter shame; Where proud old England's flag, dishonoured, sank Beneath the Crescent; and the butcher knives Beat down like reeds the bayonets that had flashed From Plassey on to snow-capt Caucasus, In triumph through a hundred years of war." _The Banyan Tree_, a Poem. CACOULI, s. This occurs in the App. to the _Journal d'Antoine Galland_, at Constantinople in 1673: "Dragmes de CACOULI, drogue qu'on use dans le Cahue," _i.e._ in coffee (ii. 206). This is Pers. Arab. _ḳāḳula_ for Cardamom, as in the quotation from Garcia. We may remark that _Ḳāḳula_ was a place somewhere on the Gulf of Siam, famous for its fine aloes-wood (see _Ibn Batuta_, iv. 240-44). And a bastard kind of Cardamom appears to be exported from Siam, _Amomum xanthoides_, Wal. 1563.—"O. Avicena gives a chapter on the CACULLÁ, dividing it into the _bigger_ and the _less_ ... calling one of them _cacollá quebir_, and the other _cacollá ceguer_ [Ar. _kabīr_, _ṣaghīr_], which is as much as to say _greater cardamom_ and _smaller cardamom_."—_Garcia De O._, f. 47_v_. 1759.—"These Vakeels ... stated that the Rani (of Bednore) would pay a yearly sum of 100,000 _Hoons_ or Pagodas, besides a tribute of other valuable articles, such as _Foful_ (betel), Dates, Sandal-wood, KAKUL ... black pepper, &c."—_Hist. of Hydur Naik_, 133. CADDY, s. _i.e._ tea-caddy. This is possibly, as Crawfurd suggests, from CATTY (q.v.), and may have been originally applied to a small box containing a _catty_ or two of tea. The suggestion is confirmed by this advertisement: 1792.—"By R. Henderson.... A Quantity of Tea in Quarter Chests and CADDIES, imported last season...."—_Madras Courier_, Dec. 2. CADET, s. (From Prov. _capdet_, and Low Lat. _capitettum_, [dim. of _caput_, 'head'] Skeat). This word is of course by no means exclusively Anglo-Indian, but it was in exceptionally common and familiar use in India, as all young officers appointed to the Indian army went out to that country as _cadets_, and were only promoted to ensigncies and posted to regiments after their arrival—in olden days sometimes a considerable time after their arrival. In those days there was a building in Fort William known as the 'Cadet Barrack'; and for some time early in last century the cadets after their arrival were sent to a sort of college at Baraset; a system which led to no good, and was speedily abolished. 1763.—"We should very gladly comply with your request for sending you young persons to be brought up as assistants in the Engineering branch, but as we find it extremely difficult to procure such, you will do well to employ any who have a talent that way among the CADETS or others."—_Court's Letter_, in _Long_, 290. 1769.—"Upon our leaving England, the CADETS and WRITERS used the great cabin promiscuously; but finding they were troublesome and quarrelsome, we brought a Bill into the house for their ejectment."—_Life of Lord Teignmouth_, i. 15. 1781.—"The CADETS of the end of the years 1771 and beginning of 1772 served in the country four years as CADETS and carried the musket all the time."—Letter in _Hicky's Bengal Gazette_, Sept. 29. CADJAN, s. Jav. and Malay _ḳājāng_, [or according to Mr. Skeat, _kajang_], meaning 'palm-leaves,' especially those of the NIPA (q.v.) palm, dressed for thatching or matting. Favre's Dict. renders the word _feuilles entrelacées_. It has been introduced by foreigners into S. and W. India, where it is used in two senses: A. Coco-palm leaves matted, the common substitute for thatch in S. India. 1673.—"... flags especially in their Villages (by them called CAJANS, being Cocoe-tree branches) upheld with some few sticks, supplying both Sides and Coverings to their Cottages."—_Fryer_, 17. In his Explanatory Index Fryer gives 'CAJAN, a bough of a Toddy-tree.' c. 1680.—"Ex iis (foliis) quoque rudiores mattae, CADJANG vocatae, conficiuntur, quibus aedium muri et navium orae, quum frumentum aliquod in iis deponere velimus, obteguntur."—_Rumphius_, i. 71. 1727.—"We travelled 8 or 10 miles before we came to his (the Cananore Raja's) Palace, which was built with Twigs, and covered with CADJANS or Cocoa-nut Tree Leaves woven together."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 296. 1809.—"The lower classes (at Bombay) content themselves with small huts, mostly of clay, and roofed with CADJAN."—_Maria Graham_, 4. 1860.—"Houses are timbered with its wood, and roofed with its plaited fronds, which under the name of CADJANS, are likewise employed for constructing partitions and fences."—_Tennent's Ceylon_, ii. 126. B. A strip of fan-palm leaf, i.e. either of the TALIPOT (q.v.) or of the PALMYRA, prepared for writing on; and so a document written on such a strip. (See OLLAH.) 1707.—"The officer at the Bridge Gate bringing in this morning to the Governor a CAJAN letter that he found hung upon a post near the Gate, which when translated seemed to be from a body of the Right Hand Caste."—In _Wheeler_, ii. 78. 1716.—"The President acquaints the Board that he has intercepted a villainous letter or CAJAN."—_Ibid._ ii. 231. 1839.—"At Rajahmundry ... the people used to sit in our reading room for hours, copying our books on their own little CADJAN leaves."—_Letters from Madras_, 275. CADJOWA, s. [P. _kajāwah_]. A kind of frame or pannier, of which a pair are slung across a camel, sometimes made like litters to carry women or sick persons, sometimes to contain sundries of camp equipage. 1645.—"He entered the town with 8 or 10 camels, the two CAJAVAS or Litters on each side of the Camel being close shut.... But instead of Women, he had put into every CAJAVA two Souldiers."—_Tavernier_, E. T. ii. 61; [ed. _Ball_, i. 144]. 1790.—"The camel appropriated to the accommodation of passengers, carries two persons, who are lodged in a kind of pannier, laid loosely on the back of the animal. This pannier, termed in the Persic KIDJAHWAH, is a wooden frame, with the sides and bottom of netted cords, of about 3 feet long and 2 broad, and 2 in depth ... the journey being usually made in the night-time, it becomes the only place of his rest.... Had I been even much accustomed to this manner of travelling, it must have been irksome; but a total want of practice made it excessively grievous."—_Forster's Journey_, ed. 1808, ii. 104-5. CAEL, n.p. Properly _Kāyal_ [Tam. _kāyu_, 'to be hot'], 'a lagoon' or 'backwater.' Once a famous port near the extreme south of India at the mouth of the Tamraparni R., in the Gulf of Manaar, and on the coast of Tinnevelly, now long abandoned. Two or three miles higher up the river lies the site of _Korkai_ or _Kolkai_, the Κόλχοι ἐμπόριον of the Greeks, each port in succession having been destroyed by the retirement of the sea. Tutikorin, six miles N., may be considered the modern and humbler representative of those ancient marts; [see _Stuart, Man. of Tinnevelly_, 38 _seqq._]. 1298.—"CAIL is a great and noble city.... It is at this city that all the ships touch that come from the west."—_Marco Polo_, Bk. iii. ch. 21. 1442.—"The Coast, which includes Calicut with some neighbouring ports, and which extends as far as Kabel (read ḲĀYEL) a place situated opposite the Island of Serendib...."—_Abdurrazzāk_, in _India in the XVth Cent._, 19. 1444.—"Ultra eas urbs est CAHILA, qui locus margaritas ... producit."—_Conti_, in _Poggius, De Var. Fortunae_. 1498.—"Another Kingdom, CAELL, which has a Moorish King, whilst the people are Christian. It is ten days from Calecut by sea ... here there be many pearls."—_Roteiro de V. da Gama_, 108. 1514.—"Passando oltre al Cavo Comedi (C. Comorin), sono gentili; e intra esso e GAEL è dove si pesca le perle."—_Giov. da Empoli_, 79. 1516.—"Further along the coast is a city called CAEL, which also belongs to the King of Coulam, peopled by Moors and Gentoos, great traders. It has a good harbour, whither come many ships of Malabar; others of Charamandel and Benguala."—_Barbosa_, in _Lisbon Coll._, 357-8. CAFFER, CAFFRE, COFFREE, &c., n.p. The word is properly the Ar. _Kāfir_, pl. _Kofra_, 'an infidel, an unbeliever in Islām.' As the Arabs applied this to Pagan negroes, among others, the Portuguese at an early date took it up in this sense, and our countrymen from them. A further appropriation in one direction has since made the name specifically that of the black tribes of South Africa, whom we now call, or till recently did call, CAFFRES. It was also applied in the Philippine Islands to the Papuas of N. Guinea, and the Alfuras of the Moluccas, brought into the slave-market. In another direction the word has become a quasi-proper name of the (more or less) fair, and non-Mahommedan, tribes of Hindu-Kush, sometimes called more specifically the _Siāhposh_ or 'black-robed' CAFIRS. The term is often applied malevolently by Mahommedans to Christians, and this is probably the origin of the mistake pervading some of the early Portuguese narratives, especially the _Roteiro of Vasco da Gama_, which described many of the Hindu and Indo-Chinese States as being Christian.[53] [c. 1300.—"KĀFIR." See under LACK.] c. 1404.—Of a people near China: "They were Christians after the manner of those of Cathay."—_Clavijo_ by _Markham_, 141. " And of India: "The people of India are Christians, the Lord and most part of the people, after the manner of the Greeks; and among them also are other Christians who mark themselves with fire in the face, and their creed is different from that of the others; for those who thus mark themselves with fire are less esteemed than the others. And among them are Moors and Jews, but they are subject to the Christians."—_Clavijo_, (orig.) § cxxi.; comp. _Markham_, 153-4. Here we have (1) the confusion of CAFFER and Christian; and (2) the confusion of Abyssinia (_India Tertia_ or _Middle India_ of some medieval writers) with India Proper. c. 1470.—"The sea is infested with pirates, all of whom are KOFARS, neither Christians nor Mussulmans; they pray to stone idols, and know not Christ."—_Athan. Nitikin_, in _India in the XVth Cent._, p. 11. 1552.—"... he learned that the whole people of the Island of S. Lourenço ... were black CAFRES with curly hair like those of Mozambique."—_Barros_, II. i. 1. 1563.—"In the year 1484 there came to Portugal the King of Benin, a CAFFRE by nation, and he became a Christian."—_Stanley's Correa_, p. 8. 1572.— "Verão os CAFRES asperos e avaros Tirar a linda dama seus vestidos." _Camões_, v. 47. By Burton: "shall see the CAFFRES, greedy race and fere "strip the fair Ladye of her raiment torn." 1582.—"These men are called CAFRES and are Gentiles."—_Castañeda_ (by N.L.), f. 42_b_. c. 1610.—"Il estoit fils d'vn CAFRE d'Ethiopie, et d'vne femme de ces isles, ce qu'on appelle Mulastre."—_Pyrard de Laval_, i. 220; [Hak. Soc. i. 307]. [c. 1610.—"... a Christian whom they call CAPAROU."—_Ibid._, Hak. Soc. i. 261.] 1614.—"That knave Simon the CAFFRO, not what the writer took him for—he is a knave, and better lost than found."—_Sainsbury_, i. 356. [1615.—"Odola and Gala are CAPHARRS which signifieth misbelievers."—_Sir T. Roe_, Hak. Soc. i. 23.] 1653.—"... toy mesme qui passe pour vn KIAFFER, ou homme sans Dieu, parmi les Mausulmans."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, 310 (ed. 1657). c. 1665.—"It will appear in the sequel of this History, that the pretence used by _Aureng-Zebe_, his third Brother, to cut off his (_Dara's_) head, was that he was turned KAFER, that is to say, an Infidel, of no Religion, an Idolater."—_Bernier_, E. T. p. 3; [ed. _Constable_, p. 7]. 1673.—"They show their Greatness by their number of Sumbreeroes and COFFERIES, whereby it is dangerous to walk late."—_Fryer_, 74. " "Beggars of the Musslemen Cast, that if they see a Christian in good Clothes ... are presently upon their Punctilios with God Almighty, and interrogate him, Why he suffers him to go afoot and in Rags, and this COFFERY (Unbeliever) to vaunt it thus?"—_Ibid._ 91. 1678.—"The Justices of the Choultry to turn Padry Pasquall, a Popish Priest, out of town, not to return again, and if it proves to be true that he attempted to seduce Mr. Mohun's COFFRE Franck from the Protestant religion."—_Ft. St. Geo. Cons._ in _Notes and Exts._, Pt. i. p. 72. 1759.—"Blacks, whites, COFFRIES, and even the natives of the country (Pegu) have not been exempted, but all universally have been subject to intermittent Fevers and Fluxes" (at Negrais).—In _Dalrymple, Or. Rep._ i. 124. " Among expenses of the Council at Calcutta in entertaining the Nabob we find "Purchasing a COFFRE boy, Rs. 500."—In _Long_, 194. 1781.—"_To be sold by Private Sale_—Two COFFREE Boys, who can play remarkably well on the French Horn, about 18 Years of Age: belonging to a Portuguese Paddrie lately deceased. For particulars apply to the Vicar of the Portuguese Church, Calcutta, March 17th, 1781."—_The India Gazette or Public Advertiser_, No. 19. 1781.—"Run away from his Master, a good-looking COFFREE Boy, about 20 years old, and about _6 feet 7 inches in height.... When he went off he had a high toupie_."—_Ibid._ Dec. 29. 1782.—"On Tuesday next will be sold three COFFREE Boys, two of whom play the French Horn ... a three-wheel'd Buggy, and a variety of other articles."—_India Gazette_, June 15. 1799.—"He (Tippoo) had given himself out as a Champion of the Faith, who was to drive the English CAFFERS out of India."—Letter in _Life of Sir T. Munro_, i. 221. 1800.—"The CAFFRE slaves, who had been introduced for the purpose of cultivating the lands, rose upon their masters, and seizing on the boats belonging to the island, effected their escape."—_Symes, Embassy to Ava_, p. 10. c. 1866.— "And if I were forty years younger, and my life before me to choose, I wouldn't be lectured by KAFIRS, or swindled by fat Hindoos." _Sir A. C. Lyall, The Old Pindaree._ CAFILA, s. Arab. _ḳāfila_; a body or convoy of travellers, a CARAVAN (q.v.). Also used in some of the following quotations for a sea convoy. 1552.—"Those roads of which we speak are the general routes of the CAFILAS, which are sometimes of 3,000 or 4,000 men ... for the country is very perilous because of both hill-people and plain-people, who haunt the roads to rob travellers."—_Barros_, IV. vi. 1. 1596.—"The ships of _Chatins_ (see CHETTY) of these parts are not to sail along the coast of Malavar or to the north except in a CAFILLA, that they may come and go more securely, and not be cut off by the Malavars and other corsairs."—_Proclamation of Goa Viceroy_, in _Archiv. Port. Or._, fasc. iii. 661. [1598.—"Two CAFFYLEN, that is companies of people and Camelles."—_Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. ii. 159.] [1616.—"A CAFILOWE consisting of 200 broadcloths," &c.—_Foster, Letters_, iv. 276.] [1617.—"By the failing of the Goa CAFFILA."—_Sir T. Roe_, Hak. Soc. ii. 402.] 1623.—"Non navigammo di notte, perchè la CAFILA era molto grande, al mio parere di più di ducento vascelli."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 587; [and comp. Hak. Soc. i. 18]. 1630.—"... some of the Raiahs ... making Outroades prey on the CAFFALOES passing by the Way...."—_Lord, Banian's Religion_, 81. 1672.—"Several times yearly numerous CAFILAS of merchant barques, collected in the Portuguese towns, traverse this channel (the Gulf of Cambay), and these always await the greater security of the full moon. It is also observed that the vessels which go through with this voyage should not be joined and fastened with iron, for so great is the abundance of loadstone in the bottom, that indubitably such vessels go to pieces and break up."—_P. Vincenzo_, 109. A curious survival of the old legend of the Loadstone Rocks. 1673.—"... Time enough before the CAPHALAS out of the Country come with their Wares."—_Fryer_, 86. 1727.—"_In Anno_ 1699, a pretty rich CAFFILA was robbed by a Band of 4 or 5000 villains ... which struck Terror on all that had commerce at _Tatta_."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 116. 1867.—"It was a curious sight to see, as was seen in those days, a carriage enter one of the northern gates of Palermo preceded and followed by a large convoy of armed and mounted travellers, a kind of KAFILA, that would have been more in place in the opening chapters of one of James's romances than in the latter half of the 19th century."—_Quarterly Review_, Jan., 101-2. CAFIRISTAN, n.p. P. _Kāfiristān_, the country of _Kāfirs_, _i.e._ of the pagan tribes of the Hindu Kush noticed in the article CAFFER. c. 1514.—"In Cheghânserâi there are neither grapes nor vineyards; but they bring the wines down the river from KAFERISTÂN.... So prevalent is the use of wine among them that every KAFER has a _khig_, or leathern bottle of wine about his neck; they drink wine instead of water."—_Autobiog. of Baber_, p. 144. [c. 1590.—The KÁFIRS in the Túmáns of Alishang and Najrao are mentioned in the _Āīn_, tr. _Jarrett_, ii. 406.] 1603.—"... they fell in with a certain pilgrim and devotee, from whom they learned that at a distance of 30 days' journey there was a city called CAPPERSTAM, into which no Mahomedan was allowed to enter...."—_Journey of Bened. Goës_, in _Cathay_, &c. ii. 554. CAIMAL, s. A Nair chief; a word often occurring in the old Portuguese historians. It is Malayāl. _kaimal_. 1504.—"So they consulted with the Zamorin, and the Moors offered their agency to send and poison the wells at Cochin, so as to kill all the Portuguese, and also to send Nairs in disguise to kill any of our people that they found in the palm-woods, and away from the town.... And meanwhile the Mangate CAIMAL, and the CAIMAL of Primbalam, and the CAIMAL of Diamper, seeing that the Zamorin's affairs were going from bad to worse, and that the castles which the Italians were making were all wind and nonsense, that it was already August when ships might be arriving from Portugal ... departed to their own estates with a multitude of their followers, and sent to the King of Cochin their OLLAS of allegiance."—_Correa_, i. 482. 1566.—"... certain lords bearing title, whom they call CAIMALS" (_caimães_).—_Damian de Goës, Chron. del Rei Dom Emmanuel_, p. 49. 1606.—"The Malabars give the name of CAIMALS (_Caimães_) to certain great lords of vassals, who are with their governments haughty as kings; but most of them have confederation and alliance with some of the great kings, whom they stand bound to aid and defend...."—_Gouvea_, f. 27_v_. 1634.— "Ficarão seus CAIMAIS prezos e mortos." _Malaca Conquistada_, v. 10. CAIQUE, s. The small skiff used at Constantinople, Turkish _ḳāīḳ_. Is it by accident, or by a radical connection through Turkish tribes on the Arctic shores of Siberia, that the Greenlander's _kayak_ is so closely identical? [The _Stanf. Dict._ says that the latter word is Esquimaux, and recognises no connection with the former.] CAJAN, s. This is a name given by Sprengel (_Cajanus indicus_), and by Linnæus (_Cytisus cajan_), to the leguminous shrub which gives DHALL (q.v.). A kindred plant has been called _Dolichos catjang_, Willdenow. We do not know the origin of this name. The _Cajan_ was introduced to America by the slave-traders from Africa. De Candolle finds it impossible to say whether its native region is India or Africa. (See DHALL, CALAVANCE.) [According to Mr. Skeat the word is Malay. _poko'kachang_, 'the plant which gives beans,' quite a different word from _kajang_ which gives us CADJAN.] CAJEPUT, s. The name of a fragrant essential oil produced especially in Celebes and the neighbouring island of Bouro. A large quantity is exported from Singapore and Batavia. It is used most frequently as an external application, but also internally, especially (of late) in cases of cholera. The name is taken from the Malay _kayu-putih_, _i.e._ '_Lignum album_.' Filet (see p. 140) gives six different trees as producing the oil, which is derived from the distillation of the leaves. The chief of these trees is _Melaleuca leucadendron_, L., a tree diffused from the Malay Peninsula to N.S. Wales. The drug and tree were first described by Rumphius, who died 1693. (See _Hanbury and Flückiger_, 247 [and _Wallace, Malay Arch._, ed. 1890, p. 294].) CAKSEN, s. This is Sea H. for _Coxswain_ (_Roebuck_). CALALUZ, s. A kind of swift rowing vessel often mentioned by the Portuguese writers as used in the Indian Archipelago. We do not know the etymology, nor the exact character of the craft. [According to Mr. Skeat, the word is Jav. _kelulus_, _kalulus_, spelt _keloeles_ by Klinkert, and explained by him as a kind of vessel. The word seems to be derived from _loeloes_, 'to go right through anything,' and thus the literal translation would be 'the threader,' the reference being, as in the case of most Malay boat names, to the special figure-head from which the boat was supposed to derive its whole character.] [1513.—CALAUZ, according to Mr. Whiteway, is the form of the word in _Andrade's Letter to Albuquerque of Feb. 22nd_.—_India Office MS._] 1525.—"4 great _lancharas_, and 6 CALALUZES and _manchuas_ which row very fast."—_Lembrança_, 8. 1539.—"The King (of Achin) set forward with the greatest possible despatch, a great armament of 200 rowing vessels, of which the greater part were _lancharas_, _joangas_, and CALALUZES, besides 15 high-sided junks."—_F. M. Pinto_, cap. xxxii. 1552.—"The King of Siam ... ordered to be built a fleet of some 200 sail, almost all _lancharas_ and CALALUZES, which are rowing-vessels."—_Barros_, II. vi. 1. 1613.—"And having embarked with some companions in a CALELUZ or rowing vessel...."—_Godinho de Eredia_, f. 51. CALAMANDER WOOD, s. A beautiful kind of rose-wood got from a Ceylon tree (_Diospyros quaesita_). Tennent regards the name as a Dutch corruption of _Coromandel_ wood (i. 118), and Drury, we see, calls one of the ebony-trees (_D. melanoxylon_) "Coromandel-ebony." Forbes Watson gives as Singhalese names of the wood _Calumidiriya_, _Kalumederiye_, &c., and the term _Kalumadīriya_ is given with this meaning in Clough's Singh. Dict.; still in absence of further information, it may remain doubtful if this be not a borrowed word. It may be worth while to observe that, according to Tavernier, [ed. _Ball_, ii. 4] the "painted calicoes" or "chites" of Masulipatam were called "_Calmendar_, that is to say, done with a pencil" (_Ḳalam-dār_?), and possibly this appellation may have been given by traders to a delicately veined wood. [The _N.E.D._ suggests that the Singh. terms quoted above may be adaptations from the Dutch.] 1777.—"In the Cingalese language CALAMINDER is said to signify a black flaming tree. The heart, or woody part of it, is extremely handsome, with whitish or pale yellow and black or brown veins, streaks and waves."—_Thunberg_, iv. 205-6. 1813.—"CALAMINDER wood" appears among Ceylon products in _Milburn_, i. 345. 1825.—"A great deal of the furniture in Ceylon is made of ebony, as well as of the CALAMANDER tree ... which is become scarce from the improvident use formerly made of it."—_Heber_ (1844), ii. 161. 1834.—"The forests in the neighbourhood afford timber of every kind (CALAMANDER excepted)."—_Chitty, Ceylon Gazetteer_, 198. CALAMBAC, s. The finest kind of aloes-wood. Crawfurd gives the word as Javanese, _kalambak_, but it perhaps came with the article from CHAMPA (q.v.). 1510.—"There are three sorts of aloes-wood. The first and most perfect sort is called CALAMPAT."—_Varthema_, 235. 1516.—"... It must be said that the very fine CALEMBUCO and the other eagle-wood is worth at Calicut 1000 maravedis the pound."—_Barbosa_, 204. 1539.—"This Embassador, that was Brother-in-law to the King of the Batas ... brought him a rich Present of Wood of Aloes, CALAMBAA, and 5 quintals of Benjamon in flowers."—_F. M. Pinto_, in Cogan's tr. p. 15 (orig. cap. xiii.). 1551.—(Campar, in Sumatra) "has nothing but forests which yield aloeswood, called in India CALAMBUCO."—_Castanheda_, bk. iii. cap. 63, p. 218, quoted by _Crawfurd_, Des. Dic. 7. 1552.—"Past this kingdom of Camboja begins the other Kingdom called Campa (CHAMPA), in the mountains of which grows the genuine aloes-wood, which the Moors of those parts call CALAMBUC."—_Barros_, I. ix. 1. [c. 1590.—"KALANBAK (calembic) is the wood of a tree brought from ZÍRBÁD; it is heavy and full of veins. Some believe it to be the raw wood of aloes."—_Āīn_, ed. _Blochmann_, i. 81. [c. 1610.—"From this river (the Ganges) comes that excellent wood CALAMBA, which is believed to come from the Earthly Paradise."—_Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. i. 335.] 1613.—"And the CALAMBA is the most fragrant _medulla_ of the said tree."—_Godinho de Eredia_, f. 15_v_. [1615.—"Lumra (a black gum), gumlack, COLLOMBACK."—_Foster, Letters_, iv. 87.] 1618.—"We opened the ij chistes which came from Syam with CALLAMBACK and silk, and waid it out."—_Cocks's Diary_, ii. 51. 1774.—"Les Mahometans font de ce KALAMBAC des chapelets qu'ils portent à la main par amusement. Ce bois quand il est échauffé ou un peu frotté, rend un odeur agréable."—_Niebuhr, Desc. de l'Arabie_, 127. See EAGLE-WOOD and ALOES. CALASH, s. French _calèche_, said by Littré to be a Slav word, [and so _N.E.D._]. In Bayly's Dict. it is _calash_ and _caloche_. [The _N.E.D._ does not recognise the latter form; the former is as early as 1679]. This seems to have been the earliest precursor of the BUGGY in Eastern settlements. Bayly defines it as 'a small open chariot.' The quotation below refers to Batavia, and the President in question was the Prest. of the English Factory at Chusan, who, with his council, had been expelled from China, and was halting at Batavia on his way to India. 1702.—"The Shabander riding home in his CALASH this Morning, and seeing the President sitting without the door at his Lodgings, alighted and came and Sat with the President near an hour ... what moved the Shabander to speak so plainly to the President thereof he knew not, But observed that the Shahbander was in his Glasses at his first alighting from his CALASH."—_Procgs._ "Munday, 30th March," _MS. Report in India Office_. CALAVANCE, s. A kind of bean; acc. to the quotation from Osbeck, _Dolichos sinensis_. The word was once common in English use, but seems forgotten, unless still used at sea. Sir Joseph Hooker writes: "When I was in the Navy, haricot beans were in constant use as a substitute for potatoes and in Brazil and elsewhere, were called CALAVANCES. I do not remember whether they were the seed of _Phaseolus lunatus_ or _vulgaris_, or of _Dolichos sinensis_, alias _Catjang_" (see CAJAN). The word comes from the Span. _garbanzos_, which De Candolle mentions as Castilian for '_pois chiche_,' or _Cicer arietinum_, and as used also in Basque under the form _garbantzua_, [or _garbatzu_, from _garau_, 'seed,' _antzu_, 'dry,' _N.E.D._] 1620.—"... from hence they make their provition in aboundance, viz. beefe and porke ... GARVANCES, or small peaze or beanes...."—_Cocks's Diary_, ii. 311. c. 1630.—"... in their Canoos brought us ... green pepper, CARAVANCE, Buffols, Hens, Eggs, and other things."—_Sir T. Herbert_, ed. 1665, p. 350. 1719.—"I was forc'd to give them an extraordinary meal every day, either of _Farina_ or CALAVANCES, which at once made a considerable consumption of our water and firing."—_Shelvocke's Voyage_, 62. 1738.—"But GARVANÇOS are prepared in a different manner, neither do they grow soft like other pulse, by boiling...."—_Shaw's Travels_, ed. 1757, p. 140. 1752.—"... CALLVANSES (_Dolichos sinensis_)."—_Osbeck_, i. 304. 1774.—"When I asked any of the men of Dory why they had no gardens of plantains and KALAVANSAS ... I learnt ... that the Haraforas supply them."—_Forrest, V. to N. Guinea_, 109. 1814.—"His Majesty is authorised to permit for a limited time by Order in Council, the Importation from any Port or Place whatever of ... any Beans called Kidney, French Beans, Tares, Lentiles, CALLIVANCES, and all other sorts of Pulse."—Act 54 Geo. III. cap. xxxvi. CALAY, s. Tin; also v., to tin copper vessels—H. _ḳala'ī karnā_. The word is Ar. _ḳala'i_, 'tin,' which according to certain Arabic writers was so called from a mine in India called _ḳala'_. In spite of the different initial and terminal letters, it seems at least possible that the place meant was the same that the old Arab geographers called _Kalah_, near which they place mines of tin (_al-ḳala'i_), and which was certainly somewhere about the coast of Malacca, possibly, as has been suggested, at _Kadah_[54] or as we write it, QUEDDA. [See _Āīn_, tr. _Jarrett_, iii. 48.] The tin produce of that region is well known. _Kalang_ is indeed also a name of tin in Malay, which may have been the true origin of the word before us. It may be added that the small State of Salangor between Malacca and Perak was formerly known as _Nagri_-KALANG, or the 'Tin Country,' and that the place on the coast where the British Resident lives is called KLANG (see _Miss Bird, Golden Chersonese_, 210, 215). The Portuguese have the forms _calaim_ and _calin_, with the nasal termination so frequent in their Eastern borrowings. Bluteau explains _calaim_ as 'Tin of India, finer than ours.' The old writers seem to have hesitated about the identity with tin, and the word is confounded in one quotation below with TOOTNAGUE (q.v.). The French use _calin_. In the P. version of the Book of Numbers (ch. xxxi. v. 22) _ḳala'ī_ is used for 'tin.' See on this word Quatremère in the _Journal des Savans_, Dec. 1846. c. 920.—"Kalah is the focus of the trade in aloeswood, in camphor, in sandalwood, in ivory, in the lead which is called AL-KALA'I."—_Relation des Voyages, &c._, i. 94. c. 1154.—"Thence to the Isles of Lankiāliūs is reckoned two days, and from the latter to the Island of Kalah 5.... There is in this last island an abundant mine of tin (AL-KALA'I). The metal is very pure and brilliant."—_Edrisi_, by _Jaubert_, i. 80. 1552.—"—Tin, which the people of the country call CALEM."—_Castanheda_, iii. 213. It is mentioned as a staple of Malacca in ii. 186. 1606.—"That all the chalices which were neither of gold, nor silver, nor of tin, nor of CALAIM, should be broken up and destroyed."—_Gouvea, Synodo_, f. 29_b_. 1610.—"They carry (to Hormuz) ... clove, cinnamon, pepper, cardamom, ginger, mace, nutmeg, sugar, CALAYN, or tin."—_Relaciones de P. Teixeira_, 382. c. 1610.—"... money ... not only of gold and silver, but also of another metal, which is called CALIN, which is white like tin, but harder, purer, and finer, and which is much used in the Indies."—_Pyrard de Laval_ (1679) i. 164; [Hak. Soc. i. 234, with Gray's note]. 1613.—"And he also reconnoitred all the sites of mines, of gold, silver, mercury, tin or CALEM, and iron and other metals...."—_Godinho de Eredia_, f. 58. [1644.—"CALLAYM." See quotation under TOOTNAGUE.] 1646.—"... il y a (_i.e._ in Siam) plusieurs minieres de CALAIN, qui est vn metal metoyen, entre le plomb et l'estain."—_Cardim, Rel. de la Prov. de Japon_, 163. 1726.—"The goods exported hither (from Pegu) are ... KALIN (a metal coming very near silver)...."—_Valentijn_, v. 128. 1770.—"They send only one vessel (viz. the Dutch to Siam) which transports Javanese horses, and is freighted with sugar, spices, and linen; for which they receive in return CALIN, at 70 livres 100 weight."—_Raynal_ (tr. 1777), i. 208. 1780.—"... the port of Quedah; there is a trade for CALIN or tutenague ... to export to different parts of the Indies."—In _Dunn, N. Directory_, 338. 1794-5.—In the _Travels to China_ of the younger Deguignes, CALIN is mentioned as a kind of tin imported into China from Batavia and Malacca.—iii. 367. CALCUTTA, n.p. B. _Kalikātā_, or _Kalikattā_, a name of uncertain etymology. The first mention that we are aware of occurs in the _Āīn-i-Akbari_. It is well to note that in some early charts, such as that in Valentijn, and the oldest in the _English Pilot_, though Calcutta is not entered, there is a place on the Hoogly _Calcula_, or _Calcuta_, which leads to mistake. It is far below, near the modern Fulta. [With reference to the quotations below from Luillier and Sonnerat, Sir H. Yule writes (_Hedges, Diary_, Hak. Soc. ii. xcvi.): "In Orme's _Historical Fragments_, Job Charnock is described as 'Governor of the Factory at Golgot near Hughley.' This name Golgot and the corresponding Golghāt in an extract from Muhabbat Khān indicate the name of the particular locality where the English Factory at Hugli was situated. And some confusion of this name with that of Calcutta may have led to the curious error of the Frenchman Luiller and Sonnerat, the former of whom calls Calcutta _Golgouthe_, while the latter says: 'Les Anglais prononcent et ecrivent _Golgota_.'"] c. 1590.—"KALIKATĀ _wa Bakoya wa Barbakpūr_, 3 _Mahal_."—_Āīn_. (orig.) i. 408; [tr. _Jarrett_, ii. 141]. [1688.—"Soe myself accompanyed with Capt. Haddock and the 120 soldiers we carryed from hence embarked, and about the 20th September arrived at CALCUTTA."—_Hedges, Diary_, Hak. Soc. ii. lxxix.] 1698.—"This avaricious disposition the English plied with presents, which in 1698 obtained his permission to purchase from the Zemindar ... the towns of Sootanutty, CALCUTTA, and Goomopore, with their districts extending about 3 miles along the eastern bank of the river."—_Orme_, repr. ii. 71. 1702.—"The next Morning we pass'd by the _English_ Factory belonging to the old Company, which they call GOLGOTHA, and is a handsome Building, to which were adding stately Warehouses."—_Voyage to the E. Indies, by Le Sieur Luillier_, E. T. 1715, p. 259. 1726.—"The ships which sail thither (to Hugli) first pass by the English Lodge in COLLECATTE, 9 miles (Dutch miles) lower down than ours, and after that the French one called _Chandarnagor_...."—_Valentijn_, v. 162. 1727.—"The Company has a pretty good Hospital at CALCUTTA, where many go in to undergo the Penance of Physic, but few come out to give an Account of its Operation.... One Year I was there, and there were reckoned in August about 1200 _English_, some Military, some Servants to the Company, some private Merchants residing in the Town, and some Seamen belong to Shipping lying at the Town, and before the beginning of _January_ there were 460 Burials registred in the Clerk's Books of Mortality."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 9 and 6. c. 1742.—"I had occasion to stop at the city of Firáshdánga (Chandernagore) which is inhabited by a tribe of Frenchmen. The city of CALCUTTA, which is on the other side of the water, and inhabited by a tribe of English who have settled there, is much more extensive and thickly populated...."—_'Abdul Karím Khán_, in _Elliot_, viii. 127. 1753.—"Au dessous d'Ugli immédiatement, est l'établissement Hollandois de SHINSURA, puis SHANDERNAGOR, établissement François, puis la loge Danoise (Serampore), et plus bas, sur la rivage opposé, qui est celui de la gauche en descendant, Banki-bazar, où les Ostendois n'ont pû se maintenir; enfin COLICOTTA aux Anglois, à quelques lieues de Banki-bazar, et du même côté."—_D'Anville, Éclaircissemens_, 64. With this compare: "Almost opposite to the _Danes_ Factory is _Banke-banksal_, a Place where the Ostend Company settled a Factory, but, in _Anno_ 1723, they quarrelled with the _Fouzdaar_ or Governor of _Hughly_, and he forced the _Ostenders_ to quit...."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 18. 1782.—"Les Anglais pourroient retirer aujourd'hui des sommes immenses de l'Inde, s'ils avoient eu l'attention de mieux composer le conseil suprême de CALECUTA."[55]—_Sonnerat, Voyage_, i. 14. CALEEFA, s. Ar. _Khalīfa_, the Caliph or Vice-gerent, a word which we do not introduce here in its high Mahommedan use, but because of its quaint application in Anglo-Indian households, at least in Upper India, to two classes of domestic servants, the tailor and the cook, and sometimes to the barber and farrier. The first is _always_ so addressed by his fellow-servants (_Khalīfa-jī_). In South India the cook is called MAISTRY, _i.e._ _artiste_. In Sicily, we may note, he is always called _Monsù_ (!) an indication of what ought to be his nationality. The root of the word _Khalīfa_, according to Prof. Sayce, means 'to change,' and another derivative, _khālif_, 'exchange or agio' is the origin of the Greek κολλύβος (_Princ. of Philology_, 2nd ed., 213). c. 1253.—"... vindrent marcheant en l'ost qui nous distrent et conterent que li roys des Tartarins avoit prise la citei de Baudas et l'apostole des Sarrazins ... lequel on appeloit le CALIFE de Baudas...."—_Joinville_, cxiv. 1298.—"Baudas is a great city, which used to be the seat of the CALIF of all the Saracens in the world, just as Rome is the seat of the Pope of all the Christians."—_Marco Polo_, Bk. I. ch. 6. 1552.—"To which the Sheikh replied that he was the vassal of the Soldan of Cairo, and that without his permission who was the sovereign CALIFA of the Prophet Mahamed, he could hold no communication with people who so persecuted his followers...."—_Barros_, II. i. 2. 1738.—"Muzeratty, the late KALEEFA, or lieutenant of this province, assured me that he saw a bone belonging to one of them (ancient stone coffins) which was near two of their _drass_ (_i.e._ 36 inches) in length."—_Shaw's Travels in Barbary_, ed. 1757, p. 30. 1747.—"As to the house, and the patrimonial lands, together with the appendages of the murdered minister, they were presented by the QHALIF of the age, that is by the Emperor himself, to his own daughter."—_Seir Mutaqherin_, iii. 37. c. 1760 (?).— "I hate all Kings and the thrones they sit on, From the King of France to the Caliph of Britain." These lines were found among the papers of Pr. Charles Edward, and supposed to be his. But Lord Stanhope, in the 2nd ed. of his _Miscellanies_, says he finds that they are slightly altered from a poem by Lord Rochester. This we cannot find. [The original lines of Rochester (_Poems on State Affairs_, i. 171) run: "I hate all Monarchs, and the thrones they sit on, From the Hector of France to the Cully of Britain."] [1813.—"The most skilful among them (the wrestlers) is appointed KHULEEFU, or superintendent for the season...."—_Broughton, Letters_, ed. 1892, p. 164.] CALEEOON, CALYOON, s. P. _kaliyūn_, a water-pipe for smoking; the Persian form of the HUBBLE-BUBBLE (q.v.). [1812.—"A Persian visit, when the guest is a distinguished personage, generally consists of three acts: first, the KALEOUN, or water pipe...."—_Morier, Journey through Persia_, &c., p. 13.] 1828.—"The elder of the men met to smoke their CALLEOONS under the shade."—_The Kuzzilbash_, i. 59. [1880.—"KALLIÚNS." See quotation under JULIBDAR.] CALICO, s. Cotton cloth, ordinarily of tolerably fine texture. The word appears in the 17th century sometimes in the form of _Calicut_, but possibly this may have been a purism, for _calicoe_ or _callico_ occurs in English earlier, or at least more commonly in early voyages. [_Callaca_ in 1578, _Draper's Dict._ p. 42.] The word may have come to us through the French _calicot_, which though retaining the _t_ to the eye, does not do so to the ear. The quotations sufficiently illustrate the use of the word and its origin from Calicut. The fine cotton stuffs of Malabar are already mentioned by Marco Polo (ii. 379). Possibly they may have been all brought from beyond the Ghauts, as the Malabar cotton, ripening during the rains, is not usable, and the cotton stuffs now used in Malabar all come from Madura (see _Fryer_ below; and _Terry_ under CALICUT). The Germans, we may note, call the turkey _Calecutische Hahn_, though it comes no more from Calicut than it does from Turkey. [See TURKEY.] 1579.—"3 great and large Canowes, in each whereof were certaine of the greatest personages that were about him, attired all of them in white Lawne, or cloth of CALECUT."—_Drake, World Encompassed_, Hak. Soc. 139. 1591.—"The commodities of the shippes that come from Bengala bee ... fine CALICUT cloth, _Pintados_, and Rice."—_Barker's Lancaster_, in _Hakl._ ii. 592. 1592.—"The CALICOS were book-CALICOS, CALICO launes, broad white CALICOS, fine starched CALICOS, coarse white CALICOS, browne coarse CALICOS."—_Desc. of the Great Carrack Madre de Dios._ 1602.—"And at his departure gaue a robe, and a Tucke of CALICO wrought with gold."—_Lancaster's Voyage_, in _Purchas_, i. 153. 1604.—"It doth appear by the abbreviate of the Accounts sent home out of the Indies, that there remained in the hands of the Agent, Master Starkey, 482 fardels of CALICOS."—In _Middleton's Voyage_, Hak. Soc. App. iii. 13. " "I can fit you, gentlemen, with fine CALLICOES too, for doublets; the only sweet fashion now, most delicate and courtly: a meek gentle CALLICO, cut upon two double affable taffatas; all most neat, feat, and unmatchable."—_Dekker, The Honest Whore_, Act. II. Sc. v. 1605.—"... about their loynes they (the Javanese) weare a kind of CALLICO-cloth."—_Edm. Scot, ibid._ 165. 1608.—"They esteem not so much of money as of CALECUT clothes, Pintados, and such like stuffs."—_Iohn Davis, ibid._ 136. 1612.—"CALICO copboord claiths, the piece ... xls."—_Rates and Valuatiouns_, &c. (Scotland), p. 294. 1616.—"Angarezia ... inhabited by Moores trading with the Maine, and other three Easterne Ilands with their Cattell and fruits, for CALLICOES or other linnen to cover them."—_Sir T. Roe_, in _Purchas_; [with some verbal differences in Hak. Soc. i. 17]. 1627.—"CALICOE, _tela delicata Indica_. H. Calicúd, _dicta_ à Calecút, _Indiae regione ubi conficitur_."—_Minsheu_, 2nd ed., s.v. 1673.—"Staple Commodities are CALICUTS, white and painted."—_Fryer_, 34. " "Calecut for Spice ... and no Cloath, though it give the name of CALECUT to all in India, it being the first Port from whence they are known to be brought into Europe."—_Ibid._ 86. 1707.—"The Governor lays before the Council the insolent action of Captain Leaton, who on Sunday last marched part of his company ... over the Company's CALICOES that lay a dyeing."—Minute in _Wheeler_, ii. 48. 1720.—Act 7 Geo. I. cap. vii. "An Act to preserve and encourage the woollen and silk manufacture of this kingdom, and for more effectual employing of the Poor, by prohibiting the Use and Wear of all printed, painted, stained or dyed CALLICOES in Apparel, Houshold Stuff, Furniture, or otherwise...."—_Stat. at Large_, v. 229. 1812.— "Like Iris' bow down darts the painted clue, Starred, striped, and spotted, yellow, red, and blue, Old CALICO, torn silk, and muslin new." _Rejected Addresses (Crabbe)._ CALICUT, n.p. In the Middle Ages the chief city, and one of the chief ports of Malabar, and the residence of the ZAMORIN (q.v.). The name _Kōl̤ikōḍu_ is said to mean the 'Cock-Fortress.' [Logan (_Man. Malabar_, i. 241 note) gives _koli_, 'fowl,' and _kottu_, 'corner or empty space,' or _kotta_, 'a fort.' There was a legend, of the Dido type, that all the space within cock-crow was once granted to the Zamorin.] c. 1343.—"We proceeded from Fandaraina to ḲALIḲŪT, one of the chief ports of Mulībār. The people of Chīn, of Java, of Sailān, of Mahal (Maldives), of Yemen, and Fārs frequent it, and the traders of different regions meet there. Its port is among the greatest in the world."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 89. c. 1430.—"COLLICUTHIAM deinceps petiit, urbem maritimam, octo millibus passuum ambitu, nobile totius Indiae emporium, pipere, lacca, gingibere, cinnamomo crassiore,[56] kebulis, zedoaria fertilis."—_Conti_, in _Poggius, De Var. Fortunae_. 1442.—"CALICUT is a perfectly secure harbour, which like that of Ormuz brings together merchants from every city and from every country."—_Abdurrazzāk_, in _India in XVth Cent._, p. 13. c. 1475.—"CALECUT is a port for the whole Indian sea.... The country produces pepper, ginger, colour plants, muscat [nutmeg?], cloves, cinnamon, aromatic roots, _adrach_ [green ginger] ... and everything is cheap, and servants and maids are very good."—_Ath. Nikitin., ibid._ p. 20. 1498.—"We departed thence, with the pilot whom the king gave us, for a city which is called QUALECUT."—_Roteiro de V. da Gama_, 49. 1572.— "Já fóra de tormenta, e dos primeiros Mares, o temor vão do peito voa; Disse alegre o Piloto Melindano, 'Terra he de CALECUT, se não me engano.'" _Camões_, vi. 92. By Burton: "now, 'scaped the tempest and the first sea-dread, fled from each bosom terrors vain, and cried the Melindanian Pilot in delight, 'Calecut-land, if aught I see aright!'" 1616.—"Of that wool they make divers sorts of _Callico_, which had that name (as I suppose) from CALLICUTTS, not far from Goa, where that kind of cloth was first bought by the Portuguese."—_Terry_, in _Purchas_. [In ed. 1777, p. 105, CALLICUTE.] CALINGULA, s. A sluice or escape. Tam. _kalingal_; much used in reports of irrigation works in S. India. [1883.—"Much has been done in the way of providing sluices for minor channels of supply, and CALINGULAHS, or water weirs for surplus vents."—_Venkasami Row, Man. of Tanjore_, p. 332.] CALPUTTEE, s. A caulker; also the process of caulking; H. and Beng. _kālāpattī_ and _kalāpāttī_, and these no doubt from the Port. _calafate_. But this again is oriental in origin, from the Arabic _ḳālāfat_, the 'process of caulking.' It is true that Dozy (see p. 376) and also Jal (see his _Index_, ii. 589) doubt the last derivation, and are disposed to connect the Portuguese and Spanish words, and the Italian _calafattare_, &c., with the Latin _calefacere_, a view which M. Marcel Devic rejects. The latter word would apply well enough to the process of _pitching_ a vessel as practised in the Mediterranean, where we have seen the vessel careened over, and a great fire of thorns kindled under it to keep the pitch fluid. But caulking is not pitching; and when both form and meaning correspond so exactly, and when we know so many other marine terms in the Mediterranean to have been taken from the Arabic, there does not seem to be room for reasonable doubt in this case. The Emperor Michael V. (A.D. 1041) was called καλαφάτης, because he was the son of a caulker (see _Ducange, Gloss. Graec._, who quotes _Zonaras_). 1554.—(At Mozambique) ... "To two CALAFATTES ... of the said brigantines, at the rate annually of 20,000 _reis_ each, with 9000 _reis_ each for maintenance and 6 measures of millet to each, of which no count is taken."—_Simão Botelho, Tombo_, 11. c. 1620.—"S'il estoit besoin de CALFADER le Vaisseau ... on y auroit beaucoup de peine dans ce Port, principalement si on est constraint de se seruir des Charpentiers et des CALFADEURS du Pays; parce qu'ils dependent tous du Gouverneur de Bombain."—_Routier ... des Indes Orient._, par Aleixo da Motta, in Thevenot's Collection. CALUAT, s. This in some old travels is used for Ar. _khilwat_, 'privacy, a private interview' (_C. P. Brown, MS._). 1404.—"And this Garden they call _Talicia_, and in their tongue they call it CALBET."—_Clavijo_, § cix. Comp. _Markham_, 130. [1670.—"Still deeper in the square is the third tent, called CALUET-KANE, the retired spot, or the place of the privy Council."—_Bernier_, ed. _Constable_, 361.] 1822.—"I must tell you what a good fellow the little Raja of Tallaca is. When I visited him we sat on two musnads without exchanging one single word, in a very respectable durbar; but the moment we retired to a KHILWUT the Raja produced his Civil and Criminal Register, and his Minute of demands, collections and balances for the 1st quarter, and began explaining the state of his country as eagerly as a young Collector."—_Elphinstone_, in _Life_, ii. 144. [1824.—"The KHELWET or private room in which the doctor was seated."—_Hajji Baba_, p. 87.] CALUETE, CALOETE, s. The punishment of impalement; Malayāl. _kaluekki_ (pron. _etti_). [See IMPALE.] 1510.—"The said wood is fixed in the middle of the back of the malefactor, and passes through his body ... this torture is called 'UNCALVET.'"—_Varthema_, 147. 1582.—"The Capitaine General for to encourage them the more, commanded before them all to pitch a long staffe in the ground, the which was made sharp at ye one end. The same among the Malabars is called CALVETE, upon ye which they do execute justice of death, unto the poorest or vilest people of the country."—_Castañeda_, tr. by N. L., ff. 142_v_, 143. 1606.—"The Queen marvelled much at the thing, and to content them she ordered the sorcerer to be delivered over for punishment, and to be set on the CALOETE, which is a very sharp stake fixed firmly in the ground...." &c.—_Gouvea_, f. 47_v_; see also f. 163. CALYAN, n.p. The name of more than one city of fame in W. and S. India; Skt. _Kalyāna_, 'beautiful, noble, propitious,' One of these is the place still known as _Kalyān_, on the Ulas river, more usually called by the name of the city, 33 m. N.E. of Bombay. This is a very ancient port, and is probably the one mentioned by Cosmas below. It appears as the residence of a donor in an inscription on the Kanheri caves in Salsette (see _Fergusson and Burgess_, p. 349). Another KALYĀNA was the capital of the Chalukyas of the Deccan in the 9th-12th centuries. This is in the Nizam's district of Naldrūg, about 40 miles E.N.E. of the fortress called by that name. A third KALYĀNA was a port of Canara, between Mangalore and Kundapur, in lat. 13° 28′ or thereabouts, on the same river as BACANORE (q.v.). [This is apparently the place which Tavernier (ed. _Ball_, ii. 206) calls _Callian Bondi_ or _Kalyān Bandar_.] The quotations refer to the first Calyan. c. A.D. 80-90.—"The local marts which occur in order after Barygaza are Akabaru, Suppara, KALLIENA, a city which was raised to the rank of a regular mart in the time of Saraganes, but, since Sandanes became its master, its trade has been put under restrictions; for if Greek vessels, even by accident, enter its ports, a guard is put on board, and they are taken to Barygaza."—_Periplus_, § 52. c. A.D. 545.—"And the most notable places of trade are these: Sindu, Orrhotha, KALLIANA, Sibor...."—_Cosmas_, in _Cathay, &c._, p. clxxviii. 1673.—On both sides are placed stately _Aldeas_, and dwellings of the _Portugal Fidalgos_; till on the Right, within a Mile or more of GULLEAN, they yield possession to the neighbouring _Seva Gi_, at which City (the key this way into that Rebel's Country), Wind and Tide favouring us, we landed."—_Fryer_, p. 123. 1825.—"Near Candaulah is a waterfall ... its stream winds to join the sea, nearly opposite to Tannah, under the name of the CALLIANEE river."—_Heber_, ii. 137. Prof. Forchhammer has lately described the great remains of a Pagoda and other buildings with inscriptions, near the city of Pegu, called KALYĀNI. CAMBAY, n.p. Written by Mahommedan writers _Kanbāyat_, sometimes _Kinbāyat_. According to Col. Tod, the original Hindu name was _Khambavati_, 'City of the Pillar'; [the _Mad. Admin. Man. Gloss._ gives _stambha-tīrtha_, 'sacred pillar pool']. Long a very famous port of Guzerat, at the head of the Gulf to which it gives its name. Under the Mahommedan Kings of Guzerat it was one of their chief residences, and they are often called Kings of Cambay. Cambay is still a feudatory State under a Nawab. The place is in decay, owing partly to the shoals, and the extraordinary rise and fall of the tides in the Gulf, impeding navigation. [See _Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. i. 313 _seqq._]. c. 951.—"From KAMBÁYA to the sea about 2 parasangs. From Kambáya to Súrabáya (?) about 4 days."—_Istakhri_, in _Elliot_, i. 30. 1298.—"CAMBAET is a great kingdom.... There is a great deal of trade.... Merchants come here with many ships and cargoes...."—_Marco Polo_, Bk. iii. ch. 28. 1320.—"Hoc vero Oceanum mare in illis partibus principaliter habet duos portus: quorum vnus nominatur _Mahabar_, et alius CAMBETH."—_Marino Sanudo_, near beginning. c. 1420.—"CAMBAY is situated near to the sea, and is 12 miles in circuit; it abounds in spikenard, lac, indigo, myrabolans, and silk."—_Conti_, in _India in XVth Cent._, 20. 1498.—"In which Gulf, as we were informed, there are many cities of Christians and Moors, and a city which is called QUAMBAYA."—_Roteiro_, 49. 1506.—"In COMBEA è terra de Mori, e il suo Re è Moro; el è una gran terra, e li nasce turbiti, e spigonardo, e milo (read _nilo_—see ANIL), lache, corniole, calcedonie, gotoni...."—_Rel. di Leonardo Ca' Masser_, in _Archivio Stor. Italiano_, App. 1674.— "The Prince of CAMBAY'S daily food Is asp and basilisk and toad, Which makes him have so strong a breath, Each night he stinks a queen to death." _Hudibras_, Pt. ii. Canto i. Butler had evidently read the stories of Mahmūd Bigara, Sultan of Guzerat, in Varthema or Purchas. CAMBOJA, n.p. An ancient kingdom in the eastern part of Indo-China, once great and powerful: now fallen, and under the 'protectorate' of France, whose Saigon colony it adjoins. The name, like so many others of Indo-China since the days of Ptolemy, is of Skt. origin, being apparently a transfer of the name of a nation and country on the N.W. frontier of India, _Kamboja_, supposed to have been about the locality of Chitral or Kafiristan. Ignoring this, fantastic Chinese and other etymologies have been invented for the name. In the older Chinese annals (c. 1200 B.C.) this region had the name of _Fu-nan_; from the period after our era, when the kingdom of Camboja had become powerful, it was known to the Chinese as _Chin-la_. Its power seems to have extended at one time westward, perhaps to the shores of the B. of Bengal. Ruins of extraordinary vastness and architectural elaboration are numerous, and have attracted great attention since M. Mouhot's visit in 1859; though they had been mentioned by 16th century missionaries, and some of the buildings when standing in splendour were described by a Chinese visitor at the end of the 13th century. The Cambojans proper call themselves _Khmer_, a name which seems to have given rise to singular confusions (see COMAR). The gum GAMBOGE (_Cambodiam_ in the early records [_Birdwood, Rep. on Old Rec._, 27]) so familiar in use, derives its name from this country, the chief source of supply. c. 1161.—"... although ... because the belief of the people of Rámánya (Pegu) was the same as that of the Buddha-believing men of Ceylon.... Parakrama the king was living in peace with the king of Rámánya—yet the ruler of Rámánya ... forsook the old custom of providing maintenance for the ambassadors ... saying: 'These messengers are sent to go to KÁMBOJA,' and so plundered all their goods and put them in prison in the Malaya country.... Soon after this he seized some royal virgins sent by the King of Ceylon to the King of KÁMBOJA...."—Ext. from _Ceylonese Annals_, by _T. Rhys Davids_, in _J.A.S.B._ xli. Pt. i. p. 198. 1295.—"Le pays de Tchin-la.... Les gens du pays le nomment KAN-PHOU-TCHI. Sous la dynastie actuelle, les livres sacrés des Tibétains nomment ce pays KAN-PHOU-TCHI...."—Chinese _Account of Chinla_, in _Abel Rémusat, Nouv. Mél._ i. 100. c. 1535.—"Passing from Siam towards China by the coast we find the kingdom of Cambaia (read CAMBOIA) ... the people are great warriors ... and the country of CAMBOIA abounds in all sorts of victuals ... in this land the lords voluntarily burn themselves when the king dies...."—_Sommario de' Regni_, in _Ramusio_, i. f. 336. 1552.—"And the next State adjoining Siam is the kingdom of CAMBOJA, through the middle of which flows that splendid river the Mecon, the source of which is in the regions of China...."—_Barros_, Dec. I. Liv. ix. cap. 1. 1572.— "Vês, passa por CAMBOJA Mecom rio, Que capitão das aguas se interpreta...." _Camões_, x. 127. [1616.—"22 cattes CAMBOJA (gamboge)."—_Foster, Letters_, iv. 188.] CAMEEZE, s. This word (_ḳamīṣ_) is used in colloquial H. and Tamil for 'a shirt.' It comes from the Port. _camisa_. But that word is directly from the Arab _ḳamīṣ_, 'a tunic.' Was St. Jerome's Latin word an earlier loan from the Arabic, or the source of the Arabic word? probably the latter; [so _N.E.D._ s.v. _Camise_]. The Mod. Greek Dict. of Sophocles has καμίσιον. _Camesa_ is, according to the _Slang Dictionary_, used in the cant of English thieves; and in more ancient slang it was made into '_commission_.' c. 400.—"Solent militantes habere lineas quas CAMISIAS vocant, sic aptas membris et adstrictas corporibus, ut expediti sint vel ad cursum, vel ad praelia ... quocumque necessitas traxerit."—_Scti. Hieronymi Epist._ (lxiv.) _ad Fabiolam_, § 11. 1404.—"And to the said Ruy Gonzalez he gave a big horse, an ambler, for they prize a horse that ambles, furnished with saddle and bridle, very well according to their fashion; and besides he gave him a CAMISA and an umbrella" (see SOMBRERO).—_Clavijo_, § lxxxix.; _Markham_, 100. 1464.—"to William and Richard my sons, all my fair CAMISES...."—_Will of Richard Strode_, of Newnham, Devon. 1498.—"That a very fine CAMYSA, which in Portugal would be worth 300 _reis_, was given here for 2 _fanons_, which in that country is the equivalent of 30 _reis_, though the value of 30 _reis_ is in that country no small matter."—_Roteiro de V. da Gama_, 77. 1573.—"The richest of all (the shops in Fez) are where they sell CAMISAS...."—_Marmol. Desc. General de Affrica_, Pt. I. Bk. iii. f. 87_v_. CAMP, s. In the Madras Presidency [as well as in N. India] an official not at his headquarters is always addressed as 'in Camp.' CAMPHOR, s. There are three camphors:— A. The Bornean and Sumatran camphor from _Dryobalanops aromatica_. B. The camphor of China and Japan, from _Cinnamomum Camphora_. (These are the two chief camphors of commerce; the first immensely exceeding the second in market value: see _Marco Polo_, Bk. iii. ch. xi. Note 3.) C. The camphor of _Blumea balsamifera_, D.C., produced and used in China under the name of _ngai_ camphor. The relative ratios of value in the Canton market may be roundly given as B, 1; C, 10; A, 80. The first Western mention of this drug, as was pointed out by Messrs Hanbury and Flückiger, occurs in the Greek medical writer Aëtius (see below), but it probably came through the Arabs, as is indicated by the _ph_, or _f_ of the Arab _kāfūr_, representing the Skt. _karpūra_. It has been suggested that the word was originally Javanese, in which language _kāpūr_ appears to mean both 'lime' and 'camphor.' Moodeen Sheriff says that _kăfūr_ is used (in Ind. Materia Medica) for 'amber.' _Tābashīr_ (see TABASHEER), is, according to the same writer, called _bāns-kāfūr_ 'bamboo-camphor'; and _ras-kāfūr_ (mercury-camphor) is an impure subchloride of mercury. According to the same authority, the varieties of camphor now met with in the bazars of S. India are—1. _kāfūr-i-ḳaiṣūrī_, which is in Tamil called _pach'ch'ai_ (_i.e._ crude _karuppuram_; 2. _Ṣūratī kāfūr_; 3. _chīnī_; 4. _batai_ (from the _Batta_ country?). The first of these names is a curious instance of the perpetuation of a blunder, originating in the misreading of loose Arabic writing. The name is unquestionably _fanṣūrī_, which carelessness as to points has converted into _ḳaiṣūrī_ (as above, and in _Blochmann's Āīn_, i. 79). The camphor _alfanṣūrī_ is mentioned as early as by Avicenna, and by Marco Polo, and came from a place called _Pansūr_ in Sumatra, perhaps the same as Barus, which has now long given its name to the costly Sumatran drug. A curious notion of Ibn Batuta's (iv. 241) that the camphor of Sumatra (and Borneo) was produced in the inside of a cane, filling the joints between knot and knot, may be explained by the statement of Barbosa (p. 204), that the Borneo camphor as exported was packed in tubes of bamboo. This camphor is by Barbosa and some other old writers called 'eatable camphor' (_da mangiare_), because used in medicine and with betel. Our form of the word seems to have come from the Sp. _alcanfor_ and _canfora_, through the French _camphre_. Dozy points out that one Italian form retains the truer name _cafura_, and an old German one (Mid. High Germ.) is _gaffer_ (_Oosterl._ 47). c. A.D. 540.—"Hygromyri cõfectio, olei salca lib. ij, opobalsami lib. i., spicænardi, folij singu. unc. iiii. carpobalsami, arnabonis, amomi, ligni aloes, sing. unc. ij. mastichae, moschi, sing. scrup. vi. quod si etiã CAPHURA non deerit ex ea unc. ij adjicito...."—_Aetii Amideni_, Librorum xvi. Tomi Dvo.... Latinitate donati, Basil, MDXXXV., Liv. xvi. cap. cxx. c. 940.—"These (islands called al-Ramīn) abound in gold mines, and are near the country of Ḳansūr, famous for its CAMPHOR...."—_Maṣ'ūdī_, i. 338. The same work at iii. 49, refers back to this passage as "the country of _Manṣūrah_." Probably Maṣ'ūdī wrote correctly _Fanṣūrah_. 1298.—"In this kingdom of _Fansur_ grows the best _camphor_ in the world, called CAMFERA _Fansuri_."—_Marco Polo_, bk. iii. ch. xi. 1506.—"... e de li (Tenasserim) vien pevere, canella ... CAMFORA _da manzar_ e de _quella non se manza_...." (_i.e._ both camphor to eat and not to eat, or Sumatra and China camphor).—_Leonardo Ca' Masser._ c. 1590.—"The CAMPHOR _tree_ is a large tree growing in the ghauts of Hindostan and in China. A hundred horsemen and upwards may rest in the shade of a single tree.... Of the various kinds of camphor the best is called _Ribáhi_ or _Qaiçúri_.... In some books camphor in its natural state is called ... _Bhimsíni_."—_Āīn, Blochmann_ ed. i. 78-9. [_Bhimsínī_ is more properly _bhimsenī_, and takes its name from the demi-god Bhīmsen, second son of Pandu.] 1623.—"In this shipp we have laden a small parcell of CAMPHIRE of _Barouse_, being in all 60 _catis_."—_Batavian Letter_, pubd. in _Cocks's Diary_, ii. 343. 1726.—"The Persians name the Camphor of Baros, and also of Borneo to this day KAFUR _Canfuri_, as it also appears in the printed text of Avicenna ... and _Bellunensis_ notes that in some MSS. of the author is found KAFUR FANSURI...."—_Valentijn_, iv. 67. 1786.—"The CAMPHOR Tree has been recently discovered in this part of the Sircar's country. We have sent two bottles of the essential oil made from it for your use."—_Letter of Tippoo, Kirkpatrick_, p. 231. 1875.— "CAMPHOR, Bhimsaini (barus), valuation 1 lb. 80 rs. Refined cake 1 cwt. 65 rs." _Table of Customs Duties on Imports into Br. India up to 1875._ The first of these is the fine Sumatran camphor; the second at 1/138 of the price is China camphor. CAMPOO, s. H. _kampū_, corr. of the English '_camp_,' or more properly of the Port. '_campo_.' It is used for 'a camp,' but formerly was specifically applied to the partially disciplined brigades under European commanders in the Mahratta service. [1525.—Mr. Whiteway notes that Castanheda (bk. vi. ch. ci. p. 217) and Barros (iii. 10, 3) speak of a ward of Malacca as CAMPU _China_; and de Eredia (1613) calls it CAMPON _China_, which may supply a link between CAMPOO and _Kampung_. (See COMPOUND). 1803.—"Begum Sumroo's CAMPOO has come up the ghauts, and I am afraid ... joined Scindiah yesterday. Two deserters ... declared that Pohlman's CAMPOO was following it."—_Wellington_, ii. 264. 1883.—"... its unhappy plains were swept over, this way and that, by the cavalry of rival Mahratta powers, Mogul and Rohilla horsemen, or CAMPOS and _pultuns_ (battalions) under European adventurers...."—_Quarterly Review_, April, p. 294. CANARA, n.p. Properly _Kannaḍa_. This name has long been given to that part of the West coast which lies below the Ghauts, from Mt. Dely northward to the Goa territory; and now to the two British districts constituted out of that tract, viz. N. and S. Canara. This appropriation of the name, however, appears to be of European origin. The name, probably meaning 'black country' [Dravid. _kar_, 'black,' _nādu_, 'country'], from the black cotton soil prevailing there, was properly synonymous with _Karṇātaka_ (see CARNATIC), and apparently a corruption of that word. Our quotations show that throughout the sixteenth century the term was applied to the country above the Ghauts, sometimes to the whole kingdom of NARSINGA or Vijayanagar (see BISNAGAR). Gradually, and probably owing to local application at Goa, where the natives seem to have been from the first known to the Portuguese as _Canarijs_, a term which in the old Portuguese works means the Konkani people and language of Goa, the name became appropriated to the low country on the coast between Goa and Malabar, which was subject to the kingdom in question, much in the same way that the name _Carnatic_ came at a later date to be misapplied on the other side of the Peninsula. The _Kanara_ or Canarese language is spoken over a large tract above the Ghauts, and as far north as Bidar (see _Caldwell, Introd._ p. 33). It is only one of several languages spoken in the British districts of Canara, and that only in a small portion, viz. near Kundāpur. _Tuḷu_ is the chief language in the Southern District. KANAḌAM occurs in the great Tanjore inscription of the 11th century. 1516.—"Beyond this river commences the Kingdom of Narsinga, which contains five very large provinces, each with a language of its own. The first, which stretches along the coast to Malabar, is Tulinate (_i.e._ _Tuḷu-nādu_, or the modern district of S. Canara); another lies in the interior ...; another has the name of Telinga, which confines with the Kingdom of Orisa; another is CANARI, in which is the great city of Bisnaga; and then the Kingdom of Charamendel, the language of which is Tamul."—_Barbosa._ This passage is exceedingly corrupt, and the version (necessarily imperfect) is made up from three—viz. Stanley's English, from a Sp. MS., Hak. Soc. p. 79; the Portuguese of the Lisbon Academy, p. 291; and Ramusio's Italian (i. f. 299_v_). c. 1535.—"The last Kingdom of the First India is called the Province CANARIM; it is bordered on one side by the Kingdom of Goa and by Anjadiva, and on the other side by Middle India or Malabar. In the interior is the King of Narsinga, who is chief of this country. The speech of those of CANARIM is different from that of the Kingdom of Decan and of Goa."—Portuguese _Summary of Eastern Kingdoms_, in _Ramusio_, i. f. 330. 1552.—"The third province is called CANARÁ, also in the interior...."—_Castanheda_, ii. 50. And as applied to the language:— "The language of the Gentoos is CANARÁ."—_Ibid._ 78. 1552.—"The whole coast that we speak of back to the Ghaut (_Gate_) mountain range ... they call Concan, and the people properly Concanese (_Conquenijs_), though our people call them CANARESE (_Canarijs_).... And as from the Ghauts to the sea on the west of the Decan all that strip is called Concan, so from the Ghauts to the sea on the west of CANARÁ, always excepting that stretch of 46 leagues of which we have spoken [north of Mount Dely] which belongs to the same _Canará_, the strip which stretches to Cape Comorin is called Malabar."—_Barros_, Dec. I. liv. ix. cap. 1. 1552.—"... The Kingdom of CANARÁ, which extends from the river called Gate, north of Chaul, to Cape Comorin (so far as concerns the interior region east of the Ghats) ... and which in the east marches with the kingdom of Orisa; and the Gentoo Kings of this great Province of CANARÁ were those from whom sprang the present Kings of Bisnaga."—_Ibid._ Dec. II. liv. v. cap. 2. 1572.— "Aqui se enxerga lá do mar undoso Hum monte alto, que corre longamente Servindo ao Malabar de forte muro, Com que do CANARÁ vive seguro." _Camões_, vii. 21. Englished by Burton: "Here seen yonside where wavy waters play a range of mountains skirts the murmuring main serving the Malabar for mighty mure, who thus from him of CANARÁ dwells secure." 1598.—"The land itselfe is called Decan, and also CANARA."—_Linschoten_, 49; [Hak. Soc. i. 169]. 1614.—"Its proper name is _Charnathaca_, which from corruption to corruption has come to be called CANARA."—_Couto_, Dec. VI. liv. v. cap. 5. In the following quotations the term is applied, either inclusively or exclusively, to the territory which we _now_ call Canara:— 1615.—"CANARA. Thence to the Kingdome of the CANNARINS, which is but a little one, and 5 dayes journey from _Damans_. They are tall of stature, idle, for the most part, and therefore the greater theeves."—_De Monfart_, p. 23. 1623.—"Having found a good opportunity, such as I desired, of getting out of Goa, and penetrating further into India, that is more to the south, to CANARA...."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 601; [Hak. Soc. ii. 168]. 1672.—"The strip of land CANARA, the inhabitants of which are called CANARINS, is fruitful in rice and other food-stuffs."—_Baldaeus_, 98. There is a good map in this work, which shows 'Canara' in the modern acceptation. 1672.—"_Description of_ CANARA _and Journey to Goa_.—This kingdom is one of the finest in India, all plain country near the sea, and even among the mountains all peopled."—_P. Vincenzo Maria_, 420. Here the title seems used in the modern sense, but the same writer applies _Canara_ to the whole Kingdom of Bisnagar. 1673.—"At Mirja the Protector of CANORA came on board."—_Fryer_ (margin), p. 57. 1726.—"The Kingdom CANARA (under which Onor, Batticala, and Garcopa are dependent) comprises all the western lands lying between Walkan (_Konkan_?) and Malabar, two great coast countries."—_Valentijn_, v. 2. 1727.—"The country of CANARA is generally governed by a Lady, who keeps her Court at a Town called _Baydour_, two Days journey from the Sea."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 280. CANARIN, n.p. This name is applied in some of the quotations under CANARA to the people of the district now so called by us. But the Portuguese applied it to the (_Konkani_) people of Goa and their language. Thus a Konkani grammar, originally prepared about 1600 by the Jesuit, Thomas Estevão (Stephens, an Englishman), printed at Goa, 1640, bears the title _Arte da Lingoa_ CANARIN. (See A. B(urnell) in _Ind. Antiq._ ii. 98). [1823.—"CANAREEN, an appellation given to the Creole Portuguese of Goa and their other Indian settlements."—_Owen, Narrative_, i. 191.] CANAUT, CONAUT, CONNAUGHT, s. H. from Ar. _ḳanāt_, the side wall of a tent, or canvas enclosure. [See SURRAPURDA.] [1616.—"High CANNATTES of a coarse stuff made like arras."—_Sir T. Roe, Diary_, Hak. Soc. ii. 325.] " "The King's Tents are red, reared on poles very high, and placed in the midst of the Camp, covering a large Compasse, encircled with CANATS (made of red calico stiffened with Canes at every breadth) standing upright about nine foot high, guarded round every night with Souldiers."—_Terry_, in _Purchas_, ii. 1481. c. 1660.—"And (what is hard enough to believe in _Indostan_, where the Grandees especially are so jealous ...) I was so near to the wife of this Prince (Dara), that the cords of the KANATES ... which enclosed them (for they had not so much as a poor tent), were fastened to the wheels of my chariot."—_Bernier_, E. T. 29; [ed. _Constable_, 89]. 1792.—"They passed close to Tippoo's tents: the CANAUT (misprinted CANAUL) was standing, but the green tent had been removed."—_T. Munro_, in _Life_, iii. 73. 1793.—"The CANAUT of canvas ... was painted of a beautiful sea-green colour."—_Dirom_, 230. [c. 1798.—"On passing a skreen of Indian CONNAUGHTS, we proceeded to the front of the Tusbeah Khanah."—_Asiatic Res._, iv. 444.] 1817.—"A species of silk of which they make tents and KANAUTS."—_Mill_, ii. 201. 1825.—Heber writes CONNAUT.—Orig. ed. ii. 257. [1838.—"The KHENAUTS (the space between the outer covering and the lining of our tents)."—_Miss Eden, Up the Country_, ii. 63.] CANDAHAR, n.p. _Ḳandahār_. The application of this name is now exclusively to (A) the well-known city of Western Afghanistan, which is the object of so much political interest. But by the Ar. geographers of the 9th to 11th centuries the name is applied to (B) the country about Peshāwar, as the equivalent of the ancient Indian _Gandhāra_, and the _Gandaritis_ of Strabo. Some think the name was transferred to (A) in consequence of a migration of the people of Gandhāra carrying with them the begging-pot of Buddha, believed by Sir H. Rawlinson to be identical with a large sacred vessel of stone preserved in a mosque of Candahar. Others think that Candahar may represent _Alexandropolis_ in Arachosia. We find a third application of the name (C) in Ibn Batuta, as well as in earlier and later writers, to a former port on the east shore of the Gulf of Cambay, Ghandhar in the Broach District. A.—1552.—"Those who go from Persia, from the kingdom of Horaçam (Khorasan), from Bohára, and all the Western Regions, travel to the city which the natives corruptly call CANDAR, instead of Scandar, the name by which the Persians call Alexander...."—_Barros_, IV. vi. 1. 1664.—"All these great preparations give us cause to apprehend that, instead of going to _Kachemire_, we be not led to besiege that important city of KANDAHAR, which is the Frontier to Persia, Indostan, and Usbeck, and the Capital of an excellent Country."—_Bernier_, E. T., p. 113; [ed. _Constable_, 352]. 1671.— "From Arachosia, from CANDAOR east, And Margiana to the Hyrcanian cliffs Of Caucasus...." _Paradise Regained_, iii. 316 _seqq._ B.—c. 1030.—"... thence to the river Chandráha (Chináb) 12 (parasangs); thence to Jailam on the West of the Báyat (or Hydaspes) 18; thence to Waihind, capital of ḲANDAHÁR ... 20; thence to Parsháwar 14...."—_Al-Birūni_, in _Elliot_, i. 63 (corrected). C.—c. 1343.—"From Kinbāya (Cambay) we went to the town of Kāwi (_Kānvi_, opp. Cambay), on an estuary where the tide rises and falls ... thence to ḲANDAHĀR, a considerable city belonging to the Infidels, and situated on an estuary from the sea."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 57-8. 1516.—"Further on ... there is another place, in the mouth of a small river, which is called GUENDARI.... And it is a very good town, a seaport."—_Barbosa_, 64. 1814.—"CANDHAR, eighteen miles from the wells, is pleasantly situated on the banks of a river; and a place of considerable trade; being a great thoroughfare from the sea coast to the Gaut mountains."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ i. 206; [2nd ed. i. 116]. CANDAREEN, s. In Malay, to which language the word apparently belongs, _kandūrī_. A term formerly applied to the hundredth of the Chinese ounce or weight, commonly called by the Malay name _tāhil_ (see TAEL). Fryer (1673) gives the Chinese weights thus:— 1 _Cattee_ is nearest 16 _Taies_ 1 _Teen_ (Taie?) is 10 _Mass_ 1 _Mass_ in Silver is 10 QUANDREENS 1 QUANDREEN is 10 _Cash_ 733 _Cash_ make 1 _Royal_ 1 grain English weight is 2 cash. 1554.—"In Malacca the weight used for gold, musk, &c., the _cate_, contains 20 _taels_, each tael 16 _mazes_, each maz 20 CUMDURYNS; also 1 paual 4 mazes, each maz 4 _cupongs_; each cupong 5 CUMDURYNS."—_A. Nunes_, 39. 1615.—"We bought 5 greate square postes of the Kinges master carpenter; cost 2 _mas_ 6 CONDRINS per peece."—_Cocks_, i. 1. (1) CANDY, n.p. A town in the hill country of Ceylon, which became the deposit of the sacred tooth of Buddha at the beginning of the 14th century, and was adopted as the native capital about 1592. Chitty says the name is unknown to the natives, who call the place _Mahā nuvera_, 'great city.' The name seems to have arisen out of some misapprehension by the Portuguese, which may be illustrated by the quotation from Valentijn. c. 1530.—"And passing into the heart of the Island, there came to the Kingdom of CANDIA, a certain Friar Pascoal with two companions, who were well received by the King of the country Javira Bandar ... in so much that he gave them a great piece of ground, and everything needful to build a church, and houses for them to dwell in."—_Couto_, Dec. VI. liv. iv. cap. 7. 1552.—"... and at three or four places, like the passes of the Alps of Italy, one finds entrance within this circuit (of mountains) which forms a Kingdom called CANDE."—_Barros_, Dec. III. Liv. ii. cap. 1. 1645.—"Now then as soon as the Emperor was come to his Castle in CANDI he gave order that the 600 captive Hollanders should be distributed throughout his country among the peasants, and in the City."—_J. J. Saar's 15-Jährige Kriegs-Dienst_, 97. 1681.—"The First is the City of _Candy_, so generally called by the _Christians_, probably from _Conde_, which in the _Chingulays_ Language signifies _Hills_, for among them it is situated, but by the Inhabitants called _Hingodagul-neure_, as much as to say 'The City of the _Chingulay_ people,' and _Mauneur_, signifying the 'Chief or Royal City.'"—_R. Knox_, p. 5. 1726.—"CANDI, otherwise _Candia_, or named in Cingalees _Conde Ouda_, _i.e._ the high mountain country."—_Valentijn_ (_Ceylon_), 19. (2) CANDY, s. A weight used in S. India, which may be stated roughly at about 500 lbs., but varying much in different parts. It corresponds broadly with the Arabian BAHAR (q.v.), and was generally equivalent to 20 MAUNDS, varying therefore with the maund. The word is Mahr. and Tel. _khaṇḍi_, written in Tam. and Mal. _kaṇḍi_, or Mal. _kaṇṭi_, [and comes from the Skt. _khaṇḍ_, 'to divide.' A CANDY of land is supposed to be as much as will produce a _candy_ of grain, approximately 75 acres]. The Portuguese write the word _candil_. 1563.—"A CANDIL which amounts to 522 pounds" (_arrateis_).—_Garcia_, f. 55. 1598.—"One CANDIEL (v.l. _candiil_) is little more or less than 14 bushels, wherewith they measure Rice, Corne, and all graine."—_Linschoten_, 69; [Hak. Soc. i. 245]. 1618.—"The CANDEE at this place (Batecala) containeth neere 500 pounds."—_W. Hore_, in _Purchas_, i. 657. 1710.—"They advised that they have supplied Habib Khan with ten CANDY of country gunpowder."—In _Wheeler_, ii. 136. c. 1760.—Grose gives the Bombay CANDY as 20 maunds of 28 lbs. each = 560 lbs.; the Surat ditto as 20 maunds of 37⅓ lbs. = 746⅔ lbs.; the Anjengo ditto 560 lbs.; the Carwar ditto 575 lbs.; the Coromandel ditto at 500 lbs. &c. (3) CANDY (SUGAR-). This name of crystallized sugar, though it came no doubt to Europe from the P.-Ar. _ḳand_ (P. also _shakar ḳand_; Sp. _azucar cande_; It. _candi_ and _zucchero candito_; Fr. _sucre candi_) is of Indian origin. There is a Skt. root _khaṇḍ_, 'to break,' whence _khaṇḍa_, 'broken,' also applied in various compounds to granulated and candied sugar. But there is also Tam. _kar-kaṇḍa_, _kala-kaṇḍa_, Mal. _kaṇḍi_, _kalkaṇḍi_, and _kalkaṇṭu_, which may have been the direct source of the P. and Ar. adoption of the word, and perhaps its original, from a Dravidian word = 'lump.' [The Dravidian terms mean 'stone-piece.'] A German writer, long within last century (as we learn from Mahn, quoted in Diez's Lexicon), appears to derive CANDY from Candia, "because most of the sugar which the Venetians imported was brought from that island"—a fact probably invented for the nonce. But the writer was the same wiseacre who (in the year 1829) characterised the book of Marco Polo as a "clumsily compiled ecclesiastical fiction disguised as a Book of Travels" (see _Introduction_ to _Marco Polo_, 2nd ed. pp. 112-113). c. 1343.—"A centinajo si vende giengiovo, cannella, lacca, incenso, indaco ... verzino scorzuto, zucchero ... ZUCCHERO CANDI ... porcellane ... costo...."—_Pegolotti_, p. 134. 1461.—"... Un ampoletto di balsamo. Teriaca bossoletti 15. Zuccheri Moccari (?) panni 42. ZUCCHERI CANDITI, scattole 5...."—_List of Presents from Sultan of Egypt to the Doge._ (See under BENJAMIN.) c. 1596.—"White sugar candy (ḲANDĪ _safed_) ... 5½ _dams_ per _ser._"—_Āīn_, i. 63. 1627.—"SUGAR CANDIE, or Stone Sugar."—_Minshew_, 2nd ed. s.v. 1727.—"The Trade they have to China is divided between them and _Surat_ ... the Gross of their own Cargo, which consists in Sugar, SUGAR-CANDY, Allom, and some Drugs ... are all for the _Surat_ Market."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 371. CANGUE, s. A square board, or portable pillory of wood, used in China as a punishment, or rather, as Dr. Wells Williams says, as a kind of censure, carrying no disgrace; strange as that seems to us, with whom the essence of the pillory is disgrace. The frame weighs up to 30 lbs., a weight limited by law. It is made to rest on the shoulders without chafing the neck, but so broad as to prevent the wearer from feeding himself. It is generally taken off at night (_Giles_, [and see _Gray, China_, i. 55 _seqq._]). The _Cangue_ was introduced into China by the Tartar dynasty of Wei in the 5th century, and is first mentioned under A.D. 481. In the _Kwang-yun_ (a Chin. Dict. published A.D. 1009) it is called _kanggiai_ (modern mandarin _hiang-hiai_), _i.e._ 'Neck-fetter.' From this old form probably the Anamites have derived their word for it, _gong_, and the Cantonese _k'ang-ka_, 'to wear the _Cangue_,' a survival (as frequently happens in Chinese vernaculars) of an ancient term with a new orthography. It is probable that the Portuguese took the word from one of these latter forms, and associated it with their own _canga_, 'an ox-yoke,' or 'porter's yoke for carrying burdens.' [This view is rejected by the _N.E.D._ on the authority of Prof. Legge, and the word is regarded as derived from the Port. form given above. In reply to an enquiry, Prof. Giles writes: "I am entirely of opinion that the word is from the Port., and not from any Chinese term."] The thing is alluded to by F. M. Pinto and other early writers on China, who do not give it a name. Something of this kind was in use in countries of Western Asia, called in P. _doshāka_ (_bilignum_). And this word is applied to the Chinese _cangue_ in one of our quotations. _Doshāka_, however, is explained in the lexicon _Burhān-i-Ḳāṭi_ as 'a piece of timber with two branches placed on the neck of a criminal' (_Quatremère_, in _Not. et Extr._ xiv. 172, 173). 1420.—"... made the ambassadors come forward side by side with certain prisoners.... Some of these had a _doshāka_ on their necks."—_Shah Rukh's Mission to China_, in _Cathay_, p. cciv. [1525.—Castanheda (Bk. VI. ch. 71, p. 154) speaks of women who had come from Portugal in the ships without leave, being tied up in a CAGA and whipped.] c. 1540.—"... Ordered us to be put in a horrid prison with fetters on our feet, manacles on our hands, and _collars_ on our necks...."—_F. M. Pinto_, (orig.) ch. lxxxiv. 1585.—"Also they doo lay on them a certaine covering of timber, wherein remaineth no more space of hollownesse than their bodies doth make: thus they are vsed that are condemned to death."—_Mendoza_ (tr. by Parke, 1599), Hak. Soc. i. 117-118. 1696.—"He was imprisoned, CONGOED, tormented, but making friends with his Money ... was cleared, and made Under-Customer...."—_Bowyer's Journal_ at Cochin China, in _Dalrymple, Or. Rep._ i. 81. [1705.—"All the people were under confinement in separate houses and also in CONGASS."—_Hedges, Diary_, Hak. Soc. ii. cccxl.] " "I desir'd several Times to wait upon the Governour; but could not, he was so taken up with over-halling the Goods, that came from _Pulo Condore_, and weighing the Money, which was found to amount to 21,300 Tale. At last upon the 28th, I was obliged to appear as a Criminal in CONGAS, before the Governour and his Grand Council, attended with all the Slaves in the CONGAS."—Letter from _Mr. James Conyngham_, survivor of the Pulo Condore massacre, in _Lockyer_, p. 93. Lockyer adds: "I understood the CONGAS to be Thumbolts" (p. 95). 1727.—"With his neck in the CONGOES which are a pair of Stocks made of bamboos."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 175. 1779.—"Aussitôt on les mit tous trois en prison, des chaines aux pieds, une CANGUE au cou."—_Lettres Edif._ xxv. 427. 1797.—"The punishment of the _cha_, usually called by Europeans the CANGUE, is generally inflicted for petty crimes."—_Staunton, Embassy_, &c., ii. 492. 1878.—"... frapper sur les joues a l'aide d'une petite lame de cuir; c'est, je crois, la seule correction infligée aux femmes, car je n'en ai jamais vu aucune porter la CANGUE."—_Léon Rousset, À Travers la Chine_, 124. CANHAMEIRA, CONIMERE, [COONIMODE], n.p. _Kanyimeḍu_ [or _Kunimeḍu_, Tam. _kūni_, 'humped,' _meḍu_, 'mound']; a place on the Coromandel coast, which was formerly the site of European factories (1682-1698) between Pondicherry and Madras, about 13 m. N. of the former. 1501.—In Amerigo Vespucci's letter from C. Verde to Lorenzo de' Medici, giving an account of the Portuguese discoveries in India, he mentions on the coast, before _Mailepur_, "CONIMAL."—In _Baldelli-Boni_, Introd. to _Il Milione_, p. liii. 1561.—"On this coast there is a place called CANHAMEIRA, where there are so many deer and wild cattle that if a man wants to buy 500 deer-skins, within eight days the blacks of the place will give him delivery, catching them in snares, and giving two or three skins for a fanam."—_Correa_, ii. 772. 1680.—"It is resolved to apply to the Soobidar of Sevagee's Country of Chengy for a Cowle to settle factories at Cooraboor (?) and COONEMERRO, and also at Porto Novo, if desired."—_Ft. St. Geo. Consns._, 7th Jan., in _Notes and Exts._, No. iii. p. 44. [1689.—"We therefore conclude it more safe and expedient that the Chief of CONIMERE ... do go and visit Rama Raja."—In _Wheeler, Early Rec._, p. 97.] 1727.—"CONNYMERE or CONJEMEER is the next Place, where the _English_ had a Factory many Years, but, on their purchasing Fort St. _David_, it was broken up.... At present its name is hardly seen in the Map of Trade."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 357. 1753.—"De Pondicheri, à Madras, la côte court en général nord-nord-est quelques degrés est. Le premier endroit de remarque est CONGI-MEDU, vulgairement dit CONGIMER, à quatre lieues marines plus que moins de Pondicheri."—_D'Anville_, p. 123. CANNANORE, n.p. A port on the coast of northern Malabar, famous in the early Portuguese history, and which still is the chief British military station on that coast, with a European regiment. The name is _Kaṇṇūr_ or _Kaṇṇanūr_, 'Krishna's Town.' [The _Madras Gloss._ gives Mal. _kannu_, 'eye,' _ur_, 'village,' _i.e._ 'beautiful village.'] c. 1506.—"In CANANOR il suo Re si è zentil, e qui nasce zz. (_i.e._ _zenzari_, 'ginger'); ma li zz. pochi e non cusi boni come quelli de Colcut."—_Leonardo Ca' Masser_, in _Archivio Storico Ital._, Append. 1510.—"CANONOR is a fine and large city, in which the King of Portugal has a very strong castle.... This Canonor is a port at which horses which come from Persia disembark."—_Varthema_, 123. 1572.— "Chamará o Samorim mais gente nova * * * * * Fará que todo o Nayre em fim se mova Que entre Calecut jaz, e CANANOR." _Camões_, x. 14. By Burton: "The Samorin shall summon fresh allies; * * * * * lo! at his bidding every Nayr-man hies, that dwells 'twixt Calecut and CANANOR." [1611.—"The old Nahuda Mahomet of CAINNOR goeth aboard in this boat."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 95.] CANONGO, s. P. _ḳānūn-go_, _i.e._ 'Law-utterer' (the first part being Arab. from Gr. κανών). In upper India, and formerly in Bengal, the registrar of a _taḥṣīl_, or other revenue subdivision, who receives the reports of the _patwārīs_, or village registrars. 1758.—"Add to this that the King's CONNEGOES were maintained at our expense, as well as the Gomastahs and other servants belonging to the Zemindars, whose accounts we sent for."—_Letter to Court_, Dec. 31, in _Long_, 157. 1765.—"I have to struggle with every difficulty that can be thrown in my way by ministers, _mutseddies_, CONGOES (!), &c., and their dependents."—Letter from _F. Sykes_, in _Carraccioli's Life of Clive_, i. 542. CANTEROY, s. A gold coin formerly used in the S.E. part of Madras territory. It was worth 3 rs. Properly _Kanṭhiravi hun_ (or pagoda) from _Kanṭhiravā Rāyā_, 'the lion-voiced,' [Skt. _kaṇṭha_, 'throat,' _rava_, 'noise'], who ruled in Mysore from 1638 to 1659 (_C. P. Brown, MS._; [_Rice, Mysore_, i. 803]. See _Dirom's Narrative_, p. 279, where the revenues of the territory taken from Tippoo in 1792 are stated in CANTERAY pagodas. 1790.—"The full collections amounted to five Crores and ninety-two lacks of CANTEROY pagodas of 3 Rupees each."—_Dalrymple, Or. Rep._ i. 237. 1800.—"Accounts are commonly kept in Canter'raia PALAMS, and in an imaginary money containing 10 of these, by the Musulmans called _chucrams_ [see CHUCKRUM], and by the English CANTEROY Pagodas...."—_Buchanan's Mysore_, i. 129. CANTON, n.p. The great seaport of Southern China, the chief city of the Province of Kwang-tung, whence we take the name, through the Portuguese, whose older writers call it _Cantão_. The proper name of the city is _Kwang-chau-fu_. The Chin. name _Kwang-tung_ (= 'Broad East') is an ellipsis for "capital of the E. Division of the Province _Liang-Kwang_ (or 'Two Broad Realms')."—(_Bp. Moule_). 1516.—"So as this went on Fernão Peres arrived from Pacem with his cargo (of pepper), and having furnished himself with necessaries set off on his voyage in June 1516 ... they were 7 sail altogether, and they made their voyage with the aid of good pilots whom they had taken, and went without harming anybody touching at certain ports, most of which were subject to the King of China, who called himself the Son of God and Lord of the World. Fernão Peres arrived at the islands of China, and when he was seen there came an armed squadron of 12 junks, which in the season of navigation always cruized about, guarding the sea, to prevent the numerous pirates from attacking the ships. Fernão Peres knew about this from the pilots, and as it was late, and he could not double a certain island there, he anchored, sending word to his captains to have their guns ready for defence if the Chins desired to fight. Next day he made sail towards the island of Veniaga, which is 18 leagues from the city of CANTÃO. It is on that island that all the traders buy and sell, without licence from the rulers of the city.... And 3 leagues from that island of Veniaga is another island, where is posted the Admiral or Captain-Major of the Sea, who immediately on the arrival of strangers at the island of Veniaga reports to the rulers of CANTÃO, who they are, and what goods they bring or wish to buy; that the rulers may send orders what course to take."—_Correa_, ii. 524. c. 1535.—"... queste cose ... vanno alla China con li lor giunchi, e a CAMTON, che è Città grande...."—_Sommario de' Regni, Ramusio_, i. f. 337. 1585.—"The Chinos do vse in their pronunciation to terme their cities with this sylable, Fu, that is as much as to say, citie, as Taybin fu, CANTON fu, and their townes with this syllable, Cheu."—_Mendoza_, Parke's old E. T. (1588) Hak. Soc. i. 24. 1727.—"CANTON or _Quantung_ (as the Chinese express it) is the next maritime Province."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 217. CANTONMENT, s. (Pron. _Cantoonment_, with accent on penult.). This English word has become almost appropriated as Anglo-Indian, being so constantly used in India, and so little used elsewhere. It is applied to military stations in India, built usually on a plan which is originally that of a standing camp or 'cantonment.' 1783.—"I know not the full meaning of the word CANTONMENT, and a camp this singular place cannot well be termed; it more resembles a large town, very many miles in circumference. The officers' bungalos on the banks of the Tappee are large and convenient," &c.—_Forbes_, Letter in _Or. Mem._ describing the "Bengal Cantonments near Surat," iv. 239. 1825.—"The fact, however, is certain ... the CANTONMENTS at Lucknow, nay Calcutta itself, are abominably situated. I have heard the same of Madras; and now the lately-settled CANTONMENT of Nusseerabad appears to be as objectionable as any of them."—_Heber_, ed. 1844, ii. 7. 1848.—"Her ladyship, our old acquaintance, is as much at home at Madras as at Brussels—in the CANTONMENT as under the tents."—_Vanity Fair_, ii. ch. 8. CAPASS, s. The cotton plant and cotton-wool. H. _kapās_, from Skt. _karpasa_, which seems as if it must be the origin of κάρπασος, though the latter is applied to flax. 1753.—"... They cannot any way conceive the musters of 1738 to be a fit standard for judging by them of the cloth sent us this year, as the COPASS or country cotton has not been for these two years past under nine or ten rupees...."—_Ft. Wm. Cons._, in _Long_, 40. [1813.—"Guzerat cows are very fond of the CAPAUSSIA, or cotton-seed."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. ii. 35.] CAPEL, s. Malayāl. _kappal_, 'a ship.' This word has been imported into Malay, _kāpal_, and Javanese. [It appears to be still in use on the W. Coast; see _Bombay Gazetteer_, xiii. (2) 470.] 1498.—In the vocabulary of the language of Calicut given in the _Roteiro de V. de Gama_ we have— "_Naoo_; CAPELL."—p. 118. 1510.—"Some others which are made like ours, that is in the bottom, they call CAPEL."—_Varthema_, 154. CAPELAN, n.p. This is a name which was given by several 16th-century travellers to the mountains in Burma from which the rubies purchased at Pegu were said to come; the idea of their distance, &c., being very vague. It is not in our power to say what name was intended. [It was perhaps _Kyat-pyen_.] The real position of the 'ruby-mines' is 60 or 70 m. N.E. of Mandalay. [See Ball's _Tavernier_, ii. 99, 465 _seqq._] 1506.—"... e qui è uno porto appresso uno loco che si chiama ACAPLEN, dove li se trova molti rubini, e spinade, e zoie d'ogni sorte."—_Leonardo di Ca' Masser_, p. 28. 1510.—"The sole merchandise of these people is jewels, that is, rubies, which come from another city called CAPELLAN, which is distant from this (Pegu) 30 days' journey."—_Varthema_, 218. 1516.—"Further inland than the said Kingdom of Ava, at five days journey to the south-east, is another city of Gentiles ... called CAPELAN, and all round are likewise found many and excellent rubies, which they bring to sell at the city and fair of Ava, and which are better than those of Ava."—_Barbosa_, 187. c. 1535.—"This region of Arquam borders on the interior with the great mountain called CAPELANGAM, where are many places inhabited by a not very civilised people. These carry musk and rubies to the great city of Ava, which is the capital of the Kingdom of Arquam...."—_Sommario de Regni_, in _Ramusio_, i. 334_v_. c. 1660.—"... A mountain 12 days journey or thereabouts, from _Siren_ towards the North-east; the name whereof is CAPELAN. In this mine are found great quantities of Rubies."—_Tavernier_ (E. T.) ii. 143; [ed. _Ball_, ii. 99]. Phillip's Mineralogy (according to Col. Burney) mentions the locality of the ruby as "the CAPELAN mountains, sixty miles from Pegue, a city in Ceylon!"—(_J. As. Soc. Bengal_, ii. 75). This writer is certainly very loose in his geography, and Dana (ed. 1850) is not much better: "The best ruby sapphires occur in the CAPELAN mountains, near Syrian, a city of Pegu."—_Mineralogy_, p. 222. CAPUCAT, n.p. The name of a place on the sea near Calicut, mentioned by several old authors, but which has now disappeared from the maps, and probably no longer exists. The proper name is uncertain. [It is the little port of Kāppatt or Kappaṭ-ṭangadi (Mal. _kāval_, 'guard,' _pātu_, 'place,') in the Cooroombranaud Taluka of the Malabar District. (_Logan, Man. of Malabar_, i. 73). The _Madras Gloss._ calls it _Caupaud_. Also see Gray, _Pyrard_, i. 360.] 1498.—In the _Roteiro_ it is called CAPUA. 1500.—"This being done the Captain-Major (Pedralvares Cabral) made sail with the foresail and mizen, and went to the port of CAPOCATE which was attached to the same city of Calecut, and was a haven where there was a great loading of vessels, and where many ships were moored that were all engaged in the trade of Calicut...."—_Correa_, i. 207. 1510.—"... another place called CAPOGATTO, which is also subject to the King of Calecut. This place has a very beautiful palace, built in the ancient style."—_Varthema_, 133-134. 1516.—"Further on ... is another town, at which there is a small river, which is called CAPUCAD, where there are many country-born Moors, and much shipping."—_Barbosa_, 152. 1562.—"And they seized a great number of grabs and vessels belonging to the people of KABKAD, and the new port, and Calicut, and Funan [_i.e._ _Ponany_], these all being subject to the Zamorin."—_Tohfat-ul-Mujahideen_, tr. by _Rowlandson_, p. 157. The want of editing in this last book is deplorable. CARACOA, CARACOLLE, KARKOLLEN, &c., s. Malay _kōra-kōra_ or _kūra-kūra_, which is [either a transferred use of the Malay _kūra-kūra_, or _ku-kūra_, 'a tortoise,' alluding, one would suppose, either to the shape or pace of the boat, but perhaps the tortoise was named from the boat, or the two words are independent; or from the Ar. _ḳurḳūr_, pl. _ḳarāḳīr_, 'a large merchant vessel.' Scott (s.v. _Coracora_), says: "In the absence of proof to the contrary, we may assume _kora-kora_ to be native Malayan."] Dozy (s.v. _Carraca_) says that the Ar. _ḳura-ḳūra_ was, among the Arabs, a merchant vessel, sometimes of very great size. Crawfurd describes the Malay _ḳura-ḳura_, as 'a large kind of sailing vessel'; but the quotation from Jarric shows it to have been the Malay galley. Marre (_Kata-Kata Malayou_, 87) says: "The Malay KORA-KORA is a great row-boat; still in use in the Moluccas. Many measure 100 feet long and 10 wide. Some have as many as 90 rowers." c. 1330.—"We embarked on the sea at Lādhikiya in a big _ḳurḳūra_ belonging to Genoese people, the master of which was called Martalamin."—_Ibn Batuta_, ii. 254. 1349.—"I took the sea on a small _ḳurḳūra_ belonging to a Tunisian."—_Ibid._ iv. 327. 1606.—"The foremost of these galleys or CARACOLLES recovered our Shippe, wherein was the King of Tarnata."—_Middleton's Voyage_, E. 2. " "... Nave conscensâ, quam linguâ patriâ CARACORA noncupant. Navigii genus est oblõgum, et angustum, triremis instar, velis simul et remis impellitur."—_Jarric, Thesaurus_, i. 192. [1613.—"CURRA-CURRA." See quotation under ORANKAY.] 1627.—"They have Gallies after their manner, formed like Dragons, which they row very swiftly, they call them KARKOLLEN."—_Purchas, Pilgrimage_, 606. 1659.—"They (natives of Ceram, &c.) hawked these dry heads backwards and forwards in their KORREKORRES as a special rarity."—_Walter Schultzen's Ost-Indische Reise, &c._, p. 41. 1711.—"Les Philippines nomment ces batimens CARACOAS. C'est vne espèce de petite galère à rames et à voiles."—_Lettres Edif._ iv. 27. 1774.—"A COROCORO is a vessel generally fitted with outriggers, having a high arched stem and stern, like the points of a half moon.... The Dutch have fleets of them at Amboyna, which they employ as guarda-costos."—_Forrest, Voyage to N. Guinea_, 23. Forrest has a plate of a COROCORO, p. 64. [1869.—"The boat was one of the kind called KORA-KORA, quite open, very low, and about four tons burden. It had out-riggers of bamboo, about five off each side, which supported a bamboo platform extending the whole length of the vessel. On the extreme outside of this sat the twenty rowers, while within was a convenient passage fore and aft. The middle of the boat was covered with a thatch-house, in which baggage and passengers are stowed; the gunwale was not more than a foot above water, and from the great side and top weight, and general clumsiness, these boats are dangerous in heavy weather, and are not infrequently lost."—_Wallace, Malay Arch._, ed. 1890, p. 266.] CARAFFE, s. Dozy shows that this word, which in English we use for a water-bottle, is of Arabic origin, and comes from the root _gharaf_, 'to draw' (water), through the Sp. _garráfa_. But the precise Arabic word is not in the dictionaries. (See under CARBOY.) CARAMBOLA, s. The name given by various old writers on Western India to the beautiful acid fruit of the tree (_N.O. Oxalideae_) called by Linn. from this word, _Averrhoa carambola_. This name was that used by the Portuguese. De Orta tells us that it was the Malabar name. The word _karanbal_ is also given by Molesworth as the Mahratti name; [another form is _karambela_, which comes from the Skt. _karmara_ given below in the sense of 'food-appetizer']. In Upper India the fruit is called _kamranga_, _kamrakh_, or _khamrak_ (Skt. _karmara_, _karmāra_, _karmaraka_, _karmaranga_).[57] (See also BLIMBEE.) Why a cannon at billiards should be called by the French _carambolage_ we do not know. [If Mr. Ball be right, the fruit has a name, Cape-Gooseberry, in China which in India is used for the Tiparry.—_Things Chinese_, 3rd ed. 253.] c. 1530.—"Another fruit is the KERMERIK. It is fluted with five sides," &c.—_Erskine's Baber_, 325. 1563.—"_O._ Antonia, pluck me from that tree a CARAMBOLA or two (for so they call them in Malavar, and we have adopted the Malavar name, because that was the first region where we got acquainted with them). "_A._ Here they are. "_R._ They are beautiful; a sort of sour-sweet, not _very_ acid. "_O._ They are called in Canarin and Decan _camariz_, and in Malay _balimba_ ... they make with sugar a very pleasant conserve of these.... Antonia! bring hither a preserved CARAMBOLA."—_Garcia_, ff. 46_v_, 47. 1598.—"There is another fruite called CARAMBOLAS, which hath 8 (5 really) corners, as bigge as a smal aple, sower in eating, like vnripe plums, and most vsed to make Conserues. (_Note by Paludanus_). The fruite which the Malabars and Portingales call CARAMBOLAS, is in Decan called CAMARIX, in Canar, _Camarix_ and _Carabeli_; in Malaio, _Bolumba_, and by the Persians CHAMAROCH."—_Linschoten_, 96; [Hak. Soc. ii. 33]. 1672.—"The CARAMBOLA ... as large as a pear, all sculptured (as it were) and divided into ribs, the ridges of which are not round but sharp, resembling the heads of those iron maces that were anciently in use."—_P. Vincenzo Maria_, 352. 1878.—"... the oxalic KAMRAK."—_In my Indian Garden_, 50. [1900.—"... that most curious of fruits, the CARAMBOLA, called by the Chinese the _yong-t'o_, or foreign peach, though why this name should have been selected is a mystery, for when cut through, it looks like a star with five rays. By Europeans it is also known as the _Cape gooseberry_."—_Ball, Things Chinese_, 3rd ed. p. 253.] CARAT, s. Arab _ḳirrāt_, which is taken from the Gr. κεράτιον, a bean of the κερατεία or carob tree (_Ceratonia siliqua_, L.). This bean, like the Indian _rati_ (see RUTTEE) was used as a weight, and thence also it gave name to a coin of account, if not actual. To discuss the carat fully would be a task of extreme complexity, and would occupy several pages. Under the name of _siliqua_ it was the 24th part of the golden solidus of Constantine, which was again = 1/6 of an ounce. Hence this carat was = 1/144 of an ounce. In the passage from St. Isidore quoted below, the _cerates_ is distinct from the _siliqua_, and = 1½ _siliquae_. This we cannot explain, but the _siliqua Graeca_ was the κεράτιον; and the _siliqua_ as 1/24 of a solidus is the parent of the _carat_ in all its uses. [See Prof. Gardner, in Smith, _Dict. Ant._ 3rd ed. ii. 675.] Thus we find the _carat_ at Constantinople in the 14th century = 1/24 of the _hyperpera_ or Greek _bezant_, which was a debased representative of the solidus; and at Alexandria 1/24 of the Arabic _dīnār_, which was a purer representative of the solidus. And so, as the Roman _uncia_ signified 1/12 of any unit (compare _ounce_, _inch_), so to a certain extent _carat_ came to signify 1/24. Dictionaries give Arab. _ḳirrāṭ_ as "1/24 of an ounce." Of this we do not know the evidence. The _English Cyclopaedia_ (s.v.) again states that "the _carat_ was originally the 24th part of the _marc_, or half-pound, among the French, from whom the word came." This sentence perhaps contains more than one error; but still both of these allegations exhibit the _carat_ as 1/24th part. Among our goldsmiths the term is still used to measure the proportionate quality of gold; pure gold being put at 24 _carats_, gold with 1/12 alloy at 22 _carats_, with ¼ alloy at 18 _carats_, &c. And the word seems also (like ANNA, q.v.) sometimes to have been used to express a proportionate scale in other matters, as is illustrated by a curious passage in Marco Polo, quoted below. The _carat_ is also used as a weight for diamonds. As 1/144 of an ounce troy this ought to make it 3⅓ grains. But these carats really run 151½ to the ounce troy, so that the diamond _carat_ is 3-1/6 grs. nearly. This we presume was adopted direct from some foreign system in which the carat _was_ 1/144 of the local ounce. [See Ball, _Tavernier_, ii. 447.] c. A.D. 636.—"Siliqua vigesima quarta pars solidi est, ab arboris semine vocabulum tenens. _Cerates_ oboli pars media est siliquã habens unam semis. Hanc latinitas semiobulũ vocat; CERATES autem Graece, Latine siliqua cornuũ interpretatur. Obulus siliquis tribus appenditur, habens _cerates_ duos, calcos quatuor."—_Isidori Hispalensis Opera_ (ed. Paris, 1601), p. 224. 1298.—"The Great Kaan sends his commissioners to the Province to select four or five hundred ... of the most beautiful young women, according to the scale of beauty enjoined upon them. The commissioners ... assemble all the girls of the province, in presence of appraisers appointed for the purpose. These carefully survey the points of each girl.... They will then set down some as estimated at 16 CARATS, some at 17, 18, 20, or more or less, according to the sum of the beauties or defects of each. And whatever standard the Great Kaan may have fixed for those that are to be brought to him, whether it be 20 carats or 21, the commissioners select the required number from those who have attained to that standard."—_Marco Polo_, 2nd ed. i. 350-351. 1673.—"A stone of one Carrack is worth 10_l._"—_Fryer_, 214. CARAVAN, s. P. _karwān_; a convoy of travellers. The Ar. _ḳāfila_ is more generally used in India. The word is found in French as early as the 13th century (_Littré_). A quotation below shows that the English transfer of the word to a wheeled conveyance for travellers (now for goods also) dates from the 17th century. The abbreviation _van_ in this sense seems to have acquired rights as an English word, though the altogether analogous _bus_ is still looked on as slang. c. 1270.—"Meanwhile the convoy (la CARAVANA) from Tortosa ... armed seven vessels in such wise that any one of them could take a galley if it ran alongside."—_Chronicle of James of Aragon_, tr. by _Foster_, i. 379. 1330.—"De hac civitate recedens cum CARAVANIS et cum quadam societate, ivi versus Indiam Superiorem."—_Friar Odoric_, in _Cathay_, &c., ii. App. iii. 1384.—"Rimonda che l'avemo, vedemo venire una grandissima CAROVANA di cammelli e di Saracini, che recavano spezierie delle parti d'India."—_Frescobaldi_, 64. c. 1420.—"Is adolescens ab Damasco Syriae, ubi mercaturae gratiâ erat, perceptâ prius Arabum linguâ, in coetu mercatorum—hi sexcenti erant—quam vulgo CAROANAM dicunt...."—_N. Conti_, in _Poggius de Varietate Fortunae_. 1627.—"A CARAVAN is a convoy of souldiers for the safety of merchants that trauell in the East Countreys."—_Minshew_, 2nd ed. s.v. 1674.—"CARAVAN or KARAVAN (Fr. _caravane_) a Convoy of Souldiers for the safety of Merchants that travel by Land. Also of late corruptly used with us for a kind of Waggon to carry passengers to and from London."—_Glossographia_, &c., by J. E. CARAVANSERAY, s. P. _karwānsarāī_; a SERAI (q.v.) for the reception of CARAVANS (q.v.). 1404.—"And the next day being Tuesday, they departed thence and going about 2 leagues arrived at a great house like an Inn, which they call CARABANSACA (read _-sara_), and here were Chacatays looking after the Emperor's horses."—_Clavijo_, § xcviii. Comp. _Markham_, p. 114. [1528.—"In the Persian language they call these houses CARVANCARAS, which means resting-place for caravans and strangers."—_Tenreiro_, ii. p. 11.] 1554.—"I'ay à parler souuent de ce nom de CARBACHARA: ... Ie ne peux le nommer autrement en François, sinon vn CARBACHARA: et pour le sçauoir donner à entendre, il fault supposer qu'il n'y a point d'hostelleries es pays ou domaine le Turc, ne de lieux pour se loger, sinon dedens celles maisons publiques appellée CARBACHARA...."—_Observations_ par _P. Belon_, f. 59. 1564.—"Hic diverti in diversorium publicum, CARAVASARAI Turcae vocant ... vastum est aedificium ... in cujus medio patet area ponendis sarcinis et camelis."—_Busbequii, Epist._ i. (p. 35). 1619.—"... a great bazar, enclosed and roofed in, where they sell stuffs, cloths, &c. with the House of the Mint, and the great CARAVANSERAI, which bears the name of _Lala Beig_ (because Lala Beig the Treasurer gives audiences, and does his business there) and another little CARAVANSERAI, called that of the _Ghilac_ or people of Ghilan."—_P. della Valle_ (from Ispahan), ii. 8; [comp. Hak. Soc. i. 95]. 1627.—"At _Band Ally_ we found a neat CARRAVANSRAW or Inne ... built by mens charity, to give all civill passengers a resting place _gratis_; to keepe them from the injury of theeves, beasts, weather, &c."—_Herbert_, p. 124. CARAVEL, s. This often occurs in the old Portuguese narratives. The word is alleged to be not Oriental, but Celtic, and connected in its origin with the old British _coracle_; see the quotation from Isidore of Seville, the indication of which we owe to Bluteau, s.v. The Portuguese _caravel_ is described by the latter as a 'round vessel' (_i.e._ not long and sharp like a galley), with lateen sails, ordinarily of 200 tons burthen. The character of swiftness attributed to the _caravel_ (see both Damian and Bacon below) has suggested to us whether the word has not come rather from the Persian Gulf—Turki _ḳarāwul_, 'a scout, an outpost, a vanguard.' Doubtless there are difficulties. [The _N.E.D._ says that it is probably the dim. of Sp. _caraba_.] The word is found in the following passage, quoted from the Life of St. Nilus, who died c. 1000, a date hardly consistent with Turkish origin. But the Latin translation is by Cardinal Sirlet, c. 1550, and the word may have been changed or modified:— "Cogitavit enim in unaquaque Calabriae regione perficere navigia.... Id autem non ferentes Russani cives ... simul irruentes ac tumultuantes navigia combusserunt et eas quae CARAVELLAE appellantur secuerunt."—In the Collection of _Martene_ and _Durand_, vi. col. 930. c. 638.—"CARABUS, parua scafa ex vimine facta, quae contexta crudo corio genus navigii praebet."—_Isidori Hispal. Opera._ (Paris, 1601), p. 255. 1492.—"So being one day importuned by the said Christopher, the Catholic King was persuaded by him that nothing should keep him from making this experiment; and so effectual was this persuasion that they fitted out for him a ship and two CARAVELS, with which at the beginning of August 1492, with 120 men, sail was made from Gades."—_Summary of the H. of the Western Indies_, by _Pietro Martire_ in _Ramusio_, iii. f. 1. 1506.—"Item traze della Mina d'oro de Ginea ogn anno ducati 120 mila che vien ogni mise do' CARAVELLE con ducati 10 mila."—_Leonardo di Ca' Masser_, p. 30. 1549.—"Viginti et quinque agiles naues, quas et CARAVELLAS dicimus, quo genere nauium soli Lusitani utuntur."—_Damiani a Goës, Diensis Oppugnatio_, ed. 1602, p. 289. 1552.—"Ils lâchèrent les bordées de leurs KARAWELLES; ornèrent leurs vaisseaux de pavillons, et s'avancèrent sur nous."—_Sidi Ali_, p. 70. c. 1615.—"She may spare me her mizen and her bonnets; I am a CARVEL to her."—_Beaum. & Flet., Wit without Money_, i. 1. 1624.—"Sunt etiam naves quaedam nunciae quae ad officium celeritatis apposite exstructae sunt (quas CARUELLAS vocant)."—_Bacon, Hist. Ventorum._ 1883.—"The deep-sea fishing boats called _Machoās_ ... are CARVEL built, and now generally iron fastened...."—_Short Account of Bombay Fisheries_, by _D. G. Macdonald_, M.D. CARBOY, s. A large glass bottle holding several gallons, and generally covered with wicker-work, well known in England, where it is chiefly used to convey acids and corrosive liquids in bulk. Though it is not an Anglo-Indian word, it comes (in the form _ḳarāba_) from Persia, as Wedgwood has pointed out. Kaempfer, whom we quote from his description of the wine trade at Shiraz, gives an exact etching of a carboy. Littré mentions that the late M. Mohl referred CARAFFE to the same original; but see that word. _Ḳarāba_ is no doubt connected with Ar. _ḳirba_, 'a large leathern milk-bottle.' 1712.—"Vasa vitrea, alia sunt majora, ampullacea et circumducto scirpo tunicata, quae vocant KARABÀ.... Venit _Karaba_ una apud vitriarios duobus mamudi, raro carius."—_Kaempfer, Amoen. Exot._ 379. 1754.—"I delivered a present to the Governor, consisting of oranges and lemons, with several sorts of dried fruits, and six KARBOYS of Isfahan wine."—_Hanway_, i. 102. 1800.—"Six CORABAHS of rose-water."—_Symes, Emb. to Ava_, p. 488. 1813.—"CARBOY of Rosewater...."—_Milburn_, ii. 330. 1875.—"People who make it (Shiraz Wine) generally bottle it themselves, or else sell it in huge bottles called 'KURABA' holding about a dozen quarts."—_Macgregor, Journey through Khorassan_, &c., 1879, i. 37. CARCANA, CARCONNA, s. H. from P. _kārkhāna_, 'a place where business is done'; a workshop; a departmental establishment such as that of the commissariat, or the artillery park, in the field. 1663.—"There are also found many raised Walks and Tents in sundry Places, that are the offices of several Officers. Besides these there are many great Halls that are called KAR-KANAYS, or places where Handy-craftsmen do work."—_Bernier_, E. T. 83; [ed. _Constable_, 258]. c. 1756.—"In reply, Hydur pleaded his poverty ... but he promised that as soon as he should have established his power, and had time to regulate his departments (KĀRKHĀNAJĀT), the amount should be paid."—_Hussein Ali Khan, History of Hydur Naik_, p. 87. 1800.—"The elephant belongs to the KARKANA, but you may as well keep him till we meet."—_Wellington_, i. 144. 1804.—"If the (bullock) establishment should be formed, it should be in regular KARKANAS."—_Ibid._ iii. 512. CARCOON, s. Mahr. _kārkūn_, 'a clerk,' H.—P. _kār-kun_, (_faciendorum factor_) or 'manager.' [c. 1590.—"In the same way as the KARKUN sets down the transactions of the assessments, the _muḳaddam_ and the _patwāri_ shall keep their respective accounts."—_Āīn_, tr. _Jarrett_, ii. 45. [1615.—"Made means to the CORCONE or Scrivano to help us to the copia of the King's licence."—_Foster, Letters_, iii. 122. [1616.—"Addick Raia Pongolo, CORCON of this place."—_Ibid._ iv. 167.] 1826.—"My benefactor's chief CARCOON or clerk allowed me to sort out and direct despatches to officers at a distance who belonged to the command of the great Sawant Rao."—_Pandurang Hari_, 21; [ed. 1873, i. 28.] CARÉNS, n.p. Burm. _Ka-reng_, [a word of which the meaning is very uncertain. It is said to mean 'dirty-feeders,' or 'low-caste people,' and it has been connected with the _Kirāta_ tribe (see the question discussed by _McMahon, The Karens of the Golden Chersonese_, 43 _seqq._)]. A name applied to a group of non-Burmese tribes, settled in the forest and hill tracts of Pegu and the adjoining parts of Burma, from Mergui in the south, to beyond Toungoo in the north, and from Arakan to the Salwen, and beyond that river far into Siamese territory. They do not know the name _Kareng_, nor have they one name for their own race; distinguishing, among these whom we call Karens, three tribes, _Sgaw_, _Pwo_, and _Bghai_, which differ somewhat in customs and traditions, and especially in language. "The results of the labours among them of the American Baptist Mission have the appearance of being almost miraculous, and it is not going too far to state that the cessation of blood feuds, and the peaceable way in which the various tribes are living ... and have lived together since they came under British rule, is far more due to the influence exercised over them by the missionaries than to the measures adopted by the English Government, beneficial as these doubtless have been" (_Br. Burma Gazetteer_, [ii. 226]). The author of this excellent work should not, however, have admitted the quotation of Dr. Mason's fanciful notion about the identity of Marco Polo's _Carajan_ with Karen, which is totally groundless. 1759.—"There is another people in this country called CARIANNERS, whiter than either (Burmans or Peguans), distinguished into _Buraghmah_ and _Pegu_ CARIANNERS; they live in the _woods_, in small Societies, of ten or twelve _houses_; are not wanting in industry, though it goes no further than to procure them an annual subsistence."—In _Dalrymple, Or. Rep._ i. 100. 1799—"From this reverend father (V. Sangermano) I received much useful information. He told me of a singular description of people called CARAYNERS or CARIANERS, that inhabit different parts of the country, particularly the western provinces of Dalla and Bassein, several societies of whom also dwell in the district adjacent to Rangoon. He represented them as a simple, innocent race, speaking a language distinct from that of the Birmans, and entertaining rude notions of religion.... They are timorous, honest, mild in their manners, and exceedingly hospitable to strangers."—_Symes_, 207. c. 1819.—"We must not omit here the CARIAN, a good and peaceable people, who live dispersed through the forests of Pegù, in small villages consisting of 4 or 5 houses ... they are totally dependent upon the despotic government of the Burmese."—_Sangermano_, p. 34. CARICAL, n.p. Etymology doubtful; Tam. _Karaikkāl_, [which is either _kārai_, 'masonry' or 'the plant, thorny webera': _kāl_, 'channel' (_Madras Adm. Man._ ii. 212, _Gloss._ s.v.)]. A French settlement within the limits of Tanjore district. CARNATIC, n.p. _Karṇāṭaka_ and _Kārṇāṭaka_, Skt. adjective forms from _Karṇāṭa_ or _Kārṇāṭa_, [Tam. _kar_, 'black,' _nādu_, 'country']. This word in native use, according to Bp. Caldwell, denoted the Telegu and Canarese people and their language, but in process of time became specially the appellation of the people speaking Canarese and their language (_Drav. Gram._ 2nd ed. Introd. p. 34). The Mahommedans on their arrival in S. India found a region which embraces Mysore and part of Telingāna (in fact the kingdom of Vijayanagara), called the _Karṇāṭaka_ country, and this was identical in application (and probably in etymology) with the CANARA country (q.v.) of the older Portuguese writers. The _Karṇāṭaka_ became extended, especially in connection with the rule of the Nabobs of Arcot, who partially occupied the Vijayanagara territory, and were known as Nawābs of the _Karṇāṭaka_, to the country below the Ghauts, on the eastern side of the Peninsula, just as the other form _Canara_ had become extended to the country below the Western Ghauts; and eventually among the English the term _Carnatic_ came to be understood in a sense more or less restricted to the eastern low country, though never quite so absolutely as Canara has become restricted to the western low country. The term _Carnatic_ is now obsolete. c. A.D. 550.—In the _Bṛihat-Saṅhitā_ of Varāhamihira, in the enumeration of peoples and regions of the south, we have in Kern's translation (_J. R. As. Soc._ N.S. v. 83) _Karnatic_; the original form, which is not given by Kern, is KARNĀTA. c. A.D. 1100.—In the later Sanskrit literature this name often occurs, _e.g._ in the _Kathasaritsāgara_, or 'Ocean of Rivers of Stories,' a collection of tales (in verse) of the beginning of the 12th century, by Somadeva, of Kashmir; but it is not possible to attach any very precise meaning to the word as there used. [See refs. in _Tawney_, tr. ii. 651.] A.D. 1400.—The word also occurs in the inscriptions of the Vijayanagara dynasty, _e.g._ in one of A.D. 1400.—(_Elem. of S. Indian Palaeography_, 2nd ed. pl. xxx.) 1608.—"In the land of KARṆĀṬA and Vidyānagara was the King Mahendra."—_Taranatha's H. of Buddhism_, by _Schiefner_, p. 267. c. 1610.—"The Zamindars of Singaldip (Ceylon) and KARNÁTAK came up with their forces and expelled Sheo Rai, the ruler of the Dakhin."—_Firishta_, in _Elliot_, vi. 549. 1614.—See quotation from Couto under CANARA. [1623.—"His Tributaries, one of whom was the Queen of CURNAT."—_P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. ii. 314.] c. 1652.—"Gandicot is one of the strongest Cities in the Kingdom of CARNATICA."—_Tavernier_, E. T. ii. 98; [ed. _Ball_, i. 284]. c. 1660.—"The Ráís of the KARNÁTIK, Mahratta (country), and Telingana, were subject to the Ráí of Bidar."—_'Amal-i-Sálih_, in _Elliot_ vii. 126. 1673.—"I received this information from the natives, that the CANATICK country reaches from _Gongola_ to the _Zamerhin's_ Country of the _Malabars_ along the Sea, and inland up to the Pepper Mountains of _Sunda_.... _Bedmure_, four Days Journey hence, is the Capital City."—_Fryer_, 162, in Letter IV., _A Relation of the_ CANATICK _Country_.—Here he identifies the "Canatick" with Canara below the Ghauts. So also the coast of Canara seems meant in the following:— c. 1760.—"Though the navigation from the CARNATIC coast to Bombay is of a very short run, of not above six or seven degrees...."—_Grose_, i. 232. " "The CARNATIC or province of Arcot ... its limits now are greatly inferior to those which bounded the ancient CARNATIC; for the Nabobs of Arcot have never extended their authority beyond the river Gondegama to the north; the great chain of mountains to the west; and the branches of the Kingdom of Trichinopoli, Tanjore, and Maissore to the south; the sea bounds it on the east."—_Ibid._ II. vii. 1762.—"Siwaee Madhoo Rao ... with this immense force ... made an incursion into the KARNATIC Balaghaut."—_Hussein Ali Khan, History of Hydur Naik_, 148. 1792.—"I hope that our acquisitions by this peace will give so much additional strength and compactness to the frontier of our possessions, both in the CARNATIC, and on the coast of Malabar, as to render it difficult for any power above the Ghauts to invade us."—_Lord Cornwallis's_ Despatch from Seringapatam, in _Seton-Karr_, ii. 96. 1826.—"Camp near Chillumbrum (CARNATIC), March 21st." This date of a letter of Bp. Heber's is probably one of the latest instances of the use of the term in a natural way. CARNATIC FASHION. See under BENIGHTED. (1). CARRACK, n.p. An island in the upper part of the Persian Gulf, which has been more than once in British occupation. Properly KHĀRAK. It is so written in _Jaubert's Edrisi_ (i. 364, 372). But Dr. Badger gives the modern Arabic as _el-Khārij_, which would represent old P. _Khārig_. c. 830.—"KHAREK ... cette isle qui a un farsakh en long et en large, produit du blé, des palmiers, et des vignes."—_Ibn Khurdādba_, in _J. As._ ser. vi. tom. v. 283. c. 1563.—"Partendosi da Basora si passa 200 miglia di Golfo co'l mare a banda destra sino che si giunge nell' isola di CARICHI...."—_C. Federici_, in _Ramusio_, iii. 386v. 1727.—"The Islands of CARRICK ly, about West North West, 12 Leagues from _Bowchier_."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 90. 1758.—"The Baron ... immediately sailed for the little island of KAREC, where he safely landed; having attentively surveyed the spot he at that time laid the plan, which he afterwards executed with so much success."—_Ives_, 212. (2). CARRACK, s. A kind of vessel of burden from the Middle Ages down to the end of the 17th century. The character of the earlier _carrack_ cannot be precisely defined. But the larger cargo-ships of the Portuguese in the trade of the 16th century were generally so styled, and these were sometimes of enormous tonnage, with 3 or 4 decks. Charnock (_Marine Architecture_, ii. p. 9) has a plate of a Genoese carrack of 1542. He also quotes the description of a Portuguese carrack taken by Sir John Barrough in 1592. It was of 1,600 tons burden, whereof 900 merchandize; carried 32 brass pieces and between 600 and 700 passengers (?); was built with 7 decks. The word (L. Lat.) _carraca_ is regarded by Skeat as properly _carrica_, from _carricare_, It. _caricare_, 'to lade, to charge.' This is possible; but it would be well to examine if it be not from the Ar. _ḥarāḳah_, a word which the dictionaries explain as 'fire-ship'; though this is certainly not always the meaning. Dozy is inclined to derive _carraca_ (which is old in Sp. he says) from _ḳarāḳir_, the pl. of _ḳurḳūr_ or _ḳurḳūra_ (see CARACOA). And _ḳurḳūra_ itself he thinks may have come from _carricare_, which already occurs in St. Jerome. So that Mr. Skeat's origin is possibly correct. [The _N.E.D._ refers to _carraca_, of which the origin is said to be uncertain.] Ibn Batuta uses the word twice at least for a state barge or something of that kind (see _Cathay_ p. 499, and _Ibn Bat._ ii. 116; iv. 289). The like use occurs several times in _Makrizi_ (_e.g._ I. i. 143; I. ii. 66; and II. i. 24). Quatremère at the place first quoted observes that the _ḥarāḳah_ was not a fire ship in our sense, but a vessel with a high deck from which fire could be thrown; but that it could also be used as a transport vessel, and was so used on sea and land. 1338.—"... after that we embarked at Venice on board a certain CARRACK, and sailed down the Adriatic Sea."—_Friar Pasqual_, in _Cathay_, &c., 231. 1383.—"Eodem tempore venit in magnâ tempestate ad Sandevici portum navis quam dicunt CARIKA (mirae) magnitudinis, plena divitiis, quae facile inopiam totius terrae relevare potuisset, si incolarum invidia permisisset."—_T. Walsingham, Hist. Anglic._, by _H. T. Riley_, 1864, ii. 83-84. 1403.—"The prayer being concluded, and the storm still going on, a light like a candle appeared in the cage at the mast-head of the CARRACA, and another light on the spar that they call bowsprit (_bauprés_) which is fixed in the forecastle; and another light like a candle _in una vara de espinelo_ (?) over the poop, and these lights were seen by as many as were in the CARRACK, and were called up to see them, and they lasted awhile and then disappeared, and all this while the storm did not cease, and by-and-by all went to sleep except the steersman and certain sailors of the watch."—_Clavijo_, § xiii. Comp. _Markham_, p. 13. 1548.—"De Thesauro nostro munitionum artillariorum, Tentorum, Pavilionum, pro Equis navibus CARACATIS, Galeis et aliis navibus quibuscumque...."—Act of Edw. VI. in _Rymer_, xv. 175. 1552.—"Ils avaient 4 barques, grandes comme des _ḳarrāḳa_...."—_Sidi 'Ali_, p. 67. 1566-68.—"... about the middle of the month of Ramazan, in the year 974, the inhabitants of Funan and Fandreeah [_i.e._ Ponany and PANDARĀNI, q.v.], having sailed out of the former of these ports in a fleet of 12 grabs, captured a CARACCA belonging to the Franks, which had arrived from Bengal, and which was laden with rice and sugar ... in the year 976 another party ... in a fleet of 17 grabs ... made capture off Shaleeat (see CHALIA) of a large CARACCA, which had sailed from Cochin, having on board nearly 1,000 Franks...."—_Tohfut-ul-Mujahideen_, p. 159. 1596.—"It comes as farre short as ... a cocke-boate of a CARRICK."—_T. Nash, Have with you to Saffron Walden_, repr. by _J. P. Collier_, p. 72. 1613.—"They are made like CARRACKS, only strength and storage."—_Beaum. & Flet., The Coxcomb_, i. 3. 1615.—"After we had given her chase for about 5 hours, her colours and bulk discovered her to be a very great Portugal CARRACK bound for Goa."—_Terry_, in _Purchas_; [ed. 1777, p. 34]. 1620.—"The harbor at Nangasaque is the best in all Japon, wheare there may be 1000 seale of shipps ride landlockt, and the greatest shipps or CARICKES in the world ... ride before the towne within a cable's length of the shore in 7 or 8 fathom water at least."—_Cocks, Letter to Batavia_, ii. 313. c. 1620.—"Il faut attendre là des Pilotes du lieu, que les Gouverneurs de Bombaim et de Marsagão ont soin d'envoyer tout à l'heure, pour conduire le Vaisseau à Turumba [_i.e._ Trombay] où les CARAQUES ont coustume d'hyverner."—_Routier ... des Indes Or._, by _Aleixo da Motta_, in _Thevenot_. c. 1635.— "The bigger Whale, like some huge CARRACK lay Which wanted Sea room for her foes to play...." _Waller, Battle of the Summer Islands._ 1653.—"... pour moy il me vouloit loger en son Palais, et que si i'auois la volonté de retourner a Lisbone par mer, il me feroit embarquer sur les premieres KARAQUES...."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, ed. 1657, p. 213. 1660.—"And further, That every Merchant Denizen who shall hereafter ship any Goods or Merchandize in any CARRACK or Galley shall pay to your Majesty all manner of Customs, and all the Subsidies aforesaid, as any Alien born out of the Realm."—Act 12 Car. II. cap. iv. s. iv. (Tonnage and Poundage). c. 1680.—"To this City of the floating ... which foreigners, with a little variation from _carroços_, call CARRACAS."—_Vieira_, quoted by _Bluteau_. 1684.—"... there was a CARACK of Portugal cast away upon the Reef having on board at that Time 4,000,000 of Guilders in Gold ... a present from the King of Siam to the King of Portugal."—_Cowley_, 32, in _Dampier's Voyages_, iv. CARRAWAY, s. This word for the seed of _Carum carui_, L., is (probably through Sp. _alcaravea_) from the Arabic _karawiyā_. It is curious that the English form is thus closer to the Arabic than either the Spanish, or the French and Italian _carvi_, which last has passed into Scotch as _carvy_. But the Arabic itself is a corruption [not immediately, _N.E.D._] of Lat. _careum_, or Gr. κάρον (_Dozy_). CARTMEEL, s. This is, at least in the Punjab, the ordinary form that 'mail-cart' takes among the natives. Such inversions are not uncommon. Thus Sir David Ochterlony was always called by the Sepoys _Loni-okhtar_. In our memory an officer named _Holroyd_ was always called by the Sepoys _Roydāl_, [and _Brownlow_, _Lobrūn_. By another curious corruption _Mackintosh_ becomes _Makkhanī-tosh_, 'buttered toast'!] CARTOOCE, s. A cartridge; _kārtūs_, Sepoy H.; [comp. TOSTDAUN]. CARYOTA, s. This is the botanical name (_Caryota urens_, L.) of a magnificent palm growing in the moister forest regions, as in the Western Ghauts and in Eastern Bengal, in Ceylon, and in Burma. A conspicuous character is presented by its enormous bipinnate leaves, somewhat resembling colossal bracken-fronds, 15 to 25 feet long, 10 to 12 in width; also by the huge pendent clusters of its inflorescence and seeds, the latter like masses of rosaries 10 feet long and upwards. It affords much TODDY (q.v.) made into spirit and sugar, and is the tree chiefly affording these products in Ceylon, where it is called _Kitul_. It also affords a kind of sago, and a woolly substance found at the foot of the leaf-stalks is sometimes used for caulking, and forms a good tinder. The sp. name _urens_ is derived from the acrid, burning taste of the fruit. It is called, according to Brandis, the _Mhār_-palm in Western India. We know of no Hindustani or familiar Anglo-Indian name. [Watt, (_Econ. Dict._ ii. 206) says that it is known in Bombay as the _Hill_ or _Sago_ palm. It has penetrated in Upper India as far as Chunār.] The name _Caryota_ seems taken from Pliny, but his application is to a kind of date-palm; his statement that it afforded the best wine of the East probably suggested the transfer. c. A.D. 70.—"Ab his CARYOTAE maxume celebrantur, et cibo quidem et suco uberrimae, ex quibus praecipua vina orienti, iniqua capiti, unde pomo nomen."—_Pliny_, xiii. § 9. 1681.—"The next tree is the _Kettule_. It groweth straight, but not so tall or big as a _Coker-Nut-Tree_; the inside nothing but a white pith, as the former. It yieldeth a sort of Liquor ... very sweet and pleasing to the Pallate.... The which Liquor they boyl and make a kind of brown sugar called _Jaggory_ [see JAGGERY], &c."—_Knox_, p. 15. 1777.—"The CARYOTA _urens_, called the Saguer tree, grew between Salatiga and Kopping, and was said to be the real tree from which sago is made."—_Thunberg_, E. T. iv. 149. A mistake, however. 1861.—See quotation under PEEPUL. CASH, s. A name applied by Europeans to sundry coins of low value in various parts of the Indies. The word in its original form is of extreme antiquity, "Skt. _karsha_ ... a weight of silver or gold equal to 1/400 of a _Tulā_" (_Williams, Skt. Dict._; and see also a Note on the _Kārsha_, or rather _kārshāpaṇa_, as a copper coin of great antiquity, in _E. Thomas's Pathân Kings of Delhi_, 361-362). From the Tam. form _kāsu_, or perhaps from some Konkani form which we have not traced, the Portuguese seem to have made _caixa_, whence the English _cash_. In Singalese also _kāsi_ is used for 'coin' in general. The English term was appropriated in the monetary system which prevailed in S. India up to 1818; thus there was a copper coin for use in Madras struck in England in 1803, which bears on the reverse, "XX Cash." A figure of this coin is given in _Ruding_. Under this system 80 cash = 1 fanam, 42 fanams = 1 star pagoda. But from an early date the Portuguese had applied _caixa_ to the small money of foreign systems, such as those of the Malay Islands, and especially to that of the Chinese. In China the word _cash_ is used, by Europeans and their hangers-on, as the synonym of the Chinese _le_ and _tsien_, which are those coins made of an alloy of copper and lead with a square hole in the middle, which in former days ran 1000 to the _liang_ or TAEL (q.v.), and which are strung in certain numbers on cords. [This type of money, as was recently pointed out by Lord Avebury, is a survival of the primitive currency, which was in the shape of an axe.] Rouleaux of coin thus strung are represented on the surviving bank-notes of the Ming dynasty (A.D. 1368 onwards), and probably were also on the notes of their Mongol predecessors. The existence of the distinct English word _cash_ may probably have affected the form of the corruption before us. This word had a European origin from It. _cassa_, French _caisse_, 'the money-chest': this word in book-keeping having given name to the heading of account under which actual disbursements of coin were entered (see _Wedgwood_ and _N.E.D._ s.v.). In Minsheu (2nd ed. 1627) the present sense of the word is not attained. He only gives "a tradesman's CASH, or Counter to keepe money in." 1510.—"They have also another coin called CAS, 16 of which go to a _tare_ of silver."—_Varthema_, 130. " "In this country (Calicut) a great number of apes are produced, one of which is worth 4 CASSE, and one CASSE is worth a _quattrino_."—_Ibid._ 172. (Why a monkey should be worth 4 _casse_ is obscure.) 1598.—"You must understand that in _Sunda_ there is also no other kind of money than certaine copper mynt called CAIXA, of the bignes of a Hollãdes doite, but not half so thicke, in the middle whereof is a hole to hang it on a string, for that commonlie they put two hundreth or a thousand vpon one string."—_Linschoten_, 34; [Hak. Soc. i. 113]. 1600.—"Those (coins) of Lead are called CAXAS, whereof 1600 make one mas."—_John Davis_, in _Purchas_, i. 117. 1609.—"Ils (les Chinois) apportent la monnoye qui a le cours en toute l'isle de Iava, et Isles circonvoisines, laquelle en lãgue Malaique est appellee CAS.... Cette monnoye est jettée en moule en Chine, a la Ville de Chincheu."—_Houtman_, in _Nav. des Hollandois_, i. 30_b_. [1621.—"In many places they threw abroad CASHES (or brasse money) in great quantety."—_Cocks, Diary_, ii. 202.] 1711.—"Doodoos and CASH are Copper Coins, eight of the former make one Fanham, and ten of the latter one Doodoo."—_Lockyer_, 8. [_Doodoo_ is the Tel. _duddu_, Skt. _dvi_, 'two'; a more modern scale is: 2 _dooggaunies_ = 1 _doody_: 3 _doodies_ = 1 _anna_.—_Mad. Gloss._ s.v.] 1718.—"CASS (a very small coin, eighty whereof make one Fano)."—_Propagation of the Gospel in the East_, ii. 52. 1727.—"At Atcheen they have a small coin of leaden Money called CASH, from 12 to 1600 of them goes to one _Mace_, or _Masscie_."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 109. c. 1750-60.—"At Madras and other parts of the coast of Coromandel, 80 CASCHES make a fanam, or 3d. sterling; and 36 fanams a silver pagoda, or 7s. 8d. sterling."—_Grose_, i. 282. 1790.—"So far am I from giving credit to the late Government (of Madras) for œconomy, in not making the necessary preparations for war, according to the positive orders of the Supreme Government, after having received the most gross insult that could be offered to any nation! I think it very possible that every CASH of that ill-judged saving may cost the company a crore of rupees."—Letter of _Lord Cornwallis_ to E. J. Hollond, Esq., see the _Madras Courier_, 22nd Sept. 1791. [1792.—"Whereas the sum of Raheties 1223, 6 fanams and 30 KHAS has been deducted."—Agreement in _Logan, Malabar_, iii. 226.] 1813.—At Madras, according to Milburn, the coinage ran: "10 CASH = 1 _doodee_; 2 _doodees_ = 1 pice; 8 _doodees_ = 1 single fanam," &c. The following shows a singular corruption, probably of the Chinese _tsien_, and illustrates how the striving after meaning shapes such corruptions:— 1876.—"All money transactions (at Manwyne on the Burman-Chinese frontier) are effected in the copper coin of China called '_change_,' of which about 400 or 500 go to the rupee. These coins are generally strung on cord," &c.—_Report on the Country through which the Force passed to meet the Governor_, by _W. J. Charlton, M.D._ An intermediate step in this transformation is found in Cocks's _Japan Journal_, _passim_, _e.g._, ii. 89: "But that which I tooke most note of was of the liberalitee and devotion of these heathen people, who thronged into the Pagod in multetudes one after another to cast money into a littel chapell before the idalles, most parte ... being _gins_ or brass money, whereof 100 of them may vallie som 10d. str., and are about the bignes of a 3d. English money." CASHEW, s. The tree, fruit, or nut of the _Anacardium occidentale_, an American tree which must have been introduced early into India by the Portuguese, for it was widely diffused apparently as a wild tree long before the end of the 17th century, and it is described as an Indian tree by Acosta, who wrote in 1578. Crawfurd also speaks of it as abundant, and in full bearing, in the jungly islets of Hastings Archipelago, off the coast of Camboja (_Emb. to Siam, &c._, i. 103) [see _Teele's_ note on _Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. ii. 27]. The name appears to be S. American, _acajou_, of which an Indian form, _kājū_, [and Malay _gajus_], have been made. The so-called fruit is the fleshy top of the peduncle which bears the nut. The oil in the shell of the nut is acrid to an extraordinary degree, whilst the kernels, which are roasted and eaten, are quite bland. The tree yields a gum imported under the name of _Cadju_ gum. 1578.—"This tree gives a fruit called commonly CAIU; which being a good stomachic, and of good flavour, is much esteemed by all who know it.... This fruit does not grow everywhere, but is found in gardens at the city of Santa Cruz in the Kingdom of Cochin."—_C. Acosta, Tractado_, 324 _seqq._ 1598.—"CAJUS groweth on trees like apple-trees, and are of the bignes of a Peare."—_Linschoten_, p. 94; [Hak. Soc. ii. 28]. [1623.—_P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. i. 135, calls it CAGIU.] 1658.—In _Piso, De Indiae utriusque Re Naturali et Medicâ_, Amst., we have a good cut of the tree as one of Brasil, called _Acaibaa_ "et fructus ejus ACAJU." 1672.—"... il CAGIU.... Questo è l'Amandola ordinaria dell'India, per il che se ne raccoglie grandissima quantità, essendo la pianta fertilissima e molto frequente, ancora nelli luoghi più deserti et inculti."—_Vincenzo Maria_, 354. 1673.—Fryer describes the tree under the name _Cheruse_ (apparently some mistake), p. 182. 1764.— "... Yet if The ACAJOU haply in the garden bloom...." _Grainger_, iv. [1813.—Forbes calls it "the _chashew_-apple," and the "_cajew_-apple."—_Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. i. 232, 238.] c. 1830.—"The CASHEW, with its apple like that of the cities of the Plain, fair to look at, but acrid to the taste, to which the far-famed nut is appended like a bud."—_Tom Cringle_, ed. 1863, p. 140. 1875.—"CAJOO kernels."—_Table of Customs Duties imposed in Br. India up to 1875._ CASHMERE, n.p. The famous valley province of the Western Himālaya, H. and P. _Kashmīr_, from Skt. _Kaśmīra_, and sometimes _Kāśmīra_, alleged by Burnouf to be a contraction of _Kaśyapamīra_. [The name is more probably connected with the _Khasa_ tribe.] Whether or not it be the _Kaspatyrus_ or _Kaspapyrus_ of Herodotus, we believe it undoubtedly to be the _Kaspeiria_ (kingdom) of Ptolemy. Several of the old Arabian geographers write the name with the guttural _ḳ_, but this is not so used in modern times. c. 630.—"The Kingdom of KIA-SHI-MI-LO (_Kaśmīra_) has about 7000 _li_ of circuit. On all sides its frontiers are surrounded by mountains; these are of prodigious height; and although there are paths affording access to it, these are extremely narrow."—_Hwen T'sang_ (_Pèl. Bouddh._) ii. 167. c. 940.—"ḲASHMĪR ... is a mountainous country, forming a large kingdom, containing not less than 60,000 or 70,000 towns or villages. It is inaccessible except on one side, and can only be entered by one gate."—_Mas'ūdi_, i. 373. 1275.—"ḲASHMĪR, a province of India, adjoining the Turks; and its people of mixt Turk and Indian blood excel all others in beauty."—_Zakarīya Kazvīni_, in _Gildemeister_, 210. 1298.—"KESHIMUR also is a province inhabited by a people who are idolaters and have a language of their own ... this country is the very source from which idolatry has spread abroad."—_Marco Polo_, i. 175. 1552.—"The Mogols hold especially towards the N.E. the region Sogdiana, which they now call QUEXIMIR, and also Mount Caucasus which divides India from the other Provinces."—_Barros_, IV. vi. 1. 1615.—"CHISHMEERE, the chiefe Citie is called _Sirinakar_."—_Terry_, in _Purchas_, ii. 1467; [so in _Roe's_ Map, vol. ii. Hak. Soc. ed.; CHISMER in _Foster, Letters_, iii. 283]. 1664.—"From all that hath been said, one may easily conjecture, that I am somewhat charmed with KACHEMIRE, and that I pretend there is nothing in the world like it for so small a kingdom."—_Bernier_, E. T. 128; [ed. _Constable_, 400]. 1676.— "A trial of your kindness I must make; Though not for mine, so much as virtue's sake, The Queen of CASSIMERE...." _Dryden's Aurungzebe_, iii. 1. 1814.—"The shawls of CASSIMER and the silks of Iran."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ iii. 177; [2nd ed. ii. 232]. (See KERSEYMERE.) CASIS, CAXIS, CACIZ, &c., s. This Spanish and Portuguese word, though Dozy gives it only as _prêtre chrétien_, is frequently employed by old travellers, and writers on Eastern subjects, to denote Mahommedan divines (_mullas_ and the like). It may be suspected to have arisen from a confusion of two Arabic terms—_kāḍi_ (see CAZEE) and _ḳashīsh_ or _ḳasīs_, 'a Christian Presbyter' (from a Syriac root signifying _senuit_). Indeed we sometimes find the precise word _ḳashīsh_ (_Caxix_) used by Christian writers as if it were the special title of a Mahommedan theologian, instead of being, as it really is, the special and technical title of a Christian priest (a fact which gives Mount Athos its common Turkish name of _Ḳashīsh Dāgh_). In the first of the following quotations the word appears to be applied by the Mussulman historian to _pagan_ priests, and the word for churches to pagan temples. In the others, except that from Major Millingen, it is applied by Christian writers to Mahommedan divines, which is indeed its recognised signification in Spanish and Portuguese. In Jarric's _Thesaurus_ (Jesuit Missions, 1606) the word _Cacizius_ is constantly used in this sense. c. 1310.—"There are 700 churches (_kalīsīa_) resembling fortresses, and every one of them overflowing with presbyters (ḲASHĪSHĀN) without faith, and monks without religion."—_Description of the Chinese City of Khanzai_ (Hangchau) in _Wasāf's History_ (see also _Marco Polo_, ii. 196). 1404.—"The town was inhabited by Moorish hermits called CAXIXES; and many people came to them on pilgrimage, and they healed many diseases."—_Markham's Clavijo_, 79. 1514.—"And so, from one to another, the message passed through four or five hands, till it came to a GAZIZI, whom we should call a bishop or prelate, who stood at the King's feet...."—Letter of _Giov. de Empoli_, in _Archiv. Stor. Ital._ Append. p. 56. 1538.—"Just as the Cryer was offering to deliver me unto whomsoever would buy me, in comes that very CACIS Moulana, whom they held for a Saint, with 10 or 11 other CACIS his Inferiors, all Priests like himself of their wicked sect."—_F. M. Pinto_ (tr. by H. C.), p. 8. 1552.—CACIZ in the same sense used by _Barros_, II. ii. 1. [1553.—See quotation from _Barros_ under LAR. [1554.—"Who was a CACIZ of the Moors, which means in Portuguese an ecclesiastic."—_Castañeda_, Bk. I. ch. 7.] 1561.—"The King sent off the Moor, and with him his CASIS, an old man of much authority, who was the principal priest of his Mosque."—_Correa_, by _Ld. Stanley_, 113. 1567.—"... The Holy Synod declares it necessary to remove from the territories of His Highness all the infidels whose office it is to maintain their false religion, such as are the CĀCIZES of the Moors, and the preachers of the Gentoos, _jogues_, sorcerers, (_feiticeiros_), _jousis_, _grous_ (_i.e._ _joshis_ or astrologers, and _gurūs_), and whatsoever others make a business of religion among the infidels, and so also the bramans and _paibus_ (? _prabhūs_, see PURVOE)."—_Decree 6 of the Sacred Council of Goa_, in _Arch. Port. Or._ fasc. 4. 1580.—"... e foi sepultado no campo per CACISES."—_Primor e Honra_, &c., f. 13_v_. 1582.—"And for pledge of the same, he would give him his sonne, and one of his chief chaplaines, the which they call CACIS."—_Castañeda_, by N. L. 1603.—"And now those initiated priests of theirs called _Cashishes_ (CASCISCIS) were endeavouring to lay violent hands upon his property."—_Benedict Goës_, in _Cathay_, &c., ii. 568. 1648.—"Here is to be seen an admirably wrought tomb in which a certain CASIS lies buried, who was the _Pedagogue_ or Tutor of a King of _Guzuratte_."—_Van Twist_, 15. 1672.—"They call the common priests CASIS, or by another name _Schierifi_ (see SHEREEF), who like their bishops are in no way distinguished in dress from simple laymen, except by a bigger turban ... and a longer mantle...."—_P. Vincenzo Maria_, 55. 1688.—"While they were thus disputing, a CACIZ, or doctor of the law, joined company with them."—_Dryden, L. of Xavier, Works_, ed. 1821, xvi. 68. 1870.—"A hierarchical body of priests, known to the people (Nestorians) under the names of KIESHISHES and _Abunas_, is at the head of the tribes and villages, entrusted with both spiritual and temporal powers."—_Millingen, Wild Life among the Koords_, 270. CASSANAR, CATTANAR, s. A priest of the Syrian Church of Malabar; Malayāl. _kattanār_, meaning originally 'a chief,' and formed eventually from the Skt. _kartṛi_. 1606.—"The Christians of St. Thomas call their priests CAÇANARES."—_Gouvea_, f. 28_b_. This author gives CATATIARA and CAÇANEIRA as feminine forms, 'a Cassanar's wife.' The former is Malayāl. _kàttatti_, the latter a Port. formation. 1612.—"A few years ago there arose a dispute between a Brahman and a certain CASSANAR on a matter of jurisdiction."—_P. Vincenzo Maria_, 152. [1887.—"Mgr. Joseph ... consecrated as a bishop ... a CATENAR."—_Logan, Man. of Malabar_, i. 211.] CASSAY, n.p. A name often given in former days to the people of MUNNEEPORE (Manipur), on the eastern frontier of Bengal. It is the Burmese name of this people, _Kasé_, or as the Burmese pronounce it, _Kathé_. It must not be confounded with CATHAY (q.v.) with which it has nothing to do. [See SHAN.] 1759.—In _Dalrymple's Orient. Repert._ we find CASSAY (i. 116). 1795.—"All the troopers in the King's service are natives of CASSAY, who are much better horsemen than the Burmans."—_Symes_, p. 318. CASSOWARY, s. The name of this great bird, of which the first species known (_Casuarius galeatus_) is found only in Ceram Island (_Moluccas_), is Malay _kasavārī_ or _kasuārī_; [according to Scott, the proper reading is _kasuwārī_, and he remarks that no Malay Dict. records the word before 1863]. Other species have been observed in N. Guinea, N. Britain, and N. Australia. [1611.—"St. James his Ginny Hens, the CASSAWARWAY moreover."—(_Note by Coryat._) "An East Indian bird at St. James in the keeping of Mr. Walker, that will carry no coales, but eat them as whot you will."—_Peacham_, in _Paneg. verses_ on Coryat's _Crudities_, sig. 1. 3r. (1776); quoted by Scott.] 1631.—"De Emeu, vulgo CASOARIS. In insula Ceram, aliisque Moluccensibus vicinis insulis, celebris haec avis reperitur."—_Jac. Bontii_, lib. v. c. 18. 1659.—"This aforesaid bird COSSEBÀRES also will swallow iron and lead, as we once learned by experience. For when our Connestabel once had been casting bullets on the Admiral's Bastion, and then went to dinner, there came one of these COSSEBÀRES on the bastion, and swallowed 50 of the bullets. And ... next day I found that the bird after keeping them a while in his maw had regularly cast up again all the 50."—_J. J. Saar_, 86. 1682.—"On the islands Sumatra (?) Banda, and the other adjoining islands of the Moluccas there is a certain bird, which by the natives is called _Emeu_ or _Eme_, but otherwise is commonly named by us KASUARIS."—_Nieuhof_, ii. 281. 1705.—"The CASSAWARIS is about the bigness of a large Virginia Turkey. His head is the same as a Turkey's; and he has a long stiff hairy Beard upon his Breast before, like a Turkey...."—_Funnel_, in _Dampier_, iv. 266. CASTE, s. "The artificial divisions of society in India, first made known to us by the Portuguese, and described by them under their term _caste_, signifying 'breed, race, kind,' which has been retained in English under the supposition that it was the native name" (_Wedgwood_, s.v.). [See the extraordinary derivation of Hamilton below.] Mr. Elphinstone prefers to write "_Cast_." We do not find that the early Portuguese writer Barbosa (1516) applies the word _casta_ to the divisions of Hindu society. He calls these divisions in Narsinga and Malabar so many _leis de gentios_, _i.e._ 'laws' of the heathen, in the sense of sectarian rules of life. But he uses the word _casta_ in a less technical way, which shows how it should easily have passed into the technical sense. Thus, speaking of the King of Calicut: "This King keeps 1000 women, to whom he gives regular maintenance, and they always go to his court to act as the sweepers of his palaces ... these are ladies, and of good family" (_estas saom fidalgas e de boa_ CASTA.—In _Coll. of Lisbon Academy_, ii. 316). So also Castanheda: "There fled a knight who was called Fernão Lopez, _homem de boa_ CASTA" (iii. 239). In the quotations from Barros, Correa, and Garcia de Orta, we have the word in what we may call the technical sense. c. 1444.—"Whence I conclude that this race (CASTA) of men is the most agile and dexterous that there is in the world."—_Cadamosto, Navegação_, i. 14. 1552.—"The Admiral ... received these Naires with honour and joy, showing great contentment with the King for sending his message by such persons, saying that he expected this coming of theirs to prosper, as there did not enter into the business any man of the CASTE of the Moors."—_Barros_, I. vi. 5. 1561.—"Some of them asserted that they were of the CASTE (_casta_) of the Christians."—_Correa, Lendas_, i. 2, 685. 1563.—"One thing is to be noted ... that no one changes from his father's trade, and all those of the same CASTE (_casta_) of shoemakers are the same."—_Garcia_, f. 213_b_. 1567.—"In some parts of this Province (of Goa) the Gentoos divide themselves into distinct races or CASTES (_castas_) of greater or less dignity, holding the Christians as of lower degree, and keep these so superstitiously that no one of a higher caste can eat or drink with those of a lower...."—Decree 2nd of the _Sacred Council of Goa_, in _Archiv. Port. Orient._, fasc. 4. 1572.— "Dous modos ha de gente; porque a nobre Nairos chamados são, e a menos dina Poleas tem por nome, a quem obriga A lei não misturar a CASTÀ antiga."— _Camões_, vii. 37. By Burton: "Two modes of men are known; the nobles know the name of Nayrs, who call the lower CASTE Poléas, whom their haughty laws contain from intermingling with the higher strain." 1612.—"As regards the CASTES (_castas_) the great impediment to the conversion of the Gentoos is the superstition which they maintain in relation to their CASTES, and which prevents them from touching, communicating, or mingling with others, whether superior or inferior; these of one observance with those of another."—_Couto_, Dec. V. vi. 4. See also as regards the Portuguese use of the word, _Gouvea_, ff. 103, 104, 105, 106_b_, 129_b_; _Synodo_, 18_b_, &c. 1613.—"The Banians kill nothing; there are thirtie and odd severall CASTS of these that differ something in Religion, and may not eat with each other."—_N. Withington_, in _Purchas_, i. 485; see also _Pilgrimage_, pp. 997, 1003. 1630.—"The common _Bramane_ hath eighty two CASTS or Tribes, assuming to themselves the name of that tribe...."—_Lord's Display of the Banians_, p. 72. 1673.—"The mixture of CASTS or Tribes of all India are distinguished by the different modes of binding their Turbats."—_Fryer_, 115. c. 1760.—"The distinction of the Gentoos into their tribes or CASTS, forms another considerable object of their religion."—_Grose_, i. 201. 1763.—"The CASTS or tribes into which the Indians are divided, are reckoned by travellers to be eighty-four."—_Orme_ (ed. 1803), i. 4. [1820.—"The Kayasthas (pronounced Kaists, hence the word CASTE) follow next."—_W. Hamilton, Descr. of Hindostan_, i. 109.] 1878.—"There are thousands and thousands of these so-called CASTES; no man knows their number, no man can know it; for the conception is a very flexible one, and moreover new _castes_ continually spring up and pass away."—_F. Jagor, Ost-Indische Handwerk und Gewerbe_, 13. CASTES are, according to Indian social views, either high or low. 1876.—"LOW-CASTE Hindoos in their own land are, to all ordinary apprehension, slovenly, dirty, ungraceful, generally unacceptable in person and surroundings.... Yet offensive as is the _low-caste_ Indian, were I estate-owner, or colonial governor, I had rather see the lowest Pariahs of the low, than a single trim, smooth-faced, smooth-wayed, clever HIGH-CASTE Hindoo, on my lands or in my colony."—_W. G. Palgrave_, in _Fortnightly Rev._, cx. 226. In the Madras Pres. _castes_ are also '_Right-hand_' and '_Left-hand_.' This distinction represents the agricultural classes on the one hand, and the artizans, &c., on the other, as was pointed out by F. W. Ellis. In the old days of Ft. St. George, faction-fights between the two were very common, and the terms _right-hand_ and _left-hand_ castes occur early in the old records of that settlement, and frequently in Mr. Talboys Wheeler's extracts from them. They are mentioned by Couto. [See _Nelson, Madura_, Pt. ii. p. 4; _Oppert, Orig. Inhab._ p. 57.] Sir Walter Elliot considers this feud to be "nothing else than the occasional outbreak of the smouldering antagonism between Brahmanism and Buddhism, although in the lapse of ages both parties have lost sight of the fact. The points on which they split now are mere trifles, such as parading on horse-back or in a palankeen in procession, erecting a PANDAL or marriage-shed on a given number of pillars, and claiming to carry certain flags, &c. The right-hand party is headed by the Brahmans, and includes the Parias, who assume the van, beating their tom-toms when they come to blows. The chief of the left-hand are the Panchalars [_i.e._ the Five Classes, workers in metal and stone, &c.], followed by the Pallars and workers in leather, who sound their long trumpets and engage the Parias." (In _Journ. Ethnol. Soc._ N.S. 1869, p. 112.) 1612.—"From these four CASTES are derived 196; and those again are divided into two parties, which they call _Valanga_ and _Elange_ [Tam. _valangai_, _idangai_], which is as much as to say 'the right hand' and 'the left hand'...."—_Couto_, u. s. The word is current in French: 1842.—"Il est clair que les CASTES n'ont jamais pu exister solidement sans une veritable conservation religieuse."—_Comte, Cours de Phil. Positive_, vi. 505. 1877.—"Nous avons aboli les CASTES et les privilèges, nous avons inscrit partout le principe de l'égalité devant la loi, nous avons donné le suffrage à tous, mais voilà qu'on réclame maintenant l'égalité des conditions."—_E. de Laveleye, De la Propriété_, p. iv. CASTE is also applied to breeds of animals, as 'a HIGH-CASTE Arab.' In such cases the usage may possibly have come directly from the Port. _alta casta_, _casta baixa_, in the sense of breed or strain. CASTEES, s. Obsolete. The Indo-Portuguese formed from _casta_ the word _castiço_, which they used to denote children born in India of Portuguese parents; much as _creole_ was used in the W. Indies. 1599.—"Liberi vero nati in Indiâ, utroque parente Lusitano, CASTISOS vocantur, in omnibus fere Lusitanis similes, colore tamen modicum differunt, ut qui ad gilvum non nihil deflectant. Ex CASTISIS deinde nati magis magisque gilvi fiunt, a parentibus et _mesticis_ magis deflectentes; porro et _mesticis_ nati per omnia indigenis respondent, ita ut in tertiâ generatione Lusitani reliquis Indis sunt simillimi."—_De Bry_, ii. 76; (_Linschoten_ [Hak. Soc. i. 184]). 1638.—"Les habitans sont ou CASTIZES, c'est à dire Portugais naturels, et nez de pere et de mere Portugais, ou _Mestizes_, c'est à dire, nez d'vn pere Portugais et d'vne mere Indienne."—_Mandelslo._ 1653.—"Les CASTISSOS sont ceux qui sont nays de pere et mere reinols (REINOL); ce mot vient de Casta, qui signifie Race, ils sont mesprizez des Reynols...."—_Le Gouz, Voyages_, 26 (ed. 1657). 1661.—"Die Stadt (Negapatam) ist zimlich volksreich, doch mehrentheils von Mastycen CASTYCEN, und Portugesichen Christen."—_Walter Schulze_, 108. 1699.—"CASTEES wives at Fort St. George."—_Census of English on the Coast_, in _Wheeler_, i. 356. 1701-2.—In the MS. _Returns of Persons in the Service of the Rt. Honble. the E. I. Company_, in the India Office, for this year, we find, "4th (in Council) Matt. Empson, Sea Customer, marry'd CASTEES," and under 1702, "13. Charles Bugden ... marry'd CASTEEZ." 1726.—"... or the offspring of the same by native women, to wit _Mistices_ and CASTICES, or blacks ... and Moors."—_Valentijn_, v. 3. CASUARINA, s. A tree (_Casuarina muricata_, Roxb.—_N. O. Casuarineae_) indigenous on the coast of Chittagong and the Burmese provinces, and southward as far as Queensland. It was introduced into Bengal by Dr. F. Buchanan, and has been largely adopted as an ornamental tree both in Bengal and in Southern India. The tree has a considerable superficial resemblance to a larch or other finely-feathered conifer, making a very acceptable variety in the hot plains, where real pines will not grow. [The name, according to Mr. Scott, appears to be based on a Malayan name associating the tree with the CASSOWARY, as Mr. Skeat suggests from the resemblance of its needles to the quills of the bird.] 1861.—See quotation under PEEPUL. 1867.—"Our road lay chiefly by the sea-coast, along the white sands, which were fringed for miles by one grand continuous line or border of CASUARINA trees."—_Lt.-Col. Lewin, A Fly on the Wheel_, 362. 1879.—"It was lovely in the white moonlight, with the curving shadows of palms on the dewy grass, the grace of the drooping CASUARINAS, the shining water, and the long drift of surf...."—_Miss Bird, Golden Chersonese_, 275. CATAMARÁN, s. Also CUTMURRAM, CUTMURÁL. Tam. _kaṭṭu_, 'binding,' _maram_, 'wood.' A raft formed of three or four logs of wood lashed together. The Anglo-Indian accentuation of the last syllable is not correct. 1583.—"Seven round timbers lashed together for each of the said boats, and of the said seven timbers five form the bottom; one in the middle longer than the rest makes a cutwater, and another makes a poop which is under water, and on which a man sits.... These boats are called GATAMERONI."—_Balbi, Viaggio_, f. 82. 1673.—"Coasting along some CATTAMARANS (Logs lashed to that advantage that they waft off all their Goods, only having a Sail in the midst and Paddles to guide them) made after us...."—_Fryer_, 24. 1698.—"Some time after the CATTAMARAN brought a letter...."—In _Wheeler_, i. 334. 1700.—"Un pecheur assis sur un CATIMARON, c'est à dire sur quelques grosses pièces de bois liées ensemble en manière de radeau."—_Lett. Edif._ x. 58. c. 1780.—"The wind was high, and the ship had but two anchors, and in the next forenoon parted from that by which she was riding, before that one who was coming from the shore on a CATAMARAN could reach her."—_Orme_, iii. 300. 1810.—Williamson (_V. M._ i. 65) applies the term to the rafts of the Brazilian fishermen. 1836.—"None can compare to the CATAMARANS and the wonderful people that manage them ... each CATAMARAN has one, two, or three men ... they sit crouched upon their heels, throwing their paddles about very dexterously, but very unlike rowing."—_Letters from Madras_, 34. 1860.—"The CATTAMARAN is common to Ceylon and Coromandel."—_Tennent, Ceylon_, i. 442. [During the war with Napoleon, the word came to be applied to a sort of fire-ship. "Great hopes have been formed at the Admiralty (in 1804) of certain vessels which were filled with combustibles and called CATAMARANS."—(_Ld. Stanhope, Life of Pitt_, iv. 218.) This may have introduced the word in English and led to its use as 'old cat' for a shrewish hag.] CATECHU, also CUTCH and CAUT, s. An astringent extract from the wood of several species of Acacia (_Acacia catechu_, Willd.), the _khair_, and _Acacia suma_, Kurz, _Ac. sundra_, D. C. and probably more. The extract is called in H. _kaṭh_, [Skt. _kvath_, 'to decoct'], but the two first commercial names which we have given are doubtless taken from the southern forms of the word, e.g. Can. _kāchu_, Tam. _kāsu_, Malay _kachu_. De Orta, whose judgments are always worthy of respect, considered it to be the _lycium_ of the ancients, and always applied that name to it; but Dr. Royle has shown that _lycium_ was an extract from certain species of _berberis_, known in the bazars as _rasōt_. Cutch is first mentioned by Barbosa, among the drugs imported into Malacca. But it remained unknown in Europe till brought from Japan about the middle of the 17th century. In the 4th ed. of Schröder's _Pharmacop. Medico-chymica_, Lyons, 1654, it is briefly described as _Catechu_ or _Terra Japonica_, "_genus terrae exoticae_" (_Hanbury and Flückiger_, 214). This misnomer has long survived. 1516.—"... drugs from Cambay; amongst which there is a drug which we do not possess, and which they call _puchô_ (see PUTCHOCK) and another called CACHÔ."—_Barbosa_, 191. 1554.—"The bahar of CATE, which here (at Ormuz) they call CACHO, is the same as that of rice."—_A. Nunes_, 22. 1563.—"Colloquio XXXI. Concerning the wood vulgarly called CATE; and containing profitable matter on that subject."—_Garcia_, f. 125. 1578.—"The Indians use this CATE mixt with Areca, and with Betel, and by itself without other mixture."—_Acosta, Tract._ 150. 1585.—Sassetti mentions CATU as derived from the _Khadira_ tree, _i.e._ in modern Hindi the _Khair_ (Skt. _khadira_). [1616.—"010 bags CATCHA."—_Foster, Letters_, iv. 127.] 1617.—"And there was rec. out of the _Adviz,_ viz. ... 7 hhds. drugs CACHA; 5 hampers pochok" (see PUTCHOCK).—_Cocks's Diary_, i. 294. 1759.—"_Hortal_ [see HURTAUL] and COTCH, Earth-oil, and Wood-oil."—_List of Burma Products in Dalrymple, Oriental Repert._ i. 109. c. 1760.—"To these three articles (betel, areca, and chunam) is often added for luxury what they call CACHOONDA, a Japan-earth, which from perfumes and other mixtures, chiefly manufactured at Goa, receives such improvement as to be sold to advantage when re-imported to Japan.... Another addition too they use of what they call CATCHOO, being a blackish granulated perfumed composition...."—_Grose_, i. 238. 1813.—"... The peasants manufacture CATECHU, or _terra Japonica_, from the _Keiri_ [_khair_] tree (_Mimosa catechu_) which grows wild on the hills of Kankana, but in no other part of the Indian Peninsula" [erroneous].—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ i. 303; [2nd ed. i. 193]. CATHAY, n.p. China; originally Northern China. The origin of the name is given in the quotation below from the Introduction to Marco Polo. In the 16th century, and even later, from a misunderstanding of the medieval travellers, Cathay was supposed to be a country north of China, and is so represented in many maps. Its identity with China was fully recognised by P. Martin Martini in his _Atlas Sinensis_; also by Valentijn, iv. _China_, 2. 1247.—"KITAI autem ... homines sunt pagani, qui habent literam specialem ... homines benigni et humani satis esse videantur. Barbam non habent, et in dispositione faciei satis concordant cum Mongalis, non tamen sunt in facie ita lati ... meliores artifices non inveniuntur in toto mundo ... terra eorum est opulenta valde."—_J. de Plano Carpini, Hist. Mongalorum_, 653-4. 1253.—"Ultra est magna CATAYA, qui antiquitus, ut credo, dicebantur Seres.... Isti Catai sunt parvi homines, loquendo multum aspirantes per nares et ... habent parvam aperturam oculorum," &c.—_Itin. Wilhelmi de Rubruk_, 291-2. c. 1330.—"CATHAY is a very great Empire, which extendeth over more than c. days' journey, and it hath only one lord...."—_Friar Jordanus_, p. 54. 1404.—"E lo mas alxofar [see ALJOFAR] que en el mundo se ha, se pesia e falla en aq̃l mar del CATAY."—_Clavijo_, f. 32. 1555.—"The Yndians called CATHEIES have eche man many wiues."—_Watreman, Fardle of Faciouns_, M. ii. 1598.—"In the lande lying westward from China, they say there are white people, and the land called CATHAIA, where (as it is thought) are many Christians, and that it should confine and border upon _Persia_."—_Linschoten_, 57; [Hak. Soc. i. 126]. [1602.—"... and arriued at any porte within the dominions of the kingdomes of CATAYA, China, or Japan."—_Birdwood, First Letter Book_, 24. Here _China_ and _Cataya_ are spoken of as different countries. Comp. _Birdwood, Rep. on Old Rec._, 168 note.] Before 1633.— "I'll wish you in the Indies or CATAIA...." _Beaum. & Fletch., The Woman's Prize_, iv. 5. 1634.— "Domadores das terras e dos mares Não so im Malaca, Indo e Perseu streito Mas na China, CATAI, Japão estranho Lei nova introduzindo em sacro banho." _Malaca Conquistada._ 1664.—"'Tis not yet twenty years, that there went caravans every year from _Kachemire_, which crossed all those mountains of the great _Tibet_, entred into Tartary, and arrived in about three months at CATAJA...."—_Bernier_, E. T., 136; [ed. _Constable_, 425]. 1842.— "Better fifty years of Europe than a cycle of CATHAY." _Tennyson, Locksley Hall._ 1871.—"For about three centuries the Northern Provinces of China had been detached from native rule, and subject to foreign dynasties; first to the _Khitan_ ... whose rule subsisted for 200 years, and originated the name of _Khitai_, Khata, or CATHAY, by which for nearly 1000 years China has been known to the nations of Inner Asia, and to those whose acquaintance with it was got by that channel."—_Marco Polo, Introd._ ch. ii. CAT'S-EYE, s. A stone of value found in Ceylon. It is described by Dana as a form of chalcedony of a greenish grey, with glowing internal reflections, whence the Portuguese call it _Olho de gato_, which our word translates. It appears from the quotation below from Dr. Royle that the _Beli oculus_ of Pliny has been identified with the _cat's-eye_, which may well be the case, though the odd circumstance noticed by Royle may be only a curious coincidence. [The phrase _billī kī ānkh_ does not appear in _Platt's Dict._ The usual name is _lahsaniyā_, 'like garlic.' The Burmese are said to call it _kyoung_, 'a cat.'] c. A.D. 70.—"The stone called _Belus eye_ is white, and hath within it a black apple, the mids whereof a man shall see to glitter like gold...."—_Holland's Plinie_, ii. 625. c. 1340.—"Quaedam regiones monetam non habent, sed pro ea utuntur lapidibus quos dicimus CATI OCULOS."—_Conti_, in _Poggius, De Var. Fortunae_, lib. iv. 1516.—"And there are found likewise other stones, such as OLHO DE GATO, Chrysolites, and amethysts, of which I do not treat because they are of little value."—_Barbosa_, in _Lisbon Acad._, ii. 390. 1599.—"Lapis insuper alius ibi vulgaris est, quem Lusitani OLHOS DE GATTO, id est, _oculum felinum_ vocant, propterea quod cum eo et colore et facie conveniat. Nihil autem aliud quam achates est."—_De Bry_, iv. 84 (after _Linschoten_); [Hak. Soc. i. 61, ii. 141]. 1672.—"The CAT'S-EYES, by the Portuguese called _Olhos de Gatos_, occur in _Zeylon_, _Cambaya_, and _Pegu_; they are more esteemed by the Indians than by the Portuguese; for some Indians believe that if a man wears this stone his power and riches will never diminish, but always increase."—_Baldaeus_, Germ. ed. 160. 1837.—"Beli oculus, mentioned by Pliny, xxxvii. c. 55, is considered by Hardouin to be equivalent to ŒIL DE CHAT—named in India _billi ke ankh_."—_Royle's Hindu Medicine_, p. 103. CATTY, s. A. A weight used in China, and by the Chinese introduced into the Archipelago. The Chinese name is _kin_ or _chin_. The word _kātī_ or _katī_ is Malayo-Javanese. It is equal to 16 taels, _i.e._ 1⅓ lb. avoird. or 625 grammes. This is the weight fixed by treaty; but in Chinese trade it varies from 4 oz. to 28 oz.; the lowest value being used by tea-vendors at Peking, the highest by coal-merchants in Honan. [1554.—"CATE." See quotation under PECUL.] 1598.—"Everie CATTE is as much as 20 Portingall ounces."—_Linschoten_, 34; [Hak. Soc. i. 113]. 1604.—"Their pound they call a CATE, which is one and twentie of our ounces."—_Capt. John Davis_, in _Purchas_, i. 123. 1609.—"Offering to enact among them the penaltie of death to such as would sel one CATTIE of spice to the Hollanders."—_Keeling, ibid._ i. 199. 1610.—"And (I prayse God) I have aboord one hundred thirtie nine Tunnes, six CATHAYES, one quarterne two pound of nutmegs and sixe hundred two and twenty suckettes of Mace, which maketh thirtie sixe Tunnes, fifteene CATHAYES one quarterne, one and twentie pound."—_David Midleton, ibid._ i. 247. In this passage, however, _Cathayes_ seems to be a strange blunder of Purchas or his copyist for _Cwt. Suckette_ is probably Malay _sukat_, "a measure, a stated quantity." [The word appears as _suckell_ in a letter of 1615 (_Foster_, iii. 175). Mr. Skeat suggests that it is a misreading for PECUL. _Sukat_, he says, means 'to measure anything' (indefinitely), but is never used for a definite measure.] B. The word CATTY occurs in another sense in the following passage. A note says that "_Catty_ or more literally _Kuttoo_ is a Tamil word signifying BATTA" (q.v.). But may it not rather be a clerical error for _batty_? 1659.—"If we should detain them longer we are to give them CATTY."—Letter in _Wheeler_, i. 162. CATUR, s. A light rowing vessel used on the coast of Malabar in the early days of the Portuguese. We have not been able to trace the name to any Indian source, [unless possibly Skt. _chatura_, 'swift']. Is it not probably the origin of our '_cutter_'? We see that Sir R. Burton in his Commentary on Camoens (vol. iv. 391) says: "_Catur_ is the Arab. _katīreh_, a small craft, our 'cutter.'" [This view is rejected by the _N.E.D._, which regards it as an English word from 'to cut.'] We cannot say when _cutter_ was introduced in marine use. We cannot find it in Dampier, nor in _Robinson Crusoe_; the first instance we have found is that quoted below from _Anson's Voyage_. [The _N.E.D._ has nothing earlier than 1745.] Bluteau gives _catur_ as an Indian term indicating a small war vessel, which in a calm can be aided by oars. Jal (_Archéologie Navale_, ii. 259) quotes Witsen as saying that the _Caturi_ or ALMADIAS were Calicut vessels, having a length of 12 to 13 paces (60 to 65 feet), sharp at both ends, and curving back, using both sails and oars. But there was a larger kind, 80 feet long, with only 7 or 8 feet beam. 1510.—"There is also another kind of vessel.... These are all made of one piece ... sharp at both ends. These ships are called CHATURI, and go either with a sail or oars more swiftly than any galley, _fusta_, or brigantine."—_Varthema_, 154. 1544.—"... navigium majus quod vocant CATUREM."—_Scti. Franc. Xav. Epistolae_, 121. 1549.—"Naves item duas (quas Indi CATURES vocant) summâ celeritate armari jussit, vt oram maritimam legentes, hostes commeatu prohiberent."—_Goës, de Bello Cambaico_, 1331. 1552.—"And this winter the Governor sent to have built in Cochin thirty CATURES, which are vessels with oars, but smaller than brigantines."—_Castanheda_, iii. 271. 1588.—"Cambaicam oram Jacobus Lacteus duobos CATURIBUS tueri jussus...."—_Maffei_, lib. xiii. ed. 1752, p. 283. 1601.—"Biremes, seu CATHURIS quam plurimae conduntur in Lassaon, Javae civitate...."—_De Bry_, iii. 109 (where there is a plate, iii. No. xxxvii.). 1688.—"No man was so bold to contradict the man of God; and they all went to the Arsenal. There they found a good and sufficient bark of those they call CATUR, besides seven old foysts."—_Dryden, Life of Xavier_, in _Works_, 1821, xvi. 200. 1742.—"... to prevent even the possibility of the galeons escaping us in the night, the two CUTTERS belonging to the _Centurion_ and the _Gloucester_ were both manned and sent in shore...."—_Anson's Voyage_, 9th ed. 1756, p. 251. CUTTER also occurs pp. 111, 129, 150, and other places. CAUVERY, n.p. The great river of S. India. Properly Tam. _Kāviri_, or rather _Kāveri_, and Sanscritized _Kāvērī_. The earliest mention is that of Ptolemy, who writes the name (after the Skt. form) Χάβηρος (sc. ποταμός). The Καμάρα of the Periplus (c. A.D. 80-90) probably, however, represents the same name, the Χαβηρὶς ἐμποριόν of Ptolemy. The meaning of the name has been much debated, and several plausible but unsatisfactory explanations have been given. Thus the Skt. form _Kāvērī_ has been explained from that language by _kāvēra_ 'saffron.' A river in the Tamil country is, however, hardly likely to have a non-mythological Skt. name. The Cauvery in flood, like other S. Indian rivers, assumes a reddish hue. And the form _Kāvēri_ has been explained by Bp. Caldwell as possibly from the Dravidian _kāvi_, 'red ochre' or _kā_ (_kā-va_), 'a grove,' and _ēr-u_, Tel. 'a river,' _ēr-i_, Tam. 'a sheet of water'; thus either 'red river' or 'grove river.' [The _Madras Admin. Gloss._ takes it from _kā_, Tam. 'grove,' and _ēri_, Tam. 'tank,' from its original source in a garden tank.] _Kā-viri_, however, the form found in inscriptions, affords a more satisfactory Tamil interpretation, viz. _Kā-viri_, 'grove-extender,' or developer. Any one who has travelled along the river will have noticed the thick groves all along the banks, which form a remarkable feature of the stream. c. 150 A.D.— "Χαβήρου ποταμοῦ ἐκβολάι Χαβηρὶς ἐμποριόν."—_Ptolemy_, lib. vii. 1. The last was probably represented by _Kaveripatan_. c. 545.—"Then there is Sieledēba, _i.e._ Taprobane ... and then again on the Continent, and further back, is Marallo, which exports conch-shells; KABER, which exports alabandinum."—_Cosmas, Topog. Christ._ in _Cathay_, &c. clxxviii. 1310-11.—"After traversing the passes, they arrived at night on the banks of the river KĀNOBARĪ, and bivouacked on the sands."—_Amīr Khusrū_, in _Elliot_, ii. 90. The _Cauvery_ appears to be ignored in the older European account and maps. CAVALLY, s. This is mentioned as a fish of Ceylon by _Ives_, 1775 (p. 57). It is no doubt the same that is described in the quotation from Pyrard [see _Gray's_ note, Hak. Soc. i. 388]. It may represent the genus _Equula_, of which 12 spp. are described by Day (_Fishes of India_, pp. 237-242), two being named by different zoologists E. _caballa_. But Dr. Day hesitates to identify the fish now in question. The fish mentioned in the fourth and fifth quotations may be the same species; but that in the fifth seems doubtful. Many of the spp. are extensively sun-dried, and eaten by the poor. c. 1610.—"Ces Moucois pescheurs prennent entr'autres grande quantité d'vne sorte de petit poisson, qui n'est pas plus grande que la main et large comme vn petit bremeau. Les Portugais l'appellent Pesche CAUALLO. Il est le plus commun de toute ceste coste, et c'est de quoy ils font le plus grand trafic; car ils le fendent par la moitié, ils le salent, et le font secher au soleil."—_Pyrard de Laval_, i. 278; see also 309; [Hak. Soc. i. 427; ii. 127, 294, 299]. 1626.—"The Ile inricht us with many good things; Buffols, ... oysters, Breams, CAVALLOES, and store of other fish."—_Sir T. Herbert_, 28. 1652.—"There is another very small fish vulgarly called CAVALLE, which is good enough to eat, but not very wholesome."—_Philippus a Sanct. Trinitate_, in Fr. Tr. 383. 1796.—"The _ayla_, called in Portuguese CAVALA, has a good taste when fresh, but when salted becomes like the herring."—_Fra Paolini_, E. T., p. 240. 1875.—"_Caranx denter_ (Bl. Schn.). This fish of wide range from the Mediterranean to the coast of Brazil, at St. Helena is known as the CAVALLEY, and is one of the best table fish, being indeed the salmon of St. Helena. It is taken in considerable numbers, chiefly during the summer months, around the coast, in not very deep water: it varies in length from nine inches up to two or three feet."—_St. Helena_, by _J. C. Melliss_, p. 106. CAWNEY, CAWNY, s. Tam. _kāni_, 'property,' hence 'land,' [from Tam. _kan_, 'to see,' what is known and recognised,] and so a measure of land used in the Madras Presidency. It varies, of course, but the standard _Cawny_ is considered to be = 24 _manai_ or GROUNDS (q.v.), of 2,400 sq. f. each, hence 57,600 sq. f. or ac. 1.322. This is the only sense in which the word is used in the Madras dialect of the Anglo-Indian tongue. The 'Indian Vocabulary' of 1788 has the word in the form CONNYS, but with an unintelligible explanation. 1807.—"The land measure of the _Jaghire_ is as follows: 24 Adies square = 1 Culy; 100 Culies = 1 CANAY. Out of what is called charity however the Culy is in fact a Bamboo 26 Adies or 22 feet 8 inches in length ... the _Ady_ or Malabar foot is therefore 10-46/100 inches nearly; and the customary CANAY contains 51,375 sq. feet, or 1-18/100 acres nearly; while the proper CANAY would only contain 43,778 feet."—_F. Buchanan, Mysore, &c._ i. 6. CAWNPORE, n.p. The correct name is _Kānhpur_, 'the town of Kānh, Kanhaiya or Krishna.' The city of the Doab so called, having in 1891 a population of 188,712, has grown up entirely under British rule, at first as the bazar and dependence of the cantonment established here under a treaty made with the Nabob of Oudh in 1766, and afterwards as a great mart of trade. CAYMAN, s. This is not used in India. It is an American name for an alligator; from the Carib _acayuman_ (_Littré_). But it appears formerly to have been in general use among the Dutch in the East. [It is one of those words "which the Portuguese or Spaniards very early caught up in one part of the world, and naturalised in another." (_N.E.D._)]. 1530.—"The country is extravagantly hot; and the rivers are full of CAIMANS, which are certain water-lizards (_lagarti_)."—_Nunno de Guzman_, in _Ramusio_, iii. 339. 1598.—"In this river (Zaire or Congo) there are living divers kinds of creatures, and in particular, mighty great crocodiles, which the country people there call CAIMAN."—_Pigafetta_, in Harleian Coll. of Voyages, ii. 533. This is an instance of the way in which we so often see a word belonging to a different quarter of the world undoubtingly ascribed to Africa or Asia, as the case may be. In the next quotation we find it ascribed to India. 1631.—"Lib. v. cap. iii. De Crocodilo qui per totam Indiam CAYMAN audit."—_Bontius, Hist. Nat. et Med._ 1672.—"The figures so represented in Adam's footsteps were ... 41. The King of the CAIMANS or Crocodiles."—_Baldaeus_ (_Germ. ed._), 148. 1692.—"Anno 1692 there were 3 newly arrived soldiers ... near a certain gibbet that stood by the river outside the boom, so sharply pursued by a KAIEMAN that they were obliged to climb the gibbet for safety whilst the creature standing up on his hind feet reached with his snout to the very top of the gibbet."—_Valentijn_, iv. 231. CAYOLAQUE, s. _Kayu_ = 'wood,' in Malay. _Laka_ is given in Crawfurd's Malay Dict. as "name of a red wood used as incense, _Myristica iners_." In his _Descr. Dict._ he calls it the "_Tanarius major_; a tree with a red-coloured wood, a native of Sumatra, used in dyeing and in pharmacy. It is an article of considerable native trade, and is chiefly exported to China" (p. 204). [The word, according to Mr. Skeat, is probably kayu, 'wood,' _lakh_, 'red dye' (see LAC), but the combined form is not in Klinkert, nor are these trees in Ridley's plant list. He gives _Laka-laka_ or _Malaka_ as the name of the _phyllanthus emblica_.] 1510.—"There also grows here a very great quantity of LACCA for making red colour, and the tree of this is formed like our trees which produce walnuts."—_Varthema_, p. 238. c. 1560.—"I being in Cantan there was a rich (bed) made wrought with Iuorie, and of a sweet wood which they call CAYOLAQUE, and of _Sandalum_, that was prized at 1500 Crownes."—_Gaspar Da Cruz_, in _Purchas_, iii. 177. 1585.—"Euerie morning and euening they do offer vnto their idolles frankensence, benjamin, wood of aguila, and CAYOLAQUE, the which is maruelous sweete...."—_Mendoza's China_, i. 58. CAZEE, KAJEE, &c., s. Arab. _ḳāḍi_, 'a judge,' the letter _ẓwād_ with which it is spelt being always pronounced in India like a _z_. The form _Cadi_, familiar from its use in the old version of the Arabian Nights, comes to us from the Levant. The word with the article, _al-ḳāḍi_, becomes in Spanish _alcalde_;[58] not _alcaide_, which is from _ḳā'īd_, 'a chief'; nor _alguacil_, which is from _wazīr_. So Dozy and Engelmann, no doubt correctly. But in Pinto, cap. 8, we find "ao _guazil_ da justica q̃ em elles he como corregedor entre nos"; where _guazil_ seems to stand for _ḳāẓī_. It is not easy to give an accurate account of the position of the _Ḳāẓī_ in British India, which has gone through variations of which a distinct record cannot be found. But the following outline is believed to be substantially correct. Under ADAWLUT I have given a brief sketch of the history of the judiciary under the Company in the Bengal Presidency. Down to 1790 the greater part of the administration of criminal justice was still in the hands of native judges, and other native officials of various kinds, though under European supervision in varying forms. But the native judiciary, except in positions of a quite subordinate character, then ceased. It was, however, still in substance Mahommedan law that was administered in criminal cases, and also in civil cases between Mahommedans as affecting succession, &c. And a _Ḳāẓī_ and a _Muftī_ were retained in the Provincial Courts of Appeal and Circuit as the exponents of Mahommedan law, and the deliverers of a formal FUTWA. There was also a _Ḳāẓī-al-Ḳoẓāt_, or chief _Ḳāẓī_ of Bengal, Behar and Orissa, attached to the Sudder Courts of Dewanny and Nizamut, assisted by two _Muftis_, and these also gave written _futwas_ on references from the District Courts. The style of _Ḳāẓī_ and _Muftī_ presumably continued in formal existence in connection with the Sudder Courts till the abolition of these in 1862; but with the earlier abolition of the Provincial Courts in 1829-31 it had quite ceased, in this sense, to be familiar. In the District Courts the corresponding exponents were in English officially designated LAW-OFFICERS, and, I believe, in official vernacular, as well as commonly among Anglo-Indians, MOOLVEES (q.v.). Under the article LAW-OFFICER, it will be seen that certain trivial cases were, at the discretion of the magistrate, referred for disposal by the Law-officer of the district. And the latter, from this fact, as well as, perhaps, from the tradition of the elders, was in some parts of Bengal popularly known as 'the _Ḳāẓī_.' "In the Magistrate's office," writes my friend Mr. Seton-Karr, "it was quite common to speak of this case as referred to the joint magistrate, and that to the _Chhoṭā Ṣāḥib_ (the Assistant), and that again to the _Ḳāẓī_." But the duties of the _Ḳāẓī_ popularly so styled and officially recognised, had, almost from the beginning of the century, become limited to certain notarial functions, to the performance and registration of Mahommedan marriages, and some other matters connected with the social life of their co-religionists. To these functions must also be added as regards the 18th century and the earlier years of the 19th, duties in connection with distraint for rent on behalf of Zemindars. There were such _Ḳāẓīs_ nominated by Government in towns and pergunnas, with great variation in the area of the localities over which they officiated. The Act XI. of 1864, which repealed the laws relating to law-officers, put an end also to the appointment by Government of _Kāẓīs_. But this seems to have led to inconveniences which were complained of by Mahommedans in some parts of India, and it was enacted in 1880 (Act XII., styled "The _Ḳāẓīs_ Act") that with reference to any particular locality, and after consultation with the chief Musulman residents therein, the Local Government might select and nominate a _Ḳāẓī_ or _Ḳāẓīs_ for that local area (see FUTWA, LAW-OFFICER, MUFTY). 1338.—"They treated me civilly and set me in front of their mosque during their Easter; at which mosque, on account of its being their Easter, there were assembled from divers quarters a number of their CADINI, _i.e._ of their bishops."—Letter of _Friar Pascal_, in _Cathay, &c._, 235. c. 1461.— "Au tems que Alexandre regna Ung hom, nommé Diomedès Devant luy, on luy amena Engrilloné poulces et detz Comme ung larron; car il fut des Escumeurs que voyons courir Si fut mys devant le CADÈS, Pour estre jugé à mourir." _Gd. Testament de Fr. Villon._ [c. 1610.—"The Pandiare is called CADY in the Arabic tongue."—_Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. i. 199.] 1648.—"The Government of the city (Ahmedabad) and surrounding villages rests with the Governor _Coutewael_, and the Judge (whom they call CASGY)."—_Van Twist_, 15. [1670.—"The Shawbunder, COZZY."—_Hedges, Diary_, Hak. Soc. ii. ccxxix.] 1673.—"Their Law-Disputes, they are soon ended; the Governor hearing; and the CADI or Judge determining every Morning."—_Fryer_, 32. " "The CAZY or Judge ... marries them."—_Ibid._ 94. 1683.—"... more than that 3000 poor men gathered together, complaining with full mouths of his exaction and injustice towards them: some demanding Rupees 10, others Rupees 20 per man, which Bulchund very generously paid them in the CAZEE'S presence...."—_Hedges_, Nov. 5; [Hak. Soc. i. 134; CAZZE in i. 85]. 1684.—"_January 12._—From Cassumbazar 'tis advised ye Merchants and Picars appeal again to ye CAZEE for Justice against Mr. Charnock. Ye CAZEE cites Mr. Charnock to appear...."—_Ibid._ i. 147. 1689.—"A COGEE ... who is a Person skilled in their Law."—_Ovington_, 206. Here there is perhaps a confusion with COJA. 1727.—"When the Man sees his Spouse, and likes her, they agree on the Price and Term of Weeks, Months, or Years, and then appear before the CADJEE or Judge."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 52. 1763.—"The CADI holds court in which are tried all disputes of property."—_Orme_, i. 26 (ed. 1803). 1773.—"That they should be mean, weak, ignorant, and corrupt, is not surprising, when the salary of the principal judge, the CAZI, does not exceed Rs. 100 per month."—_From_ Impey's _Judgment in the Patna Cause_, quoted by _Stephen_, ii. 176. 1790.—"_Regulations for the Court of Circuit._ "24. That each of the Courts of Circuit be superintended by two covenanted civil servants of the Company, to be denominated Judges of the Courts of Circuit ... assisted by a KAZI and a Mufti."—_Regns. for the Adm. of Justice in the Foujdarry or Criminal Courts in Bengal, Bahar, and Orissa._ Passed by the G.-G. in C., Dec. 3, 1790. "32. ... The charge against the prisoner, his confession, which is always to be received with circumspection and tenderness ... &c. ... being all heard and gone through in his presence and that of the KAZI and Mufti of the Court, the KAZI and Mufti are then to write at the bottom of the record of the proceedings held in the trial, the _futwa_ or law as applicable to the circumstances of the case.... The Judges of the Court shall attentively consider such _futwa_, &c."—_Ibid._ 1791.—"The Judges of the Courts of Circuit shall refer to the KAZI and Mufti of their respective Courts all questions on points of law ... regarding which they may not have been furnished with specific instructions from the G.-G. in C. or the _Nizamut Adawlut_...."—_Regn. No. XXXV._ 1792.—Revenue Regulation of July 20, No. lxxv., empowers Landholders and Farmers of Land to distrain for Arrears of Rent or Revenue. The "KAZI of the Pegunnah" is the official under the Collector, repeatedly referred to as regulating and carrying out the distraint. So, again, in _Regn._ XVII. of 1793. 1793.—"lxvi. The Nizamut Adaulat shall continue to be held at Calcutta. "lxvii. The Court shall consist of the Governor-General, and the members of the Supreme Council, assisted by the head CAUZY of Bengal, Behar, and Orissa, and two Muftis." (This was already in the Regulations of 1791.)—_Regn. IX. of 1793._ See also quotation under MUFTY. 1793.—"I. CAUZIES are stationed at the Cities of Patna, Dacca, and Moorshedabad, and the principal towns, and in the pergunnahs, for the purpose of preparing and attesting deeds of transfer, and other law papers, celebrating marriages, and performing such religious duties or ceremonies prescribed by the Mahommedan law, as have been hitherto discharged by them under the British Government."—_Reg. XXXIX. of 1793._ 1803.—Regulation XLVI. regulates the appointment of CAUZY in towns and pergunnahs, "for the purpose of preparing and attesting deeds of transfer, and other law papers, celebrating marriages," &c., but makes no allusion to judicial duties. 1824.—"Have you not learned this common saying—'Every one's teeth are blunted by acids except the CADI'S, which are by sweets.'"—_Hajji Baba_, ed. 1835, p. 316. 1864.—"Whereas it is unnecessary to continue the offices of Hindoo and Mahomedan LAW-OFFICERS, and is inexpedient that the appointment of CAZEE-_ool-Cozaat_, or of City, Town, or Pergunnah CAZEES should be made by Government, it is enacted as follows:— * * * * * "II. Nothing contained in this Act shall be construed so as to prevent a CAZEE-_ool-Cozaat_ or other CAZEE from performing, when required to do so, any duties or ceremonies prescribed by the Mahomedan Law."—_Act No. XI. of 1864._ 1880.—"... whereas by the usage of the Muhammadan community in some parts of India the presence of KÁZÍS appointed by the Government is required at the celebration of marriages...."—_Bill introduced into the Council of Gov.-Gen._, January 30, 1880. " "An Act for the appointment of persons to the office of KÁZÍ. "Whereas by the preamble to Act No. XI. of 1864 ... it was (among other things declared inexpedient, &c.) ... and whereas by the usage of the Muhammadan community in some parts of India the presence of KÁZÍS appointed by the Government is required at the celebration of marriages and the performance of certain other rites and ceremonies, and it is therefore expedient that the Government should again be empowered to appoint such persons to the office of KÁZÍ; It is hereby enacted...."—_Act No. XII. of 1880._ 1885.—"To come to something more specific. 'There were instances in which men of the most venerable dignity, persecuted without a cause by extortioners, died of rage and shame in the gripe of the vile alguazils of Impey'" [Macaulay's _Essay on Hastings_]. "Here we see one CAZI turned into an indefinite number of 'men of the most venerable dignity'; a man found guilty by legal process of corruptly oppressing a helpless widow into 'men of the most venerable dignity' persecuted by extortioners without a cause; and a guard of sepoys, with which the Supreme Court had nothing to do, into 'vile alguazils of Impey.'"—_Stephen, Story of Nuncomar_, ii. 250-251. CAZEE also is a title used in Nepal for Ministers of State. 1848.—"KAJEES, Counsellors, and mitred Lamas were there, to the number of twenty, all planted with their backs to the wall, mute and motionless as statues."—_Hooker's Himalayan Journals_, ed. 1855, i. 286. 1868.—"The Durbar (of Nepal) have written to the four KAJEES of Thibet enquiring the reason."—Letter from _Col. R. Lawrence_, dated 1st April, regarding persecution of R. C. Missions in Tibet. 1873.— "Ho, lamas, get ye ready, Ho, KAZIS, clear the way; The chief will ride in all his pride To the Rungeet Stream to-day." _Wilfrid Heeley, A Lay of Modern Darjeeling._ CEDED DISTRICTS, n.p. A name applied familiarly at the beginning of the last century to the territory south of the Tungabhadra river, which was ceded to the Company by the Nizam in 1800, after the defeat and death of Tippoo Sultan. This territory embraced the present districts of Bellary, Cuddapah, and Karnúl, with the Palnād, which is now a subdivision of the Kistna District. The name perhaps became best known in England from _Gleig's Life of Sir Thomas Munro_, that great man having administered these provinces for 7 years. 1873.—"We regret to announce the death of Lieut.-General Sir Hector Jones, G.C.B., at the advanced age of 86. The gallant officer now deceased belonged to the Madras Establishment of the E. I. Co.'s forces, and bore a distinguished part in many of the great achievements of that army, including the celebrated march into the CEDED DISTRICTS under the Collector of Canara, and the campaign against the Zemindar of Madura."—_The True Reformer_, p. 7 ("wrot serkestick"). CELÉBES, n.p. According to Crawfurd this name is unknown to the natives, not only of the great island itself, but of the Archipelago generally, and must have arisen from some Portuguese misunderstanding or corruption. There appears to be no general name for the island in the Malay language, unless _Tanah Bugis_, 'the Land of the Bugis people' [see BUGIS]. It seems sometimes to have been called the Isle of Macassar. In form _Celebes_ is apparently a Portuguese plural, and several of their early writers speak of _Celebes_ as a _group_ of islands. Crawfurd makes a suggestion, but not very confidently, that _Pulo sālabih_, 'the islands over and above,' might have been vaguely spoken of by the Malays, and understood by the Portuguese as a name. [Mr. Skeat doubts the correctness of this explanation: "The standard Malay form would be _Pulau Sălĕbih_, which in some dialects might be _Să-lĕbis_, and this may have been a variant of _Si-Lĕbih_, a man's name, the _si_ corresponding to the def. art. in the Germ. phrase '_der_ Hans.' Numerous Malay place-names are derived from those of people."] 1516.—"Having passed these islands of Maluco ... at a distance of 130 leagues, there are other islands to the west, from which sometimes there come white people, naked from the waist upwards.... These people eat human flesh, and if the King of Maluco has any person to execute, they beg for him to eat him, just as one would ask for a pig, and the islands from which they come are called CELEBE."—_Barbosa_, 202-3. c. 1544.—"In this street (of Pegu) there were six and thirty thousand strangers of two and forty different Nations, namely ... _Papuaas_, SELEBRES, _Mindanaos_ ... and many others whose names I know not."—_F. M. Pinto_, in _Cogan's_ tr., p. 200. 1552.—"In the previous November (1529) arrived at Ternate D. Jorge de Castro who came from Malaca by way of Borneo in a junk ... and going astray passed along the _Isle of Macaçar_...."—_Barros_, Dec. IV. i. 18. " "The first thing that the Samarao did in this was to make Tristão de Taide believe that in the ISLES OF THE CELEBES, and of the _Macaçares_ and in that of Mindinão there was much gold."—_Ibid._ vi. 25. 1579.—"The 16 Day (December) wee had sight of the Iland CELEBES or SILEBIS."—_Drake, World Encompassed_ (Hak. Soc.), p. 150. 1610.—"At the same time there were at Ternate certain ambassadors from the _Isles of the Macaçás_ (which are to the west of those of Maluco—the nearest of them about 60 leagues).... These islands are many, and joined together, and appear in the sea-charts thrown into one very big island, extending, as the sailors say, North and South, and having near 100 leagues of compass. And this island imitates the shape of a big locust, the head of which (stretching to the south to 5½ degrees) is formed by the CELLEBES (_são os Cellebes_), which have a King over them.... These islands are ruled by many Kings, differing in language, in laws, and customs...."—_Couto_, Dec. V. vii. 2. CENTIPEDE, s. This word was perhaps borrowed directly from the Portuguese in India (_centopèa_). [The _N.E.D._ refers it to Sp.] 1662.—"There is a kind of worm which the Portuguese call _un_ CENTOPÈ, and the Dutch also 'thousand-legs' (_tausend-bein_)."—_T. Saal_, 68. CERAM, n.p. A large island in the Molucca Sea, the Serang of the Malays. [Klinkert gives the name _Seran_, which Mr. Skeat thinks more likely to be correct.] CERAME, CARAME, &c., s. The Malayālim _śrāmbi_, a gatehouse with a room over the gate, and generally fortified. This is a feature of temples, &c., as well as of private houses, in Malabar [see _Logan_, i. 82]. The word is also applied to a chamber raised on four posts. [The word, as Mr. Skeat notes, has come into Malay as _sarambi_ or _serambi_, 'a house veranda.'] [1500.—"He was taken to a CERAME, which is a one-storied house of wood, which the King had erected for their meeting-place."—_Castañeda_, Bk. I. cap. 33, p. 103.] 1551.—"... where stood the ÇARAME of the King, which is his temple...."—_Ibid._ iii. 2. 1552.—"Pedralvares ... was carried ashore on men's shoulders in an ANDOR till he was set among the Gentoo Princes whom the Çamorin had sent to receive him at the beach, whilst the said Çamorin himself was standing within sight in the CERAME awaiting his arrival."—_Barros_, I. v. 5. 1557.—The word occurs also in D'Alboquerque's Commentaries (_Hak. Soc._ tr. i. 115), but it is there erroneously rendered "jetty." 1566.—"Antes de entrar no CERAME vierão receber alguns senhores dos que ficarão com el Rei."—_Dam. de Goes, Chron._ 76 (ch. lviii.). CEYLON, n.p. This name, as applied to the great island which hangs from India like a dependent jewel, becomes usual about the 13th century. But it can be traced much earlier. For it appears undoubtedly to be formed from _Sinhala_ or _Sihala_, 'lions' abode,' the name adopted in the island itself at an early date. This, with the addition of 'Island,' _Sihala-dvīpa_, comes down to us in Cosmas as Σιελεδίβα. There was a Pali form _Sihalan_, which, at an early date, must have been colloquially shortened to _Silan_, as appears from the old Tamil name _Ilam_ (the Tamil having no proper sibilant), and probably from this was formed the _Sarandīp_ and _Sarandīb_ which was long the name in use by mariners of the Persian Gulf. It has been suggested by Mr. Van der Tuuk, that the name _Sailan_ or _Silan_ was really of Javanese origin, as _sela_ (from Skt. _śilā_, 'a rock, a stone') in Javanese (and in Malay) means 'a precious stone,' hence _Pulo Selan_ would be 'Isle of Gems.' ["This," writes Mr. Skeat, "is possible, but it remains to be proved that the gem was not named after the island (_i.e._ 'Ceylon stone'). The full phrase in standard Malay is _batu Sēlan_, where _batu_ means 'stone.' Klinkert merely marks _Sailan_ (Ceylon) as Persian."] The island was really called anciently _Ratnadvīpa_, 'Isle of Gems,' and is termed by an Arab historian of the 9th century _Jazīrat-al yaḳūt_, 'Isle of Rubies.' So that there is considerable plausibility in Van der Tuuk's suggestion. But the genealogy of the name from _Sihala_ is so legitimate that the utmost that can be conceded is the possibility that the Malay form _Selan_ may have been shaped by the consideration suggested, and may have influenced the general adoption of the form _Sailān_, through the predominance of Malay navigation in the Middle Ages. c. 362.—"Unde nationibus Indicis certatim cum donis optimates mittentibus ante tempus, ab usque Divis et SERENDIVIS."—_Ammianus Marcellinus_, XXI. vii. c. 430.—"The island of Lanka was called SIHALA after the Lion; listen ye to the narration of the island which I (am going to) tell: 'The daughter of the Vanga King cohabited in the forest with a lion.'"—_Dipavanso_, IX. i. 2. c. 545.—"This is the great island in the ocean, lying in the Indian Sea. By the Indians it is called SIELEDIBA, but by the Greeks Taprobane."—_Cosmas_, Bk. xi. 851.—"Near SARANDĪB is the pearl-fishery. _Sarandīb_ is entirely surrounded by the sea."—_Relation des Voyages_, i. p. 5. c. 940.—"Mas'ūdi proceeds: In the Island SARANDĪB, I myself witnessed that when the King was dead, he was placed on a chariot with low wheels so that his hair dragged upon the ground."—In _Gildemeister_, 154. c. 1020.—"There you enter the country of Lárán, where is Jaimúr, then Malia, then Kánji, then Darúd, where there is a great gulf in which is SINKALDÍP (_Sinhala dvīpa_), or the island of SARANDÍP."—_Al Birūnī_, as given by _Rashíduddín_, in _Elliot_, i. 66. 1275.—"The island SAILAN is a vast island between China and India, 80 parasangs in circuit.... It produces wonderful things, sandal-wood, spikenard, cinnamon, cloves, brazil, and various spices...."—_Kazvīnī_, in _Gildemeister_, 203. 1298.—"You come to the island of SEILAN, which is in good sooth the best island of its size in the world."—_Marco Polo_, Bk. iii. ch. 14. c. 1300.—"There are two courses ... from this place (Ma'bar); one leads by sea to Chín and Máchín, passing by the island of SÍLÁN."—_Rashíduddín_, in _Elliot_, i. 70. 1330.—"There is another island called SILLAN.... In this ... there is an exceeding great mountain, of which the folk relate that it was upon it that Adam mourned for his son one hundred years."—_Fr. Odoric_, in _Cathay_, i. 98. c. 1337.—"I met in this city (Brussa) the pious sheikh 'Abd-Allah-al-Miṣrī, the Traveller. He was a worthy man. He made the circuit of the earth, except he never entered China, nor the island of SARANDĪB, nor Andalusia, nor the Sūdān. I have excelled him, for I have visited those regions."—_Ibn Batuta_, ii. 321. c. 1350.—"... I proceeded to sea by SEYLLAN, a glorious mountain opposite to Paradise.... 'Tis said the sound of the waters falling from the fountain of Paradise is heard there."—_Marignolli_, in _Cathay_, ii. 346. c. 1420.—"In the middle of the Gulf there is a very noble island called ZEILAM, which is 3000 miles in circumference, and on which they find by digging, rubies, saffires, garnets, and those stones which are called cats'-eyes."—_N. Conti_, in _India in the XVth Century_, 7. 1498.—"... much ginger, and pepper, and cinnamon, but this is not so fine as that which comes from an island which is called CILLAM, and which is 8 days distant from Calicut."—_Roteiro de V. da Gama_, 88. 1514.—"Passando avanti intra la terra e il mare si truova l'isola di ZOLAN dove nasce la cannella...."—_Giov. da Empoli_, in _Archiv. Stor. Ital._, Append. 79. 1516.—"Leaving these islands of Mahaldiva ... there is a very large and beautiful island which the Moors, Arabs, and Persians call CEYLAM, and the Indians call it Ylinarim."—_Barbosa_, 166. 1586.—"This CEYLON is a brave Iland, very fruitful and fair."—_Hakl._ ii. 397. [1605.—"Heare you shall buie theis Comodities followinge of the Inhabitants of SELLAND."—_Birdwood, First Letter Book_, 84. [1615.—"40 tons of cinnamon of CELAND."—_Foster, Letters_, iii. 277. [ " "Here is arrived a ship out of Holland ... at present turning under SILON."—_Ibid._ iv. 34.] 1682.—"... having run 35 miles North without seeing ZEILON."—_Hedges, Diary_, July 7; [Hak. Soc. i. 28]. 1727.—A. Hamilton writes ZELOAN (i. 340, &c.), and as late as 1780, in _Dunn's Naval Directory_, we find ZELOAN throughout. 1781.—"We explored the whole coast of ZELONE, from Pt. Pedro to the Little Basses, looked into every port and spoke to every vessel we saw, without hearing of French vessels."—_Price's Letter to Ph. Francis_, in _Tracts_, i. 9. 1830.— "For dearer to him are the shells that sleep By his own sweet native stream, Than all the pearls of SERENDEEP, Or the Ava ruby's gleam! Home! Home! Friends—health—repose, What are Golconda's gems to those?" _Bengal Annual._ CHABEE, s. H. _chābī_, _chābhī_, 'a key,' from Port. _chave_. In Bengali it becomes _sābī_, and in Tam. _sāvī_. In Sea-H. 'a fid.' CHABOOTRA, s. H. _chabūtrā_ and _chābūtara_, a paved or plastered platform, often attached to a house, or in a garden. c. 1810.—"It was a burning evening in June, when, after sunset, I accompanied Mr. Sherwood to Mr. Martin's bungalow.... We were conducted to the CHERBUTER ... this CHERBUTER was many feet square, and chairs were set for the guests."—_Autobiog. of Mrs. Sherwood_, 345. 1811.—"... the CHABOOTAH or Terrace."—_Williamson, V. M._ ii. 114. 1827.—"The splendid procession, having entered the royal gardens, approached through a long avenue of lofty trees, a CHABOOTRA or platform of white marble canopied by arches of the same material."—_Sir W. Scott, The Surgeon's Daughter_, ch. xiv. 1834.—"We rode up to the CHABOOTRA, which has a large enclosed court before it, and the Darogha received us with the respect which my showy escort claimed."—_Mem. of Col. Mountain_, 133. CHACKUR, s. P.—H. _chākar_, 'a servant.' The word is hardly ever now used in Anglo-Indian households except as a sort of rhyming amplification to _Naukar_ (see NOKUR): "_Naukar-chākar_," the whole following. But in a past generation there was a distinction made between _naukar_, the superior servant, such as a _munshī_, a _gomāshta_, a _chobdār_, a _khānsama_, &c., and _chākar_, a menial servant. Williamson gives a curious list of both classes, showing what a large Calcutta household embraced at the beginning of last century (_V. M._ i. 185-187). 1810.—"Such is the superiority claimed by the _nokers_, that to ask one of them 'whose CHAUKER he is?' would be considered a gross insult."—_Williamson_, i. 187. CHALIA, CHALÉ, n.p. _Chālyam_, _Chāliyam_, or _Chālayam_; an old port of Malabar, on the south side of the Beypur [see BEYPOOR] R., and opposite Beypur. The terminal station of the Madras Railway is in fact where Chālyam was. A plate is given in the _Lendas_ of Correa, which makes this plain. The place is incorrectly alluded to as _Kalyān_ in _Imp. Gazetteer_, ii. 49; more correctly on next page as _Chalium_. [See _Logan, Malabar_, i. 75.] c. 1330.—See in _Abulfeda_, "SHĀLIYĀT, a city of Malabar."—_Gildemeister_, 185. c. 1344.—"I went then to SHĀLYĀT, a very pretty town, where they make the stuffs that bear its name [see SHALEE].... Thence I returned to Kalikut."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 109. 1516.—"Beyond this city (Calicut) towards the south there is another city called CHALYANI, where there are numerous Moors, natives of the country, and much shipping."—_Barbosa_, 153. c. 1570.—"And it was during the reign of this prince that the Franks erected their fort at SHALEEAT ... it thus commanded the trade between Arabia and Calicut, since between the last city and _Shaleeat_ the distance was scarcely 2 parasangs."—_Tohfut-ul-Mujahideen_, p. 129. 1572.— "A Sampaio feroz succederá Cunha, que longo tempe tem o leme: De CHALE as torres altas erguerá Em quanto Dio illustre delle treme." _Camões_, x. 61. By Burton: "Then shall succeed to fierce Sampaio's powers Cunha, and hold the helm for many a year, building of CHALE-town the lofty towers, while quakes illustrious Diu his name to hear." [c. 1610.—"... crossed the river which separates the Calecut kingdom from that of a king named CHALY."—_Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. i. 368.] 1672.—"Passammo Cinacotta situata alla bocca del fiume CIALI, doue li Portughesi hebbero altre volte Fortezza."—_P. Vincenzo Maria_, 129. CHAMPA, n.p. The name of a kingdom at one time of great power and importance in Indo-China, occupying the extreme S.E. of that region. A limited portion of its soil is still known by that name, but otherwise as the Binh-Thuān province of Cochin China. The race inhabiting this portion, _Chams_ or _Tsiams_, are traditionally said to have occupied the whole breadth of that peninsula to the Gulf of Siam, before the arrival of the _Khmer_ or Kambojan people. It is not clear whether the people in question took their name from Champa, or Champa from the people; but in any case the _form_ of Champa is Sanskrit, and probably it was adopted from India like Kamboja itself and so many other Indo-Chinese names. The original _Champā_ was a city and kingdom on the Ganges, near the modern Bhāgalpur. And we find the Indo-Chinese Champa in the 7th century called _Mahā-champā_, as if to distinguish it. It is probable that the Ζάβα or Ζάβαι of Ptolemy represents the name of this ancient kingdom; and it is certainly the _Ṣanf_ or _Chanf_ of the Arab navigators 600 years later; this form representing _Champ_ as nearly as is possible to the Arabic alphabet. c. A.D. 640.—"... plus loin à l'est, le royaume de _Mo-ho-tchen-po_" (MAHĀCHAMPĀ).—_Hiouen Thsang_, in _Pèlerins Bouddh._ iii. 83. 851.—"Ships then proceed to the place called ṢANF (or CHANF) ... there fresh water is procured; from this place is exported the aloes-wood called CHANFI. This is a kingdom."—_Relation des Voyages_, &c., i. 18. 1298.—"You come to a country called CHAMBA, a very rich region, having a King of its own. The people are idolaters, and pay a yearly tribute to the Great Kaan ... there are a very great number of Elephants in this Kingdom, and they have lign-aloes in great abundance."—_Marco Polo_, Bk. iii. ch. 5. c. 1300.—"Passing on from this, you come to a continent called JAMPA, also subject to the Kaan...."—_Rashīduddīn_, in _Elliot_, i. 71. c. 1328.—"There is also a certain part of India called CHAMPA. There, in place of horses, mules, asses, and camels, they make use of elephants for all their work."—_Friar Jordanus_, 37. 1516.—"Having passed this island (Borney) ... towards the country of Ansiam and China, there is another great island of Gentiles called CHAMPA; which has a King and language of its own, and many elephants.... There also grows in it aloes-wood."—_Barbosa_, 204. 1552.—"Concorriam todolos navegantes dos mares Occidentaes da India, e dos Orientaes a ella, que são as regiões di Sião, China, CHOAMPA, Cambòja...."—_Barros_, ii. vi. 1. 1572.— "Ves, corre a costa, que CHAMPA se chama Cuja mata he do pao cheiroso ornada." _Camões_, x. 129. By Burton: "Here courseth, see, the callèd CHAMPA shore, with woods of odorous wood 'tis deckt and dight." 1608.—"... thence (from Assam) eastward on the side of the northern mountains are the Nangata [_i.e._ Nāga] lands, the Land of Pukham lying on the ocean, Balgu [Baigu? _i.e._ Pegu], the land Rakhang, Hamsavati, and the rest of the realm of Munyang; beyond these CHAMPA, Kamboja, etc. All these are in general named _Koki_."—_Taranatha_ (Tibetan) _Hist. of Buddhism_, by _Schiefner_, p. 262. The preceding passage is of great interest as showing a fair general knowledge of the kingdoms of Indo-China on the part of a Tibetan priest, and also as showing that Indo-China was recognised under a general name, viz. _Koki_. 1696.—"Mr. Bowyear says the Prince of CHAMPA whom he met at the _Cochin Chinese Court_ was very polite to him, and strenuously exhorted him to introduce the English to the dominions of _Champa_."—In _Dalrymple's Or. Repert._ i. 67. CHAMPANA, s. A kind of small vessel. (See SAMPAN.) CHANDAUL, s. H. _Chaṇḍāl_, an outcaste, 'used generally for a man of the lowest and most despised of the mixt tribes' (_Williams_); 'properly one sprung from a Sudra father and Brahman mother' (_Wilson_). [The last is the definition of the _Āīn_ (ed. _Jarrett_, iii. 116). Dr. Wilson identifies them with the _Kandali_ or _Gondali_ of Ptolemy (_Ind. Caste_, i. 57).] 712.—"You have joined those _Chandáls_ and coweaters, and have become one of them."—_Chach-Nāmah_, in _Elliot_, i. 193. [1810.—"CHANDELA," see quotation under HALALCORE.] CHANDERNAGORE, n.p. The name of the French settlement on the Hoogly, 24 miles by river above Calcutta, originally occupied in 1673. The name is alleged by Hunter to be properly _Chandan(a)-nagara_, 'Sandalwood City,' but the usual form points rather to _Chandra-nagara_, 'Moon City.' [Natives prefer to call it _Farash-danga_, or 'The gathering together of Frenchmen.'] 1727.—"He forced the Ostenders to quit their Factory, and seek protection from the French at CHARNAGUR.... They have a few private Families dwelling near the Factory, and a pretty little Church to hear Mass in, which is the chief Business of the French in Bengal."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 18. [1753.—"SHANDERNAGOR." See quotation under CALCUTTA.] CHANK, CHUNK, s. H. _sankh_, Skt. _sankha_, a large kind of shell (_Turbinella rapa_) prized by the Hindus, and used by them for offering libations, as a horn to blow at the temples, and for cutting into armlets and other ornaments. It is found especially in the Gulf of Manaar, and the _Chank_ fishery was formerly, like that of the pearl-oysters, a Government monopoly (see _Tennent's Ceylon_, ii. 556, and the references). The abnormal _chank_, with its spiral opening to the right, is of exceptional value, and has been sometimes priced, it is said, at a lakh of rupees! c. 545.—"Then there is Sielediba, _i.e._ Taprobane ... and then again on the continent, and further back is _Marallo_, which exports CONCH-shells (κοχλίους)."—_Cosmas_, in _Cathay_, I. clxxviii. 851.—"They find on its shores (of Ceylon) the pearl, and the SHANK, a name by which they designate the great shell which serves for a trumpet, and which is much sought after."—_Reinaud, Relations_, i. 6. 1563.—"... And this CHANCO is a ware for the Bengal trade, and formerly it produced more profit than now.... And there was formerly a custom in Bengal that no virgin in honour and esteem could be corrupted unless it were by placing bracelets of CHANCO on her arms; but since the Patans came in this usage has more or less ceased; and so the chanco is rated lower now...."—_Garcia_, f. 141. 1644.—"What they chiefly bring (from Tuticorin) are cloths called _cachas_[59] ... a large quantity of CHANQUO; these are large shells which they fish in that sea, and which supply Bengal, where the blacks make of them bracelets for the arm; also the biggest and best fowls in all these Eastern parts."—_Bocarro_, MS. 316. 1672.—"Garroude flew in all haste to Brahma, and brought to Kisna the CHIANKO, or _kinkhorn_, twisted to the right."—_Baldaeus_, Germ. ed. 521. 1673.—"There are others they call CHANQUO; the shells of which are the Mother of Pearl."—_Fryer_, 322. 1727.—"It admits of some Trade, and produces Cotton, Corn, coars Cloth, and CHONK, a Shell-fish in shape of a Periwinkle, but as large as a Man's Arm above the Elbow. In _Bengal_ they are saw'd into Rings for Ornaments to Women's Arms."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 131. 1734.—"Expended towards digging a foundation, where CHANKS were buried with accustomed ceremonies."—In _Wheeler_, iii. 147. 1770.—"Upon the same coast is found a shell-fish called XANXUS, of which the Indians at Bengal make bracelets."—_Raynal_ (tr. 1777) i. 216. 1813.—"A CHANK opening to the right hand is highly valued ... always sells for its weight in gold."—_Milburn_, i. 357. [1871.—"The conch or CHUNK shell."—_Mateer, Land of Charity_, 92.] 1875.— "CHANKS. Valuation Large for Cameos. per 100 10 Rs. White, live " " 6 " " dead " " 3 " _Table of Customs Duties on Imports into British India up to 1875._" CHARPOY, s. H. _chārpāī_, from P. _chihār-pāī_ (_i.e._ four-feet), the common Indian bedstead, sometimes of very rude materials, but in other cases handsomely wrought and painted. It is correctly described in the quotation from Ibn Batuta. c. 1350.—"The beds in India are very light. A single man can carry one, and every traveller should have his own bed, which his slave carries about on his head. The bed consists of four conical legs, on which four staves are laid; between they plait a sort of ribbon of silk or cotton. When you lie on it you need nothing else to render the bed sufficiently elastic."—iii. 380. c. 1540.—"Husain Khan Tashtdár was sent on some business from Bengal. He went on travelling night and day. Whenever sleep came over him he placed himself on a bed (CHAHĀR-PĀĪ) and the villagers carried him along on their shoulders."—MS. quoted in _Elliot_, iv. 418. 1662.—"Turbans, long coats, trowsers, shoes, and sleeping on CHÁRPÁIS, are quite unusual."—_H. of Mir Jumla's Invasion of Assam_, transl. by _Blochmann, J.A.S.B._ xli. pt. i. 80. 1876.—"A syce at Mozuffernuggar, lying asleep on a CHARPOY ... was killed by a tame buck goring him in the side ... it was supposed in play."—_Baldwin, Large and Small Game of Bengal_, 195. 1883.—"After a gallop across country, he would rest on a CHARPOY, or country bed, and hold an impromptu _levee_ of all the village folk."—_C. Raikes_, in _L. of L. Lawrence_, i. 57. CHATTA, s. An umbrella; H. _chhātā_, _chhatr_; Skt. _chhatra_. c. 900.—"He is clothed in a waist-cloth, and holds in his hand a thing called a JATRA; this is an umbrella made of peacock's feathers."—_Reinaud, Relations_, &c. 154. c. 1340.—"They hoist upon these elephants as many CHATRĀS, or umbrellas of silk, mounted with many precious stones, and with handles of pure gold."—_Ibn Batuta_, iii. 228. c. 1354.—"But as all the Indians commonly go naked, they are in the habit of carrying a thing like a little tent-roof on a cane handle, which they open out at will as a protection against sun and rain. This they call a CHATYR. I brought one home to Florence with me...."—_John Marignolli_, in _Cathay_, &c. p. 381. 1673.—"Thus the chief Naik with his loud Musick ... an Ensign of Red, Swallow-tailed, several CHITORIES, little but rich _Kitsolls_ (which are the Names of several Countries for Umbrelloes)...."—_Fryer_, 160. [1694.—"3 CHATTERS."—_Hedges, Diary_, Hak. Soc. ii. cclxv. [1826.—"Another as my CHITREE-burdar or umbrella-carrier."—_Pandurang Hari_, ed. 1873, i. 28.] CHATTY, s. An earthen pot, spheroidal in shape. It is a S. Indian word, but is tolerably familiar in the Anglo-Indian parlance of N. India also, though the H. GHURRA (_ghaṛā_) is more commonly used there. The word is Tam. _shāṭi_, _shaṭṭi_, Tel. _chatti_, which appears in Pali as _chāḍi_. 1781.—"In honour of His Majesty's birthday we had for dinner fowl cutlets and a flour pudding, and drank his health in a CHATTY of sherbet."—_Narr. of an Officer of Baillie's Detachment_, quoted in _Lives of the Lindsays_, iii. 285. 1829.—"The CHATTIES in which the women carry water are globular earthen vessels, with a bell-mouth at top."—_Mem. of Col. Mountain_, 97. CHAW, s. For _chā_, _i.e._ TEA (q.v.). 1616.—"I sent ... a silver CHAW pot and a fan to Capt. China wife."—_Cock's Diary_, i. 215. CHAWBUCK, s. and v. A whip; to whip. An obsolete vulgarism from P. _chābuk_, 'alert'; in H. 'a horse-whip.' It seems to be the same as the _sjambok_ in use at the Cape, and apparently carried from India (see the quotation from Van Twist). [Mr. Skeat points out that Klinkert gives _chambok_ or _sambok_, as Javanese forms, the standard Malay being _chabok_ or _chabuk_; and this perhaps suggests that the word may have been introduced by Malay grooms once largely employed at the Cape.] 1648.—"... Poor and little thieves are flogged with a great whip (called SIAMBACK) several days in succession."—_Van Twist_, 29. 1673.—"Upon any suspicion of default he has a Black Guard that by a CHAWBUCK, a great Whip, extorts Confession."—_Fryer_, 98. 1673.—"The one was of an Armenian, CHAWBUCKED through the City for selling of Wine."—_Ibid._ 97. 1682.—"... Ramgivan, our _Vekeel_ there (at Hugly) was sent for by Permesuradass, Bulchund's servant, who immediately clapt him in prison. Ye same day was brought forth and slippered; the next day he was beat on ye soles of his feet, ye third day CHAWBUCKT, and ye 4th drub'd till he could not speak, and all to force a writing in our names to pay Rupees 50,000 for custome of ye Silver brought out this year."—_Hedges, Diary_, Nov. 2; [Hak. Soc. i. 45]. [1684-5.—"Notwithstanding his being a great person was soon stripped and CHAWBUCKT."—_Pringle, Madras Consns._ iv. 4.] 1688.—"Small offenders are only whipt on the Back, which sort of Punishment they call CHAWBUCK."—_Dampier_, ii. 138. 1699.—"The Governor of Surrat ordered the cloth Broker to be tyed up and CHAWBUCKED."—_Letter from General and Council at Bombay to E. I. C._ (in Record Office), 23rd March, 1698-9. 1726.—"Another Pariah he CHAWBUCKED 25 blows, put him in the Stocks, and kept him there an hour."—_Wheeler_, ii. 410. 1756.—"... a letter from Mr. Hastings ... says that the Nabob to engage the Dutch and French to purchase also, had put peons upon their Factories and threatened their _Vaquills_ with the CHAUBAC."—In _Long_, 79. 1760.—"Mr. Barton, laying in wait, seized Benautrom Chattogee opposite to the door of the Council, and with the assistance of his bearer and his peons tied his hands and his feet, swung him upon a bamboo like a hog, carried him to his own house, there with his own hand CHAWBOOKED him in the most cruel manner, almost to the deprivation of life; endeavoured to force beef into his mouth, to the irreparable loss of his Bramin's caste, and all this without giving ear to, or suffering the man to speak in his own defence...."—_Fort Wm. Consn._, in _Long_, 214-215. 1784.— "The sentinels placed at the door Are for our security bail; With Muskets and CHAUBUCKS secure, They guard us in Bangalore Jail." _Song_, by a _Gentleman of the Navy_ (prisoner with Hyder) in _Seton-Karr_, i. 18. 1817.—"... ready to prescribe his favourite regimen of the CHABUK for every man, woman, or child who dared to think otherwise."—_Lalla Rookh._ CHAWBUCKSWAR, s. H. from P. _chābuk-suwār_, a rough-rider. [1820.—"As I turned him short, he threw up his head, which came in contact with mine and made my CHABOOKSWAR exclaim, _Ali mudat_, 'the help of Ali.'"—_Tod, Personal Narr._ Calcutta rep. ii. 723. [1892.—"A sort of high-stepping caper is taught, the CHABUKSOWAR (whip-rider), or breaker, holding, in addition to the bridle, cords tied to the fore fetlocks."—_Kipling, Beast and Man in India_, 171.] CHEBULI. The denomination of one of the kinds of MYROBOLANS (q.v.) exported from India. The true etymology is probably _Kābulī_, as stated by Thevenot, _i.e._ 'from Cabul.' c. 1343.—"CHEBULI _mirabolani_."—_List of Spices_, &c., in _Pegolotti_ (Della Decima, iii. 303). c. 1665.—"De la Province de Caboul ... les Mirabolans croissent dans les Montagnes et c'est la cause pourquoi les Orientaux les appelent CABULY."—_Thevenot_, v. 172. CHEECHEE, adj. A disparaging term applied to half-castes or EURASIANS (q.v.) (corresponding to the LIP-LAP of the Dutch in Java) and also to their manner of speech. The word is said to be taken from _chī_ (Fie!), a common native (S. Indian) interjection of remonstrance or reproof, supposed to be much used by the class in question. The term is, however, perhaps also a kind of onomatopœia, indicating the mincing pronunciation which often characterises them (see below). It should, however, be added that there are many well-educated East Indians who are quite free from this mincing accent. 1781.— "Pretty little Looking-Glasses, Good and cheap for CHEE-CHEE Misses." _Hicky's Bengal Gazette_, March 17. 1873.—"He is no favourite with the pure native, whose language he speaks as his own in addition to the hybrid minced English (known as CHEE-CHEE), which he also employs."—_Fraser's Magazine_, Oct., 437. 1880.—"The Eurasian girl is often pretty and graceful.... 'What though upon her lips there hung The accents of her TCHI-TCHI tongue.'"—_Sir Ali Baba_, 122. 1881.—"There is no doubt that the 'CHEE CHEE twang,' which becomes so objectionable to every Englishman before he has been long in the East, was originally learned in the convent and the Brothers' school, and will be clung to as firmly as the queer turns of speech learned in the same place."—_St. James's Gazette_, Aug. 26. CHEENAR, s. P. _chīnār_, the Oriental Plane (_Platanus orientalis_) and _platanus_ of the ancients; native from Greece to Persia. It is often by English travellers in Persia miscalled _sycamore_ from confusion with the common British tree (_Acer pseudoplatanus_), which English people also habitually miscall _sycamore_, and Scotch people miscall _plane-tree_! Our quotations show how old the confusion is. The tree is not a native of India, though there are fine _chīnārs_ in Kashmere, and a few in old native gardens in the Punjab, introduced in the days of the Moghul emperors. The tree is the _Arbre Sec_ of Marco Polo (see 2nd ed. vol. i. 131, 132). _Chīnārs_ of especial vastness and beauty are described by Herodotus and Pliny, by Chardin and others. At Buyukdereh near Constantinople, is still shown the Plane under which Godfrey of Boulogne is said to have encamped. At Tejrīsh, N. of Teheran, Sir H. Rawlinson tells us that he measured a great _chīnār_ which has a girth of 108 feet at 5 feet from the ground. c. 1628.—"The gardens here are many ... abounding in lofty pyramidall cypresses, broad-spreading CHENAWRS...."—_Sir T. Herbert_, 136. 1677.—"We had a fair Prospect of the City (Ispahan) filling the one half of an ample Plain, few Buildings ... shewing themselves by reason of the high CHINORS, or Sicamores shading the choicest of them...."—_Fryer_, 259. " "We in our Return cannot but take notice of the famous Walk between the two Cities of _Jelfa_ and _Ispahaun_; it is planted with two rows of Sycamores (which is the tall Maple, not the Sycamore of _Alkair_)."—_Ibid._ 286. 1682.—"At the elegant villa and garden at Mr. Bohun's at Lee. He shewed me the ZINNAR tree or platanus, and told me that since they had planted this kind of tree about the Citty of Ispahan ... the plague ... had exceedingly abated of its mortal effects."—_Evelyn's Diary_, Sept. 16. 1726.—"... the finest road that you can imagine ... planted in the middle with 135 SENNAAR trees on one side and 132 on the other."—_Valentijn_, v. 208. 1783.—"This tree, which in most parts of Asia is called the CHINAUR, grows to the size of an oak, and has a taper straight trunk, with a silver-coloured bark, and its leaf, not unlike an expanded hand, is of a pale green."—_G. Forster's Journey_, ii. 17. 1817.— "... they seem Like the CHENAR-tree grove, where winter throws O'er all its tufted heads its feathery snows." _Mokanna._ [1835.—"... the island Char CHÚNAR ... a skilful monument of the Moghul Emperor, who named it from the four plane trees he planted on the spot."—_Hügel, Travels in Kashmir_, 112. [1872.—"I ... encamped under some enormous CHUNAR or oriental plane trees."—_Wilson, Abode of Snow_, 370.] _Chīnār_ is alleged to be in Badakhshān applied to a species of poplar. CHEENY, s. See under SUGAR. 1810.—"The superior kind (of raw sugar) which may often be had nearly white ... and sharp-grained, under the name of CHEENY."—_Williamson, V. M._ ii. 134. CHEESE, s. This word is well known to be used in modern English slang for "anything good, first-rate in quality, genuine, pleasant, or advantageous" (_Slang Dict._). And the most probable source of the term is P. and H. _chīz_, 'thing.' For the expression used to be common among Anglo-Indians, _e.g._, "My new Arab is the real _chīz_"; "These cheroots are the real _chīz_," _i.e._ the real thing. The word may have been an Anglo-Indian importation, and it is difficult otherwise to account for it. [This view is accepted by the _N.E.D._; for other explanations see 1 ser. _N. & Q._ viii. 89; 3 ser. vii. 465, 505.] CHEETA, s. H. _chītā_, the _Felis jubata_, Schreber, [_Cynaelurus jubatus_, Blanford], or 'Hunting Leopard,' so called from its being commonly trained to use in the chase. From Skt. _chitraka_, or _chitrakāya_, lit. 'having a speckled body.' 1563.—"... and when they wish to pay him much honour they call him _Ráo_; as for example Chita-Ráo, whom I am acquainted with; and this is a proud name, for CHITA signifies 'Ounce' (or panther) and this _Chita_-Rao means 'King as strong as a Panther.'"—_Garcia_, f. 36. c. 1596.—"Once a leopard (CHĪTA) had been caught, and without previous training, on a mere hint by His Majesty, it brought in the prey, like trained leopards."—_Āīn-i-Akbarī_, ed. _Blochmann_, i. 286. 1610.—Hawkins calls the CHEETAS at Akbar's Court 'ounces for game.'—In _Purchas_, i. 218. [1785.—"The CHEETAH-connah, the place where the Nabob's panthers and other animals for hunting are kept."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. ii. 450.] 1862.—"The true CHEETAH, the Hunting Leopard of India, does not exist in Ceylon."—_Tennent_, i. 140. 1879.—"Two young CHEETAHS had just come in from Bombay; one of these was as tame as a house-cat, and like the puma, purred beautifully when stroked."—"_Jamrach's_," in _Sat. Review_, May 17, p. 612. It has been ingeniously suggested by Mr. Aldis Wright that the word _cheater_, as used by Shakspere, in the following passage, refers to this animal:— _Falstaff_: "He's no swaggerer, Hostess; a _tame_ CHEATER i' faith; you may stroke him gently as a puppy greyhound; he'll not swagger."—2nd Part _King Henry IV._ ii. 4. Compare this with the passage just quoted from the _Saturday Review_! And the interpretation would rather derive confirmation from a parallel passage from Beaumont & Fletcher: "... if you give any credit to the juggling rascal, you are worse than simple widgeons, and will be drawn into the net by this decoy-duck, this _tame_ CHEATER."—_The Fair Maid of the Inn_, iv. 2. But we have not been able to trace any possible source from which Shakspere could have derived the name of the animal at all, to say nothing of the familiar use of it. [The _N.E.D._ gives no support to the suggestion.] CHELING, CHELI, s. The word is applied by some Portuguese writers to the traders of Indian origin who were settled at Malacca. It is not found in the Malay dictionaries, and it is just possible that it originated in some confusion of _Quelin_ (see KLING) and _Chuli_ (see CHOOLIA), or rather of _Quelin_ and _Chetin_ (see CHETTY). 1567.—"From the cohabitation of the CHELINS of Malaqua with the Christians in the same street (even although in divers houses) spring great offences against God our Lord."—_Decrees of the Sacred Council of Goa_, in _Archiv. Port. Orient._, Dec. 23. 1613.—"E depois daquelle porto aberto e franqueado aportarão mercadores de Choromandel; mormente aquelles CHELIS com roupas...."—_Godinho de Eredia_, 4_v_. " "This settlement is divided into two parishes, S. Thome and S. Estevão, and that part of S. Thome called _Campon_ CHELIM extends from the shore of the _Jaos_ Bazar to the N.W. and terminates at the Stone Bastion; in this part dwell the CHELIS of Choromandel."—_Godinho de Eredia_, 5_v_. See also f. 22, [and under CAMPOO]. CHELINGO, s. Arab. _shalandī_, [whence Malayāl. _chalanti_, Tam. _shalangu_;] "_djalanga_, qui va sur l'eau; _chalangue_, barque, bateau dont les planches sont clouées" (_Dict. Tam. Franc._, Pondichéry, 1855). This seems an unusual word, and is perhaps connected through the Arabic with the medieval vessel _chelandia_, _chelandria_, _chelindras_, _chelande_, &c., used in carrying troops and horses. [But in its present form the word is S. Indian.] 1726.—"... as already a CHIALENG (a sort of small native row-boat, which is used for discharging and loading cargo)...."—_Valentijn, V. Chor._ 20. 1746.— "CHILLINGA hire . . . . . . . 0 22 0" _Account charges at Fort St. David_, Decr. 31, MS. in India Office. 1761.—"It appears there is no more than one frigate that has escaped; therefore don't lose an instant to send us CHELINGOES upon CHELINGOES loaded with rice...."—_Lally to Raymond at Pulicat._ In _Comp. H. of the War in India_ (Tract), 1761, p. 85. " "No more than one frigate has escaped; lose not an instant in sending CHELINGOES upon CHELINGOES loaded with rice."—_Carraccioli's Life of Clive_, i. 58. CHEROOT, s. A cigar; but the term has been appropriated specially to cigars truncated at both ends, as the Indian and Manilla cigars always were in former days. The word is Tam. _shuruṭṭu_, [Mal. _churuṭṭu_,] 'a roll (of tobacco).' In the South cheroots are chiefly made at Trichinopoly and in the Godavery Delta, the produce being known respectively as TRICHIES and LUNKAS. The earliest occurrence of the word that we know is in Father Beschi's Tamil story of Parmartta Guru (c. 1725). On p. 1 one of the characters is described as carrying a firebrand to light his _pugaiyailai shshuruṭṭu_, 'roll (cheroot) of tobacco.' [The _N.E.D._ quotes CHEROOTA in 1669.] Grose (1750-60), speaking of Bombay, whilst describing the cheroot does not use that word, but another which is, as far as we know, entirely obsolete in British India, viz. BUNCUS (q.v.). 1759.—In the expenses of the Nabob's entertainment at Calcutta in this year we find: "60 lbs. of Masulipatam CHEROOTS, Rs. 500."—In _Long_, 194. 1781.—"... am tormented every day by a parcel of gentlemen coming to the end of my berth to talk politics and smoke CHEROOTS—advise them rather to think of mending the holes in their old shirts, like me."—_Hon. J. Lindsay_ (in _Lives of the Lindsays_), iii. 297. " "Our evening amusements instead of your stupid Harmonics, was playing Cards and Backgammon, chewing Beetle and smoking CHERUTES."—_Old Country Captain_, in _India Gazette_, Feby. 24. 1782.—"Le tabac y réussit très bien; les CHIROUTES de Manille sont renommées dans toute l'Inde par leur goût agréable; aussi les Dames dans ce pays fument-elles toute la journée."—_Sonnerat, Voyage_, iii. 43. 1792.—"At that time (c. 1757) I have seen the officers mount guard many's the time and oft ... neither did they at that time carry your fusees, but had a long Pole with an iron head to it.... With this in one Hand and a CHIROOT in the other you saw them saluting away at the Main Guard."—_Madras Courier_, April 3. 1810.—"The lowest classes of Europeans, as also of the natives ... frequently smoke CHEROOTS, exactly corresponding with the Spanish _segar_, though usually made rather more bulky."—_Williamson, V. M._ i. 499. 1811.—"Dire que le T'CHEROUT est la cigarre, c'est me dispenser d'en faire la description."—_Solvyns_, iii. [1823.—"He amused himself by smoking several CARROTES."—_Owen, Narr._ ii. 50.] 1875.—"The meal despatched, all who were not on duty lay down ... almost too tired to smoke their CHEROOTS before falling asleep."—_The Dilemma_, ch. xxxvii. CHERRY FOUJ, s. H. _charī-fauj_? This curious phrase occurs in the quotations, the second of which explains its meaning. I am not certain what the first part is, but it is most probably _charī_, in the sense of 'movable,' 'locomotive,' so that the phrase was equivalent to 'flying brigade.' [It may possibly be _chaṛhī_, for _chaṛhnī_, in the sense of 'preparation for battle.'] It was evidently a technicality of the Mahratta armies. 1803.—"The object of a CHERRY FOUJ, without guns, with two armies after it, must be to fly about and plunder the richest country it can find, not to march through exhausted countries, to make revolutions in cities."—_Elphinstone_, in _Life_, i. 59. 1809.—"Two detachments under ... Mahratta chiefs of some consequence, are now employed in levying contributions in different parts of the Jypoor country. Such detachments are called CHUREE FUOJ; they are generally equipped very lightly, with but little artillery; and are equally formidable in their progress to friend and foe."—_Broughton, Letters from a Mahratta Camp_, 128; [ed. 1892, p. 96]. CHETTY, s. A member of any of the trading castes in S. India, answering in every way to the BANYANS of W. and N. India. Malayāl. _cheṭṭi_, Tam. _sheṭṭi_, [Tel. _seṭṭi_, in Ceylon _seḍḍi_]. These have all been supposed to be forms from the Skt. _śreshṭi_; but C. P. Brown (MS.) denies this, and says "_Shetti_, a shop-keeper, is plain Telegu," and quite distinct from _śreshṭi_. [The same view is taken in the _Madras Gloss._] Whence then the H. _Seṭh_ (see SETT)? [The word was also used for a 'merchantman': see the quotations from Pyrard on which Gray notes: "I do not know any other authority for the use of the word for merchantships, though it is analogous to our merchantmen.'"] c. 1349.—The word occurs in Ibn Batuta (iv. 259) in the form ṢĂTI, which he says was given to very rich merchants in _China_; and this is one of his questionable statements about that country. 1511.—"The great Afonso Dalboquerque ... determined to appoint Ninachatu, because he was a Hindoo, Governor of the Quilins (CHELING) and CHETINS."—_Comment. of Af. Dalboq._, Hak. Soc. iii. 128; [and see quotation from _ibid._ iii. 146, under KLING]. 1516.—"Some of these are called CHETTIS, who are Gentiles, natives of the province of Cholmender."—_Barbosa_, 144. 1552.—"... whom our people commonly call CHATIS. These are men with such a genius for merchandise, and so acute in every mode of trade, that among our people when they desire either to blame or praise any man for his subtlety and skill in merchant's traffic they say of him, 'he is a CHATIM'; and they use the word CHATINAR for 'to trade,'—which are words now very commonly received among us."—_Barros_, I. ix. 3. c. 1566.—"Ui sono uomini periti che si chiamano CHITINI, li quali metteno il prezzo alle perle."—_Cesare Federici_, in _Ramusio_, iii. 390. 1596.—"The vessels of the CHATINS of these parts never sail along the coast of Malavar nor towards the north, except in a _cafilla_, in order to go and come more securely, and to avoid being cut off by the Malavars and other corsairs, who are continually roving in those seas."—_Viceroy's Proclamation at Goa_, in _Archiv. Port. Or._, fasc. 3, 661. 1598.—"The Souldiers in these dayes give themselves more to be CHETTIJNS [var. lect. CHATIINS] and to deale in Marchandise, than to serve the King in his Armado."—_Linschoten_, 58; [Hak. Soc. i. 202]. [ " "Most of these vessels were CHETILS, that is to say, merchantmen."—_Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. i. 345. [c. 1610.—"Each is composed of fifty or sixty war galiots, without counting those of CHETIE, or merchantmen."—_Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. ii. 117.] 1651.—"The SITTY are merchant folk."—_Rogerius_, 8. 1686.—"... And that if the CHETTY Bazaar people do not immediately open their shops, and sell their grain, etc., as usually, that the goods and commodities in their several ships be confiscated."—In _Wheeler_, i. 152. 1726.—"The SITTIS are merchant folk and also porters...."—_Valentijn, Choro._ 88. " "The strength of a Bramin is Knowledge; the strength of a King is Courage; the strength of a _Bellale_ (or Cultivator) is Revenue; the strength of a CHETTI is Money."—_Apophthegms of Ceylon_, tr. in _Valentijn_, v. 390. c. 1754.—"CHITTIES are a particular kind of merchants in Madras, and are generally very rich, but rank with the _left-hand cast_."—_Ives_, 25. 1796.—"CETTI, mercanti astuti, diligenti, laboriosi, sobrii, frugali, ricchi."—_Fra Paolino_, 79. [CHEYLA, s. "Originally a H. word (_chelā_, Skt. _cheṭaka_, _cheḍaka_) meaning 'a servant,' many changes have been rung upon it in Hindu life, so that it has meant a slave, a household slave, a family retainer, an adopted member of a great family, a dependant relative and a soldier in its secular senses; a follower, a pupil, a disciple and a convert in its ecclesiastical senses. It has passed out of Hindu usage into Muhammadan usage with much the same meanings and ideas attached to it, and has even meant a convert from Hinduism to Islam." (_Col. Temple_, in _Ind. Ant._, July, 1896, pp. 200 _seqq._). In Anglo-Indian usage it came to mean a special battalion made up of prisoners and converts. [c. 1596.—"The CHELAHS or Slaves. His Majesty from religious motives dislikes the name _bandah_ or slave.... He therefore calls this class of men CHELAHS, which Hindi term signifies a faithful disciple."—_Āīn, Blochmann_, i. 253 _seqq._ [1791.—"(The Europeans) all were bound on the parade and rings (_boly_) the badge of slavery were put into their ears. They were then incorporated into a battalion of CHEYLAS."—In _Seton-Karr_, ii. 311. [1795.—"... a Havildar ... compelled to serve in one of his CHELA Corps."—_Ibid._ ii. 407.] CHIAMAY, n.p. The name of an imaginary lake, which in the maps of the 16th century, followed by most of those of the 17th, is made the source of most of the great rivers of Further India, including the Brahmaputra, the Irawadi, the Salwen, and the Menam. Lake Chiamay was the counterpart of the African lake of the same period which is made the source of all the great rivers of Africa, but it is less easy to suggest what gave rise to this idea of it. The actual name seems taken from the State of ZIMMÉ (see JANGOMAY) or Chiang-mai. c. 1544.—"So proceeding onward, he arrived at the Lake of _Singipamor_, which ordinarily is called CHIAMMAY...."—_F. M. Pinto, Cogan's_ tr., p. 271. 1552.—"The Lake of CHIAMAI, which stands to the northward, 200 leagues in the interior, and from which issue six notable streams, three of which combining with others form the great river which passes through the midst of Siam, whilst the other three discharge into the Gulf of Bengala."—_Barros_, I. ix. 1. 1572.— "Olha o rio Menão, que se derrama Do grande lago, que CHIAMAI se chama." _Camões_, x. 125. 1652.—"The Countrey of these Brames ... extendeth Northwards from the neerest _Peguan_ Kingdomes ... watered with many great and remarkable Rivers, issuing from the Lake CHIAMAY, which though 600 miles from the Sea, and emptying itself continually into so many Channels, contains 400 miles in compass, and is nevertheless full of waters for the one or the other."—_P. Heylin's Cosmographie_, ii. 238. CHICANE, CHICANERY, ss. These English words, signifying pettifogging, captious contention, taking every possible advantage in a contest, have been referred to Spanish _chico_, 'little,' and to Fr. _chic_, _chicquet_, 'a little bit,' as by Mr. Wedgwood in his _Dict. of Eng. Etymology_. See also quotation from _Saturday Review_ below. But there can be little doubt that the words are really traceable to the game of _chaugān_, or horse-golf. This game is now well known in England under the name of POLO (q.v.). But the recent introduction under that name is its second importation into Western Europe. For in the Middle Ages it came from Persia to Byzantium, where it was popular under a modification of its Persian name (verb τζυκανίζειν, playing ground τζυκανιστήριον), and from Byzantium it passed, as a pedestrian game, to Languedoc, where it was called, by a further modification, _chicane_ (see _Ducange, Dissertations sur l'Histoire de St. Louis_, viii., and his _Glossarium Graecitatis_, s.v. τζυκανίζειν; also _Ouseley's Travels_, i. 345). The analogy of certain periods of the game of golf suggests how the figurative meaning of _chicaner_ might arise in taking advantage of the petty accidents of the surface. And this is the strict meaning of _chicaner_, as used by military writers. Ducange's idea was that the Greeks had borrowed both the game and the name from France, but this is evidently erroneous. He was not aware of the Persian _chaugān_. But he explains well how the tactics of the game would have led to the application of its name to "those tortuous proceedings of pleaders which we old practitioners call _barres_." The indication of the Persian origin of both the Greek and French words is due to W. Ouseley and to Quatremère. The latter has an interesting note, full of his usual wealth of Oriental reading, in his translation of Makrizi's _Mameluke Sultans_, tom. i. pt. i. pp. 121 _seqq._ The preceding etymology was put forward again in Notes upon Mr. Wedgwood's Dictionary published by one of the present writers in _Ocean Highways_, Sept. 1872, p. 186. The same etymology has since been given by Littré (s.v.), who says: "Dès lors, la série des sens est: jeu de mail, puis action de disputer la partie, et enfin manœuvres processives"; [and is accepted by the _N.E.D._ with the reservation that "evidence actually connecting the French with the Greek word appears not to be known"]. The P. forms of the name are _chaugān_ and _chauigān_; but according to the _Bahāri 'Ajam_ (a great Persian dictionary compiled in India, 1768) the primitive form of the word is _chulgān_ from _chūl_, 'bent,' which (as to the form) is corroborated by the Arabic _sawljān_. On the other hand, a probable origin of _chaugān_ would be an Indian (Prakrit) word, meaning 'four corners' [Platts gives _chaugāna_, 'four-fold'], viz. as a name for the polo-ground. The _chulgān_ is possibly a 'striving after meaning.' The meanings are according to Vüllers (1) any stick with a crook; (2) such a stick used as a drumstick; (3) a crook from which a steel ball is suspended, which was one of the royal insignia, otherwise called _kaukaba_ [see _Blochmann, Āīn_, vol. i. plate ix. No. 2.]; (4) (The golf-stick, and) the game of horse-golf. The game is now quite extinct in Persia and Western Asia, surviving only in certain regions adjoining India, as is specified under POLO. But for many centuries it was the game of kings and courts over all Mahommedan Asia. The earliest Mahommedan historians represent the game of _chaugān_ as familiar to the Sassanian kings; Ferdusi puts the _chaugān_-stick into the hands of Siāwūsh, the father of Kai Khusrū or Cyrus; many famous kings were devoted to the game, among whom may be mentioned Nūruddīn the Just, Atābek of Syria and the great enemy of the Crusaders. He was so fond of the game that he used (like Akbar in after days) to play it by lamp-light, and was severely rebuked by a devout Mussulman for being so devoted to a mere amusement. Other zealous _chaugān_-players were the great Saladin, Jalāluddīn Mankbarni of Khwārizm, and Malik Bībars, Marco Polo's "Bendocquedar Soldan of Babylon," who was said more than once to have played _chaugān_ at Damascus and at Cairo within the same week. Many illustrious persons also are mentioned in Asiatic history as having met their death by accidents in the _maidān_, as the _chaugān_-field was especially called; _e.g._ Ḳutbuddīn Ībak of Delhi, who was killed by such a fall at Lahore in (or about) 1207. In Makrizi (I. i. 121) we read of an Amīr at the Mameluke Court called Husāmuddīn Lajīn 'Azīzī the _Jukāndār_ (or Lord High Polo-stick). It is not known when the game was conveyed to Constantinople, but it must have been not later than the beginning of the 8th century.[60] The fullest description of the game as played there is given by Johannes Cinnamus (c. 1190), who does not however give the barbarian name: "The winter now being over and the gloom cleared away, he (the Emperor Manuel Comnenus) devoted himself to a certain sober exercise which from the first had been the custom of the Emperors and their sons to practise. This is the manner thereof. A party of young men divide into two equal bands, and in a flat space which has been measured out purposely they cast a leather ball in size somewhat like an apple; and setting this in the middle as if it were a prize to be contended for they rush into the contest at full speed, each grasping in his right hand a stick of moderate length which comes suddenly to a broad rounded end, the middle of which is closed by a network of dried catgut. Then each party strives who shall first send the ball beyond the goal planted conspicuously on the opposite side, for whenever the ball is struck by the netted sticks through the goal at either side, that gives the victory to the other side. This is the kind of game, evidently a slippery and dangerous one. For a player must be continually throwing himself right back, or bending to one side or the other, as he turns his horse short, or suddenly dashes off at speed, with such strokes and twists as are needed to follow up the ball.... And thus as the Emperor was rushing round in furious fashion in this game, it so happened that the horse which he rode came violently to the ground. He was prostrate below the horse, and as he struggled vainly to extricate himself from its incumbent weight his thigh and hand were crushed beneath the saddle and much injured...."—In Bonn ed. pp. 263-264. We see from this passage that at Byzantium the game was played with a kind of racket, and not with a polo-stick. We have not been able to find an instance of the medieval French _chicane_ in this sense, nor does Littré's Dictionary give any. But Ducange states positively that in his time the word in this sense survived in Languedoc, and there could be no better evidence. From Henschel's _Ducange_ also we borrow a quotation which shows _chuca_, used for some game of ball, in French-Latin, surely a form of _chaugān_ or _chicane_. The game of _chaugān_, the ball (_gū_ or _gavī_) and the playing-ground (_maidān_) afford constant metaphors in Persian literature. c. 820.—"If a man dream that he is on horseback along with the King himself, or some great personage, and that he strikes the ball home, or wins the CHUKĀN (ἤτοι τζυκανίζει) he shall find grace and favour thereupon, conformable to the success of his ball and the dexterity of his horse." Again: "If the King dream that he has won in the CHUKĀN (ὅτι ἐτζυκανίζεν) he shall find things prosper with him."—_The Dream Judgments of Achmet Ibn Seirim_, from a MS. Greek version quoted by _Ducange_ in _Gloss. Graecitatis_. c. 940.—Constantine Porphyrogenitus, speaking of the rapids of the _Danapris_ or Dnieper, says: "ὁ δὲ τούτο φραγμὸς τοσοῦτον ἐστι στενὸς ὅσον τὸ πλάτος τοῦ τζυκανιστηρίου ("The defile in this case is as narrow as the width of the _chukan_-ground.")—_De Adm. Imp._, cap. ix. (Bonn ed. iii. 75). 969.—"Cumque inquisitionis sedicio non modica petit pro Constantino ... ex ea parte qua ZUCANISTRI magnitudo portenditur, Constantinus crines solutus per cancellos caput exposuit, suaque ostensione populi mox tumultum sedavit."—_Liudprandus_, in _Pertz, Mon. Germ._, iii. 333. "... he selected certain of his medicines and drugs, and made a _goff-stick_ (JAUKAN?) [Burton, 'a bat'] with a hollow handle, into which he introduced them; after which ... he went again to the King ... and directed him to repair to the horse-course, and to play with the ball and _goff-stick_...."—_Lane's Arabian Nights_, i. 85-86; [_Burton_, i. 43]. c. 1030-40.—"Whenever you march ... you must take these people with you, and you must ... not allow them to drink wine or to play at CHAUGHĀN."—_Baihaki_, in _Elliot_, ii. 120. 1416.—"Bernardus de Castro novo et nonnulli alii in studio Tholosano studentes, ad ludum lignobolini sive CHUCARUM luderunt pro vino et volema, qui ludus est quasi ludus billardi," &c.—MS. quoted in _Henschel's Ducange_. c. 1420.—"The Τζυκανιστήριον was founded by Theodosius the Less ... Basilius the Macedonian extended and levelled the Τζυκανιστήριον."—_Georgius Codinus de Antiq. Constant._, Bonn ed. 81-82. 1516.—Barbosa, speaking of the Mahommedans of Cambay, says: "Saom tam ligeiros e manhosos na sela que a cavalo jogaom ha CHOQUA, ho qual joguo eles tem antre sy na conta em que nos temos ho das canas"—(Lisbon ed. 271); _i.e._ "They are so swift and dexterous in the saddle that they play CHOCA on horseback, a game which they hold in as high esteem as we do that of the canes" (_i.e._ the _jereed_). 1560.—"They (the Arabs) are such great riders that they play tennis on horseback" (_que jogão a_ CHOCA _a cavallo_).—_Tenreiro, Itinerario_, ed. 1762, p. 359. c. 1590.—"His Majesty also plays at CHAUGÁN in dark nights ... the balls which are used at night are set on fire.... For the sake of adding splendour to the games ... His Majesty has knobs of gold and silver fixed to the tops of the _chaugán_ sticks. If one of them breaks, any player that gets hold of the pieces may keep them."—_Āīn-i-Akbarī_, i. 298; [ii. 303]. 1837.—"The game of CHOUGHAN mentioned by Baber is still played everywhere in Tibet; it is nothing but 'hockey on horseback,' and is excellent fun."—_Vigne_, in _J. A. S. Bengal_, vi. 774. In the following I would say, in justice to the great man whose words are quoted, that _chicane_ is used in the quasi-military sense of taking every possible advantage of the ground in a contest: 1761.—"I do suspect that some of the great Ones have had hopes given to them that the Dutch may be induced to join us in this war against the Spaniards,—if such an Event should take place I fear some sacrifices will be made in the East Indies—I pray God my suspicions may be without foundation. I think Delays and CHICANERY is allowable against those who take Advantage of the times, our Distresses, and situation."—_Unpublished Holograph Letter from Lord Clive_, in India Office Records. _Dated_ Berkeley Square, and indorsed 27th Decr. 1761. 1881.—"One would at first sight be inclined to derive the French _chic_ from the English 'cheek'; but it appears that the English is itself the derived word, _chic_ being an old Romance word signifying _finesse_, or subtlety, and forming the root of our own word CHICANERY."—_Sat. Rev._, Sept. 10, p. 326 (Essay on French Slang). CHICK, s. A. H.—P. _chik_; a kind of screen-blind made of finely-split bamboo, laced with twine, and often painted on the outer side. It is hung or framed in doorways or windows, both in houses and in tents. The thing [which is described by Roe,] may possibly have come in with the Mongols, for we find in Kovalefski's Mongol Dict. (2174) "_Tchik_ = _Natte_." The Āīn (i. 226) has _chigh_. _Chicks_ are now made in London, as well as imported from China and Japan. _Chicks_ are described by Clavijo in the tents of Timour's chief wife: 1404.—"And this tent had two doors, one in front of the other, and the first doors were of certain thin coloured wands, joined one to another like in a hurdle, and covered on the outside with a texture of rose-coloured silk, and finely woven; and these doors were made in this fashion, in order that when shut the air might yet enter, whilst those within could see those outside, but those outside could not see those who were within."—§ cxxvi. [1616.—His wives "whose Curiositye made them breake little holes in a grate of reede that hung before it to gaze on mee."—_Sir T. Roe_, Hak. Soc. ii. 321.] 1673.—"Glass is dear, and scarcely purchaseable ... therefore their Windows are usually folding doors, screened with CHEEKS or latises."—_Fryer_, 92. The pron. _cheek_ is still not uncommon among English people:—"The Coach where the Women were was covered with CHEEKS, a sort of hanging Curtain, made with Bents variously coloured with Lacker, and Checquered with Packthred so artificially that you see all without, and yourself within unperceived."—_Fryer_, 83. 1810.—"CHEEKS or Screens to keep out the glare."—_Williamson, V. M._ ii. 43. 1825.—"The CHECK of the tent prevents effectually any person from seeing what passes within...."—_Heber_ (ed. 1844), i. 192. B. Short for _chickeen_, a sum of four rupees. This is the Venetian _zecchino_, _cecchino_, or _sequin_, a gold coin long current on the shores of India, and which still frequently turns up in treasure-trove, and in hoards. In the early part of the 15th century Nicolo Conti mentions that in some parts of India, Venetian ducats, _i.e._ sequins, were current (p. 30). And recently, in fact in our own day, _chick_ was a term in frequent Anglo-Indian use, _e.g._ "I'll bet you a CHICK." The word _zecchino_ is from the _Zecca_, or Mint at Venice, and that name is of Arabic origin, from _sikka_, 'a coining die.' The double history of this word is curious. We have just seen how in one form, and by what circuitous secular journey, through Egypt, Venice, India, it has gained a place in the Anglo-Indian Vocabulary. By a directer route it has also found a distinct place in the same repository under the form SICCA (q.v.), and in this shape it still retains a ghostly kind of existence at the India Office. It is remarkable how first the spread of Saracenic power and civilisation, then the spread of Venetian commerce and coinage, and lastly the spread of English commerce and power, should thus have brought together two words identical in origin, after so widely divergent a career. The sequin is sometimes called in the South _shānārcash_, because the Doge with his sceptre is taken for the _Shānār_, or toddy-drawer climbing the palm-tree! [See _Burnell, Linschoten_, i. 243.] (See also VENETIAN.) We apprehend that the gambling phrases '_chicken_-stakes' and '_chicken_-hazard' originate in the same word. 1583.—"CHICKINOS which be pieces of Golde woorth seuen shillings a piece sterling."—_Caesar Frederici_, in _Hakl._ ii. 343. 1608.—"When I was there (at Venice) a CHIQUINEY was worth eleven livers and twelve sols."—_Coryat's Crudities_, ii. 68. 1609.—"Three or four thousand CHEQUINS were as pretty a proportion to live quietly on, and so give over."—_Pericles, P. of Tyre_, iv. 2. 1612.—"The Grand Signiors Custome of this Port Moha is worth yearly unto him 1500 CHICQUENES."—_Saris_, in _Purchas_, i. 348. [1616.—"Shee tooke CHICKENES and royalls for her goods."—_Sir T. Roe_, Hak. Soc. i. 228.] 1623.—"Shall not be worth a CHEQUIN, if it were knock'd at an outcry."—_Beaum. & Flet., The Maid in the Mill_, v. 2. 1689.—"Four Thousand CHECKINS he privately tied to the flooks of an Anchor under Water."—_Ovington_, 418. 1711.—"He (the Broker) will charge 32 _Shahees per_ CHEQUEEN when they are not worth 31½ in the Bazar."—_Lockyer_, 227. 1727.—"When my Barge landed him, he gave the Cockswain five ZEQUEENS, and loaded her back with Poultry and Fruit."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 301; ed. 1744, i. 303. 1767.— "Received.... * * * * * "CHEQUINS 5 at 5. Arcot Rs. 25 0 0" * * * * * _Lord Clive's Account of his Voyage to India_, in _Long_, 497. 1866.— "Whenever master spends a CHICK, I keep back two rupees, Sir." _Trevelyan, The Dawk Bungalow._ 1875.—"'Can't do much harm by losing twenty CHICKS,' observed the Colonel in Anglo-Indian argot."—_The Dilemma_, ch. x. CHICKEN, s. Embroidery; CHICKENWALLA, an itinerant dealer in embroidered handkerchiefs, petticoats, and such like. P. _chikin_ or _chikīn_, 'art needlework.' [At Lucknow, the chief centre of the manufacture, this embroidery was formerly done in silk; the term is now applied to hand-worked flowered muslin. (See _Hoey, Monograph_, 88, _Yusuf Ali_, 69.)] CHICKORE, s. The red-legged partridge, or its close congener _Caccabis chukor_, Gray. It is common in the Western Himālaya, in the N. Punjab, and in Afghanistan. The _francolin_ of Moorcroft's Travels is really the _chickore_. The name appears to be Skt. _chakora_, and this disposes of the derivation formerly suggested by one of the present writers, as from the Mongol _tsokhor_, 'dappled or pied' (a word, moreover, which the late Prof. Schiefner informed us is only applied to horses). The name is sometimes applied to other birds. Thus, according to Cunningham, it is applied in Ladak to the Snow-cock (_Tetraogallus Himalayensis_, Gray), and he appears to give _chá-kor_ as meaning 'white-bird' in Tibetan. Jerdon gives 'snow _chukor_' and 'strath-_chukor_' as sportsmen's names for this fine bird. And in Bengal Proper the name is applied, by local English sportsmen, to the large handsome partridge (_Ortygornis gularis_, Tem.) of Eastern Bengal, called in H. _kaiyah_ or _ban-tītar_ ('forest partridge'). See _Jerdon_, ed. 1877, ii. 575. Also the birds described in the extract from Mr. Abbott below do not appear to have been _caccabis_ (which he speaks of in the same journal as 'red-legged partridge'). And the use of the word by Persians (apparently) is notable; it does not appear in Persian dictionaries. There is probably some mistake. The birds spoken of may have been the Large Sand-grouse (_Pterocles arenarius_, Pal.), which in both Persia and Afghanistan is called by names meaning 'Black-breast.' The belief that the _chickore_ eats fire, mentioned in the quotation below, is probably from some verbal misconception (quasi _ātish-khōr_?). [This is hardly probable as the idea that the partridge drinks the moonbeams is as old as the Brahma Vaivarta Purāna: "O Lord, I drink in with the partridges of my eyes thy face full of nectar, which resembles the full moon of autumn." Also see _Katha Sarit Sāgara_, tr. by Mr. Tawney (ii. 243), who has kindly given the above references.] Jerdon states that the Afghans call the bird the 'Fire-eater.' c. 1190.—"... plantains and fruits, Koils, CHAKORS, peacocks, Sarases, beautiful to behold."—The _Prithirája Rásan of Chand Bardáī_, in _Ind. Ant._ i. 273. In the following passage the word CATOR is supposed by the editor to be a clerical error for _çacor_ or _chacor_. 1298.—"The Emperor has had several little houses erected in which he keeps in mew a huge number of CATORS, which are what we call the Great Partridge."—_Marco Polo_ (2nd ed.), i. 287. 1520.—"Haidar Alemdâr had been sent by me to the Kafers. He met me below the Pass of Bâdîj, accompanied by some of their chiefs, who brought with them a few skins of wine. While coming down the Pass, he saw prodigious numbers of CHIKÛRS."—_Baber_, 282. 1814.—"... partridges, quails, and a bird which is called Cupk by the Persians and Afghauns, and the hill CHIKORE by the Indians, and which I understand is known in Europe by the name of the Greek Partridge."—_Elphinstone's Caubool_, ed. 1839, i. 192; ["the same bird which is called CHICORE by the natives and fire-eater by the English in Bengal."—_Ibid._ ii. 95]. c. 1815.—"One day in the fort he found a hill-partridge enclosed in a wicker basket.... This bird is called the CHUCKOOR, and is said to eat fire."—_Mrs. Sherwood, Autobiog._, 440. 1850.—"A flight of birds attracted my attention; I imagine them to be a species of bustard or grouse—black beneath and with much white about the wings—they were beyond our reach; the people called them CHUKORE."—_K. Abbott, Notes during a Journey in Persia_, in _J. R. Geog. Soc._ xxv. 41. CHILAW, n.p. A place on the west coast of Ceylon, an old seat of the pearl-fishery. The name is a corruption of the Tam. _salābham_, 'the diving'; in Singhalese it is _Halavatta_. The name was commonly applied by the Portuguese to the whole aggregation of shoals (_Baixos de_ CHILAO) in the Gulf of Manaar, between Ceylon and the coast of Madura and Tinnevelly. 1543.—"Shoals of CHILAO." See quotation under BEADALA. 1610.—"La pesqueria de CHILAO ... por hazerse antiguamente in un puerto del mismo nombre en la isla de Seylan ... llamado asi por ista causa; por que CHILAO, en lengua Chengala, ... quiere dezir _pesqueria_."—_Teixeira_, Pt. ii. 29. CHILLUM, s. H. _chilam_; "the part of the _huḳḳa_ (see HOOKA) which contains the tobacco and charcoal balls, whence it is sometimes loosely used for the pipe itself, or the act of smoking it" (_Wilson_). It is also applied to the replenishment of the bowl, in the same way as a man asks for "another glass." The tobacco, as used by the masses in the hubble-bubble, is cut small and kneaded into a pulp with _goor_, _i.e._ molasses, and a little water. Hence actual contact with glowing charcoal is needed to keep it alight. 1781.—"Dressing a hubble-bubble, per week at 3 CHILLUMS a day. _fan_ 0, _dubs_ 3, _cash_ 0." —_Prison Experiences in Captivity of Hon. J. Lindsay_, in _Lives of Lindsays_, iii. 1811.—"They have not the same scruples for the CHILLUM as for the rest of the Hooka, and it is often lent ... whereas the very proposition for the Hooka gives rise frequently to the most ridiculous quarrels."—_Solvyns_, iii. 1828.—"Every sound was hushed but the noise of that wind ... and the occasional bubbling of my _hookah_, which had just been furnished with another CHILLUM."—_The Kuzzilbash_, i. 2. 1829.—"Tugging away at your hookah, find no smoke; a thief having purloined your silver CHELAM and SURPOOSE."—_John Shipp_, ii. 159. 1848.—"Jos however ... could not think of moving till his baggage was cleared, or of travelling until he could do so with his CHILLUM."—_Vanity Fair_, ii. ch. xxiii. CHILLUMBRUM, n.p. A town in S. Arcot, which is the site of a famous temple of Siva, properly _Shidamburam_. Etym. obscure. [Garstin (_Man. S. Arcot_, 400) gives the name as _Chedambram_, or more correctly _Chittambalam_, 'the atmosphere of wisdom.'] 1755.—"Scheringham (Seringam), SCHALEMBRON, et Gengy m'offroient également la retraite après laquelle je soupirois."—_Anquetil du Perron, Zendav. Disc. Prelim._ xxviii. CHILLUMCHEE, s. H. _chilamchī_, also _silfchī_, and _silpchī_, of which _chilamchī_ is probably a corruption. A basin of brass (as in Bengal), or tinned copper (as usually in the West and South) for washing hands. The form of the word seems Turkish, but we cannot trace it. 1715.—"We prepared for our first present, viz., 1000 gold mohurs ... the unicorn's horn ... the astoa (?) and CHELUMGIE of Manilla work...."—In _Wheeler_, ii. 246. 1833.—"Our supper was a _peelaw_ ... when it was removed a CHILLUMCHEE and goblet of warm water was handed round, and each washed his hands and mouth."—_P. Gordon, Fragment of the Journal of a Tour_, &c. 1851.—"When a CHILLUMCHEE of water _sans_ soap was provided, 'Have you no soap?' Sir C. Napier asked——"—_Mawson, Indian Command of Sir C. Napier._ 1857.—"I went alone to the Fort Adjutant, to report my arrival, and inquire to what regiment of the Bengal army I was likely to be posted. "'Army!—regiment!' was the reply. 'There is _no_ Bengal Army; it is all in revolt.... Provide yourself with a camp-bedstead, and a CHILLUMCHEE, and wait for orders.' "I saluted and left the presence of my superior officer, deeply pondering as to the possible nature and qualities of a CHILLUMCHEE, but not venturing to enquire further."—_Lt.-Col. Lewin, A Fly on the Wheel_, p. 3. There is an Anglo-Indian tradition, which we would not vouch for, that one of the orators on the great Hastings trial depicted the oppressor on some occasion, as "grasping his _chillum_ in one hand and his CHILLUMCHEE in the other." The latter word is used chiefly by Anglo-Indians of the Bengal Presidency and their servants. In Bombay the article has another name. And it is told of a gallant veteran of the old Bengal Artillery, who was full of "Presidential" prejudices, that on hearing the Bombay army commended by a brother officer, he broke out in just wrath: "The Bombay Army! Don't talk to me of the Bombay Army! They call a CHILLUMCHEE a _gindy_!——THE BEASTS!" CHILLY, s. The popular Anglo-Indian name of the pod of red pepper (_Capsicum fruticosum_ and _C. annuum_, Nat. Ord. _Solanaceae_). There can be little doubt that the name, as stated by Bontius in the quotation, was taken from _Chili_ in S. America, whence the plant was carried to the Indian Archipelago, and thence to India. [1604.—"Indian pepper.... In the language of Cusco, it is called Vchu, and in that of Mexico, CHILI."—_Grimston_, tr. _D'Acosta, H. W. Indies_, I. Bk. iv. 239 (_Stanf. Dict._)] 1631.—"... eos addere fructum Ricini Americani, quod LADA CHILI Malaii vocant, quasi dicas Piper e CHILE, Brasiliae contermina regione.'—_Jac. Bontii_, Dial. V. p. 10. Again (lib. vi. cap. 40, p. 131) Bontius calls it '_piper Chilensis_,' and also 'Ricinus Braziliensis.' But his commentator, Piso, observes that Ricinus is quite improper; "vera Piperis sive Capsici Braziliensis species apparet." Bontius says it was a common custom of natives, and even of certain Dutchmen, to keep a piece of CHILLY continually chewed, but he found it intolerable. 1848.—"'Try a CHILI with it, Miss Sharp,' said Joseph, really interested. 'A CHILI?' said Rebecca, gasping. 'Oh yes!'.... 'How fresh and green they look,' she said, and put one into her mouth. It was hotter than the curry; flesh and blood could bear it no longer."—_Vanity Fair_, ch. iii. CHIMNEY-GLASS, s. Gardener's name, on the Bombay side of India, for the flower and plant _Allamanda cathartica_ (_Sir G. Birdwood_). CHINA, n.p. The European knowledge of this name in the forms _Thinae_ and _Sinae_ goes back nearly to the Christian era. The famous mention of the _Sinim_ by the prophet Isaiah would carry us much further back, but we fear the possibility of that referring to the Chinese must be abandoned, as must be likewise, perhaps, the similar application of the name _Chinas_ in ancient Sanskrit works. The most probable origin of the name—which is essentially a name applied by _foreigners_ to the country—as yet suggested, is that put forward by Baron F. von Richthofen, that it comes from _Jih-nan_, an old name of Tongking, seeing that in Jih-nan lay the only port which was open for foreign trade with China at the beginning of our era, and that that province was then included administratively within the limits of China Proper (see _Richthofen, China_, i. 504-510; the same author's papers in the _Trans. of the Berlin Geog. Soc._ for 1876; and a paper by one of the present writers in _Proc. R. Geog. Soc._, November 1882.) Another theory has been suggested by our friend M. Terrien de la Couperie in an elaborate note, of which we can but state the general gist. Whilst he quite accepts the suggestion that Kiao-chi or Tongking, anciently called _Kiao-ti_, was the _Kattigara_ of Ptolemy's authority, he denies that _Jih-nan_ can have been the origin of Sinae. This he does on two chief grounds: (l) That Jih-nan was not Kiao-chi, but a province a good deal further south, corresponding to the modern province of _An_ (_Nghé Ane_, in the map of M. Dutreuil de Rhins, the capital of which is about 2° 17′ in lat. S. of Hanoi). This is distinctly stated in the Official Geography of Annam. _An_ was one of the twelve provinces of Cochin China proper till 1820-41, when, with two others, it was transferred to Tongking. Also, in the Chinese Historical Atlas, Jih-nan lies in Chen-Ching, _i.e._ Cochin-China. (2) That the ancient pronunciation of Jih-nan, as indicated by the Chinese authorities of the Han period, was _Nit-nam_. It is still pronounced in Sinico-Annamite (the most archaic of the Chinese dialects) _Nhut-nam_, and in Cantonese _Yat-nam_. M. Terrien further points out that the export of Chinese goods, and the traffic with the south and west, was for several centuries B.C. monopolised by the State of _Tsen_ (now pronounced in Sinico-Annamite _Chen_, and in Mandarin _Tien_), which corresponded to the centre and west of modern Yun-nan. The _She-ki_ of Sze-ma Tsien (B.C. 91), and the Annals of the Han Dynasty afford interesting information on this subject. When the Emperor Wu-ti, in consequence of Chang-Kien's information brought back from Bactria, sent envoys to find the route followed by the traders of Shuh (_i.e._ Sze-chuen) to India, these envoys were detained by Tang-Kiang, King of Tsen, who objected to their exploring trade-routes through his territory, saying haughtily: "Has the Han a greater dominion than ours?" M. Terrien conceives that as the only communication of this Tsen State with the Sea would be by the Song-Koi R., the emporium of sea-trade with that State would be at its mouth, viz. at Kiao-ti or Kattigara. Thus, he considers, the name of _Tsen_, this powerful and arrogant State, the monopoliser of trade-routes, is in all probability that which spread far and wide the name of _Chīn_, _Sīn_, _Sinae_, _Thinae_, and preserved its predominance in the mouths of foreigners, even when, as in the 2nd century of our era, the great Empire of the Han has extended over the Delta of the Song-Koi. This theory needs more consideration than we can now give it. But it will doubtless have discussion elsewhere, and it does not disturb Richthofen's identification of Kattigara. [Prof. Giles regards the suggestions of Richthofen and T. de la Couperie as mere guesses. From a recent reconsideration of the subject he has come to the conclusion that the name may possibly be derived from the name of a dynasty, _Ch'in_ or _Ts'in_, which flourished B.C. 255-207, and became widely known in India, Persia, and other Asiatic countries, the final _a_ being added by the Portuguese.] c. A.D. 80-89.—"Behind this country (_Chrysē_) the sea comes to a termination somewhere in THIN, and in the interior of that country, quite to the north, there is a very great city called THINAE, from which raw silk and silk thread and silk stuffs are brought overland through Bactria to Barygaza, as they are on the other hand by the Ganges River to Limyricē. It is not easy, however, to get to this THIN, and few and far between are those who come from it...."—_Periplus Maris Erythraei_; see Müller, _Geog. Gr. Min._ i. 303. c. 150—"The inhabited part of our earth is bounded on the east by the Unknown Land which lies along the region occupied by the easternmost races of Asia Minor, the SINAE and the natives of Sericē...."—_Claudius Ptolemy_, Bk. vii. ch. 5. c. 545.—"The country of silk, I may mention, is the remotest of all the Indies, lying towards the left when you enter the Indian Sea, but a vast distance further off than the Persian Gulf or that island which the Indians call Selediba, and the Greeks Taprobane. TZINITZA (elsewhere TZINISTA) is the name of the Country, and the Ocean compasses it round to the left, just as the same Ocean compasses Barbari (_i.e._ the Somāli Country) round to the right. And the Indian philosophers called Brachmans tell you that if you were to stretch a straight cord from TZINITZA through Persia to the Roman territory, you would just divide the world in halves."—_Cosmas, Topog. Christ._, Bk. II. c. 641.—"In 641 the King of Magadha (Behar, &c.) sent an ambassador with a letter to the Chinese Court. The emperor ... in return directed one of his officers to go to the King ... and to invite his submission. The King Shiloyto (Siladitya) was all astonishment. 'Since time immemorial,' he asked his officer, 'did ever an ambassador come from _Mohochintan_?'.... The Chinese author remarks that in the tongue of the barbarians the Middle Kingdom is called _Moho_CHIN_tan_ (Mahā-CHĪNA-sthāna)."—From _Cathay_, &c., lxviii. 781.—"Adam Priest and Bishop and Pope of TZINESTHAN.... The preachings of our Fathers to the King of TZINIA."—_Syriac Part_ of the _Inscription of Singanfu_. 11th Century.—The "King of China" (SHINA_ttarashan_) appears in the list of provinces and monarchies in the great Inscription of the Tanjore Pagoda. 1128.—"CHĪNA and _Mahā_CHĪNA appear in a list of places producing silk and other cloths, in the _Abhilashitārthachintāmani_ of the Chālukya King."—_Somesvaradiva_ (_MS._)[61] Bk. III. ch. 6. 1298.—"You must know the Sea in which lie the Islands of those parts is called the Sea of CHIN.... For, in the language in those Isles, when they say CHIN, 'tis Manzi they mean."—_Marco Polo_, Bk. III. ch. iv. c. 1300.—"Large ships, called in the language of CHIN 'junks,' bring various sorts of choice merchandize and cloths...."—_Rashíduddín_, in _Elliot_, i. 69. 1516.—"... there is the Kingdom of CHINA, which they say is a very extensive dominion, both along the coast of the sea, and in the interior...."—_Barbosa_, 204. 1563.—"_R._ Then Ruelius and Mathiolus of Siena say that the best camphor is from CHINA, and that the best of all Camphors is that purified by a certain barbarian King whom they call King (of) CHINA. "_O._ Then you may tell Ruelius and Mathiolus of Siena that though they are so well acquainted with Greek and Latin, there's no need to make such a show of it as to call every body 'barbarians' who is not of their own race, and that besides this they are quite wrong in the fact ... that the King of China does not occupy himself with making camphor, and is in fact one of the greatest Kings known in the world."—_Garcia De Orta_, f. 45_b_. c. 1590.—"Near to this is Pegu, which former writers called CHEEN, accounting this to be the capital city."—_Ayeen_, ed. 1800, ii. 4; [tr. _Jarrett_, ii. 119]. (See MACHEEN.) CHINA, s. In the sense of porcelain this word (_Chīnī_, &c.) is used in Asiatic languages as well as in English. In English it does not occur in Minshew (2nd ed. 1627), though it does in some earlier publications. [The earliest quotation in _N.E.D._ is from _Cogan's Pinto_, 1653.] The phrase _China-dishes_ as occurring in Drake and in Shakspere, shows how the word took the sense of porcelain in our own and other languages. The phrase _China-dishes_ as first used was analogous to _Turkey-carpets_. But in the latter we have never lost the geographical sense of the adjective. In the word _turquoises_, again, the phrase was no doubt originally _pierres turquoises_, or the like, and here, as in _china dishes_, the specific has superseded the generic sense. The use of _arab_ in India for an Arab horse is analogous to _china_. The word is used in the sense of a _china dish_ in _Lane's Arabian Nights_, iii. 492; [Burton, I. 375]. 851.—"There is in China a very fine clay with which they make vases transparent like bottles; water can be seen inside of them. These vases are made of clay."—_Reinaud, Relations_, i. 34. c. 1350.—"CHINA-ware (_al-fakhkhār al-_SĪNĪY) is not made except in the cities of Zaītūn and of Sīn Kalān...."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 256. c. 1530.—"I was passing one day along a street in Damascus, when I saw a slave-boy let fall from his hands a great China dish (_ṣaḥfat min al-bakhkhār al-_SĪNĪY) which they call in that country _sahn_. It broke, and a crowd gathered round the little Mameluke."—_Ibn Batuta_, i. 238. c. 1567.—"Le mercantie ch'andauano ogn'anno da Goa a Bezeneger erano molti caualli Arabi ... e anche _pezze di_ CHINA, zafaran, e scarlatti."—_Cesare de' Federici_, in _Ramusio_, iii. 389. 1579.—"... we met with one ship more loaden with linnen, China silke, and CHINA DISHES...."—_Drake, World Encompassed_, in Hak. Soc. 112. c. 1580.—"Usum vasorum aureorum et argenteorum Aegyptii rejecerunt, ubi murrhina vasa adinvenere; quae ex India afferuntur, et ex ea regione quam SINI vocant, ubi conficiuntur ex variis lapidibus, praecipueque ex jaspide."—_Prosp. Alpinus_, Pt. I. p. 55. c. 1590.—"The gold and silver dishes are tied up in red cloths, and those in Copper and CHINA (_chīnī_) in white ones."—_Āīn_, i. 58. c. 1603.—"... as it were in a fruit-dish, a dish of some threepence, your honours have seen such dishes; they are not CHINA dishes, but very good dishes."—_Measure for Measure_, ii. 1. 1608-9.—"A faire CHINA dish (which cost ninetie Rupias, or forty-five Reals of eight) was broken."—_Hawkins_, in _Purchas_, i. 220. 1609.—"He has a lodging in the Strand for the purpose, or to watch when ladies are gone to the CHINA-house, or the Exchange, that he may meet them by chance and give them presents...." "Ay, sir: his wife was the rich CHINA-woman, that the courtiers visited so often."—_Ben Jonson, Silent Woman_, i. 1. 1615.— "... Oh had I now my Wishes, Sure you should learn to make their CHINA Dishes." Doggrel prefixed to _Coryat's Crudities_. c. 1690.—Kaempfer in his account of the Persian Court mentions that the department where porcelain and plate dishes, &c., were kept and cleaned was called CHĪN-KHĀNA, 'the China-closet'; and those servants who carried in the dishes were called CHĪNĪKASH.—_Amoen. Exot._, p. 125. 1711.—"Purselaine, or CHINA-ware is so tender a Commodity that good Instructions are as necessary for Package as Purchase."—_Lockyer_, 126. 1747.—"The Art of Cookery made Plain and Easy; which far Exceeds any Thing of the Kind yet Published. By a Lady. London. Printed for the Author, and Sold by Mrs. Asburn a CHINA Shop Woman, Corner of Fleet Ditch, MDCCXLVII." This the title of the original edition of Mrs. Glass's Cookery, as given by G. A. Sala, in _Illd. News_, May 12, 1883. 1876.—"Schuyler mentions that the best native earthenware in Turkistan is called CHĪNĪ, and bears a clumsy imitation of a Chinese mark."—(see _Turkistan_, i. 187.) For the following interesting note on the Arabic use we are indebted to Professor Robertson Smith:— Ṣīnīya is spoken of thus in the Latāifo'l-ma'ārif of al-Th'ālibī, ed. De Jong, Leyden, 1867, a book written in A.D. 990. "The Arabs were wont to call all elegant vessels and the like SĪNĪYA (_i.e._ Chinese), whatever they really were, because of the specialty of the Chinese in objects of vertu; and this usage remains in the common word _ṣawānā_ (pl. of _ṣīnīya_) to the present day." So in the _Tajāribo'l-Omam_ of Ibn Maskowaih (Fr. Hist. Ar. ii. 457), it is said that at the wedding of Mamūn with Būrān "her grandmother strewed over her 1000 pearls from a SĪNĪYA of gold." In Egypt the familiar round brass trays used to dine off, are now called _ṣīnīya_ (vulgo _ṣanīya_), [the _ṣīnī_, _ṣenī_ of N. India] and so is a European saucer. The expression _ṣīnīyat al ṣīn_, "A Chinese _ṣīnīya_," is quoted again by De Goeje from a poem of Abul-shibl Agānī, xiii. 27. [See SNEAKER.] [CHINA-BEER, s. Some kind of liquor used in China, perhaps a variety of _saké_. [1615.—"I carid a jarr of CHINA Beare."—_Cocks's Diary_, i. 34.] CHINA-BUCKEER, n.p. One of the chief Delta-mouths of the Irawadi is so called in marine charts. We have not been able to ascertain the origin of the name, further than that Prof. Forchhammer, in his _Notes on the Early Hist. and Geog. of Br. Burma_ (p. 16), states that the country between Rangoon and Bassein, _i.e._ on the west of the Rangoon River, bore the name of _Pokhara_, of which _Buckeer_ is a corruption. This does not explain the _China_. CHINA-ROOT, s. A once famous drug, known as _Radix Chinae_ and _Tuber Chinae_, being the tuber of various species of _Smilax_ (N. O. _Smilaceae_, the same to which sarsaparilla belongs). It was said to have been used with good effect on Charles V. when suffering from gout, and acquired a great repute. It was also much used in the same way as sarsaparilla. It is now quite obsolete in England, but is still held in esteem in the native pharmacopœias of China and India. 1563.—"_R._ I wish to take to Portugal some of the ROOT or Wood of CHINA, since it is not a contraband drug.... "_O._ This wood or root grows in China, an immense country, presumed to be on the confines of Muscovy ... and because in all these regions, both in China and in Japan, there exists the _morbo napolitano_, the merciful God hath willed to give them this root for remedy, and with it the good physicians there know well the treatment."—_Garcia_, f. 177. c. 1590.—"Sircar Silhet is very mountainous.... CHINA-ROOT (_chob-chīnī_) is produced here in great plenty, which was but lately discovered by some Turks."—_Ayeen Akb._, by _Gladwin_, ii. 10; [ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 124]. 1598.—"The ROOTE OF CHINA is commonlie vsed among the Egyptians ... specially for a consumption, for the which they seeth the roote China in broth of a henne or cocke, whereby they become whole and faire of face."—_Dr. Paludanus_, in _Linschoten_, 124, [Hak. Soc. ii. 112]. c. 1610.—"Quant à la verole.... Ils la guerissent sans suer avec du BOIS D'ESCHINE...."—_Pyrard de Laval_, ii. 9 (ed. 1679); [Hak. Soc. ii. 13; also see i. 182]. [c. 1690.—"The caravans returned with musk, CHINA-WOOD (_bois de Chine_)."—_Bernier_, ed. _Constable_, p. 425.] CHINAPATAM, n.p. A name sometimes given by the natives to Madras. The name is now written _Shennai-Shenna-ppatanam_, Tam., in Tel. _Chennapattanamu_, and the following is the origin of that name according to the statement given in W. Hamilton's _Hindostan_. On "this part of the Coast of Coromandel ... the English ... possessed no fixed establishment until A.D. 1639, in which year, on the 1st of March, a grant was received from the descendants of the Hindoo dynasty of Bijanagur, then reigning at Chandergherry, for the erection of a fort. This document from Sree Rung Rayeel expressly enjoins, that the town and fort to be erected at Madras shall be called after his own name, _Sree Runga Rayapatam_; but the local governor or Naik, Damerla Vencatadri, who first invited Mr. Francis Day, the chief of Armagon, to remove to Madras, had previously intimated to him that he would have the new English establishment founded in the name of his father Chennappa, and the name of Chenappapatam continues to be universally applied to the town of Madras by the natives of that division of the south of India named Dravida."—(Vol. ii. p. 413). Dr. Burnell doubted this origin of the name, and considered that the actual name could hardly have been formed from that of Chenappa. It is possible that some name similar to Chinapatan was borne by the place previously. It will be seen under MADRAS that Barros curiously connects the Chinese with St. Thomé. To this may be added this passage from the English translation of _Mendoza's China_, the original of which was published in 1585, the translation by R. Parke in 1588:— "... it is plainely seene that they did come with the shipping vnto the Indies ... so that at this day there is great memory of them in the Ilands Philippinas and on the cost of Coromande, which is the cost against the Kingdome of Norsinga towards the sea of Bengala (misprinted _Cengala_); _whereas is a town called vnto this day_ the Soile of the Chinos _for that they did reedifie and make the same_."—(i. 94). I strongly suspect that this was _Chinapatam_, or Madras. [On the other hand, the popular derivation is accepted in the _Madras Gloss._, p. 163. The gold plate containing the grant of Sri Ranga Rāja is said to have been kept by the English for more than a century, till its loss in 1746 at the capture of Madras by the French.—(_Wheeler, Early Rec._, 49).] 1780.—"The Nawaub sent him to CHEENA PATTUN (Madras) under the escort of a small party of light Cavalry."—_H. of Hydur Naik_, 395. CHINCHEW, CHINCHEO, n.p. A port of Fuhkien in China. Some ambiguity exists as to the application of the name. In English charts the name is now attached to the ancient and famous port of Chwan-chau-fu (_Thsiouan-chéou-fou_ of French writers), the Zayton of Marco Polo and other medieval travellers. But the Chincheo of the Spaniards and Portuguese to this day, and the _Chinchew_ of older English books, is, as Mr. G. Phillips pointed out some years ago, not Chwan-chau-fu, but _Chang-chau-fu_, distant from the former some 80 m. in a direct line, and about 140 by navigation. The province of Fuhkien is often called _Chincheo_ by the early Jesuit writers. Changchau and its dependencies seem to have constituted the ports of Fuhkien with which Macao and Manilla communicated, and hence apparently they applied the same name to the port and the province, though Chang-chau was never the official capital of Fukhien (see _Encyc. Britann._, 9th ed. s.v. and references there). CHINCHEOS is used for "people of Fuhkien" in a quotation under COMPOUND. 1517.—"... in another place called CHINCHEO, where the people were much richer than in Canton (_Cantão_). From that city used every year, before our people came to Malaca, to come to Malaca 4 junks loaded with gold, silver, and silk, returning laden with wares from India."—_Correa_, ii. 529. CHIN-CHIN. In the "pigeon English" of Chinese ports this signifies 'salutation, compliments,' or 'to salute,' and is much used by Englishmen as slang in such senses. It is a corruption of the Chinese phrase _ts'ing-ts'ing_, Pekingese _ch'ing-ch'ing_, a term of salutation answering to 'thank-you,' 'adieu.' In the same vulgar dialect _chin-chin joss_ means religious worship of any kind (see JOSS). It is curious that the phrase occurs in a quaint story told to William of Rubruck by a Chinese priest whom he met at the Court of the Great Kaan (see below). And it is equally remarkable to find the same story related with singular closeness of correspondence out of "the Chinese books of Geography" by Francesco Carletti, 350 years later (in 1600). He calls the creatures ZINZIN (_Ragionamenti di F. C._, pp. 138-9). 1253.—"One day there sate by me a certain priest of Cathay, dressed in a red cloth of exquisite colour, and when I asked him whence they got such a dye, he told me how in the eastern parts of Cathay there were lofty cliffs on which dwelt certain creatures in all things partaking of human form, except that their knees did not bend.... The huntsmen go thither, taking very strong beer with them, and make holes in the rocks which they fill with this beer.... Then they hide themselves and these creatures come out of their holes and taste the liquor, and call out 'CHIN CHIN.'"—_Itinerarium_, in _Rec. de Voyages_, &c., iv. 328. Probably some form of this phrase is intended in the word used by Pinto in the following passage, which Cogan leaves untranslated:— c. 1540.—"So after we had saluted one another after the manner of the Country, they went and anchored by the shore" (in orig. "_despois de se fazerem as suas e as nossas salvas a_ CHARACHINA _como entre este gente se custuma_.")—In _Cogan_, p. 56; in orig. ch. xlvii. 1795.—"The two junior members of the Chinese deputation came at the appointed hour.... On entering the door of the marquee they both made an abrupt stop, and resisted all solicitation to advance to chairs that had been prepared for them, until I should first be seated; in this dilemma, Dr. Buchanan, who had visited China, advised me what was to be done; I immediately seized on the foremost, whilst the Doctor himself grappled with the second; thus we soon fixed them in their seats, both parties during the struggle, repeating _Chin Chin, Chin Chin_, the Chinese term of salutation."—_Symes, Embassy to Ava_, 295. 1829.—"One of the Chinese servants came to me and said, 'Mr. Talbot CHIN-CHIN you come down.'"—_The Fankwae at Canton_, p. 20. 1880.—"But far from thinking it any shame to deface our beautiful language, the English seem to glory in its distortion, and will often ask one another to come to 'chow-chow' instead of dinner; and send their 'CHIN-CHIN,' even in letters, rather than their compliments; most of them ignorant of the fact that '_chow-chow_' is no more Chinese than it is Hebrew; that '_chin-chin_,' though an expression used by the Chinese, does not in its true meaning come near to the 'good-bye, old fellow,' for which it is often used, or the compliments for which it is frequently substituted."—_W. Gill, River of Golden Sand_, i. 156; [ed. 1883, p. 41]. CHINSURA, n.p. A town on the Hoogly River, 26 miles above Calcutta, on the west bank, which was the seat of a Dutch settlement and factory down to 1824, when it was ceded to us by the Treaty of London, under which the Dutch gave up Malacca and their settlements in continental India, whilst we withdrew from Sumatra. [The place gave its name to a kind of cloth, _Chinechuras_ (see PIECE-GOODS).] 1684.—"This day between 3 and 6 o'clock in the Afternoon, Capt. Richardson and his Sergeant, came to my house in ye CHINCHERA, and brought me this following message from ye President...."—_Hedges, Diary_, Hak. Soc. i. 166. 1705.—"La Loge appellée Chamdernagor est une très-belle Maison située sur le bord d'un des bras du fleuve de Gange.... À une lieue de la Loge il y a une grande Ville appellée CHINCHURAT...."—_Luillier_, 64-65. 1726.—"The place where our Lodge (or Factory) is is properly called SINTERNU [_i.e._ Chinsura] and not Hoogli (which is the name of the village)."—_Valentijn_, v. 162. 1727.—"CHINCHURA, where the Dutch Emporium stands ... the Factors have a great many good Houses standing pleasantly on the River-Side; and all of them have pretty Gardens."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 20; ed. 1744, ii. 18. [1753.—"SHINSHURA." See quotation under CALCUTTA.] CHINTS, CHINCH, s. A bug. This word is now quite obsolete both in India and in England. It is a corruption of the Portuguese _chinche_, which again is from _cimex_. Mrs. Trollope, in her once famous book on the Domestic Manners of the Americans, made much of a supposed instance of affected squeamishness in American ladies, who used the word _chintses_ instead of _bugs_. But she was ignorant of the fact that _chints_ was an old and proper name for the objectionable exotic insect, 'bug' being originally but a figurative (and perhaps a polite) term, 'an object of disgust and horror' (_Wedgwood_). Thus the case was exactly the opposite of what she chose to imagine; _chints_ was the real name, _bug_ the more or less affected euphonism. 1616.—"In the night we were likewise very much disquieted with another sort, called _Musqueetoes_, like our Gnats, but some-what less; and in that season we were very much troubled with CHINCHES, another sort of little troublesome and offensive creatures, like little _Tikes_: and these annoyed us two wayes; as first by their biting and stinging, and then by their stink."—_Terry_, ed. 1665, p. 372; [ed. 1777, p. 117]. 1645.—"... for the most part the bedsteads in Italy are of forged iron gilded, since it is impossible to keepe the wooden ones from the CHIMICES."—_Evelyn's Diary_, Sept. 29. 1673.—"... Our Bodies broke out into small fiery Pimples ... augmented by Muskeetoe-Bites, and CHINCES raising Blisters on us."—_Fryer_, 35. " "CHINTS are venomous, and if squeezed leave a most Poysonous Stench."—_Ibid._ 189. CHINTZ, s. A printed or spotted cotton cloth; Port. _chita_; Mahr. _chīt_, and H. _chīṇt_. The word in this last form occurs (c. 1590) in the _Āīn-i-Akbarī_ (i. 95). It comes apparently from the Skt. _chitra_, 'variegated, speckled.' The best _chintzes_ were bought on the Madras coast, at Masulipatam and Sadras. The French form of the word is _chite_, which has suggested the possibility of our _sheet_ being of the same origin. But _chite_ is apparently of Indian origin, through the Portuguese, whilst _sheet_ is much older than the Portuguese communication with India. Thus (1450) in Sir T. Cumberworth's will he directs his "wreched body to be beryd in a _chitte_ with owte any kyste" (_Academy_, Sept. 27, 1879, p. 230). The resemblance to the Indian forms in this is very curious. 1614.—"... CHINTZ and chadors...."—_Peyton_, in _Purchas_, i. 530. [1616.—"3 per CHINT bramport."—_Cocks's Diary_, i. 171. [1623.—"Linnen stamp'd with works of sundry colours (which they call CIT)."—_P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. i. 45.] 1653.—"CHITES en Indou signifie des toilles imprimeés."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, ed. 1647, p. 536. c. 1666.—"Le principal trafic des Hollandois à Amedabad, est de CHITES, qui sont de toiles peintes."—_Thevenot_, v. 35. In the English version (1687) this is written SCHITES (iv. ch. v.). 1676.—"CHITES or Painted Calicuts, which they call _Calmendar_, that is done with a pencil, are made in the Kingdom of Golconda, and particularly about _Masulipatam_."—_Tavernier_, E.T., p. 126; [ed. _Ball_, ii. 4]. 1725.—"The returns that are injurious to our manufactures, or growth of our own country, are printed calicoes, CHINTZ, wrought silks, stuffs, of herba, and barks."—_Defoe_, _New Voyage round the World_. _Works_, Oxford, 1840, p. 161. 1726.—"The Warehouse Keeper reported to the Board, that the CHINTZES, being brought from painting, had been examined at the sorting godown, and that it was the general opinion that both the cloth and the paintings were worse than the musters."—In _Wheeler_, ii. 407. c. 1733.— "No, let a charming CHINTZ and Brussels lace Wrap my cold limbs, and shade my lifeless face." _Pope, Moral Essays_, i. 248. "And, when she sees her friend in deep despair, Observes how much a CHINTZ exceeds Mohair...." _Ibid._ ii. 170. 1817.—"Blue cloths, and CHINTZES in particular, have always formed an extensive article of import from Western India."—_Raffles, H. of Java_, i. 86; [2nd ed. i. 95, and comp. i. 190]. In the earlier books about India some kind of _chintz_ is often termed PINTADO (q.v.). See the phraseology in the quotation from Wheeler above. This export from India to Europe has long ceased. When one of the present writers was Sub-Collector of the Madras District (1866-67), chintzes were still figured by an old man at Sadras, who had been taught by the Dutch, the cambric being furnished to him by a Madras CHETTY (q.v.). He is now dead, and the business has ceased; in fact the colours for the process are no longer to be had.[62] The former _chintz_ manufactures of Pulicat are mentioned by _Correa, Lendas_, ii. 2, p. 567. Havart (1693) mentions the manufacture at Sadras (i. 92), and gives a good description of the process of painting these cloths, which he calls CHITSEN (iii. 13). There is also a very complete account in the _Lettres Édifiantes_, xiv. 116 _seqq._ In Java and Sumatra _chintzes_ of a very peculiar kind of marbled pattern are still manufactured by women, under the name of _bātik_. CHIPE, s. In Portuguese use, from Tamil _shippi_, 'an oyster.' The pearl-oysters taken in the pearl-fisheries of Tuticorin and Manār. [1602.—"And the fishers on that coast gave him as tribute one day's oysters (_hum dia de_ CHIPO), that is the result of one day's pearl fishing."—_Couto_, Dec. 7, Bk. VIII. ch. ii.] 1685.—"The CHIPE, for so they call those oysters which their boats are wont to fish."—_Ribeiro_, f. 63. 1710.—"Some of these oysters or CHEPÎS, as the natives call them, produce pearls, but such are rare, the greater part producing only seed pearls (_aljofres_) [see ALJOFAR]."—_Sousa, Oriente Conquist._ ii. 243. CHIRETTA, s. H. _chirāītā_, Mahr. _kirāītā_. A Himalayan herbaceous plant of the order _Gentianaceae_ (_Swertia Chirata_, Ham.; _Ophelia Chirata_, Griesbach; _Gentiana Chirayita_, Roxb.; _Agathetes chirayta_, Don.), the dried twigs of which, infused, afford a pure bitter tonic and febrifuge. Its Skt. name _kirāta-tikta_, 'the bitter plant of the _Kirātas_,' refers its discovery to that people, an extensively-diffused forest tribe, east and north-east of Bengal, the Κιῤῥάδαι of the Periplus, and the people of the Κιῤῥάδια of Ptolemy. There is no indication of its having been known to G. de Orta. [1773.—"_Kol Meg_ in Bengal; CREAT in Bombay.... It is excessively bitter, and given as a stomachic and vermifuge."—_Ives_, 471.] 1820.—"They also give a bitter decoction of the neem (_Melia azadirachta_) and CHEREETA."—_Acc. of the Township of Luny_, in _Trans. Lit. Soc. of Bombay_, ii. 232. 1874.—"CHIRETTA has long been held in esteem by the Hindus.... In England it began to attract some attention about 1829; and in 1839 was introduced into the Edinburgh Pharmacopœia. The plant was first described by Roxburgh in 1814."—_Hanbury and Flückiger_, 392. CHIT, CHITTY, s. A letter or note; also a certificate given to a servant, or the like; a pass. H. _chiṭṭhī_; Mahr. _chiṭṭī_. [Skt. _chitra_, 'marked.'] The Indian Portuguese also use _chito_ for _escrito_ (_Bluteau_, Supplement). The Tamil people use _shīt_ for a ticket, or for a playing-card. 1673.—"I sent one of our Guides, with his Master's CHITTY, or Pass, to the Governnor, who received it kindly."—_Fryer_, 126. [1757.—"If Mr. Ives is not too busie to honour this CHITT which nothing but the greatest uneasiness could draw from me."—_Ives_, 134.] 1785.—".... Those Ladies and Gentlemen who wish to be taught that polite Art (drawing) by Mr. Hone, may know his terms by sending a CHIT...."—In _Seton-Karr_, i. 114. 1786.—"You are to sell rice, &c., to every merchant from Muscat who brings you a CHITTY from Meer Kâzim."—_Tippoo's Letters_, 284. 1787.—"Mrs. Arend ... will wait upon any Lady at her own house on the shortest notice, by addressing a CHIT to her in Chattawala Gully, opposite Mr. Motte's old house, Tiretta's bazar."—Advt. in _Seton-Karr_, i. 226. 1794.—"The petty but constant and universal manufacture of CHITS which prevails here."—_Hugh Boyd_, 147. 1829.—"He wanted a CHITHEE or note, for this is the most note-writing country under heaven; the very Drum-major writes me a note to tell me about the mails."—_Mem. of Col. Mountain_, 2nd ed., 80. 1839.—"A thorough Madras lady ... receives a number of morning visitors, takes up a little worsted work; goes to tiffin with Mrs. C., unless Mrs. D. comes to tiffin with her, and writes some dozens of CHITS.... These incessant CHITS are an immense trouble and interruption, but the ladies seem to like them."—_Letters from Madras_, 284. CHITCHKY, s. A curried vegetable mixture, often served and eaten with meat curry. Properly Beng. _chhechkī_. 1875.—"... CHHENCHKI, usually called _tarkāri_ in the Vardhamāna District, a sort of hodge-podge consisting of potatoes, brinjals, and tender stalks...."—_Govinda Samanta_, i. 59. CHITTAGONG, n.p. A town, port, and district of Eastern Bengal, properly written _Chatgānw_ (see PORTO PIQUENO). Chittagong appears to be the _City of Bengala_ of Varthema and some of the early Portuguese. (See BANDEL, BENGAL). c. 1346.—"The first city of Bengal that we entered was SUDKĀWĀN, a great place situated on the shore of the great Sea."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 212. 1552.—"In the mouths of the two arms of the Ganges enter two notable rivers, one on the east, and one on the west side, both bounding this kingdom (of Bengal); the one of these our people call the River of CHATIGAM, because it enters the Eastern estuary of the Ganges at a city of that name, which is the most famous and wealthy of that Kingdom, by reason of its Port, at which meets the traffic of all that Eastern region."—_De Barros_, Dec. IV. liv. ix. cap. i. [1586.—"SATAGAM." See quotation under HING.] 1591.—"So also they inform me that Antonio de Sousa Goudinho has served me well in _Bemgualla_, and that he has made tributary to this state the Isle of Sundiva, and has taken the fortress of CHATAGUÃO by force of arms."—_King's Letter_, in _Archivio Port. Orient._, fasc. iii. 257. 1598.—"From this River Eastward 50 miles lyeth the towne of CHATIGAN, which is the chief towne of Bengala."—_Linschoten_, ch. xvi.; [Hak. Soc. i. 94].[63] c. 1610.—Pyrard de la Val has CHARTICAN, i. 234; [Hak. Soc. i. 326]. 1727.—"CHITTAGOUNG, or, as the Portuguese call it, XATIGAM, about 50 Leagues below Dacca."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 24; ed. 1744, ii. 22. 17—.—"CHITTIGAN" in Orme (reprint), ii. 14. 1786.—"The province of CHATIGAN (vulgarly CHITTAGONG) is a noble field for a naturalist. It is so called, I believe, from the _chatag_,[64] which is the most beautiful little bird I ever saw."—_Sir W. Jones_, ii. 101. Elsewhere (p. 81) he calls it a "Montpelier." The derivation given by this illustrious scholar is more than questionable. The name seems to be really a form of the Sanskrit _Chaturgrāma_ (= _Tetrapolis_), [or according to others of _Saptagrāma_, 'seven villages'], and it is curious that near this position Ptolemy has a _Pentapolis_, very probably the same place. _Chaturgrāma_ is still the name of a town in Ceylon, lat. 6°, long. 81°. CHITTLEDROOG, n.p. A fort S.W. of Bellary; properly _Chitra Durgam_, Red Hill (or Hill-Fort, or 'picturesque fort']) called by the Mahommedans _Chītaldurg_ (C. P. B.). CHITTORE, n.p. _Chītor_, or _Chītorgaṛh_, a very ancient and famous rock fortress in the Rajput State of Mewār. It is almost certainly the Τιάτουρα of Ptolemy (vii. 1). 1533.—"Badour (_i.e._ Bahādur Shāh) ... in Champanel ... sent to carry off a quantity of powder and shot and stores for the attack on CHITOR, which occasioned some delay because the distance was so great."—_Correa_, iii. 506. 1615.—"The two and twentieth (Dec.), Master Edwards met me, accompanied with Thomas Coryat, who had passed into India on foote, fiue _course_ to CYTOR, an ancient Citie ruined on a hill, but so that it appeares a Tombe (Towne?) of wonderfull magnificence...."—_Sir Thomas Roe_, in _Purchas_, i. 540; [Hak. Soc. i. 102; "CETOR" in i. 111, "CHYTOR" in ii. 540]. [1813.—"... a tribute ... imposed by Muhadajee Seendhiya for the restitution of CHUETOHRGURH, which he had conquered from the Rana."—_Broughton, Letters_, ed. 1892, p. 175.] CHOBDAR, s. H. from P. _chobdār_, 'a stick-bearer.' A frequent attendant of Indian nobles, and in former days of Anglo-Indian officials of rank. They are still a part of the state of the Viceroy, Governors, and Judges of the High Courts. The _chobdārs_ carry a staff overlaid with silver. 1442.—"At the end of the hall stand TCHOBDARS ... drawn up in line."—_Abdur-Razzāk_, in _India in the XV. Cent._ 25. 1673.—"If he (the President) move out of his Chamber, the _Silver Staves_ wait on him."—_Fryer_, 68. 1701.—"... Yesterday, of his own accord, he told our Linguists that he had sent four CHOBDARS and 25 men, as a safeguard."—In _Wheeler_, i. 371. 1788.—"CHUBDÁR.... Among the Nabobs he proclaims their praises aloud, as he runs before their palankeens."—_Indian Vocabulary_ (Stockdale's). 1793.—"They said a CHUBDAR, with a silverstick, one of the Sultan's messengers of justice, had taken them from the place, where they were confined, to the public Bazar, where their hands were cut off."—_Dirom, Narrative_, 235. 1798.—"The chief's CHOBEDAR ... also endeavoured to impress me with an ill opinion of these messengers."—_G. Forster's Travels_, i. 222. 1810.—"While we were seated at breakfast, we were surprised by the entrance of a CHOABDAR, that is, a servant who attends on persons of consequence, runs before them with a silver stick, and keeps silence at the doors of their apartments, from which last office he derives his name."—_Maria Graham_, 57. This usually accurate lady has been here misled, as if the word were _chup-dār_, 'silence-keeper,' a hardly possible hybrid. CHOBWA, s. Burmese _Tsaubwa_, Siamese _Chao_, 'prince, king,' also _Chaohpa_ (compounded with _hpa_, 'heaven'), and in Cushing's Shan Dicty. and cacography, _sow_, 'lord, master,' _sowhpa_, a 'hereditary prince.' The word _chu-hu_, for 'chief,' is found applied among tribes of Kwang-si, akin to the Shans, in A.D. 1150 (_Prof. T. de la Couperie_). The designation of the princes of the Shan States on the east of Burma, many of whom are (or were till lately) tributary to Ava. 1795.—"After them came the CHOBWAAS, or petty tributary princes: these are personages who, before the Birmans had extended their conquests over the vast territories which they now possess, had held small independent sovereignties which they were able to maintain so long as the balance of power continued doubtful between the Birmans, Peguers, and Siamese."—_Symes_, 366. 1819.—"All that tract of land ... is inhabited by a numerous nation called Sciam, who are the same as the Laos. Their kingdom is divided into small districts under different chiefs called ZABOÀ, or petty princes."—_Sangermano_, 34. 1855.—"The TSAUBWAS of all these principalities, even where most absolutely under Ava, retain all the forms and appurtenances of royalty."—_Yule, Mission to Ava_, 303. [1890.—"The succession to the throne primarily depends upon the person chosen by the court and people being of princely descent—all such are called CHOW or prince."—_Hallet, A Thousand Miles on an Elephant_, p. 32.] CHOGA, s. Turki _choghā_. A long sleeved garment, like a dressing-gown (a purpose for which Europeans often make use of it). It is properly an Afghan form of dress, and is generally made of some soft woollen material, and embroidered on the sleeves and shoulders. In Bokhara the word is used for a furred robe. ["In Tibetan _ch'uba_; in Turki _juba_. It is variously pronounced _chuba_, _juba_ or _chogha_ in Asia, and _shuba_ or _shubka_ in Russia" (_J.R.A.S._, N.S. XXIII. 122)]. 1883.—"We do not hear of 'shirt-sleeves' in connection with Henry (Lawrence), so often as in John's case; we believe _his_ favourite dishabille was an Afghan CHOGA, which like charity covered a multitude of sins."—_Qu. Review_, No. 310, on _Life of Lord Lawrence_, p. 303. CHOKIDAR, s. A watchman. Derivative in Persian form from CHOKY. The word is usually applied to a private watchman; in some parts of India he is generally of a thieving tribe, and his employment may be regarded as a sort of blackmail to ensure one's property. [In N. India the village _Chaukīdār_ is the rural policeman, and he is also employed for watch and ward in the smaller towns.] 1689.—"And the Day following the CHOCADARS, or Souldiers were remov'd from before our Gates."—_Ovington_, 416. 1810.—"The CHOKEY-DAR attends during the day, often performing many little offices, ... at night parading about with his spear, shield, and sword, and assuming a most terrific aspect, until all the family are asleep; when HE GOES TO SLEEP TOO."—_Williamson, V. M._ i. 295. c. 1817.—"The birds were scarcely beginning to move in the branches of the trees, and there was not a servant excepting the CHOCKEDAURS, stirring about any house in the neighbourhood, it was so early."—_Mrs. Sherwood's Stories_, &c. (ed. 1873), 243. 1837.—"Every village is under a _potail_, and there is a _pursau_ or priest, and CHOUKEEDNOP (sic!) or watchman."—_Phillips, Million of Facts_, 320. 1864.—The church book at Peshawar records the death there of "The Revd. I—— L——l, who on the night of the —th ——, 1864, when walking in his veranda was shot by his own CHOKIDAR"—to which record the hand of an injudicious friend has added: "Well done, thou good and faithful servant!" (The exact words will now be found in the late Mr. E. B. Eastwick's _Panjáb Handbook_, p. 279). CHOKRA, s. Hind. _chhokrā_, 'a boy, a youngster'; and hence, more specifically, a boy employed about a household, or a regiment. Its chief use in S. India is with the latter. (See CHUCKAROO.) [1875.—"He was dubbed 'the CHOKRA,' or simply 'boy.'"—_Wilson, Abode of Snow_, 136.] CHOKY, s. H. _chaukī_, which in all its senses is probably connected with Skt. _chatur_, 'four'; whence _chatushka_, 'of four,' 'four-sided,' &c. A. (Perhaps first a shed resting on four posts); a station of police; a lock-up; also a station of palankin bearers, horses, &c., when a post is laid; a customs or toll-station, and hence, as in the first quotation, the dues levied at such a place; the act of watching or guarding. [1535.—"They only pay the CHOQUEIS coming in ships from the Moluccas to Malacca, which amounts to 3 parts in 10 for the owner of the ship for _choque_, which is freight; that which belongs to His Highness pays nothing when it comes in ships. This _choque_ is as far as Malacca, from thence to India is another freight as arranged between the parties. Thus when cloves are brought in His Highness's ships, paying the third and the _choquies_, there goes from every 30 bahars 16 to the King, our Lord."—_Arrangement made by Nuno da Cunha_, quoted in _Botelho, Tombo_, p. 113. On this Mr. Whiteway remarks: "By this arrangement the King of Portugal did not ship any cloves of his own at the Moluccas, but he took one-third of every shipment free, and on the balance he took one-third as CHOKY, which is, I imagine, in lieu of customs."] c. 1590.—"Mounting guard is called in Hindi CHAUKI."—_Āīn_, i. 257. 1608.—"The Kings Custome called CHUKEY, is eight bagges upon the hundred bagges."—_Saris_, in _Purchas_, i. 391. 1664.—"Near this Tent there is another great one, which is called TCHAUKYKANE, because it is the place where the Omrahs keep guard, every one in his turn, once a week twenty-four hours together."—_Bernier_, E.T., 117; [ed. _Constable_, 363]. 1673.—"We went out of the Walls by Broach Gate ... where, as at every gate, stands a CHOCKY, or Watch to receive Toll for the Emperor...."—_Fryer_, 100. " "And when they must rest, if they have no Tents, they must shelter themselves under Trees ... unless they happen on a CHOWKIE, _i.e._, a Shed where the Customer keeps a Watch to take Custom."—_Ibid._ 410. 1682.—"About 12 o'clock Noon we got to ye CHOWKEE, where after we had shown our _Dustick_ and given our present, we were dismissed immediately."—_Hedges, Diary_, Dec. 17; [Hak. Soc. i. 58]. 1774.—"Il più difficile per viaggiare nell' Indostan sono certi posti di guardie chiamate CIOKI ... questi CIOKI sono insolentissimi."—_Della Tomba_, 33. 1810.—"... CHOKIES, or patrol stations."—_Williamson, V. M._, i. 297. This word has passed into the English slang vocabulary in the sense of 'prison.' B. A chair. This use is almost peculiar to the Bengal Presidency. Dr. John Muir [_Orig. Skt. Texts_, ii. 5] cites it in this sense, as a Hindi word which has no resemblance to any Skt. vocable. Mr. Growse, however, connects it with _chatur_, 'four' (_Ind. Antiq._, i. 105). See also beginning of this article. _Chau_ is the common form of 'four' in composition, _e.g._ _chaubandi_, (_i.e._ 'four fastening') the complete shoeing of a horse; _chaupahra_ ('four watches') all night long; _chaupār_, 'a quadruped'; _chaukaṭ_ and _chaukhaṭ_ ('four timber'), a frame (of a door, &c.). So _chaukī_ seems to have been used for a square-framed stool, and thence a chair. 1772.—"Don't throw yourself back in your _burra_ CHOKEY, and tell me it won't do...."—_W. Hastings to G. Vansittart_, in _Gleig_, i. 238. c. 1782.—"As soon as morning appeared he (Haidar) sat down on his chair (CHAUKĪ) and washed his face."—_H. of Hydur Naik_, 505. CHOLERA, and CHOLERA MORBUS, s. The Disease. The term 'cholera,' though employed by the old medical writers, no doubt came, as regards its familiar use, from India. Littré alleges that it is a mistake to suppose that the word _cholera_ (χολέρα) is a derivative from χολή 'bile,' and that it really means 'a gutter,' the disease being so called from the symptoms. This should, however, rather be ἀπὸ τῶν χολάδων, the latter word being anciently used for the intestines (the etym. given by the medical writer, Alex. Trallianus). But there is a discussion on the subject in the modern ed. of _Stephani Thesaurus_, which indicates a conclusion that the derivation from χολὴ is probably right; it is that of Celsus (see below). [The _N.E.D._ takes the same view, but admits that there is some doubt.] For quotations and some particulars in reference to the history of this terrible disease, see under MORT-DE-CHIEN. c. A.D. 20.—"Primoque facienda mentio est CHOLERAE; quia commune id stomachi atque intestinorum vitium videri potest ... intestina torquentur, bilis supra infraque erumpit, primum aquae similis: deinde ut in eâ recens caro tota esse videatur, interdum alba, nonnunquam nigra vel varia. Ergo eo nomine morbum hunc χολέραν Graeci nominârunt...." &c.—_A. C. Celsi Med. Libri_ VIII. iv. xi. c. A.D. 100.—"ΠΕΡῚ ΧΟΛΈΡΗΣ ... θάνατος ἐπῶδυνος καὶ οἴκτιστος σπασμῷ καὶ πνιγὶ καὶ ἐμέσῳ κενῷ."—_Aretaeus, De Causis et signis acutorum morborum_, ii. 5. Also Θεραπεία Χολερῆς, _in De Curatione Morb._ Ac. ii. 4. 1563.—"_R._ Is this disease the one which kills so quickly, and from which so few recover? Tell me how it is called among us, and among them, and its symptoms, and the treatment of it in use? "_O._ Among us it is called COLLERICA PASSIO...."—_Garcia_, f. 74_v_. [1611.—"As those ill of COLERA."—_Couto, Dialogo de Soldado Pratico_, p. 5.] 1673.—"The Diseases reign according to the Seasons.... In the extreme Heats, CHOLERA MORBUS."—_Fryer_, 113-114. 1832.—"Le CHOLÉRA MORBUS, dont vous me parlez, n'est pas inconnu à Cachemire."—_Jacquemont, Corresp._ ii. 109. CHOLERA HORN. See COLLERY. CHOOLA, s. H. _chūlhā_, _chūlhī_, _chūlā_, fr. Skt. _chulli_. The extemporized cooking-place of clay which a native of India makes on the ground to prepare his own food; or to cook that of his master. 1814.—"A marble corridor filled up with CHOOLAS, or cooking-places, composed of mud, cowdung, and unburnt bricks."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ iii. 120; [2nd ed. ii. 193]. CHOOLIA, s. _Chūliā_ is a name given in Ceylon and in Malabar to a particular class of Mahommedans, and sometimes to Mahommedans generally. There is much obscurity about the origin and proper application of the term. [The word is by some derived from Skt. _chūḍa_, the top-knot which every Hindu must wear, and which is cut off on conversion to Islam. In the same way in the Punjab, _choṭīkaṭ_, 'he that has had his top-knot cut off,' is a common form of abuse used by Hindus to Musulman converts; see _Ibbetson, Panjab Ethnog._ p. 240.] According to Sonnerat (i. 109), the Chulias are of Arab descent and of Shīa profession. [The _Madras Gloss._ takes the word to be from the kingdom of _Chola_ and to mean a person of S. India.] c. 1345.—"... the city of Kaulam, which is one of the finest of Malibār. Its bazars are splendid, and its merchants are known by the name of ṢŪLIA (_i.e._ _Chūlia_)."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 99. 1754.—"CHOWLIES are esteemed learned men, and in general are merchants."—_Ives_, 25. 1782.—"We had found ... less of that foolish timidity, and much more disposition to intercourse in the CHOLIARS of the country, who are Mahommedans and quite distinct in their manners...."—_Hugh Boyd, Journal of a Journey of an Embassy to Candy_, in _Misc. Works_ (1800), i. 155. 1783.—"During Mr. Saunders's government I have known CHULIA (Moors) vessels carry coco-nuts from the Nicobar Islands to Madras."—_Forrest, Voyage to Mergui_, p. v. " "CHULIAS and Malabars (the appellations are I believe synonymous)."—_Ibid._ 24. 1836.—"Mr. Boyd ... describes the Moors under the name of CHOLIAS, and Sir Alexander Johnston designates them by the appellation _Lubbies_ (see LUBBYE). These epithets are, however, not admissible, for the former is only confined to a particular sect among them, who are rather of an inferior grade; and the latter to the priests who officiate."—_Casie Chitty_, in _J. R. A. Soc._ iii. 338. 1879.—"There are over 15,000 Klings, CHULIAHS, and other natives of India."—_Miss Bird, Golden Chersonese_, 254. CHOP, s. Properly a seal-impression, stamp, or brand; H. _chhāp_; the verb (_chhāpnā_) being that which is now used in Hindustani to express the art of printing (books). The word _chhāp_ seems not to have been traced back with any accuracy beyond the modern vernaculars. It has been thought possible (at least till the history should be more accurately traced) that it might be of Portuguese origin. For there is a Port. word _chapa_, 'a thin plate of metal,' which is no doubt the original of the Old English _chape_ for the metal plate on the sheath of a sword or dagger.[65] The word in this sense is not in the Portuguese Dictionaries; but we find 'homem _chapado_,' explained as 'a man of notable worth or excellence,' and Bluteau considers this a metaphor 'taken from the _chapas_ or plates of metal on which the kings of India caused their letters patent to be engraven.' Thus he would seem to have regarded, though perhaps erroneously, the _chhāpā_ and the Portuguese _chapa_ as identical. On the other hand, Mr. Beames entertains no doubt that the word is genuine Hindi, and connects it with a variety of other words signifying _striking_, or _pressing_. And Thompson in his _Hindi Dictionary_ says that _chhāppā_ is a technical term used by the Vaishnavas to denote the sectarial marks (lotus, trident, &c.), which they delineate on their bodies. Fallon gives the same meaning, and quotes a Hindi verse, using it in this sense. We may add that while _chhāpā_ is used all over the N.W.P. and Punjab for printed cloths, Drummond (1808) gives _chhāpānīya_, _chhapārā_, as words for 'Stampers or Printers of Cloth' in Guzerati, and that the passage quoted below from a Treaty made with an ambassador from Guzerat by the Portuguese in 1537, uses the word _chapada_ for struck or coined, exactly as the modern Hindi verb _chhāpnā_ might be used.[66] _Chop_, in writers prior to the last century, is often used for the seal itself. "Owen Cambridge says the _Mohr_ was the great seal, but the small or privy seal was called a 'CHOP' or 'stamp.'" (_C. P. Brown_). The word _chop_ is hardly used now among Anglo-Indians in the sense of seal or stamp. But it got a permanent footing in the 'Pigeon English' of the Chinese ports, and thence has come back to England and India, in the phrase "_first_-CHOP," _i.e._ of the first _brand_ or quality. The word CHOP (_chāp_) is adopted in Malay [with the meanings of seal-impression, stamp, to seal or stamp, though there is, as Mr. Skeat points out, a pure native word _tera_ or _tra_, which is used in all these senses;] and CHOP has acquired the specific sense of a passport or licence. The word has also obtained a variety of applications, including that just mentioned, in the _lingua franca_ of foreigners in the China seas. Van Braam applies it to a tablet bearing the Emperor's name, to which he and his fellow envoys made KOTOW on their first landing in China (_Voyage_, &c., Paris, An vi., 1798, i. 20-21). Again, in the same jargon, a CHOP of tea means a certain number of chests of tea, all bearing the same brand. CHOP-_houses_ are customs stations on the Canton River, so called from the chops, or seals, used there (_Giles, Glossary_). CHOP-_dollar_ is a dollar _chopped_, or stamped with a private mark, as a guarantee of its genuineness (_ibid._). (Dollars similarly marked had currency in England in the first quarter of last century, and one of the present writers can recollect their occasional occurrence in Scotland in his childhood). The _grand_ CHOP is the port clearance granted by the Chinese customs when all dues have been paid (_ibid._). All these have obviously the same origin; but there are other uses of the word in China not so easily explained, _e.g._ _chop_, for 'a hulk'; _chop-boat_ for a lighter or cargo-boat. In Captain Forrest's work, quoted below, a golden badge or decoration, conferred on him by the King of Achin, is called a CHAPP (p. 55). The portrait of Forrest, engraved by Sharp, shows this badge, and gives the inscription, translated: "Capt. Thomas Forrest, Orancayo [see ORANKAY] of the Golden Sword. This CHAPP was conferred as a mark of honour in the city of Atcheen, belonging to the Faithful, by the hands of the Shabander [see SHAHBUNDER] of Atcheen, on Capt. Thomas Forrest." [1534.—"The Governor said that he would receive nothing save under his CHAPA." "Until he returned from Badur with his reply and the CHAPA required."—_Correa_, iii. 585.] 1537.—"And the said Nizamamede Zamom was present and then before me signed, and swore on his Koran (_moçafo_) to keep and maintain and fulfil this agreement entirely ... and he sealed it with his seal" (_e o_ CHAPO _de sua_ CHAPA).—Treaty above quoted, in _S. Botelho, Tombo_, 228. 1552.—"... ordered ... that they should allow no person to enter or to leave the island without taking away his CHAPA.... And this CHAPA was, as it were, a seal."—_Castanheda_, iii. 32. 1614.—"The King (of Achen) sent us his CHOP."—_Milward_, in _Purchas_, i. 526. 1615.—"Sailed to Acheen; the King sent his CHOPE for them to go ashore, without which it was unlawful for any one to do so."—_Sainsbury_, i. 445. [ " "2 chistes plate ... with the rendadors CHAPE upon it."—_Cocks's Diary_, i. 219.] 1618.—"Signed with my CHOP, the 14th day of May (_sic_), in the Yeare of our Prophet Mahomet 1027."—Letter from Gov. of Mocha, in _Purchas_, i. 625. 1673.—"The Custom-house has a good Front, where the chief Customer appears certain Hours to CHOP, that is to mark Goods outward-bound."—_Fryer_, 98. 1678.—"... sending of our _Vuckeel_ this day to Compare the Coppys with those sent, in order to y^e CHAUP, he refused it, alledging that they came without y^e Visiers CHAUP to him...."—_Letter_ (in India Office) _from Dacca Factory_ to Mr. Matthias Vincent (Ft. St. George?). 1682.—"To Rajemaul I sent ye old Duan ...'s Perwanna, CHOPT both by the Nabob and new Duan, for its confirmation."—_Hedges, Diary_, Hak. Soc. i. 37. 1689.—"Upon their CHOPS as they call them in India, or Seals engraven, are only Characters, generally those of their Name."—_Ovington_, 251. 1711.—"This (Oath at Acheen) is administered by the Shabander ... lifting, very respectfully, a short Dagger in a Gold Case, like a Scepter, three times to their Heads; and it is called receiving the CHOP for Trade."—_Lockyer_, 35. 1715.—"It would be very proper also to put our CHOP on the said Books."—In _Wheeler_, ii. 224. c. 1720.—"Here they demanded tax and toll; felt us all over, not excepting our mouths, and when they found nothing, stamped a CHOP upon our arms in red paint; which was to serve for a pass."—_Zesteen Jaarige Reize_ ... door _Jacob de Bucquoy_, Haarlem, 1757. 1727.—"On my Arrival (at Acheen) I took the CHAP at the great River's Mouth, according to Custom. This _Chap_ is a Piece of Silver about 8 ounces Weight, made in Form of a Cross, but the cross Part is very short, that we ... put to our Fore-head, and declare to the Officer that brings the _Chap_, that we come on an honest Design to trade."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 103. 1771.—"... with TIAPP or passports."—_Osbeck_, i. 181. 1782.—"... le Pilote ... apporte avec lui leur CHAPPE, ensuite il adore et consulte son Poussa, puis il fait lever l'ancre."—_Sonnerat_, ii. 233. 1783.—"The bales (at Acheen) are immediately opened; 12 in the hundred are taken for the king's duty, and the remainder being marked with a certain mark (CHAPP) may be carried where the owner pleases."—_Forrest, V. to Mergui_, 41. 1785.—"The only pretended original produced was a manifest forgery, for it had not the CHOP or smaller seal, on which is engraved the name of the Mogul."—_Carraccioli's Clive_, i. 214. 1817.—"... and so great reluctance did he (the Nabob) show to the ratification of the Treaty, that Mr. Pigot is said to have seized his CHOP, or seal, and applied it to the paper."—_Mill's Hist._ iii. 340. 1876.—"'_First_ CHOP! tremendously pretty too,' said the elegant Grecian, who had been paying her assiduous attention."—_Daniel Deronda_, Bk. I. ch. x. 1882.—"On the edge of the river facing the 'Pow-shan' and the Creek Hongs, were CHOP _houses_, or branches of the Hoppo's department, whose _duty_ it was to prevent smuggling, but whose _interest_ it was to aid and facilitate the shipping of silks ... at a considerable reduction on the Imperial tariff."—_The Fankwae at Canton_, p. 25. The writer last quoted, and others before him, have imagined a Chinese origin for CHOP, _e.g._, as "from _chah_, 'an official note from a superior,' or _chah_, 'a contract, a diploma, &c.,' both having at Canton the sound _chăp_, and between them covering most of the 'pigeon' uses of _chop_" (Note by _Bishop Moule_). But few of the words used by Europeans in Chinese trade are really Chinese, and we think it has been made clear that _chop_ comes from India. CHOP-CHOP. Pigeon-English (or -Chinese) for 'Make haste! look sharp!' This is supposed to be from the Cantonese, pron. _kăp-kăp_, of what is in the Mandarin dialect _kip-kip_. In the Northern dialects _kwai-kwai_, 'quick-quick' is more usual (_Bishop Moule_). [Mr. Skeat compares the Malay _chepat-chepat_, 'quick-quick.'] CHOPPER. A. H. _chhappar_, 'a thatched roof.' [1773.—"... from their not being provided with a sufficient number of boats, there was a necessity for crouding a large party of _Sepoys_ into one, by which the CHUPPAR, or upper slight deck broke down."—_Ives_, 174.] 1780.—"About 20 Days ago a Villian was detected here setting fire to Houses by throwing the _Tickeea_[67] of his Hooka on the CHOPPERS, and was immediately committed to the _Phouzdar's_ Prison.... On his tryal ... it appering that he had more than once before committed the same Nefarieus and abominable Crime, he was sentenced to have his left Hand, and right Foot cut off.... It is needless to expatiate on the Efficacy such exemplary Punishments would be of to the Publick in general, if adopted on all similar occasions...."—Letter from Moorshedabad, in _Hicky's Bengal Gazette_, May 6. 1782.—"With Mr. Francis came the Judges of the Supreme Court, the Laws of England, partial oppression, and licentious liberty. The common felons were cast loose, ... the merchants of the place told that they need not pay duties ... and the natives were made to know that they might erect their CHAPPOR huts in what part of the town they pleased."—_Price, Some Observations_, 61. 1810.—"CHUPPERS, or grass thatches."—_Williamson, V. M._ i. 510. c. 1817.—"These cottages had neat CHOPPERS, and some of them wanted not small gardens, fitly fenced about."—_Mrs. Sherwood's Stories_, ed. 1873, 258. [1832.—"The religious devotee sets up a CHUPHA-hut without expence."—_Mrs. Meer Hassan Ali_, ii. 211.] [B. In Persia, a corr. of P. _chār-pā_, 'on four feet, a quadruped' and thence a mounted post and posting. 1812.—"Eight of the horses belong to the East India Company, and are principally employed in carrying CHOPPERS or couriers to Shiraz."—_Morier, Journey through Persia_, &c., p. 64. 1883.—"By this time I had begun to pique myself on the rate I could get over the ground 'en CHUPPAR.'"—_Wills, In the Land of the Lion and the Sun_, ed. 1891, p. 259.] CHOPPER-COT, a. Much as this looks like a European concoction, it is a genuine H. term, _chhappar khāṭ_, 'a bedstead with curtains.' 1778.—"Leito com armação. CHÂPÂR CÁTT."—_Grammatica Indostana_, 128. c. 1809.—"Bedsteads are much more common than in Puraniya. The best are called _Palang_, or CHHAPAR KHAT ... they have curtains, mattrasses, pillows, and a sheet...."—_Buchanan, Eastern India_, ii. 92. c. 1817.—"My husband chanced to light upon a very pretty CHOPPER-COT, with curtains and everything complete."—_Mrs. Sherwood's Stories_, ed. 1873, 161. (See COT.) CHOPSTICKS, s. The sticks used in pairs by the Chinese in feeding themselves. The Chinese name of the article is '_kwai-tsz_,' 'speedy-ones.' "Possibly the inventor of the present word, hearing that the Chinese name had this meaning, and accustomed to the phrase _chop-chop_ for 'speedily,' used _chop_ as a translation" (_Bishop Moule_). [Prof. Giles writes: "The _N.E.D._ gives incorrectly _kwai-tze_, _i.e._ 'nimble boys,' 'nimble ones.' Even Sir H. Yule is not without blemish. He leaves the aspirate out of _kwai_, of which the official orthography is now _k'uai-k'uai-tzŭ_, 'hasteners,' the termination _-ers_ bringing out the value of _tzŭ_, an enclitic particle, better than 'ones.' Bishop Moule's suggestion is on the right track. I think, however, that CHOPSTICK came from a Chinaman, who of course knew the meaning of _k'uai_ and applied it accordingly, using the 'pidgin' word CHOP as the, to him, natural equivalent."] c. 1540.—"... his young daughters, with their brother, did nothing but laugh to see us feed ourselves with our hands, for that is contrary to the custome which is observed throughout the whole empire of _China_, where the Inhabitants at their meat carry it to their mouthes with two little sticks made like a pair of Cizers" (this is the translator's folly; it is really _com duos paos feitos como fusos_—"like spindles")."—_Pinto_, orig. cap. lxxxiii., in _Cogan_, p. 103. [1598.—"Two little peeces of blacke woode made round ... these they use instead of forkes."—_Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. i. 144.] c. 1610.—"... ont comme deux petites spatules de bois fort bien faites, qu'ils tiennent entre leurs doigts, et prennent avec cela ce qu'ils veulent manger, si dextrement, que rien plus."—_Mocquet_, 346. 1711.—"They take it very dexterously with a couple of small CHOPSTICKS, which serve them instead of Forks."—_Lockyer_, 174. 1876.—"Before each there will be found a pair of CHOPSTICKS, a wine-cup, a small saucer for soy ... and a pile of small pieces of paper for cleaning these articles as required."—_Giles, Chinese Sketches_, 153-4. CHOTA-HAZRY, s. H. _chhoṭī hāẓirī_, vulg. _hāẓrī_, 'little breakfast'; refreshment taken in the early morning, before or after the morning exercise. The term (see HAZREE) was originally peculiar to the Bengal Presidency. In Madras the meal is called 'early tea.' Among the Dutch in Java, this meal consists (or did consist in 1860) of a large cup of tea, and a large piece of cheese, presented by the servant who calls one in the morning. 1853.—"After a bath, and hasty ante-breakfast (which is called in India 'a LITTLE BREAKFAST') at the Euston Hotel, he proceeded to the private residence of a man of law."—_Oakfield_, ii. 179. 1866.—"There is one small meal ... it is that commonly known in India by the Hindustani name of CHOTA-HĀZIRI, and in our English colonies as 'Early Tea.'..."—_Waring, Tropical Resident_, 172. 1875.—"We took EARLY TEA with him this morning."—_The Dilemma_, ch. iii. CHOUL, CHAUL, n.p. A seaport of the Concan, famous for many centuries under various forms of this name, _Cheṅwal_ properly, and pronounced in Konkani _Tseṁwal_ (_Sinclair, Ind. Ant._ iv. 283). It may be regarded as almost certain that this was the Σίμυλλα of Ptolemy's Tables, called by the natives, as he says, Τίμουλα. It may be fairly conjectured that the true reading of this was Τιίμουλα, or Τιέμουλα. We find the sound _ch_ of Indian names apparently represented in Ptolemy by τι (as it is in Dutch by _tj_). Thus Τιάτουρα = _Chitor_, Τιάστανης = _Chashṭaṇa_; here Τίμουλα = _Cheṅwal_; while Τιάγουρα and Τιαύσπα probably stand for names like _Chagara_ and _Chauspa_. Still more confidently _Cheṅwal_ may be identified with the _Ṣaimur_ (Chaimur) or Jaimur of the old Arab. Geographers, a port at the extreme end of Lār or Guzerat. At Choul itself there is a tradition that its antiquity goes back beyond that of Suali (see SWALLY), Bassein, or Bombay. There were memorable sieges of Choul in 1570-71, and again in 1594, in which the Portuguese successfully resisted Mahommedan attempts to capture the place. Dr. Burgess identifies the ancient Σήμυλλα rather with a place called _Chembur_, on the island of Trombay, which lies immediately east of the island of Bombay; but till more evidence is adduced we see no reason to adopt this.[68] Choul seems now to be known as Revadaṇḍa. Even the name is not to be found in the _Imperial Gazetteer_. _Rewadaṇḍa_ has a place in that work, but without a word to indicate its connection with this ancient and famous port. Mr. Gerson d'Acunha has published in the _J. Bo. Br. As. Soc._, vol. xii., _Notes on the H. and Ant. of Chaul_. A.D. c. 80-90.—"Μετὰ δὲ Καλλιέναν ἄλλα ἐμπόρια τοπικὰ, Σήμυλλα, καὶ Μανδαγόρα...."—_Periplus._ A.D. c. 150.—"Σίμυλλα ἐμπόριον (καλούμενον ὑπὸ τῶν ἐγχωρίων Τίμουλα)."—_Ptol._ i. cap. 17. A.D. 916. "The year 304 I found myself in the territory of _Ṣaimūr_ (or CHAIMŪR), belonging to Hind and forming part of the province of Lār.... There were in the place about 10,000 Mussulmans, both of those called _baiāsirah_ (half-breeds), and of natives of Sirāf, Omān, Basrah, Bagdad, &c."—_Maṣ'ūdi_, ii. 86. [1020.—"JAIMÚR." See quotation under LAR.] c. 1150.—"SAIMŪR, 5 days from Sindān, is a large, well-built town."—_Edrisi_, in _Elliot_, i. [85]. c. 1470.—"We sailed six weeks in the _taca_ till we reached CHIVIL, and left Chivil on the seventh week after the great day. This is an Indian country."—_Ath. Nikitin_, 9, in _India in XVth. Cent._ 1510.—"Departing from the said city of Combeia, I travelled on until I arrived at another city named CEVUL (CHEVUL) which is distant from the above-mentioned city 12 days' journey, and the country between the one and the other of these cities is called Guzerati."—_Varthema_, 113. 1546.—Under this year D'Acunha quotes from Freire d'Andrada a story that when the Viceroy required 20,000 PARDAOS (q.v.) to send for the defence of Diu, offering in pledge a wisp of his mustachio, the women of CHOUL sent all their earrings and other jewellery, to be applied to this particular service. 1554.—"The ports of Mahaim and SHEÚL belong to the Deccan."—_The Mohit_, in _J.A.S.B._, v. 461. 1584.—"The 10th of November we arrived at CHAUL which standeth in the firme land. There be two townes, the one belonging to the Portugales, and the other to the Moores."—_R. Fitch_, in Hakl. ii. 384. c. 1630.—"After long toil ... we got to CHOUL; then we came to Daman."—_Sir T. Herbert_, ed. 1665, p. 42. 1635.—"CHÍVAL, a seaport of Deccan."—_Sádik Isfaháni_, 88. 1727.—"CHAUL, in former Times, was a noted Place for Trade, particularly for fine embroidered Quilts; but now it is miserably poor."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 243. 1782.—"That St. Lubin had some of the Mahratta officers on board of his ship, at the port of CHOUL ... he will remember as long as he lives, for they got so far the ascendancy over the political Frenchman, as to induce him to come into the harbour, and to land his cargo of military stores ... not one piece of which he ever got back again, or was paid sixpence for."—_Price's Observations on a Late Publication_, &c., 14. In _Price's Tracts_, vol. i. CHOULTRY, s. Peculiar to S. India, and of doubtful etymology; Malayāl. _chāwaṭī_, Tel. _chāwaḍi_, [_tsāvaḍi_, _chau_, Skt. _chatur_, 'four,' _vāṭa_, 'road,' a place where four roads meet]. In W. India the form used is _chowry_ or _chowree_ (Dakh. _chāoṛī_). A hall, a shed, or a simple _loggia_, used by travellers as a resting-place, and also intended for the transaction of public business. In the old Madras Archives there is frequent mention of the "Justices of the CHOULTRY." A building of this kind seems to have formed the early Court-house. 1673.—"Here (at Swally near Surat) we were welcomed by the Deputy President ... who took care for my Entertainment, which here was rude, the place admitting of little better Tenements than Booths stiled by the name of CHOULTRIES."—_Fryer_, 82. " "Maderas ... enjoys some CHOULTRIES for Places of Justice."—_Ibid._ 39. 1683.—"... he shall pay for every slave so shipped ... 50 pagodas to be recovered of him in the CHOULTRY of Madraspattanam."—_Order of Madras Council_, in _Wheeler_, i. 136. 1689.—"Within less than half a Mile, from the Sea (near Surat) are three CHOULTRIES or Convenient Lodgings made of Timber."—_Ovington_, 164. 1711.—"Besides these, five Justices of the CHOULTRY, who are of the Council, or chief Citizens, are to decide Controversies, and punish offending Indians."—_Lockyer_, 7. 1714.—In the MS. List of Persons in the Service, &c. (India Office Records), we have:— "Josiah Cooke ffactor Register of the CHOULTRY, £15." 1727.—"There are two or three little CHOULTERIES or Shades built for Patients to rest in."—_A. Hamilton_, ch. ix.; [i. 95]. [1773.—"A CHOLTRE is not much unlike a large summer-house, and in general is little more than a bare covering from the inclemency of the weather. Some few indeed are more spacious, and are also endowed with a salary to support a servant or two, whose business is to furnish all passengers with a certain quantity of rice and fresh water."—_Ives_, 67.] 1782.—"Les fortunes sont employées à bâtir des CHAUDERIES sur les chemins."—_Sonnerat_, i. 42. 1790.—"On ne rencontre dans ces voyages aucune auberge ou hôtellerie sur la route; mais elles sont remplacées par des lieux de repos appelées SCHULTRIS (_chauderies_), qui sont des bâtimens ouverts et inhabités, où les voyageurs ne trouvent, en général, qu'un toit...."—_Haafner_, ii. 11. 1809.—"He resides at present in an old CHOULTRY which has been fitted up for his use by the Resident."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 356. 1817.—"Another fact of much importance is, that a Mahomedan Sovereign was the first who established CHOULTRIES."—_Mill's Hist._ ii. 181. 1820.—"The CHOWREE or town-hall where the public business of the township is transacted, is a building 30 feet square, with square gable-ends, and a roof of tile supported on a treble row of square wooden posts."—_Acc. of Township of Loony_, in _Tr. Lit. Soc. Bombay_, ii. 181. 1833.—"Junar, 6th Jan. 1833.... We at first took up our abode in the CHAWADĪ, but Mr. Escombe of the C. S. kindly invited us to his house."—_Smith's Life of Dr. John Wilson_, 156. 1836.—"The roads are good, and well supplied with CHOULTRIES or taverns"(!)—_Phillips, Million of Facts_, 319. 1879.—"Let an organised watch ... be established in each village ... armed with good TULWARS. They should be stationed each night in the village CHOURI."—_Overland Times of India_, May 12, Suppl. 7_b_. See also CHUTTRUM. CHOULTRY PLAIN, n.p. This was the name given to the open country formerly existing to the S.W. of Madras. _Choultry Plain_ was also the old designation of the Hd. Quarters of the Madras Army; equivalent to "Horse Guards" in Westminster (C. P. B. MS.). 1780.—"Every gentleman now possessing a house in the fort, was happy in accommodating the family of his friend, who before had resided in CHOULTRY PLAIN. _Note._ The country near Madras is a perfect flat, on which is built, at a small distance from the fort, a small _choultry_."—_Hodges, Travels_, 7. CHOUSE, s. and v. This word is originally Turk. _chāush_, in former days a sergeant-at-arms, herald, or the like. [Vambéry (_Sketches_, 17) speaks of the _Tchaush_ as the leader of a party of pilgrims.] Its meaning as 'a cheat,' or 'to swindle' is, apparently beyond doubt, derived from the anecdote thus related in a note of W. Gifford's upon the passage in Ben Jonson's _Alchemist_, which is quoted below. "In 1609 Sir Robert Shirley sent a messenger or _chiaus_ (as our old writers call him) to this country, as his agent, from the Grand Signor and the Sophy, to transact some preparatory business. Sir Robert followed him, at his leisure, as ambassador from both these princes; but before he reached England, his agent had _chiaused_ the Turkish and Persian merchants here of 4000_l._, and taken his flight, unconscious perhaps that he had enriched the language with a word of which the etymology would mislead Upton and puzzle Dr. Johnson."—Ed. of _Ben Jonson_, iv. 27. "In Kattywar, where the native chiefs employ Arab mercenaries, the CHAUS still flourishes as an officer of a company. When I joined the Political Agency in that Province, there was a company of Arabs attached to the Residency under a _Chaus_." (_M.-Gen. Keatinge_). [The _N.E.D._ thinks that "Gifford's note must be taken with reserve." The _Stanf. Dict._ adds that Gifford's note asserts that two other _Chiauses_ arrived in 1618-1625. One of the above quotations proves his accuracy as to 1618. Perhaps, however, the particular fraud had little to do with the modern use of the word. As Jonson suggests, _chiaus_ may have been used for 'Turk' in the sense of 'cheat'; just as _Cataian_ stood for 'thief' or 'rogue.' For a further discussion of the word see _N. & Q._, 7 ser. vi. 387; 8 ser. iv. 129.] 1560.—"Cum vero me taederet inclusionis in eodem diversorio, ago cum meo CHIAUSO (genus id est, ut tibi scripsi alias, multiplicis apud Turcas officii, quod etiam ad oratorum custodiam extenditur) ut mihi liceat aere meo domum conducere...."—_Busbeq. Epist._ iii. p. 149. 1610.—"_Dapper._... What do you think of me, that I am a _chiaus_? _Face._ What's that? _Dapper._ The Turk was here. As one would say, do you think I am a Turk? * * * * * _Face._ Come, noble doctor, pray thee let's prevail; This is the gentleman, and he's no CHIAUS." _Ben. Jonson, The Alchemist_, Act I. sc. i. 1638.— "_Fulgoso._ Gulls or Moguls, Tag, rag, or other, hogen-mogen, vanden, Ship-jack or CHOUSES. Whoo! the brace are flinched. The pair of shavers are sneak'd from us, Don...." _Ford, The Lady's Trial_, Act II. sc. i. 1619.—"Con gli ambasciatori stranieri che seco conduceva, cioè l'Indiano, di Sciah Selim, un CIAUSC Turco ed i Moscoviti...."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 6. 1653.—"CHIAOUX en Turq est vn Sergent du Diuan, et dans la campagne la garde d'vne Karauane, qui fait le guet, se nomme aussi CHIAOUX, et cet employ n'est pas autrement honeste."—_Le Gouz_, ed. 1657, p. 536. 1659.— "_Conquest._ We are In a fair way to be ridiculous. What think you? CHIAUS'D by a scholar." _Shirley, Honoria & Mammon_, Act II. sc. iii. 1663.—"The Portugals have CHOUSED us, it seems, in the Island of Bombay in the East Indys; for after a great charge of our fleets being sent thither with full commission from the King of Portugal to receive it, the Governour by some pretence or other will not deliver it to Sir Abraham Shipman."—_Pepys, Diary_, May 15; [ed. _Wheatley_ iii. 125]. 1674.— "When geese and pullen are seduc'd And sows of sucking pigs are CHOWS'D." _Hudibras_, Pt. II. canto 3. 1674.— "Transform'd to a Frenchman by my art; He stole your cloak, and pick'd your pocket, CHOWS'D and caldes'd ye like a blockhead." _Ibid._ 1754.—"900 CHIAUX: they carried in their hand a baton with a double silver crook on the end of it; ... these frequently chanted moral sentences and encomiums on the SHAH, occasionally proclaiming also his victories as he passed along."—_Hanway_, i. 170. 1762.—"Le 27^e d'Août 1762 nous entendîmes un coup de canon du chateau de Kâhira, c'étoit signe qu'un TSJAUS (courier) étoit arrivé de la grande caravane."—_Niebuhr, Voyage_, i. 171. 1826.—"We started at break of day from the northern suburb of Ispahan, led by the CHAOUSHES of the pilgrimage...."—_Hajji Baba_, ed. 1835, p. 6. CHOW-CHOW, s. A common application of the _Pigeon_-English term in China is to mixed preserves; but, as the quotation shows, it has many uses; the idea of mixture seems to prevail. It is the name given to a book by Viscountess Falkland, whose husband was Governor of Bombay. There it seems to mean 'a medley of trifles.' CHOW is in 'pigeon' applied to food of any kind. ["From the erroneous impression that dogs form one of the principal items of a Chinaman's diet, the common variety has been dubbed the 'CHOW dog'" (_Ball, Things Chinese_, p. 179).] We find the word CHOW-CHOW in Blumentritt's _Vocabular_ of Manilla terms: "_Chau-chau_, a Tagal dish so called." 1858.—"The word CHOW-CHOW is suggestive, especially to the Indian reader, of a mixture of things, 'good, bad, and indifferent,' of sweet little oranges and bits of bamboo stick, slices of sugar-cane and rinds of unripe fruit, all concocted together, and made upon the whole into a very tolerable confection.... "Lady Falkland, by her happy selection of a name, to a certain extent deprecates and disarms criticism. We cannot complain that her work is without plan, unconnected, and sometimes trashy, for these are exactly the conditions implied in the word CHOW-CHOW."—_Bombay Quarterly Review_, January, p. 100. 1882.—"The variety of uses to which the compound word 'CHOW-CHOW' is put is almost endless.... A 'No. 1 _chow-chow_' thing signifies utterly worthless, but when applied to a breakfast or dinner it means 'unexceptionably good.' A '_chow-chow_' cargo is an assorted cargo; a 'general shop' is a '_chow-chow_' shop ... one (factory) was called the '_chow-chow_,' from its being inhabited by divers Parsees, Moormen, or other natives of India."—_The Fankwae_, p. 63. CHOWDRY, s. H. _chaudharī_, lit. 'a holder of four'; the explanation of which is obscure: [rather Skt. _chakra-dharin_, 'the bearer of the discus as an ensign of authority']. The usual application of the term is to the headman of a craft in a town, and more particularly to the person who is selected by Government as the agent through whom supplies, workmen, &c., are supplied for public purposes. [Thus the _Chaudharī_ of carters provides carriage, the _Chaudharī_ of Kahārs bearers, and so on.] Formerly, in places, to the headman of a village; to certain holders of lands; and in Cuttack it was, under native rule, applied to a district Revenue officer. In a paper of 'Explanations of Terms' furnished to the Council at Fort William by Warren Hastings, then Resident at Moradbagh (1759), CHOWDREES are defined as "Landholders in the next rank to Zemindars." (In _Long_, p. 176.) [Comp. VENDU-MASTER.] It is also an honorific title given by servants to one of their number, usually, we believe, to the _mālī_ [see MOLLY], or gardener—as _khalīfa_ to the cook and tailor, _jama'dār_ to the _bhishtī_, _mehtar_ to the sweeper, _sirdār_ to the bearer. c. 1300.—"... The people were brought to such a state of obedience that one revenue officer would string twenty ... CHAUDHARIS together by the neck, and enforce payment by blows."—_Ziā-ud-dīn Barnī_, in _Elliot_, iii. 183. c. 1343.—"The territories dependent on the capital (Delhi) are divided into hundreds, each of which has a JAUTHARĪ, who is the Sheikh or chief man of the Hindus."—_Ibn Batuta_, iii. 388. [1772.—"CHOWDRAHS, land-holders, in the next rank to Zemeendars."—_Verelst, View of Bengal_, Gloss. s.v.] 1788.—"CHOWDRY.—A Landholder or Farmer. Properly he is above the Zemindar in rank; but, according to the present custom of Bengal, he is deemed the next to the Zemindar. Most commonly used as the principal purveyor of the markets in towns or camps."—_Indian Vocabulary_ (Stockdale's). CHOWK, s. H. _chauk_. An open place or wide street in the middle of a city where the market is held, [as, for example, the _Chāndnī Chauk_ of Delhi]. It seems to be adopted in Persian, and there is an Arabic form _Sūḳ_, which, it is just possible, may have been borrowed and Arabized from the present word. The radical idea of _chauk_ seems to be "four ways" [Skt. _chatushka_], the crossing of streets at the centre of business. Compare _Carfax_, and the _Quattro Cantoni_ of Palermo. In the latter city there is a market place called Piazza Ballarò, which in the 16th century a chronicler calls _Seggeballarath_, or as Amari interprets, _Sūḳ_-Balharā. [1833.—"The Chandy CHOKE, in Delhi ... is perhaps the broadest street in any city in the East."—_Skinner, Excursions in India_, i. 49.] CHOWNEE, s. The usual native name, at least in the Bengal Presidency, for an Anglo-Indian CANTONMENT (q.v.). It is H. _chhāonī_, 'a thatched roof,' _chhāonā_, _chhānā_, v. 'to thatch.' [1829.—"The Regent was at the CHAONI, his standing camp at Gagrown, when this event occurred."—_Tod, Annals_ (Calcutta reprint), ii. 611.] CHOWRINGHEE, n.p. The name of a road and quarter of Calcutta, in which most of the best European houses stand; _Chaurangī_. 1789.—"The houses ... at CHOWRINGEE also will be much more healthy."—_Seton-Karr_, ii. 205. 1790.—"To dig a large tank opposite to the CHERINGHEE Buildings."—_Ibid._ 13. 1791.—"Whereas a robbery was committed on Tuesday night, the first instant, on the CHOWRINGHY Road."—_Ibid._ 54. 1792.—"_For Private Sale._ A neat, compact and new built garden house, pleasantly situated at CHOURINGY, and from its contiguity to Fort William, peculiarly well calculated for an officer; it would likewise be a handsome provision for a native lady, or a child. The price is 1500 sicca rupees."—_Ibid._ ii. 541. 1803.—"CHOURINGHEE, an entire village of palaces, runs for a considerable length at right angles with it, and altogether forms the finest view I ever beheld in any city."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 236. 1810.—"As I enjoyed Calcutta much less this time ... I left it with less regret. Still, when passing the CHOWRINGHEE road the last day, I— 'Looked on stream and sea and plain As what I ne'er might see again.'" _Elphinstone_, in _Life_, i. 231. 1848.—"He wished all Cheltenham, all CHOWRINGHEE, all Calcutta, could see him in that position, waving his hand to such a beauty, and in company with such a famous buck as Rawdon Crawley, of the Guards."—_Vanity Fair_, ed. 1867, i. 237. CHOWRY, s. (A.) See CHOULTRY. (B.) H. _chaṅwar_, _chauṅrī_; from Skt. _chamara_, _chāmara_. The bushy tail of the Tibetan YAK (q.v.), often set in a costly decorated handle to use as a fly-flapper, in which form it was one of the insignia of ancient Asiatic royalty. The tail was also often attached to the horse-trappings of native warriors; whilst it formed from remote times the standard of nations and nomad tribes of Central Asia. The Yak-tails and their uses are mentioned by Aelian, and by Cosmas (see under YAK). Allusions to the _chāmara_, as a sign of royalty, are frequent in Skt. books and inscriptions, _e.g._ in the Poet Kalidāsa (see transl. by Dr. Mill in _J. As. Soc. Beng._ i. 342; the _Amarakosha_, ii. 7, 31, &c.). The common Anglo-Indian expression in the 18th century appears to have been "COW-TAILS" (q.v.). And hence Bogle in his Journal, as published by Mr. Markham, calls _Yaks_ by the absurd name of "_cow-tailed cows_" though "horse-tailed cows" would have been more germane! c. A.D. 250.—"Βοῶν δε γένη δύο, δρομικούς τε καὶ ἄλλους ἀγρίους δεινῶς· ἐκ τουτῶν γε τῶν βοῶν καὶ τὰς μυιοσόβας ποιοῦνται, καὶ τὸ μὲν σῶμα παμμέλανες εῖσιν οἵδε· τὰς δὲ οὐρὰς ἔχουσι λευκὰς ἰσχυρῶς."—_Aelian. de Nat. An._ xv. 14. A.D. 634-5.—"... with his armies which were darkened by the spotless CHĀMARAS that were waved over them."—_Aihole Inscription._ c. 940.—"They export from this country the hair named _al-zamar_ (or al-CHAMAR) of which those fly-flaps are made, with handles of silver or ivory, which attendants held over the heads of kings when giving audience."—_Maṣ'ūdī_, i. 385. The expressions of _Maṣ'ūdī_ are aptly illustrated by the Assyrian and Persepolitan sculptures. (See also _Marco Polo_, bk. iii. ch. 18; _Nic. Conti_, p. 14, in _India in the XVth Century_). 1623.—"For adornment of their horses they carried, hung to the cantles of their saddles, great tufts of a certain white hair, long and fine, which they told me were the tails of certain wild oxen found in India."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 662; [Hak. Soc. ii. 260]. 1809.—"He also presented me in trays, which were as usual laid at my feet, two beautiful CHOWRIES."—_Lord Valentia_, i. 428. 1810.—"Near Brahma are Indra and Indranee on their elephant, and below is a female figure holding a _chamara_ or CHOWREE."—_Maria Graham_, 56. 1827.—"A black female slave, richly dressed, stood behind him with a CHOWRY, or cow's tail, having a silver handle, which she used to keep off the flies."—_Sir W. Scott, The Surgeon's Daughter_, ch. x. CHOWRYBURDAR, s. The servant who carries the CHOWRY. H. P. _chauṅrī-bardār_. 1774.—"The Deb-Rajah on horseback ... a CHOWRA-BURDAR on each side of him."—_Bogle_, in _Markham's Tibet_, 24. [1838.—"... the old king was sitting in the garden with a CHOWRYBADAR waving the flies from him."—_Miss Eden, Up the Country_, i. 138.] CHOWT, CHOUT, s. Mahr. _chauth_, 'one fourth part.' The blackmail levied by the Mahrattas from the provincial governors as compensation for leaving their districts in immunity from plunder. The term is also applied to some other exactions of like ratio (see _Wilson_). [1559.—Mr. Whiteway refers to _Couto_ (Dec. VII. bk. 6, ch. 6), where this word is used in reference to payments made in 1559 in the time of D. Constantine de Bragança, and in papers of the early part of the 17th century the King of the CHOUTEAS is frequently mentioned.] 1644.—"This King holds in our lands of Daman a certain payment which they call CHOUTO, which was paid him long before they belonged to the Portuguese, and so after they came under our power the payment continued to be made, and about these exactions and payments there have risen great disputes and contentions on one side and another."—_Bocarro_ (MS.). 1674.—"Messengers were sent to Bassein demanding the CHOUT of all the Portuguese territory in these parts. The _chout_ means the fourth part of the revenue, and this is the earliest mention we find of the claim."—_Orme's Fragments_, p. 45. 1763-78.—"They (the English) were ... not a little surprised to find in the letters now received from Balajerow and his agent to themselves, and in stronger terms to the Nabob, a peremptory demand of the CHOUT or tribute due to the King of the Morattoes from the Nabobship of Arcot."—_Orme_, ii. 228-9. 1803.—"The Peshwah ... cannot have a right to two CHOUTES, any more than to two revenues from any village in the same year."—_Wellington Desp._ (ed. 1837), ii. 175. 1858.—"... They (the Mahrattas) were accustomed to demand of the provinces they threatened with devastation a certain portion of the public revenue, generally the fourth part; and this, under the name of the CHOUT, became the recognized Mahratta tribute, the price of the absence of their plundering hordes."—_Whitney, Oriental and Ling. Studies_, ii. 20-21. CHOYA, CHAYA, CHEY, s. A root, [generally known as CHAYROOT,] (_Hedyotis umbellata_, Lam., _Oldenlandia umb._, L.) of the Nat. Ord. _Cinchonaceae_, affording a red dye, sometimes called 'India Madder,' ['Dye Root,' 'Rameshwaram Root']; from Tam. _shāyaver_, Malayāl. _chāyaver_ (_chāya_, 'colour,' _ver_, 'root'). It is exported from S. India, and was so also at one time from Ceylon. There is a figure of the plant in _Lettres Edif._ xiv. 164. c. 1566.—"Also from _S. Tome_ they layd great store of red yarne, of bombast died with a roote which they call SAIA, as aforesayd, which colour will never out."—_Caesar Frederike_, in _Hakl._ [ii. 354]. 1583.—"Ne vien anchora di detta SAIA da un altro luogo detto Petopoli, e se ne tingono parimente in S. Thomè."—_Balbi_, f. 107. 1672.—"Here groweth very good ZAYE."—_Baldaeus, Ceylon._ [1679.—"... if they would provide mustors of CHAE and White goods...."—_Memoriall of S. Master_, in _Kistna Man._, p. 131.] 1726.—"SAYA (a dye-root that is used on the _Coast_ for painting chintzes)."—_Valentijn, Chor._ 45. 1727.—"The Islands of _Diu_ (near Masulipatam) produce the famous _Dye_ called SHAII. It is a Shrub growing in Grounds that are overflown with the Spring tides."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 370; [ed. 1744, i. 374]. 1860.—"The other productions that constituted the exports of the Island were sapan-wood to Persia; and CHOYA-roots, a substitute for Madder, collected at Manaar ... for transmission to Surat."—_Tennent's Ceylon_, ii. 54-55. See also _Chitty's Ceylon Gazetteer_ (1834), p. 40. CHUCKAROO, s. English soldier's lingo for CHOKRA (q.v.) CHUCKER. From H. _chakar_, _chakkar_, _chakrā_, Skt. _chakra_, 'a wheel or circle.' (A.) s. A quoit for playing the English game; but more properly the sharp quoit or discus which constituted an ancient Hindu missile weapon, and is, or was till recently, carried by the Sikh fanatics called _Akālī_ (see AKALEE), generally encircling their peaked turbans. The thing is described by Tavernier (E. T. ii. 41: [ed. _Ball_, i. 82]) as carried by a company of Mahommedan Fakīrs whom he met at Sherpūr in Guzerat. See also _Lt.-Col. T. Lewin, A Fly_, &c., p. 47: [_Egerton, Handbook_, Pl. 15, No. 64]. 1516.—"In the Kingdom of Dely ... they have some steel wheels which they call CHACARANI, two fingers broad, sharp outside like knives, and without edge inside; and the surface of these is the size of a small plate. And they carry seven or eight of these each, put on the left arm; and they take one and put it on the finger of the right hand, and make it spin round many times, and so they hurl it at their enemies."—_Barbosa_, 100-101. 1630.—"In her right hand shee bare a CHUCKEREY, which is an instrument of a round forme, and sharp-edged in the superficies thereof ... and slung off, in the quickness of his motion, it is able to deliuer or conuey death to a farre remote enemy."—_Lord, Disc. of the Banian Religion_, 12. (B.) v. and s. To lunge a horse. H. _chakarnā_ or _chakar karnā_. Also 'the lunge.' 1829.—"It was truly tantalizing to see those fellows CHUCKERING their horses, not more than a quarter of a mile from our post."—_John Shipp_, i. 153. [(C.) In Polo, a 'period.' [1900.—"Two bouts were played to-day.... In the opening CHUKKER Capt. —— carried the ball in."—_Overland Mail_, Aug. 13.] CHUCKERBUTTY, n.p. This vulgarized Bengal Brahman name is, as Wilson points out, a corruption of _chakravarttī_, the title assumed by the most exalted ancient Hindu sovereigns, an universal Emperor, whose chariot-wheels rolled over all (so it is explained by some). c. 400.—"Then the Bikshuni Uthala began to think thus with herself, 'To-day the King, ministers, and people are all going to meet Buddha ... but I—a woman—how can I contrive to get the first sight of him?' Buddha immediately, by his divine power, changed her into a holy CHAKRAVARTTI Raja."—_Travels of Fah-hian, tr. by Beale_, p. 63. c. 460.—"On a certain day (Asoka), having ... ascertained that the supernaturally gifted ... Nága King, whose age extended to a _Kappo_, had seen the four Buddhas ... he thus addressed him: 'Beloved, exhibit to me the person of the omniscient being of infinite wisdom, the CHAKKAWATTI of the doctrine.'"—_The Mahawanso_, p. 27. 1856.—"The importance attached to the possession of a white elephant is traceable to the Buddhist system. A white elephant of certain wonderful endowments is one of the seven precious things, the possession of which marks the _Maha_ CHAKRAVARTTI _Raja_ ... the holy and universal sovereign, a character which appears once in a cycle."—_Mission to the Court of Ava_ (Major Phayre's), 1858, p. 154. CHUCKLAH, s. H. _chaklā_, [Skt. _chakra_, 'a wheel']. A territorial subdivision under the Mahommedan government, thus defined by Warren Hastings, in the paper quoted under CHOWDRY: 1759.—"The jurisdiction of a _Phojdar_ (see FOUJDAR), who receives the rents from the Zemindars, and accounts for them with the Government." 1760.—"In the treaty concluded with the Nawáb Meer Mohummud Cásim Khán, on the 27th Sept. 1760, it was agreed that ... the English army should be ready to assist him in the management of all affairs, and that the lands of the CHUKLAHS (districts) of Burdwan, Midnapore and Chittagong, should be assigned for all the charges of the company and the army...."—_Harington's Analysis of the Laws and Regulations_, vol. i. Calcutta, 1805-1809, p. 5. CHUCKLER, s. Tam. and Malayāl. _shakkili_, the name of a very low caste, members of which are tanners or cobblers, like the _Chamārs_ (see CHUMAR) of Upper India. But whilst the latter are reputed to be a very dark caste, the _Chucklers_ are fair (see _Elliot's Gloss._ by _Beames_, i. 71, and _Caldwell's Gram._ 574). [On the other hand the _Madras Gloss._ (s.v.) says that as a rule they are of "a dark black hue."] Colloquially in S. India _Chuckler_ is used for a native shoemaker. c. 1580.—"All the Gentoos (_Gentios_) of those parts, especially those of Bisnaga, have many castes, which take precedence one of another. The lowest are the CHAQUIVILIS, who make shoes, and eat all unclean flesh...."—_Primor e Honra_, &c., f. 95. 1759.—"SHACKELAYS are shoemakers, and held in the same despicable light on the Coromandel Coast as the Niaddes and Pullies on the _Malabar_."—_Ives_, 26. c. 1790.—"Aussi n'est-ce que le rébut de la classe méprisée des parrias; savoir les TSCHAKELÍS ou cordonniers et les _vettians_ ou fossoyeurs, qui s'occupent de l'enterrement et la combustion des morts."—_Haafner_, ii. 60. [1844.—"... the CHOCKLY, who performs the degrading duty of executioner...."—_Society, Manners, &c., of India_, ii. 282.] 1869.—"The _Komatis_ or mercantile caste of Madras by long established custom, are required to send an offering of betel to the CHUCKLERS, or shoemakers, before contracting their marriages."—_Sir W. Elliot_, in _J. Ethn. Soc._, N. S. vol. i. 102. CHUCKMUCK, s. H. _chakmak_. 'Flint and steel.' One of the titles conferred on Haidar 'Ali before he rose to power was 'CHAKMAK _Jang_,' 'Firelock of War'? See _H. of Hydur Naik_, 112. CHUCKRUM, s. An ancient coin once generally current in the S. of India, Malayāl. _chakram_, Tel. _chakramu_; from Skt. _chakra_ (see under CHUCKER). It is not easy to say what was its value, as the statements are inconsistent: nor do they confirm Wilson's, that it was equal to one-tenth of a pagoda. [According to the _Madras Gloss._ (s.v.) it bore the same relation to the gold PAGODA that the ANNA does to the RUPEE, and under it again was the copper CASH, which was its sixteenth.] The denomination survives in Travancore, [where 28½ go to one rupee. (_Ibid._)] 1554.—"And the fanoms of the place are called CHOCRÕES, which are coins of inferior gold; they are worth 12½ or 12¼ to the _pardao_ of gold, reckoning the _pardao_ at 360 _reis_."—_A. Nunez, Livro dos Pesos_, 36. 1711.—"The Enemy will not come to any agreement unless we consent to pay 30,000 CHUCKRUMS, which we take to be 16,600 and odd pagodas."—In _Wheeler_, ii. 165. 1813.—Milburn, under Tanjore, gives the CHUCKRUM as a coin equal to 20 Madras, or ten gold fanams. 20 Madras fanams would be 4/9 of a pagoda. [From the difficulty of handling these coins, which are small and round, they are counted on a CHUCKRUM board as in the case of the FANAM (q.v.).] CHUDDER, s. H. _chādar_, a sheet, or square piece of cloth of any kind; the ample sheet commonly worn as a mantle by women in N. India. It is also applied to the cloths spread over Mahommedan tombs. Barbosa (1516) and Linschoten (1598) have _chautars_, _chautares_, as a kind of cotton piece-goods, but it is certain that this is not the same word. _Chowtars_ occur among Bengal piece-goods in _Milburn_, ii. 221. [The word is _chautár_, 'anything with four threads,' and it occurs in the list of cotton cloths in the _Āīn_ (i. 94). In a letter of 1610 we have "_Chautares_ are white and well requested" (_Danvers, Letters_, i. 75); "_Chauters_ of Agra" (_Foster, Letters_, ii. 45); Cocks has "fine _Casho_ or _Chowter_" (_Diary_, i. 86); and in 1615 they are called "_Cowter_" (_Foster_, iv. 51).] 1525.—"CHADER of Cambaya."—_Lembrança_, 56. [c. 1610.—"From Bengal comes another sort of hanging, of fine linen painted and ornamented with colours in a very agreeable fashion; these they call IADER."—_Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. i. 222.] 1614.—"Pintados, chints and CHADORS."—_Peyton_, in _Purchas_, i. 530. 1673.—"The habit of these water-nymphs was fine SHUDDERS of lawn embroidered on the neck, wrist, and skirt with a border of several coloured silks or threads of gold."—_Herbert_, 3rd ed. 191. 1832.—"CHUDDUR ... a large piece of cloth or sheet, of one and a half or two breadths, thrown over the head, so as to cover the whole body. Men usually sleep rolled up in it."—_Herklots, Qanoon-e-Islam_, xii.-xiii. 1878.—"Two or three women, who had been chattering away till we appeared, but who, on seeing us, drew their 'CHADDERS' ... round their faces, and retired to the further end of the boat."—_Life in the Mofussil_, i. 79. The RAMPORE CHUDDER is a kind of shawl, of the Tibetan shawl-wool, of uniform colour without pattern, made originally at Rāmpur on the Sutlej; and of late years largely imported into England: [(see the _Panjab Mono. on Wool_, p. 9). Curiously enough a claim to the derivation of the title from Rāmpur, in Rohilkhand, N.W.P. is made in the _Imperial Gazetteer_, 1st ed. (s.v.).] CHUL! CHULLO! v. in imperative; 'Go on! Be quick.' H. _chalo!_ imper. of _chalnā_, to go, go speedily. [Another common use of the word in Anglo-Indian slang is—"It won't CHUL," 'it won't answer, succeed.'] c. 1790.—"Je montai de très-bonne heure dans mon palanquin.—TSCHOLLO (c'est-à-dire, marche), crièrent mes COULIS, et aussitôt le voyage commença."—_Haafner_, ii. 5. [CHUMAR, s. H. _Chamār_, Skt. _charma-kāra_, 'one who works in leather,' and thus answering to the CHUCKLER of S. India; an important caste found all through N. India, whose primary occupation is tanning, but a large number are agriculturists and day labourers of various kinds. [1823.—"From this abomination, beef-eating ... they [the Bheels] only rank above the CHOOMARS, or shoemakers, who feast on dead carcases, and are in Central India, as elsewhere, deemed so unclean that they are not allowed to dwell within the precincts of the village."—_Malcolm, Central India_, 2nd ed. ii. 179.] CHUMPUK, s. A highly ornamental and sacred tree (_Michelia champaca_, L., also _M. Rheedii_), a kind of magnolia, whose odorous yellow blossoms are much prized by Hindus, offered at shrines, and rubbed on the body at marriages, &c. H. _champak_, Skt. _champaka_. Drury strangely says that the name is "derived from _Ciampa_, an island between Cambogia and Cochin China, where the tree grows." _Champa_ is _not_ an island, and certainly derives its Sanskrit name from India, and did _not_ give a name to an Indian tree. The tree is found wild in the Himālaya from Nepāl, eastward; also in Pegu and Tenasserim, and along the Ghauts to Travancore. The use of the term _champaka_ extends to the Philippine Islands. [Mr. Skeat notes that it is highly prized by Malay women, who put it in their hair.] 1623.—"Among others they showed me a flower, in size and form not unlike our lily, but of a yellowish white colour, with a sweet and powerful scent, and which they call CHAMPÀ [CIAMPÁ]."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 517; [Hak. Soc. i. 40]. 1786.—"The walks are scented with blossoms of the CHAMPAC and nagisar, and the plantations of pepper and coffee are equally new and pleasing."—_Sir W. Jones_, in _Mem._, &c., ii. 81. 1810.—"Some of these (birds) build in the sweet-scented CHAMPAKA and the mango."—_Maria Graham_, 22. 1819.— "The wandering airs they faint On the dark, the silent stream; And the CHUMPAK'S odours fail Like sweet thoughts in a dream." _Shelley, Lines to an Indian Air._ 1821.— "Some CHUMPAK flowers proclaim it yet divine." _Medwin, Sketches in Hindoostan, 73._ CHUNÁM, s. Prepared lime; also specially used for fine polished plaster. Forms of this word occur both in Dravidian languages and Hind. In the latter _chūnā_ is from Skt. _chūrṇa_, 'powder'; in the former it is somewhat uncertain whether the word is, or is not, an old derivative from the Sanskrit. In the first of the following quotations the word used seems taken from the Malayāl. _chuṇṇāmba_, Tam. _shuṇṇāmbu_. 1510.—"And they also eat with the said leaves (betel) a certain lime made from oyster shells, which they call CIONAMA."—_Varthema_, 144. 1563.—"... so that all the names you meet with that are not Portuguese are Malabar; such as _betre_ (betel), CHUNA, which is lime...."—_Garcia,_ f. 37_g_. c. 1610.—"... l'vn porte son éventail, l'autre la boëte d'argent pleine de betel, l'autre une boëte ou il y a du CHUNAN, qui est de la chaux."—_Pyrard de Laval_, ii. 84; [Hak. Soc. ii. 135]. 1614.—"Having burnt the great idol into CHUNAH, he mixed the powdered lime with _pān_ leaves, and gave it to the Rājpūts that they might eat the objects of their worship."—_Firishta_, quoted by _Quatremère, Not. et Ext._, xiv. 510. 1673.—"The Natives chew it (Betel) with CHINAM (Lime of calcined Oyster Shells)."—_Fryer_, 40. 1687.—"That stores of Brick, Iron, Stones, and CHENAM be in readiness to make up any breach."—_Madras Consultations_, in _Wheeler_, i. 168. 1689.—"CHINAM is Lime made of Cockle-shells, or Lime-stone; and Pawn is the Leaf of a Tree."—_Ovington_, 123. 1750-60.—"The flooring is generally composed of a kind of loam or stucco, called CHUNAM, being a lime made of burnt shells."—_Grose_, i. 52. 1763.—"In the _Chuckleh_ of Silet for the space of five years ... my phoasdar and the Company's gomastah shall jointly prepare CHUNAM, of which each shall defray all expenses, and half the CHUNAM so made shall be given to the Company, and the other half shall be for my use."—_Treaty of Mir Jaffir with the Company_, in _Carraccioli's L. of Clive_, i. 64. 1809.—"The row of CHUNAM pillars which supported each side ... were of a shining white."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 61. CHUNÁM, TO, v. To set in mortar; or, more frequently, to plaster over with chunam. 1687.—"... to get what great jars he can, to put wheat in, and CHENAM them up, and set them round the fort curtain."—In _Wheeler_, i. 168. 1809.—"... having one ... room ... beautifully CHUNAMMED."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 386. Both noun and verb are used also in the Anglo-Chinese settlements. CHUNÁRGURH, n.p. A famous rock-fort on the Ganges, above Benares, and on the right bank. The name is believed to be a corr. of _Charana-giri_, 'Foot Hill,' a name probably given from the actual resemblance of the rock, seen in longitudinal profile, to a human foot. [There is a local legend that it represents the foot of Vishnu. A native folk etymology makes it a corr. of _Chandālgaṛh_, from some legendary connection with the Bhangi tribe (see CHANDAUL). (See _Crooke, Tribes and Castes_, i. 263.)] [1768.—"Sensible of the vast importance of the fort of CHUNAR to Sujah al Dowlah ... we have directed Col. Barker to reinforce the garrison...."—_Letter to Court of Directors_, in _Verelst_, App. 78. [1785.—"CHUNAR, called by the natives Chundalghur...."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. ii. 442.] CHUPATTY, s. H. _chapātī_, an unleavened cake of bread (generally of coarse wheaten meal), patted flat with the hand, and baked upon a griddle; the usual form of native bread, and the staple food of Upper India. (See HOPPER). 1615.—Parson Terry well describes the thing, but names it not: "The ordinary sort of people eat bread made of a coarse grain, but both toothsome and wholesome and hearty. They make it up in broad cakes, thick like our oaten cakes; and then bake it upon small round iron hearths which they carry with them."—In _Purchas_, ii. 1468. 1810.—"CHOW-PATTIES, or bannocks."—_Williamson, V. M._ ii. 348. 1857.—"From village to village brought by one messenger and sent forward by another passed a mysterious token in the shape of one of those flat cakes made from flour and water, and forming the common bread of the people, which in their language, are called CHUPATTIES."—_Kaye's Sepoy War_, i. 570. [The original account of this by the Correspondent of the '_Times_,' dated "Bombay, March 3, 1857," is quoted in 2 ser. _N. & Q._ iii. 365.] There is a tradition of a noble and gallant Governor-General who, when compelled to rough it for a day or two, acknowledged that "_chuprassies_ and _masaulchies_ were not such bad diet," meaning CHUPATTIES and MUSSALLA. CHUPKUN, s. H. _chapkan_. The long frock (or cassock) which is the usual dress in Upper India of nearly all male natives who are not actual labourers or indigent persons. The word is probably of Turki or Mongol origin, and is perhaps identical with the _chakman_ of the _Āīn_ (i. 90), a word still used in Turkistan. [Vambéry, (_Sketches_, 121 _seqq._) describes both the _Tchapan_ or upper coat and the _Tchekmen_ or gown.] Hence Beames's connection of _chapkan_ with the idea of _chap_ as meaning compressing or clinging [Platts _chapaknā_, 'to be pressed'], "a tightly-fitting coat or cassock," is a little fanciful. (_Comp. Gram._ i. 212 _seq._) Still this idea may have shaped the corruption of a foreign word. 1883.—"He was, I was going to say, in his shirt-sleeves, only I am not sure that he wore a shirt in those days—I think he had a CHUPKUN, or native under-garment."—_C. Raikes_, in _L. of Ld. Lawrence_, i. 59. CHUPRA, n.p. _Chaprā_, [or perhaps rather _Chhaprā_, 'a collection of straw huts,' (see CHOPPER),] a town and head-quarter station of the District Sāran in Bahār, on the north bank of the Ganges. 1665.—"The Holland Company have a House there (at Patna) by reason of their trade in Salt Peter, which they refine at a great Town called CHOUPAR ... 10 leagues above Patna."—_Tavernier_, E. T. ii. 53; [ed. _Ball_, i. 122]. 1726.—"SJOPPERA (_Chupra_)."—_Valentijn, Chorom._, &c., 147. CHUPRASSY, s. H. _chaprāsī_, the bearer of a _chaprās_, _i.e._ a badge-plate inscribed with the name of the office to which the bearer is attached. The _chaprāsī_ is an office-messenger, or henchman, bearing such a badge on a cloth or leather belt. The term belongs to the Bengal Presidency. In Madras PEON is the usual term; in Bombay PUTTYWALLA, (H. _paṭṭīwālā_), or "man of the belt." The etymology of _chaprās_ is obscure; [the popular account is that it is a corr. of P. _chap-o-rāst_, 'left and right']; but see _Beames_ (_Comp. Gram._ i. 212), who gives _buckle_ as the original meaning. 1865.—"I remember the days when every servant in my house was a CHUPRASSEE, with the exception of the Khansaumaun and a Portuguese Ayah."—_The Dawk Bungalow_, p. 389. c. 1866.— "The big Sahib's tent has gone from under the Peepul tree, With his horde of hungry CHUPRASSEES, and oily sons of the quill— I paid them the bribe they wanted, and Sheitan will settle the bill." _Sir A. C. Lyall, The Old Pindaree._ 1877.—"One of my CHUPRASSIES or messengers ... was badly wounded."—_Meadows Taylor, Life_, i. 227. 1880.—"Through this refractory medium the people of India see their rulers. The CHUPRASSIE paints his master in colours drawn from his own black heart. Every lie he tells, every insinuation he throws out, every demand he makes, is endorsed with his master's name. He is the arch-slanderer of our name in India."—_Ali Baba_, 102-3. CHURR, s. H. _char_, Skt. _char_, 'to move.' "A sand-bank or island in the current of a river, deposited by the water, claims to which were regulated by the Bengal Reg. xi. 1825" (_Wilson_). A _char_ is new alluvial land deposited by the great rivers as the floods are sinking, and covered with grass, but not necessarily insulated. It is remarkable that Mr. Marsh mentions a very similar word as used for the same thing in Holland. "New sandbank land, covered with grasses, is called in Zeeland _schor_" (_Man and Nature_, p. 339). The etymologies are, however, probably quite apart. 1878.—"In the dry season all the various streams ... are merely silver threads winding among innumerable sandy islands, the soil of which is specially adapted for the growth of Indigo. They are called CHURS."—_Life in the Mofussil_, ii. 3 _seq._ CHURRUCK, s. A wheel or any rotating machine; particularly applied to simple machines for cleaning cotton. Pers. _charkh_, 'the celestial sphere,' 'a wheel of any kind,' &c. Beng. _charak_ is apparently a corruption of the Persian word, facilitated by the nearness of the Skt. _chakra_, &c. —— POOJAH. Beng. _charak-pūjā_ (see POOJA). The Swinging Festival of the Hindus, held on the sun's entrance into Aries. The performer is suspended from a long yard, traversing round on a mast, by hooks passed through the muscle over the blade-bones, and then whirled round so as to fly out centrifugally. The chief seat of this barbarous display is, or latterly was, in Bengal, but it was formerly prevalent in many parts of India. [It is the SHIRRY (Ca. and Tel. _sidi_, Tam. _shedil_, Tel. _sidi_, 'a hook') of S. India.] There is an old description in Purchas's _Pilgrimage_, p. 1000; also (in Malabar) in A. Hamilton, i. 270; [at Ikkeri, _P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. ii. 259]; and (at Calcutta) in Heber's _Journal_, quoted below. c. 1430.—"Alii ad ornandos currus perforato latere, fune per corpus immisso se ad currum suspendunt, pendentesque et ipsi exanimati idolum comitantur; id optimum sacrificium putant et acceptissimum deo."—_Conti_, in _Poggius, De Var. Fortunae_, iv. [1754.—See a long account of the Bengal rite in _Ives_, 27 _seqq._]. 1824.—"The Hindoo Festival of 'CHURRUCK POOJAH' commenced to-day, of which, as my wife has given an account in her journal, I shall only add a few particulars."—_Heber_, ed. 1844, i. 57. CHURRUS, s. A. H. _charas_. A simple apparatus worked by oxen for drawing water from a well, and discharging it into irrigation channels by means of pulley ropes, and a large bag of hide (H. _charsā_, Skt. _charma_). [See the description in _Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. i. 153. Hence the area irrigated from a well.] [1829.—"To each CHURRUS, _chursa_, or skin of land, there is attached twenty-five beeghas of irrigated land."—_Tod, Annals_ (Calcutta repr.), ii. 688.] B. H. _charas_, [said to be so called because the drug is collected by men who walk with leather aprons through the field]. The resinous exudation of the hemp-plant (_Cannabis Indica_), which is the basis of intoxicating preparations (see BANG, GUNJA). [1842.—"The Moolah sometimes smoked the intoxicating drug called CHIRS."—_Elphinstone, Caubul_, i. 344.] CHUTKARRY, CHATTAGAR, in S. India, a half-caste; Tam. _shaṭṭi-kar_, 'one who wears a waistcoat' (_C. P. B_). CHUTNY, s. H. _chatnī_. A kind of strong relish, made of a number of condiments and fruits, &c., used in India, and more especially by Mahommedans, and the merits of which are now well known in England. For native _chutny_ recipes, see _Herklots, Qanoon-e-Islam_, 2nd ed. xlvii. _seqq._ 1813.—"The CHATNA is sometimes made with cocoa-nut, lime-juice, garlic, and chillies, and with the pickles is placed in deep leaves round the large cover, to the number of 30 or 40."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ ii. 50 _seq._; [2nd ed. i. 348]. 1820.—"CHITNEE, CHATNEE, some of the hot spices made into a paste, by being bruised with water, the 'kitchen' of an Indian peasant."—_Acc. of Township of Loony_, in _Tr. Lit. Soc. Bombay_, ii. 194. CHUTT, s. H. _chhat_. The proper meaning of the vernacular word is 'a roof or platform.' But in modern Anglo-Indian its usual application is to the coarse cotton sheeting, stretched on a frame and whitewashed, which forms the usual ceiling of rooms in thatched or tiled houses; properly _chādar-chhat_, 'sheet-ceiling.' CHUTTANUTTY, n.p. This was one of the three villages purchased for the East India Company in 1686, when the agents found their position in Hugli intolerable, to form the settlement which became the city of Calcutta. The other two villages were Calcutta and Govindpūr. Dr. Hunter spells it _Sūtanatī_, but the old Anglo-Indian orthography indicates _Chatānatī_ as probable. In the letter-books of the Factory Council in the India Office the earlier letters from this establishment are lost, but down to 27th March, 1700, they are dated from "CHUTTANUTTE; on and after June 8th, from "Calcutta"; and from August 20th in the same year from "Fort William" in Calcutta. [See _Hedges, Diary_, Hak. Soc. ii. lix.] According to Major Ralph Smyth, Chatānatī occupied "the site of the present native town," _i.e._ the northern quarter of the city. Calcutta stood on what is now the European commercial part; and Govindpūr on the present site of Fort William.[69] 1753.—"The Hoogly Phousdar demanding the payment of the ground rent for 4 months from January, namely:— R. A. P. SOOTALOOTA, Calcutta 325 0 0 Govindpoor, Picar 70 0 0 Govindpoor, Calcutta 33 0 0 Buxies 1 8 0 Agreed that the President do pay the same out of cash."—_Consn. Ft. William_, April 30, in _Long_, 43. CHUTTRUM, s. Tam. _shattiram_, which is a corruption of Skt. _sattra_, 'abode.' In S. India a house where pilgrims and travelling members of the higher castes are entertained and fed gratuitously for a day or two. [See CHOULTRY, DHURMSALLA.] 1807.—"There are two distinct kinds of buildings confounded by Europeans under the name of _Choultry_. The first is that called by the natives CHATURAM, and built for the accommodation of travellers. These ... have in general pent roofs ... built in the form of a square enclosing a court.... The other kind are properly built for the reception of images, when these are carried in procession. These have flat roofs, and consist of one apartment only, and by the natives are called _Mandapam_.... Besides the CHATURAM and the _Mandapam_, there is another kind of building which by Europeans is called _Choultry_; in the Tamul language it is called _Tany Pundal_, or Water Shed ... small buildings where weary travellers may enjoy a temporary repose in the shade, and obtain a draught of water or milk."—_F. Buchanan, Mysore_, i. 11, 15. CINDERELLA'S SLIPPER. A Hindu story on the like theme appears among the Hala Kanara MSS. of the Mackenzie Collection:— "_Suvarṇadevi_ having dropped her slipper in a reservoir, it was found by a fisherman of _Kusumakesari_, who sold it to a shopkeeper, by whom it was presented to the King _Ugrabáhu_. The Prince, on seeing the beauty of the slipper, fell in love with the wearer, and offered large rewards to any person who should find and bring her to him. An old woman undertook the task, and succeeded in tracing the shoe to its owner...."—_Mackenzie Collection_, by _H. H. Wilson_, ii. 52. [The tale is not uncommon in Indian folk-lore. See _Miss Cox, Cinderella_ (Folk-lore Soc.), ii. 91, 183, 465, &c.] CINTRA ORANGES. See ORANGE and SUNGTARA. CIRCARS, n.p. The territory to the north of the Coromandel Coast, formerly held by the Nizam, and now forming the districts of Kistna, Godávari, Vizagapatam, Ganjám, and a part of Nellore, was long known by the title of "THE CIRCARS," or "NORTHERN CIRCARS" (_i.e._ Governments), now officially obsolete. The Circars of Chicacole (now Vizagapatam Dist.), Rajamandri and Ellore (these two embraced now in Godávari Dist.), with Condapilly (now embraced in Kistna Dist.), were the subject of a grant from the Great Mogul, obtained by Clive in 1765, confirmed by treaty with the Nizam in 1766. Gantūr (now also included in Kistna Dist.) devolved eventually by the same treaty (but did not come permanently under British rule till 1803). [For the history see _Madras Admin. Man._ i. 179.] C. P. Brown says the expression "The Circars" was first used by the French, in the time of Bussy. [Another name for the Northern Circars was the _Carling_ or _Carlingo_ country, apparently a corr. of _Kalinga_ (see KLING), see Pringle, _Diary, &c., of Ft. St. George_, 1st ser. vol. 2, p. 125. (See SIRCAR.)] 1758.—"Il est à remarquer qu'après mon départ d'Ayder Abad, Salabet Zingue a nommé un _Phosdar_, ou Gouverneur, pour les quatres CERKARS."—_Mémoire_, by Bussy, in _Lettres de MM. de Bussy, de Lally et autres_, Paris, 1766, p. 24. 1767.—"Letter from the Chief and Council at Masulipatam ... that in consequence of orders from the President and Council of Fort St. George for securing and sending away all vagrant Europeans that might be met with in the CIRCARS, they have embarked there for this place...."—_Fort William Consn._, in _Long_, 476 _seq._ 1789.—"The most important public transaction ... is the surrender of the Guntoor CIRCAR to the Company, by which it becomes possessed of the whole Coast, from Jaggernaut to Cape Comorin. The Nizam made himself master of that province, soon after Hyder's invasion of the Carnatic, as an equivalent for the arrears of _peshcush_, due to him by the Company for the other CIRCARS."—_Letter of T. Munro_, in _Life_ by _Gleig_, i. 70. 1823.—"Although the SIRKÁRS are our earliest possessions, there are none, perhaps, of which we have so little accurate knowledge in everything that regards the condition of the people."—_Sir T. Munro_, in _Selections_, &c., by _Sir A. Arbuthnot_, i. 204. We know from the preceding quotation what Munro's spelling of the name was. 1836.—"The district called the CIRCARS, in India, is part of the coast which extends from the Carnatic to Bengal.... The domestic economy of the people is singular; they inhabit villages (!!), and all labour is performed by public servants paid from the public stock."—_Phillips, Million of Facts_, 320. 1878.—"General Sir J. C., C.B., K.C.S.I. He entered the Madras Army in 1820, and in 1834, according to official despatches, displayed 'active zeal, intrepidity, and judgment' in _dealing with the savage tribes in Orissa known as the_ CIRCARS"(!!!).—_Obituary Notice_ in _Homeward Mail_, April 27. CIVILIAN, s. A term which came into use about 1750-1770, as a designation of the covenanted European servants of the E. I. Company, not in military employ. It is not used by Grose, c. 1760, who was himself of such service at Bombay. [The earliest quotation in the _N.E.D._ is of 1766 from _Malcolm's L. of Clive_, 54.] In Anglo-Indian parlance it is still appropriated to members of the covenanted Civil Service [see COVENANTED SERVANTS]. The _Civil_ Service is mentioned in _Carraccioli's L. of Clive_, (c. 1785), iii. 164. From an early date in the Company's history up to 1833, the members of the Civil Service were classified during the first five years as WRITERS (q.v.), then to the 8th year as FACTORS (q.v.); in the 9th and 11th as _Junior Merchants_; and thenceforward as _Senior Merchants_. These names were relics of the original commercial character of the E. I. Company's transactions, and had long ceased to have any practical meaning at the time of their abolition in 1833, when the Charter Act (3 & 4 Will. IV. c. 85), removed the last traces of the Company's commercial existence. 1848.—(Lady O'Dowd's) "quarrel with Lady Smith, wife of Minos Smith the puisne Judge, is still remembered by some at Madras, when the Colonel's lady snapped her fingers in the Judge's lady's face, and said _she'd_ never walk behind ever a beggarly CIVILIAN."—_Vanity Fair_, ed. 1867, ii. 85. 1872.—"You bloated CIVILIANS are never satisfied, retorted the other."—_A True Reformer_, i. 4. CLASSY, CLASHY, s. H. _khalāṣī_, usual etym. from Arab _khalāṣ_. A tent-pitcher; also (because usually taken from that class of servants) a man employed as chain-man or staff-man, &c., by a surveyor; a native sailor; or MATROSS (q.v.). _Khalāṣ_ is constantly used in Hindustani in the sense of 'liberation'; thus, of a prisoner, a magistrate says '_khalāṣ karo_,' 'let him go.' But it is not clear how _khalāṣī_ got its ordinary Indian sense. It is also written _khalāshī_, and Vullers has an old Pers. word _khalāsha_ for 'a ship's rudder.' A learned friend suggests that this may be the real origin of _khalāṣī_ in its Indian use. [_Khalāṣ_ also means the 'escape channel of a canal,' and _khalāṣī_ may have been originally a person in charge of such a work.] 1785.—"A hundred CLASHIES have been sent to you from the presence."—_Tippoo's Letters_, 171. 1801.—"The sepoys in a body were to bring up the rear. Our left flank was to be covered by the sea, and our right by Gopie Nath's men. Then the CLASHIES and other armed followers."—_Mt. Stewart Elphinstone_, in _Life_, i. 27. 1824.—"If the tents got dry, the CLASHEES (tent-pitchers) allowed that we might proceed in the morning prosperously."—_Heber_, ed. 1844, i. 194. CLEARING NUT, WATER FILTER NUT, s. The seed of _Strychnos potatorum_, L.; a tree of S. India; [known in N. India as _nirmalā_, _nirmalī_, 'dirt-cleaner']. It is so called from its property of clearing muddy water, if well rubbed on the inside of the vessel which is to be filled. CLOVE, s. The flower-bud of _Caryophyllum aromaticum_, L., a tree of the Moluccas. The modern English name of this spice is a kind of ellipsis from the French _clous de girofles_, 'Nails of Girofles,' _i.e._ of _garofala_, _caryophylla_, &c., the name by which this spice was known to the ancients; the full old English name was similar, 'clove gillofloure,' a name which, cut in two like a polypus, has formed two different creatures, the clove (or _nail_) being assigned to the spice, and the 'gillyflower' to a familiar clove-smelling flower. The comparison to nails runs through many languages. In Chinese the thing is called _ting-hiang_, or 'nail-spice'; in Persian _mekhak_, 'little nails,' or 'nailkins,' like the German _Nelken_, _Nägelchen_, and _Gewürtz-nagel_ (spice nail). [1602-3.—"Alsoe be carefull to gett together all the CLOUES you can."—_Birdwood, First Letter Book_, 36.] COAST, THE, n.p. This term in books of the 18th century means the 'Madras or Coromandel Coast,' and often 'the Madras Presidency.' It is curious to find Παραλία, "the Shore," applied in a similar specific way, in Ptolemy, to the coast near Cape Comorin. It will be seen that the term "_Coast_ Army," for "Madras Army," occurs quite recently. The Persian rendering of _Coast_ Army by _Bandarī_ below is curious. 1781.—"Just imported from the COAST ... a very fine assortment of the following cloths."—_India Gazette_, Sept. 15. 1793.—"Unseduced by novelty, and uninfluenced by example, the belles of the COAST have courage enough to be unfashionable ... and we still see their charming tresses flow in luxuriant ringlets."—_Hugh Boyd_, 78. 1800.—"I have only 1892 COAST and 1200 Bombay sepoys."—_Wellington_, i. 227. 1802.—"From Hydurabád also, Colonels Roberts and Dalrymple, with 4000 of the Bunduri or COAST sipahees."—_H. of Reign of Tipú Sultán_, E. T. by _Miles_, p. 253. 1879.—"Is it any wonder then, that the COAST Army has lost its ancient renown, and that it is never employed, as an army should be, in fighting the battles of its country, or its employers?"—_Pollok, Sport in Br. Burmah_, &c., i. 26. COBANG. See KOBANG. COBILY MASH, s. This is the dried BONITO (q.v.), which has for ages been a staple of the Maldive Islands. It is still especially esteemed in Achin and other Malay countries. The name is explained below by Pyrard as 'black fish,' and he is generally to be depended on. But the first accurate elucidation has been given by Mr. H. C. P. Bell, of the Ceylon C. S., in the _Indian Antiquary_ for Oct. 1882, p. 294; see also Mr. Bell's _Report on Maldive Islands_, Colombo, 1882, p. 93, where there is an account of the preparation. It is the Maldive _kalu-bili-mās_, 'black-bonito-fish.' The second word corresponds to the Singhalese _balayā_. c. 1345.—"Its flesh is red, and without fat, but it smells like mutton. When caught each fish is cut in four, slightly boiled, and then placed in baskets of palm-leaf, and hung in the smoke. When perfectly dry it is eaten. From this country it is exported to India, China, and Yemen. It is called KOLB-AL-MĀS."—_Ibn Batuta_ (on Maldives), iv. 112, also 311. 1578.—"... They eat it with a sort of dried fish, which comes from the Islands of Maledivia, and resembles jerked beef, and it is called COMALAMASA."—_Acosta_, 103. c. 1610.—"Ce poisson qui se prend ainsi, s'apelle generalement en leur langue COBOLLY MASSE, c'est à dire du poisson noir.... Ils le font cuire en de l'eau de mer, et puis le font secher au feu sur des clayes, en sorte qu'estant sec il se garde fort long-temps."—_Pyrard de Laval_, i. 138; see also 141; [Hak. Soc. i. 190 (with _Gray's_ note) and 194]. 1727.—"The Bonetta is caught with Hook and Line, or with nets ... they cut the Fish from the Back-bone on each Side, and lay them in a Shade to dry, sprinkling them sometimes with Sea Water. When they are dry enough ... they wrap them up in Leaves of Cocoa-nut Trees, and put them a Foot or two under the Surface of the Sand, and with the Heat of the Sun, they become baked as hard as Stock-fish, and Ships come from _Atcheen_ ... and purchase them with Gold-dust. I have seen COMELAMASH (for that is their name after they are dried) sell at _Atcheen_ for 8L. _Sterl._ per 1000."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 347; [ed. 1744, i. 350]. 1783.—"Many Maldivia boats come yearly to Atcheen, and bring chiefly dried _bonnetta_ in small pieces about two or three ounces; this is a sort of staple article of commerce, many shops in the _Bazar_ deal in it only, having large quantities piled up, put in matt bags. It is when properly cured, hard like horn in the middle; when kept long the worm gets to it."—_Forrest, V. to Mergui_, 45. 1813.—"The fish called COMMEL MUTCH, so much esteemed in Malabar, is caught at Minicoy."—_Milburn_, i. 321, also 336. 1841.—"The Sultan of the Maldiva Islands sends an agent or minister every year to the government of Ceylon with presents consisting of ... a considerable quantity of dried fish, consisting of _bonitos_, _albicores_, and fish called by the inhabitants of the Maldivas the black fish, or COMBOLI MAS."—_J. R. As. Soc._ vi. 75. The same article contains a Maldivian vocabulary, in which we have "Bonito or goomulmutch ... _kannelimas_" (p. 49). Thus we have in this one paper _three_ corrupt forms of the same expression, viz. COMBOLI MAS, KANNELI MAS, and GOOMULMUTCH, all attempts at the true Maldivian term KALU-BILI-MĀS, 'black bonito fish.' COBRA DE CAPELLO, or simply COBRA, s. The venomous snake _Naja tripudians_. _Cobra_ [Lat. _colubra_] is Port. for 'snake'; _cobra de capello_, 'snake of (the) hood.' [In the following we have a curious translation of the name: "Another sort, which is called CHAPEL-SNAKES, because they keep in Chapels or Churches, and sometimes in Houses" (_A Relation of Two Several Voyages made into the East Indies_, by _Christopher Fryke_, Surg.... London, 1700, p. 291).] 1523.—"A few days before, COBRAS DE CAPELLO had been secretly introduced into the fort, which bit some black people who died thereof, both men and women; and when this news became known it was perceived that they must have been introduced by the hand of some one, for since the fort was made never had the like been heard of."—_Correa_, ii. 776. 1539.—"Vimos tãbẽ aquy grande soma de COBRAS DE CAPELLO, da grossura da coxa de hũ homẽ, e tão peçonhentas em tanto estremo, que dizião os negros que se chegarão cõ a baba da boca a qualquer cousa viva, logo em proviso cahia morta em terra...."—_Pinto_, cap. xiv. " "... Adders that were copped on the crowns of their heads, as big as a man's thigh, and so venomous, as the _Negroes_ of the country informed us, that if any living thing came within the reach of their breath, it dyed presently...."—_Cogan's Transl._, p. 17. 1563.—"In the beautiful island of Ceylon ... there are yet many serpents of the kind which are vulgarly called COBRAS DE CAPELLO; and in Latin we may call them _regulus serpens_."—_Garcia_, f. 156. 1672.—"In Jafnapatam, in my time, there lay among others in garrison a certain High German who was commonly known as the Snake-Catcher; and this man was summoned by our Commander ... to lay hold of a COBRE CAPEL that was in his Chamber. And this the man did, merely holding his hat before his eyes, and seizing it with his hand, without any damage.... I had my suspicions that this was done by some devilry ... but he maintained that it was all by natural means...."—_Baldaeus_ (Germ. ed.), 25. Some forty-nine or fifty years ago a staff-sergeant at Delhi had a bull-dog that used to catch cobras in much the same way as this High-Dutchman did. 1710.—"The Brother Francisco Rodriguez persevered for the whole 40 days in these exercises, and as the house was of clay, and his cell adjoined the garden, it was invaded by COBRA DE CAPELO, and he made report of this inconvenience to the Father-Rector. But his answer was that _these_ were not the snakes that did spiritual harm; and so left the Brother in the same cell. This and other admirable instances have always led me to doubt if S. Paul did not communicate to his Paulists in India the same virtue as of the tongues of S. Paul,[70] for the snakes in these parts are so numerous and so venomous, and though our Missionaries make such long journeys through wild uncultivated places, there is no account to this day that any Paulist was ever bitten."—_F. de Souza, Oriente Conquistado_, Conq. i. Div. i. cap. 73. 1711.—Bluteau, in his great Port. Dict., explains COBRA DE CAPELLO as a "reptile (_bicho_) of Brazil." But it is only a slip; what is further said shows that he meant to say India. c. 1713.—"En secouant la peau de cerf sur laquelle nous avons coutume de nous asseoir, il en sortit un gros serpent de ceux qu'on appelle en Portugais COBRA-CAPEL."—_Lettres Edif._, ed. 1781, xi. 83. 1883.—"In my walks abroad I generally carry a strong, supple walking cane.... Armed with it, you may rout and slaughter the hottest-tempered COBRA in Hindustan. Let it rear itself up and spread its spectacled head-gear and bluster as it will, but one rap on the side of its head will bring it to reason."—_Tribes on my Frontier_, 198-9. COBRA LILY, s. The flower _Arum campanulatum_, which stands on its curving stem exactly like a cobra with a reared head. COBRA MANILLA, or MINELLE, s. Another popular name in S. India for a species of venomous snake, perhaps a little uncertain in its application. Dr. Russell says the _Bungarus caeruleus_ was sent to him from Masulipatam, with the name _Cobra Monil_, whilst Günther says this name is given in S. India to the _Daboia Russellii_, or _Tic_-POLONGA (q.v.) (see _Fayrer's Thanatophidia_, pp. 11 and 15). [The _Madras Gloss._ calls it the _chain-viper_, _Daboia elegans_.] One explanation of the name is given in the quotation from Lockyer. But the name is really Mahr. _maṇer_, from Skt. _maṇi_, 'a jewel.' There are judicious remarks in a book lately quoted, regarding the popular names and popular stories of snakes, which apply, we suspect, to all the quotations under the following heading: "There are names in plenty ... but they are applied promiscuously to any sort of snake, real or imaginary, and are therefore of no use. The fact is, that in real life, as distinguished from romance, snakes are so seldom seen, that no one who does not make a study of them can know one from the other."[71]—_Tribes on my Frontier_, 197. 1711.—"The COBRA MANILLA has its name from a way of Expression common among the _Nears_ on the _Malabar Coast_, who speaking of a quick Motion ... say, in a Phrase peculiar to themselves, _Before they can pull a_ Manilla _from their Hands_. A Person bit with this Snake, dies immediately; or before one can take a _Manilla_ off. A MANILLA is a solid piece of Gold, of two or three ounces Weight, worn in a Ring round the Wrist."—_Lockyer_, 276. [1773.—"The COVRA MANILLA, is a small bluish snake of the size of a man's little finger, and about a foot long, often seen about old walls."—_Ives_, 43.] 1780.—"The most dangerous of those reptiles are the COVERYMANIL and the green snake. The first is a beautiful little creature, very lively, and about 6 or 7 inches long. It creeps into all private corners of houses, and is often found coiled up betwixt the sheets, or perhaps under the pillow of one's bed. Its sting is said to inflict immediate death, though I must confess, for my own part, I never heard of any dangerous accident occasioned by it."—_Munro's Narrative_, 34. 1810.—"... Here, too, lurks the small bright speckled COBRA MANILLA, whose fangs convey instant death."—_Maria Graham_, 23. 1813.—"The COBRA MINELLE is the smallest and most dangerous; the bite occasions a speedy and painful death."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ i. 42; [2nd ed. i. 27]. COCHIN, n.p. A famous city of Malabar, Malayāl. _Kochchī_, ['a small place'] which the nasalising, so usual with the Portuguese, converted into _Cochim_ or _Cochin_. We say "the Portuguese" because we seem to owe so many nasal terminations of words in Indian use to them; but it is evident that the real origin of this nasal was in _some_ cases anterior to their arrival, as in the present case (see the first quotations), and in that of ACHEEN (q.v.). Padre Paolino says the town was called after the small river "Cocci" (as he writes it). It will be seen that Conti in the 15th century makes the same statement. c. 1430.—"Relictâ Coloënâ ad urbem COCYM, trium dierum itinere transiit, quinque millibus passuum ambitu supra ostium fluminis, a quo et nomen."—_N. Conti_ in _Poggius, de Variet. Fortunae_, iv. 1503.—"Inde Franci ad urbem COCEN profecti, castrum ingens ibidem construxere, et trecentis praesidiariis viris bellicosis munivere...."—_Letter of Nestorian Bishops from India, in Assemani_, iii. 596. 1510.—"And truly he (the K. of Portugal) deserves every good, for in India and especially in CUCIN, every fête day ten and even twelve Pagans and Moors are baptised."—_Varthema_, 296. [1562.—"COCHYM." See under BEADALA.] 1572.— "Vereis a fortaleza sustentar-se De Cananor con pouca força e gente * * * * * E vereis em COCHIN assinalar-se Tanto hum peito soberbo, e insolente[72] Que cithara ja mais cantou victoria, Que assi mereça eterno nome e gloria." _Camões_, ii. 52. By Burton: "Thou shalt behold the Fortalice hold out of Cananor with scanty garrison * * * * * shalt in COCHIN see one approv'd so stout, who such an arr'gance of the sword hath shown, no harp of mortal sang a similar story, digne of e'erlasting name, eternal glory." [1606.—"Att COWCHEEN which is a place neere Callicutt is stoare of pepper...."—_Birdwood, First Letter Book_, 84. [1610.—"COCHIM bow worth in Surat as sceala and kannikee."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 74.] 1767.—"From this place the Nawaub marched to KOOCHI-BUNDUR, from the inhabitants of which he exacted a large sum of money."—_H. of Hydur Naik_, 186. COCHIN-CHINA, n.p. This country was called by the Malays _Kuchi_, and apparently also, to distinguish it from _Kuchi_ of India (or Cochin), KUCHI-CHINA, a term which the Portuguese adopted as CAUCHI-CHINA; the Dutch and English from them. _Kuchi_ occurs in this sense in the Malay traditions called _Sijara Malayu_ (see _J. Ind. Archip._, v. 729). In its origin this word _Kuchi_ is no doubt a foreigner's form of the Annamite _Kuu-chön_ (Chin. _Kiu-Ching_, South Chin. _Kau-Chen_), which was the ancient name of the province Thanh'-hoa, in which the city of Huë has been the capital since 1398.[73] 1516.—"And he (Fernão Peres) set sail from Malaca ... in August of the year 516, and got into the Gulf of CONCAM CHINA, which he entered in the night, escaping by miracle from being lost on the shoals...."—_Correa_, ii. 474. [1524.—"I sent Duarte Coelho to discover CANCHIM CHINA."—_Letter of Albuquerque to the King_, India Office MSS., _Corpo Chronologico_, vol. i.] c. 1535.—"This King of COCHINCHINA keeps always an ambassador at the court of the King of China; not that he does this of his own good will, or has any content therein, but because he is his vassal."—_Sommario de' Regni_, in _Ramusio_, i. 336_v_. c. 1543.—"Now it was not without much labour, pain, and danger, that we passed these two Channels, as also the River of _Ventinau_, by reason of the Pyrats that usually are encountred there, nevertheless we at length arrived at the Town of _Manaquilen_, which is scituated at the foot of the Mountains of _Chomay_ (_Comhay_ in orig.), upon the Frontiers of the two Kingdoms of China, and CAUCHENCHINA (_da China e do_ CAUCHIM in orig.), where the Ambassadors were well received by the Governor thereof."—_Pinto_, E. T., p. 166 (orig. cap. cxxix.). c. 1543.—"CAPITULO CXXX. _Do recebimento que este Rey da_ CAUCHENCHINA _fez ao Embaixador da Tartaria na villa de Fanau grem_."—_Pinto_, original. 1572.— "Ves, CAUCHICHINA esta de oscura fama, E de Ainão vê a incognita enseada." _Camões_, x. 129. By Burton: "See CAUCHICHINA still of note obscure and of Ainam yon undiscovered Bight." 1598.—"This land of CAUCHINCHINA is devided into two or three Kingdomes, which are vnder the subiection of the King of _China_, it is a fruitfull countrie of all necessarie prouisiouns and Victuals."—_Linschoten,_ ch. 22; [Hak. Soc. i. 124]. 1606.—"Nel Regno di COCCINCINA, che ... è alle volte chiamato dal nome di _Anan_, vi sono quattordici Provincie piccole...."—_Viaggi di Carletti_, ii. 138. [1614.—"The COCCHICHINNAS cut him all in pieces."—_Foster, Letters_, ii. 75. [1616.—"27 pecull of lignum aloes of CUTCHEINCHENN."—_Ibid._ iv. 213.] 1652.—"CAUCHIN-CHINA is bounded on the West with the Kingdomes of _Brama_; on the East, with the Great Realm of _China_; on the North extending towards _Tartary_; and on the South, bordering on _Camboia_."—_P. Heylin, Cosmographie_, iii. 239. 1727.—"COUCHIN-CHINA has a large Sea-coast of about 700 Miles in Extent ... and it has the Conveniency of many good Harbours on it, tho' they are not frequented by Strangers."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 208; [ed. 1744]. COCHIN-LEG. A name formerly given to elephantiasis, as it prevailed in Malabar. [The name appears to be still in use (_Boswell, Man. of Nellore_, 33). Linschoten (1598) describes it in _Malabar_ (Hak. Soc. i. 288), and it was also called "St. Thomas's leg" (see an account with refs. in _Gray, Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. i. 392).] 1757.—"We could not but take notice at this place (Cochin) of the great number of the COCHIN, or Elephant LEGS."—_Ives_, 193. 1781.—"... my friend Jack Griskin, enclosed in a buckram Coat of the 1745, with a COCHIN LEG, hobbling the Allemand...."—Letter from an _Old Country Captain_, in _India Gazette_, Feb. 24. 1813.—"COCHIN-LEG, or elephantiasis."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ i. 327; [2nd ed. i. 207]. COCKATOO, s. This word is taken from the Malay _kākātūwa_. According to Crawfurd the word means properly 'a vice,' or 'gripe,' but is applied to the bird. It seems probable, however, that the name, which is asserted to be the natural cry of the bird, may have come with the latter from some remoter region of the Archipelago, and the name of the tool may have been taken from the bird. This would be more in accordance with usual analogy. [Mr. Skeat writes: "There is no doubt that Sir H. Yule is right here and Crawfurd wrong. _Kakak tuwa_ (or _tua_) means in Malay, if the words are thus separated, 'old sister,' or 'old lady.' I think it is possible that it may be a familiar Malay name for the bird, like our 'Polly.' The final _k_ in _kakak_ is a mere click, which would easily drop out."] 1638.—"Il y en a qui sont blancs ... et sont coeffés d'vne houpe incarnate ... l'on les appelle KAKATOU, à cause de ce mot qu'ils prononcent en leur chant assez distinctement."—_Mandelslo_ (Paris, 1669), 144. 1654.—"Some rarities of naturall things, but nothing extraordinary save the skin of a _jaccall_, a rarely colour'd JACATOO or prodigious parrot...."—_Evelyn's Diary_, July 11. 1673.—"... COCKATOOAS and Newries (see LORY) from Bantem."—_Fryer_, 116. 1705.—"The CROCKADORE is a Bird of various Sizes, some being as big as a Hen, and others no bigger than a Pidgeon. They are in all Parts exactly of the shape of a Parrot.... When they fly wild up and down the Woods they will call CROCKADORE, CROCKADORE; for which reason they go by that name."—_Funnel_, in _Dampier_, iv. 265-6. 1719.—"Maccaws, COKATOES, plovers, and a great variety of other birds of curious colours."—_Shelvocke's Voyage_, 54-55. 1775.—"At Sooloo there are no Loories, but the COCATORES have yellow tufts."—_Forrest, V. to N. Guinea_, 295. [1843.—"... saucy KROCOTOAS, and gaudy-coloured Loris."—_Belcher, Narr. of Voyage of Samarang_, i. 15.] COCKROACH, s. This objectionable insect (_Blatta orientalis_) is called by the Portuguese _cacalacca_, for the reason given by Bontius below; a name adopted by the Dutch as _kakerlak_, and by the French as _cancrelat_. The Dutch also apply their term as a slang name to half-castes. But our word seems to have come from the Spanish _cucaracha_. The original application of this Spanish name appears to have been to a common insect found under water-vessels standing on the ground, &c. (apparently _Oniscus_, or woodlouse); but as _cucaracha de Indias_ it was applied to the insect now in question (see _Dicc. de la Lengua Castellana_, 1729). 1577.—"We were likewise annoyed not a little by the biting of an Indian fly called CACAROCH, a name agreeable to its bad condition; for living it vext our flesh; and being kill'd smelt as loathsomely as the French punaise, whose smell is odious."—_Herbert's Travels_, 3rd ed., 332-33. [1598.—"There is a kind of beast that flyeth, twice as big as a Bee, and is called _Baratta_ (Blatta)."—_Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. i. 304.] 1631.—"Scarabaeos autem hos Lusitani _Caca-laccas_ vocant, quod ova quae excludunt, colorem et laevorem Laccae factitiae (_i.e._ of sealing-wax) referant."—_Jac. Bontii_, lib. v. cap 4. 1764.— "... from their retreats COCKROACHES crawl displeasingly abroad." _Grainger_, Bk. i. c. 1775.—"Most of my shirts, books, &c., were gnawed to dust by the _blatta_ or COCKROACH, called _cackerlakke_ in Surinam."—_Stedman_, i. 203. COCKUP, s. An excellent table-fish, found in the mouths of tidal rivers in most parts of India. In Calcutta it is generally known by the Beng. name of _begtī_ or _bhiktī_ (see BHIKTY), and it forms the daily breakfast dish of half the European gentlemen in that city. The name may be a corruption, we know not of what; or it may be given from the erect sharp spines of the dorsal fin. [The word is a corr. of the Malay (_ikan_) _kakap_, which Klinkert defines as a palatable sea-fish, _Lates nobilis_, the more common form being _siyakap_.] It is _Lates calcarifer_ (Günther) of the group _Percina_, family _Percidae_, and grows to an immense size, sometimes to eight feet in length. COCO, COCOA, COCOA-NUT, and (vulg.) COKER-NUT, s. The tree and nut _Cocos nucifera_, L.; a palm found in all tropical countries, and the only one common to the Old and New Worlds. The etymology of this name is very obscure. Some conjectural origins are given in the passages quoted below. Ritter supposes, from a passage in Pigafetta's _Voyage of Magellan_, which we cite, that the name may have been indigenous in the Ladrone Islands, to which that passage refers, and that it was first introduced into Europe by Magellan's crew. On the other hand, the late Mr. C. W. Goodwin found in ancient Egyptian the word _kuku_ used as "the name of the fruit of a palm 60 cubits high, which fruit contained water." (_Chabas, Mélanges Égyptologiques_, ii. 239.) It is hard, however, to conceive how this name should have survived, to reappear in Europe in the later Middle Ages, without being known in any intermediate literature.[74] The more common etymology is that which is given by Barros, Garcia de Orta, Linschoten, &c., as from a Spanish word _coco_ applied to a monkey's or other grotesque face, with reference to the appearance of the base of the shell with its three holes. But after all may the term not have originated in the old Span. _coca_, 'a shell' (presumably Lat. _concha_), which we have also in French _coque_? properly an egg-shell, but used also for the shell of any nut. (See a remark under COPRAH.) The Skt. _narikila_ [_nārikera_, _nārikela_] has originated the Pers. _nārgīl_, which Cosmas grecizes into ἀργελλίον, [and H. _nāriyal_]. Medieval writers generally (such as _Marco Polo_, _Fr. Jordanus_, &c.) call the fruit the _Indian Nut_, the name by which it was known to the Arabs (_al jauz-al-Hindī_). There is no evidence of its having been known to classical writers, nor are we aware of any Greek or Latin mention of it before Cosmas. But Brugsch, describing from the Egyptian wall-paintings of c. B.C. 1600, on the temple of Queen Hashop, representing the expeditions by sea which she sent to the Incense Land of Punt, says: "Men never seen before, the inhabitants of this divine land, showed themselves on the coast, not less astonished than the Egyptians. They lived on pile-buildings, in little dome-shaped huts, the entrance to which was effected by a ladder, under the shade of cocoa-palms laden with fruit, and splendid incense-trees, on whose boughs strange fowls rocked themselves, and at whose feet herds of cattle peacefully reposed." (_H. of Egypt_, 2nd ed. i. 353; [_Maspero, Struggle of the Nations_, 248].) c. A.D. 70.—"In ipsâ quidem Aethiopiâ fricatur haec, tanta est siccitas, et farinae modo spissatur in panem. Gignitur autem in frutice ramis cubitalibus, folio latiore, pomo rotundo majore quam mali amplitudine, COICAS vocant."—_Pliny_, xiii. § 9. A.D. 545.—"Another tree is that which bears the _Argell_, _i.e._ the great _Indian Nut_."—_Cosmas_, in _Cathay_, &c., clxxvi. 1292.—"The _Indian Nuts_ are as big as melons, and in colour green, like gourds. Their leaves and branches are like those of the date-tree."—_John of Monte Corvino_, in do., p. 213. c. 1328.—"First of these is a certain tree called _Nargil_; which tree every month in the year sends out a beautiful frond like [that of] a [date-] palm tree, which frond or branch produces very large fruit, as big as a man's head.... And both flowers and fruit are produced at the same time, beginning with the first month, and going up gradually to the twelfth.... The fruit is that which we call _nuts of India_."—_Friar Jordanus_, 15 _seq._ The wonder of the coco-palm is so often noticed in this form by medieval writers, that doubtless in their minds they referred it to that "tree of life, which bare twelve manner of fruit, and yielded her fruit every month" (_Apocal._ xxii. 2). c. 1340.—"Le _nargīl_, appelé autrement _noix d'Inde_, auquel on ne peut comparer aucun autre fruit, est vert et rempli d'huile."—_Shihābbuddīn Dimishḳī_, in _Not. et Exts._ xiii. 175. c. 1350.—"Wonderful fruits there are, which we never see in these parts, such as the _Nargil_. Now the Nargil is the _Indian Nut_."—_John Marignolli_, in _Cathay_, p. 352. 1498-99.—"And we who were nearest boarded the vessel, and found nothing in her but provisions and arms; and the provisions consisted of COQUOS and of four jars of certain cakes of palm-sugar, and there was nothing else but sand for ballast."—_Roteiro de Vasco da Gama_, 94. 1510.—Varthema gives an excellent account of the tree; but he uses only the Malayāl. name _tenga_. [Tam. _tennai_, _ten_, 'south' as it was supposed to have been brought from Ceylon.] 1516.—"These trees have clean smooth stems, without any branch, only a tuft of leaves at the top, amongst which grows a large fruit which they call _tenga_.... We call these fruits QUOQUOS."—_Barbosa_, 154 (collating Portuguese of _Lisbon Academy_, p. 346). 1519.—"COCAS (_coche_) are the fruits of palm-trees, and as we have bread, wine, oil, and vinegar, so in that country they extract all these things from this one tree."—_Pigafetta, Viaggio intorno il Mondo_, in _Ramusio_, i. f. 356. 1553.—"Our people have given it the name of COCO, a word applied by women to anything with which they try to frighten children; and this name has stuck, because nobody knew any other, though the proper name was, as the Malabars call it, _tenga_, or as the Canarins call it, _narle_."—_Barros_, Dec. III. liv. iii. cap. 7. c. 1561.—Correa writes COQUOS.—I. i. 115. 1563.—"... We have given it the name of COCO, because it looks like the face of a monkey, or of some other animal."—_Garcia_, 66_b_. "That which we call COCO, and the Malabars _Temga_."—_Ibid._ 67_b_. 1578.—"The Portuguese call it COCO (because of those three holes that it has)."—_Acosta_, 98. 1598.—"Another that bears the Indian nuts called COECOS, because they have within them a certain shell that is like an ape; and on this account they use in Spain to show their children a COECOTA when they would make them afraid."—English trans. of _Pigafetta's Congo_, in _Harleian Coll._ ii. 553. The parallel passage in De Bry runs: "Illas quoque quae nuces Indicas COCEAS, id est _Simias_ (intus enim simiae caput referunt) dictas palmas appellant."—i. 29. Purchas has various forms in different narratives: COCŪS (i. 37); COKERS, a form which still holds its ground among London stall-keepers and costermongers (i. 461, 502); COQUER-nuts (_Terry_, in ii. 1466); COCO (ii. 1008); COQUO (_Pilgrimage_, 567), &c. [c. 1610.—"None, however, is more useful than the COCO or Indian nut, which they (in the Maldives) call ROUL (Malē, _rū_)."—_Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. i. 113.] c. 1690.—Rumphius, who has COCUS in Latin, and COCOS in Dutch, mentions the derivation already given as that of Linschoten and many others, but proceeds:— "Meo vero judicio verior et certior vocis origo invenienda est, plures enim nationes, quibus hic fructus est notus, _nucem_ appellant. Sic dicitur Arabicè _Gauzos-Indi_ vel _Geuzos-Indi_, h. e. Nux Indica.... Turcis _Cock-Indi_ eadem significatione, unde sine dubio Ætiopes, Africani, eorumque vicini Hispani ac Portugalli COQUO deflexerunt. Omnia vero ista nomina, originem suam debent Hebraicae voci _Egoz_ quae nucem significat."—_Herb. Amboin._ i. p. 7. " "... in India Occidentali KOKERNOOT vocatus...."—_Ibid._ p. 47. One would like to know where Rumphius got the term _Cock-Indi_, of which we can find no trace. 1810.— "What if he felt no wind? The air was still. That was the general will Of Nature.... Yon rows of rice erect and silent stand, The shadow of the COCOA'S lightest plume Is steady on the sand." _Curse of Kehama_, iv. 4. 1881.—"Among the popular French slang words for 'head' we may notice the term 'COCO,' given—like our own 'nut'—on account of the similarity in shape between a cocoa-nut and a human skull:— "'Mais de ce franc picton de table Qui rend spirituel, aimable, Sans vous alourdir le COCO, Je m'en fourre à gogo.'—H. VALÈRE." _Sat. Review_, Sept. 10, p. 326. The _Dict. Hist. d'Argot_ of Lorédan Larchey, from which this seems taken, explains _picton_ as 'vin supérieur.' COCO-DE-MER, or DOUBLE COCO-NUT, s. The curious twin fruit so called, the produce of the _Lodoicea Sechellarum_, a palm growing only in the Seychelles Islands, is cast up on the shores of the Indian Ocean, most frequently on the Maldive Islands, but occasionally also on Ceylon and S. India, and on the coasts of Zanzibar, of Sumatra, and some others of the Malay Islands. Great virtues as medicine and antidote were supposed to reside in these fruits, and extravagant prices were paid for them. The story goes that a "country captain," expecting to make his fortune, took a cargo of these nuts from the Seychelles Islands to Calcutta, but the only result was to destroy their value for the future. The old belief was that the fruit was produced on a palm growing below the sea, whose fronds, according to Malay seamen, were sometimes seen in quiet bights on the Sumatran coast, especially in the Lampong Bay. According to one form of the story among the Malays, which is told both by Pigafetta and by Rumphius, there was but one such tree, the fronds of which rose above an abyss of the Southern Ocean, and were the abode of the monstrous bird Garuda (or Rukh of the Arabs—see ROC).[75] The tree itself was called _Pausengi_, which Rumphius seems to interpret as a corruption of _Buwa-zangi_, "Fruit of Zang" or E. Africa. [Mr. Skeat writes: "Rumphius is evidently wrong.... The first part of the word is '_Pau_,' or '_Pauh_,' which is perfectly good Malay, and is the name given to various species of mango, especially the wild one, so that '_Pausengi_' represents (not '_Buwa_,' but) '_Pauh Janggi_,' which is to this day the universal Malay name for the tree which grows, according to Malay fable, in the central whirlpool or Navel of the Seas. Some versions add that it grows upon a sunken bank (_tĕbing runtoh_), and is guarded by dragons. This tree figures largely in Malay romances, especially those which form the subject of Malay shadow-plays (vide _infra_, Pl. 23, for an illustration of the Pauh Janggi and the Crab). Rumphius' explanation of the second part of the name (_i.e._ _Janggi_) is, no doubt, quite correct."—_Malay Magic_, pp. 6 _seqq._] They were cast up occasionally on the islands off the S.W. coast of Sumatra; and the wild people of the islands brought them for sale to the Sumatran marts, such as Padang and Priamang. One of the largest (say about 12 inches across) would sell for 150 rix dollars. But the Malay princes coveted them greatly, and would sometimes (it was alleged) give a laden junk for a single nut. In India the best known source of supply was from the Maldive Islands. [In India it is known as _Daryāī nāriyal_, or 'cocoa-nut of the sea,' and this term has been in Bombay corrupted into _jaharī_ (_zahrī_) or 'poisonous,' so that the fruit is incorrectly regarded as dangerous to life. The hard shell is largely used to make Fakīrs' water-bowls.] The medicinal virtues of the nut were not only famous among all the peoples of the East, including the Chinese, but are extolled by Piso and by Rumphius, with many details. The latter, learned and laborious student of nature as he was, believed in the submarine origin of the nut, though he discredited its growing on a great palm, as no traces of such a plant had ever been discovered on the coasts. The fame of the nut's virtues had extended to Europe, and the Emperor Rudolf II. in his later days offered in vain 4000 florins to purchase from the family of Wolfert Hermanszen, a Dutch Admiral, one that had been presented to that commander by the King of Bantam, on the Hollander's relieving his capital, attacked by the Portuguese, in 1602. It will be seen that the Maldive name of this fruit was _Tāva-kārhī_. The latter word is 'coco-nut,' but the meaning of _tāva_ does not appear from any Maldive vocabulary. [The term is properly _Tāva'karhi_, 'the hard-shelled nut,' (Gray, on _Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. i. 231).] Rumphius states that a book in 4to (_totum opusculum_) was published on this nut, at Amsterdam in 1634, by Augerius Clutius, M.D. [In more recent times the nut has become famous as the subject of curious speculations regarding it by the late Gen. Gordon.] 1522.—"They also related to us that beyond Java Major ... there is an enormous tree named _Campanganghi_, in which dwell certain birds named Garuda, so large that they take with their claws, and carry away flying, a buffalo and even an elephant, to the place of the tree.... The fruit of this tree is called _Buapanganghi_, and is larger than a water-melon ... it was understood that those fruits which are frequently found in the sea came from that place."—_Pigafetta_, Hak. Soc. p. 155. 1553.—"... it appears ... that in some places beneath the salt-water there grows another kind of these trees, which gives a fruit bigger than the coco-nut; and experience shows that the inner husk of this is much more efficacious against poison than the Bezoar stone."—_Barros_, III. iii. 7. 1563.—"The common story is that those islands were formerly part of the continent, but being low they were submerged, whilst these palm-trees continued _in situ_; and growing very old they produced such great and very hard coco-nuts, buried in the earth which is now covered by the sea.... When I learn anything in contradiction of this I will write to you in Portugal, and anything that I can discover here, if God grant me life; for I hope to learn all about the matter when, please God, I make my journey to Malabar. And you must know that these cocos come joined two in one, just like the hind quarters of an animal."—_Garcia_, f. 70-71. 1572.— "Nas ilhas de Maldiva nasce a planta No profundo das aguas soberana, Cujo pomo contra o veneno urgente He tido por antidoto excellente." _Camões_, x. 136. c. 1610.—"Il est ainsi d'vne certaine noix que la mer iette quelques fois à bord, qui est grosse comme la teste d'vn homme qu'on pourroit comparer à deux gros melons ioints ensemble. Ils la nom̃ent _Tauarcarré_, et ils tiennent que cela vient de quelques arbres qui sont sous la mer ... quand quelqu'vn deuient riche tout à coup et en peu de temps, on dit communement qu'il a trouué du _Tauarcarré_ ou de l'ambre."—_Pyrard de Laval_, i. 163; [Hak. Soc. i. 230]. ? 1650.—In Piso's _Mantissa Aromatica_, &c., there is a long dissertation, extending to 23 pp., _De Tavarcare seu Nuce Medicâ Maldivensium_. 1678.—"P.S. Pray remember y^e COQUER NUTT Shells (doubtless _Coco-de-Mer_) and long nulls (?) formerly desired for y^e Prince."—_Letter from Dacca_, quoted under CHOP. c. 1680.—"Hic itaque CALAPPUS MARINUS[76] non est fructus terrestris qui casu in mare procidit ... uti _Garcias ab Orta_ persuadere voluit, sed fructus est in ipso crescens mari, cujus arbor, quantum scio, hominum oculis ignota et occulta est."—_Rumphius_, Lib. xii. cap. 8. 1763.—"By Durbar charges paid for the following presents to the Nawab, as per Order of Consultation, the 14th October, 1762. * * * * * 1 SEA COCOA NUT............Rs. 300 0 0." In _Long_, 308. 1777.—"Cocoa-nuts from the Maldives, or as they are called the ZEE CALAPPERS, are said to be annually brought hither (to Colombo) by certain messengers, and presented, among other things, to the Governor. The kernel of the fruit ... is looked upon here as a very efficacious antidote or a sovereign remedy against the Flux, the Epilepsy and Apoplexy. The inhabitants of the Maldives call it _Tavarcare_...."—_Travels of Charles Peter Thunberg, M.D._ (E.T.) iv. 209. [1833.—"The most extraordinary and valuable production of these islands (Seychelles) is the COCO DO MAR, or Maldivia nut, a tree which, from its singular character, deserves particular mention...."—_Owen, Narrative_, ii. 166 _seqq._] 1882.—"Two minor products obtained by the islanders from the sea require notice. These are ambergris (M. _goma_, _mávaharu_) and the so-called 'SEA-COCOANUT' (M. _táva-kárhi_) ... rated at so high a value in the estimation of the Maldive Sultans as to be retained as part of their royalties."—_H. C. P. Bell_ (Ceylon C. S.), _Report on the Maldive Islands_, p. 87. 1883.—"... sailed straight into the COCO-DE-MER valley, my great object. Fancy a valley as big as old Hastings, quite full of the great yellow stars! It was almost too good to believe.... Dr. Hoad had a nut cut down for me. The outside husk is shaped like a mango.... It is the inner nut which is double. I ate some of the jelly from inside; there must have been enough to fill a soup-tureen—of the purest white, and not bad."—(_Miss North_) in _Pall Mall Gazette_, Jan. 21, 1884. CODAVASCAM, n.p. A region with this puzzling name appears in the Map of Blaeu (c. 1650), and as _Ryk van Codavascan_ in the Map of Bengal in Valentijn (vol. v.), to the E. of Chittagong. Wilford has some Wilfordian nonsense about it, connecting it with the Τοκοσάννα R. of Ptolemy, and with a Touascan which he says is mentioned by the "Portuguese writers" (in such case a criminal mode of expression). The name was really that of a Mahommedan chief, "hum Principe Mouro, grande Senhor," and "Vassalo del Rey de Bengála." It was probably "Khodābakhsh Khān." His territory must have been south of Chittagong, for one of his towns was _Chacuriá_, still known as _Chakirīa_ on the Chittagong and Arakan Road, in lat. 21° 45′. (See _Barros_, IV. ii. 8. and IV. ix. 1; and _Couto_, IV. iv. 10; also _Correa_, iii. 264-266, and again as below):— 1533.—"But in the city there was the Rumi whose foist had been seized by Dimião Bernaldes; being a soldier (_lascarym_) of the King's, and seeing the present (offered by the Portuguese) he said: My lord, these are crafty robbers; they get into a country with their wares, and pretend to buy and sell, and make friendly gifts, whilst they go spying out the land and the people, and then come with an armed force to seize them, slaying and burning ... till they become masters of the land.... And this Captain-Major is the same that was made prisoner and ill-used by CODAVASCÃO in Chatigão, and he is come to take vengeance for the ill that was done him."—_Correa_, iii. 479. COFFEE, s. Arab. _ḳahwa_, a word which appears to have been originally a term for wine.[77] [So in the _Arab. Nights_, ii. 158, where Burton gives the derivation as _akhá_, fastidire fecit, causing disinclination for food. In old days the scrupulous called coffee _ḳihwah_ to distinguish it from _ḳahwah_, wine.] It is probable, therefore, that a somewhat similar word was twisted into this form by the usual propensity to strive after meaning. Indeed, the derivation of the name has been plausibly traced to _Kaffa_, one of those districts of the S. Abyssinian highlands (Enarea and Kaffa) which appear to have been the original habitat of the Coffee plant (_Coffea arabica_, L.); and if this is correct, then _Coffee_ is nearer the original than _Ḳahwa_. On the other hand, _Ḳahwa_, or some form thereof, is in the earliest mentions appropriated to the drink, whilst some form of the word _Bunn_ is that given to the plant, and _Būn_ is the existing name of the plant in Shoa. This name is also that applied in Yemen to the coffee-berry. There is very fair evidence in Arabic literature that the use of coffee was introduced into Aden by a certain Sheikh Shihābuddīn Dhabḥānī, who had made acquaintance with it on the African coast, and who died in the year H. 875, _i.e._ A.D. 1470, so that the introduction may be put about the middle of the 15th century, a time consistent with the other negative and positive data.[78] From Yemen it spread to Mecca (where there arose after some years, in 1511, a crusade against its use as unlawful), to Cairo, to Damascus and Aleppo, and to Constantinople, where the first coffee-house was established in 1554. [It is said to have been introduced into S. India some two centuries ago by a Mahommedan pilgrim, named Bābā Būdan, who brought a few seeds with him from Mecca: see _Grigg, Nilagiri Man._ 483; _Rice, Mysore_, i. 162.] The first European mention of coffee seems to be by Rauwolff, who knew it in Aleppo in 1573. [See 1 ser. _N. & Q._ I. 25 _seqq._] It is singular that in the _Observations_ of Pierre Belon, who was in Egypt, 1546-49, full of intelligence and curious matter as they are, there is no indication of a knowledge of coffee. 1558.—Extrait du Livre intitulé: "Les Preuves le plus fortes en faveur de la legitimité de l'usage du Café (KAHWA); par le Scheikh Abd-Alkader Ansari Djézéri Hanbali, fils de Mohammed."—In _De Sacy, Chrest. Arabe_, 2nd ed. i. 412. 1573.—"Among the rest they have a very good Drink, by them called CHAUBE, that is almost black as Ink, and very good in Illness, chiefly that of the Stomach; of this they drink in the Morning early in open places before everybody, without any fear or regard, out of _China_ cups, as hot as they can; they put it often to their Lips, but drink but little at a Time, and let it go round as they sit. In the same water they take a Fruit called _Bunru_, which in its Bigness, Shape, and Colour, is almost like unto a Bay-berry, with two thin Shells ... they agree in the Virtue, Figure, Looks, and Name with the _Buncho_ of Avicen,[79] and _Bancha_ of _Rasis ad Almans._ exactly; therefore I take them to be the same."—_Rauwolff_, 92. c. 1580.—"Arborem vidi in viridario Halydei Turcae, cujus tu iconem nunc spectabis, ex qua semina illa ibi vulgatissima, _Bon_ vel _Ban_ appellata, producuntur; ex his tum Aegyptii tum Arabes parant decoctum vulgatissimum, quod vini loco ipsi potant, venditurque in publicis œnopoliis, non secus quod apud nos vinum: illique ipsum vocant CAOVA.... Avicenna de his seminibus meminit."[79]—_Prosper Alpinus_, ii. 36. 1598.—In a note on the use of tea in Japan, Dr. Paludanus says: "The Turkes holde almost the same mañer of drinking of their _Chaona_ (read CHAOUA), which they make of a certaine fruit, which is like unto the _Bakelaer_,[80] and by the Egyptians called _Bon_ or _Ban_; they take of this fruite one pound and a halfe, and roast them a little in the fire, and then sieth them in twentie poundes of water, till the half be consumed away; this drinke they take everie morning fasting in their chambers, out of an earthen pot, being verie hote, as we doe here drinke _aqua composita_ in the morning; and they say that it strengtheneth them and maketh them warm, breaketh wind, and openeth any stopping."—In _Linschoten_, 46; [Hak. Soc. i. 157]. c. 1610.—"La boisson la plus commune c'est de l'eau, ou bien du vin de Cocos tiré le mesme iour. On en fait de deux autres sortes plus delicates; l'vne est chaude, composée de l'eau et de mièl de Cocos, avec quantité de poivre (dont ils vsent beaucoup en toutes leurs viandes, et ils le nomment _Pasme_) et d'vne autre graine appellée CAHOA...."—_Pyrard de Laval_, i. 128; [Hak. Soc. i. 172]. [1611.—"Buy some COHO pots and send me."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 122; "COFFAO pots."—_Ibid._ i. 124.] 1615.—"They have in steed of it (wine) a certaine drinke called CAAHIETE as black as Inke, which they make with the barke of a tree(!) and drinke as hot as they can endure it."—_Monfart_, 28. " "... passano tutto il resto della notte con mille feste e bagordi; e particolarmente in certi luoghi pubblici ... bevendo di quando in quando a sorsi (per chè è calda che cuoce) più d'uno scodellino di certa loro acqua nera, che chiamano CAHUE; la quale, nelle conversazioni serve a loro, appunto come a noi il giuoco dello sbaraglino" (_i.e._ backgammon).—_P. della Valle_ (from Constant.), i. 51. See also pp. 74-76. [ " "COHU, blake liquor taken as hotte as may be endured."—_Sir T. Roe_, Hak. Soc. i. 32.] 1616.—"Many of the people there (in India), who are strict in their Religion, drink no Wine at all; but they use a Liquor more wholesome than pleasant, they call COFFEE; made by a black Seed boyld in water, which turnes it almost into the same colour, but doth very little alter the taste of the water (!): notwithstanding it is very good to help Digestion, to quicken the Spirits, and to cleanse the Blood."—_Terry_, ed. of 1665, p. 365. 1623.—"Turcae habent etiam in usu herbae genus quam vocant CAPHE ... quam dicunt haud parvum praestans illis vigorem, et in animas (_sic_) et in ingenio; quae tamen largius sumpta mentem movet et turbat...."—_F. Bacon, Hist. Vitae et Mortis_, 25. c. 1628.—"They drink (in Persia) ... above all the rest, COHO or COPHA: by Turk and Arab called CAPHE and CAHUA: a drink imitating that in the Stigian lake, black, thick, and bitter: destrain'd from Bunchy, Bunnu, or Bay berries; wholsome they say, if hot, for it expels melancholy ... but not so much regarded for those good properties, as from a Romance that it was invented and brew'd by Gabriel ... to restore the decayed radical Moysture of kind hearted _Mahomet_...."—_Sir T. Herbert, Travels_, ed. 1638, p. 241. [1631.—"CAVEAH." See quotation under TEA.] c. 1637.—"There came in my time to the Coll. (Balliol) one Nathaniel Conopios out of Greece, from Cyril the Patriarch of Constantinople.... He was the first I ever saw drink COFFEE, which custom came not into England till 30 years after."—_Evelyn's Diary_, [May 10]. 1673.—"Every one pays him their congratulations, and after a dish of COHO or Tea, mounting, accompany him to the Palace."—_Fryer_, 225. " "Cependant on l'apporta le CAVÉ, le parfum, et le sorbet."—_Journal d'Antoine Galland_, ii. 124. [1677.—"CAVE." See quotation under TEA.] 1690.—"For Tea and COFFEE which are judg'd the privileg'd Liquors of all the _Mahometans_, as well _Turks_, as those of _Persia_, _India_, and other parts of _Arabia_, are condemn'd by them (the Arabs of Muscatt) as unlawful Refreshments, and abominated as Bug-bear Liquors, as well as Wine."—_Ovington_, 427. 1726.—"A certain gentleman, M. Paschius, maintains in his Latin work published at Leipzig in 1700, that the parched corn (1 Sam. xxv. 18) which Abigail presented with other things to David, to appease his wrath, was nought else but COFFI-beans."—_Valentijn_, v. 192. COIMBATORE, n.p. Name of a District and town in the Madras Presidency. _Koyammutūru_; [_Kōni_, the local goddess so called, _muttu_, 'pearl,' _ūr_, 'village']. COIR, s. The fibre of the coco-nut husk, from which rope is made. But properly the word, which is Tam. _kayiru_, Malayāl. _kāyar_, from v. _kāyāṛu,_ 'to be twisted,' means 'cord' itself (see the accurate _Al-Birūnī_ below). The former use among Europeans is very early. And both the fibre and the rope made from it appear to have been exported to Europe in the middle of the 16th century. The word appears in early Arabic writers in the forms _ḳānbar_ and _ḳanbār_, arising probably from some misreading of the diacritical points (for _ḳāiyar_, and _ḳaiyār_). The Portuguese adopted the word in the form _cairo_. The form _coir_ seems to have been introduced by the English in the 18th century. [The _N.E.D._ gives _coire_ in 1697; _coir_ in 1779.] It was less likely to be used by the Portuguese because _coiro_ in their language is 'leather.' And Barros (where quoted below) says allusively of the rope: "_parece feito de coiro_ (leather) encolhendo e estendendo a vontade do mar," contracting and stretching with the movement of the sea. c. 1030.—"The other islands are called _Dīva Ḳanbār_ from the word ḲANBĀR signifying the cord plaited from the fibre of the coco-tree with which they stitch their ships together."—_Al-Birūnī_, in _J. As._, Ser. iv. tom. viii. 266. c. 1346.—"They export ... cowries and KANBAR; the latter is the name which they give to the fibrous husk of the coco-nut.... They make of it twine to stitch together the planks of their ships, and the cordage is also exported to China, India, and Yemen. This _ḳanbar_ is better than hemp."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 121. 1510.—"The Governor (Alboquerque) ... in Cananor devoted much care to the preparation of cables and rigging for the whole fleet, for what they had was all rotten from the rains in Goa River; ordering that all should be made of COIR (_cairo_), of which there was great abundance in Cananor; because a Moor called Mamalle, a chief trader there, held the whole trade of the Maldive islands by a contract with the kings of the isles ... so that this Moor came to be called the Lord of the Maldives, and that all the COIR that was used throughout India had to be bought from the hands of this Moor.... The Governor, learning this, sent for the said Moor, and ordered him to abandon this island trade and to recall his factors.... The Moor, not to lose such a profitable business, ... finally arranged with the Governor that the Isles should not be taken from him, and that he in return would furnish for the king 1000 _bahars_ (_barés_) of coarse COIR, and 1000 more of fine COIR, each _bahar_ weighing 4½ _quintals_; and this every year, and laid down at his own charges in Cananor and Cochym, gratis and free of all charge to the King (not being able to endure that the Portuguese should frequent the Isles at their pleasure)."—_Correa_, ii. 129-30. 1516.—"These islands make much cordage of palm-trees, which they call CAYRO."—_Barbosa_, 164. c. 1530.—"They made ropes of COIR, which is a thread which the people of the country make of the husks which the coco-nuts have outside."—_Correa_, by _Stanley_, 133. 1553.—"They make much use of this CAIRO in place of nails; for as it has this quality of recovering its freshness and swelling in the sea-water, they stitch with it the planking of a ship's sides, and reckon them then very secure."—_De Barros_, Dec. III. liv. iii. cap. 7. 1563.—"The first rind is very tough, and from it is made CAIRO, so called by the Malabars and by us, from which is made the cord for the rigging of all kinds of vessels."—_Garcia_, f. 67_v_. 1582.—"The Dwellers therein are Moores; which trade to Sofala in great Ships that have no Decks, nor nailes, but are sowed with CAYRO."—_Castañeda_ (by N. L.), f. 14_b_. c. 1610.—"This revenue consists in ... CAIRO, which is the cord made of the coco-tree."—_Pyrard de Laval_, i. 172; [Hak. Soc. i. 250]. 1673.—"They (the Surat people) have not only the CAIR-yarn made of the Cocoe for cordage, but good Flax and Hemp."—_Fryer_, 121. c. 1690.—"Externus nucis cortex putamen ambiens, quum exsiccatus, et stupae similis ... dicitur ... Malabarice CAIRO, quod nomen ubique usurpatur ubi lingua Portugallica est in usu...."—_Rumphius_, i. 7. 1727.—"Of the Rind of the Nut they make CAYAR, which are the Fibres of the Cask that environs the Nut spun fit to make Cordage and Cables for Shipping."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 296; [ed. 1744, i. 298]. [1773.—"... these they call KIAR Yarns."—_Ives_, 457.] COJA, s. P. _khojah_ for _khwājah_, a respectful title applied to various classes: as in India especially to eunuchs; in Persia to wealthy merchants; in Turkistan to persons of sacred families. c. 1343.—"The chief mosque (at Kaulam) is admirable; it was built by the merchant KHOJAH Muhaddhab."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 100. [1590.—"HOGGIA." See quotation under TALISMAN. [1615.—"The Governor of Suratt is displaced, and HOYJA Hassan in his room."—_Foster, Letters_, iv. 16. [1708.—"This grave is made for HODGES Shaughsware, the chiefest servant to the King of Persia for twenty years...."—Inscription on the tomb of "_Coya Shawsware, a Persin in St. Botolph's Churchyard, Bishopsgate_," _New View of London_, p. 169.] 1786.—"I also beg to acquaint you I sent for Retafit Ali Khân, the COJAH who has the charge of (the women of Oudh Zenanah) who informs me it is well grounded that they have sold everything they had, even the clothes from their backs, and now have no means to subsist."—Capt. Jaques in _Articles of Charge_, &c., _Burke_, vii. 27. 1838.—"About a century back Khan KHOJAH, a Mohamedan ruler of Kashghar and Yarkand, eminent for his sanctity, having been driven from his dominions by the Chinese, took shelter in Badakhshan."—_Wood's Oxus_, ed. 1872, p. 161. COLAO, s. Chin. _koh-lao_, 'Council Chamber Elders' (_Bp. Moule_). A title for a Chinese Minister of State, which frequently occurs in the Jesuit writers of the 17th century. COLEROON, n.p. The chief mouth, or delta-branch, of the Kāveri River (see CAUVERY). It is a Portuguese corruption of the proper name _Kŏḷḷiḍam_, vulg. _Kollaḍam_. This name, from Tam. _kŏl_, 'to receive,' and '_iḍam_,' 'place,' perhaps answers to the fact of this channel having been originally an escape formed at the construction of the great Tanjore irrigation works in the 11th century. In full flood the Coleroon is now, in places, nearly a mile wide, whilst the original stream of the Kāveri disappears before reaching the sea. Besides the etymology and the tradition, the absence of notice of the Coleroon in Ptolemy's Tables is (_quantum valeat_) an indication of its modern origin. As the sudden rise of floods in the rivers of the Coromandel coast often causes fatal accidents, there seems a curious popular tendency to connect the names of the rivers with this fact. Thus _Kŏlliḍam_, with the meaning that has been explained, has been commonly made into _Kolliḍam_, 'Killing-place.' [So the _Madras Gloss._ which connects the name with a tradition of the drowning of workmen when the Srirangam temple was built, but elsewhere (ii. 213) it is derived from Tam. _koḷḷāyī_, 'a breach in a bank.'] Thus also the two rivers _Peṇṇar_ are popularly connected with _piṇam_, 'corpse.' Fra Paolino gives the name as properly _Colárru_, and as meaning 'the River of Wild Boars.' But his etymologies are often wild as the supposed Boars. 1553.—De Barros writes COLORAN, and speaks of it as a place (_lugar_) on the coast, not as a river.—Dec. I. liv. ix. cap. 1. 1672.—"From _Trangebar_ one passes by _Trinilivaas_ to COLDERON; here a Sandbank stretches into the sea which is very dangerous."—_Baldaeus_, 150. (He does not speak of it as a _River_ either.) c. 1713.—"Les deux Princes ... se liguèrent contre l'ennemi commun, à fin de le contraindre par la force des armes à rompre une digue si préjudiciable à leurs Etats. Ils faisoient déjà de grands préparatifs, lorsque le fleuve COLORAN vengea par lui-même (comme on s'exprimoit ici) l'affront que le Roi faisoit a ses eaux en les retenant captives."—_Lettres Edifiantes_, ed. 1781, xi. 180. 1753.—"... en doublant le Cap Callamedu, jusqu'à la branche du fleuve Caveri qui porte le nom de COLH-RAM, et dont l'embouchure est la plus septentrionale de celles du Caveri."—_D'Anville_, 115. c. 1760.—"... the same river being written COLLARUM by M. la Croze, and _Collodham_ by Mr. Ziegenbalg."—_Grose_, i. 281. 1761.—"Clive dislodged a strong body of the Nabob's troops, who had taken post at Sameavarem, a fort and temple situated on the river KALDERON."—_Complete H. of the War in India, from_ 1749 to 1761 (Tract), p. 12. 1780.—"About 3 leagues north from the river Triminious [? Tirumullavāsel], is that of COLORAN. Mr. Michelson calls this river _Danecotta_."—_Dunn, N. Directory_, 138. The same book has "COLORAN or COLDEROON." 1785.—"Sundah Saheb having thrown some of his wretched infantry into a temple, fortified according to the Indian method, upon the river KALDARON, Mr. Clive knew there was no danger in investing it."—_Carraccioli's Life of Clive_, i. 20. COLLECTOR, s. The chief administrative official of an Indian Zillah or District. The special duty of the office is, as the name intimates, the Collection of Revenue; but in India generally, with the exception of Bengal Proper, the Collector, also holding controlling magisterial powers, has been a small pro-consul, or kind of _préfet_. This is, however, much modified of late years by the greater definition of powers, and subdivision of duties everywhere. The title was originally no doubt a translation of _taḥṣīldār_. It was introduced, with the office, under Warren Hastings, but the Collector's duties were not formally settled till 1793, when these appointments were reserved to members of the covenanted Civil Service. 1772.—"The Company having determined to stand forth as _dewan_, the Supervisors should now be designated COLLECTORS."—Reg. of 14th May, 1772. 1773.—"Do not laugh at the formality with which we have made a law to change their name from _supervisors_ to COLLECTORS. You know full well how much the world's opinion is governed by names."—_W. Hastings to Josias Dupre_, in _Gleig_, i. 267. 1785.—"The numerous COLLECTORS with their assistants had hitherto enjoyed very moderate allowances from their employers."—_Letter in Colebrooke's Life_, p. 16. 1838.—"As soon as three or four of them get together they speak about nothing but 'employment' and 'promotion' ... and if left to themselves, they sit and conjugate the verb 'to collect': 'I am a COLLECTOR—He was a _Collector_—We shall be _Collectors_—You ought to be a _Collector_—They would have been _Collectors_.'"—_Letters from Madras_, 146. 1848.—"Yet she could not bring herself to suppose that the little grateful gentle governess would dare to look up to such a magnificent personage as the COLLECTOR of Boggleywallah."—_Thackeray, Vanity Fair_, ch. iv. 1871.—"There is no doubt a decay of discretionary administration throughout India ... it may be taken for granted that in earlier days COLLECTORS and Commissioners changed their rules far oftener than does the Legislature at present."—_Maine, Village Communities_, 214. 1876.—"These 'distinguished visitors' are becoming a frightful nuisance; they think that COLLECTORS and Judges have nothing to do but to act as their guides, and that Indian officials have so little work, and suffer so much from _ennui_, that even ordinary thanks for hospitality are unnecessary; they take it all as their right."—Ext. of a _Letter from India_. COLLEGE-PHEASANT, s. An absurd enough corruption of _kālij_; the name in the Himālaya about Simla and Mussooree for the birds of the genus _Gallophasis_ of Hodgson, intermediate between the pheasants and the Jungle-fowls. "The group is composed of at least three species, two being found in the Himalayas, and one in Assam, Chittagong and Arakan." (_Jerdon_). [1880.—"These, with KALEGE pheasants, afforded me some very fair sport."—_Ball, Jungle Life_, 538. [1882.—"Jungle-fowl were plentiful, as well as the black KHALEGE pheasant."—_Sanderson, Thirteen Years among Wild Beasts_, 147.] COLLERY, CALLERY, &c. s. Properly Bengali _khālāṛī_, 'a salt-pan, or place for making salt.' [1767.—"... rents of the COLLARIES, the fifteen Dees, and of Calcutta town, are none of them included in the estimation I have laid before you."—_Verelst, View of Bengal_, App. 223.] 1768.—"... the Collector-general be desired to obtain as exact an account as he possibly can, of the number of COLLERIES in the Calcutta purgunnehs."—In _Carraccioli's L. of Clive_, iv. 112. COLLERY, n.p. The name given to a non-Aryan race inhabiting part of the country east of Madura. Tam. _kallaṛ_, 'thieves.' They are called in Nelson's _Madura_, [Pt. ii. 44 _seqq._] _Kallans_; _Kallan_ being the singular, _Kallar_ plural. 1763.—"The Polygar Tondiman ... likewise sent 3000 COLLERIES; these are a people who, under several petty chiefs, inhabit the woods between Trichinopoly and Cape Comorin; their name in their own language signifies Thieves, and justly describes their general character."—_Orme_, i. 208. c. 1785.—"COLLERIES, inhabitants of the woods under the Government of the Tondiman."—_Carraccioli, Life of Clive_, iv. 561. 1790.—"The country of the COLLERIES ... extends from the sea coast to the confines of Madura, in a range of sixty miles by fifty-five."—_Cal. Monthly Register_ or _India Repository_, i. 7. COLLERY-HORN, s. This is a long brass horn of hideous sound, which is often used at native funerals in the Peninsula, and has come to be called, absurdly enough, _Cholera-horn_! [1832.—"_Toorree_ or _Toorrtooree_, commonly designated by Europeans COLLERY HORN, consists of three pieces fixed into one another, of a semi-circular shape."—_Herklots, Qanoon-e-Islam_, ed. 1863, p. liv. App.] 1879.—"... an early start being necessary, a happy thought struck the Chief Commissioner, to have the Amildar's CHOLERA-HORN men out at that hour to sound the reveillé, making the round of the camp."—_Madras Mail_, Oct. 7. COLLERY-STICK, s. This is a kind of throwing-stick or boomerang used by the COLLERIES. 1801.—"It was he first taught me to throw the spear, and hurl the COLLERY-STICK, a weapon scarcely known elsewhere, but in a skilful hand capable of being thrown to a certainty to any distance within 100 yards."—_Welsh's Reminiscences_, i. 130. Nelson calls these weapons "_Vallari Thadis_ or boomerangs."—_Madura_, Pt. ii. 44. [The proper form seems to be Tam. _valai tādi_, 'curved stick'; more usually Tam. _kallardādi_, _tādi_, 'stick.'] See also Sir Walter Elliot in _J. Ethnol. Soc._, N. S., i. 112, _seq._ COLOMBO, n.p. Properly _Kol̤umbu_, the modern capital of Ceylon, but a place of considerable antiquity. The derivation is very uncertain; some suppose it to be connected with the adjoining river _Kalani_-gangi. The name _Columbum_, used in several medieval narratives, belongs not to this place but to _Kaulam_ (see QUILON). c. 1346.—"We started for the city of KALANBŪ, one of the finest and largest cities of the island of Serendīb. It is the residence of the Wazīr Lord of the Sea (_Ḥākim-al-Bahr_), Jālastī, who has with him about 500 Habshis."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 185. 1517.—"The next day was Thursday in Passion Week; and they, well remembering this, and inspired with valour, said to the King that in fighting the Moors they would be insensible to death, which they greatly desired rather than be slaves to the Moors.... There were not 40 men in all, whole and sound for battle. And one brave man made a cross on the tip of a cane, which he set in front for standard, saying that God was his Captain, and that was his Flag, under which they should march deliberately against COLUMBO, where the Moor was with his forces."—_Correa_, ii. 521. 1553.—"The King, Don Manuel, because ... he knew ... that the King of COLUMBO, who was the true Lord of the Cinnamon, desired to possess our peace and friendship, wrote to the said Affonso d'Alboquerque, who was in the island in person, that if he deemed it well, he should establish a fortress in the harbour of COLUMBO, so as to make sure the offers of the King."—_Barros_, Dec. III. liv. ii. cap. 2. COLUMBO ROOT, CALUMBA ROOT, is stated by Milburn (1813) to be a staple export from Mozambique, being in great esteem as a remedy for dysentery, &c. It is _Jateorhiza palmata_, Miers; and the name _Kalumb_ is of E. African origin (_Hanbury and Flückiger_, 23). [The _N.E.D._ takes it from COLOMBO, 'under a false impression that it was supplied from thence.'] The following quotation is in error as to the name: c. 1779.—"RADIX COLOMBO ... derives its name from the town of Columbo, from whence it is sent with the ships to Europe (?); but it is well known that this root is neither found near Columba, nor upon the whole island of Ceylon...."—_Thunberg, Travels_, iv. 185. 1782.—"Any person having a quantity of fresh sound COLUMBIA ROOT to dispose of, will please direct a line...."—_India Gazette_, Aug. 24. [1809.—"An Account of the Male Plant, which furnishes the Medicine generally called COLUMBO or COLOMBA Root."—_Asiat. Res._ x. 385 _seqq._] 1850.—"Caoutchouc, or India-rubber, is found in abundance ... (near Tette) ... and CALUMBA-root is plentiful.... The India-rubber is made into balls for a game resembling 'fives,' and CALUMBA-root is said to be used as a mordant for certain colours, but not as a dye itself."—_Livingstone, Expedition to the Zambezi_, &c., p. 32. COMAR, n.p. This name (Ar. _al-Ḳumār_), which appears often in the old Arab geographers, has been the subject of much confusion among modern commentators, and probably also among the Arabs themselves; some of the former (_e.g._ the late M. Reinaud) confounding it with C. Comorin, others with Kāmrūp (or Assam). The various indications, _e.g._ that it was on the continent, and facing the direction of Arabia, _i.e._ the west; that it produced most valuable aloes-wood; that it lay a day's voyage, or three days' voyage, west of Ṣanf or CHAMPA (q.v.), and from ten to twenty days' sail from Zābaj (or Java), together with the name, identify it with CAMBOJA, or _Khmer_, as the native name is (see _Reinaud, Rel. des Arabes_, i. 97, ii. 48, 49; _Gildemeister_, 156 _seqq._; _Ibn Batuta_, iv. 240; _Abulfeda, Cathay and the Way Thither_, 519, 569). Even the sagacious De Orta is misled by the Arabs, and confounds _alcomari_ with a product of Cape Comorin (see _Colloquios_, f. 120_v_.). CÓMATY, s. Telug. and Canar. _kōmati_, 'a trader,' [said to be derived from Skt. _go_, 'eye,' _mushṭi_, 'fist,' from their vigilant habits]. This is a term used chiefly in the north of the Madras Presidency, and corresponding to CHETTY, [which the males assume as an affix]. 1627.—"The next Tribe is there termed COMMITTY, and these are generally the Merchants of the Place who by themselves or their servants, travell into the Countrey, gathering up Callicoes from the weavers, and other commodities, which they sell againe in greater parcels."—_Purchas, Pilgrimage_, 997. [1679.—"There came to us the Factory this day a Dworfe an Indian of the COMITTE Cast, he was he said 30 years old ... we measured him by the rule 46 inches high, all his limbs and his body streight and equall proportioned, of comely face, his speech small equalling his stature...."—_Streynsham Master_, in _Kistna Man._ 142. [1869.—"KOMATIS." See quotation under CHUCKLER.] COMBACONUM, n.p., written _Kumbakoṇam_. Formerly the seat of the Chola dynasty. Col. Branfill gives, as the usual derivation, Skt. _Kumbhakoṇa_, 'brim of a water-pot'; [the _Madras Gloss._ Skt. _kumbha_, _kona_, 'lane'] and this form is given in _Williams's Skt. Dict._ as 'name of a town.' The fact that an idol in the Saiva temple at Combaconam is called _Kumbheśvaram_ ('Lord of the water-pot') may possibly be a justification of this etymology. But see general remarks on S. Indian names in the Introduction. COMBOY. A sort of skirt or kilt of white calico, worn by Singhalese of both sexes, much in the same way as the Malay SARONG. The derivation which Sir E. Tennent (_Ceylon_, i. 612, ii. 107) gives of the word is quite inadmissible. He finds that a Chinese author describes the people of Ceylon as wearing a cloth made of _koo-pei_, _i.e._ of cotton; and he assumes therefore that those people call their own dress by a Chinese name for cotton! The word, however, is not real Singhalese; and we can have no doubt that it is the proper name CAMBAY. _Paños de Cãbaya_ are mentioned early as used in Ceylon (_Castanheda_, ii. 78), and _Cambays_ by Forrest (_Voyage to Mergui_, 79). In the _Government List of Native Words_ (Ceylon, 1869) the form used in the Island is actually _Kambāya_. A picture of the dress is given by Tennent (_Ceylon_, i. 612). It is now usually of white, but in mourning black is used. 1615.—"Tansho Samme, the Kinges kinsman, brought two pec. CAMBAIA cloth."—_Cocks's Diary_, i. 15. [1674-5.—"CAMBAJA Brawles."—_Invoice_ in _Birdwood, Report on Old Recs._, p. 42.] 1726.—In list of cloths purchased at Porto Novo are "CAMBAYEN."—_Valentijn, Chorom._ 10. [1727.—"CAMBAYA Lungies." See quotation under LOONGHEE.] COMMERCOLLY, n.p. A small but well-known town of Lower Bengal in the Nadiya District; properly _Kumār-khālī_ ['Prince's Creek']. The name is familiar in connection with the feather trade (see ADJUTANT). COMMISSIONER, s. In the Bengal and Bombay Presidencies this is a grade in the ordinary administrative hierarchy; it does not exist in Madras, but is found in the Punjab, Central Provinces, &c. The Commissioner is over a _Division_ embracing several Districts or Zillahs, and stands between the Collectors and Magistrates of these Districts on the one side, and the Revenue Board (if there is one) and the Local Government on the other. In the Regulation Provinces he is always a member of the Covenanted Civil Service; in Non-Regulation Provinces he may be a military officer; and in these the District officers immediately under him are termed 'Deputy Commissioners.' COMMISSIONER, CHIEF. A high official, governing a Province inferior to a Lieutenant-Governorship, in direct subordination to the Governor-General in Council. Thus the Punjab till 1859 was under a Chief Commissioner, as was Oudh till 1877 (and indeed, though the offices are united, the Lieut.-Governor of the N.W. Provinces holds also the title of Chief Commissioner of Oudh). The Central Provinces, Assam, and Burma are other examples of Provinces under Chief Commissioners. COMORIN, CAPE, n.p. The extreme southern point of the Peninsula of India; a name of great antiquity. No doubt Wilson's explanation is perfectly correct; and the quotation from the Periplus corroborates it. He says: "_Kumārī_, ... a young girl, a princess; a name of the goddess Durgā, to whom a temple dedicated at the extremity of the Peninsula has long given to the adjacent cape and coast the name of _Kumārī_, corrupted to Comorin...." The Tamil pronunciation is _Kumări_. c. 80-90.—"Another place follows called Κομὰρ, at which place is (* * *) and a port;[81] and here those who wish to consecrate the remainder of their life come and bathe, and there remain in celibacy. The same do women likewise. For it is related that the goddess there tarried a while and bathed."—_Periplus_, in Müller's _Geog. Gr. Min._ i. 300. c. 150.—"Κομαρία ἄκρον καὶ πόλις."—_Ptol._ [viii. 1 § 9]. 1298.—"COMARI is a country belonging to India, and there you may see something of the North Star, which we had not been able to see from the Lesser Java thus far."—_Marco Polo_, Bk. III. ch. 23. c. 1330.—"The country called Ma'bar is said to commence at the Cape KUMHARI, a name applied both to a town and a mountain."—_Abulfeda_, in _Gildemeister_, 185. [1514.—"COMEDIS." See quotation under MALABAR.] 1572.— "Ves corre a costa celebre Indiana Para o Sul até o cabo COMORI Ja chamado Cori, que Taprobana (Que ora he Ceilão) de fronte tem de si." _Camões_, v. 107. Here Camões identifies the ancient Κῶρυ or Κῶλις with Comorin. These are in Ptolemy distinct, and his _Kory_ appears to be the point of the Island of Rāmeśvaram from which the passage to Ceylon was shortest. This, as _Kōlis_, appears in various forms in other geographers as the extreme seaward point of India, and in the geographical poem of Dionysius it is described as towering to a stupendous height above the waves. Mela regards _Colis_ as the turning point of the Indian coast, and even in Ptolemy's Tables his _Kōry_ is further south than _Komaria_, and is the point of departure from which he discusses distances to the further East (see _Ptolemy_, Bk. I. capp. 13, 14; also see Bishop Caldwell's _Comp. Grammar, Introd._, p. 103). It is thus intelligible how comparative geographers of the 16th century identified _Kōry_ with C. Comorin. In 1864 the late venerated Bishop Cotton visited C. Comorin in company with two of his clergy (both now missionary bishops). He said that having bathed at Hardwār, one of the most northerly of Hindu sacred places, he should like to bathe at this, the most southerly. Each of the chaplains took one of the bishop's hands as they entered the surf, which was heavy; so heavy that his right-hand aid was torn from him, and had not the other been able to hold fast, Bishop Cotton could hardly have escaped.[82] [1609.—"... very strong cloth and is called _Cacha de_ COMOREE."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 29. [1767.—"The pagoda of the CUNNACOMARY belonging to Tinnevelly."—Treaty, in _Logan, Malabar_, iii. 117.] 1817.— "... Lightly latticed in With odoriferous woods of COMORIN." _Lalla Rookh, Mokanna._ This probably is derived from D'Herbelot, and involves a confusion often made between _Comorin_ and COMAR—the land of aloes-wood. COMOTAY, COMATY, n.p. This name appears prominently in some of the old maps of Bengal, _e.g._ that embraced in the _Magni Mogolis Imperium_ of Blaeu's great Atlas (1645-50). It represents _Kāmata_, a State, and _Kāmatapur_, a city, of which most extensive remains exist in the territory of Koch Bihār in Eastern Bengal (see COOCH BEHAR). These are described by Dr. Francis Buchanan, in the book published by Montgomery Martin under the name of _Eastern India_ (vol. iii. 426 _seqq._). The city stood on the west bank of the River Darlā, which formed the defence on the east side, about 5 miles in extent. The whole circumference of the enclosure is estimated by Buchanan at 19 miles, the remainder being formed by a rampart which was (c. 1809) "in general about 130 feet in width at the base, and from 20 to 30 feet in perpendicular height." 1553.—"Within the limits in which we comprehend the kingdom of Bengala are those kingdoms subject to it ... lower down towards the sea the kingdom of COMOTAIJ."—_Barros_, IV. ix. 1. [c. 1596.—"KAMTAH." See quotation under COOCH BEHAR.] 1873.—"During the 15th century, the tract north of Rangpúr was in the hands of the Rájahs of KÁMATA.... KÁMATA was invaded, about 1498 A.D., by Husain Sháh."—_Blochmann_, in _J. As. Soc. Bengal_, xiii. pt. i. 240. COMPETITION-WALLAH, s. A hybrid of English and Hindustani, applied in modern Anglo-Indian colloquial to members of the Civil Service who have entered it by the competitive system first introduced in 1856. The phrase was probably the invention of one of the older or Haileybury members of the same service. These latter, whose nominations were due to interest, and who were bound together by the intimacies and _esprit de corps_ of a common college, looked with some disfavour upon the children of Innovation. The name was readily taken up in India, but its familiarity in England is probably due in great part to the "Letters of a COMPETITION-WALA," written by one who had no real claim to the title, Sir G. O. Trevelyan, who was later on member for Hawick Burghs, Chief Secretary for Ireland, and author of the excellent _Life_ of his uncle, Lord Macaulay. The second portion of the word, _wālā_, is properly a Hindi adjectival affix, corresponding in a general way to the Latin _-arius_. Its usual employment as affix to a substantive makes it frequently denote "agent, doer, keeper, man, inhabitant, master, lord, possessor, owner," as Shakespear vainly tries to define it, and as in Anglo-Indian usage is popularly assumed to be its meaning. But this kind of denotation is incidental; there is no real limitation to such meaning. This is demonstrable from such phrases as _Kābul-wālā ghoṛā_, 'the Kabulian horse,' and from the common form of village nomenclature in the Panjāb, _e.g._ _Mīr-Khān-wālā_, _Ganda-Singh-wālā_, and so forth, implying the village established by Mir-Khan or Ganda-Singh. In the three immediately following quotations, the second and third exhibit a strictly idiomatic use of _wālā_, the first an incorrect English use of it. 1785.— "Tho' then the Bostonians made such a fuss, Their example ought not to be followed by us, But I wish that a band of good Patriot-WALLAHS ..."—In _Seton-Karr_, i. 93. " In this year Tippoo Sahib addresses a rude letter to the Nawāb of Shānūr (or Savanūr) as "The ShahnoorWÂLAH."—_Select Letters of Tippoo_, 184. 1814.—"Gungadhur Shastree is a person of great shrewdness and talent.... Though a very learned shastree, he affects to be quite an Englishman, walks fast, talks fast, interrupts and contradicts, and calls the Peshwa and his ministers 'old fools' and ... 'dam rascals.' He mixes English words with everything he says, and will say of some one (Holkar for instance): _Bhot tricks_WALLA _tha, laiken barra akulkund_, Kukhye _tha_, ('He was very tricky, but very sagacious; he was cock-eyed')."—_Elphinstone_, in _Life_, i. 276. 1853.—"'No, I'm a Suffolk-WALLA.'"—_Oakfield_, i. 66. 1864.—"The stories against the COMPETITION-WALLAHS, which are told and fondly believed by the Haileybury men, are all founded more or less on the want of _savoir faire_. A collection of these stories would be a curious proof of the credulity of the human mind on a question of class against class."—_Trevelyan_, p. 9. 1867.—"From a deficiency of civil servants ... it became necessary to seek reinforcements, not alone from Haileybury, ... but from new recruiting fields whence volunteers might be obtained ... under the pressure of necessity, such an exceptional measure was sanctioned by Parliament. Mr. Elliot, having been nominated as a candidate by Campbell Marjoribanks, was the first of the since celebrated list of the COMPETITION-WALLAHS."—Biog. Notice prefixed to vol. i. of _Dowson's Ed. of Elliot's Historians of India_, p. xxviii. The exceptional arrangement alluded to in the preceding quotation was authorised by 7 Geo. IV. cap. 56. But it did not involve competition; it only authorised a system by which writerships could be given to young men who had not been at Haileybury College, on their passing certain test examinations, and they were ranked according to their merit in passing such examinations, but below the writers who had left Haileybury at the preceding half-yearly examination. The first examination under this system was held 29th March, 1827, and Sir H. M. Elliot headed the list. The system continued in force for five years, the last examination being held in April, 1832. In all 83 civilians were nominated in this way, and, among other well-known names, the list included H. Torrens, Sir H. B. Harington, Sir R. Montgomery, Sir J. Cracroft Wilson, Sir T. Pycroft, W. Tayler, the Hon. E. Drummond. 1878.—"The COMPETITION-WALLAH, at home on leave or retirement, dins perpetually into our ears the greatness of India.... We are asked to feel awestruck and humbled at the fact that Bengal alone has 66 millions of inhabitants. We are invited to experience an awful thrill of sublimity when we learn that the area of Madras far exceeds that of the United Kingdom."—_Sat. Rev._, June 15, p. 750. COMPOUND, s. The enclosed ground, whether garden or waste, which surrounds an Anglo-Indian house. Various derivations have been suggested for this word, but its history is very obscure. The following are the principal suggestions that have been made:—[83] (_a._) That it is a corruption of some supposed Portuguese word. (_b._) That it is a corruption of the French _campagne_. (_c._) That it is a corruption of the Malay word _kampung_, as first (we believe) indicated by Mr. John Crawfurd. (A.) The Portuguese origin is assumed by Bishop Heber in passages quoted below. In one he derives it from _campaña_ (for which, in modern Portuguese at least, we should read _campanha_); but _campanha_ is not used in such a sense. It seems to be used only for 'a campaign,' or for the Roman _Campagna_. In the other passage he derives it from _campao_ (_sic_), but there is no such word. It is also alleged by Sir Emerson Tennent (_infra_), who suggests _campinho_; but this, meaning 'a small plain,' is not used for compound. Neither is the latter word, nor any word suggestive of it, used among the Indo-Portuguese. In the early Portuguese histories of India (_e.g._ _Castanheda_, iii. 436, 442; vi. 3) the words used for what we term _compound_, are _jardim_, _patio_, _horta_. An examination of all the passages of the Indo-Portuguese Bible, where the word might be expected to occur, affords only _horta_. There is a use of _campo_ by the Italian Capuchin P. Vincenzo Maria (Roma, 1672), which we thought at first to be analogous: "Gionti alla porta della città (Aleppo) ... arrivati al _Campo_ de' Francesi; doue è la Dogana...." (p. 475). We find also in Rauwolff's _Travels_ (c. 1573), as published in English by the famous John Ray: "Each of these nations (at Aleppo) have their peculiar _Champ_ to themselves, commonly named after the Master that built it...."; and again: "When ... the _Turks_ have washed and cleansed themselves, they go into their Chappells, which are in the Middle of their great _Camps_ or _Carvatschars_...." (p. 84 and p. 259 of Ray's 2nd edition). This use of _Campo_, and _Champ_, has a curious kind of analogy to _compound_, but it is probably only a translation of _Maidān_ or some such Oriental word. (B.) As regards _campagne_, which once commended itself as probable, it must be observed that nothing like the required sense is found among the seven or eight classes of meaning assigned to the word in _Littré_. The word _campo_ again in the Portuguese of the 16th century seems to mean always, or nearly always, a _camp_. We have found only one instance in those writers of its use with a meaning in the least suggestive of _compound_, but in this its real meaning is 'site': "queymou a cidade toda ate não ficar mais que ho _campo_ em que estevera." ("They burned the whole city till nothing remained but the site on which it stood"—_Castanheda_, vi. 130). There is a special use of _campo_ by the Portuguese in the Further East, alluded to in the quotation from Pallegoix's _Siam_, but that we shall see to be only a representation of the Malay _Kampung_. We shall come back upon it. [See quotation from _Correa_, with note, under FACTORY.] (C.) The objection raised to _kampung_ as the origin of _compound_ is chiefly that the former word is not so used in Java by either Dutch or natives, and the author of _Max Havelaar_ expresses doubt if _compound_ is a Malay or Javanese word at all (pp. 360-361). _Erf_ is the usual word among the Dutch. In Java _kampung_ seems to be used only for a native village, or for a particular ward or quarter of a town. But it is impossible to doubt that among the English in our Malay settlements COMPOUND is used in this sense in speaking English, and _kampung_ in speaking Malay. _Kampung_ is also used by the Malays themselves, in our settlements, in this sense. All the modern dictionaries that we have consulted give this sense among others. The old _Dictionarium Malaico-Latinum_ of David Haex (Romae, 1631) is a little vague: "CAMPON, coniunctio, vel conuentus. Hinc viciniae et parua loca, _campon_ etiam appellantur." _Crawfurd_ (1852): "KAMPUNG ... an enclosure, a space fenced in; a village; a quarter or subdivision of a town." _Favre_ (1875): "Maison avec un terrain qui l'entoure." _Pijnappel_ (1875), _Maleisch-Hollandisch Woordenboek_: "KAMPOENG—Omheind Erf, Wijk, Buurt, Kamp," _i.e._ "Ground hedged round, village, hamlet, _camp_." And also, let it be noted, the Javanese Dict. of _P. Jansz_ (_Javaansch-Nederlandsch Woordenboek_, Samarang, 1876): "KAMPOENG—Omheind erf van Woningen; wijk die onder een hoofd staat," _i.e._ "Enclosed ground of dwellings; village which is under one Headman." _Marre_, in his _Kata-Kata Malayou_ (Paris, 1875), gives the following expanded definition: "Village palissadé, ou, dans une ville, quartier séparé et généralement clos, occupé par des gens de même nation, Malays, Siamois, Chinois, Bouguis, &c. Ce mot signifie proprement un enclos, une enciente, et par extension quartier clos, faubourg, ou village palissadé. Le mot _Kampong_ désigne parfois aussi une maison d'une certaine importance avec le terrain clos qui en dépend, et qui l'entoure" (p. 95). We take Marsden last (_Malay Dictionary_, 1812) because he gives an illustration: "KAMPONG, an enclosure, a place surrounded with a paling; a fenced or fortified village; a quarter, district, or suburb of a city; a collection of buildings. _Mem-bûat_ [to make] _rumah_ [house] _serta dañgan_ [together with] KAMPONG-_nia_ [compound thereof], to erect a house with its enclosure ... _Ber-Kampong_, to assemble, come together; _meñgampong_, to collect, to bring together." The Reverse Dictionary gives: "YARD, _alaman_, KAMPONG." [See also many further references much to the same effect in Scott, _Malayan Words_, p. 123 _seqq._] In a Malay poem given in the _Journal of the Ind. Archipelago_, vol i. p. 44, we have these words:— "_Trúsláh ka_ KAMPONG _s'orange Saudágar_." ["Passed to the _kampong_ of a Merchant."] and "_Titáh bágindú rajá sultání_ KÁMPONG _śiápá garángun íní_." ["Thus said the Prince, the Raja Sultani, Whose _kampong_ may this be?"] These explanations and illustrations render it almost unnecessary to add in corroboration that a friend who held office in the Straits for twenty years assures us that the word KAMPUNG is habitually used, in the Malay there spoken, as the equivalent of the Indian COMPOUND. If this was the case 150 years ago in the English settlements at Bencoolen and elsewhere (and we know from Marsden that it _was_ so 100 years ago), it does not matter whether such a use of _kampung_ was correct or not, _compound_ will have been a natural corruption of it. Mr. E. C. Baber, who lately spent some time in our Malay settlements on his way from China, tells me (H. Y.) that the frequency with which he heard _kampung_ applied to the 'compound,' convinced him of this etymology, which he had before doubted greatly. It is not difficult to suppose that the word, if its use originated in our Malay factories and settlements, should have spread to the continental Presidencies, and so over India. Our factories in the Archipelago were older than any of our settlements in India Proper. The factors and writers were frequently moved about, and it is conceivable that a word so much wanted (for no English word now in use _does_ express the idea satisfactorily) should have found ready acceptance. In fact the word, from like causes, _has_ spread to the ports of China and to the missionary and mercantile stations in tropical Africa, East and West, and in Madagascar. But it may be observed that it was possible that the word _kampung_ was itself originally a corruption of the Port. _campo_, taking the meaning first of _camp_, and thence of an enclosed area, or rather that in some less definable way the two words reacted on each other. The Chinese quarter at Batavia—_Kampong Tzina_—is commonly called in Dutch '_het Chinesche_ Kamp' or '_het_ Kamp _der Chinezen_.' _Kampung_ was used at Portuguese Malacca in this way at least 270 years ago, as the quotation from Godinho de Eredia shows. The earliest Anglo-Indian example of the word COMPOUND is that of 1679 (below). In a quotation from Dampier (1688) under COT, where _compound_ would come in naturally, he says '_yard_.' 1613.—(At Malacca). "And this settlement is divided into 2 parishes, S. Thomé and S. Stephen, and that part of S. Thomé called CAMPON _Chelim_ extends from the shore of the _Jaos_ bazar to N.W., terminating at the Stone Bastion; and in this dwell the _Chelis_ of Coromandel.... And the other part of S. Stephen's, called CAMPON _China_, extends from the said shore of the _Jaos_ Bazar, and mouth of the river to the N.E., ... and in this part, called CAMPON _China_, dwell the _Chincheos_ ... and foreign traders, and native fishermen."—_Godinho de Eredia_, i. 6. In the plans given by this writer, we find different parts of the city marked accordingly, as CAMPON _Chelim_, CAMPON _China_, CAMPON _Bendara_ (the quarter where the native magistrate, the BENDĀRA lived). [See also CHELING and CAMPOO.] 1679.—(At Pollicull near Madapollam), "There the Dutch have a Factory of a large COMPOUNDE, where they dye much blew cloth, having above 300 jars set in the ground for that work; also they make many of their best paintings there."—_Fort St. Geo. Consns._ (on Tour), April 14. In _Notes and Extracts_, Madras, 1871. 1696.—"The 27th we began to unlade, and come to their custom-houses, of which there are _three_, in a _square_ COMPOUND of about 100 paces over each way.... The goods being brought and set in _two Rows_ in the middle of the _square_ are one by one opened before the _Mandareens_."—_Mr. Bowyear's Journal at Cochin China_, dated Foy-Foe, April 30. _Dalrymple, Or. Rep._ i. 79. 1772.—"YARD (before or behind a house), Aungâun. Commonly called a COMPOUND."—Vocabulary in _Hadley's Grammar_, 129. (See under MOORS.) 1781.— "In common usage here a _chit_ Serves for our business or our wit. _Bankshal's_ a place to lodge our ropes, And Mango orchards all are _Topes_. _Godown_ usurps the ware-house place, COMPOUND denotes each walled space. To _Dufterkhanna_, _Ottor_, _Tanks_, The English language owes no thanks; Since Office, Essence, Fish-pond shew We need not words so harsh and new. Much more I could such words expose, But _Ghauts_ and _Dawks_ the list shall close; Which in plain English is no more Than Wharf and Post expressed before." _India Gazette_, March 3. " "... will be sold by Public Auction ... all that Brick Dwelling-house, Godowns, and COMPOUND."—_Ibid._, April 21. 1788.—"COMPOUND—The court-yard belonging to a house. A corrupt word."—The _Indian Vocabulary_, London, Stockdale. 1793.—"To be sold by Public Outcry ... the House, Out Houses, and COMPOUND," &c.—_Bombay Courier_, Nov. 2. 1810.—"The houses (at Madras) are usually surrounded by a field or COMPOUND, with a few trees or shrubs, but it is with incredible pains that flowers or fruit are raised."—_Maria Graham_, 124. " "When I entered the great gates, and looked around for my palankeen ... and when I beheld the beauty and extent of the COMPOUND ... I thought that I was no longer in the world that I had left in the East."—_An Account of Bengal, and of a Visit to Government House_ (at Calcutta) _by Ibrahim the son of Candu the Merchant_, _ibid._ p. 198. This is a Malay narrative translated by Dr. Leyden. Very probably the word translated COMPOUND was _kampung_, but that cannot be ascertained. 1811.—"Major Yule's attack was equally spirited, but after routing the enemy's force at CAMPONG Malayo, and killing many of them, he found the bridge on fire, and was unable to penetrate further."—_Sir S. Auchmuty's Report of the Capture of Fort Cornelis._ c. 1817.—"When they got into the COMPOUND, they saw all the ladies and gentlemen in the verandah waiting."—_Mrs. Sherwood's Stories_, ed. 1863, p. 6. 1824.—"He then proceeded to the rear COMPOUND of the house, returned, and said, 'It is a tiger, sir.'"—_Seely, Wonders of Ellora_, ch. i. " "... The large and handsome edifices of Garden Reach, each standing by itself in a little woody lawn (a 'COMPOUND' they call it here, by an easy corruption from the Portuguese word _campaña_ ...)."—_Heber_, ed. 1844, i. 28. 1848.—"Lady O'Dowd, too, had gone to her bed in the nuptial chamber, on the ground floor, and had tucked her mosquito curtains round her fair form, when the guard at the gates of the commanding officer's COMPOUND beheld Major Dobbin, in the moonlight, rushing towards the house with a swift step."—_Vanity Fair_, ed. 1867, ii. 93. 1860.—"Even amongst the English, the number of Portuguese terms in daily use is remarkable. The grounds attached to a house are its 'COMPOUND,' _campinho_."—_Emerson Tennent, Ceylon_, ii. 70. [1869.—"I obtained the use of a good-sized house in the CAMPONG Sirani (or Christian village)."—_Wallace, Malay Archip._, ed. 1890, p. 256.] We have found this word singularly transformed in a passage extracted from a modern novel: 1877.—"When the Rebellion broke out at other stations in India, I left our own COMPOST."—_Sat. Review_, Feb. 3, p. 148. A little learning is a dangerous thing! The following shows the adoption of the word in West Africa. 1880.—From West Afr. Mission, Port Lokkoh, Mr. A. Burchaell writes: "Every evening we go out visiting and preaching the Gospel to our Timneh friends in their COMPOUNDS."—_Proceedings of C. M. Society_ for 1878-9, p. 14. COMPRADORE, COMPODORE, &c., s. Port. _comprador_, 'purchaser,' from _comprar_, 'to purchase.' This word was formerly in use in Bengal, where it is now quite obsolete; but it is perhaps still remembered in Madras, and it is common in China. In Madras the _compradore_ is (or was) a kind of house-steward, who keeps the household accounts, and purchases necessaries. In China he is much the same as a BUTLER (q.v.). A new building was to be erected on the Bund at Shanghai, and Sir T. Wade was asked his opinion as to what style of architecture should be adopted. He at once said that for Shanghai, a great Chinese commercial centre, it ought to be COMPRADORIC! 1533.—"Antonio da Silva kept his own counsel about the (threat of) war, because during the delay caused by the exchange of messages, he was all the time buying and selling by means of his COMPRADORES."—_Correa_, iii. 562. 1615.—"I understand that yesterday the Hollanders cut a slave of theirs a-peeces for theft, per order of justice, and thrust their COMPRADOR (or cats buyer) out of dores for a lecherous knave...."—_Cocks's Diary_, i. 19. 1711.—"Every Factory had formerly a COMPRADORE, whose Business it was to buy in Provisions and other Necessarys. But the Hoppos have made them all such Knaves...."—_Lockyer_, 108. [1748.—"COMPRADORES." See quotation under BANKSHALL.] 1754.—"COMPIDORE. The office of this servant is to go to market and bring home small things, such as fruit, &c."—_Ives_, 50. 1760-1810.—"All river-pilots and ships' COMPRADORES must be registered at the office of the Tung-che at Macao."—'_Eight Regulations_,' from the _Fankwae at Canton_ (1882), p. 28. 1782.—"Le COMPRADOR est celui qui fournit généralement tout ce dont on a besoin, excepté les objets de cargaison; il y en a un pour chaque Nation: il approvisionne la loge, et tient sous lui plusieurs commis chargés de la fourniture des vaisseaux."—_Sonnerat_ (ed. 1782), ii. 236. 1785.—"COMPUDOUR ... Sicca Rs. 3."—In _Seton-Karr_, i. 107 (Table of Wages). 1810.—"The COMPADORE, or _Kurz-burdar_, or _Butler-Konnah-Sircar_, are all designations for the same individual, who acts as purveyor.... This servant may be considered as appertaining to the order of sircars, of which he should possess all the cunning."—_Williamson, V. M._ i. 270. See SIRCAR. The obsolete term _Kurz-burdar_ above represents _Kharach-bardār_ "in charge of (daily) expenditure." 1840.—"About 10 days ago ... the Chinese, having kidnapped our COMPENDOR, Parties were sent out to endeavour to recover him."—_Mem. Col. Mountain_, 164. 1876.—"We speak chiefly of the educated classes, and not of 'boys' and COMPRADORES, who learn in a short time both to touch their caps, and wipe their noses in their masters' pocket-handkerchiefs."—_Giles, Chinese Sketches_, [p. 15]. 1876.— "An' Massa Coe feel velly sore An' go an' scold he COMPRADORE." _Leland, Pidgin English Sing-Song_, 26. 1882.—"The most important Chinese within the Factory was the COMPRADORE ... all Chinese employed in any factory, whether as his own 'pursers,' or in the capacity of servants, cooks, or coolies, were the COMPRADORE'S own people."—_The Fankwae_, p. 53. CONBALINGUA, s. The common pumpkin, [_cucurbita pepo_. The word comes from the Malayāl., Tel. or Can. _kumbalam_; _kumbalanu_, the pumpkin]. 1510.—"I saw another kind of fruit which resembled a pumpkin in colour, is two spans in length, and has more than three fingers of pulp ... and it is a very curious thing, and it is called COMOLANGA, and grows on the ground like melons."—_Varthema_, 161. [1554.—"CONBALINGUAS." See quotation under BRINJAUL.] [c. 1610.—Couto gives a tradition of the origin of the kingdom of Pegu, from a fisherman who was born of a certain flower; "they also say that his wife was born of a COMBALENGA, which is an apple (_pomo_) very common in India of which they make several kinds of preserve, so cold that it is used in place of sugar of roses; and they are of the size and fashion of large melons; and there are some so large that it would be as much as a lad could do to lift one by himself. This apple the Pegús call _Sapua_."—Dec. xii. liv. v. cap. iii.] c. 1690.—"In Indiae insulis quaedam quoque Cucurbitae et Cucumeris reperiuntur species ab Europaeis diversae ... harumque nobilissima est COMOLINGA, quae maxima est species Indicarum cucurbitarum."—_Rumphius, Herb. Amb._ v. 395. CONCAN, n.p. Skt. _konkaṇa_, [Tam. _konkaṇam_], the former in the Pauranic lists the name of a people; Hind. _Konkan_ and _Kokan_. The low country of Western India between the Ghauts and the sea, extending, roughly speaking, from Goa northward to Guzerat. But the modern Commissionership, or Civil Division, embraces also North Canara (south of Goa). In medieval writings we find frequently, by a common Asiatic fashion of coupling names, _Kokan-_ or _Konkan-Tana_; TANA having been a chief place and port of _Konkan_. c. 70 A.D.—The COCONDAE of Pliny are perhaps the _Konkaṇas_. 404.—"In the south are Ceylon (Lankâ) ... KONKAN ..." &c.—_Bṛhat Saṅhita_, in _J.R.A.S._, N.S. v. 83. c. 1300.—"Beyond Guzerat are KONKAN and _Tána_; beyond them the country of Malíbár."—_Rashīduddīn_, in _Elliot_, i. 68. c. 1335.—"When he heard of the Sultan's death he fled to a Kafir prince called Burabra, who lived in the inaccessible mountains between Daulatabad and KŪKAN-_Tāna_."—_Ibn Batuta_, iii. 335. c. 1350.—In the _Portulano Mediceo_ in the Laurentian Library we have 'COCIN_tana_,' and in the Catalan Map of 1375 'COCIN_taya_.' 1553.—"And as from the Ghauts (_Gate_) to the Sea, on the west of the Decan, all that strip is called CONCAN, so also from the Ghauts to the Sea, on the West of Canara (leaving out those forty and six leagues just spoken of, which are also parts of this same Canara), that strip which extends to Cape Comorin ... is called Malabar...."—_Barros_, I. ix. 1. [1563.—"CUNCAM." See quotation under GHAUT.] 1726.—"The kingdom of this Prince is commonly called Visiapoer, after its capital, ... but it is properly called CUNKAN."—_Valentijn_, iv. (_Suratte_), 243; [also see under DECCAN]. c. 1732.—"Goa, in the Adel Sháhi KOKAN."—_Khāfī Khān_, in _Elliot_, vii. 211. 1804.—"I have received your letter of the 28th, upon the subject of the landing of 3 French officers in the KONKAN; and I have taken measures to have them arrested."—_Wellington_, iii. 33. 1813.—"... CONCAN or COKUN ..."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ i. 189; [2nd ed. i. 102]. 1819.—Mr. W. Erskine, in his Account of Elephanta, writes KOKAN.—_Tr. Lit. Soc. Bomb._, i. 249. CONFIRMED, p. Applied to an officer whose hold of an appointment is made permanent. In the Bengal Presidency the popular term is PUCKA; (q.v.); (also see CUTCHA). [1805.—"It appears not unlikely that the Government and the Company may CONFIRM Sir G. Barlow in the station to which he has succeeded...."—In _L. of Colebrooke_, 223.] 1886.—"... one Marsden, who has paid his addresses to my daughter—a young man in the Public Works, who (would you believe it, Mr. Cholmondeley?) has not even been CONFIRMED. "_Cholm._ The young heathen!"—_Trevelyan, The Dawk Bungalow_, p. 220. CONGEE, s. In use all over India for the water in which rice has been boiled. The article being used as one of invalid diet, the word is sometimes applied to such slops generally. _Congee_ also forms the usual starch of Indian washermen. [A _conjee_-cap was a sort of starched night-cap, and Mr. Draper, the husband of Sterne's Eliza, had it put on by Mrs. Draper's rival when he took his afternoon nap. (_Douglas, Glimpses of Old Bombay_, pp. 86, 201.)] It is from the Tamil _kanjī_, 'boilings.' _Congee_ is known to Horace, though reckoned, it would seem, so costly a remedy that the miser patient would as lief die as be plundered to the extent implied in its use: "... Hunc medicus multum celer atque fidelis Excitat hoc pacto ... ... 'Agedum; sume hoc _ptisanarium Oryzae_.' 'Quanti emptae?' 'Parvo.' '_Quanti_ ergo.' 'Octussibus.' 'Eheu! Quid refert, morbo, an furtis pereamve rapinis?'" _Sat. II._ iii. 147 _seqq._ c. A.D. 70.—(Indi) "maxime quidem ORYZA gaudent, ex qua TISANAM conficiunt quam reliqui mortales ex hordeo."—_Pliny_, xviii. § 13. 1563.—"They give him to drink the water squeezed out of rice with pepper and cummin (which they call CANJE)."—_Garcia_, f. 76_b_. 1578.—"... CANJU, which is the water from the boiling of rice, keeping it first for some hours till it becomes acid...."—_Acosta, Tractado_, 56. 1631.—"Potus quotidianus itaque sit decoctum oryzae quod CANDGIE Indi vocant."—_Jac. Bontii_, Lib. II. cap. iii. 1672.—"... la CANGIA, ordinaria colatione degl' Indiani ... quale colano del riso mal cotto."—_P. Vinc. Maria_, 3rd ed., 379. 1673.—"They have ... a great smooth Stone on which they beat their Cloaths till clean; and if for Family use, starch them with CONGEE."—_Fryer_, 200. 1680.—"Le dejeûné des noirs est ordinairement du CANGÉ, qui est une eau de ris epaisse."—_Dellon, Inquisition at Goa_, 136. 1796.—"CAGNI, boiled rice water, which the Europeans call CANGI, is given free of all expenses, in order that the traveller may quench his thirst with a cooling and wholesome beverage."—_P. Paulinus, Voyage_, p. 70. "Can't drink as it is hot, and can't throw away as it is KANJI."—_Ceylon Proverb, Ind. Ant._ i. 59. CONGEE-HOUSE, CONJEE-HOUSE, s. The 'cells' (or temporary lock-up) of a regiment in India; so called from the traditionary regimen of the inmates; [in N. India commonly applied to a cattle-pound]. 1835.—"All men confined for drunkenness should, if possible, be confined by themselves in the CONGEE-HOUSE, till sober."—G. O., quoted in _Mawson's Records of the Indian Command of Sir C. Napier_, 101 note. CONGEVERAM, n.p. An ancient and holy city of S. India, 46 m. S.W. of Madras. It is called _Kachchi_ in Tamil literature, and _Kachchipuram_ is probably represented by the modern name. [The _Madras Gloss._ gives the indigenous name as _Cutchy_ (_Kachchi_), meaning 'the heart-leaved moon-seed plant,' _tinospera cordifolia_, from which the Skt. name _Kanchipura_, 'shining city,' is corrupted.] c. 1030.—See KANCHI in Al-Birūnī, under MALABAR. 1531.—"Some of them said that the whole history of the Holy House (of St. Thomas) was written in the house of the Pagoda which is called CAMJEVERÃO, twenty leagues distant from the Holy House, of which I will tell you hereafter...."—_Correa_, iii. 424. 1680.—"Upon a report that Podela Lingapa had put a stop to all the Dutch business of Policat under his government, the agent sent Braminy spys to CONJEE VORAM and to Policat."—_Ft. St. Geo. Cons._ Aug. 30. In _Notes and Exts._ No. iii. 32. CONGO-BUNDER, CONG, n.p. _Kung bandar_; a port formerly of some consequence and trade, on the north shore of the Persian Gulf, about 100 m. west of Gombroon. The Portuguese had a factory here for a good many years after their expulsion from Ormus, and under treaty with Persia, made in 1625, had a right of pearl-fishing at Bahrein and a claim to half of the customs of Cong. These claims seem to have been gradually disregarded, and to have had no effect after about 1670, though the Portuguese would appear to have still kept up some pretext of monopoly of rights there in 1677 (see _Chardin_, ed. 1735, i. 348, and _Bruce's Annals of the E.I.C._, iii. 393). Some confusion is created by the circumstance that there is another place on the same coast, called _Kongūn_, which possessed a good many vessels up to 1859, when it was destroyed by a neighbouring chief (see _Stiffe's P. Gulf Pilot_, 128). And this place is indicated by A. Hamilton (below) as the great mart for Bahrein pearls, which Fryer and others assign to what is evidently _Cong_. 1652.—"Near to the place where the Euphrates falls from Balsara [see BALSORA] into the Sea, there is a little Island, where the Barques generally come to an Anchor.... There we stay'd four days, whence to Bandar-CONGO it is 14 days Sail.... This place would be a far better habitation for the Merchants than _Ormus_, where it is very unwholsom and dangerous to live. But that which hinders the Trade from Bandar-CONGO is, because the Road to _Lar_ is so bad.... The 30th, we hir'd a Vessel for _Bander-Abassi_, and after 3 or 4 hours Sailing we put into a Village ... in the Island of _Keckmishe_" (see KISHM).—_Tavernier_, E.T. i. 94. 1653.—"CONGUE est vne petite ville fort agreable sur le sein Persique à trois journées du Bandar Abbassi tirant à l'Ouest dominée par le Schah ... les Portugais y ont vn Feitour (see FACTOR) qui prend la moitié de la Doüane, et donne la permission aux barques de nauiger, en luy payant vn certain droit, parceque toutes ces mers sont tributaires de la generalité de Mascati, qui est à l'entrée du sein Persique.... Cette ville est peuplée d'Arabes, de Parsis et d'Indous qui ont leur Pagodes et leur Saincts hors la ville."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, ed. 1657, p. 284. 1677.—"_A Voyage to_ CONGO _for Pearl_.—Two days after our Arrival at Gombroon, I went to CONGO.... At noon we came to Bassatu (see BASSADORE), an old ruined Town of the Portugals, fronting CONGO.... CONGO is something better built than Gombroon, and has some small Advantage of the Air" (Then goes off about pearls).—_Fryer_, 320. 1683.—"One Haggerston taken by ye said President into his Service, was run away with a considerable quantity of Gold and Pearle, to ye amount of 30,000 Rupees, intrusted to him at Bussera (see BALSORA) and CONG, to bring to Surrat, to save Freight and Custom."—_Hedges, Diary_, i. 96 _seq._ 1685.—"_May 27._—This afternoon it pleased God to bring us in safety to CONG Road. I went ashore immediately to Mr. Brough's house (Supra Cargo of ye _Siam Merchant_), and lay there all night."—_Ibid._ i. 202. 1727.—"_Congoun_ stands on the South side of a large River, and makes a pretty good figure in Trade; for most of the Pearl that are caught at _Bareen_, on the _Arabian_ Side, are brought hither for a Market, and many fine Horses are sent thence to _India_, where they generally sell well.... The next maritim town, down the Gulf, is CONG, where the _Portuguese_ lately had a Factory, but of no great Figure in Trade, tho' that Town has a small Trade with _Banyans_ and _Moors_ from _India_." (Here the first place is _Kongun_, the second one _Kung_).—_A. Hamilton_, i. 92 _seq._; [ed. 1744]. CONICOPOLY, s. Literally 'Account-Man,' from Tam. _kanakka_, 'account' or 'writing,' and _piḷḷai_, 'child' or 'person.' ["The _Kanakar_ are usually addressed as '_Pillay_,' a title of respect common to them and the agricultural and shepherd castes" (_Madras Man._ ii. 229).] In Madras, a native clerk or writer, [in particular a shipping clerk. The corresponding Tel. term is CURNUM]. 1544.—"Duc eò tecum ... domesticos tuos; pueros et aliquem CONACAPULAM qui norit scribere, cujus manu exaratas relinquere posses in quovis loco precationes a Pueris et aliis Catechumenis ediscendas."—_Scti. Franc. Xavier, Epist._, pp. 160 _seq._ 1584.—"So you must appoint in each village or station fitting teachers and CANACOPOLY, as we have already arranged, and these must assemble the children every day at a certain time and place, and teach and drive into them the elements of reading and religion."—_Ditto_, in _Coleridge's L._ of him, ii. 24. 1578.—"At Tanor in Malabar I was acquainted with a Nayre CANACOPOLA, a writer in the Camara del Rey at Tanor ... who every day used to eat to the weight of 5 drachms (of opium), which he would take in my presence."—_Acosta, Tractado_, 415. c. 1580.—"One came who worked as a clerk, and said he was a poor CANAQUAPOLLE, who had nothing to give."—_Primor e Honra_, &c., f. 94. 1672.—"Xaverius set everywhere teachers called CANACAPPELS."—_Baldaeus, Ceylon_, 377. 1680.—"The Governour, accompanyed with the Councell and severall Persons of the factory, attended by six files of Soldyers, the Company's Peons, 300 of the Washers, the Pedda Naigue, the CANCOPLY of the Towne and of the grounds, went the circuit of Madras ground, which was described by the CANCOPLY of the grounds, and lyes so intermixed with others (as is customary in these Countrys) that 'tis impossible to be knowne to any others, therefore every Village has a CANCOPLY and a Parryar, who are imployed in this office, which goes from Father to Son for ever."—_Ft. St. Geo. Consn._ Sept. 21. In _Notes and Exts._, No. iii. 34. 1718.—"Besides this we maintain seven KANAKAPPEL, or Malabarick writers."—_Propagation of the Gospel in the East_, Pt. ii. 55. 1726.—"The CONAKAPULES (commonly called KANNEKAPPELS) are writers."—_Valentijn, Choro._ 88. [1749.—"CANACAPULA," in _Logan, Malabar_, iii. 52. [1750.—"CONICOPLAS," _ibid._ iii. 150. [1773.—"CONUCOPOLA. He keeps your accounts, pays the rest of the servants their wages, and assists the Dubash in buying and selling. At Bengal he is called secretary...."—_Ives_, 49.] CONSOO-HOUSE, n.p. At Canton this was a range of buildings adjoining the foreign Factories, called also the 'Council Hall' of the foreign Factories. It was the property of the body of Hong merchants, and was the place of meeting of these merchants among themselves, or with the chiefs of the Foreign houses, when there was need for such conference (see _Fankwae_, p. 23). The name is probably a corruption of 'Council.' Bp. Moule, however, says: "The name is likely to have come from _kung-su_, the public hall, where a _kung-sz_', a 'public company,' or guild, meets." CONSUMAH, KHANSAMA, s. P. _Khānsāmān_; 'a house-steward.' In Anglo-Indian households in the Bengal Presidency, this is the title of the chief table servant and provider, now always a Mahommedan. [See BUTLER.] The literal meaning of the word is 'Master of the household gear'; it is not connected with _khwān_, 'a tray,' as Wilson suggests. The analogous word _Mīr-sāmān_ occurs in _Elliot_, vii. 153. The Anglo-Indian form CONSUMER seems to have been not uncommon in the 18th century, probably with a spice of intention. From tables quoted in _Long_, 182, and in _Seton-Karr_, i. 95, 107, we see that the wages of a "CONSUMAH, Christian, Moor, or Gentoo," were at Calcutta, in 1759, 5 rupees a month, and in 1785, 8 to 10 rupees. [1609.—"Emersee Nooherdee being called by the CAUNCAMMA."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 24.] c. 1664.—"Some time after ... she chose for her KANE-SAMAN, that is, her Steward, a certain _Persian_ called _Nazerkan_, who was a young Omrah, the handsomest and most accomplished of the whole Court."—_Bernier_, E.T., p. 4; [ed. _Constable_, p. 13]. 1712.—"They were brought by a great circuit on the River to the CHANSAMMA or Steward (Dispenser) of the aforesaid _Mahal_."—_Valentijn_, iv. (_Suratte_) 288. 1759.—"DUSTUCK _or_ ORDER, _under the_ CHAN SUMAUN, _or_ Steward's _Seal, for the Honourable Company's holding the King's_ [_i.e._ the Great Mogul's] _fleet_." * * * * * "At the back of this is the seal of Zecah al Doulat Tidaudin Caun Bahadour, who is CAUN SAMAUN, or Steward to his Majesty, whose prerogative it is to grant this Order."—_R. Owen Cambridge_, pp. 231 _seq._ 1788.—"After some deliberation I asked the KHANSAMAN, what quantity was remaining of the clothes that had been brought from Iran to camp for sale, who answered that there were 15,000 jackets, and 12,000 pairs of long drawers."—_Mem. of Khojeh Abdulkurreem_, tr. by _Gladwin_, 55. 1810.—"The KANSAMAH may be classed with the house-steward, and butler; both of which offices appear to unite in this servant."—_Williamson, V. M._, i. 199. 1831.—"I have taught my KHANSAMA to make very light iced punch."—_Jacquemont, Letters_, E.T., ii. 104. COOCH AZO, or AZO simply, n.p. _Koch Hājo_, a Hindu kingdom on the banks of the Brahmaputra R., to the E. of Koch Bihār, annexed by Jahāngīr's troops in 1637. See _Blochmann_ in _J.A.S.B._ xli. pt. i. 53, and xlii. pt. i. 235. In Valentijn's map of Bengal (made c. 1660) we have _Cos Assam_ with _Azo_ as capital, and _T'Ryk van Asoe_, a good way south and east of Silhet. 1753.—"Ceste rivière (Brahmapoutra), en remontant, conduit à Rangamati et à AZOO, qui font la frontière de l'état du Mogol. AZOO est une forteresse que l'Emir Jemla, sous le règne d'Aorengzèbe, reprit sur le roi d'Asham, comme une dependance de Bengale."—_D'Anville_, p. 62. COOCH BEHAR, n.p. _Koch Bihār_, a native tributary State on the N.E. of Bengal, adjoining Bhotan and the Province of Assam. The first part of the name is taken from that of a tribe, the _Koch_, apparently a forest race who founded this State about the 15th century, and in the following century obtained dominion of considerable extent. They still form the majority of the population, but, as usual in such circumstances, give themselves a Hindu pedigree, under the name of _Rājbansi_. [See _Risley, Tribes and Castes of Bengal_, i. 491 _seqq._] The site of the ancient monarchy of Kāmrūp is believed to have been in Koch Bihār, within the limits of which there are the remains of more than one ancient city. The second part of the name is no doubt due to the memory of some important VIHARA, or Buddhist Monastery, but we have not found information on the subject. [Possibly the ruins at Kamatapur, for which see _Buchanan Hamilton, Eastern India_, iii. 426 _seqq._] 1585.—"I went from Bengala into the countrey of COUCHE, which lieth 25 dayes iourny Northwards from Tanda."—_R. Fitch_, in _Hakl._ ii. 397. c. 1596.—"To the north of Bengal is the province of COACH, the Chief of which commands 1,000 horse, and 100,000 foot. Kamroop, which is also called Kamroo and Kamtah (see COMOTAY) makes a part of his dominions."—_Ayeen_ (by _Gladwin_), ed. 1800, ii. 3; [ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 117]. 1726.—"COS BHAAR is a Kingdom of itself, the King of which is sometimes subject to the Great Mogol, and sometimes throws his yoke off."—_Valentijn_, v. 159. 1774.—"The country about Bahar is low. Two _kos_ beyond BAHAR we entered a thicket ... frogs, watery insects and dank air ... 2 miles farther on we crossed the river which separates the KUCH BAHAR country from that of the Deb Rajah, in sal canoes...."—_Bogle_, in _Markham's Tibet_, &c., 14 _seq._ (But Mr. Markham spoils all the original spelling. We may be sure Bogle did not write _kos_, nor "_Kuch Bahar_," as Mr. M. makes him do.) 1791.—"The late Mr. George Bogle ... travelled by way of COOS-BEYHAR, Tassasudon, and Paridrong, to Chanmanning the then residence of the Lama."—_Rennell_ (3rd ed.), 301. COOJA, s. P. _kūza_; an earthenware water-vessel (not long-necked, like the _ṣurāḥī_—see SERAI). It is a word used at Bombay chiefly, [but is not uncommon among Mahommedans in N. India]. [1611.—"One sack of CUSHER to make coho."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 128. [1871.—"Many parts of India are celebrated for their COOJAHS or guglets, but the finest are brought from Bussorah, being light, thin, and porous, made from a whitish clay."—_Riddell, Indian Domestic Economy_, 7th ed., p. 362.] 1883.—"They (tree-frogs) would perch pleasantly on the edge of the water COOJA, or on the rim of a tumbler."—_Tribes on my Frontier_, 118. COOK-ROOM, s. Kitchen; in Anglo-Indian establishments always detached from the house. 1758.—"We will not in future admit of any expenses being defrayed by the Company either under the head of COOK-ROOMS, gardens, or other expenses whatever."—_The Court's Letter_, March 3, in _Long_, 130. 1878.—"I was one day watching an old female monkey who had a young one by her side to whom she was giving small bits of a piece of bread which she had evidently just received from my COOK-ROOM."—_Life in the Mofussil_, ii. 44. COOLCURNEE, s. This is the title of the village accountant and writer in some of the central and western parts of India. Mahr. _kuḷkaraṇī_, apparently from _kuḷa_, 'tribe,' and _karaṇa_, writer, &c., the _patwārī_ of N. India (see under CRANNY, CURNUM). [_Kula_ "in the revenue language of the S. appears to be applied especially to families, or individual heads of families, paying revenue" (_Wilson_).] c. 1590.—"... in this Soobah (Berar) ... a chowdry they call _Deysmuck_; a _Canoongou_ with them is _Deyspandeh_; a _Mokuddem_ ... they style _Putiel_; and a _Putwaree_ they name KULKURNEE."—_Gladwin's Ayeen Akbery_, ii. 57; [ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 228]. [1826.—"You potails, COOLCUNNIES, &c., will no doubt ... contrive to reap tolerable harvests."—_Pandurang Hari_, ed. 1873, ii. 47.] COOLICOY, s. A Malay term, properly _kulit-kayu_, 'skin-wood,' explained in the quotation: 1784.—"The COOLITCAYO or COOLICOY.... This is a bark procured from some particular trees. (It is used for matting the sides of houses, and by Europeans as _dunnage_ in pepper cargoes.)"—_Marsden's H. of Sumatra_, 2nd ed. 51. COOLIN, adj. A class of Brāhmans of Bengal Proper, who make extraordinary claims to purity of caste and exclusiveness. Beng. _kulīnas_, from Skt. _kula_, 'a caste or family,' _kulīna_, 'belonging to a noble family.' They are much sought in marriage for the daughters of Brāhmans of less exalted pretensions, and often take many brides for the sake of the presents they receive. The system is one of the greatest abuses in Bengali Hinduism. [_Risley, Tribes and Castes of Bengal_, i. 146 _seqq._] 1820.—"Some inferior KOOLĒĒNŬS marry many wives; I have heard of persons having 120; many have 15 or 20, and others 40 and 50 each. Numbers procure a subsistence by this excessive polygamy...."—_Ward_, i. 81. COOLUNG, COOLEN, and in W. India CULLUM, s. Properly the great grey crane (_Grus cinerea_), H. _kulang_ (said by the dictionaries to be Persian, but Jerdon gives Mahr. _kallam_, and Tel. _kulangi_, _kolangi_, which seem against the Persian origin), [and Platts seems to connect it with Skt. _kurankara_, the Indian crane, _Ardea Sibirica_ (_Williams_)]. Great companies of these are common in many parts of India, especially on the sands of the less frequented rivers; and their clanging, trumpet-like call is often heard as they pass high overhead at night. "Ille gruum ... Clamor in aetheriis dispersus nubibus austri." (_Lucr._ iv. 182 _seq._). The name, in the form _Coolen_, is often misapplied to the Demoiselle Crane (_Anthropoides virgo_, L.), which is one of the best of Indian birds for the table (see _Jerdon_, ed. 1877, ii. 667, and last quotation below). The true _Coolung_, though inferior, is tolerably good eating. This bird, which is now quite unknown in Scotland, was in the 15th century not uncommon there, and was a favourite dish at great entertainments (see _Accts. of L. H. Treasurer of Scotland_, i. ccv.). 1698.—"Peculiarly Brand-geese, COLUM, and _Serass_, a species of the former."—_Fryer_, 117. c. 1809.—"Large flocks of a crane called KOLONG, and of another called Saros (_Ardea Antigone_—see CYRUS), frequent this district in winter.... They come from the north in the beginning of the cold season, and retire when the heats commence."—_Buchanan's Rungpoor_, in _Eastern India_, iii. 579. 1813.—"Peacocks, partridges, quails, doves, and green-pigeons supplied our table, and with the addition of two stately birds, called the _Sahras_ and CULLUM, added much to the animated beauty of the country."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ ii. 29; [2nd ed. i. 331]. 1883.—"Not being so green as I was, I let the tempting herd of antelopes pass, but the KULLUM I cannot resist. They are feeding in thousands at the other end of a large field, and to reach them it will only be necessary to crawl round behind the hedge for a quarter of a mile or so. But what will one not do with roast KULLUM looming in the vista of the future?"—_Tribes on my Frontier_, p. 162. "*** N.B.—I have applied the word KULLUM, as everybody does, to the demoiselle crane, which, however, is not properly the KULLUM but the _Koonja_."—_Ibid._ p. 171. COOLY, s. A hired labourer, or burden-carrier; and, in modern days especially, a labourer induced to emigrate from India, or from China, to labour in the plantations of Mauritius, Réunion, or the West Indies, sometimes under circumstances, especially in French colonies, which have brought the cooly's condition very near to slavery. In Upper India the term has frequently a specific application to the lower class of labourer who carries earth, bricks, &c., as distinguished from the skilled workman, and even from the digger. The original of the word appears to have been a _nomen gentile_, the name (KOLĪ) of a race or caste in Western India, who have long performed such offices as have been mentioned, and whose savagery, filth, and general degradation attracted much attention in former times, [see _Hamilton, Descr. of Hindostan_ (1820), i. 609]. The application of the word would thus be analogous to that which has rendered the name of a _Slav_, captured and made a bondservant, the word for such a bondservant in many European tongues. According to Dr. H. V. Carter the _Kolīs_ proper are a true hill-people, whose especial locality lies in the Western Ghāts, and in the northern extension of that range, between 18° and 24° N. lat. They exist in large numbers in Guzerat, and in the Konkan, and in the adjoining districts of the Deccan, but not beyond these limits (see _Ind. Antiquary_, ii. 154). [But they are possibly kinsfolk of the _Kols_, an important Dravidian race in Bengal and the N.W.P. (see _Risley, T. and C. of Bengal_, ii. 101; _Crooke, T. C. of N.W.P._ iii. 294).] In the _Rās Mālā_ [ed. 1878, p. 78 _seqq._] the _Koolies_ are spoken of as a tribe who lived long near the Indus, but who were removed to the country of the Null (the Nal, a brackish lake some 40 m. S.W. of Ahmedabad) by the goddess Hinglāj. Though this explanation of the general use of the term _Cooly_ is the most probable, the matter is perplexed by other facts which it is difficult to trace to the same origin. Thus in S. India there is a Tamil and Can. word _kūli_ in common use, signifying 'hire' or 'wages,' which Wilson indeed regards as the true origin of _Cooly_. [Oppert (_Orig. Inhab. of Bharatavarsa_, p. 131) adopts the same view, and disputing the connection of _Cooly_ with _Koli_ or _Kol_, regards the word as equivalent to 'hired servant' and originating in the English Factories on the E. coast.] Also in both Oriental and Osmanli Turkish _kol_ is a word for a slave, whilst in the latter also _kūleh_ means 'a male slave, a bondsman' (_Redhouse_). _Khol_ is in Tibetan also a word for a servant or slave (Note from A. Schiefner; see also Jäschke's _Tibetan Dict._, 1881, p. 59). But with this the Indian term seems to have no connection. The familiar use of _Cooly_ has extended to the Straits Settlements, Java, and China, as well as to all tropical and sub-tropical colonies, whether English or foreign. In the quotations following, those in which the race is distinctly intended are marked with an *. *1548.—"And for the duty from the COLÉS who fish at the sea-stakes and on the river of Bacaim...."—_S. Botelho, Tombo_, 155. *1553.—"Soltan Badur ... ordered those pagans to be seized, and if they would not become Moors, to be flayed alive, saying that was all the black-mail the COLLIJS should get from Champanel."—_Barros_, Dec. IV. liv. v. cap. 7. *1563.—"These COLLES ... live by robbing and thieving at this day."—_Garcia_, f. 34. *1584.—"I attacked and laid waste nearly fifty villages of the KOLÍS and Grassias, and I built forts in seven different places to keep these people in check."—_Ṭabaḳāt-i-Akbarī_, in _Elliot_, v. 447. *1598.—"Others that yet dwell within the countrie called COLLES: which _Colles_ ... doe yet live by robbing and stealing...."—_Linschoten_, ch. xxvii.; [Hak. Soc. i. 166]. *1616.—"Those who inhabit the country villages are called COOLEES; these till the ground and breed up cattle."—_Terry_, in _Purchas_; [ed. 1777, p. 180]. *"The people called COLLEES or QUILLEES."—In _Purchas_, i. 436. 1630.—"The husbandmen or inferior sort of people called the COULIES."—_Lord's Display_, &c., ch. xiii. 1638.—"He lent us horses to ride on, and COWLERS (which are Porters) to carry our goods."—_W. Bruton_, in Hakl. v. 49. In this form there was perhaps an indefinite suggestion of the _cowl-staff_ used in carrying heavy loads. 1644.—"In these lands of Damam the people who dwell there as His Majesty's Vassals are heathen, whom they call COLLIS, and all the _Padres_ make great complaints that the owners of the _aldeas_ do not look with favour on the conversion of these heathen COLLIS, nor do they consent to their being made Christians, lest there thus may be hindrance to the greater service which is rendered by them when they remain heathen."—_Bocarro (Port. MS.)._ *1659.—"To relate how I got away from those Robbers, the KOULLIS ... how we became good Friends by the means of my Profession of Physick ... I must not insist upon to describe."—_Bernier_, E.T., p. 30; [ed. _Constable_, 91]. *c. 1666.—"Nous rencontrâmes quantité de COLYS, qui sont gens d'une Caste ou tribut des Gentils, qui n'ont point d'habitation arrêtée, mais qui vont de village en village et portent avec eux tout leur ménage."—_Thevenot_, v. 21. *1673.—"The Inhabitants of Ramnagur are the Salvages called COOLIES...."—_Fryer_, 161. " "COOLIES, Frasses, and Holencores, are the Dregs of the People."—_Ibid._ 194. 1680.—"... It is therefore ordered forthwith that the drum be beat to call all COOLIES, carpenters...."—_Official Memo._ in _Wheeler_, i. 129. *c. 1703.—"The Imperial officers ... sent ... ten or twelve _sardārs_, with 13,000 or 14,000 horse, and 7,000 or 8,000 trained KOLÍS of that country."—_Khāfī Khān_, in _Elliot_, vii. 375. 1711.—"The better sort of people travel in Palankeens, carry'd by six or eight COOLEYS, whose Hire, if they go not far from Town, is threepence a Day each."—_Lockyer_, 26. 1726.—"COELI'S. Bearers of all sorts of Burdens, goods, Andols (see ANDOR) and Palankins...."—_Valentijn_, vol. v., _Names_, &c., 2. *1727.—"Goga ... has had some Mud Wall Fortifications, which still defend them from the Insults of their Neighbours the COULIES."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 141; [ed. 1744, i. 142]. 1755.—"The Families of the COOLIES sent to the Negrais complain that Mr. Brook has paid to the Head COOLEY what money those who died there left behind them."—In _Long_, 54. 1785.—"... the officers were obliged to have their baggage transported upon men's heads over an extent of upwards of 800 miles, at the rate of 5_l._ per month for every COULEY or porter employed."—_Carraccioli's L. of Clive_, i. 243 _seq._ 1789.—"If you should ask a common COOLY or porter, what cast he is of, he will answer, the same as Master, _pariar-cast_."—_Munro's Narrative_, 29. 1791.—"... deux relais de vigoreux COULIS, ou porteurs, de quatre hommes chacun...."—_B. de St. Pierre, La Chaumière Indienne_, 15. [1798.—"The Resident hopes all distinctions between the COOLEY and Portuguese inhabitants will be laid aside."—_Procl._ in _Logan, Malabar_, iii. 302.] *1813.—"Gudgerah, a large populous town surrounded by a wall, to protect it from the depredations of the COOLEES, who are a very insolent set among the numerous and probably indigenous tribes of freebooters, and robbers in this part of India."—_Forbes, Orient. Mem._ iii. 63; [2nd ed. ii. 160; also see i. 146]. 1817.—"These (Chinese) emigrants are usually employed as COOLEES or labourers on their first arrival (in Java)."—_Raffles, H. of Java_, i. 205. *1820.—"In the profession of thieving the KOOLEES may be said to act _con amore_. A KOOLEE of this order, meeting a defenceless person in a lane about dusk, would no more think of allowing him to pass unplundered than a Frenchman would a woman without bowing to her; it may be considered a point of honour of the caste."—_Tr. Lit. Soc. Bo._ iii. 335. *1825.—"The head man of the village said he was a _Kholee_, the name of a degenerate race of Rajpoots in Guzerat, who from the low occupations in which they are generally employed have (under the corrupt name of COOLIE) given a name, probably through the medium of the Portuguese, to bearers of burdens all over India."—_Heber_, ed. 1844, ii. 92. 1867.—"Bien que de race différente les COOLIES et les Chinois sont comportés à peu-près de même."—_Quatrefages, Rapport sur le Progrès de l'Anthropologie_, 219. 1871.—"I have hopes for the COOLIES in British Guiana, but it will be more sure and certain when the immigration system is based on better laws."—_Jenkins, The Coolie._ 1873.—"The appellant, the Hon. Julian Pauncefote, is the Attorney-General for the Colony (Hong Kong) and the respondent Hwoka-Sing is a COOLIE or labourer, and a native of China."—_Report of Case before Jud. Com. of Privy Council._ " "A man (Col. Gordon) who had wrought such wonders with means so modest as a levy of COOLIES ... needed, we may be sure, only to be put to the highest test to show how just those were who had marked him out in his Crimean days as a youth whose extraordinary genius for war could not be surpassed in the army that lay before Sebastopol."—_Sat. Review_, Aug. 16, 203. 1875.—"A long row of cottages, evidently pattern-built ... announced the presence of COOLIES, Indian or Chinese."—_Palgrave, Dutch Guiana_, ch. i. The word COOLY has passed into English thieves' jargon in the sense of 'a soldier' (v. _Slang Dict._). COOMKEE, adj., used as _sub._ This is a derivative from P. _kumak_, 'aid,' and must have been widely diffused in India, for we find it specialised in different senses in the extreme West and East, besides having in both the general sense of 'auxiliary.' [(A) In the Moghul army the term is used for auxiliary troops. [c. 1590.—"Some troops are levied occasionally to strengthen the _munsubs_, and they are called KUMMEKY (or auxiliaries)."—_Gladwin, Ayeen Akbery_, ed. 1800, i. 188; in _Blochmann_, i. 232, KUMAKIS. [1858.—"The great landholders despise them (the ordinary levies) but respect the KOMUKEE corps...."—_Sleeman, Journey through Oudh_, i. 30.] (B) KUMAKĪ, in N. and S. Canara, is applied to a defined portion of forest, from which the proprietor of the village or estate has the privilege of supplying himself with wood for house-building, &c. (except from the reserved kinds of wood), with leaves and twigs for manure, fodder, &c. (See COOMRY). [The system is described by _Sturrock, Man. S. Canara_, i. 16, 224 _seqq._] (C). KOOMKEE, in Bengal, is the technical name of the female elephant used as a decoy in capturing a male. 1807.—"When an elephant is in a proper state to be removed from the _Keddah_, he is conducted either by KOOMKIES (_i.e._ decoy females) or by tame males."—_Williamson, Oriental Field Sports_, folio ed., p. 30. [1873.—"It was an interesting sight to see the captive led in between two KHOONKIES or tame elephants."—_Cooper, Mishmee Hills_, 88. [1882.—"Attached to each elephant hunting party there must be a number of tame elephants, or KOONKIES, to deal with the wild elephants when captured."—_Sanderson, Thirteen Years_, 70.] COOMRY, s. [Can. _kumari_, from Mahr. _kumbarī_, 'a hill slope of poor soil.'] _Kumari_ cultivation is the S. Indian (especially in Canara), [_Sturrock, S. Canara Man._ i. 17], appellation of that system pursued by hill-people in many parts of India and its frontiers, in which a certain tract of forest is cut down and burnt, and the ground planted with crops for one or two seasons, after which a new site is similarly treated. This system has many names in different regions; in the east of Bengal it it known as _jhūm_ (see JHOOM); in Burma as _tounggyan_; [in parts of the N.W.P. _dahya_, Skt. _daha_, 'burning'; _ponam_ in Malabar; _ponacaud_ in Salem]. We find _kumried_ as a quasi-English participle in a document quoted by the High Court, Bombay, in a judgment dated 27th January, 1879, p. 227. 1883.—"_Kumaki_ (COOMKEE) and KUMARI privileges stand on a very different platform. The former are perfectly reasonable, and worthy of a civilised country.... As for _Kumari_ privileges, they cannot be defended before the tribunal of reason as being really good for the country, but old custom is old custom, and often commands the respect of a wise government even when it is indefensible."—_Mr. Grant Duff's Reply to an Address at Mangalore, 15th October._ COONOOR, n.p. A hill-station in the Neilgherries. _Kuṇṇur_, 'Hill-Town.' [The _Madras Gloss._ gives Can. _Kunnūru_, Skt. _kunna_, 'small,' Can. _ūru_, 'village.'] COORG, n.p. A small hill State on the west of the table-land of Mysore, in which lies the source of the Cauvery, and which was annexed to the British Government, in consequence of cruel misgovernment in 1834. The name is a corruption of _Kŏḍagu_, of which Gundert says: "perhaps from _koḍu_, 'steep,' or Tamil _kaḍaga_, 'west.'" [For various other speculations on the derivation, see _Oppert, Original Inhabit._, 162 _seqq._ The _Madras Gloss._ seems to refer it to Skt. _kroḍadeśa_, 'hog-land,' from "the tradition that the inhabitants had nails on hands and feet like a boar."] _Coorg_ is also used for a native of the country, in which case it stands for _Kŏḍaga_. COORSY, s. H.—from Ar.—_kursī_ [which is used for the stand on which the Koran is laid]. It is the word usually employed in Western India for 'a chair,' and is in the Bengal Presidency a more dignified term than _chaukī_ (see CHOKY). _Kursī_ is the Arabic form, borrowed from the Aramaic, in which the emphatic state is _kursĕyā_. But in Hebrew the word possesses a more original form with _ss_ for _rs_ (_kisse_, the usual word in the O. T. for 'a throne'). The original sense appears to be 'a covered seat.' 1781.—"It happened, at this time, that the Nawaub was seated on his KOORSI, or chair, in a garden, beneath a banyan tree."—_Hist. of Hydur Naik_, 452. COOSUMBA, s. H. _kusum_, _kusumbha_, SAFFLOWER, q.v. But the name is applied in Rajputana and Guzerat to the tincture of opium, which is used freely by Rājputs and others in those territories; also (according to Shakespear) to an infusion of BANG (q.v.). [1823.—"Several of the Rajpoot Princes West of the Chumbul seldom hold a Durbar without presenting a mixture of liquid opium, or, as it is termed, 'KUSOOMBAH,' to all present. The minister washes his hands in a vessel placed before the Rawul, after which some liquid opium is poured into the palm of his right hand. The first in rank who may be present then approaches and drinks the liquid."—_Malcolm, Mem. of Central India_, 2d ed. ii. 146, note.] COOTUB, THE, n.p. The _Ḳuṭb Minār_, near Delhi, one of the most remarkable of Indian architectural antiquities, is commonly so called by Europeans. It forms the minaret of the Great Mosque, now long in ruins, which Ḳuṭb-uddīn Ībak founded A.D. 1191, immediately after the capture of Delhi, and which was built out of the materials of numerous Hindu temples, as is still manifest. According to the elaborate investigation of Gen. A. Cunningham [_Arch. Rep._ i. 189 _seqq._], the magnificent Minār was begun by Ḳuṭb-uddīn Ībak about 1200, and completed by his successor Shamsuddīn Iyaltimish about 1220. The tower has undergone, in its upper part, various restorations. The height as it now stands is 238 feet 1 inch. The traditional name of the tower no doubt had reference to the name of its founder, but also there may have been a reference to the contemporary Saint, Ḳuṭb-uddīn Ūshī, whose tomb is close by; and perhaps also to the meaning of the name Ḳuṭb-uddīn, 'The Pole or Axle of the Faith,' as appropriate to such a structure. c. 1330.—"Attached to the mosque (of Delhi) is a tower for the call to prayer which has no equal in the whole world. It is built of red stone, with about 360 steps. It is not square, but has a great number of angles, is very massive at the base, and very lofty, equalling the Pharos of Alexandria."—_Abulfeda_, in _Gildemeister_, 190. c. 1340.—"In the northern court of the mosque stands the minaret (_al-ṣauma'a_), which is without a parallel in all the countries of Islām.... It is of surpassing height; the pinnacle is of milk-white marble, and the globes which decorate it are of pure gold. The aperture of the staircase is so wide that elephants can ascend, and a person on whom I could rely told me that when the minaret was a-building, he saw an elephant ascend to the very top with a load of stones."—_Ibn Batuta_, iii. 151. The latter half of the last quotation is fiction. 1663.—"At two Leagues off the City on Agra's side, in a place by the Mahumetans called _Koja Kotubeddine_, there is a very ancient Edifice which hath been a Temple of Idols...."—_Bernier_, E.T. 91. It is evident from this that Bernier had not then visited the _Ḳuṭb_. [Constable in his tr. reads "_Koia Kotub-eddine_," by which he understands _Koh-i-Ḳuṭab-uddīn_, the hill or eminence of the Saint, p. 283.] 1825.—"I will only observe that the CUTTAB Minar ... is really the finest tower I have ever seen, and must, when its spire was complete, have been still more beautiful."—_Heber_, ed. 1844, i. 308. COPECK, s. This is a Russian coin, 1/100 of a ruble. The degeneration of coin denominations is often so great that we may suspect this name to preserve that of the _dīnār Kopekī_ often mentioned in the histories of Timur and his family. _Kopek_ is in Turki, 'dog,' and Charmoy explains the term as equivalent to _Abū-kalb_, 'Father of a dog,' formerly applied in Egypt to Dutch crowns (_Löwenthaler_) bearing a lion. There could not be Dutch coins in Timur's time, but some other Frank coin bearing a lion may have been so called, probably Venetian. A Polish coin with a lion on it was called by a like name (see _Macarius_, quoted below, p. 169). Another etymology of kopek suggested (in _Chaudoir, Aperçu des Monnaies Russes_) is from Russ. _kopié_, _kopyé_, a pike, many old Russian coins representing the Prince on horseback with a spear. [This is accepted by the _N.E.D._] KOPEKS are mentioned in the reign of Vassili III., about the middle of the 15th century, but only because regularly established in the coinage c. 1536. [See TANGA.] 1390.—(Timour resolved) "to visit the venerated tomb of Sheikh Maslahat ... and with that intent proceeded to Tāshkand ... he there distributed as alms to worthy objects, 10,000 _dīnārs_ KOPAKĪ...."—_Sharīfuddīn_, in Extracts by _M. Charmoy, Mem. Acad. St. P._, vi. S., tome iii. p. 363, also note, p. 135. 1535.—"It was on this that the Grand Duchess Helena, mother of Ivan Vassilievitch, and regent in his minority, ordered, in 1535, that these new _Dengui_ should be melted down and new ones struck, at the rate of 300 _dengui_, or 3 Roubles of Moscow à la grivenka, in KOPEKS.... From that time accounts continued to be kept in _Roubles_, KOPEKS, and _Dengui_."—_Chaudoir, Aperçu._ c. 1655.—"The pension in lieu of provisions was, for our Lord the Patriarch 25 COPECKS daily."—_Travels of the Patriarch Macarius_, Or. Tr. Fund, i. 281. 1783.—"The COPECK of Russia, a copper coin, in name and apparently in value, is the same which was current in Tartary during the reign of Timur."—_Forster's Journey_, ed. 1808, ii. 332. COPPERSMITH, s. Popular name both in H. (_tambayat_) and English of the crimson-breasted barbet (_Xantholaema indica_, Latham). See the quotation from Jerdon. 1862.—"It has a remarkably loud note, which sounds like _took-took-took_, and this it generally utters when seated on the top of some tree, nodding its head at each call, first to one side and then to another.... This sound and the motion of its head, accompanying it, have given origin to the name of 'COPPERSMITH.'..."—_Jerdon_, ed. 1877, i. 316. 1879.— "... In the mango-sprays The sun-birds flashed; alone at his green forge Toiled the loud COPPERSMITH...." _The Light of Asia_, p. 20. 1883.—"For the same reason _mynas_ seek the tope, and the 'blue jay,' so-called, and the little green COPPERSMITH hooting ventriloquistically."—_Tribes on my Frontier_, 154. COPRAH, s. The dried kernel of the coco-nut, much used for the expression of its oil, and exported largely from the Malabar ports. The Portuguese probably took the word from the Malayāl. _koppara_, which is, however, apparently borrowed from the H. _khoprā_, of the same meaning. The latter is connected by some with _khapnā_, 'to dry up.' Shakespear however, more probably, connects _khoprā_, as well as _khoprī_, 'a skull, a shell,' and _khappar_, 'a skull,' with Skt. _kharpara_, having also the meaning of 'skull.' Compare with this a derivation which we have suggested (s.v.) as possible of COCO from old Fr. and Span. _coque_, _coco_, 'a shell'; and with the slang use of _coco_ there mentioned. 1563.—"And they also dry these cocos ... and these dried ones they call COPRA, and they carry them to Ormuz, and to the Balaghat."—_Garcia, Colloq._ f. 68_b_. 1578.—"The kernel of these cocos is dried in the sun, and is called COPRA.... From this same _copra_ oil is made in presses, as we make it from olives."—_Acosta_, 104. 1584.—"CHOPRA, from Cochin and Malabar...."—_Barret_, in _Hakl._ ii. 413. 1598.—"The other Oyle is prest out of the dried Cocus, which is called COPRA...."—_Linschoten_, 101. See also (1602), _Couto_, Dec. I. liv. iv. cap. 8; (1606) _Gouvea_, f. 62_b_; [(1610) _Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. ii. 384 (reading _kuppara_ for _suppara_);] (c. 1690) _Rumphius, Herb. Amb._ i. 7. 1727.—"That tree (coco-nut) produceth ... COPERA, or the Kernels of the Nut dried, and out of these Kernels there is a very clear Oil exprest."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 307; [ed. 1744, i. 308]. 1860.—"The ordinary estimate is that one thousand full-grown nuts of Jaffna will yield 525 pounds of COPRA when dried, which in turn will produce 25 gallons of cocoa-nut oil."—_Tennent, Ceylon_, ii. 531. 1878.—It appears from Lady Brassey's _Voyage in the Sunbeam_ (5th ed. 248) that this word is naturalised in Tahiti. 1883.—"I suppose there are but few English people outside the trade who know what COPRA is; I will therefore explain:—it is the white pith of the ripe cocoa-nut cut into strips and dried in the sun. This is brought to the trader (at New Britain) in baskets varying from 3 to 20 lbs. in weight; the payment ... was a thimbleful of beads for each pound of copra.... The nut is full of oil, and on reaching Europe the copra is crushed in mills, and the oil pressed from it ... half the oil sold as 'olive-oil' is really from the cocoa-nut."—_Wilfred Powell, Wanderings in a Wild Country_, p. 37. CORAL-TREE, s. _Erythrina indica_, Lam., so called from the rich scarlet colour of its flowers. [1860.—"There are ... two or three species of the genus _Erythrina_ or CORAL TREE. A small species of _Erythrina_, with reddish flowers, is famous in Buddhist mythology as the tree around which the Devas dance till they are intoxicated in Sudra's (? Indra's) heaven." _Mason's Burmah_, p. 531.—_McMahon, Karens of the Golden Chersonese_, p. 11.] CORCOPALI, s. This is the name of a fruit described by Varthema, Acosta, and other old writers, the identity of which has been the subject of much conjecture. It is in reality the _Garcinia indica_, Choisy (N. O. _Guttiferae_), a tree of the Concan and Canara, which belongs to the same genus as the mangosteen, and as the tree affording the gamboge (see CAMBOJA) of commerce. It produces an agreeable, acid, purple fruit, which the Portuguese call _brindões_. From the seeds a fatty oil is drawn, known as _kokun butter_. The name in Malayāl. is _koḍukka_, and this possibly, with the addition of _puli_, 'acid,' gave rise to the name before us. It is stated in the _English Cyclopaedia_ (_Nat. Hist._ s.v. _Garcinia_) that in Travancore the fruit is called by the natives _gharka pulli_, and in Ceylon _goraka_. Forbes Watson's 'List of Indian Productions' gives as synonyms of the _Garcinia cambogia_ tree '_karka-puliemaram?_' Tam.; '_kurka-pulie_,' Mal.; and '_goraka-gass_,' Ceyl. [The _Madras Gloss._ calls it _Mate mangosteen_, a ship term meaning 'cook-room mangosteen'; Can. _murginahuli_, 'twisted tamarind'; Mal. _punampuli_, 'stiff tamarind.'] The _Cyclopædia_ also contains some interesting particulars regarding the uses in Ceylon of the _goraka_. But this Ceylon tree is a different species (_G. Gambogia_, Desrous). Notwithstanding its name it does not produce gamboge; its gum being insoluble in water. A figure of _G. indica_ is given in _Beddome's Flora Sylvatica_, pl. lxxxv. [A full account of _Kokam butter_ will be found in _Watt, Econ. Dict._ iii. 467 _seqq._] 1510.—"Another fruit is found here fashioned like a melon, and it has divisions after that manner, and when it is cut, three or four grains which look like grapes, or birdcherries, are found inside. The tree which bears this fruit is of the height of a quince tree, and forms its leaves in the same manner. This fruit is called CORCOPAL; it is extremely good for eating, and excellent as a medicine."—_Varthema_ (transl. modified from), Hak. Soc. 167. 1578.—"CARCAPULI is a great tree, both lofty and thick; its fruit is in size and aspect like an orange without a rind, all divided in lobes...."—_Acosta, Tractado_, 357. (This author gives a tolerable cut of the fruit; there is an inferior plate in Debry, iv. No. xvii.). 1672.—"The plant CARCAPULI is peculiar to Malabar.... The ripe fruit is used as ordinary food; the unripe is cut in pieces and dried in the sun, and is then used all the year round to mix in dishes, along with tamarind, having an excellent flavour, of a tempered acidity, and of a very agreeable and refreshing odour. The form is nearly round, of the size of an apple, divided into eight equal lobes of a yellow colour, fragrant and beautiful, and with another little fruitlet attached to the extremity, which is perfectly round," &c., &c.—_P. Vincenzo Maria_, 356. CORGE, COORGE, &c., s. A mercantile term for 'a score.' The word is in use among the trading Arabs and others, as well as in India. It is established in Portuguese use apparently, but the Portuguese word is almost certainly of Indian origin, and this is expressly asserted in some Portuguese Dictionaries (_e.g._ _Lacerda's_, Lisbon, 1871). _Koṛī_ is used exactly in the same way by natives all over Upper India. Indeed, the vulgar there in numeration habitually say _do koṛī_, _tīn koṛī_, for 40, 60, and so forth. The first of our quotations shows the word in a form very closely allied to this, and explaining the transition. Wilson gives Telugu _khorjam_, "a bale or lot of 20 pieces, commonly called a _corge_." [The _Madras Gloss._ gives Can. _korji_, Tel. _khorjam_, as meaning either a measure of capacity, about 44 maunds, or a Madras town cloth measure of 20 pieces.] But, unless a root can be traced, this may easily be a corruption of the trade-word. Littré explains _corge_ or _courge_ as "Paquet de toile de coton des Indes"; and Marcel Devic says: "C'est vraisemblablement l'Arabe _khordj_"—which means a saddlebag, a portmanteau. Both the definition and the etymology seem to miss the essential meaning of _corge_, which is that of a _score_, and not that of a packet or bundle, unless by accident. 1510.—"If they be stuffs, they deal by CURIA, and in like manner if they be jewels. By a CURIA is understood twenty."—_Varthema_, 170. 1525.—"A CORJÁ dos quotonyas grandes vale (250) tamgas."—_Lembrança, das Cousas da India_, 48. 1554.—"The nut and mace when gathered were bartered by the natives for common kinds of cloth, and for each KORJA of these ... they gave a _bahar_ of mace ... and seven _bahars_ of the nut."—_Castanheda_, vi. 8. [1605-6.—"Note the CODY or CORGE is a bondell or set nomber of 20 pieces."—_Birdwood, First Letter Book_, 80.] 1612.—"White callicos from twentie to fortie Royals the CORGE (a CORGE being twentie pieces), a great quantitie."—_Capt. Saris_, in _Purchas_, i. 347. 1612-13.—"They returning brought doune the Mustraes of everie sort, and the prices demanded for them per CORGE."—_Dounton_, in _Purchas_, i. 299. 1615.— "6 pec. whit _baftas_ of 16 and 17 Rs. CORG. 6 pec. blew _byrams_, of 15 Rs. CORG. 6 pec. red _zelas_, of 12 Rs. CORG." _Cocks's Diary_, i. 75. 1622.—Adam Denton ... admits that he made "90 CORGE of Pintadoes" in their house at Patani, but not at their charge.—_Sainsbury_, iii. 42. 1644.—"To the Friars of St. Francis for their regular yearly allowance, a cow every week, 24 candies of wheat, 15 sacks of rice _girasol_, 2 sacks of sugar, half a candy of _sero_ (qu. _sevo_, 'tallow,' 'grease,'?) ½ candy of coco-nut oil, 6 maunds of butter, 4 CORJAS of cotton stuffs, and 25,920 rés for dispensary medicines (_mezinhas de bottica_)."—_Bocarro, MS._ f. 217. c. 1670.—"The _Chites_ ... which are made at _Lahor_ ... are sold by CORGES, every _Corge_ consisting of twenty pieces...."—_Tavernier, On the Commodities of the Domns. of the Great Mogul_, &c., E.T. p. 58; [ed. _Ball_, ii. 5]. 1747.—"Another Sett of Madrass Painters ... being examined regarding what Goods were Remaining in their hands upon the Loss of Madrass, they acknowledge to have had 15 CORGE of Chints then under their Performance, and which they acquaint us is all safe ... but as they have lost all their Wax and Colours, they request an Advance of 300 Pagodas for the Purchase of more...."—_Consns. Fort St. David_, Aug. 13. _MS. Records_ in India Office. c. 1760.—"At Madras ... 1 GORGE is 22 pieces."—_Grose_, i. 284. " "No washerman to demand for 1 CORGE of pieces more than 7 _pun_ of cowries."—In _Long_, 239. 1784.—In a Calcutta Lottery-list of prizes we find "55 CORGE of Pearls."—In _Seton-Karr_, i. 33. [c. 1809.—"To one KORJ or 20 pieces of Tunzebs ... 50 rs."—_Buchanan Hamilton, Eastern India_, i. 398.] 1810.—"I recollect about 29 years back, when marching from Berhampore to Cawnpore with a detachment of European recruits, seeing several COARGES (of sheep) bought for their use, at 3 and 3½ rupees! at the latter rate 6 sheep were purchased for a rupee ... five pence each."—_Williamson, V. M._ i. 293. 1813.—"CORGE is 22 at Judda."—_Milburn_, i. 93. CORINGA, n.p. _Koringa_; probably a corruption of _Kalinga_ [see KLING]. [The _Madras Gloss._ gives the Tel. _korangi_, 'small cardamoms.'] The name of a seaport in Godāvari Dist. on the northern side of the Delta. ["The only place between Calcutta and Trincomalee where large vessels used to be docked."—_Morris, Godavery Man._, p. 40.] CORLE, s. Singh. _kōrale_, a district. 1726.—"A _Coraal_ is an overseer of a CORLE or District...."—_Valentijn, Names of Native Officers in the Villages of Ceylon_, 1. CORNAC, s. This word is used, by French writers especially, as an Indian word, and as the equivalent of MAHOUT (q.v.), or driver of the elephant. Littré defines: "_Nom qu'on donne_ dans les Indes _au conducteur d'un éléphant_," &c., &c., adding: "Etym. Sanskrit _karnikin_, _éléphant_." "Dans les Indes" is happily vague, and the etymology worthless. Bluteau gives CORNÂCA, but no etymology. In Singhalese _Kūrawa_ = 'Elephant Stud.' (It is not in the Singhalese Dict., but it is in the official _Glossary of Terms_, &c.), and our friend Dr. Rost suggests _Kūrawa-nāyaka_, 'Chief of the _Kūrawa_' as a probable origin. This is confirmed by the form _Cournakea_ in Valentijn, and by another title which he gives as used for the head of the Elephant Stable at Matura, viz. _Gaginaicke_ (_Names_, &c., p. 11), _i.e._ _Gaji-nāyaka_, from _Gaja_, 'an elephant.' [The _N.E.D._ remarks that some authorities give for the first part of the word Skt. _kari_, 'elephant.'] 1672.—"There is a certain season of the year when the old elephant discharges an oil at the two sides of the head, and at that season they become like mad creatures, and often break the neck of their CARNAC or driver."—_Baldaeus_, Germ. ed. 422. (See MUST.) 1685.—"O CORNACA q̃ estava de baixo delle tinha hum laço que metia em hũa das mãos ao bravo."—_Ribeiro_, f. 49_b_. 1712.—"The aforesaid author (P. Fr. Gaspar de S. Bernardino in his Itinerary), relates that in the said city (Goa), he saw three Elephants adorned with jewels, adoring the most Holy Sacrament at the Sè Gate on the Octave of Easter, on which day in India they make the procession of _Corpus Domini_, because of the calm weather. I doubt not that the CORNACAS of these animals had taught them to perform these acts of apparent adoration. But at the same time there appears to be Religion and Piety innate in the Elephant."[84]—In _Bluteau_, s.v. _Elephante_. 1726.—"After that (at Mongeer) one goes over a great walled area, and again through a gate, which is adorned on either side with a great stone elephant with a CARNAK on it."—_Valentijn_, v. 167. " "COURNAKEAS, who stable the new-caught elephants, and tend them."—_Valentijn, Names_, &c., 5 (in vol. v.). 1727.—"As he was one Morning going to the River to be washed, with his CARNACK or Rider on his Back, he chanced to put his Trunk in at the Taylor's Window."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 110; [ed. 1744, ii. 109]. This is the only instance of English use that we know (except Mr. Carl Bock's; and he is not an Englishman, though his book is in English). It is the famous story of the Elephant's revenge on the Tailor. [1831.—"With the same judgment an elephant will task his strength, without human direction. 'I have seen,' says M. D'Obsonville, 'two occupied in beating down a wall which their CORNACS (keepers) had desired them to do....'"—_Library of Entertaining Knowledge, Quadrupeds_, ii. 157.] 1884.—"The CARNAC, or driver, was quite unable to control the beast, which roared and trumpeted with indignation."—_C. Bock, Temples and Elephants_, p. 22. COROMANDEL, n.p. A name which has been long applied by Europeans to the Northern Tamil Country, or (more comprehensively) to the eastern coast of the Peninsula of India from Pt. Calimere northward to the mouth of the Kistna, sometimes to Orissa. It corresponds pretty nearly to the _Maabar_ of Marco Polo and the Mahommedan writers of his age, though that is defined more accurately as from C. Comorin to Nellore. Much that is fanciful has been written on the origin of this name. Tod makes it _Kūrū-mandala_, the Realm of the Kūrūs (_Trans. R. As. Soc._ iii. 157). Bp. Caldwell, in the first edition of his _Dravidian Grammar_, suggested that European traders might have taken this familiar name from that of _Karumaṇal_ ('black sand'), the name of a small village on the coast north of Madras, which is habitually pronounced and written _Coromandel_ by European residents at Madras. [The same suggestion was made earlier (see _Wilks, Hist. Sketches_, ed. 1869, i. 5, note)]. The learned author, in his second edition, has given up this suggestion, and has accepted that to which we adhere. But Mr. C. P. Brown, the eminent Telugu scholar, in repeating the former suggestion, ventures positively to assert: "The earliest Portuguese sailors pronounced this _Coromandel_, and called the whole coast by this name, which was unknown to the Hindus";[85] a passage containing in three lines several errors. Again, a writer in the _Ind. Antiquary_ (i. 380) speaks of this supposed origin of the name as "pretty generally accepted," and proceeds to give an imaginative explanation of how it was propagated. These etymologies are founded on a corrupted form of the name, and the same remark would apply to _Khara-maṇḍalam_, the 'hot country,' which Bp. Caldwell mentions as one of the names given, in Telugu, to the eastern coast. Padre Paolino gives the name more accurately as _Ciola_ (_i.e._ _Chola_) _maṇḍalam_, but his explanation of it as meaning the Country of _Cholam_ (or _juwārī_—_Sorghum vulgare_, Pers.) is erroneous. An absurd etymology is given by Teixeira (_Relacion de Harmuz_, 28; 1610). He writes: "_Choromãdel_ or Choro Bãdel, _i.e._ Rice Port, because of the great export of rice from thence." He apparently compounds H. _chaul_, _chāwal_, 'cooked rice' (!) and BANDEL, _i.e._ BANDAR (q.v.) 'harbour.' This is a very good type of the way etymologies are made by some people, and then confidently repeated. The name is in fact CHÔṚAMAṆḌALA, the Realm of _Chôṛa_; this being the Tamil form of the very ancient title of the Tamil Kings who reigned at Tanjore. This correct explanation of the name was already given by D'Anville (see _Éclaircissemens_, p. 117), and by W. Hamilton in 1820 (ii. 405), by Ritter, quoting him in 1836 (_Erdkunde_, vi. 296); by the late M. Reinaud in 1845 (_Relation_, &c., i. lxxxvi.); and by Sir Walter Elliot in 1869 (_J. Ethnol. Soc._ N.S. i. 117). And the name occurs in the forms CHOLAMAṆḌALAM or SOLAMAṆḌALAM on the great Temple inscription of Tanjore (11th century), and in an inscription of A.D. 1101 at a temple dedicated to Varāhasvāmi near the Seven Pagodas. We have other quite analogous names in early inscriptions, _e.g._ _Īlamaṇḍalam_ (Ceylon), _Cheramaṇḍalam_, _Tondaimaṇḍalam_, &c. CHOLA, as the name of a Tamil people and of their royal dynasty appears as _Choḍa_ in one of Asoka's inscriptions, and in the Telugu inscriptions of the Chālukya dynasty. Nor can we doubt that the same name is represented by Σῶρα of Ptolemy who reigned at Ἀρκατοῦ (Arcot), Σώρ-ναξ who reigned at Ὄρθουρα (Wariūr), and the Σῶραι νομάδες who dwelt inland from the site of Madras.[86] The word _Soli_, as applied to the Tanjore country, occurs in Marco Polo (Bk. iii. ch. 20), showing that _Chola_ in some form was used in his day. Indeed _Soli_ is used in Ceylon.[87] And although the _Choromandel_ of Baldaeus and other Dutch writers is, as pronounced in their language, ambiguous or erroneous, Valentijn (1726) calls the country _Sjola_, and defines it as extending from Negapatam to Orissa, saying that it derived its name from a certain kingdom, and adding that _mandalam_ is 'kingdom.'[88] So that this respectable writer had already distinctly indicated the true etymology of _Coromandel_. Some old documents in Valentijn speak of the 'old city of Coromandel.' It is not absolutely clear what place was so called (probably by the Arabs in their fashion of calling a chief town by the name of the country), but the indications point almost certainly to Negapatam.[89] The oldest European mention of the name is, we believe, in the _Roteiro de Vasco da Gama_, where it appears as CHOMANDARLA. The short Italian narrative of Hieronymo da Sto. Stefano is, however, perhaps earlier still, and he curiously enough gives the name in exactly the modern form "Coromandel," though perhaps his _C_ had originally a _cedilla_ (_Ramusio_, i. f. 345_v_.). These instances suffice to show that the name was not given by the Portuguese. Da Gama and his companions knew the east coast only by hearsay, and no doubt derived their information chiefly from Mahommedan traders, through their "Moorish" interpreter. That the name was in familiar Mahommedan use at a later date may be seen from Rowlandson's Translation of the _Tohfat-ul-Mujāhidīn_, where we find it stated that the Franks had built fortresses "at Meelapoor (_i.e._ _Mailapur_ or San Tomé) and Nagapatam, and other ports of SOLMUNDUL," showing that the name was used by them just as we use it (p. 153). Again (p. 154) this writer says that the Mahommedans of Malabar were cut off from extra-Indian trade, and limited "to the ports of Guzerat, the Concan, _Solmondul_, and the countries about Kaeel." At page 160 of the same work we have mention of "COROMANDEL and other parts," but we do not know how this is written in the original Arabic. Varthema (1510) has CIORMANDEL, _i.e._ _Chormandel_, but which Eden in his translation (1577, which probably affords the earliest English occurrence of the name) deforms into CYROMANDEL (f. 396b). [Albuquerque in his _Cartas_ (see p. 135 for a letter of 1513) has CHOROMANDELL _passim_.] Barbosa has in the Portuguese edition of the Lisbon Academy, CHARAMANDEL; in the Span. MS. translated by Lord Stanley of Alderley, CHOLMENDEL and _Cholmender_. D'Alboquerque's _Commentaries_ (1557), Mendez Pinto (c. 1550) and Barros (1553) have CHOROMANDEL, and Garcia De Orta (1563) CHARAMANDEL. The ambiguity of the _ch_, soft in Portuguese and Spanish, but hard in Italian, seems to have led early to the corrupt form _Coromandel_, which we find in Parkes's _Mendoza_ (1589), and COROMANDYLL, among other spellings, in the English version of Castanheda (1582). Cesare Federici has in the Italian (1587) CHIARAMANDEL (probably pronounced soft in the Venetian manner), and the translation of 1599 has COROMANDEL. This form thenceforward generally prevails in English books, but not without exceptions. A Madras document of 1672 in Wheeler has CORMANDELL, and so have the early Bengal records in the India Office; Dampier (1689) has COROMONDEL (i. 509); Lockyer (1711) has "the Coast of CORMANDEL"; A. Hamilton (1727) CHORMONDEL (i. 349); ed. 1744, i. 351; and a paper of about 1759, published by Dalrymple, has "CHOROMANDEL Coast" (_Orient. Repert._ i. 120-121). The poet Thomson has CORMANDEL: "all that from the tract Of woody mountains stretch'd through gorgeous Ind Fall on _Cormandel's_ Coast or Malabar." _Summer._ The Portuguese appear to have adhered in the main to the correcter form CHOROMANDEL: _e.g._ _Archivio Port. Oriental_, fasc. 3, p. 480, and _passim_. A Protestant Missionary Catechism, printed at Tranquebar in 1713 for the use of Portuguese schools in India has: "na costa dos Malabaros que se chama CORMANDEL." Bernier has "la côte de KOROMANDEL" (Amst. ed. ii. 322). W. Hamilton says it is written _Choramandel_ in the Madras Records until 1779, which is substantially correct. In the MS. "List of Persons in the Service of the Rt. Honble. E. I. Company in Fort St. George and other places on the Coast of CHOROMANDELL," preserved in the Indian Office, that spelling continues down to 1778. In that year it is changed to COROMANDEL. In the French translation of Ibn Batuta (iv. 142) we find _Coromandel_, but this is only the perverse and misleading manner of Frenchmen, who make Julius Caesar cross from "France" to "England." The word is _Ma'bar_ in the original. [Alboquerque (_Comm._ Hak. Soc. i. 41) speaks of a violent squall under the name of _vara de Coromandel_.] CORPORAL FORBES, s. A soldier's grimly jesting name for _Cholera Morbus_. 1829.—"We are all pretty well, only the regiment is sickly, and a great quantity are in hospital with the CORPORAL FORBES, which carries them away before they have time to die, or say who comes there."—In _Shipp's Memoirs_, ii. 218. CORRAL, s. An enclosure as used in Ceylon for the capture of wild elephants, corresponding to the KEDDAH of Bengal. The word is Sp. _corral_, 'a court,' &c., Port. _curral_, 'a cattle-pen, a paddock.' The Americans have the same word, direct from the Spanish, in common use for a cattle-pen; and they have formed a verb 'to _corral_,' _i.e._ to enclose in a pen, to pen. The word _kraal_ applied to native camps and villages at the Cape of Good Hope appears to be the same word introduced there by the Dutch. The word _corral_ is explained by Bluteau: "A receptacle for any kind of cattle, with railings round it and no roof, in which respect it differs from _Corte_, which is a building with a roof." Also he states that the word is used especially in churches for _septum nobilium feminarum_, a pen for ladies. c. 1270.—"When morning came, and I rose and had heard mass, I proclaimed a council to be held in the open space (CORRAL) between my house and that of Montaragon."—_Chron. of James of Aragon_, tr. by _Foster_, i. 65. 1404.—"And this mosque and these chapels were very rich, and very finely wrought with gold and azure, and enamelled tiles (_azulejos_); and within there was a great CORRAL, with trees and tanks of water."—_Clavijo_, § cv. Comp. _Markham_, 123. 1672.—"About Mature they catch the Elephants with CORAALS" (_Coralen_, but sing. _Coraal_).—_Baldaeus, Ceylon_, 168. 1860.—In Emerson Tennent's _Ceylon_, Bk. VIII. ch. iv. the CORRAL is fully described. 1880.—"A few hundred pounds expended in houses, and the erection of CORALLS in the neighbourhood of a permanent stream will form a basis of operations." (In Colorado.)—_Fortnightly Rev._, Jan., 125. CORUNDUM, s. This is described by Dana under the species Sapphire, as including the grey and darker coloured opaque crystallised specimens. The word appears to be Indian. Shakespear gives Hind. _kuranḍ_, Dakh. _kurund_. Littré attributes the origin to Skt. _kuruvinda_, which Williams gives as the name of several plants, but also as 'a ruby.' In Telugu we have _kuruvindam_, and in Tamil _kurundam_ for the substance in present question; the last is probably the direct origin of the term. c. 1666.—"Cet emeri blanc se trouve par pierres dans un lieu particulier du Roiaume, et s'apelle CORIND en langue Telengui."—_Thevenot_, v. 297. COSMIN, n.p. This name is given by many travellers in the 16th and 17th centuries to a port on the western side of the Irawadi Delta, which must have been near BASSEIN, if not identical with it. Till quite recently this was all that could be said on the subject, but Prof. Forchhammer of Rangoon has now identified the name as a corruption of the classical name formerly borne by Bassein, viz. _Kusima_ or _Kusumanagara_, a city founded about the beginning of the 5th century. _Kusima-maṇḍala_ was the western province of the Delta Kingdom which we know as Pegu. The Burmese corrupted the name of _Kusuma_ into _Kusmein_ and _Kothein_, and Alompra after his conquest of Pegu in the middle of the 18th century, changed it to _Bathein_. So the facts are stated substantially by Forchhammer (see _Notes on Early Hist. and Geog. of Br. Burma_, No. 2, p. 12); though familiar and constant use of the word _Persaim_, which appears to be a form of _Bassein_, in the English writings of 1750-60, published by Dalrymple (_Or. Repertory_, _passim_), seems hardly consistent with this statement of the origin of _Bassein_. [Col. Temple (_Ind. Ant._ xxii. 19 _seqq._; _J. R. A. S._ 1893, p. 885) disputes the above explanation. According to him the account of the change of name by Alompra is false history; the change from initial _p_ to _k_ is not isolated, and the word _Bassein_ itself does not date beyond 1780.] The last publication in which _Cosmin_ appears is the "Draught of the River Irrawaddy or Irabatty," made in 1796, by Ensign T. Wood of the Bengal Engineers, which accompanies Symes's _Account_ (London, 1800). This shows both _Cosmin_, and _Persaim_ or _Bassein_, some 30 or 40 miles apart. But the former was probably taken from an older chart, and from no actual knowledge. c. 1165.—"Two ships arrived at the harbour KUSUMA in Aramana, and took in battle and laid waste country from the port Sapattota, over which Kurttipurapam was governor."—_J.A.S. Bengal_, vol. xli. pt. i. p. 198. 1516.—"Anrique Leme set sail right well equipped, with 60 Portuguese. And pursuing his voyage he captured a junk belonging to Pegu merchants, which he carried off towards Martaban, in order to send it with a cargo of rice to Malaca, and so make a great profit. But on reaching the coast he could not make the port of Martaban, and had to make the mouth of the River of Pegu.... Twenty leagues from the bar there is another city called COSMIM, in which merchants buy and sell and do business...."—_Correa_, ii. 474. 1545.—"... and 17 persons only out of 83 who were on board, being saved in the boat, made their way for 5 days along the coast; intending to put into the river of COSMIM, in the kingdom of Pegu, there to embark for India (_i.e._ Goa) in the king's lacker ship...."—_F. M. Pinto_, ch. cxlvii. 1554.—"COSMYM ... the currency is the same in this port that is used in Peguu, for this is a seaport by which one goes to Peguu."—_A. Nunez_, 38. 1566.—"In a few days they put into COSMI, a port of Pegu, where presently they gave out the news, and then all the Talapoins came in haste, and the people who were dwelling there."—_Couto_, Dec. viii. cap. 13. c. 1570.—"They go it vp the riuer in foure daies ... with the flood, to a City called COSMIN ... whither the Customer of Pegu comes to take the note or markes of euery man.... Nowe from COSMIN to the citie Pegu ... it is all plaine and a goodly Country, and in 8 dayes you may make your voyage."—_Cæsar Frederike_, in _Hakl._ ii. 366-7. 1585.—"So the 5th October we came to COSMI, the territory of which, from side to side is full of woods, frequented by parrots, tigers, boars, apes, and other like creatures."—_G. Balbi_, f. 94. 1587.—"We entered the barre of Negrais, which is a braue barre, and hath 4 fadomes water where it hath least. Three dayes after we came to COSMIN, which is a very pretie towne, and standeth very pleasantly, very well furnished with all things ... the houses are all high built, set vpon great high postes ... for feare of the Tygers, which be very many."—_R. Fitch_, in _Hakl._ ii. 390. 1613.—"The Portuguese proceeded without putting down their arms to attack the Banha Dela's (position), and destroyed it entirely, burning his factory and compelling him to flee to the kingdom of Prom, so that there now remained in the whole realm of Pegu only the Banho of COSMIM (a place adjoining Negrais) calling himself vassal of the King of Arracan."—_Bocarro_, 132. COSPETIR, n.p. This is a name which used greatly to perplex us on the 16th and 17th century maps of India, _e.g._ in Blaeu's Atlas (c. 1650), appearing generally to the west of the Ganges Delta. Considering how the geographical names of different ages and different regions sometimes get mixed up in old maps, we at one time tried to trace it to the Κασπάτυρος of Herodotus, which was certainly going far afield! The difficulty was solved by the sagacity of the deeply-lamented Prof. Blochmann, who has pointed out (_J. As. Soc. Beng._, xlii. pt. i. 224) that Cospetir represents the Bengali genitive of GAJPATI, 'Lord of Elephants,' the traditional title of the Kings of Orissa. The title _Gajpati_ was that one of the Four Great Kings who, according to Buddhist legend, divided the earth among them in times when there was no _Chakravartti_, or Universal Monarch (see CHUCKERBUTTY). _Gajapati_ rules the South; _Aśvapati_ (Lord of Horses) the North; _Chhatrapati_ (Lord of the Umbrella) the West; _Narapati_ (Lord of Men) the East. In later days these titles were variously appropriated (see _Lassen_, ii. 27 _seq._). And Akbar, as will be seen below, adopted these names, with others of his own devising, for the suits of his pack of cards. There is a Raja _Gajpati_, a chief Zamindar of the country north of Patna, who is often mentioned in the wars of Akbar (see _Elliot_, v. 399 and _passim_, vi. 55, &c.) who is of course not to be confounded with the Orissa Prince. c. 700 (?).—"In times when there was no _Chakravartti_ King ... Chen-pu (_Samba-dvīpa_) was divided among four lords. The southern was the Lord of Elephants (GAJAPATI), &c...."—Introd. to _Si-yu-ki_ (in _Pèlerins Bouddh._), ii. lxxv. 1553.—"On the other or western side, over against the Kingdom of Orixa, the Bengalis (_os Bengalos_) hold the Kingdom of COSPETIR, whose plains at the time of the risings of the Ganges are flooded after the fashion of those of the River Nile."—_Barros_, Dec. IV. ix. cap. I. This and the next passage compared show that Barros was not aware that _Cospetir_ and _Gajpati_ were the same. " "Of this realm of Bengala, and of other four realms its neighbours, the Gentoos and Moors of those parts say that God has given to each its peculiar gift: to Bengala infantry numberless; to the Kingdom of Orixa elephants; to that of Bisnaga men most skilful in the use of sword and shield; to the Kingdom of Dely multitudes of cities and towns; and to Cou a vast number of horses. And so naming them in this order they give them these other names, viz.: _Espaty_, GASPATY, Noropaty, Buapaty, and Coapaty."—_Barros_, _ibid._ [These titles appear to be _Aśvapati_, "Lord of Horses"; GAJAPATI; _Narapati_, "Lord of Men"; _Bhūpati_, "Lord of Earth"; _Gopati_, "Lord of Cattle."] c. 1590.—"His Majesty (Akbar) plays with the following suits of cards. 1st. _Ashwapati_, the lord of horses. The highest card represents a King on horseback, resembling the King of Dihli.... 2nd. GAJPATI, the King whose power lies in the number of his elephants, as the ruler of Oṛisah.... 3rd. _Narpati_, a King whose power lies in his infantry, as is the case with the rulers of Bijápúr," &c.—_Āīn_, i. 306. c. 1590.—"Orissa contains one hundred and twenty-nine brick forts, subject to the command of GUJEPUTTY."—_Ayeen_ (by _Gladwin_), ed. 1800, ii. 11; [ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 126]. 1753.—"Herodote fait aussi mention d'une ville de _Caspatyrus_ située vers le haut du fleuve Indus, ce que Mercator a cru correspondre à une denomination qui existe dans la Géographie moderne, sans altération marquée, savoir COSPETIR. La notion qu'on a de COSPETIR se tire de l'historien Portugais Jean de Barros ... la situation n'est plus celle qui convient à _Caspatyrus_."—_D'Anville_, 4 _seq._ COSS, s. The most usual popular measure of distance in India, but like the _mile_ in Europe, and indeed like the mile within the British Islands up to a recent date, varying much in different localities. The Skt. word is _krośa_, which also is a measure of distance, but originally signified 'a call,' hence the distance at which a man's call can be heard.[90] In the Pali vocabulary called _Abhidhānappadīpīkā_, which is of the 12th century, the word appears in the form _koss_; and nearly this, _kos_, is the ordinary Hindi. _Kuroh_ is a Persian form of the word, which is often found in Mahommedan authors and in early travellers. These latter (English) often write COURSE. It is a notable circumstance that, according to Wrangell, the Yakuts of N. Siberia reckon distance by _kiosses_ (a word which, considering the Russian way of writing Turkish and Persian words, must be identical with _kos_). With them this measure is "indicated by the time necessary to cook a piece of meat." _Kioss_ is = to about 5 _versts_, or 1⅔ miles, in hilly or marshy country, but on plain ground to 7 _versts_, or 2⅓ miles.[91] The Yakuts are a Turk people, and their language is a Turki dialect. The suggestion arises whether the form _kos_ may not have come with the Mongols into India, and modified the previous _krośa_? But this is met by the existence of the word _kos_ in Pali, as mentioned above. In ancient Indian measurement, or estimation, 4 _krośas_ went to the _yojana_. Sir H. M. Elliot deduced from distances in the route of the Chinese pilgrim Fa-hian that the _yojana_ of his age was as nearly as possible 7 miles. Cunningham makes it 7½ or 8, Fergusson 6; but taking Elliot's estimate as a mean, the ancient _kos_ would be 1¾ miles. The _kos_ as laid down in the _Āīn_ [ed. _Jarrett_, iii. 414] was of 5000 _gaz_ [see GUDGE]. The official decision of the British Government has assigned the length of Akbar's _Ilāhī gaz_ as 33 inches, and this would make Akbar's _kos_ = 2 m. 4 f. 183⅓ yards. Actual measurement of road distances between 5 pair of Akbar's _kos-minārs_,[92] near Delhi, gave a mean of 2 m. 4 f. 158 yards. In the greater part of the Bengal Presidency the estimated _kos_ is about 2 miles, but it is much less as you approach the N.W. In the upper part of the Doab, it is, with fair accuracy, 1¼ miles. In Bundelkhand again it is nearly 3 m. (_Carnegy_), or, according to Beames, even 4 m. [In Madras it is 2¼ m., and in Mysore the _Sultānī kos_ is about 4 m.] Reference may be made on this subject to Mr. Thomas's ed. of _Prinsep's Essays_, ii. 129; and to Mr. Beames's ed. of Elliot's _Glossary_ ("_The Races of the N.-W. Provinces_," ii. 194). The latter editor remarks that in several parts of the country there are two kinds of _kos_, a _pakkā_ and a _kachchā kos_, a double system which pervades all the weights and measures of India; and which has prevailed also in many other parts of the world [see PUCKA]. c. 500.—"A _gavyūtih_ (or league—see GOW) is two KROSAS."—_Amarakosha_, ii. 2, 18. c. 600.—"The descendant of Kukulstha (_i.e._ Rāma) having gone half a KROŚA...."—_Raghuvamsā_, xiii. 79. c. 1340.—"As for the mile it is called among the Indians al-KURŪH."—_Ibn Batuta_, iii. 95. " "The Sultan gave orders to assign me a certain number of villages.... They were at a distance of 16 KURŪHS from Dihli."—_Ibn Batuta_, 388. c. 1470.—"The Sultan sent ten viziers to encounter him at a distance of ten KORS (a _kor_ is equal to 10 versts)...."—_Ath. Nikitin_, 26, in _India in the XVth Cent._ " "From Chivil to Jooneer it is 20 KORS; from Jooneer to Beder 40; from Beder to Kulongher, 9 KORS; from Beder to Koluberg, 9."—_Ibid._ p. 12. 1528.—"I directed Chikmâk Beg, by a writing under the royal hand and seal, to measure the distance from Agra to Kâbul; that at every nine KOS he should raise a minâr or turret, twelve _gez_ in height, on the top of which he was to construct a pavilion...."—_Baber_, 393. 1537.—"... that the King of Portugal should hold for himself and all his descendants, from this day forth for aye, the Port of the City of Mangualor (in Guzerat) with all its privileges, revenues, and jurisdiction, with 2½ COUCEES round about...."—_Treaty in S. Botelho, Tombo_, 225. c. 1550.—"Being all unmanned by their love of Raghoba, they had gone but two KOS by the close of day, then scanning land and water they halted."—_Rāmāyana_ of _Tulsī Dās_, by _Growse_, 1878, p. 119. [1604.—"At the rate of four _coss_ (COCES) the league by the calculation of the Moors."—_Couto_, Dec. XII., Bk. I. cap. 4.] 1616.—"The three and twentieth arrived at Adsmeere, 219 COURSES from Brampoore, 418 English miles, the COURSES being longer than towards the Sea."—_Sir T. Roe_, in _Purchas_, i. 541; [Hak. Soc. i. 105]. " "The length of these forenamed Provinces is North-West to South-East, at the least 1000 COURSES, every Indian COURSE being two English miles."—_Terry_, in _Purchas_, ii. 1468. 1623.—"The distance by road to the said city they called seven COS, or CORŪ, which is all one; and every _cos_ or _corū_ is half a _ferseng_ or league of Persia, so that it will answer to a little less than two Italian [English] miles."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 504; [Hak. Soc. i. 23]. 1648.—"... which two COSS are equivalent to a Dutch mile."—_Van Twist, Gen. Beschrijv._ 2. 1666.—"... une COSSE qui est la mesure des Indes pour l'espace des lieux, est environ d'une demi-lieue."—_Thevenot_, v. 12. COSSACK, s. It is most probable that this Russian term for the military tribes of various descent on what was the S. frontier of the Empire has come originally from _ḳazzāḳ_, a word of obscure origin, but which from its adoption in Central Asia we may venture to call Turki. [_Schuyler, Turkistan_, i. 8.] It appears in Pavet de Courteille's _Dict. Turk-Oriental_ as "_vagabond; aventurier ...; onagre que ses compagnons chassent loin d'eux_." But in India it became common in the sense of 'a predatory horseman' and freebooter. 1366.—"On receipt of this bad news I was much dispirited, and formed to myself three plans; 1st. That I should turn COSSACK, and never pass 24 hours in one place, and plunder all that came to hand."—_Mem. of Timūr_, tr. by _Stewart_, p. 111. [1609.—In a Letter from the Company to the factors at Bantam mention is made of one "Sophony COSUKE," or as he is also styled in the Court Minutes "the Russe."—_Birdwood, First Letter Book_, 288.] 1618.—"COSSACKS (_Cosacchi_) ... you should know, is not the name of a nation, but of a collection of people of various countries and sects (though most of them Christians) who without wives or children, and without horses, acknowledge obedience to no prince; but dwelling far from cities in fastnesses among the woods or mountains, or rivers ... live by the booty of their swords ... employ themselves in perpetual inroads and cruisings by land and sea to the detriment of their nearest enemies, _i.e._ of the Turks and other Mahometans.... As I have heard from them, they promise themselves one day the capture of Constantinople, saying that Fate has reserved for them the liberation of that country, and that they have clear prophecies to that effect."—_P. della Valle_, i. 614 _seq._ c. 1752.—"His KUZZAKS ... were likewise appointed to surround and plunder the camp of the French...."—_Hist. of Hydur Naik_, tr. by _Miles_, p. 36. 1813.—"By the bye, how do Clarke's friends the COSSACKS, who seem to be a band of Circassians and other Sarmatians, come to be called by a name which seems to belong to a great Toorkee tribe on the banks of the Jaxartes? KUZZAUK is used about Delhi for a highwayman. Can it be (as I have heard) an Arabic _Mobaligh_ (exaggeration) from _kizk_ (plunder) applied to all predatory tribes?"—_Elphinstone_, in _Life_, i. 264. 1819.—"Some dashing leader may ... gather a predatory band round his standard, which, composed as it would be of desperate adventurers, and commanded by a professional KUZZAUK, might still give us an infinite deal of trouble."—_Ibid._ ii. 68. c. 1823.—"The term COSSACK is used because it is the one by which the Mahrattas describe their own species of warfare. In their language the word COSSÂKEE (borrowed like many more of their terms from the Moghuls) means predatory."—_Malcolm, Central India_, 3d ed. i. 69. COSSID, s. A courier or running messenger; Arab. _ḳāṣid_. 1682.—"I received letters by a COSSID from Mr. Johnson and Mr. Catchpoole, dated ye 18th instant from _Muxoodavad_, Bulchund's residence."—_Hedges, Diary_, Dec. 20th; [Hak. Soc. i. 58]. [1687.—"Haveing detained the COSSETTS 4 or 5 Daies."—_Ibid._ ii. lxix.] 1690.—"Therefore December the 2d. in the evening, word was brought by the Broker to our President, of a COSSET'S Arrival with Letters from Court to the _Vacinavish_, injoyning our immediate Release."—_Ovington_, 416. 1748.—"The Tappies [ḍâk runners] on the road to Ganjam being grown so exceedingly indolent that he has called them in, being convinced that our packets may be forwarded much faster by CASSIDS [mounted postmen[93]]."—In _Long_, p. 3. c. 1759.—"For the performance of this arduous ... duty, which required so much care and caution, intelligencers of talent, and KASIDS or messengers, who from head to foot were eyes and ears ... were stationed in every quarter of the country."—_H. of Hydur Naik_, 126. 1803.—"I wish that you would open a communication by means of COSSIDS with the officer commanding a detachment of British troops in the fort of Songhur."—_Wellington_, ii. 159. COSSIMBAZAR, n.p. Properly _Kāsimbāzār_. A town no longer existing, which closely adjoined the city of Murshīdābād, but preceded the latter. It was the site of one of the most important factories of the East India Company in their mercantile days, and was indeed a chief centre of all foreign trade in Bengal during the 17th century. ["In 1658 the Company established a factory at Cossimbazaar, 'CASTLE BAZAAR.'"—(_Birdwood Rep. on Old Rec._ 219.)] Fryer (1673) calls it CASTLE BUZZAR (p. 38). 1665.—"That evening I arrived at CASEN-BASAR, where I was welcom'd by Menheir _Arnold van Wachtendonk_, Director of all _Holland_-Factories in Bengal."—_Tavernier_, E.T., ii. 56; [ed. _Ball_, i. 131. _Bernier_ (E.T. p. 141; ed. _Constable_, 440) has _Kassem-Bazar_; in the map, p. 454, _Kasembazar_.] 1676.—"KASSEMBASAR, a Village in the Kingdom of _Bengala_, sends abroad every year two and twenty thousand Bales of Silk; every Bale weighing a hunder'd pound."—_Tavernier_, E.T. ii. 126; [_Ball_, ed. ii. 2]. [1678.—"CASSUMBAZAR." See quotation under DADNY.] COSSYA, n.p. More properly _Kāsia_, but now officially _Khāsi_; in the language of the people themselves _kī-Kāsī_, the first syllable being a prefix denoting the plural. The name of a hill people of Mongoloïd character, occupying the mountains immediately north of Silhet in Eastern Bengal. Many circumstances in relation to this people are of high interest, such as their practice, down to our own day, of erecting rude stone monuments of the _menhir_ and _dolmen_ kind, their law of succession in the female line, &c. Shillong, the modern seat of administration of the Province of Assam, and lying midway between the proper valley of Assam and the plain of Silhet, both of which are comprehended in that government, is in the Kāsia country, at a height of 4,900 feet above the sea. The Kāsias seem to be the people encountered near Silhet by Ibn Batuta as mentioned in the quotation: c. 1346.—"The people of these mountains resemble Turks (_i.e._ Tartars), and are very strong labourers, so that a slave of their race is worth several of another nation."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 216. [See KHASYA.] 1780.—"The first thing that struck my observation on entering the arena was the similarity of the dresses worn by the different tribes of CUSSEAHS or native Tartars, all dressed and armed agreeable to the custom of the country or mountain from whence they came."—_Hon. R. Lindsay_, in _Lives of the Lindsays_, iii. 182. 1789.—"We understand the COSSYAHS who inhabit the hills to the north-westward of Sylhet, have committed some very daring acts of violence."—In _Seton-Karr_, ii. 218. 1790.—"Agreed and ordered, that the Trade of Sylhet ... be declared entirely free to all the natives ... under the following Regulations:—1st. That they shall not supply the COSSYAHS or other Hill-people with Arms, Ammunition or other articles of Military store...."—In _Seton-Karr_, ii. 31. COSTUS. (See PUTCHOCK.) COT, s. A light bedstead. There is a little difficulty about the true origin of this word. It is universal as a sea-term, and in the South of India. In Northern India its place has been very generally taken by CHARPOY (q.v.), and _cot_, though well understood, is not in such prevalent European use as it formerly was, except as applied to barrack furniture, and among soldiers and their families. Words with this last characteristic have very frequently been introduced from the south. There are, however, both in north and south, vernacular words which may have led to the adoption of the term _cot_ in their respective localities. In the north we have H. _khāṭ_ and _khaṭwā_, both used in this sense, the latter also in Sanskrit; in the south, Tam. and Malayāl. _kaṭṭil_, a form adopted by the Portuguese. The quotations show, however, no _Anglo_-Indian use of the word in any form but _cot_. The question of origin is perhaps further perplexed by the use of _quatre_ as a Spanish term in the West Indies (see _Tom Cringle_ below). A Spanish lady tells us that _catre_, or _catre de tigera_ ("scissors-cot") is applied to a bedstead with X-trestles. _Catre_ is also common Portuguese for a wooden bedstead, and is found as such in a dictionary of 1611. These forms, however, we shall hold to be of Indian origin; unless it can be shown that they are older in Spain and Portugal than the 16th century. The form _quatre_ has a curious analogy (probably accidental) to _chārpāī_. 1553.—"The Camarij (Zamorin) who was at the end of a house, placed on a bedstead, which they call CATLE...."—_De Barros_, Dec. I. liv. iv. cap. viii. 1557.—"The king commanded his men to furnish a tent on that spot, where the interview was to take place, all carpeted inside with very rich tapestries, and fitted with a sofa (CATLE) covered over with a silken cloth."—_Alboquerque_, Hak. Soc. ii. 204. 1566.—"The king was set on a CATEL (the name of a kind of field bedstead) covered with a cloth of white silk and gold...."—_Damian de Goës, Chron. del R. Dom Emanuel_, 48. 1600.—"He retired to the hospital of the sick and poor, and there had his cell, the walls of which were of coarse palm-mats. Inside there was a little table, and on it a crucifix of the wood of St. Thomé, covered with a cloth, and a breviary. There was also a CATRE of coir, with a stone for pillow; and this completes the inventory of the furniture of that house."—_Lucena, V. do P. F. Xavier_, 199. [1613.—"Here hired a CATELE and 4 men to have carried me to Agra."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 277. [1634.—"The better sort sleepe upon COTS, or Beds two foot high, matted or done with girth-web."—_Sir T. Herbert, Trav._ 149. N.E.D.] 1648.—"Indian bedsteads or CADELS."—_Van Twist_, 64. 1673.—"... where did sit the King in State on a COTT or Bed."—_Fryer_, 18. 1678.—"Upon being thus abused the said Serjeant Waterhouse commanded the corporal Edward Short, to tie Savage down on his COT."—In _Wheeler_, i. 106. 1685.—"I hired 12 stout fellows ... to carry me as far as Lar in my COTT (Palankeen fashion)...."—_Hedges, Diary_, July 29; [Hak. Soc. i. 203]. 1688.—"In the East Indies, at Fort St. George, also Men take their COTTS or little Field-Beds and put them into the Yards, and go to sleep in the Air."—_Dampier's Voyages_, ii. Pt. iii. 1690.—"... the COT or Bed that was by ...."—_Ovington_, 211. 1711.—In Canton Price Current: "Bamboo COTTS for Servants each ... 1 mace."—_Lockyer_, 150. 1768-71.—"We here found the body of the deceased, lying upon a KADEL, or couch."—_Stavorinus_, E.T., i. 442. 1794.—"Notice is hereby given that sealed proposals will be received ... for supplying ... the different General Hospitals with clothing, COTTS, and bedding."—In _Seton-Karr_, ii. 115. 1824.—"I found three of the party insisted upon accompanying me the first stage, and had despatched their camp-COTS."—_Seely, Ellora_, ch. iii. c. 1830.—"After being ... furnished with food and raiment, we retired to our QUATRES, a most primitive sort of couch, with a piece of canvas stretched over it."—_Tom Cringle's Log_, ed. 1863, p. 100. 1872.—"As Badan was too poor to have a KHĀT, that is, a wooden bedstead with tester frames and mosquito curtains."—_Govinda Samanta_, i. 140. COTAMALUCO, n.p. The title by which the Portuguese called the kings of the Golconda Dynasty, founded, like the other Mahommedan kingdoms of S. India, on the breaking up of the Bāhmani kingdom of the Deccan. It was a corruption of _Ḳuṭb-ul-Mulk_, the designation of the founder, retained as the style of the dynasty by Mahommedans as well as Portuguese (see extract from _Akbar-nāma_ under IDALCAN). 1543.—"When IDALCAN heard this reply he was in great fear ... and by night made his escape with some in whom he trusted (very few they were), and fled in secret, leaving his family and his wives, and went to the territories of the _Izam Maluco_ (see NIZAMALUCO), his neighbour and friend ... and made matrimonial ties with the _Izam Maluco_, marrying his daughter, on which they arranged together; and there also came into this concert the MADREMALUCO, and COTAMALUCO, and the VERIDO, who are other great princes, marching with Izam Maluco, and connected with him by marriage."—_Correa_, iv. 313 _seq._ 1553.—"The Captains of the Kingdom of the Decan added to their proper names other honorary ones which they affected more, one calling himself _Iniza Malmulco_, which is as much as to say 'Spear of the State,' _Cota Malmulco_, _i.e._ 'Fortress of the State,' _Adelchan_, 'Lord of Justice'; and we, corrupting these names, call them NIZAMALUCO, COTAMALUCO, and HIDALCHAN."—_Barros_, IV. iv. 16; [and see _Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. i. 172]. These same explanations are given by Garcia de Orta (_Colloquios_, f. 36_v_), but of course the two first are quite wrong. _Iniza Malmulco_, as Barros here writes it, is Ar. _An-Niẓām ul Mulk_, "The Administrator of the State," not from P. _neza_, "a spear." COTAMALUCO is _Ḳuṭb-ul-Mulk_, Ar. "the Pivot (or Pole-star) of the State," not from H. _koṭā_, "a fort." COTIA, s. A fast-sailing vessel, with two masts and lateen sails, employed on the Malabar coast. _Koṭṭiya_ is used in Malayāl.; [the _Madras Gloss._ writes the word _kotyeh_, and says that it comes from Ceylon;] yet the word hardly appears to be Indian. Bluteau however appears to give it as such (iii. 590). 1552.—"Among the little islands of Goa he embarked on board his fleet, which consisted of about a dozen COTIAS, taking with him a good company of soldiers."—_Castanheda_, iii. 25. See also pp. 47, 48, 228, &c. c. 1580.—"In the gulf of Naguná ... I saw some CUTIÁS."—_Primor e Honra_, &c., f. 73. 1602.—"... embarking his property on certain COTIAS, which he kept for that purpose."—_Couto_, Dec. IV. liv. i. cap. viii. COTTA, s. H. _kaṭṭhā_. A small land-measure in use in Bengal and Bahar, being the twentieth part of a Bengal _bīghā_ (see BEEGAH), and containing eighty square yards. [1767.—"The measurement of land in Bengal is thus estimated: 16 _Gundas_ make 1 COTTA; 20 COTTAS, 1 _Bega_, or about 16,000 square feet."—_Verelst, View of Bengal_, 221, note.] 1784.—"... An upper roomed House standing upon about 5 COTTAHS of ground...."—_Seton-Karr_, i. 34. COTTON, s. We do not seem to be able to carry this familiar word further back than the Ar. _ḳuṭn_, _ḳuṭun_, or _ḳuṭunn_, having the same meaning, whence Prov. _coton_, Port. _cotão_, It. _cotone_, Germ. _Kattun_. The Sp. keeps the Ar. article, _algodon_, whence old Fr. _auqueton_ and _hoqueton_, a coat quilted with cotton. It is only by an odd coincidence that Pliny adduces a like-sounding word in his account of the _arbores lanigerae_: "ferunt mali _cotonei_ amplitudine cucurbitas, quae maturitate ruptae ostendunt lanuginis pilas, ex quibus vestes pretioso linteo faciunt"—xii. 10 (21). [On the use and cultivation of cotton in the ancient world, see the authorities collected by _Frazer, Pausanias_, iii. 470, _seqq._] [1830.—"The dress of the great is on the Persian model; it consists of a shirt of KUTTAUN (a kind of linen of a wide texture, the best of which is imported from Aleppo, and the common sort from Persia)...."—_Elphinstone's Caubul_, i. 351.] COTTON-TREE, SILK. (See SEEMUL.) COTWAL, CUTWAUL, s. A police-officer; superintendent of police; native town magistrate. P. _kotwāl_, 'a seneschal, a commandant of a castle or fort.' This looks as if it had been first taken from an Indian word, _koṭwālā_; [Skt. _koṭha-_ or _koshṭha pālā_ 'castle-porter']; but some doubt arises whether it may not have been a Turki term. In Turki it is written _kotāul_, _kotāwal_, and seems to be regarded by both Vambéry and Pavet de Courteille as a genuine Turki word. V. defines it as: "_Ketaul_, garde de forteresse, chef de la garnison; nom d'un tribu d'Ozbegs;" P. "_kotāwal_, _kotāwāl_, gardien d'une citadelle." There are many Turki words of analogous form, as _ḳarāwal_, 'a vidette,' _baḳāwal_, 'a table-steward,' _yasāwal_, 'a chamberlain,' _tangāwal_, 'a patrol,' &c. In modern Bokhara _Kataul_ is a title conferred on a person who superintends the Amir's buildings (_Khanikoff_, 241). On the whole it seems probable that the title was originally Turki, but was shaped by Indian associations. [The duties of the _Kotwāl_, as head of the police, are exhaustively laid down in the _Āīn_ (_Jarrett_, ii. 41). Amongst other rules: "He shall amputate the hand of any who is the pot-companion of an executioner, and the finger of such as converse with his family."] The office of _Kotwāl_ in Western and Southern India, technically speaking, ceased about 1862, when the new police system (under Act, India, V. of 1861, and corresponding local Acts) was introduced. In Bengal the term has been long obsolete. [It is still in use in the N.W.P. to designate the chief police officer of one of the larger cities or cantonments.] c. 1040.—"Bu-Ali KOTWAL (of Ghazni) returned from the Khilj expedition, having adjusted matters."—_Baihaki_, in _Elliot_, ii. 151. 1406-7.—"They fortified the city of Astarābād, where Abul Leïth was placed with the rank of KOTWAL."—_Abdurrazāk_, in _Not. et Extr._ xiv. 123. 1553.—"The message of the Camorij arriving, Vasco da Gama landed with a dozen followers, and was received by a noble person whom they called CATUAL...."—_Barros_, Dec. I. liv. iv. ch. viii. 1572.— "Na praya hum regedor do Regno estava Que na sua lingua CATUAL se chama." _Camões_, vii. 44. By Burton: "There stood a Regent of the Realm ashore, a chief, in native parlance 'CAT'UAL' hight." also the plural: "Mas aquelles avaros CATUAIS Que o Gentilico povo governavam." _Ibid._ viii. 56. 1616.—Roe has CUTWALL _passim_; [_e.g._ Hak. Soc. i. 90. &c.]. 1727.—"Mr. Boucher being bred a Druggist in his youth, presently knew the Poison, and carried it to the CAUTWAUL or Sheriff, and showed it."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 199. [In ed. 1744, ii. 199, CAUTWAL]. 1763.—"The CATWAL is the judge and executor of justice in criminal cases."—_Orme_ (ed. 1803), i. 26. 1812.—"... an officer retained from the former system, denominated CUTWAL, to whom the general police of the city and regulation of the market was entrusted."—_Fifth Report_, 44. 1847.—"The KUTWAL ... seems to have done his duty resolutely and to the best of his judgment."—_G. O._ by _Sir C. Napier_, 121. [1880.—"The son of the Raja's KOTWAL was the prince's great friend."—_Miss Stokes, Indian Fairy Tales_, 209.] COUNSILLEE, s. This is the title by which the natives in Calcutta generally designate English barristers. It is the same use as the Irish one of _Counsellor_, and a corruption of that word. COUNTRY, adj. This term is used colloquially, and in trade, as an adjective to distinguish articles produced in India (generally with a sub-indication of disparagement), from such as are imported, and especially imported from Europe. Indeed EUROPE (q.v.) was, and still occasionally is, used as the contrary adjective. Thus, 'COUNTRY harness' is opposed to 'EUROPE harness'; '_country_-born' people are persons of European descent, but born in India; '_country_ horses' are Indian-bred in distinction from ARABS, WALERS (q.v.), English horses, and even from 'stud-breds,' which are horses reared in India, but from foreign sires; '_country_ ships' are those which are owned in Indian ports, though often officered by Europeans; _country_ bottled beer is beer imported from England in cask and bottled in India; ['_country_-wound' silk is that reeled in the crude native fashion]. The term, as well as the H. _desī_, of which _country_ is a translation, is also especially used for things grown or made in India as substitutes for certain foreign articles. Thus the _Cicca disticha_ in Bombay gardens is called '_Country_ gooseberry'; _Convolvulus batatas_, or sweet potato, is sometimes called the '_country_ potato.' It was, equally with our quotidian root which has stolen its name, a foreigner in India, but was introduced and familiarised at a much earlier date. Thus again _desī bādām_, or '_country_ almond,' is applied in Bengal to the nut of the _Terminalia Catappa_. On _desī_, which is applied, among other things, to silk, the great Ritter (_dormitans Homerus_) makes the odd remark that _desī_ is just _Seide_ reversed! But it would be equally apposite to remark that _Trigon_-ometry is just _Country_-ometry reversed! Possibly the idiom may have been taken up from the Portuguese, who also use it, _e.g._ '_açafrao da_ terra,' '_country_ saffron,' _i.e._ SAFFLOWER, otherwise called bastard saffron, the term being sometimes applied to turmeric. But the source of the idiom is general, as the use of _desī_ shows. Moreover the Arabic _baladī_, having the same literal meaning, is applied in a manner strictly analogous, including the note of disparagement, insomuch that it has been naturalised in Spanish as indicating 'of little or no value.' Illustrations of the mercantile use of _beledi_ (_i.e._ _baladī_) will be found in a note to _Marco Polo_, 2nd ed. ii. 370. For the Spanish use we may quote the Dict. of Cobarruvias (1611): "_Baladi_, the thing which is produced at less cost, and is of small duration and profit." (See also _Dozy_ and _Engelmann_, 232 _seq._) 1516.—"_Beledyn_ ginger grows at a distance of two or three leagues all round the city of Calicut.... In Bengal there is also much ginger of the COUNTRY (_Gengivre Beledi_)."—_Barbosa_, 221 _seq._ [1530.—"I at once sent some of these COUNTRY men (_homeens valadis_) to the Thanas."—_Alboquerque, Cartas_, p. 148.] 1582.—"The Nayres maye not take anye COUNTRIE women, and they also doe not marrie."—_Castañeda_, (by N. L.), f. 36. [1608.—"The COUNTRY here are at dissension among themselves."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 20.] 1619.—"The twelfth in the morning Master _Methwold_ came from _Messalipatam_ in one of the COUNTREY Boats."—_Pring_, in _Purchas_, i. 638. 1685.—"The inhabitants of the Gentoo Town, all in arms, bringing with them also elephants, kettle-drums, and all the COUNTRY music."—_Wheeler_, i. 140. 1747.—"It is resolved and ordered that a Serjeant with two Troopers and a Party of COUNTRY Horse, to be sent to Markisnah Puram to patroll...."—_Ft. St. David Council of War_, Dec. 25. _MS. Records_ in India Office. 1752.—"Captain Clive did not despair ... and at ten at night sent one Shawlum, a serjeant who spoke the COUNTRY languages, with a few sepoys to reconnoitre."—_Orme_, i. 211 (ed. 1803). 1769.—"I supped last night at a COUNTRY Captain's; where I saw for the first time a specimen of the Indian taste."—_Teignmouth, Mem._ i. 15. 1775.—"The Moors in what is called COUNTRY ships in East India, have also their chearing songs; at work in hoisting, or in their boats a rowing."—_Forrest, V. to N. Guinea_, 305. 1793.—"The jolting springs of COUNTRY-made carriages, or the grunts of COUNTRY-made carriers, commonly called _palankeen-boys_."—_Hugh Boyd_, 146. 1809.—"The Rajah had a drawing of it made for me, on a scale, by a COUNTRY Draftsman of great merit."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 356. " "... split COUNTRY peas...."—_Maria Graham_, 25. 1817.—"Since the conquest (of Java) a very extensive trade has been carried on by the English in COUNTRY ships."—_Raffles, H. of Java_, i. 210. [1882.—"There was a COUNTRY-born European living in a room in the bungalow."—_Sanderson, Thirteen Years_, 256.] COUNTRY-CAPTAIN, s. This is in Bengal the name of a peculiar dry kind of curry, often served as a breakfast dish. We can only conjecture that it was a favourite dish at the table of the skippers of '_country_ ships,' who were themselves called '_country_ captains,' as in our first quotation. In Madras the term is applied to a _spatchcock_ dressed with onions and curry stuff, which is probably the original form. [Riddell says: "COUNTRY-CAPTAIN.—Cut a fowl in pieces; shred an onion small and fry it brown in butter; sprinkle the fowl with fine salt and curry powder and fry it brown; then put it into a stewpan with a pint of soup; stew it slowly down to a half and serve it with rice" (_Ind. Dom. Econ._ 176).] 1792.—"But now, Sir, a COUNTRY CAPTAIN is not to be known from an ordinary man, or a Christian, by any certain mark whatever."—_Madras Courier_, April 26. c. 1825.—"The local name for their business was the 'Country Trade,' the ships were 'COUNTRY Ships,' and the masters of them 'COUNTRY CAPTAINS.' Some of my readers may recall a dish which was often placed before us when dining on board these vessels at Whampoa, viz. 'COUNTRY CAPTAIN.'—_The Fankwae at Canton_ (1882), p. 33. COURSE, s. The drive usually frequented by European gentlemen and ladies at an Indian station. 1853.—"It was curious to Oakfield to be back on the Ferozepore COURSE, after a six months' interval, which seemed like years. How much had happened in these six months!"—_Oakfield_, ii. 124. COURTALLUM, n.p. The name of a town in Tinnevelly [used as an European sanatorium (_Stuart, Man. of Tinnevelly_, 96)]; written in vernacular _Kuttālam_. We do not know its etymology. [The _Madras Gloss._ gives _Trikūtāchala_, Skt., the 'Three-peaked Mountain.'] COVENANTED SERVANTS. This term is specially applied to the regular Civil Service of India, whose members used to enter into a formal covenant with the East India Company, and do now with the Secretary of State for India. Many other classes of servants now go out to India under a variety of contracts and covenants, but the term in question continues to be appropriated as before. [See CIVILIAN.] 1757.—"There being a great scarcity of COVENANTED SERVANTS in Calcutta, we have entertained Mr. Hewitt as a monthly writer ... and beg to recommend him to be covenanted upon this Establishment."—Letter in _Long_, 112. COVID, s. Formerly in use as the name of a measure, varying much locally in value, in European settlements not only in India but in China, &c. The word is a corruption, probably an Indo-Portuguese form, of the Port. _covado_, a cubit or ell. [1612.—"A long COVAD within 1 inch of our English yard, wherewith they measure cloth, the short COVAD is for silks, and containeth just as the Portuguese COVAD."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 241. [1616.—"Clothes of gould: ... were worth 100 rupies a COBDE."—_Sir T. Roe_, Hak. Soc. i. 203. [1617.—Cloth "here affoorded at a rupie and two in a COBDEE vnder ours."—_Ibid._ ii. 409.] 1672.—"Measures of Surat are only two; the Lesser and the Greater COVELD [probably misprint for _Coveed_], the former of 27 inches English, the latter of 36 inches English."—_Fryer_, 206. 1720.—"Item. I leave 200 pagodas for a tomb to be erected in the burial place in form as follows. Four large pillars, each to be six COVIDS high, and six _covids_ distance one from the other; the top to be arched, and on each pillar a cherubim; and on the top of the arch the effigy of Justice."—_Testament of Charles Davers, Merchant_, in _Wheeler_, ii. 338. [1726.—"COBIDOS." See quotation under LOONGHEE.] c. 1760.—According to Grose the COVID at Surat was 1 yard English [the greater _coveed_ of Fryer], at Madras ½ a yard; but he says also: "At Bengal the same as at Surat and Madras." 1794.—"To be sold, on very reasonable terms, About 3000 COVITS of 2-inch _Calicut_ Planks."—_Bombay Courier_, July 19. The measure has long been forgotten under this name in Bengal, though used under the native name _hāth_. From Milburn (i. 334, 341, &c.) it seems to have survived on the West Coast in the early part of last century, and possibly may still linger. [1612.—"½ corge of pintados of 4 HASTAS the piece."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 232.] COVIL, s. Tam. _kō-v-il_, 'God-house,' a Hindu temple; and also (in Malabar) a palace, [also in the form _Colghum_, for _Kovilagam_]. In colloquial use in S. India and Ceylon. In S. India it is used, especially among the French, for 'a church'; also among the uneducated English. [1796.—"I promise to use my utmost endeavours to procure for this Raja the COLGHUM of Pychi for his residence...."—Treaty, in _Logan, Malabar_, iii. 254.] COWCOLLY, n.p. The name of a well-known lighthouse and landmark at the entrance of the Hoogly, in Midnapur District. Properly, according to Hunter, _Geonkhālī_. In Thornton's _English Pilot_ (pt. iii. p. 7, of 1711) this place is called COCKOLY. COW-ITCH, s. The irritating hairs on the pod of the common Indian climbing herb _Mucuna pruriens_, D.C., N. O. _Leguminosae_, and the plant itself. Both pods and roots are used in native practice. The name is doubtless the Hind. _kewānch_ (Skt. _kapi-kachchhu_), modified in Hobson-Jobson fashion, by the 'striving after meaning.' [1773.—"COW-ITCH. This is the down found on the outside of a pod, which is about the size and thickness of a man's little finger, and of the shape of an Italian S."—_Ives_, 494.] COWLE, s. A lease, or grant in writing; a safe-conduct, amnesty, or in fact any written engagement. The Emperor Sigismund gave _Cowle_ to John Huss—and broke it. The word is Ar. _ḳaul_, 'word, promise, agreement,' and it has become technical in the Indian vernaculars, owing to the prevalence of Mahommedan Law. [1611.—"We desired to have a COWL of the Shahbunder to send some persons aland."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 133. [1613.—"Procured a COWL for such ships as should come."—_Foster, Letters_, ii. 17.] 1680.—"A COWLE granted by the Right Worshipful Streynsham Master, Esq., Agent and Governour for affairs of the Honorable East India Company in ffort St. George at Chinapatnam, by and with the advice of his Councell to all the Pegu Ruby Marchants...."—_Fort St. George Cons._ Feb. 23, in _Notes and Extracts_, No. iii. p. 10. 1688.—"The President has by private correspondence procured a COWLE for renting the Town and customs of S. Thomé."—_Wheeler_, i. 176. 1758.—"The Nawaub ... having mounted some large guns on that hill ... sent to the Killadar a KOWL-NAMA, or a summons and terms for his surrender."—_H. of Hydur Naik_, 123. 1780.—"This CAOUL was confirmed by another King of Gingy ... of the Bramin Caste."—_Dunn, New Directory_, 140. Sir A. Wellesley often uses the word in his Indian letters. Thus: 1800.—"One tandah of brinjarries ... has sent to me for COWLE...."—_Wellington Desp._ (ed. 1837), i. 59. 1804.—"On my arrival in the neighbourhood of the _pettah_ I offered COWLE to the inhabitants."—_Ibid._ ii. 193. COWRY, s. Hind. _kauṛī_ (_kauḍī_), Mahr. _kavaḍī_, Skt. _kaparda_, _kapardika_. The small white shell, _Cypraea moneta_, current as money extensively in parts of S. Asia and of Africa. By far the most ancient mention of shell currency comes from Chinese literature. It is mentioned in the famous "Tribute of Yü" (or _Yü-Kung_); in the _Shu-King_ (about the 14th cent. B.C.); and in the "Book of Poetry" (_Shi-King_), in an ode of the 10th cent. B.C. The Chinese seem to have adopted the use from the aborigines in the East and South; and they extended the system to tortoise-shell, and to other shells, the cowry remaining the unit. In 338 B.C., the King of Tsin, the supply of shells failing, suppressed the cowry currency, and issued copper coin, already adopted in other States of China. The usurper Wang Mang, who ruled A.D. 9-23, tried to revive the old systems, and issued rules instituting, in addition to the metallic money, ten classes of tortoise-shell and five of smaller shells, the value of all based on the _cowry_, which was worth 3 cash.[94] [Cowries were part of the tribute paid by the aborigines of Puanit to Metesouphis I. (_Maspero, Dawn of Civ._, p. 427).] The currency of cowries in India does not seem to be alluded to by any Greek or Latin author. It is mentioned by Maṣ'ūdī (c. 943), and their use for small change in the Indo-Chinese countries is repeatedly spoken of by Marco Polo, who calls them _pourcelaines_, the name by which this kind of shell was known in Italy (_porcellane_) and France. When the Mahommedans conquered Bengal, early in the 13th century, they found the ordinary currency composed exclusively of cowries, and in some remote districts this continued to the beginning of the last century. Thus, up to 1801, the whole revenue of the Silhet District, amounting then to Rs. 250,000, was collected in these shells, but by 1813 the whole was realised in specie. Interesting details in connection with this subject are given by the Hon. Robert Lindsay, who was one of the early Collectors of Silhet (_Lives of the Lindsays_, iii. 170). The Sanskrit vocabulary called _Trikāṇḍaśesha_ (iii. 3, 206) makes 20 _kapardika_ (or _kauṛīs_) = ¼ _paṇa_; and this value seems to have been pretty constant. The cowry table given by Mr. Lindsay at Silhet, circa 1778, exactly agrees with that given by Milburn as in Calcutta use in the beginning of last century, and up to 1854 or thereabouts it continued to be the same: 4 _kauṛis_ = 1 _ganda_ 20 _gandas_ = 1 _paṇ_ 4 _paṇ_ = 1 _āna_ 4 _ānas_ = 1 _kāhan_, or about ¼ rupee. This gives about 5120 cowries to the Rupee. We have not met with any denomination of currency in actual use below the cowry, but it will be seen that, in a quotation from Mrs. Parkes, two such are indicated. It is, however, Hindu idiosyncracy to indulge in imaginary submultiples as well as imaginary multiples. (See a parallel under LACK). In Bastar, a secluded inland State between Orissa and the Godavery, in 1870, the following was the prevailing table of cowry currency, according to Sir W. Hunter's _Gazetteer_: 28 _kauṛis_ = 1 _borī_ 12 _boris_ = 1 _dugānī_ 12 _dugānīs_ = 1 Rupee, _i.e._ 2880 cowries. Here we may remark that both the _paṇ_ in Bengal, and the _dugānī_ in this secluded Bastar, were originally the names of pieces of money, though now in the respective localities they represent only certain quantities of cowries. (For _paṇ_, see under FANAM; and as regards _dugānī_, see _Thomas's Patan Kings of Delhī_, pp. 218 _seq._). ["Up to 1865 _bee-a_ or cowries were in use in Siam; the value of these was so small that from 800 to 1500 went to a _fuang_ (7½ cents.)."—_Hallett, A Thousand Miles on an Elephant_, p. 164. Mr. Gray has an interesting note on cowries in his ed. of _Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. i. 236 _seqq._] Cowries were at one time imported into England in considerable quantities for use in the African slave-trade. "For this purpose," says Milburn, "they should be small, clean, and white, with a beautiful gloss" (i. 273). The duty on this importation was £53, 16_s._ 3_d._ per cent. on the sale value, with ⅓ added for war-tax. In 1803, 1418 cwt. were sold at the E. I. auctions, fetching £3,626; but after that few were sold at all. In the height of slave-trade, the great mart for cowries was at Amsterdam, where there were spacious warehouses for them (see the _Voyage_, &c., quoted 1747). c. A.D. 943.—"Trading affairs are carried on with _cowries_ (_al-wada'_), which are the money of the country."—_Maṣ'ūdī_, i. 385. c. 1020.—"These isles are divided into two classes, according to the nature of their chief products. The one are called _Dewa-Kauḍha_, 'the Isles of the COWRIES,' because of the COWRIES that they collect on the branches of coco-trees planted in the sea."—_Albirūnī_, in _J. As._, Ser. IV. tom. iv. 266. c. 1240.—"It has been narrated on this wise that as in that country (Bengal), the KAUṚI [shell] is current in place of silver, the least gift he used to bestow was a _lak_ of KAUṚIS. The Almighty mitigate his punishment [in hell]!"—_Ṭabaḳāt-i-Nāṣiri_, by _Raverty_, 555 _seq._ c. 1350.—"The money of the Islanders (of the Maldives) consists of _cowries_ (_al-wada'_). They so style creatures which they collect in the sea, and bury in holes dug on the shore. The flesh wastes away, and only a white shell remains. 100 of these shells are called _siyāh_, and 700 _fāl_; 12,000 they call _kutta_; and 100,000 _bustū_. Bargains are made with these cowries at the rate of 4 _bustū_ for a gold dīnār. [This would be about 40,000 for a rupee.] Sometimes the rate falls, and 12 _bustū_ are exchanged for a gold dīnār. The islanders barter them to the people of Bengal for rice, for they also form the currency in use in that country.... These cowries serve also for barter with the negroes in their own land. I have seen them sold at Mālī and Gūgū [on the Niger] at the rate of 1150 for a gold dīnār."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 122. c. 1420.—"A man on whom I could rely assured me that he saw the people of one of the chief towns of the Said employ as currency, in the purchase of low-priced articles of provision, KAUDAS, which in Egypt are known as _wada_, just as people in Egypt use _fals_."—_Makrizi, S. de Sacy, Chrest. Arabe_, 2nd ed. i. 252. [1510.—Mr. Whiteway writes: "In an abstract of an unpublished letter of Alboquerque which was written about 1510, and abstracted in the following year, occurs this sentence:—'The merchandize which they carry from Cairo consists of snails (_caracoes_) of the Twelve Thousand Islands.' He is speaking of the internal caravan-trade of Africa, and these snails must be COWRIES."] 1554.—At the Maldives: "COWRIES 12,000 make one _cota_; and 4½ _cotas_ of average size weigh one _quintal_; the big ones something more."—_A. Nunes_, 35. " "In these isles ... are certain white little shells which they call CAURIS."—_Castanheda_, iv. 7. 1561.—"Which vessels (_Gundras_, or palm-wood boats from the Maldives) come loaded with coir and CAURY, which are certain little white shells found among the Islands in such abundance that whole vessels are laden with them, and which make a great trade in Bengala, where they are current as money."—_Correa_, I. i. 341. 1586.—"In Bengal are current those little shells that are found in the islands of Maldiva, called here COURIM, and in Portugal _Buzio_."—_Sassetti_, in _De Gubernatis_, 205. [c. 1590.—"Four kos from this is a well, into which if the bone of any animal be thrown it petrifies, like a COWRIE shell, only smaller."—_Āīn_, ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 229.] c. 1610.—"Les marchandises qu'ils portent le plus souvent sont ces petites coquilles des Maldives, dont ils chargent tous les ans grand nombre de nauires. Ceux des Maldives les appellent _Boly_, et les autres Indiens CAURY."—_Pyrard de Laval_, i. 517; see also p. 165; [Hak. Soc. i. 438; also comp. i. 78, 157, 228, 236, 240, 250, 299; _Boly_ is Singh. _bella_, a cowry]. c. 1664.—"... lastly, it (Indostan) wants those little _Sea-cockles_ of the Maldives, which serve for common Coyne in _Bengale_, and in some other places...."—_Bernier_, E.T. 63; [ed. _Constable_, 204]. [c. 1665.—"The other small money consists of shells called COWRIES, which have the edges inverted, and they are not found in any other part of the world save only the Maldive Islands.... Close to the sea they give up to 80 for the _paisa_, and that diminishes as you leave the sea, on account of carriage; so that at Agra you receive but 50 or 55 for the _paisa_."—_Tavernier_, ed. _Ball_, i. 27 _seq._] 1672.—"COWREYS, like sea-shells, come from Siam, and the Philippine Islands."—_Fryer_, 86. 1683.—"The Ship Britannia—from the Maldiva Islands, arrived before the Factory ... at their first going ashore, their first salutation from the natives was a shower of Stones and Arrows, whereby 6 of their Men were wounded, which made them immediately return on board, and by ye mouths of their Guns forced them to a complyance, and permission to load what COWRIES they would at Markett Price; so that in a few days time they sett sayle from thence for Surrat with above 60 Tunn of COWRYES."—_Hedges, Diary_, July 1; [Hak. Soc. i. 96]. 1705.—"... CORIS, qui sont des petits coquillages."—_Luillier_, 245. 1727.—"The COURIES are caught by putting Branches of Cocoa-nut trees with their Leaves on, into the Sea, and in five or six Months the little Shell-fish stick to those leaves in Clusters, which they take off, and digging Pits in the Sand, put them in and cover them up, and leave them two or three Years in the Pit, that the Fish may putrefy, and then they take them out of the Pit, and barter them for Rice, Butter, and Cloth, which Shipping bring from _Ballasore_ in _Orisa_ near _Bengal_, in which Countries COURIES pass for Money from 2500 to 3000 for a Rupee, or half a Crown _English_."—_A. Hamilton_ [ed. 1744], i. 349. 1747.—"Formerly 12,000 weight of these COWRIES would purchase a cargo of five or six hundred Negroes: but those lucrative times are now no more; and the Negroes now set such a value on their countrymen, that there is no such thing as having a cargo under 12 or 14 tuns of cowries. "As payments of this kind of specie are attended with some intricacy, the Negroes, though so simple as to sell one another for shells, have contrived a kind of copper vessel, holding exactly 108 pounds, which is a great dispatch to business."—_A Voyage to the Id. of Ceylon on board a Dutch Indiaman in the year 1747_, &c. &c. Written by a Dutch Gentleman. Transl. &c. London, 1754, pp. 21 _seq._ 1749.—"The only Trade they deal in is COWRIES (or Blackamoor's Teeth as they call them in England), the King's sole Property, which the sea throws up in great abundance."—_The Boscawen's Voyage to Bombay_, by _Philalethes_ (1750), p. 52. 1753.—"Our Hon'ble Masters having expressly directed ten tons of COURIES to be laden in each of their ships homeward bound, we ordered the Secretary to prepare a protest against Captain Cooke for refusing to take any on board the Admiral Vernon."—In _Long_, 41. 1762.—"The trade of the salt and _butty wood_ in the Chucla of Sillett, has for a long time been granted to me, in consideration of which I pay a yearly rent of 40,000 _caouns_[95] of COWRIES...."—Native Letter to Nabob, in _Van Sittart_, i. 203. 1770.—"... millions of millions of lires, pounds, rupees, and COWRIES."—_H. Walpole's Letters_, v. 421. 1780.—"We are informed that a Copper Coinage is now on the Carpet ... it will be of the greatest utility to the Public, and will totally abolish the trade of COWRIES, which for a long time has formed so extensive a field for deception and fraud. A greviance (_sic_) the poor has long groan'd under."—_Hicky's Bengal Gazette_, April 29. 1786.—In a Calcutta Gazette the rates of payment at Pultah Ferry are stated in Rupees, Annas, _Puns_, and _Gundas_ (_i.e._ of _Cowries_, see above).—In _Seton-Karr_, i. 140. 1791.—"Notice is hereby given, that on or before the 1st November next, sealed proposals of Contract for the remittance in Dacca of the cowries received on account of the Revenues of Sylhet ... will be received at the Office of the Secretary to the Board of Revenue.... All persons who may deliver in proposals, are desired to specify the rates per cowan or _cowans_ of COWRIES (see _kāhan_ above) at which they will engage to make the remittance proposed."—In _Seton-Karr_, ii. 53. 1803.—"I will continue to pay, without demur, to the said Government, as my annual _peshkush_ or tribute, 12,000 _kahuns_ of COWRIES in three instalments, as specified herein below."—_Treaty Engagement_ by the Rajah of Kitta Keonghur, a Tributary subordinate to Cuttack, 16th December, 1803. 1833.—"May 1st. Notice was given in the Supreme Court that Messrs. Gould and Campbell would pay a dividend at the rate of nine _gundahs_, one COWRIE, one _cawg_, and eighteen _teel_, in every sicca rupee, on and after the 1st of June. A curious dividend, not quite a farthing in the rupee!"[96]—_The Pilgrim_ (by Fanny Parkes), i. 273. c. 1865.—"Strip him stark naked, and cast him upon a desert island, and he would manage to play heads and tails for COWRIES with the sea-gulls, if land-gulls were not to be found."—_Zelda's Fortune_, ch. iv. 1883.—"Johnnie found a lovely COWRIE two inches long, like mottled tortoise-shell, walking on a rock, with its red fleshy body covering half its shell, like a jacket trimmed with chenille fringe."—_Letter_ (of Miss North's) _from Seychelle Islands_, in _Pall Mall Gazette_, Jan. 21, 1884. COWRY, s. Used in S. India for the yoke to carry burdens, the BANGY (q.v.) of N. India. In Tamil, &c., _kāvaḍi_, [_kāvu_, 'to carry on the shoulder,' _tadi_, 'pole']. [1853.—"COWRIE baskets ... a circular ratan basket, with a conical top, covered with green oil-cloth, and secured by a brass padlock."—_Campbell, Old Forest Ranger_, 3rd ed. 178.] COWTAILS, s. The name formerly in ordinary use for what we now more euphoniously call CHOWRIES (q.v.). c. 1664.—"These Elephants have then also ... certain COW-TAILS of the great _Tibet_, white and very dear, hanging at their Ears like great Mustachoes...."—_Bernier_, E.T., 84; [ed. _Constable_, 261]. 1665.—"Now that this King of the Great Tibet knows, that _Aureng-Zebe_ is at _Kachemire_, and threatens him with War, he hath sent to him an Ambassador, with Presents of the Countrey, as Chrystal, and those dear White COW-TAILS...."—_Ibid._ 135; [ed. _Constable_, 422]. 1774.—"To send one or more pair of the cattle which bear what are called COWTAILS."—_Warren Hastings_, Instruction to Bogle, in _Markham's Tibet_, 8. " "There are plenty of COWTAILED cows (!), but the weather is too hot for them to go to Bengal."—_Bogle_, _ibid._ 52. 'Cowtailed cows' seem analogous to the 'dismounted mounted infantry' of whom we have recently heard in the Suakin campaign. 1784.—In a 'List of Imports probable from Tibet,' we find "COW TAILS."—In _Seton-Karr_, i. 4. " "From the northern mountains are imported a number of articles of commerce.... The principal ... are ... musk, COWTAILS, honey...."—_Gladwin's Ayeen Akbery_ (ed. 1800) ii. 17; [ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 172]. CRAN, s. Pers. _krān_. A modern Persian silver coin, worth about a franc, being the tenth part of a TOMAUN. 1880.—"A couple of mules came clattering into the courtyard, driven by one muleteer. Each mule carried 2 heavy sacks ... which jingled pleasantly as they were placed on the ground. The sacks were afterwards opened in my presence, and contained no less than 35,000 silver KRANS. The one muleteer without guard had brought them across the mountains, 170 miles or so, from Tehran."—MS. Letter from _Col. Bateman-Champain, R.E._ [1891.—"I on my arrival took my servants' accounts in tomauns and KERANS, afterwards in _kerans_ and shaies, and at last in _kerans_ and puls."—_Wills, Land of the Lion_, 63.] CRANCHEE, s. Beng. H. _karānchī_. This appears peculiar to Calcutta, [but the word is also used in N. India]. A kind of ricketty and sordid carriage resembling, as Bp. Heber says below, the skeleton of an old English hackney-coach of 1800-35 (which no doubt was the model), drawn by wretched ponies, harnessed with rope, and standing for native hire in various parts of the city. 1823.—"... a considerable number of 'CARANCHIES,' or native carriages, each drawn by two horses, and looking like the skeletons of hackney coaches in our own country."—_Heber_, i. 28 (ed. 1844). 1834.—"As Lady Wroughton guided her horse through the crowd to the right, a KURANCHY, or hackney-coach, suddenly passed her at full speed."—_The Baboo_, i. 228. CRANGANORE, n.p. Properly (according to Dr. Gundert), _Koḍuṅrīlūr_, more generally _Koduṅgalūr_; [the _Madras Gloss._ gives Mal. _Kotannallūr_, _kota_, 'west,' _kovil_, 'palace,' _ūr_, 'village']. An ancient city and port of Malabar, identical with the _Mūyiri-kkoḍu_ of an ancient copper-plate inscription,[97] with the Μουζιρὶς of Ptolemy's Tables and the Periplus, and with the _Muziris primum emporium Indiae_ of Pliny (Bk. vi. cap. 23 or 26) [see _Logan, Malabar_, i. 80]. "The traditions of Jews, Christians, Brahmans, and of the _Kérala Ulpatti_ (legendary History of Malabar) agree in making Kodungalūr the residence of the Perumāls (ancient sovereigns of Malabar), and the first resort of Western shipping" (Dr. Gundert in _Madras Journal_, vol. xiii. p. 120). It was apparently the earliest settlement of Jew and Christian immigrants. It is prominent in all the earlier narratives of the 16th century, especially in connection with the Malabar Christians; and it was the site of one of the seven churches alleged in the legends of the latter to have been founded by St. Thomas.[98] Cranganor was already in decay when the Portuguese arrived. They eventually established themselves there with a strong fort (1523), which the Dutch took from them in 1662. This fort was dismantled by Tippoo's troops in 1790, and there is now hardly a trace left of it. In Baldaeus (_Malabar und Coromandel_, p. 109, Germ. ed.) there are several good views of Cranganore as it stood in the 17th century. [See SHINKALI.] c. 774. A.D.—"We have given as eternal possession to Iravi Corttan, the lord of the town, the brokerage and due customs ... namely within the river-mouth of CODANGALUR."—_Copper Charter_, see _Madr. Journ._ xiii. And for the date of the inscription, _Burnell_, in _Ind. Antiq._ iii. 315. (Before 1500, see as in above quotation, p. 334.).—"I Erveh Barmen ... sitting this day in CANGANÚR...." (_Madras Journal_, xiii. pt. ii. p. 12). This is from an old Hebrew translation of the 8th century copper-grant to the Jews, in which the Tamil has "The king ... Sri Bhaskara Ravi Varman ... on the day when he was pleased to sit in Muyiri-kódu...."—thus identifying _Muyiri_ or _Muziris_ with Cranganore, an identification afterwards verified by tradition ascertained on the spot by Dr. Burnell. 1498.—"QUORONGOLIZ belongs to the Christians, and the king is a Christian; it is 3 days distant from Calecut by sea with fair wind; this king could muster 4,000 fighting men; here is much pepper...."—_Roteiro de Vasco da Gama_, 108. 1503.—"Nostra autem regio in qua Christiani commorantur Malabar appellatur, habetque xx circiter urbes, quarum tres celebres sunt et firmæ, CARONGOLY, _Palor_, et _Colom_, et aliæ illis proximæ sunt."—Letter of _Nestorian Bishops_ on mission to India, in _Assemani_, iii. 594. 1516.—"... a place called CRONGOLOR, belonging to the King of Calicut ... there live in it Gentiles, Moors, Indians, and Jews, and Christians of the doctrine of St. Thomas."—_Barbosa_, 154. c. 1535.—"CRANCANOR fu antichamente honorata, e buon porto, tien molte genti ... la città e grande, ed honorata con grã traffico, auãti che si facesse Cochin, cõ la venuta di Portoghesi, nobile."—_Sommario de' Regni_, &c. _Ramusio_, i. f. 332_v_. 1554.—"Item ... paid for the maintenance of the boys in the College, which is kept in CRANGUANOR, by charter of the King our Lord, annually 100 000 _reis_...."—_S. Botelho, Tombo_, &c., 27. c. 1570.—"... prior to the introduction of Islamism into this country, a party of Jews and Christians had found their way to a city of Malabar called CADUNGALOOR."—_Tohfat-ul-Mujahideen_, 47. 1572.— "A hum Cochin, e a outro Cananor, A qual Chale, a qual a ilha da pimenta, A qual Coulão, a qual dá CRANGANOR, E os mais, a quem o mais serve e contenta...." _Camões_, vii. 35. 1614.—"The Great Samorine's Deputy came aboord ... and ... earnestly persuaded vs to stay a day or two, till he might send to the Samorine, then at CRANGELOR, besieging a Castle of the Portugals."—_Peyton_, in _Purchas_, i. 531. c. 1806.—"In like manner the Jews of KRANGHÍR (Cranganore), observing the weakness of the Sámuri ... made a great many Mahomedans drink the cup of martyrdom...."—_Muhabbat Khán_ (writing of events in 16th century), in _Elliot_, viii. 388. CRANNY, s. In Bengal commonly used for a clerk writing English, and thence vulgarly applied generically to the East Indians, or half-caste class, from among whom English copyists are chiefly recruited. The original is Hind. _karānī_, _kirānī_, which Wilson derives from Skt. _karan_, 'a doer.' _Karaṇa_ is also the name of one of the (so-called) mixt castes of the Hindus, sprung from a Sudra mother and Vaisya father, or (according to some) from a pure Kshatriya mother by a father of degraded Kshatriya origin. The occupation of the members of this mixt caste is that of writers and accountants; [see _Risley, Tribes and Castes of Bengal_, i. 424 _seqq._]. The word was probably at one time applied by natives to the junior members of the Covenanted Civil Service—"Writers," as they were designated. See the quotations from the "_Seir Mutaqherin_" and from Hugh Boyd. And in our own remembrance the "Writers' Buildings" in Calcutta, where those young gentlemen were at one time quartered (a range of apartments which has now been transfigured into a splendid series of public offices, but, wisely, has been kept to its old name), was known to the natives as _Karānī kī Bārik_. c. 1350.—"They have the custom that when a ship arrives from India or elsewhere, the slaves of the Sultan ... carry with them complete suits ... for the _Rabban_ or skipper, and for the KIRĀNĪ, who is the ship's clerk."—_Ibn Batuta_, ii. 198. " "The second day after our arrival at the port of Kailūkari, the princess escorted the _nakhodāh_ (or skipper), the KIRĀNĪ, or clerk...."—_Ibid._ iv. 250. c. 1590.—"The KARRÁNÍ is a writer who keeps the accounts of the ship, and serves out the water to the passengers."—_Āīn_ (_Blochmann_), i. 280. c. 1610.—"Le Secretaire s'apelle CARANS...."—_Pyrard de Laval_, i. 152; [Hak. Soc. i. 214]. [1611.—"Doubt you not but it is too true, howsoever the CRANNY flatters you with better hopes."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 117, and see also i. 190. [1684.—"Ye Noceda and CRANEE."—_Pringle, Diary of Ft. St. George_, iii. 111.] c. 1781.—"The gentlemen likewise, other than the Military, who are in high offices and employments, have amongst themselves degrees of service and work, which have not come minutely to my knowledge; but the whole of them collectively are called CARRANIS."—_Seir Mutaqherin_, ii. 543. 1793.—"But, as Gay has it, example gains where precept fails. As an encouragement therefore to my brother CRANNIES, I will offer an instance or two, which are remembered as good Company's jokes."—_Hugh Boyd, The Indian Observer_, 42. 1810.—"The CRANNY, or clerk, may be either a native Armenian, a native Portuguese, or a Bengallee."—_Williamson, V. M._ i. 209. 1834.—"Nazir, see bail taken for 2000 rupees. The CRANY will write your evidence, Captain Forrester."—_The Baboo_, i. 311. It is curious to find this word explained by an old French writer, in almost the modern application to East Indians. This shows that the word was used at Goa in something of its Hindu sense of one of mixt blood. 1653.—"Les KARANES sont engendrez d'vn Mestis, et d'vne Indienne, lesquels sont oliaustres. Ce mot de KARANES vient a mon advis de _Kara_, qui signifie en Turq la terre, ou bien la couleur noire, comme si l'on vouloit dire par KARANES les enfans du païs, ou bien les noirs: ils ont les mesmes aduantages dans leur professions que les autres Mestis."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, ed. 1657, p. 226. Compare in _M. Polo_, Bk. I., ch. 18, his statement about the CARAONAS, and note thereon. CRAPE, s. This is no Oriental word, though crape comes from China. It is the French _crêpe_, _i.e._ _crespe_, Lat. _crispus_, meaning frizzed or minutely curled. As the word is given in a 16th century quotation by Littré, it is probable that the name was first applied to a European texture. [Its use in English dates from 1633, according to the _N.E.D._] "I own perhaps I might desire Some shawls of true Cashmere— Some narrowy CRAPES of China silk, Like wrinkled skins, or scalded milk." _O. W. Holmes, 'Contentment.'_ CREASE, CRIS, &c., s. A kind of dagger, which is the characteristic weapon of the Malay nations; from the Javanese name of the weapon, adopted in Malay, _krīs_, _kirīs_, or _kres_ (see _Favre, Dict. Javanais-Français_, 137_b_, _Crawfurd's Malay Dict._ s.v., _Jansz, Javaansch-Nederl. Woordenboek_, 202). The word has been generalised, and is often applied to analogous weapons of other nations, as 'an Arab _crease_,' &c. It seems probable that the H. word _kirich_, applied to a straight sword, and now almost specifically to a sword of European make, is identical with the Malay word _krīs_. See the form of the latter word in Barbosa, almost exactly _kirich_. Perhaps Turki _kīlīch_ is the original. [Platts gives Skt. _kṛiti_, 'a sort of knife or dagger.'] If Reinaud is right in his translation of the Arab _Relations_ of the 9th and 10th centuries, in correcting a reading, otherwise unintelligible, to _khrī_, we shall have a very early adoption of this word by Western travellers. It occurs, however, in a passage relating to Ceylon. c. 910.—"Formerly it was common enough to see in this island a man of the country walk into the market grasping in his hand a KHRĪ, _i.e._ a dagger peculiar to the country, of admirable make, and sharpened to the finest edge. The man would lay hands on the wealthiest of the merchants that he found, take him by the throat, brandish his dagger before his eyes, and finally drag him outside of the town...."—_Relation_, &c., _par Reinaud_, p. 156; and see Arabic text, p. 120, near bottom. It is curious to find the CRIS adopted by Alboquerque as a piece of state costume. When he received the ambassadors of Sheikh Ismael, _i.e._ the Shāh of Persia, Ismael Sūfī, at Ormuz, we read: 1515.—"For their reception there was prepared a dais of three steps ... which was covered with carpets, and the Governor seated thereon in a decorated chair, arrayed in a tunic and surcoat of black damask, with his collar, and his golden CRIS, as I described before, and with his big, long snow-white beard; and at the back of the dais the captains and gentlemen, handsomely attired, with their swords girt, and behind them their pages with lances and targets, and all uncovered."—_Correa_, ii. 423. The portrait of Alboquerque in the 1st vol. of Mr. Birch's Translation of the Commentaries, realises the snow-white beard, tunic, and black surcoat, but the cris is missing. [The Malay CREESE is referred to in iii. 85.] 1516.—"They are girt with belts, and carry daggers in their waists, wrought with rich inlaid work, these they call QUERIX."—_Barbosa_, 193. 1552.—"And the quartermaster ran up to the top, and thence beheld the son of Timuta raja to be standing over the Captain Major with a cris half drawn."—_Castanheda_, ii. 363. 1572.— "... assentada Lá no gremio da Aurora, onde nasceste, Opulenta Malaca nomeada! As settas venenosas que fizeste! Os CRISES, com que já te vejo armáda...." _Camões_, x. 44. By Burton: "... so strong thy site there on Aurora's bosom, whence they rise, thou Home of Opulence, Malacca hight! The poysoned arrows which thine art supplies, the _krises_ thirsting, as I see, for fight...." 1580.—A vocabulary of "Wordes of the naturall language of Iaua" in the voyage of Sir Fr. Drake, has CRICKE, 'a dagger.'—_Hakl._ iv. 246. [1584.—"CRISE." See quotation under A MUCK.] 1586-88.—"The custom is that whenever the King (of Java) doth die ... the wives of the said King ... every one with a dagger in her hand (which dagger they call a CRESE, and is as sharp as a razor) stab themselves to the heart."—_Cavendish_, in _Hakl._ iv. 337. 1591.—"Furthermore I enjoin and order in the name of our said Lord ... that no servant go armed whether it be with staves or daggers, or CRISSES."—Procl. of _Viceroy Mathias d'Alboquerque_ in _Archiv. Port. Oriental_, fasc. 3, p. 325. 1598.—"In the Western part of the Island (Sumatra) is Manancabo where they make Poinyards, which in India are called CRYSES, which are very well accounted and esteemed of."—_Linschoten_, 33; [with some slight differences of reading, Hak. Soc. i. 110]. 1602.—"... Chinesische Dolchen, so sie CRIS nennen."—_Hulsius_, i. 33. c. 1610.—"Ceux-là ont d'ordinaire à leur costé vn poignard ondé qui s'apelle CRIS, et qui vient d'Achen en Sumatra, de Iaua, et de la Chine."—_Pyrard de Laval_, i. 121; [Hak. Soc. i. 164]; also see ii. 101; [ii. 162, 170]. 1634.—"Malayos CRISES, Arabes alfanges."—_Malaca Conquistada_, ix. 32. 1686.—"The CRESSET is a small thing like a Baggonet which they always wear in War or Peace, at Work or Play, from the greatest of them to the poorest or meanest person."—_Dampier_, i. 337. 1690.—"And as the Japanners ... rip up their Bowels with a CRIC...."—_Ovington_, 173. 1727.—"A Page of twelve Years of Age ... (said) that he would shew him the Way to die, and with that he took a CRESS, and ran himself through the body."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 99; [ed. 1744, ii. 98]. 1770.—"The people never go without a poniard which they call CRIS."—_Raynal_ (tr. 1777), i. 97. c. 1850-60.—"They (the English) chew hashish, cut themselves with poisoned CREASES ... taste every poison, buy every secret."—_Emerson, English Traits_ [ed. 1866, ii. 59]. The Portuguese also formed a word CRISADA, a blow with a CRIS (see _Castanheda_, iii. 379). And in English we find a verb to '_crease_'; see in _Purchas_, i. 532, and this: 1604.—"This Boyhog we tortured not, because of his confession, but CRYSED him."—_Scot's Discourse of Iava_, in _Purchas_, i. 175. [1704.—"At which our people ... were most of them CREEZED."—_Yule, Hedges' Diary_, Hak. Soc. ii. cccxxxvii.] Also in _Braddel's Abstract of the Sijara Malayu_: "He was in consequence CREASED at the shop of a sweetmeat seller, his blood flowed on the ground, but his body disappeared miraculously."—_Sijara Malayu_, in _J. Ind. Arch._ v. 318. CREDERE, DEL. An old mercantile term. 1813.—"DEL CREDERE, or guaranteeing the responsibility of persons to whom goods were sold—commission ¾ per cent."—_Milburn_, i. 235. CREOLE, s. This word is never used by the English in India, though the mistake is sometimes made in England of supposing it to be an Anglo-Indian term. The original, so far as we can learn, is Span. _criollo_, a word of uncertain etymology, whence the French _créole_, a person of European blood but colonial birth. See _Skeat_, who concludes that _criollo_ is a negro corruption of _criadillo_, dim. of _criado_, and is = 'little nursling.' _Criados_, _criadas_, according to Pyrard de Laval, [Hak. Soc. ii. 89 _seq._] were used at Goa for male and female servants. And see the passage quoted under NEELAM from Correa, where the words 'apparel and servants' are in the original '_todo o fato e_ criados.' 1782.—"Mr. Macintosh being the son of a Scotch Planter by a French CREOLE, of one of the West India Islands, is as swarthy and ill-looking a man as is to be seen on the Portugueze Walk on the Royal Exchange."—_Price's Observations_, &c. in _Price's Tracts_, i. 9. CROCODILE, s. This word is seldom used in India; ALLIGATOR (q.v.) being the term almost invariably employed. c. 1328.—"There be also COQUODRILES, which are vulgarly called _calcatix_ [Lat. _calcatrix_, 'a cockatrice'].... These animals be like lizards, and have a tail stretched over all like unto a lizard's," &c.—_Friar Jordanus_, p. 19. 1590.—"One CROCODILE was so huge and greedy that he devoured an _Alibamba_, that is a chained company of eight or nine slaves; but the indigestible Iron paid him his wages, and murthered the murtherer."—_Andrew Battel_ (West Africa), in _Purchas_, ii. 985. [1870.—"... I have been compelled to amputate the limbs of persons seized by CROCODILES (_Mugger_).... The Alligator (_gharial_) sometimes devours children...."—_Chevers, Med. Jurispr. in India_, 366 _seq._]. CRORE, s. One hundred _lakhs_, _i.e._ 10,000,000. Thus a crore of rupees was for many years almost the exact equivalent of a million sterling. It had once been a good deal more, and has now been for some years a good deal less. The H. is _karoṛ_, Skt. _koṭi_. c. 1315.—"Kales Dewar, the ruler of Ma'bar, enjoyed a highly prosperous life.... His coffers were replete with wealth, insomuch that in the city of Mardī (Madura) there were 1200 CRORES of gold deposited, every _crore_ being equal to a thousand laks, and every lak to one hundred thousand dinārs."—_Wassāf_, in _Elliot_, iii. 52. N.B.—The reading of the word _crore_ is however doubtful here (see note by Elliot _in loco_). In any case the value of _crore_ is misstated by Wassāf. c. 1343.—"They told me that a certain Hindu farmed the revenue of the city and its territories (Daulatābād) for 17 KARŌR ... as for the KARŌR it is equivalent to 100 _laks_, and the _lak_ to 100,000 dīnārs."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 49. c. 1350.—"In the course of three years he had misappropriated about a KROR of _tankas_ from the revenue."—_Ziā-uddīn-Barnī_, in _Elliot_, iii. 247. c. 1590.—"Zealous and upright men were put in charge of the revenues, each over one KRŌR of dams." (These, it appears, were called KRŌRIS.)—_Āīn-i-Akbari_, i. 13. 1609.—"The King's yeerely Income of his Crowne Land is fiftie CROU of _Rupias_, every CROU is an hundred _Leckes_, and every _Lecke_ is an hundred thousand _Rupias_."—_Hawkins_, in _Purchas_, i. 216. 1628.—"The revenue of all the territories under the Emperors of Delhi amounts, according to the Royal registers, to six _arbs_ and thirty KRORS of _dāms_. One _arb_ is equal to a hundred KRORS (a _kror_ being ten millions) and a hundred _Krors_ of _dāms_ are equivalent to two _krors_ and fifty _lacs_ of rupees."—_Muhammad Sharīf Hanafi_, in _Elliot_, vii. 138. 1690.—"The _Nabob_ or Governour of _Bengal_ was reputed to have left behind him at his Death, twenty COUROUS of Roupies: A KOUROU is an hundred thousand lacks."—_Ovington_, 189. 1757.—"In consideration of the losses which the English Company have sustained ... I will give them one CRORE of rupees."—_Orme_, ii. 162 (ed. 1803). c. 1785.—"The revenues of the city of Decca, once the capital of Bengal, at a low estimation amount annually to two KHERORE."—_Carraccioli's Life of Clive_, i. 172. 1797.—"An Englishman, for H. E.'s amusement, introduced the elegant European diversion of a race in sacks by old women: the Nabob was delighted beyond measure, and declared that though he had spent a CRORE of rupees ... in procuring amusement, he had never found one so pleasing to him."—_Teignmouth, Mem._ i. 407. 1879.— "'Tell me what lies beyond our brazen gates.' Then one replied, 'The city first, fair Prince! * * * * * * And next King Bimbasâra's realm, and then The vast flat world with CRORES on CRORES of folk.'" _Sir E. Arnold, The Light of Asia_, iii. [CRORI, s. "The possessor or collector of a KROR, or ten millions, of any given kind of money; it was especially applied as an official designation, under the Mohammedan government, to a collector of revenue to the extent of a KROR of dāms, or 250,000 rupees, who was also at various times invested with the general superintendence of the lands in his district, and the charge of the police." (_Wilson._) [c. 1590.—See quotation under CRORE. [1675.—"Nor does this exempt them from _pishcashing_ the Nabob's CREWRY or Governour."—_Yule, Hedges' Diary_, Hak. Soc. ii. ccxxxix.] [CROTCHEY, KURACHEE,> properly _Karāchi_, the sea-port and chief town of the province of Sind, which is a creation of the British rule, no town appearing to have existed on the site before 1725. In As Suyūti's _History of the Caliphs_ (E.T. p. 229) the capture of Kīrakh or Kīraj is mentioned. Sir H. M. Elliot thinks that this place was probably situated in if not named from Kachh. Jarrett (_Āīn_, ii. 344, note) supposes this to be Karāchi, which Elliot identified with the Krokala of Arrian. Here, according to Curtius, dwelt the Arabioi or Arabitai. The harbour of Karāchi was possibly the Porus Alexandri, where Nearchus was detained by the monsoon for twenty-four days (see _McCrindle, Ancient India_, 167, 262). [1812.—"From CROTCHEY to Cape Monze the people call themselves Balouches."—_Morier, Journey through Persia_, p. 5. [1839.—"... spices of all kinds, which are carried from Bombay ... to KORATCHEE or other ports in Sind."—_Elphinstone's Caubul_, i. 384.] CROW-PHEASANT, s. The popular Anglo-Indian name of a somewhat ignoble bird (Fam. _Cuculidae_), common all over the plains of India, in Burma, and the Islands, viz. _Centropus rufipennis_, Illiger. It is held in India to give omens. 1878.—"The CROW-PHEASANT stalks past with his chestnut wings drooping by his side."—_Phil. Robinson, In My Indian Garden_, 7. 1883.—"There is that ungainly object the _coucal_, CROW-PHEASANT, jungle-crow, or whatever else you like to call the miscellaneous thing, as it clambers through a creeper-laden bush or spreads its reddish-bay wings and makes a slow voyage to the next tree. To judge by its appearance only it might be a crow developing for a peacock, but its voice seems to have been borrowed from a black-faced monkey."—_Tribes on my Frontier_, 155. CUBEB, s. The fruit of the _Piper Cubeba_, a climbing shrub of the Malay region. [Its Hind. name _kabāb chīnī_ marks its importation from the East by Chinese merchants.] The word and the articles were well known in Europe in the Middle Ages, the former being taken directly from the Arab. _kabābah_. It was used as a spice like other peppers, though less common. The importation into Europe had become infinitesimal, when it revived in last century, owing to the medicinal power of the article having become known to our medical officers during the British occupation of Java (1811-15). Several particulars of interest will be found in _Hanbury and Flückiger's Pharmacog._ 526, and in the notes to _Marco Polo_, ii. 380. c. 943.—"The territories of this Prince (the Maharaja of the Isles) produce all sorts of spices and aromatics.... The exports are camphor, lign-aloes, clove, sandal-wood, betel-nut, nutmeg, cardamom, CUBEB (_al-kabābah_)...."—_Maṣ'ūdi_, i. 341 _seq._ 13th cent.— "Theo canel and the licoris And swete savoury meynte I wis, Theo gilofre, QUYBIBE and mace...." _King Alesaunder_, in _Weber's Metr. Rom._, i. 279. 1298.—"This Island (Java) is of surpassing wealth, producing black pepper, nutmegs, spikenard, galingale, CUBEBS, cloves...."—_Marco Polo_, ii. 254. c. 1328.—"There too (in _Jaua_) are produced CUBEBS, and nutmegs, and mace, and all the other finest spices except pepper."—_Friar Jordanus_, 31. c. 1340.—"_The following are sold by the pound._ Raw silk; saffron; clove-stalks and cloves; CUBEBS; lign-aloes...."—_Pegolotti_, in _Cathay_, &c., p. 305. " "CUBEBS are of two kinds, _i.e._ domestic and wild, and both should be entire and light, and of good smell; and the domestic are known from the wild in this way, that the former are a little more brown than the wild; also the domestic are round, whilst the wild have the lower part a little flattened underneath like flattened buttons."—_Pegolotti_, in _Cathay_, &c.; in orig. 374 _seq._ c. 1390.—"Take fresh pork, seethe it, chop it small, and grind it well; put to it hard yolks of eggs, well mixed together, with dried currants, powder of cinnamon, and maces, CUBEBS, and cloves whole."—_Recipe_ in _Wright's Domestic Manners_, 350. 1563.—"_R._ Let us talk of CUBEBS; although, according to Sepulveda, we seldom use them alone, and only in compounds. "_O._ 'Tis not so in India; on the contrary they are much used by the Moors soaked in wine ... and in their native region, which is Java, they are habitually used for coldness of stomach; you may believe me they hold them for a very great medicine."—_Garcia_, f. 80-80_v_. 1572.—"The Indian physicians use CUBEBS as cordials for the stomach...."—_Acosta_, p. 138. 1612.—"CUBEBS, the pound ... xvi. s."—_Rates and Valuatioun_ (Scotland). 1874.—"In a list of drugs to be sold in the ... city of Ulm, A.D. 1596, CUBEBS are mentioned ... the price for half an ounce being 8 _kreuzers_."—_Hanb. & Flück._ 527. CUBEER BURR, n.p. This was a famous banyan-tree on an island of the Nerbudda, some 12 m. N.E. of Baroch, and a favourite resort of the English there in the 18th century. It is described by Forbes in his _Or. Mem._ i. 28; [2nd ed. i. 16, and in _Pandurang Hari_, ed. 1873, ii. 137 _seqq._]. Forbes says that it was thus called by the Hindus in memory of a favourite saint (no doubt Kabīr). Possibly, however, the name was merely the Ar. _kabīr_, 'great,' given by some Mahommedan, and misinterpreted into an allusion to the sectarian leader. [1623.—"On an other side of the city, but out of the circuit of the houses, in an open place, is seen a great and fair tree, of that kind which I saw in the sea coasts of Persia, near Ormuz, called there _Lul_, but here _Ber_."—_P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. i. 35. Mr. Grey identifies this with the CUBEER BURR.] 1818.—"The popular tradition among the Hindus is that a man of great sanctity named KUBEER, having cleaned his teeth, as is practised in India, with a piece of stick, stuck it into the ground, that it took root, and became what it now is."—_Copland_, in _Tr. Lit. Soc. Bo._ i. 290. CUCUYA, CUCUYADA, s. A cry of alarm or warning; Malayāl. _kūkkuya_, 'to cry out'; not used by English, but found among Portuguese writers, who formed _cucuyada_ from the native word, as they did _Crisada_ from _kris_ (see CREASE). See _Correa, Lendas_, ii. 2. 926. See also quotation from Tennent, under COSS, and compare Australian _cooey_. 1525.—"On this immediately some of his Nairs who accompanied him, desired to smite the Portuguese who were going through the streets; but the Regedor would not permit it; and the CAIMAL approaching the King's palace, without entering to speak to the King, ordered those cries of theirs to be made which they call CUCUYADAS, and in a few minutes there gathered together more than 2000 Nairs with their arms...."—_Correa_, ii. 926. 1543.—"At the house of the pagod there was a high enclosure-wall of stone, where the Governor collected all his people, and those of the country came trooping with bows and arrows and a few matchlocks, raising great cries and CUCUYADAS, such as they employ to call each other to war, just like cranes when they are going to take wing."—_Ibid._ iv. 327. CUDDALORE, n.p. A place on the marine backwater 16 m. S. of Pondicherry, famous in the early Anglo-Indian history of Coromandel. It was settled by the Company in 1682-3, and Fort St. David's was erected there soon after. Probably the correct name is _Kaḍal-ūr_, 'Sea-Town.' [The _Madras Gloss._ gives Tam. _kūḍal_, 'junction,' _ūr_, 'village,' because it stands on the confluence of the Kadilam and Paravanar Rivers.] [1773.—"Fort St. David is ... built on a rising ground, about a mile from the Black-Town, which is called CUDDALORE."—_Ives_, p. 18.] CUDDAPAH, n.p. Tel. _kaḍapa_, ['threshold,' said to take its name from the fact that it is situated at the opening of the pass which leads to the holy town of Tripatty (_Gribble, Man. of Cuddapah_, p. 3); others connect it with Skt. _kṛipa_, 'pity,' and the Skt. name is _Kripanagara_]. A chief town and district of the Madras Presidency. It is always written _Kurpah_ in Kirkpatrick's Translation of _Tippoo's Letters_, [and see Wilks, _Mysore_, ed. 1869, i. 303]. It has been suggested as possible that it is the ΚΑΡΙΓΗ (for ΚΑΡΙΠΗ) of Ptolemy's Tables. [KURPAH indigo is quoted on the London market.] 1768.—"The chiefs of Shanoor and KIRPA also followed the same path."—_H. of Hydur Naik_, 189. CUDDOO, s. A generic name for pumpkins, [but usually applied to the musk-melon, _cucurbita moschata_ (Watt, _Econ. Dict._ ii. 640)]. Hind. _Kaddū_. [1870.—"Pumpkin, Red and White—Hind. KUDDOO. This vegetable grows in great abundance in all parts of the Deccan."—_Riddell, Ind. Dom. Econ._ 568.] CUDDY, s. The public or captain's cabin of an Indiaman or other passenger ship. We have not been able to trace the origin satisfactorily. It must, however, be the same with the Dutch and Germ. _kajute_, which has the same signification. This is also the Scandinavian languages, Sw. in _kajuta_, Dan. _kahyt_, and Grimm quotes _kajute_, "Casteria," from a vocabulary of Saxon words used in the first half of 15th century. It is perhaps originally the same with the Fr. _cahute_, 'a hovel,' which Littré quotes from 12th century as _quahute_. Ducange has L. Latin _cahua_, 'casa, tugurium,' but a little doubtfully. [Burton (_Ar. Nights_, xi. 169) gives P. _kadah_, 'a room,' and compares CUMRA. The _N.E.D._ leaves the question doubtful.] 1726.—"Neither will they go into any ship's CAYUYT so long as they see any one in the Skipper's cabin or on the half-deck."—_Valentijn, Chorom._ (_and Pegu_), 134. 1769.—"It was his (the Captain's) invariable practice on Sunday to let down a canvas curtain at one end of the CUDDY ... and to read the church service,—a duty which he considered a complete clearance of the sins of the preceding week."—_Life of Lord Teignmouth_, i. 12. 1848.—"The youngsters among the passengers, young Chaffers of the 150th, and poor little Ricketts, coming home after his third fever, used to draw out Sedley at the CUDDY-table, and make him tell prodigious stories about himself and his exploits against tigers and Napoleon."—_Vanity Fair_, ed. 1867, ii. 255. CULGEE, s. A jewelled plume surmounting the _sirpesh_ or aigrette upon the turban. Shakespear gives _kalghī_ as a Turki word. [Platts gives _kalghā_, _kalghī_, and refers it to Skt. _kalaśa_, 'a spire.'] c. 1514.—"In this manner the people of Bârân catch great numbers of herons. The KILKI-_saj_ ['Plumes worn on the cap or turban on great occasions.' Also see _Punjab Trade Report_, App., p. ccxv.] are of the heron's feathers."—_Baber_, 154. 1715.—"John Surman received a vest and CULGEE set with precious stones."—_Wheeler_, ii. 246. 1759.—"To present to Omed Roy, viz.:— 1 CULGAH 1200 0 0 1 Surpage (_sirpesh_, or aigrette) 600 0 0 1 Killot (see KILLUT) 250 0 0" —_Expenses of Nabob's Entertainment._ In _Long_, 193. 1786.—"Three KULGIES, three _Surpaishes_ (see SIRPECH), and three _Puduks_ (?) [_padak_, H. 'a badge, a flat piece of gold, a neck ornament'] of the value of 36,320 rupees have been despatched to you in a casket."—_Tippoo's Letters_, 263. [1892.—Of a Banjara ox—"Over the beast's forehead is a shaped frontlet of cotton cloth bordered with patterns in colour with pieces of mirror sewn in, and crowned by a KALGI or aigrette of peacock feather tips."—_L. Kipling, Beast and Man in India_, 147. [The word was also applied to a rich silk cloth imported from India. [1714.—In a list of goods belonging to sub-governors of the South Sea C.—"A pair of CULGEE window curtains."—2 _ser._ _Notes & Q._ VI. 244.] CULMUREEA, KOORMUREEA, s. Nautical H. _kalmarīya_, 'a calm,' taken direct from Port. _calmaria_ (_Roebuck_). CULSEY, s. According to the quotation a weight of about a CANDY (q.v.). We have traced the word, which is rare, also in Prinsep's Tables (ed. _Thomas_, p. 115), as a measure in Bhūj, _kalsī_. And we find R. Drummond gives it: "_Kulsee_ or _Culsy_ (Guz.). A weight of sixteen maunds" (the Guzerat maunds are about 40 lbs., therefore _kalsi_ = about 640 lbs.). [The word is probably Skt. _kalaśi_, 'a water jar,' and hence a grain measure. The _Madras Gloss._ gives Can. _kalasi_ as a measure of capacity holding 14 SEERS.] 1813.—"So plentiful are mangos ... that during my residence in Guzerat they were sold in the public markets for one rupee the CULSEY; or 600 pounds in English weight."—_Forbes, Orient. Mem._ i. 30; [2d. ed. i. 20]. CUMBLY, CUMLY, CUMMUL, s. A blanket; a coarse woollen cloth. Skt. _kambala_, appearing in the vernaculars in slightly varying forms, _e.g._ H. _kamlī_. Our first quotation shows a curious attempt to connect this word with the Arab. _ḥammāl_, 'a porter' (see HUMMAUL), and with the camel's hair of John Baptist's raiment. The word is introduced into Portuguese as _cambolim_, 'a cloak.' c. 1350.—"It is customary to make of those fibres wet-weather mantles for those rustics whom they call _camalls_,[99] whose business it is to carry burdens, and also to carry men and women on their shoulders in palankins (_lecticis_).... A garment, such as I mean, of this CAMALL cloth (and not camel cloth) I wore till I got to Florence.... No doubt the raiment of John the Baptist was of that kind. For, as regards _camel's hair_, it is, next to silk, the softest stuff in the world, and never could have been meant...."—_John Marignolli_, in _Cathay_, 366. 1606.—"We wear nothing more frequently than those CAMBOLINS."—_Gouvea_, f. 132. [c. 1610.—"Of it they make also good store of cloaks and capes, called by the Indians _Mansaus_, and by the Portuguese 'Ormus CAMBALIS.'"—_Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. ii. 240.] 1673.—"Leaving off to wonder at the natives quivering and quaking after Sunset wrapping themselves in a COMBLY or Hair-Cloth."—_Fryer_, 54. 1690.—"CAMLEES, which are a sort of Hair Coat made in Persia...."—_Ovington_, 455. 1718.—"But as a body called the CAMMUL-poshes, or blanket wearers, were going to join Qhandaoran, their commander, they fell in with a body of troops of Mahratta horse, who forbade their going further."—_Seir Mutaqherin_, i. 143. 1781.—"One COMLEY as a covering ... 4 _fanams_, 6 _dubs_, 0 _cash_."—_Prison Expenses_ of Hon. J. Lindsay, _Lives of Lindsays_, iii. 1798.—"... a large black KUMMUL, or blanket."—_G. Forster, Travels_, i. 194. 1800.—"One of the old gentlemen, observing that I looked very hard at his CUMLY, was alarmed lest I should think he possessed numerous flocks of sheep."—Letter of _Sir T. Munro_, in _Life_, i. 281. 1813.—Forbes has CAMELEENS.—_Or. Mem._ i. 195; [2d. ed. i. 108]. CUMMERBUND, s. A girdle. H. from P. _kamar-band_, _i.e._ 'loin-band.' Such an article of dress is habitually worn by domestic servants, peons, and irregular troops; but any waist-belt is so termed. [1534.—"And tying on a CUMMERBUND (_camarabando_) of yellow silk."—_Correa_, iii. 588. _Camarabandes_ in _Dalboquerque, Comm._, Hak. Soc. iv. 104.] 1552.—"The Governor arriving at Goa received there a present of a rich cloth of Persia which is called COMARBÃDOS, being of gold and silk."—_Castanheda_, iii. 396. 1616.—"The nobleman of Xaxma sent to have a sample of gallie pottes, jugges, podingers, lookinglasses, table bookes, chint bramport, and COMBARBANDS, with the prices."—_Cocks's Diary_, i. 147. 1638.—"Ils serrent la veste d'vne ceinture, qu'ils appellent COMMERBANT."—_Mandelslo_, 223. 1648.—"In the middle they have a well adjusted girdle, called a COMMERBANT."—_Van Twist_, 55. 1727.—"They have also a fine Turband, embroidered Shoes, and a Dagger of Value, stuck into a fine CUMMERBAND, or Sash."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 229; [ed. 1744, ii. 233]. 1810.—"They generally have the turbans and CUMMER-BUNDS of the same colour, by way of livery."—_Williamson, V. M._ i. 274. [1826.—"My white coat was loose, for want of a KUMBERBUND."—_Pandurang Hari_, ed. 1873, i. 275.] 1880.—"... The Punjab seems to have found out Manchester. A meeting of native merchants at Umritsur ... describes the effects of a shower of rain on the English-made turbans and KUMMERBUNDS as if their heads and loins were enveloped by layers of starch."—_Pioneer Mail_, June 17. CUMQUOT, s. The fruit of _Citrus japonica_, a miniature orange, often sent in jars of preserved fruits, from China. _Kumkwat_ is the Canton pronunciation of _kin-kü_, 'gold orange,' the Chinese name of the fruit. CUMRA, s. H. _kamrā_, from Port. _camara_; a chamber, a cabin. [In Upper India the drawing-room is the _gol kamrā_, so called because one end of it is usually semi-circular.] CUMRUNGA, s. See CARAMBOLA. CUMSHAW, s. Chin. Pigeon-English for BUCKSHEESH (q.v.), or a present of any kind. According to Giles it is the Amoy pron. (_kam-siā_) of two characters signifying 'grateful thanks.' Bp. Moule suggests _kan-siu_ (or Cantonese) _kăm-sau_, 'thank-gift.' 1879.—"... they pressed upon us, blocking out the light, uttering discordant cries, and clamouring with one voice, KUM-SHA, _i.e._ backsheesh, looking more like demons than living men."—_Miss Bird's Golden Chersonese_, 70. 1882.—"As the ship got under weigh, the Compradore's CUMSHAS, according to 'olo custom,' were brought on board ... dried lychee, Nankin dates ... baskets of oranges, and preserved ginger."—_The Fankwae_, 103. CUNCHUNEE, s. H. _kanchanī_. A dancing-girl. According to Shakespear, this is the feminine of a caste, _Kanchan_, whose women are dancers. But there is doubt as to this: [see Crooke, _Tribes and Castes, N.W.P._ iv. 364, for the _Kanchan_ caste.] _Kanchan_ is 'gold'; also a yellow pigment, which the women may have used; see quot. from Bernier. [See DANCING-GIRL.] [c. 1590.—"The Kanjari; the men of this class play the Pakhāwaj, the Rabāb, and the Tāla, while the women sing and dance. His Majesty calls them KANCHANIS."—_Āīn_, ed. _Jarrett_, iii. 257.] c. 1660.—"But there is one thing which seems to me a little too extravagant ... the publick Women, I mean not those of the Bazar, but those more retired and considerable ones that go to the great marriages at the houses of the _Omrahs_ and Mansebdars to sing and dance, those that are called KENCHEN, as if you should say the _guilded_ the _blossoming_ ones...."—_Bernier_, E.T. 88; [ed. _Constable_, 273 _seq._]. c. 1661.—"On regala dans le Serrail, toutes ces Dames Etrangères, de festins et des dances des QUENCHENIES, qui sont des femmes et des filles d'une Caste de ce nom, qui n'ont point d'autre profession que celle de la danse."—_Thevenot_, v. 151. 1689.—"And here the Dancing Wenches, or QUENCHENIES, entertain you, if you please."—_Ovington_, 257. 1799.—"In the evening the CANCHANIS ... have exhibited before the Prince and court."—Diary in _Life of Colebrooke_, 153. 1810.—"The dancing-women are of different kinds ... the _Meeraseens_ never perform before assemblies of men.... The KUNCHENEE are of an opposite stamp; they dance and sing for the amusement of the male sex."—_Williamson, V. M._ i. 386. CURIA MURIA, n.p. The name of a group of islands off the S.E. coast of Arabia (_Kharyān Maryān_, of Edrisi). 1527.—"Thus as they sailed, the ship got lost upon the shore of Fartaque in (the region of) CURIA MURIA; and having swum ashore they got along in company of the Moors by land to Calayata, and thence on to Ormuz."—_Correa_, iii. 562; see also i. 366. c. 1535.—"Dopo Adem è Fartaque, e le isole CURIA, MURIA...."—_Sommario de' Regni_, in _Ramusio_, f. 325. 1540.—"We letted not to discover the Isles of CURIA, MURIA, and _Avedalcuria_ (in orig. _Abedalcuria_)."—_Mendez Pinto_, E.T. p. 4. [1553.—See quotation under ROSALGAT.] 1554.—"... it is necessary to come forth between Súkara and the islands KHÚR or MÚRIA (_Khōr Mōriyā_)."—_The Mohit_, in _Jour. As. Soc. Beng._ v. 459. [1833.—"The next place to Saugra is KOORYA MOORYA BAY, which is extensive, and has good soundings throughout; the islands are named Jibly, Hallanny, Soda, and Haskee."—_Owen, Narr._ i. 348.] 1834.—"The next place to Saugra is KOORYA MOORYA Bay."—_J. R. Geog. Soc._ ii. 208. CURNUM, s. Tel. _karaṇamu_; a village accountant, a town-clerk. Acc. to Wilson from Skt. _karaṇa_; (see CRANNY). [It corresponds to the Tam. _kanakan_ (see CONICOPOLY).] 1827.—"Very little care has been taken to preserve the survey accounts. Those of several villages are not to be found. Of the remainder only a small share is in the Collector's cutcherry, and the rest is in the hands of CURNUMS, written on CADJANS."—_Minute by Sir T. Munro_, in _Arbuthnot_, i. 285. CUROUNDA, s. H. _karaundā_. A small plum-like fruit, which makes good jelly and tarts, and which the natives pickle. It is borne by _Carissa carandas_, L., a shrub common in many parts of India (N.O. _Apocynaceae_). [1870.—Riddell gives a receipt for KURUNDER jelly, _Ind. Dom. Econ._ 338.] [CURRIG JEMA, adj. A corr. of H. _khārij jama_, "separated or detached from the rental of the State, as lands exempt from rent, or of which the revenue has been assigned to individuals or institutions" (_Wilson_). [1687.—"... that whenever they have a mind to build Factorys, satisfying for the land where it was CURRIG JEMA, that is over measure, not entred in the King's books, or paying the usuall and accustomed Rent, no Government should molest them."—_Yule, Hedges, Diary_, Hak. Soc. ii. lxiii.] CURRUMSHAW HILLS, n.p. This name appears in Rennell's Bengal Atlas, applied to hills in the Gaya district. It is ingeniously supposed by F. Buchanan to have been a mistake of the geographer's, in taking _Karna-Chaupār_ ('Karna's place of meeting or teaching'), the name of an ancient ruin on the hills in question, for _Karnachau Pahār_ (_Pahār_ = Hill).—(_Eastern India_, i. 4). CURRY, s. In the East the staple food consists of some cereal, either (as in N. India) in the form of flour baked into unleavened cakes, or boiled in the grain, as rice is. Such food having little taste, some small quantity of a much more savoury preparation is added as a relish, or 'kitchen,' to use the phrase of our forefathers. And this is in fact the proper office of _curry_ in native diet. It consists of meat, fish, fruit, or vegetables, cooked with a quantity of bruised spices and turmeric [see MUSSALLA]; and a little of this gives a flavour to a large mess of rice. The word is Tam. _kari_, _i.e._ 'sauce'; [_kari_, v. 'to eat by biting']. The Canarese form _karil_ was that adopted by the Portuguese, and is still in use at Goa. It is remarkable in how many countries a similar dish is habitual; _pilāo_ [see PILLAU] is the analogous mess in Persia, and _kuskussu_ in Algeria; in Egypt a dish well known as _ruzz mufalfal_ [Lane, _Mod. Egypt._, ed. 1871, i. 185], or "peppered rice." In England the proportions of rice and "kitchen" are usually reversed, so that the latter is made to constitute the bulk of the dish. The oldest indication of the Indian cuisine in this kind, though not a very precise one, is cited by Athenaeus from Megasthenes: "Among the Indians, at a banquet, a table is set before each individual ... and on the table is placed a golden dish on which they throw, first of all, boiled rice ... and then they add many sorts of meat dressed after the Indian fashion" (_Athen._, by _Yonge_, iv. 39). The earliest precise mention of _curry_ is in the Mahavanso (c. A.D. 477), where it is said of Kassapo that "he partook of rice dressed in butter, with its full accompaniment of _curries_." This is Turnour's translation, the original Pali being _sūpa_. It is possible, however, that the kind of _curry_ used by Europeans and Mahommedans is not of purely Indian origin, but has come down from the spiced cookery of medieval Europe and Western Asia. The medieval spiced dishes in question were even coloured like curry. Turmeric, indeed, called by Garcia de Orta, _Indian saffron_, was yet unknown in Europe, but it was represented by saffron and sandalwood. A notable incident occurs in the old English poem of King Richard, wherein the Lion-heart feasts on the head of a Saracen— "soden full hastily With powder and with spysory, And with saffron of good colour." Moreover, there is hardly room for doubt that _capsicum_ or red pepper (see CHILLY) was introduced into India by the Portuguese (see _Hanbury and Flückiger_, 407); and this spice constitutes the most important ingredient in modern curries. The Sanskrit books of cookery, which cannot be of any considerable antiquity, contain many recipes for curry without this ingredient. A recipe for curry (_caril_) is given, according to Bluteau, in the Portuguese _Arte de Cozinha_, p. 101. This must be of the 17th century. It should be added that _kari_ was, among the people of S. India, the name of only one form of 'kitchen' for rice, viz. of that in consistency resembling broth, as several of the earlier quotations indicate. Europeans have applied it to all the savoury concoctions of analogous spicy character eaten with rice. These may be divided into three classes—viz. (1), that just noticed; (2), that in the form of a stew of meat, fish or vegetables; (3), that called by Europeans 'dry curry.' These form the successive courses of a Hindu meal in S. India, and have in the vernaculars several discriminating names. In Java the Dutch, in their employment of curry, keep much nearer to the original Hindu practice. At a breakfast, it is common to hand round with the rice a dish divided into many sectoral spaces, each of which contains a different kind of curry, more or less liquid. According to the _Fankwae at Canton_ (1882), the word is used at the Chinese ports (we presume in talking with Chinese servants) in the form KĀĀRLE (p. 62). 1502.—"Then the Captain-major commanded them to cut off the hands and ears of all the crews, and put all that into one of the small vessels, into which he ordered them to put the friar, also without ears or nose or hands, which he ordered to be strung round his neck with a palm-leaf for the King, on which he told him to have a curry (CARIL) made to eat of what his friar brought him."—_Correa, Three Voyages_, Hak. Soc. 331. The "Friar" was a Brahman, in the dress of a friar, to whom the odious ruffian Vasco da Gama had given a safe-conduct. 1563.—"They made dishes of fowl and flesh, which they call CARIL."—_Garcia_, f. 68. c. 1580.—"The victual of these (renegade soldiers) is like that of the barbarous people; that of Moors all bringe [_birinj_, 'rice']; that of Gentoos rice-CARRIL."—_Primor e Honra_, &c., f. 9_v_. 1598.—"Most of their fish is eaten with rice, which they seeth in broth, which they put upon the rice, and is somewhat soure, as if it were sodden in gooseberries, or unripe grapes, but it tasteth well, and is called CARRIEL [v.l. CARRIIL], which is their daily meat."—_Linschoten_, 88; [Hak. Soc. ii. 11]. This is a good description of the ordinary tamarind curry of S. India. 1606.—"Their ordinary food is boiled rice with many varieties of certain soups which they pour upon it, and which in those parts are commonly called CARIL."—_Gouvea_, 61_b_. 1608-1610.—"... me disoit qu'il y auoit plus de 40 ans, qu'il estoit esclaue, et auoit gagné bon argent à celuy qui le possedoit; et toute fois qu'il ne luy donnoit pour tout viure qu'vne mesure de riz cru par iour sans autre chose ... et quelquefois deux _baseruques_, qui sont quelque deux deniers (see BUDGROOK), pour auoir du CARIL à mettre auec le riz."—_Mocquet, Voyages_, 337. 1623.—"In India they give the name of CARIL to certain messes made with butter, with the kernel of the coco-nut (in place of which might be used in our part of the world milk of almonds) ... with spiceries of every kind, among the rest cardamom and ginger ... with vegetables, fruits, and a thousand other condiments of sorts; ... and the Christians, who eat everything, put in also flesh or fish of every kind, and sometimes eggs ... with all which things they make a kind of broth in the fashion of our _guazzetti_ (or hotch-potches) ... and this broth with all the said condiments in it they pour over a good quantity of rice boiled simply with water and salt, and the whole makes a most savoury and substantial mess."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 709; [Hak. Soc. ii. 328.] 1681.—"Most sorts of these delicious Fruits they gather before they be ripe, and boyl them to make CARREES, to use the Portuguese word, that is somewhat to eat with and relish their Rice."—_Knox_, p. 12. This perhaps indicates that the English _curry_ is formed from the Port. _caris_, plural of _caril_. c. 1690.—"Curcuma in Indiâ tam ad cibum quam ad medecinam adhibetur, Indi enim ... adeo ipsi adsueti sunt ut cum cunctis admiscent condimentis et piscibus, praesertim autem isti quod KARRI ipsis vocatur."—_Rumphius_, Pars Vta. p. 166. c. 1759-60.—"The CURREES are infinitely various, being a sort of fricacees to eat with rice, made of any animals or vegetables."—_Grose_, i. 150. 1781.—"To-day have CURRY and rice for my dinner, and plenty of it as C——, my messmate, has got the gripes, and cannot eat his share."—_Hon. J. Lindsay's Imprisonment_, in _Lives of Lindsays_, iii. 296. 1794-97.— "The Bengal squad he fed so wondrous nice, Baring his CURRIE took, and Scott his rice." _Pursuits of Literature_, 5th ed., p. 287. This shows that CURRY was not a domesticated dish in England at the date of publication. It also is a sample of what the wit was that ran through so many editions! c. 1830.—"J'ai substitué le lait à l'eau pour boisson ... c'est une sorte de contre-poison pour l'essence de feu que forme la sauce enragée de mon sempiternel CARI."—_Jacquemont, Correspondance_, i. 196. 1848.—"Now we have seen how Mrs. Sedley had prepared a fine CURRY for her son."—_Vanity Fair_, ch. iv. 1860.—"... Vegetables, and especially farinaceous food, are especially to be commended. The latter is indeed rendered attractive by the unrivalled excellence of the Singhalese in the preparation of innumerable CURRIES, each tempered by the delicate creamy juice expressed from the flesh of the cocoa-nut, after it has been reduced to a pulp."—_Tennent's Ceylon_, i. 77. N.B. Tennent is misled in supposing (i. 437) that chillies are mentioned in the Mahavanso. The word is _maricha_, which simply means "pepper," and which Turnour has translated erroneously (p. 158). 1874.—"The craving of the day is for quasi-intellectual food, not less highly peppered than the CURRIES which gratify the faded stomach of a returned Nabob."—_Blackwood's Magazine_, Oct. 434. The Dutch use the word as KERRIE or KARRIE; and KARI à _l'Indienne_ has a place in French cartes. CURRY-STUFF, s. Onions, chillies, &c.; the usual material for preparing curry, otherwise MUSSALLA (q.v.), represented in England by the preparations called _curry-powder_ and _curry-paste_. 1860.—"... with plots of esculents and CURRY-STUFFS of every variety, onions, chillies, yams, cassavas, and sweet potatoes."—_Tennent's Ceylon_, i. 463. CUSBAH, s. Ar.—H. _ḳaṣba_, _ḳaṣaba_; the chief place of a PERGUNNAH (q.v.). 1548.—"And the CAÇABE of _Tanaa_ is rented at 4450 _pardaos_."—_S. Botelho, Tombo_, 150. [c. 1590.—"In the fortieth year of his Majesty's reign, his dominions consisted of one hundred and five _Sircars_, sub-divided into two thousand seven hundred and thirty-seven KUSBAHS."—_Ayeen_, tr. _Gladwin_, ii. 1; _Jarrett_, ii. 115.] 1644.—"On the land side are the houses of the Vazador (?) or Possessor of the CASABE, which is as much as to say the town or _aldea_ of Mombaym (BOMBAY). This town of Mombaym is a small and scattered affair."—_Bocarro, MS._ fol. 227. c. 1844-45.—"In the centre of the large CUSBAH of Streevygoontum exists an old mud fort, or rather wall of about 20 feet high, surrounding some 120 houses of a body of people calling themselves _Kotie Vellalas_,—that is 'Fort Vellalas.' Within this wall no police officer, warrant or Peon ever enters.... The females are said to be kept in a state of great degradation and ignorance. They never pass without the walls alive; when dead they are carried out by night in sacks."—Report by _Mr. E. B. Thomas_, Collector of Tinnevelly, quoted in _Lord Stanhope's Miscellanies_, 2nd Series, 1872, p. 132. CUSCUSS, CUSS, s. Pers.—H. _k̲h̲ask̲h̲as_. The roots of a grass [called in N. India _senṭhā_ or _tīn_,] which abounds in the drier parts of India, _Anatherum muricatum_ (Beauv.), _Andropogon muricatus_ (Retz), used in India during the hot dry winds to make screens, which are kept constantly wet, in the window openings, and the fragrant evaporation from which greatly cools the house (see TATTY). This device seems to be ascribed by Abul Faẓl to the invention of Akbar. These roots are well known in France by the name _vetyver_, which is the Tam. name _veṭṭivēru_, 'the root which is dug up.' In some of the N. Indian vernaculars _khaskhas_ is 'a poppy-head'; [but this is a different word, Skt. _khaskhasa_, and compare P. _k̲h̲ashk̲h̲ash_]. c. 1590.—"But they (the Hindus) were notorious for the want of cold water, the intolerable heat of their climate.... His Majesty remedied all these evils and defects. He taught them how to cool water by the help of saltpetre.... He ordered mats to be woven of a cold odoriferous root called KHUSS ... and when wetted with water on the outside, those within enjoy a pleasant cool air in the height of summer."—_Ayeen_ (_Gladwin_, 1800), ii. 196; [ed. _Jarrett_, iii. 9]. 1663.—"KAS _kanays_." See quotation under TATTY. 1810.—"The KUSS-KUSS ... when fresh, is rather fragrant, though the scent is somewhat terraceous."—_Williamson, V. M._ i. 235. 1824.—"We have tried to keep our rooms cool with 'tatties,' which are mats formed of the KUSKOS, a peculiar sweet-scented grass...."—_Heber_, ed. 1844, i. 59. It is curious that the coarse grass which covers the more naked parts of the Islands of the Indian Archipelago appears to be called _kusu-kusu_ (_Wallace_, 2nd ed. ii. 74). But we know not if there is any community of origin in these names. [1832.—"The sirrakee (_sirkī_) and sainturh (_senṭhā_) are two specimens of one genus of jungle grass, the roots of which are called secundah (_sirkanda_) or KHUS-KHUS."—_Mrs. Meer Hasan Ali, Observations_, &c., ii. 208.] In the sense of poppy-seed or poppy-head, this word is P.; De Orta says Ar.; [see above.] 1563.—"... at Cambaiete, seeing in the market that they were selling poppy-heads big enough to fill a _canada_, and also some no bigger than ours, and asking the name, I was told that it was _caxcax_ (CASHCASH)—and that in fact is the name in Arabic—and they told me that of these poppies was made opium (_amfião_), cuts being made in the poppy-head, so that the opium exudes."—_Garcia De Orta_, f. 155. 1621.—"The 24th of April public proclamation was made in Ispahan by the King's order ... that on pain of death, no one should drink _cocnur_, which is a liquor made from the husk of the capsule of opium, called by them KHASH-KHASH."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 209; [_cocnur_ is P. _koknār_]. CUSPADORE, s. An old term for a spittoon. Port. _cuspadeira_, from _cuspir_, [Lat. _conspuere_], to spit. _Cuspidor_ would be properly _qui multum spuit_. [1554.—Speaking of the greatness of the Sultan of Bengal, he says to illustrate it—"From the camphor which goes with his spittle when he spits into his gold spittoon (COSPIDOR) his chamberlain has an income of 2000 cruzados."—_Castanheda_, Bk. iv. ch. 83.] 1672.—"Here maintain themselves three of the most powerful lords and Naiks of this kingdom, who are subject to the Crown of Velour, and pay it tribute of many hundred Pagodas ... viz. _Vitipa-naik_ of _Madura_, the King's CUSPIDOOR-bearer, 200 Pagodas, _Cristapa-naik_ of _Chengier_, the King's _Betel_-server, 200 pagodas, the _Naik_ of _Tanjouwer_, the King's Warder and Umbrella carrier, 400 Pagodas...."—_Baldaeus_, Germ. ed. 153. 1735.—In a list of silver plate we have "5 CUSPADORES."—_Wheeler_, iii. 139. 1775.—"Before each person was placed a large brass salver, a black earthen pot of water, and a brass CUSPADORE."—_Forrest, V. to N. Guinea_, &c. (at Magindanao), 235. [1900.—"The royal CUSPADORE" is mentioned among the regalia at Selangor, and a "CUSPADORE" (_ketor_) is part of the marriage appliances.—_Skeat, Malay Magic_, 26, 374.] CUSTARD-APPLE, s. The name in India of a fruit (_Anona squamosa_, L.) originally introduced from S. America, but which spread over India during the 16th century. Its commonest name in Hindustan is _sharīfa_, _i.e._ 'noble'; but it is also called _Sītap'hal_, _i.e._ 'the Fruit of Sītā,' whilst another _Anona_ ('bullock's heart,' _A. reticulata_, L., the custard-apple of the W. Indies, where both names are applied to it) is called in the south by the name of her husband _Rāma_. And the _Sītap'hal_ and _Rāmp'hal_ have become the subject of Hindu legends (see _Forbes, Or. Mem._ iii. 410). The fruit is called in Chinese _Fan-li-chi_, _i.e._ foreign LEECHEE. A curious controversy has arisen from time to time as to whether this fruit and its congeners were really imported from the New World, or were indigenous in India. They are not mentioned among Indian fruits by Baber (c. A.D. 1530), but the translation of the _Āīn_ (c. 1590) by Prof. Blochmann contains among the "Sweet Fruits of Hindustan," _Custard-apple_ (p. 66). On referring to the original, however, the word is _sadāp'hal_ (_fructus perennis_), a Hind. term for which Shakespear gives many applications, not one of them the _anona_. The _bel_ is one (_Aegle marmelos_), and seems as probable as any (see BAEL). The custard-apple is not mentioned by Garcia de Orta (1563), Linschoten (1597), or even by P. della Valle (1624). It is not in Bontius (1631), nor in Piso's commentary on Bontius (1658), but is described as an American product in the West Indian part of Piso's book, under the Brazilian name _Araticu_. Two species are described as common by P. Vincenzo Maria, whose book was published in 1672. Both the custard-apple and the sweet-sop are fruits now generally diffused in India; but of their having been imported from the New World, the name _Anona_, which we find in Oviedo to have been the native West Indian name of one of the species, and which in various corrupted shapes is applied to them over different parts of the East, is an indication. Crawfurd, it is true, in his Malay Dictionary explains _nona_ or _buah-_ ("fruit") _nona_ in its application to the custard-apple as _fructus virginalis_, from _nona_, the term applied in the Malay countries (like _missy_ in India) to an unmarried European lady. But in the face of the American word this becomes out of the question. It is, however, a fact that among the Bharhut sculptures, among the carvings dug up at Muttra by General Cunningham, and among the copies from wall-paintings at Ajanta (as pointed out by Sir G. Birdwood in 1874, (see _Athenaeum_, 26th October), [_Bombay Gazetteer_, xii. 490]) there is a fruit represented which is certainly very like a custard-apple (though an abnormally big one), and not very like anything else yet pointed out. General Cunningham is convinced that it is a custard-apple, and urges in corroboration of his view that the Portuguese in introducing the fruit (which he does not deny) were merely bringing coals to Newcastle; that he has found extensive tracts in various parts of India covered with the wild custard-apple; and also that this fruit bears an indigenous Hindi name, _ātā_ or _āt_, from the Sanskrit _ātṛipya_. It seems hard to pronounce about this _ātṛipya_. A very high authority, Prof. Max Müller, to whom we once referred, doubted whether the word (meaning 'delightful') ever existed in real Sanskrit. It was probably an artificial name given to the fruit, and he compared it aptly to the factitious Latin of _aureum malum_ for "orange," though the latter word really comes from the Sanskrit _nāranga_. On the other hand, _ātṛipya_ is quoted by Rāja Rādhakant Deb, in his Sanskrit dictionary, from a medieval work, the _Dravyaguna_. And the question would have to be considered how far the MSS. of such a work are likely to have been subject to modern interpolation. Sanskrit names have certainly been invented for many objects which were unknown till recent centuries. Thus, for example, Williams gives more than one word for _cactus_, or prickly pear, a class of plants which was certainly introduced from America (see _Vidara_ and _Viśvasaraka_, in his Skt. Dictionary). A new difficulty, moreover, arises as to the indigenous claims of _ātā_, which is the name for the fruit in Malabar as well as in Upper India. For, on turning for light to the splendid works of the Dutch ancients, Rheede and Rumphius, we find in the former (_Hortus Malabaricus_, part iv.) a reference to a certain author, 'Recchus de Plantis Mexicanis,' as giving a drawing of a custard-apple tree, the name of which in Mexico was _ahaté_ or _até_, "fructu apud Mexicanos praecellenti arbor nobilis" (the expressions are noteworthy, for the popular Hindustani name of the fruit is _sharīfa_ = "nobilis"). We also find in a Manilla Vocabulary that _ate_ or _atte_ is the name of this fruit in the Philippines. And from Rheede we learn that in Malabar the _ātā_ was sometimes called by a native name meaning "the Manilla jack-fruit"; whilst the _Anona reticulata_, or sweet-sop, was called by the Malabars "the _Parangi_ (_i.e._ _Firingi_ or Portuguese) jack-fruit." These facts seem to indicate that probably the _ātā_ and its name came to India from Mexico _viâ_ the Philippines, whilst the _anona_ and its name came to India from Hispaniola _viâ_ the Cape. In the face of these probabilities the argument of General Cunningham from the existence of the tree in a wild state loses force. The fact is undoubted and may be corroborated by the following passage from "_Observations on the nature of the Food of the Inhabitants of South India_," 1864, p. 12:—"I have seen it stated in a botanical work that this plant (_Anona sq._) is not indigenous, but introduced from America, or the W. Indies. If so, it has taken most kindly to the soil of the Deccan, for the jungles are full of it": [also see _Watt, Econ. Dict._ ii. 259 _seq._, who supports the foreign origin of the plant]. The author adds that the wild custard-apples saved the lives of many during famine in the Hyderabad country. But on the other hand, the _Argemone Mexicana_, a plant of unquestioned American origin, is now one of the most familiar weeds all over India. The cashew (_Anacardium occidentale_), also of American origin, and carrying its American name with it to India, not only forms tracts of jungle now (as Sir G. Birdwood has stated) in Canara and the Concan (and, as we may add from personal knowledge, in Tanjore), but was described by P. Vincenzo Maria, more than two hundred and twenty years ago, as then abounding in the wilder tracts of the western coast. The question raised by General Cunningham is an old one, for it is alluded to by Rumphius, who ends by leaving it in doubt. We cannot say that we have seen any satisfactory suggestion of another (Indian) plant as that represented in the ancient sculpture of Bharhut. [Dr. Watt says: "They may prove to be conventional representations of the jack-fruit tree or some other allied plant; they are not unlike the flower-heads of the sacred _kadamba_ or _Anthocephalus_," (_loc. cit._ i. 260)]. But it is well to get rid of fallacious arguments on either side. In the "_Materia Medica of the Hindus_ by Udoy Chand Dutt, with a Glossary by G. King, M.B., Calc. 1877," we find the following synonyms given:— "_Anona squamosa_: Skt. _Ganḍagatra_; Beng. _Ātā_; Hind. _Sharīfa_, and _Sītāphal_." "_Anona reticulata_: Skt. _Lavali_; Beng. _Lonā_."[100] 1672.—"The plant of the _Atta_ in 4 or 5 years comes to its greatest size ... the fruit ... under the rind is divided into so many wedges, corresponding to the external compartments.... The pulp is very white, tender, delicate, and so delicious that it unites to agreeable sweetness a most delightful fragrance like rose-water ... and if presented to one unacquainted with it he would certainly take it for a blamange.... The _Anona_," &c., &c.—_P. Vincenzo Maria_, pp. 346-7. 1690.—"They (Hindus) feed likewise upon Pine-Apples, CUSTARD-APPLES, so called because they resemble a Custard in Colour and Taste...."—_Ovington_, 303. c. 1830.—"... the CUSTARD-APPLE, like russet bags of cold pudding."—_Tom Cringle's Log_, ed. 1863, p. 140. 1878.—"The gushing CUSTARD-APPLE with its crust of stones and luscious pulp."—_Ph. Robinson, In my Indian Garden_, [49]. CUSTOM, s. Used in Madras as the equivalent of DUSTOOR, DUSTOORY, of which it is a translation. Both words illustrate the origin of _Customs_ in the solemn revenue sense. 1683.—"Threder and Barker positively denied ye overweight, ye Merchants proved it by their books; but ye skeyne out of every draught was confest, and claimed as their due, having been always the CUSTOM."—_Hedges, Diary_, Hak. Soc. i. 83. 1768-71.—"Banyans, who ... serve in this capacity without any fixed pay, but they know how much more they may charge upon every rupee, than they have in reality paid, and this is called COSTUMADO."—_Stavorinus_, E.T., i. 522. CUSTOMER, s. Used in old books of Indian trade for the native official who exacted duties. [The word was in common use in England from 1448 to 1748; see _N.E.D._] [1609.—"His houses ... are seized on by the CUSTOMER."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 25; and comp. _Foster_, _ibid._ ii. 225. [1615.—"The CUSTOMER should come and visitt them."—_Sir T. Roe_, Hak. Soc. i. 44.] 1682.—"The several affronts, insolences, and abuses dayly put upon us by Boolchund, our chief CUSTOMER."—_Hedges, Diary_, [Hak. Soc. i. 33]. CUTCH, s. See CATECHU. CUTCH, n.p. Properly _Kachchh_, a native State in the West of India, immediately adjoining Sind, the Rājput ruler of which is called the _Rāo_. The name does not occur, as far as we have found, in any of the earlier Portuguese writers, nor in Linschoten, [but the latter mentions the gulf under the name of _Jaqueta_ (Hak. Soc. i. 56 _seq._)]. The Skt. word _kachchha_ seems to mean a morass or low, flat land. c. 1030.—"At this place (Mansura) the river (Indus) divides into two streams, one empties itself into the sea in the neighbourhood of the city of Lúháráni, and the other branches off to the east to the borders of KACH."—_Al-Birūnī_, in _Elliot_, i. 49. Again, "KACH, the country producing gum" (_i.e._ _mukal_ or _bdellium_), p. 66. The port mentioned in the next three extracts was probably _Mandavi_ (this name is said to signify "Custom-House"); [_manḍwī_, 'a temporary hut,' is a term commonly applied to a bazaar in N. India]. 1611.—"CUTS-_nagore_, a place not far from the River of Zinde."—_Nic. Dounton_, in _Purchas_, i. 307. [1612.—"The other ship which proved of CUTS-_nagana_."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 179.] c. 1615.—"Francisco Sodre ... who was serving as captain-major of the fortress of Dio, went to CACHE, with twelve ships and a _sanguicel_, to inflict chastisement for the arrogance and insolence of these blacks ("... _pela soberbia e desaforos d'estes negros_...."—"Of these niggers!"), thinking that he might do it as easily as Gaspar de Mello had punished those of Por."—_Bocarro_, 257. [c. 1661.—"Dara ... traversing with speed the territories of the Raja KATCHE soon reached the province of Guzarate...."—_Bernier_, ed. _Constable_, 73.] 1727.—"The first town on the south side of the Indus is CUTCH-_naggen_."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 131; [ed. 1744]. CUTCH GUNDAVA, n.p. _Kachchh Gandāva_ or _Kachchī_, a province of Biluchistan, under the Khan of Kela't, adjoining our province of Sind; a level plain, subject to inordinate heat in summer, and to the visitation of the _simūm_. Across the northern part of this plain runs the railway from Sukkur to Sibi. _Gandāva_, the chief place, has been shown by Sir H. Elliot to be the _Kandābīl_ or _Kandhābel_ of the Arab geographers of the 9th and 10th centuries. The name in its modern shape, or what seems intended for the same, occurs in the Persian version of the _Chachnāmah_, or H. of the Conquest of Sind, made in A.D. 1216 (see _Elliot_, i. 166). CUTCHA, KUTCHA, adj. Hind. _kachchā_, 'raw, crude, unripe, uncooked.' This word is with its opposite _pakkā_ (see PUCKA) among the most constantly recurring Anglo-Indian colloquial terms, owing to the great variety of metaphorical applications of which both are susceptible. The following are a few examples only, but they will indicate the manner of use better than any attempt at comprehensive definition:— A CUTCHA _Brick_ is a sun-dried A PUCKA _Brick_ is a properly kiln- brick. burnt brick. " _House_ is built of mud, " _House_ is of burnt brick or generally with a terraced plaster roof. " _Road_ is earthwork only. " _Road_ is a Macadamised one. " _Appointment_ is acting or " _Appointment_ is permanent. temporary. " _Settlement_ is one where the " _Settlement_ is one fixed for land is held without lease. a term of years. " _Account_ or _Estimate_, is " _Account_, or _Estimate_, is one which is rough, carefully made, and claiming superficial, and to be relied on. untrustworthy. " _Maund_, or _Seer_, is the " _Maund_, or _Seer_, is the smaller, where two weights larger of two in use. are in use, as often happens. " _Major_ is a brevet or local " _Major_, is a regimental Major. Major. " _Colour_ is one that won't " _Colour_, is one that will wash. wash. " _Fever_ is a simple ague or a " _Fever_, is a dangerous light attack. remittent or the like (what the Italians call _pernizziosa_). " _Pice_ generally means one of " _Pice_; a double copper coin those amorphous coppers, formerly in use; also a current in up-country bazars proper pice (= ¼ anna) from at varying rates of value. the Govt. mints. " _Coss_—see analogy under " _Coss_—see under _Maund_ _Maund_ above. above. " _Roof_. A roof of mud laid on " _Roof_; a terraced roof made beams; or of thatch, &c. with cement. " _Scoundrel_, a limp and " _Scoundrel_, one whose motto is fatuous knave. "Thorough." " _Seam_ (_silāī_) is the " _Seam_ is the definite stitch tailor's tack for trying on. of the garment. 1763.—"Il parait que les CATCHA cosses sont plus en usage que les autres cosses dans le gouvernement du Decan."—_Lettres Edifiantes_, xv. 190. 1863.—"In short, in America, where they cannot get a _pucka_ railway they take a KUTCHA one instead. This, I think, is what we must do in India."—_Lord Elgin_, in _Letters and Journals_, 432. Captain Burton, in a letter dated Aug. 26, 1879, and printed in the "_Academy_" (p. 177), explains the gypsy word _gorgio_, for a Gentile or non-Rommany, as being KACHHĀ or CUTCHA. This may be, but it does not carry conviction. CUTCHA-PUCKA, adj. This term is applied in Bengal to a mixt kind of building in which burnt brick is used, but which is cemented with mud instead of lime-mortar. CUTCHÉRRY, and in Madras CUT′CHERY, s. An office of administration, a court-house. Hind. _kachahrī_; used also in Ceylon. The word is not usually now, in Bengal, applied to a merchant's counting-house, which is called DUFTER, but it _is_ applied to the office of an Indigo-Planter or a Zemindar, the business in which is more like that of a Magistrate's or Collector's Office. In the service of Tippoo Sahib CUTCHERRY was used in peculiar senses besides the ordinary one. In the civil administration it seems to have been used for something like what we should now call _Department_ (see _e.g._ _Tippoo's Letters_, 292); and in the army for a division or large brigade (_e.g._ _ibid._ 332; and see under JYSHE and quotation from _Wilks_ below). 1610.—"Over against this seat is the CICHERY or Court of Rolls, where the King's Viseer sits every morning some three houres, by whose hands passe all matters of Rents, Grants, Lands, Firmans, Debts, &c."—_Hawkins_, in _Purchas_, i. 439. 1673.—"At the lower End the Royal Exchange or QUESHERY ... opens its folding doors."—_Fryer_, 261. [1702.—"But not makeing an early escape themselves were carried into the CACHERRA or publick Gaol."—_Hedges, Diary_, Hak. Soc. ii. cvi.] 1763.—"The Secretary acquaints the Board that agreeably to their orders of the 9th May, he last Saturday attended the Court of CUTCHERRY, and acquainted the Members with the charge the President of the Court had laid against them for non-attendance."—In _Long_, 316. " "The protection of our Gomastahs and servants from the oppression and jurisdiction of the Zemindars and their CUTCHERRIES has been ever found to be a liberty highly essential both to the honour and interest of our nation."—From the Chief and Council at Dacca, in _Van Sittart_, i. 247. c. 1765.—"We can truly aver that during almost five years that we presided in the CUTCHERY Court of _Calcutta_, never any murder or atrocious crime came before us but it was proved in the end a _Bramin_ was at the bottom of it."—_Holwell, Interesting Historical Events_, Pt. II. 152. 1783.—"The moment they find it true that the English Government shall remain as it is, they will divide sugar and sweetmeats among all the people in the CUTCHEREE; then every body will speak sweet words."—_Native Letter_, in _Forbes, Or. Mem._ iv. 227. 1786.—"You must not suffer any one to come to your house; and whatever business you may have to do, let it be transacted in our KUCHURRY."—_Tippoo's Letters_, 303. 1791.—"At Seringapatam General Matthews was in confinement. James Skurry was sent for one day to the KUTCHERRY there, and some pewter plates with marks on them were shown to him to explain; he saw on them words to this purport, 'I am indebted to the Malabar Christians on account of the Public Service 40,000 Rs.; the Company owes me (about) 30,000 Rs.; I have taken _Poison_ and am now within a short time of _Death_; whoever communicates this to the Bombay Govt. or to my wife will be amply rewarded. (Signed) Richard Matthews.'"—_Narrative_ of _Mr. William Drake, and other Prisoners_ (in Mysore), in _Madras Courier_, 17th Nov. c. 1796.—"... the other Asof Mirán Hussein, was a low fellow and a debauchee, ... who in different ... towns was carried in his pálkí on the shoulders of dancing girls as ugly as demons to his KUTCHERI or hall of audience."—_H. of Tipú Sultán_, E.T. by _Miles_, 246. " "... the favour of the Sultan towards that worthy man (Dundia Wágh) still continued to increase ... but although, after a time, a KUTCHERI, or brigade, was named after him, and orders were issued for his release, it was to no purpose."—_Ibid._ 248. [c. 1810.—"Four appears to have been the fortunate number with Tippoo; four companies (_yeuz_), one battalion (_teep_), four _teeps_, one _cushoon_ (see KOSHOON): ... four _cushoons_, one CUTCHERRY. The establishment ... of a _cutcherry_ ... 5,688, but these numbers fluctuated with the Sultaun's caprices, and at one time a _cushoon_, with its cavalry attached, was a legion of about 3,000."—_Wilks, Mysore_, ed. 1869, ii. 132.] 1834.—"I mean, my dear Lady Wroughton, that the man to whom Sir Charles is most heavily indebted, is an officer of his own KUCHEREE, the very sircar who cringes to you every morning for orders."—_The Baboo_, ii. 126. 1860.—"I was told that many years ago, what remained of the Dutch records were removed from the record-room of the Colonial Office to the CUTCHERRY of the Government Agent."—_Tennent's Ceylon_, i. xxviii. 1873.—"I'd rather be out here in a tent any time ... than be stewing all day in a stuffy KUTCHERRY listening to Ram Buksh and Co. perjuring themselves till they are nearly white in the face."—_The True Reformer_, i. 4. 1883.—"Surrounded by what seemed to me a mob of natives, with two or three dogs at his feet, talking, writing, dictating,—in short doing CUTCHERRY."—_C. Raikes_, in _Bosworth Smith's Lord Lawrence_, i. 59. CUTCHNAR, s. Hind. _kachnār_, Skt. _kānchanāra_ (_kānchana_, 'gold') the beautiful flowering tree _Bauhinia variegata_, L., and some other species of the same genus (N. O. _Leguminosae_). 1855.—"Very good fireworks were exhibited ... among the best was a sort of maypole hung round with minor fireworks which went off in a blaze and roll of smoke, leaving disclosed a tree hung with quivering flowers of purple flame, evidently intended to represent the KACHNAR of the Burmese forests."—_Yule, Mission to Ava_, 95. CUTTACK, n.p. The chief city of Orissa, and district immediately attached. From Skt. _kaṭaka_, 'an army, a camp, a royal city.' This name _Al-kataka_ is applied by Ibn Batuta in the 14th century to Deogīr in the Deccan (iv. 46), or at least to a part of the town adjoining that ancient fortress. c. 1567.—"Citta di CATHECA."—_Cesare Federici_, in _Ramusio_, iii. 392. [CATECHA, in _Hakl._ ii. 358]. [c. 1590.—"Attock on the Indus is called _Atak Benares_ in contra distinction to _Katak Benares_ in Orissa at the opposite extremity of the Empire."—_Āīn_, ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 311.] 1633.—"The 30 of April we set forward in the Morning for the City of COTEKA (it is a city of seven miles in compasse, and it standeth a mile from Malcandy where the Court is kept."—_Bruton_, in _Hakl._ v. 49. 1726.—"CATTEK."—_Valentijn_, v. 158. CUTTANEE, s. Some kind of piece-goods, apparently either of silk or mixed silk and cotton. _Kuttān_, Pers., is flax or linen cloth. This is perhaps the word. [_Kattan_ is now used in India for the waste selvage in silk weaving, which is sold to Patwas, and used for stringing ornaments, such as _joshans_ (armlets of gold or silver beads), _bāzūbands_ (armlets with folding bands), &c. (_Yusuf Ali, Mon. on Silk Fabrics_, 66).] CUTANEES appear in Milburn's list of Calcutta piece-goods. [1598.—"COTONIAS, which are like canvas."—_Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. i. 60.] [1648.—"CONTENIJS." See under ALCATIF. [1673.—"CUTTANEE breeches." See under ATLAS. [1690.—"... rich Silks, such as Atlasses, CUTTANEES...."—See under ALLEJA. [1734.—"They manufacture ... in cotton and silk called CUTTENEES."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 126; ed. 1744.] CUTTRY. See KHUTTRY. CYRUS, SYRAS, SARUS, &c. A common corruption of Hind. _sāras_, [Skt. _sarasa_, the 'lake bird,'] or (corruptly) _sārhans_, the name of the great gray crane, _Grus Antigone_, L., generally found in pairs, held almost sacred in some parts of India, and whose "fine trumpet-like call, uttered when alarmed or on the wing, can be heard a couple of miles off" (_Jerdon_). [The British soldier calls the bird a "_Serious_," and is fond of shooting him for the pot.] 1672.—"... peculiarly Brand-geese, Colum [see COOLUNG], and SERASS, a species of the former."—_Fryer_, 117. 1807.—"The _argeelah_ as well as the CYRUS, and all the aquatic tribe are extremely fond of snakes, which they ... swallow down their long throats with great despatch."—_Williamson, Or. Field Sports_, 27. [1809.—"SAROS." See under COOLUNG.] 1813.—In Forbes's _Or. Mem._ (ii. 277 _seqq._; [2nd ed. i. 502 _seqq._]), there is a curious story of a CYRUS or SAHRAS (as he writes it) which Forbes had tamed in India, and which nine years afterwards recognised its master when he visited General Conway's menagerie at Park Place near Henley. 1840.—"Bands of gobbling pelicans" (see this word, probably ADJUTANTS are meant) "and groups of tall CYRUSES in their half-Quaker, half-lancer plumage, consulted and conferred together, in seeming perplexity as to the nature of our intentions."—_Mrs. Mackenzie, Storms and Sunshine of a Soldier's Life_, i. 108. D DABUL, n.p. _Dābhol_. In the later Middle Ages a famous port of the Konkan, often coupled with CHOUL (q.v.), carrying on extensive trade with the West of Asia. It lies in the modern dist. of Ratnagiri, in lat. 17° 34′, on the north bank of the Anjanwel or Vashishti R. In some maps (_e.g._ A. Arrowsmith's of 1816, long the standard map of India), and in W. Hamilton's _Gazetteer_, it is confounded with Dāpoli, 12 m. north, and not a seaport. c. 1475.—"DABYL is also a very extensive seaport, where many horses are brought from Mysore,[101] Rabast [Arabistan? _i.e._ Arabia], Khorassan, Turkistan, Neghostan."—_Nikitin_, p. 20. "It is a very large town, the great meeting-place for all nations living along the coast of India and of Ethiopia."—_Ibid._ 30. 1502.—"The gale abated, and the caravels reached land at DABUL, where they rigged their lateen sails, and mounted their artillery."—_Correa, Three Voyages of V. da Gama_, Hak. Soc. 308. 1510.—"Having seen Cevel and its customs, I went to another city, distant from it two days journey, which is called DABULI.... There are Moorish merchants here in very great numbers."—_Varthema_, 114. 1516.—"This DABUL has a very good harbour, where there always congregate many Moorish ships from various ports, and especially from Mekkah, Aden, and Ormuz with horses, and from Cambay, Diu, and the Malabar country."—_Barbosa_, 72. 1554.—"23d Voyage, from DĀBUL to Aden."—_The Mohit_, in _J. As. Soc. Beng._, v. 464. 1572.—See _Camões_, x. 72. [c. 1665.—"The King of Bijapur has three good ports in this kingdom: these are Rajapur, DABHOL, and Kareputtun."—_Tavernier_, ed. _Ball_, i. 181 _seq._] DACCA, n.p. Properly _Dhākā_, ['the wood of _ḍhāk_ (see DHAWK) trees'; the _Imp. Gaz._ suggests Ḍhakeswarī, 'the concealed goddess']. A city in the east of Bengal, once of great importance, especially in the later Mahommedan history; famous also for the "_Dacca_ muslins" woven there, the annual advances for which, prior to 1801, are said to have amounted to £250,000. [_Taylor, Descr. and Hist. Account of the Cotton Manufacture of Dacca in Bengal_]. DĀKA is throughout Central Asia applied to all muslins imported through Kabul. c. 1612.—"... liberos Osmanis assecutus vivos cepit, eosque cum elephantis et omnibus thesauris defuncti, post quam DAECK Bengalae metropolim est reversus, misit ad regem."—_De Laet_, quoted by _Blochmann, Āīn_, i. 521. [c. 1617.—"DEKAKA" in _Sir T. Roe's_ List, Hak. Soc. ii. 538.] c. 1660.—"The same Robbers took _Sultan-Sujah_ at DAKA, to carry him away in their Galeasses to _Rakan_...."—_Bernier_, E.T. 55; [ed. _Constable_, 109]. 1665.—"DACA is a great Town, that extends itself only in length; every one coveting to have an House by the Ganges side. The length ... is above two leagues.... These Houses are properly no more than paltry Huts built up with _Bambouc's_, and daub'd over with fat Earth."—_Tavernier_, E.T. ii. 55; [ed. _Ball_, i. 128]. 1682.—"The only expedient left was for the Agent to go himself in person to the _Nabob_ and _Duan_ at DECCA."—_Hedges, Diary_, Oct. 9; [Hak. Soc. i. 33]. DACOIT, DACOO, s. Hind. _ḍakait_, _ḍākāyat_, _ḍākū_; a robber belonging to an armed gang. The term, being current in Bengal, got into the Penal Code. By law, to constitute _dacoity_, there must be five or more in the gang committing the crime. Beames derives the word from _ḍāknā_, 'to shout,' a sense not in Shakespear's Dict. [It is to be found in Platts, and Fallon gives it as used in E. H. It appears to be connected with Skt. _dashṭa_, 'pressed together.'] 1810.—"DECOITS, or water-robbers."—_Williamson, V. M._ ii. 396. 1812.—"DACOITS, a species of depredators who infest the country in gangs."—_Fifth Report_, p. 9. 1817.—"The crime of DACOITY" (that is, robbery by gangs), says Sir Henry Strachey, "... has, I believe, increased greatly since the British administration of justice."—_Mill, H. of B. I._, v. 466. 1834.—"It is a conspiracy! a false warrant!—they are DAKOOS! DAKOOS!!"—_The Baboo_, ii. 202. 1872.—"Daroga! Why, what has he come here for? I have not heard of any DACOITY or murder in the Village."—_Govinda Samanta_, i. 264. DADNY, s. H. _dādnī_, [P. _dādan_, 'to give']; an advance made to a craftsman, a weaver, or the like, by one who trades in the goods produced. 1678.—"Wee met with Some trouble About y^e Investment of Taffaties w^{ch} hath Continued ever Since, Soe y^t wee had not been able to give out any DAUDNE on Muxadavad Side many weauours absenting themselves...."—_MS. Letter_ of 3d June, from _Cassumbazar Factory_, in India Office. 1683.—"Chuttermull and Deepchund, two Cassumbazar merchants this day assured me Mr. Charnock gives out all his new _Sicca Rupees_ for DADNY at 2 per cent., and never gives the Company credit for more than 1¼ rupee—by which he gains and putts in his own pocket Rupees ¾ per cent. of all the money he pays, which amounts to a great Summe in ye Yeare: at least £1,000 sterling."—_Hedges, Diary_, Oct. 2; [Hak. Soc. i. 121, also see i. 83]. 1748.—"The Sets being all present at the Board inform us that last year they dissented to the employment of Fillick Chund, Gosserain, Occore, and Otteram, they being of a different caste, and consequently they could not do business with them, upon which they refused DADNEY, and having the same objection to make this year, they propose taking their shares of the DADNEY."—_Ft. William Cons._, May 23. In _Long_, p. 9. 1772.—"I observe that the Court of Directors have ordered the _gomastahs_ to be withdrawn, and the investment to be provided by DADNEY merchants."—_Warren Hastings_ to J. Purling, in _Gleig_, i. 227. DAGBAIL, s. Hind. from Pers. _dāgh-i-bel_, 'spade-mark.' The line dug to trace out on the ground a camp, or a road or other construction. As the central line of a road, canal, or railroad it is the equivalent of English 'lockspit.' DAGOBA, s. Singhalese _dāgaba_, from Pali _dhātugabbha_, and Sansk. _dhātu-garbha_, 'Relic-receptacle'; applied to any dome-like Buddhist shrine (see TOPE, PAGODA). Gen. Cunningham alleges that the _Chaitya_ was usually an empty tope dedicated to the Adi-Buddha (or Supreme, of the quasi-Theistic Buddhists), whilst the term _Dhātu-garbha_, or _Dhagoba_, was properly applied only to a _tope_ which was an actual relic-shrine, or repository of ashes of the dead (_Bhilsa Topes_, 9). ["The Shan word '_Htat_,' or '_Tat_,' and the Siamese '_Sat-oop_,' for a pagoda placed over portions of Gaudama's body, such as his flesh, teeth, and hair, is derived from the Sanskrit '_Dhātu-garba_,' a relic shrine" (_Hallett, A Thousand Miles_, 308).] We are unable to say who first introduced the word into European use. It was well known to William von Humboldt, and to Ritter; but it has become more familiar through its frequent occurrence in Fergusson's _Hist. of Architecture_. The only surviving example of the native use of this term on the Continent of India, so far as we know, is in the neighbourhood of the remains of the great Buddhist establishments at Nalanda in Behar. See quotation below. 1806.—"In this irregular excavation are left two DHAGOPES, or solid masses of stone, bearing the form of a cupola."—_Salt, Caves of Salsette_, in _Tr. Lit. Soc. Bo._ i. 47, pub. 1819. 1823.—"... from the centre of the screens or walls, projects a DAGHOPE."—_Des. of Caves near Nasick_, by _Lt.-Col. Delamaine_ in _As. Journal_, N.S. 1830, vol. iii. 276. 1834.—"... Mihindu-Kumara ... preached in that island (Ceylon) the Religion of Buddha, converted the aforesaid King, built DAGOBAS (Dagops, _i.e._ sanctuaries under which the relics or images of Buddha are deposited) in various places."—_Ritter, Asien_, Bd. iii. 1162. 1835.—"The Temple (cave at Nāsik) ... has no interior support, but a rock-ceiling richly adorned with wheel-ornaments and lions, and in the end-niche a DAGOP ..."—_Ibid._ iv. 683. 1836.—"Although the DAGOPS, both from varying size and from the circumstance of their being in some cases independent erections and in others only elements of the internal structure of a temple, have very different aspects, yet their character is universally recognised as that of closed masses devoted to the preservation or concealment of sacred objects."—_W. v. Humboldt, Kawi-Sprache_, i. 144. 1840.—"We performed _pradakshina_ round the DHAGOBS, reclined on the living couches of the devotees of Nirwan."—Letter of _Dr. John Wilson_, in _Life_, 282. 1853.—"At the same time he (Sakya) foresaw that a DÁGOBA would be erected to Kantaka on the spot...."—_Hardy, Manual of Buddhism_, 160. 1855.—"All kinds and forms are to be found ... the bell-shaped pyramid of dead brickwork in all its varieties ... the bluff knob-like dome of the Ceylon DAGOBAS...."—_Yule, Mission to Ava_, 35. 1872.—"It is a remarkable fact that the line of mounds (at Nalanda in Bihar) still bears the name of 'DAGOP' by the country people. Is not this the DÁGOBA of the Pálí annals?"—_Broadley, Buddh. Remains of Bíhár_, in _J.A.S.B._ xli., Pt. i. 305. DAGON, n.p. A name often given by old European travellers to the place now called Rangoon, from the great Relic-shrine or DAGOBA there, called _Shwé_ (Golden) _Dagôn_. Some have suggested that it is a corruption of _dagoba_, but this is merely guesswork. In the Talaing language _tă'kkūn_ signifies 'athwart,' and, after the usual fashion, a legend had grown up connecting the name with the story of a tree lying 'athwart the hill-top,' which supernaturally indicated where the sacred relics of one of the Buddhas had been deposited (see _J.A.S.B._ xxviii. 477). Prof. Forchhammer recently (see _Notes on Early Hist. and Geog. of B. Burma_, No. 1) explained the true origin of the name. Towns lying near the sacred site had been known by the successive names of _Asitañña-nagara_ and _Ukkalanagara_. In the 12th century the last name disappears and is replaced by _Trikumbha-nagara_, or in Pali form _Tikumbha-nagara_, signifying '3-Hill-city.'[102] The Kalyāni inscription near Pegu contains both forms. _Tikumbha_ gradually in popular utterance became _Tikum_, _Tăkum_, and _Tăkun_, whence DAGÔN. The classical name of the great Dagoba is _Tikumbha-cheti_, and this is still in daily Burman use. When the original meaning of the word _Tăkum_ had been effaced from the memory of the Talaings, they invented the fable alluded to above in connection with the word _tă'kkūn_. [This view has been disputed by Col. Temple (_Ind. Ant._, Jan. 1893, p. 27). He gives the reading of the Kalyāni inscription as _Tigumpanagara_ and goes on to say: "There is more in favour of this derivation (from _dagoba_) than of any other yet produced. Thus we have _dāgaba_, Singhalese, admittedly from _dhātugabbha_, and as far back as the 16th century we have a persistent word _tigumpa_ or _digumpa_ (_dagon_, _digon_) in Burma with the same meaning. Until a clear derivation is made out, it is, therefore, not unsafe to say that _dagon_ represents some medieval Indian current form of _dhātugabbha_. This view is supported by a word _gompa_, used in the Himālayas about Sikkim for a Buddhist shrine, which looks _primâ facie_ like the remains of some such word as _gabbha_, the latter half of the compound _dhātugabbha_.... Neither _Trikumbha-nagara_ in Skt. nor _Tikumbha-nagara_ in Pali would mean 'Three-hill-city,' _kumbha_ being in no sense a 'hill' which is _kūta_, and there are not three hills on the site of the Shwe-Dagon Pagoda at Rangoon."] c. 1546.—"He hath very certaine intelligence, how the Zemindoo hath raised an army, with an intent to fall upon the Towns of COSMIN and Dalaa (DALA), and to gain all along the rivers of DIGON and _Meidoo_, the whole Province of _Danapluu_, even to _Ansedaa_ (hod. Donabyu and Henzada)."—_F. M. Pinto_, tr. by H. C. 1653, p. 288. c. 1585.—"After landing we began to walk, on the right side, by a street some 50 paces wide, all along which we saw houses of wood, all gilt, and set off with beautiful gardens in their fashion, in which dwell all the Talapoins, which are their Friars, and the rulers of the _Pagode_ or VARELLA of DOGON."—_Gasparo Balbi_, f. 96. c. 1587.—"About two dayes iourney from Pegu there is a Varelle (see VARELLA) or Pagode, which is the pilgrimage of the Pegues: it is called DOGONNE, and is of a wonderfulle bignesse and all gilded from the foot to the toppe."—_R. Fitch_, in _Hakl._ ii. 398, [393]. c. 1755.—DAGON and DAGOON occur in a paper of this period in _Dalrymple's Oriental Repertory_, i. 141, 177; [Col. Temple adds: "The word is always DIGON in Flouest's account of his travels in 1786 (_T'aung Pao_, vol. i. _Les Francais en Birmanie au xviiie Siècle_, _passim_). It is always DIGON (except once: "DIGONE capitale del Pegù," p. 149) in Quirini's _Vita di Monsignor G. M. Percoto_, 1781; and it is DIGON in a map by Antonio Zultae e figli Venezia, 1785. Symes, _Embassy to Ava_, 1803 (pp. 18, 23) has DAGON. Crawfurd, 1829, _Embassy to Ava_ (pp. 346-7), calls it DAGONG. There is further a curious word, "Too DEGON," in one of Mortier's maps, 1740."] DAIBUL, n.p. See DIULSIND. DAIMIO, s. A feudal prince in Japan. The word appears to be approximately the Jap. pronunciation of Chin. _taiming_, 'great name.' ["The Daimyōs were the territorial lords and barons of feudal Japan. The word means literally 'great name.' Accordingly, during the Middle Ages, warrior chiefs of less degree, corresponding, as one might say, to our knights or baronets, were known by the correlative title of _Shōmyō_, that is, 'small name.' But this latter fell into disuse. Perhaps it did not sound grand enough to be welcome to those who bore it" (_Chamberlain, Things Japanese_, 101 _seq._).] DAISEYE, s. This word, representing _Desai_, repeatedly occurs in Kirkpatrick's _Letters of Tippoo_ (_e.g._ p. 196) for a local chief of some class. See DESSAYE. DALA, n.p. This is now a town on the (west) side of the river of Rangoon, opposite to that city. But the name formerly applied to a large province in the Delta, stretching from the Rangoon River westward. 1546.—See _Pinto_, under DAGON. 1585.—"The 2d November we came to the city of DALA, where among other things there are 10 halls full of elephants, which are here for the King of Pegu, in charge of various attendants and officials."—_Gasp. Balbi_, f. 95. DALAWAY, s. In S. India the Commander-in-chief of an army; [Tam. _talavāy_, Skt. _dala_, 'army,' _vah_, 'to lead']; Can. and Mal. _dhaḷavāy_ and _daḷavāyi_. Old Can. _dhaḷa_, H. _dal_, 'an army.' 1615.—"Caeterum DELEUAIUS ... vehementer à rege contendit, ne com̃itteret vt vllum condenda nova hac urbe Arcomaganensis portus antiquissimus detrimentum caperet."—_Jarric, Thesaurus_, i. p. 179. 1700.—"Le TALAVAI, c'est le nom qu'on donne au Prince, qui gouverne aujourd'hui le Royaume sous l'autorité de la Reine."—_Lettres Edif._ x. 162. See also p. 173 and xi. 90. c. 1747.—"A few days after this, the DULWAI sent for Hydur, and seating him on a musnud with himself, he consulted with him on the re-establishment of his own affairs, complaining bitterly of his own distress for want of money."—_H. of Hydur Naik_, 44. (See also under DHURNA.) 1754.—"You are imposed on, I never wrote to the Maissore King or DALLOWAY any such thing, nor they to me; nor had I a knowledge of any agreement between the Nabob and the DALLAWAY."—_Letter from Gov. Saunders_ of Madras to French Deputies in _Cambridge's Acct. of the War_, App. p. 29. 1763-78.—"He (Haidar) has lately taken the King (Mysore) out of the hands of his Uncle, the DALAWAY."—_Orme_, iii. 636. [1810.—"Two manuscripts ... preserved in different branches of the family of the ancient DULWOYS of Mysoor."—_Wilks, Mysore_, Pref. ed. 1869, p. xi.] DALOYET, DELOYET, s. An armed attendant and messenger, the same as a PEON. H. _ḍhalait_, _ḍhalāyat_, from _ḍhāl_, 'a shield.' The word is never now used in Bengal and Upper India. 1772.—"Suppose every farmer in the province was enjoined to maintain a number of good serviceable bullocks ... obliged to furnish the Government with them on a requisition made to him by the Collector in writing (not by sepoys, DELECTS (_sic_), or hercarras)" (see HURCARRA).—_W. Hastings_, to G. Vansittart, in _Gleig_, i. 237. 1809.—"As it was very hot, I immediately employed my DELOGETS to keep off the crowd."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 339. The word here and elsewhere in that book is a misprint for _deloyets_. DAM, s. H. _dām_. Originally an actual copper coin, regarding which we find the following in the _Āīn_, i. 31, ed. _Blochmann_:—"1. The _Dám_ weighs 5 _tánks_, _i.e._ 1 _tolah_, 8 _māshas_, and 7 _surkhs_; it is the fortieth part of a rupee. At first this coin was called _Paisah_, and also _Bahloli_; now it is known under this name (_dám_). On one side the place is given where it was struck, on the other the date. For the purpose of calculation, the _dám_ is divided into 25 parts, each of which is called a _jétal_. This imaginary division is only used by accountants. "2. The _adhelah_ is half of a _dám_. 3. The _Páulah_ is a quarter of a _dám_. 4. The _damrí_ is an eighth of a _dám_." It is curious that Akbar's revenues were registered in this small currency, viz. in _laks_ of _dáms_. We may compare the Portuguese use of _reis_ [see REAS]. The tendency of denominations of coins is always to sink in value. The _jetal_ [see JEETUL], which had become an imaginary money of account in Akbar's time, was, in the 14th century, a real coin, which Mr. E. Thomas, chief of Indian numismatologists, has unearthed [see _Chron. Pathan Kings_, 231]. And now the _dām_ itself is imaginary. According to Elliot the people of the N.W.P. not long ago calculated 25 _dāms_ to the _paisā_, which would be 1600 to a rupee. Carnegy gives the Oudh popular currency table as: 26 _kauris_ = 1 _damrī_ 1 _damrī_ = 3 dām 20 " = 1 _ānā_ 25 _dām_ = 1 pice. But the Calcutta Glossary says the _dām_ is in Bengal reckoned 1/20 of an _ānā_, _i.e._ 320 to the rupee. ["Most things of little value, here as well as in Bhagalpur (writing of Behar) are sold by an imaginary money called Takā, which is here reckoned equal to two Paysas. There are also imaginary monies called _Chadām_ and _Damrī_; the former is equal to 1 _Paysa_ or 25 cowries, the latter is equal to one-eighth of a _Paysa_" (_Buchanan, Eastern Ind._ i. 382 _seq._)]. We have not in our own experience met with any reckoning of _dāms_. In the case of the _damrī_ the denomination has increased instead of sinking in relation to the _dām_. For above we have the _damrī_ = 3 _dāms_, or according to Elliot (_Beames_, ii. 296) = 3¼ _dāms_, instead of ⅛ of a _dām_ as in Akbar's time. But in reality the _damrī's_ absolute value has remained the same. For by Carnegy's table 1 rupee or 16 anas would be equal to 320 _damrīs_, and by the _Āīn_, 1 rupee = 40 × 8 _damrīs_ = 320 _damrīs_. _Damrī_ is a common enough expression for the infinitesimal in coin, and one has often heard a Briton in India say: "No, I won't give a _dumree_!" with but a vague notion what a _damrī_ meant, as in Scotland we have heard, "I won't give a _plack_," though certainly the speaker could not have stated the value of that ancient coin. And this leads to the suggestion that a like expression, often heard from coarse talkers in England as well as in India, originated in the latter country, and that whatever profanity there may be in the animus, there is none in the etymology, when such an one blurts out "I don't care a _dām_!" _i.e._ in other words, "I don't care a brass farthing!" If the Gentle Reader deems this a far-fetched suggestion, let us back it by a second. We find in Chaucer (_The Miller's Tale_): "——ne raught he not a _kers_," which means, "he recked not a _cress_" (_ne flocci quidem_); an expression which is also found in Piers Plowman: "Wisdom and witte is nowe not worthe a _kerse_." And this we doubt not has given rise to that other vulgar expression, "I don't care a curse";—curiously parallel in its corruption to that in illustration of which we quote it. [This suggestion about _dām_ was made by a writer in _Asiat. Res._, ed. 1803, vii. 461: "This word was perhaps in use even among our forefathers, and may innocently account for the expression '_not worth a fig_,' or a _dam_, especially if we recollect that _ba-dam_, an _almond_, is to-day current in some parts of India as small money. Might not dried figs have been employed anciently in the same way, since the Arabic word _fooloos_, a _halfpenny_, also denotes a _cassia bean_, and the root _fuls_ means the scale of a fish. Mankind are so apt, from a natural depravity, that 'flesh is heir to,' in their use of words, to pervert them from their original sense, that it is not a convincing argument against the present conjecture our using the word _curse_ in vulgar language in lieu of _dam_." The _N.E.D._ disposes of the matter: "The suggestion is ingenious, but has no basis in fact." In a letter to Mr. Ellis, Macaulay writes: "How they settle the matter I care not, as the Duke says, one _twopenny damn_"; and Sir G. Trevelyan notes: "It was the Duke of Wellington who invented this oath, so disproportioned to the greatness of its author." (_Life_, ed. 1878, ii. 257.)] 1628.—"The revenue of all the territories under the Emperors of Delhi amounts, according to the Royal registers, to 6 _arbs_ and 30 _krors_ of DÁMS. One _arb_ is equal to 100 _krors_ (a _kror_ being 10,000,000), and a hundred _krors_ of DAMS are equal to 2 _krors_ and 50 _lacs_ of rupees."—_Muhammad Sharīf Hanifī_, in _Elliot_, vii. 138. c. 1840.—"Charles Greville saw the Duke soon after, and expressing the pleasure he had felt in reading his speech (commending the conduct of Capt. Charles Elliot in China), added that, however, many of the party were angry with it; to which the Duke replied,—'I know they are, and I don't care a DAMN. I have no time to do what is right.' "A _twopenny damn_ was, I believe, the form usually employed by the Duke, as an expression of value: but on the present occasion he seems to have been less precise."—_Autobiography of Sir Henry Taylor_, i. 296. The term referred to seems curiously to preserve an unconscious tradition of the pecuniary, or what the idiotical jargon of our time calls the 'monetary,' estimation contained in the expression. 1881.—"A Bavarian printer, jealous of the influence of capital, said that 'Cladstone baid millions of money to the beeble to fote for him, and Beegonsfeel would not bay them a TAM, so they fote for Cladstone.'"—_A Socialistic Picnic_, in _St. James's Gazette_, July 6. [1900.—"There is not, I dare wager, a single bishop who cares one 'twopenny-halfpenny DIME' for any of that plenteousness for himself."—_H. Bell_, Vicar of Muncaster, in _Times_, Aug. 31.] DAMAN, n.p. _Damān_, one of the old settlements of the Portuguese which they still retain, on the coast of Guzerat, about 100 miles north of Bombay; written by them _Damão_. 1554.—"... the pilots said: 'We are here between Diu and DAMAN; if the ship sinks here, not a soul will escape; we must make sail for the shore."—_Sidi 'Ali_, 80. [1607-8.—"Then that by no means or ships or men can goe saffelie to Suratt, or theare expect any quiett trade for the many dangers likelie to happen vnto them by the Portugals Cheef Comanders of Diu and DEMON and places there aboute...."—_Birdwood, First Letter Book_, 247.] 1623.—"Il capitano ... sperava che potessimo esser vicini alla città di DAMAN; laqual esta dentro il golfo di Cambaia a man destra...."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 499 [Hak. Soc. i. 15]. DAMANI, s. Applied to a kind of squall. (See ELEPHANTA.) DAMMER, s. This word is applied to various resins in different parts of India, chiefly as substitutes for pitch. The word appears to be Malayo-Javanese _damar_, used generically for resins, a class of substances the origin of which is probably often uncertain. [Mr. Skeat notes that the Malay _damar_ means rosin and a torch made of rosin, the latter consisting of a regular cylindrical case, made of bamboo or other suitable material, filled to the top with rosin and ignited.] To one of the _dammer_-producing trees in the Archipelago the name _Dammara alba_, Rumph. (N. O. _Coniferae_), has been given, and this furnishes the 'East India Dammer' of English varnish-makers. In Burma the _dammer_ used is derived from at least three different genera of the N. O. _Dipterocarpeae_; in Bengal it is derived from the _sāl_ tree (see SAUL-WOOD) (_Shorea robusta_) and other _Shoreae_, as well as by importation from transmarine sources. In S. India "white _dammer_," "_Dammer_ Pitch," or _Piney_ resin, is the produce of _Vateria indica_, and "black _dammer_" of _Canarium strictum_; in Cutch the _dammer_ used is stated by Lieut. Leech (_Bombay Selections_, No. xv. p. 215-216) to be made from _chandrūz_ (or _chandras_ = copal) boiled with an equal quantity of oil. This is probably Fryer's 'rosin taken out of the sea' (_infra_). [On the other hand Mr. Pringle (_Diary, &c., Fort St. George_, 1st ser. iv. 178) quotes Crawfurd (_Malay Archip._ i. 455): (Dammer) "exudes through the bark, and is either found adhering to the trunk and branches in large lumps, or in masses on the ground, under the trees. As these often grow near the sea-side or on banks of rivers, the damar is frequently floated away and collected at different places as drift"; and adds: "The dammer used for caulking the _masula_ boats at Madras when Fryer was there, may have been, and probably was, imported from the Archipelago, and the fact that the resin was largely collected as drift may have been mentioned in answer to his enquiries."] Some of the Malay _dammer_ also seems, from Major M‘Nair's statement, to be, like copal, fossil. [On this Mr. Skeat says: "It is true that it is sometimes dug up out of the ground, possibly because it may form on the roots of certain trees, or because a great mass of it will fall and partially bury itself in the ground by its own weight, but I have never heard of its being found actually fossilised, and I should question the fact seriously."] The word is sometimes used in India [and by the Malays, see above] for 'a torch,' because torches are formed of rags dipped in it. This is perhaps the use which accounts for Haex's explanation below. 1584.—"_Demnar_ (for DEMMAR) from Siacca and Blinton" (_i.e._ Siak and Billiton).—_Barret_, in _Hakl._ ii. 43. 1631.—In _Haex's Malay Vocabulary_: "DAMAR, Lumen quod accenditur." 1673.—"The Boat is not strengthened with Knee-Timbers as ours are, the bended Planks are sowed together with Rope-yarn of the Cocoe, and calked with DAMMAR (a sort of Rosin taken out of the sea)."—_Fryer_, 37. " "The long continued Current from the Inland Parts (at Surat) through the vast Wildernesses of huge Woods and Forests, wafts great Rafts of Timber for Shipping and Building: and DAMAR for Pitch, the finest sented Bitumen (if it be not a gum or Rosin) I ever met with."—_Ibid._ 121. 1727.—"DAMAR, a gum that is used for making Pitch and Tar for the use of Shipping."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 73; [ed. 1744, ii. 72]. c. 1755.—"A DEMAR-Boy (Torch-boy)."—_Ives_, 50. 1878.—"This DAMMAR, which is the general Malayan name for resin, is dug out of the forests by the Malays, and seems to be the fossilised juices of former growth of jungle."—_McNair, Perak_, &c., 188. 1885.—"The other great industry of the place (in Sumatra) is DAMMAR collecting. This substance, as is well known, is the resin which exudes from notches made in various species of coniferous and dipterocarpous trees ... out of whose stem ... the native cuts large notches up to a height of 40 or 50 feet from the ground. The tree is then left for 3 or 4 months when, if it be a very healthy one, sufficient DAMMAR will have exuded to make it worth while collecting; the yield may then be as much as 94 Amsterdam pounds."—_H. O. Forbes, A Naturalist's Wanderings_, p. 135. DANA, s. H. _dāna_, literally 'grain,' and therefore the exact translation of GRAM in its original sense (q.v.). It is often used in Bengal as synonymous with gram, thus: "Give the horse his _dāna_." We find it also in this specific way by an old traveller: 1616.—"A kind of graine called DONNA, somewhat like our Pease, which they boyle, and when it is cold give them mingled with course Sugar, and twise or thrise in the Weeke, Butter to scoure their Bodies."—_Terry_, in _Purchas_, ii. 1471. DANCING-GIRL, s. This, or among the older Anglo-Indians, _Dancing-Wench_, was the representative of the (Portuguese _Bailadeira_) BAYADÈRE, or NAUTCH-girl (q.v.), also CUNCHUNEE. In S. India dancing-girls are all Hindus, [and known as _Devadāsī_ or _Bhogam-dāsī_;] in N. India they are both Hindu, called _Rāmjanī_ (see RUM-JOHNNY), and Mussulman, called _Kanchanī_ (see CUNCHUNEE). In Dutch the phrase takes a very plain-spoken form, see quotation from Valentijn; [others are equally explicit, _e.g._ Sir T. Roe (Hak. Soc. i. 145) and P. della Valle, ii. 282.] 1606.—See description by _Gouvea_, f. 39. 1673.—"After supper they treated us with the DANCING WENCHES, and good soops of Brandy and Delf Beer, till it was late enough."—_Fryer_, 152. 1701.—"The Governor conducted the Nabob into the Consultation Room ... after dinner they were diverted with the DANCING WENCHES."—In _Wheeler_, i. 377. 1726.—"Wat de DANS-HOEREN (anders _Dewataschi_ (_Deva-dāsī_) ... genaamd, en an de Goden hunner Pagoden als getrouwd) belangd."—_Valentijn, Chor._ 54. 1763-78.—"Mandelslow tells a story of a Nabob who cut off the heads of a set of DANCING GIRLS ... because they did not come to his palace on the first summons."—_Orme_, i. 28 (ed. 1803). 1789.—"... DANCING GIRLS who display amazing agility and grace in all their motions."—_Munro, Narrative_, 73. c. 1812.—"I often sat by the open window, and there, night after night, I used to hear the songs of the unhappy DANCING GIRLS, accompanied by the sweet yet melancholy music of the _cithára_."—_Mrs. Sherwood's Autobiog._ 423. [1813.—Forbes gives an account of the two classes of DANCING GIRLS, those who sing and dance in private houses, and those attached to temples.—_Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. i. 61.] 1815.—"DANCING GIRLS were once numerous in Persia; and the first poets of that country have celebrated the beauty of their persons and the melody of their voices."—_Malcolm, H. of Persia_, ii. 587. 1838.—"The Maharajah sent us in the evening a new set of DANCING GIRLS, as they were called, though they turned out to be twelve of the ugliest old women I ever saw."—_Osborne, Court and Camp of Runjeet Singh_, 154. 1843.—"We decorated the Temples of the false gods. We provided the DANCING GIRLS. We gilded and painted the images to which our ignorant subjects bowed down."—_Macaulay's Speech on the Somnauth Proclamation._ DANDY, s. (A). A boatman. The term is peculiar to the Gangetic rivers. H. and Beng. _ḍānḍi_, from _ḍānḍ_ or _ḍanḍ_, 'a staff, an oar.' 1685.—"Our DANDEES (or boatmen) boyled their rice, and we supped here."—_Hedges, Diary_, Jan. 6; [Hak. Soc. i. 175]. 1763.—"The oppressions of your officers were carried to such a length that they put a stop to all business, and plundered and seized the DANDIES and Mangies' [see MANJEE] vessel."—_W. Hastings_ to the Nawab, in _Long_, 347. 1809.—"Two naked DANDYS paddling at the head of the vessel."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 67. 1824.—"I am indeed often surprised to observe the difference between my DANDEES (who are nearly the colour of a black teapot) and the generality of the peasants whom we meet."—_Bp. Heber_, i. 149 (ed. 1844). —— (B). A kind of ascetic who carries a staff. Same etymology. See _Solvyns_, who gives a plate of such an one. [1828.—"... the DANDI is distinguished by carrying a small _Dand_, or wand, with several processes or projections from it, and a piece of cloth dyed with red ochre, in which the Brahmanical cord is supposed to be enshrined, attached to it."—_H. H. Wilson, Sketch of the Religious Sects of the Hindus_, ed. 1861, i. 193.] —— (C). H. same spelling, and same etymology. A kind of vehicle used in the Himālaya, consisting of a strong cloth slung like a hammock to a bamboo staff, and carried by two (or more) men. The traveller can either sit sideways, or lie on his back. It is much the same as the Malabar MUNCHEEL (q.v.), [and P. della Valle describes a similar vehicle which he says the Portuguese call _Rete_ (Hak. Soc. i. 183)]. [1875.—"The nearest approach to travelling in a DANDI I can think of, is sitting in a half-reefed top-sail in a storm, with the head and shoulders above the yard."—_Wilson, Abode of Snow_, 103.] 1876.—"In the lower hills when she did not walk she travelled in a DANDY."—_Kinloch, Large Game Shooting in Thibet_, 2nd S., p. vii. DANGUR, n.p. H. _Ḍhāngar_, the name by which members of various tribes of Chūtiā Nāgpūr, but especially of the Orāons, are generally known when they go out to distant provinces to seek employment as labourers ("coolies"). A very large proportion of those who emigrate to the tea-plantations of E. India, and also to Mauritius and other colonies, belong to the Orāon tribe. The etymology of the term _Ḍhāngar_ is doubtful. The late Gen. Dalton says: "It is a word that from its apparent derivation (_dāng_ or _dhāng_, 'a hill') may mean any hill-man; but amongst several tribes of the Southern tributary Maháls, the terms Dhángar and Dhángarin mean the youth of the two sexes, both in highland and lowland villages, and it cannot be considered the national designation of any particular tribe" (_Descriptive Ethnology of Bengal_, 245) [and see _Risley, Tribes and Castes_, i. 219]. DARCHEENEE, s. P. _dār-chīnī_, 'China-stick,' _i.e._ cinnamon. 1563.—"... The people of Ormuz, because this bark was brought for sale there by those who had come from China, called it DAR-CHINI, which in Persian means 'wood of China,' and so they sold it in Alexandria...."—_Garcia_, f. 59-60. 1621.—"As for cinnamon which you wrote was called by the Arabs DARTZENI, I assure you that the _dar-síni_, as the Arabs say, or DAR-CHINI as the Persians and Turks call it, is nothing but our ordinary _canella_."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 206-7. DARJEELING, DĀRJĪLING, n.p. A famous sanitarium in the Eastern Himālaya, the cession of which was purchased from the Raja of Sikkim in 1835; a tract largely added to by annexation in 1849, following on an outrage committed by the Sikkim Minister in imprisoning Dr. (afterwards Sir) Joseph Hooker and the late Dr. A. Campbell, Superintendent of Darjeeling. The sanitarium stands at 6500 to 7500 feet above the sea. The popular Tibetan spelling of the name is, according to Jaeshcke, _rDor-rje-glin_, 'Land of the _Dorje_,' _i.e._ 'of the Adamant or thunderbolt,' the ritual sceptre of the Lamas. But 'according to several titles of books in the Petersburg list of MSS. it ought properly to be spelt _Dar-rgyas-glin_' (_Tib. Eng. Dict._ p. 287). DARÓGA, s. P. and H. _dāroghā_. This word seems to be originally Mongol (see _Kovalevsky's Dict._ No. 1672). In any case it is one of those terms brought by the Mongol hosts from the far East. In their nomenclature it was applied to a Governor of a province or city, and in this sense it continued to be used under Timur and his immediate successors. But it is the tendency of official titles, as of denominations of coin, to descend in value; and that of _dāroghā_ has in later days been bestowed on a variety of humbler persons. Wilson defines the word thus: "The chief native officer in various departments under the native government, a superintendent, a manager: but in later times he is especially the head of a police, customs, or excise station." Under the British Police system, from 1793 to 1862-63, the _Darogha_ was a local Chief of Police, or Head Constable, [and this is still the popular title in the N.W.P. for the officer in charge of a Police Station.] The word occurs in the sense of a Governor in a Mongol inscription, of the year 1314, found in the Chinese Province of Shensi, which is given by Pauthier in his _Marc. Pol._, p. 773. The Mongol Governor of Moscow, during a part of the Tartar domination in Russia, is called in the old Russian Chronicles _Doroga_ (see _Hammer, Golden Horde_, 384). And according to the same writer the word appears in a Byzantine writer (unnamed) as Δάρηγας (_ibid._ 238-9). The Byzantine form and the passages below of 1404 and 1665 seem to imply some former variation in pronunciation. But Clavijo has also DERROGA in § clii. c. 1220.—"Tuli Khan named as DARUGHA at Merv one called Barmas, and himself marched upon Nishapur."—_Abulghāzi_, by _Desmaisons_, 135. 1404.—"And in this city (Tauris) there was a kinsman of the Emperor as Magistrate thereof, whom they call DERREGA, and he treated the said Ambassadors with much respect."—_Clavijo_, § lxxxii. Comp. _Markham_, 90. 1441.—"... I reached the city of Kerman.... The DEROGHAH (governor) the Emir Hadji Mohamed Kaiaschirin, being then absent...."—_Abdurrazzāk_, in _India in the XVth Cent._, p. 5. c. 1590.—"The officers and servants attached to the Imperial Stables. 1. The _Atbegi_.... 2. The DĀROGHAH. There is one appointed for each stable...."—_Āīn_, tr. _Blochmann_, i. 137. 1621.—"The 10th of October, the DAROGĀ, or Governor of Ispahan, Mir Abdulaazim, the King's son-in-law, who, as was afterwards seen in that charge of his, was a downright madman...."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 166. 1665.—"There stands a DEREGA, upon each side of the River, who will not suffer any person to pass without leave."—_Tavernier_, E.T., ii. 52; [ed. _Ball_, i. 117]. 1673.—"The DROGER, or Mayor of the City, or Captain of the Watch, or the Rounds; It is his duty to preside with the Main Guard a-nights before the Palace-gates."—_Fryer_, 339. 1673.—"The DROGER being Master of his Science, persists; what comfort can I reap from your Disturbance?"—_Fryer_, 389. 1682.—"I received a letter from Mr. Hill at Rajemaul advising ye DROGA of ye Mint would not obey a Copy, but required at least a sight of ye Originall."—_Hedges, Diary_, Dec. 14; [Hak. Soc. i. 57]. c. 1781.—"About this time, however, one day being very angry, the DAROGHA, or master of the mint, presented himself, and asked the Nawaub what device he would have struck on his new copper coinage. Hydur, in a violent passion, told him to stamp an obscene figure on it."—_Hydur Naik_, tr. by _Miles_, 488. 1812.—"Each division is guarded by a DAROGHA, with an establishment of armed men."—_Fifth Report_, 44. DATCHIN, s. This word is used in old books of Travel and Trade for a steelyard employed in China and the Archipelago. It is given by Leyden as a _Malay_ word for 'balance,' in his _Comp. Vocab. of Barma, Malay and Thai_, Serampore, 1810. It is also given by Crawfurd as _ḍachin_, a Malay word from the Javanese. There seems to be no doubt that in Peking dialect _ch'eng_ is 'to weigh,' and also '_steelyard_'; that in Amoy a small steelyard is called _ch'in_; and that in Canton dialect the steelyard is called _t'okch'ing_. Some of the Dictionaries also give _ta 'chêng_, 'large steelyard.' _Datchin_ or _dotchin_ may therefore possibly be a Chinese term; but considering how seldom traders' words are really Chinese, and how easily the Chinese monosyllables lend themselves to plausible combinations, it remains probable that the Canton word was adopted from foreigners. It has sometimes occurred to us that it might have been adopted from _Achin_ (d'Achin); see the first quotation. [The _N.E.D._, following Prof. Giles, gives it as a corruption of the Cantonese name _toh-ch'ing_ (in Court dialect _to-ch'êng_) from _toh_ 'to measure,' _ch'ing_, 'to weigh.' Mr. Skeat notes: "The standard Malay is _daching_, the Javanese _dachin_ (v. _Klinkert_, s.v.). He gives the word as of Chinese origin, and the probability is that the English word is from the Malay, which in its turn was borrowed from the Chinese. The final suggestion, _d'Achin_, seems out of the question.] Favre's _Malay Dict._ gives (in French) "DAXING (Ch. _pa-tchen_), steelyard, balance," also "_ber_-DAXING, to weigh," and Javan. "DAXIN, a weight of 100 kātis." Gericke's _Javan. Dict._ also gives "DATSIN-Picol," with a reference to Chinese. [With reference to Crawfurd's statement quoted above, Mr. Pringle (_Diary, Ft. St. George_, 1st ser. iv. 179) notes that Crawfurd had elsewhere adopted the view that the yard and the designation of it originated in China and passed from thence to the Archipelago (_Malay Archip._ i. 275). On the whole, the Chinese origin seems most probable.] 1554.—At Malacca. "The _baar_ of the great DACHEM contains 200 cates, each _cate_ weighing two _arratels_, 4 ounces, 5 eighths, 15 grains, 3 tenths.... The Baar of the little DACHEM contains 200 cates; each cate weighing two arratels."—_A. Nunes_, 39. [1684-5.—"... he replyed That he was now Content yt ye Honble Company should solely enjoy ye Customes of ye Place on condition yt ye People of ye Place be free from all dutys & Customes and yt ye Profitt of ye DUTCHIN be his...."—_Pringle, Diary, Ft. St. Geo._ 1st ser. iv. 12.] 1696.—"For their DOTCHIN and _Ballance_ they use that of Japan."—_Bowyear's Journal at Cochin-China_, in _Dalrymple, O. R._ i. 88. 1711.—"Never weigh your Silver by their DOTCHINS, for they have usually two Pair, one to receive, the other to pay by."—_Lockyer_, 113. " "In the DOTCHIN, an expert Weigher will cheat two or three _per cent._ by placing or shaking the Weight, and minding the Motion of the Pole only."—_Ibid._ 115. " "... every one has a _Chopchin_ and DOTCHIN to cut and weigh silver."—_Ibid._ 141. 1748.—"These scales are made after the manner of the Roman balance, or our English Stilliards, called by the Chinese _Litang_, and by us DOT-CHIN."—_A Voyage to the E. Indies in 1747 and 1748_, &c., London, 1762, p. 324. The same book has, in a short vocabulary, at p. 265, "English scales or DODGEONS ... Chinese _Litang_." DATURA, s. This Latin-like name is really Skt. _dhattūra_, and so has passed into the derived vernaculars. The widely-spread _Datura Stramonium_, or Thorn-apple, is well known over Europe, but is not regarded as indigenous to India; though it appears to be wild in the Himālaya from Kashmīr to Sikkim. The Indian species, from which our generic name has been borrowed, is _Datura alba_, Nees (see _Hanbury and Flückiger_, 415) (_D. fastuosa_, L.). Garcia de Orta mentions the common use of this by thieves in India. Its effect on the victim was to produce temporary alienation of mind, and violent laughter, permitting the thief to act unopposed. He describes his own practice in dealing with such cases, which he had always found successful. _Datura_ was also often given as a practical joke, whence the Portuguese called it _Burladora_ ('Joker'). De Orta strongly disapproves of such pranks. The criminal use of _datura_ by a class of Thugs is rife in our own time. One of the present writers has judicially convicted many. Coolies returning with fortunes from the colonies often become the victims of such crimes. [See details in _Chevers, Ind. Med. Jurispr._ 179 _seqq._] 1563.—"_Maidservant._ A black woman of the house has been giving DATURA to my mistress; she stole the keys, and the jewels that my mistress had on her neck and in her jewel box, and has made off with a black man. It would be a kindness to come to her help."—_Garcia, Colloquios_, f. 83. 1578.—"They call this plant in the Malabar tongue _unmata caya_ [_ummata-kāya_] ... in Canarese DATYRO...."—_Acosta_, 87. c. 1580.—"Nascitur et ... DATURA Indorum, quarum ex seminibus Latrones bellaria parant, quae in caravanis mercatoribus exhibentes largumque somnum, profundumque inducentes aurum gemmasque surripiunt et abeunt."—_Prosper Alpinus_, Pt. I. 190-1. 1598.—"They name [have] likewise an hearbe called DEUTROA, which beareth a seede, whereof bruising out the sap, they put it into a cup, or other vessell, and give it to their husbands, eyther in meate or drinke, and presently therewith the Man is as though hee were half out of his wits."—_Linschoten_, 60; [Hak. Soc. i. 209]. 1608-10.—"Mais ainsi de mesme les femmes quand elles sçauent que leurs maris en entretiennent quelqu'autre, elles s'en desfont par poison ou autrement, et se seruent fort à cela de la semence de DATURA, qui est d'vne estrange vertu. Ce _Datura_ ou DUROA, espece de _Stramonium_, est vne plante grande et haute qui porte des fleurs blanches en Campane, comme le _Cisampelo_, mais plus grande."—_Mocquet, Voyages_, 312. [1610.—"In other parts of the Indies it is called DUTROA."—_Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. ii. 114. [1621.—"Garcias ab Horto ... makes mention of an hearb called DATURA, which, if it be eaten, for 24 hours following, takes away all sense of grief, makes them incline to laughter and mirth."—_Burton, Anatomy of Mel._, Pt. 2, Sec. 5 Mem. I. Subs. 5.] 1673.—"DUTRY, the deadliest sort of _Solarium_ (_Solanum_) or _Nightshade_."—_Fryer_, 32. 1676.— "Make lechers and their punks with DEWTRY Commit fantastical advowtry." _Hudibras_, Pt. iii. Canto 1. 1690.—"And many of them (the Moors) take the liberty of mixing DUTRA and Water together to drink ... which will intoxicate almost to Madness."—_Ovington_, 235. 1810.—"The DATURA that grows in every part of India."—_Williamson, V. M._ ii. 135. 1874.—"DATURA. This plant, a native of the East Indies, and of Abyssinia, more than a century ago had spread as a naturalized plant through every country in Europe except Sweden, Lapland, and Norway, through the aid of gipsy quacks, who used the seed as anti-spasmodics, or for more questionable purposes."—_R. Brown_ in _Geog. Magazine_, i. 371. _Note._—The statements derived from _Hanbury and Flückiger_ in the beginning of this article disagree with this view, both as to the origin of the European _Datura_ and the identity of the Indian plant. The doubts about the birthplace of the various species of the genus remain in fact undetermined. [See the discussion in _Watt, Econ. Dict._ iii. 29 _seqq._] DATURA, YELLOW, and YELLOW THISTLE. These are Bombay names for the _Argemone mexicana, fico del inferno_ of Spaniards, introduced accidentally from America, and now an abundant and pestilent weed all over India. DAWK, s. H. and Mahr. _ḍāk_, 'Post,' _i.e._ properly transport by relays of men and horses, and thence 'the mail' or letter-post, as well as any arrangement for travelling, or for transmitting articles by such relays. The institution was no doubt imitated from the _barīd_, or post, established throughout the empire of the Caliphs by Mo'āwia. The _barīd_ is itself connected with the Latin _verēdus_, and _verēdius_. 1310.—"It was the practice of the Sultan (Alá-uddín) when he sent an army on an expedition to establish posts on the road, wherever posts could be maintained.... At every half or quarter _kos_ runners were posted ... the securing of accurate intelligence from the court on one side and the army on the other was a great public benefit."—_Ziā-uddīn Barnī_, in _Elliot_, iii. 203. c. 1340.—"The foot-post (in India) is thus arranged: every mile is divided into three equal intervals which are called DĀWAH, which is as much as to say 'the third part of a mile' (the mile itself being called in India _Koruh_). At every third of a mile there is a village well inhabited, outside of which are three tents where men are seated ready to start...."—_Ibn Batuta_, iii. 95. c. 1340.—"So he wrote to the Sultan to announce our arrival, and sent his letter by the DĀWAH, which is the foot post, as we have told you...."—_Ibid._ 145. " "At every mile (_i.e._ _Korūh_ or _coss_) from Delhi to Daulatabād there are three DĀWAH or posts."—_Ibid._ 191-2. It seems probable that this DĀWAH is some misunderstanding of ḌĀK. " "There are established, between the capital and the chief cities of the different territories, posts placed at certain distances from each other, which are like the post-relays in Egypt and Syria ... but the distance between them is not more than four bowshots or even less. At each of these posts ten swift runners are stationed ... as soon as one of these men receives a letter he runs off as rapidly as possible.... At each of these post stations there are mosques, where prayers are said, and where the traveller can find shelter, reservoirs full of good water, and markets ... so that there is very little necessity for carrying water, or food, or tents."—_Shahābuddīn Dimishkī_, in _Elliot_, iii. 581. 1528.—"... that every ten kos he should erect a _yam_, or post-house, which they call a DÂK-CHOKI, for six horses...."—_Baber_, 393. c. 1612.—"He (Akbar) established posts throughout his dominions, having two horses and a set of footmen stationed at every five coss. The Indians call this establishment 'DAK _chowky_.'"—_Firishta_, by _Briggs_, ii. 280-1. 1657.—"But when the intelligence of his (Dara-Shekoh's) officious meddling had spread abroad through the provinces by the DÁK _chauki_...."—_Khāfī Khān_, in _Elliot_, vii. 214. 1727.—"The Post in the Mogul's Dominions goes very swift, for at every Caravanseray, which are built on the High-roads, about ten miles distant from one another, Men, very swift of Foot, are kept ready.... And these Curriers are called DOG _Chouckies_."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 149; [ed. 1744, i. 150]. 1771.—"I wrote to the Governor for permission to visit Calcutta by the DAWKS...."—Letter in the _Intrigues of a Nabob_, &c., 76. 1781.—"I mean the absurd, unfair, irregular and dangerous Mode, of suffering People to paw over their Neighbours' Letters at the DOCK...."—Letter in _Hicky's Bengal Gazette_, Mar. 24. 1796.—"The Honble. the Governor-General in Council has been pleased to order the re-establishment of DAWK _Bearers_ upon the new road from Calcutta to Benares and Patna.... The following are the rates fixed.... "From Calcutta to Benares.... Sicca Rupees 500."—In _Seton-Karr_, ii. 185. 1809.—"He advised me to proceed immediately by DAWK...."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 62. 1824.—"The DĀK or post carrier having passed me on the preceding day, I dropped a letter into his leathern bag, requesting a friend to send his horse on for me."—_Seely, Wonders of Ellora_, ch. iv. A letter so sent by the post-runner, in the absence of any receiving office, was said to go "_by outside_ DAWK." 1843.—"JAM: You have received the money of the British for taking charge of the DAWK; you have betrayed your trust, and stopped the DAWKS.... If you come in and make your salám, and promise fidelity to the British Government, I will restore to you your lands ... and the superintendence of the DAWKS. If you refuse I will wait till the hot weather has gone past, and then I will carry fire and sword into your territory ... and if I catch you, I will hang you as a rebel."—_Sir C. Napier_ to the Jam of the Jokees (in _Life of Dr. J. Wilson_, p. 440). 1873.—"... the true reason being, Mr. Barton declared, that he was too stingy to pay her DAWK."—_The True Reformer_, i. 63. DAWK, s. Name of a tree. See DHAWK. DAWK, TO LAY A, v. To cause relays of bearers, or horses, to be posted on a road. As regards palankin bearers this used to be done either through the post-office, or through local CHOWDRIES (q.v.) of bearers. During the mutiny of 1857-58, when several young surgeons had arrived in India, whose services were urgently wanted at the front, it is said that the Head of the Department to which they had reported themselves, directed them immediately to 'LAY A DAWK.' One of them turned back from the door, saying: 'Would you explain, Sir; for you might just as well tell me to lay an egg!' DAWK BUNGALOW. See under BUNGALOW. DAYE, DHYE, s. A wet-nurse; used in Bengal and N. India, where this is the sense now attached to the word. Hind. _dāī_, Skt. _dātrikā_; conf. Pers. _dāyah_, a nurse, a midwife. The word also in the earlier English Regulations is applied, Wilson states, to "a female commissioner employed to interrogate and swear native women of condition, who could not appear to give evidence in a Court." [1568.—"No Christian shall call an infidel DAYA at the time of her labour."—_Archiv. Port. Orient._ fasc. iv. p. 25.] 1578.—"The whole plant is commonly known and used by the DAYAS, or as we call them _comadres_" ("gossips," midwives).—_Acosta, Tractado_, 282. 1613.—"The medicines of the Malays ... ordinarily are roots of plants ... horns and claws and stones, which are used by their leeches, and for the most part by DAYAS, which are women physicians, excellent herbalists, apprentices of the schools of Java Major."—_Godinho de Eredia_, f. 37. 1782.—In a Table of monthly Wages at Calcutta, we have:— "DY (Wet-nurse) 10 Rs."—_India Gazette_, Oct. 12.- 1808.—"If the bearer hath not strength what can the DAEE (midwife) do?"—Guzerati Proverb, in _Drummond's Illustrations_, 1803. 1810.—"The DHYE is more generally an attendant upon native ladies."—_Williamson, V.M._ i. 341. 1883.—"... the 'DYAH' or wet-nurse is looked on as a second mother, and usually provided for for life."—_Wills, Modern Persia_, 326. [1887.—"I was much interested in the DHAIS ('midwives') class."—_Lady Dufferin, Viceregal Life in India_, 337.] DEANER, s. This is not Anglo-Indian, but it is a curious word of English Thieves' cant, signifying 'a shilling.' It seems doubtful whether it comes from the Italian _danaro_ or the Arabic DĪNĀR (q.v.); both eventually derived from the Latin _denarius_. DEBAL, n.p. See DIUL-SIND. DECCAN, n.p. and adj. Hind. _Dakhin_, _Dakkhin_, _Dakhan_, _Dakkhan_; _dakkhiṇa_, the Prakr. form of Skt. _dakshiṇa_, 'the South'; originally 'on the right hand'; compare _dexter_, δεξίος. The Southern part of India, the Peninsula, and especially the Tableland between the Eastern and Western Ghauts. It has been often applied also, politically, to specific States in that part of India, _e.g._ by the Portuguese in the 16th century to the Mahommedan Kingdom of Bījapur, and in more recent times by ourselves to the State of Hyderabad. In Western India the DECCAN stands opposed to the CONCAN (q.v.), _i.e._ the table-land of the interior to the maritime plain; in Upper India the DECCAN stands opposed to HINDŪSTĀN, _i.e._ roundly speaking, the country south of the Nerbudda to that north of it. The term frequently occurs in the Skt. books in the form _dakshiṇāpatha_ ('Southern region,' whence the Greek form in our first quotation), and _dakshīṇātya_ ('Southern'—qualifying some word for 'country'). So, in the _Paṅchatantra_: "There is in the Southern region (_dakshīṇātya janapada_) a town called Mihilāropya." c. A.D. 80-90.—"But immediately after Barygaza the adjoining continent extends from the North to the South, wherefore the region is called DACHINABADĒS (Δαχιναβάδης), for the South is called in their tongue DACHANOS (Δάχανος)."—_Periplus M.E., Geog. Gr. Min._ i. 254. 1510.—"In the said city of DECAN there reigns a King, who is a Mahommedan."—_Varthema_, 117. (Here the term is applied to the city and kingdom of Bījapur). 1517.—"On coming out of this Kingdom of Guzarat and Cambay towards the South, and the inner parts of India, is the Kingdom of DACANI, which the Indians call DECAN."—_Barbosa_, 69. 1552.—"Of DECANI or DAQUẼ as we now call it."—_Castanheda_, ii. 50. " "He (Mahmūd Shāh) was so powerful that he now presumed to style himself King of Canara, giving it the name of DECAN. And the name is said to have been given to it from the combination of different nations contained in it, because DECANIJ in their language signifies 'mongrel.'"—_De Barros_, Dec. II. liv. v. cap. 2. (It is difficult to discover what has led astray here the usually well-informed De Barros). 1608.—"For the _Portugals_ of _Daman_ had wrought with an ancient friend of theirs a _Raga_, who was absolute Lord of a Prouince (betweene _Daman_, _Guzerat_, and DECAN) called Cruly, to be readie with 200 Horsemen to stay my passage."—_Capt. W. Hawkins_, in _Purchas_, i. 209. [1612.—"The DESANINS, a people bordering on them (Portuguese) have besieged six of their port towns."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 258.] 1616.—"... his son Sultan Coron, who he designed, should command in DECCAN."—_Sir T. Roe._ [ " "There is a resolution taken that Sultan Caronne shall go to the DECAN Warres."—_Ibid._ Hak. Soc. i. 192. [1623.—"A Moor of DACÀN."—_P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. ii. 225.] 1667.— "But such as at this day, to Indians known, In Malabar or DECAN spreads her arms." _Paradise Lost_, ix. [1102-3]. 1726.—"DECAN [as a division] includes DECAN, _Cunkam_, and _Balagatta_."—_Valentijn_, v. 1. c. 1750.—"... alors le Nababe d'Arcate, tout petit Seigneur qu'il étoit, comparé au Souba du DEKAM dont il n'étoit que le Fermier traiter (_sic_) avec nous comme un Souverain avec ses sujets."—Letter of M. Bussy, in _Cambridge's War in India_, p. xxix. 1870.—"In the DECCAN and in Ceylon trees and bushes near springs, may often be seen covered with votive flowers."—_Lubbock, Origin of Civilization_, 200. N.B.—This is a questionable statement as regards the Deccan. DECCANY, adj., also used as subst. Properly _dakhinī_, _dakkhinī_, _dakhnī_. Coming from the DECCAN. A (Mahommedan) inhabitant of the Deccan. Also the very peculiar dialect of Hindustani spoken by such people. 1516.—"The DECANI language, which is the natural language of the country."—_Barbosa_, 77. 1572.— "... DECANYS, Orias, que e esperança Tem de sua salvação nas resonantes Aguas do Gange...."—_Camões_, vii. 20. 1578.—"The DECANINS (call the Betel-leaf) _Pan_."—_Acosta_, 139. c. 1590.—"Hence DAK'HINĪS are notorious in Hindústán for stupidity...."—Author quoted by _Blochmann, Āīn_, i. 443. [1813.—"... and the DECANNE-bean (_butea superba_) are very conspicuous."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd. ed. i. 195.] 1861.— "Ah, I rode a DECCANEE charger, with a saddle-cloth gold laced, And a Persian sword, and a twelve-foot spear, and a pistol at my waist." _Sir A. C. Lyall, The Old Pindaree._ DECK, s. A look, a peep. Imp. of Hind. _dekh-nā_, 'to look.' [1830.—"When on a sudden, coming to a check, Thompson's mahout called out, 'DEKH! Sahib, DEKH!'"—_Or. Sporting Mag._, ed. 1873, i. 350.] 1854.—"... these formed the whole assemblage, with the occasional exception of some officer, stopping as he passed by, returning from his morning ride 'just to have a DEKH at the steamer.'..."-_-W. Arnold, Oakfield_, i. 85. DEEN, s. Ar. Hind. _dīn_, 'the faith.' The cry of excited Mahommedans, _Dīn, Dīn!_ c. 1580.—"... crying, as is their way, DIM, DIM, _Mafamede_, so that they filled earth and air with terror and confusion."—_Primor e Honra_, &c., f. 19. [c. 1760.—"The sound of DING Mahomed."—Orme, _Military Trans._ Madras reprint, ii. 339. [1764.—"When our seapoys observed the enemy they gave them a DING or huzza."—_Carraccioli, Life of Clive_ i. 57.] DELHI, n.p. The famous capital of the great Moghuls, in the latter years of that family; and the seat under various names of many preceding dynasties, going back into ages of which we have no distinct record. _Dillī_ is, according to Cunningham, the old Hindu form of the name; _Dihlī_ is that used by Mahommedans. According to _Panjab Notes and Queries_ (ii. 117 _seq._), _Dilpat_ is traditionally the name of the Dillī of Prithvī Rāj. _Dil_ is an old Hindi word for an eminence; and this is probably the etymology of _Dilpat_ and _Dilli_. The second quotation from Correa curiously illustrates the looseness of his geography. [The name has become unpleasantly familiar in connection with the so-called '_Delhi boil_,' a form of Oriental sore, similar to Biskra Button, Aleppo Evil, Lahore or Multan Sore (see _Delhi Gazetteer_, 15, note).] 1205.—(Muhammad Ghori marched) "towards DEHLI (may God preserve its prosperity, and perpetuate its splendour!), which is among the chief (mother) cities of Hind."—_Hasan Nizāmi_, in _Elliot_, ii. 216. c. 1321.—"Hanc terram (Tana, near Bombay) regunt Sarraceni, nunc subjacentes dal DILI.... Audiens ipse imperator dol DALI ... misit et ordinavit ut ipse Lomelic penitus caperetur...."—_Fr. Odoric._ See _Cathay_, &c., App., pp. v. and x. c. 1330.—"DILLĪ ... a certain traveller relates that the brick-built walls of this great city are loftier than the walls of Hamath; it stands in a plain on a soil of mingled stones and sand. At the distance of a parasang runs a great river, not so big, however, as Euphrates."—_Abulfeda_, in _Gildemeister_, 189 _seq._ c. 1334.—"The wall that surrounds DIHLĪ has no equal.... The city of DIHLĪ has 28 gates ..." &c.—_Ibn Batuta_, iii. 147 _seqq._ c. 1375.—The _Carta Catalana_ of the French Library shows _ciutat de_ DILLI and also _Lo Rey Dilli_, with this rubric below it: "_Aci esta un soldã gran e podaros molt rich. Aquest soldã ha_ DCC _orifans e_ C _millia homens à cavall sot lo seu imperi. Ha encora paons sens nombre_...." 1459.—Fra Mauro's great map at Venice shows DELI _cittade grandissima_, and the rubrick _Questa cittade nobilissima zà dominava tuto el paese del_ DELI _over India Prima_. 1516.—"This king of DELY confines with Tatars, and has taken many lands from the King of Cambay; and from the King of Dacan, his servants and captains with many of his people, took much, and afterwards in time they revolted, and set themselves up as kings."—_Barbosa_, p. 100. 1533.—"And this kingdom to which the Badur proceeded was called the DELY; it was very great, but it was all disturbed by wars and the risings of one party against another, because the King was dead, and the sons were fighting with each other for the sovereignty."—_Correa_, iii. 506. " "This Kingdom of DELY is the greatest that is to be seen in those parts, for one point that it holds is in Persia, and the other is in contact with the Loochoos (_os Lequios_) beyond China."—_Ibid._ iii. 572. c. 1568.—"About sixteen yeeres past this King (of Cuttack), with his Kingdome, were destroyed by the King of Pattane, which was also King of the greatest part of Bengala ... but this tyrant enioyed his Kingdome but a small time, but was conquered by another tyrant, which was the great Mogol King of Agra, DELLY, and of all Cambaia."—_Caesar Frederike_ in _Hakl._ ii. 358. 1611.—"On the left hand is seene the carkasse of old DELY, called the nine castles and fiftie-two gates, now inhabited onely by _Googers_.... The city is 2^c betweene Gate and Gate, begirt with a strong wall, but much ruinate...."—_W. Finch_, in _Purchas_, i. 430. DELING, s. This was a kind of hammock conveyance, suspended from a pole, mentioned by the old travellers in Pegu. The word is not known to Burmese scholars, and is perhaps a Persian word. Meninski gives "_deleng_, adj. _pendulus_, _suspensus_." The _thing_ seems to be the Malayālam _Manchīl_. (See MUNCHEEL and DANDY). 1569.—"Carried in a closet which they call DELING, in the which a man shall be very well accommodated, with cushions under his head."—_Caesar Frederike_, in _Hakl._ ii. 367. 1585.—"This DELINGO is a strong cotton cloth doubled, ... as big as an ordinary rug, and having an iron at each end to attach it by, so that in the middle it hangs like a pouch or purse. These irons are attached to a very thick cane, and this is borne by four men.... When you go on a journey, a cushion is put at the head of this DELINGO, and you get in, and lay your head on the cushion," &c.—_Gasparo Balbi_, f. 99_b_. 1587.—"From Cirion we went to Macao, which is a pretie towne, where we left our boats and _Paroes_, and in the morning taking DELINGEGES, which are a kind of Coches made of cords and cloth quilted, and carried vpon a stang betweene 3 and 4 men: we came to Pegu the same day."—_R. Fitch_, in _Hakl._ ii. 391. DELLY, MOUNT, n.p. Port. _Monte D'Eli_. A mountain on the Malabar coast which forms a remarkable object from seaward, and the name of which occurs sometimes as applied to a State or City adjoining the mountain. It is prominently mentioned in all the old books on India, though strange to say the Map of India in Keith Johnstone's Royal Atlas has neither name nor indication of this famous hill. [It is shown in Constable's Hand Atlas.] It was, according to Correa, the first Indian land seen by Vasco da Gama. The name is Malayāl. _Eli mala_, 'High Mountain.' Several erroneous explanations have however been given. A common one is that it means 'Seven Hills.' This arose with the compiler of the local Skt. _Mahātmya_ or legend, who rendered the name _Saptaṣaila_, 'Seven Hills,' confounding _ēli_ with _ēl̤u_, 'seven,' which has no application. Again we shall find it explained as 'Rat-hill'; but here _ĕli_ is substituted for _ēl̤i_. [The _Madras Gloss._ gives the word as Mal. _ezhimala_, and explains it as 'Rat-hill,' "because infested by rats."] The position of the town and port of Ely or Hili mentioned by the older travellers is a little doubtful, but see _Marco Polo_, notes to Bk. III. ch. xxiv. The _Ely-Maide_ of the Peutingerian Tables is not unlikely to be an indication of Ely. 1298.—"ELI is a Kingdom towards the west, about 300 miles from Comari.... There is no proper harbour in the country, but there are many rivers with good estuaries, wide and deep."—_Marco Polo_, Bk. III. ch. 24. c. 1330.—"Three days journey beyond this city (Manjarūr, _i.e._ Mangalore) there is a great hill which projects into the sea, and is descried by travellers from afar, the promontory called HĪLĪ."—_Abulfeda_, in _Gildemeister_, 185. c. 1343.—"At the end of that time we set off for HĪLĪ, where we arrived two days later. It is a large well-built town on a great bay (or estuary) which big ships enter."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 81. c. 1440.—"Proceeding onwards he ... arrived at two cities situated on the sea shore, one named Pacamuria, and the other HELLY."—_Nicolo Conti_, in _India in the XVth Cent._ p. 6. 1516.—"After passing this place along the coast is the Mountain DELY, on the edge of the sea; it is a round mountain, very lofty, in the midst of low land; all the ships of the Moors and the Gentiles ... sight this mountain ... and make their reckoning by it."—_Barbosa_, 149. c. 1562.—"In twenty days they got sight of land, which the pilots foretold before that they saw it, this was a great mountain which is on the coast of India, in the Kingdom of Cananor, which the people of the country in their language call the mountain DELY, _elly_ meaning 'the rat,'[103] and they call it Mount DELY, because in this mountain there are so many rats that they could never make a village there."—_Correa, Three Voyages_, &c., Hak. Soc. 145. 1579.—"... Malik Ben Habeeb ... proceeded first to Quilon ... and after erecting a mosque in that town and settling his wife there, he himself journeyed on to [HĪLĪ Marāwī]...."—Rowlandson's Tr. of _Tohfut-ul-Mujahideen_, p. 54. (Here and elsewhere in this ill-edited book _Hīlī Marāwī_ is read and printed _Hubaee Murawee_). [1623.—"... a high Hill, inland near the seashore, call'd Monte DELI."—_P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. ii. 355]. 1638.—"Sur le midy nous passames à la veüe de MONTE-LEONE, qui est vne haute montagne dont les Malabares descouurent de loin les vaisseaux, qu'ils peuuent attaquer avec aduantage."—_Mandelslo_, 275. 1727.—"And three leagues south from MOUNT DELLY is a spacious deep River called Balliapatam, where the English Company had once a Factory for Pepper."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 291; [ed. 1744, ii. 293]. 1759.—"We are further to remark that the late troubles at Tellicherry, which proved almost fatal to that settlement, took rise from a dispute with our linguist and the Prince of that Country, relative to lands he, the linguist, held at MOUNT DILLY."—_Court's Letter_ of March 23. In _Long_, 198. DELOLL, s. A broker; H. from Ar. _dallāl_; the literal meaning being one who directs (the buyer and seller to their bargain). In Egypt the word is now also used in particular for a broker of old clothes and the like, as described by Lane below. (See also under NEELÁM.) [c. 1665.—"He spared also the house of a deceased DELALE or Gentile broker, of the Dutch."—_Bernier_, ed. _Constable_, 188. In the first English trans. this passage runs: "He has also regard to the House of the Deceased _De Lale_."] 1684.—"Five DELOLLS, or Brokers, of Decca, after they had been with me went to Mr. Beard's chamber...."—_Hedges, Diary_, July 25; [Hak. Soc. i. 152]. 1754.—"Mr. Baillie at Jugdea, accused by these villains, our DULOLS, who carried on for a long time their most flagrant rascality. The DULOLS at Jugdea found to charge the Company 15 per cent. beyond the price of the goods."—_Fort Wm. Cons._ In _Long_, p. 50. 1824.—"I was about to answer in great wrath, when a DALAL, or broker, went by, loaded with all sorts of second-hand clothes, which he was hawking about for sale."—_Hajji Baba_, 2d ed. i. 183; [ed. 1851, p. 81]. 1835.—"In many of the sooks in Cairo, auctions are held ... once or twice a week. They are conducted by 'DELLÁLS' (or brokers).... The 'DELLÁLS' carry the goods up and down, announcing the sums bidden by the cries of 'ḥarág.'"—_Lane, Mod. Egyptians_, ed. 1860, p. 317; [5th ed. ii. 13]. DEMIJOHN, s. A large glass bottle holding 20 or 30 quarts, or more. The word is not Anglo-Indian, but it is introduced here because it has been supposed to be the corruption of an Oriental word, and suggested to have been taken from the name of _Damaghān_ in Persia. This looks plausible (compare the Persian origin of CARBOY, which is another name for just the same _thing_), but no historical proof has yet been adduced, and it is doubted by Mr. Marsh in his _Notes on Wedgwood's Dictionary_, and by Dozy (_Sup. aux Dict. Arabes_). It may be noticed, as worthy of further enquiry, that Sir T. Herbert (192) speaks of the abundance and cheapness of _wine_ at Damaghān. Niebuhr, however, in a passage quoted below, uses the word as an Oriental one, and in a note on the 5th ed. of Lane's _Mod. Egyptians_, 1860, p. 149, there is a remark quoted from Hammer-Purgstall as to the omission from the detail of domestic vessels of two whose names have been adopted in European languages, viz. the _garra_ or _jarra_, a water 'jar,' and the _demigān_ or _demijān_, '_la dame-jeanne_.' The word is undoubtedly known in modern Arabic. The _Moḥīt_ of B. Bistānī, the chief modern native lexicon, explains _Dāmijāna_ as 'a great glass vessel, big-bellied and narrow-necked, and covered with wicker-work; a Persian word.'[104] The vulgar use the forms _damajāna_ and _damanjāna_. _Dame-jeanne_ appears in _P. Richelet, Dict. de la Langue Franc._ (1759), with this definition: "[_Lagena amplior_] Nom que les matelots donnent à une grande bouteille couverte de natte." It is not in the great Castilian Dict. of 1729, but it is in those of the last century, _e.g._ Dict. of the Span. Academy, ed. 1869. "DAMAJUANA, f. Prov(incia de) And(alucia), CASTAÑA ..."—and _castaña_ is explained as a "great vessel of glass or terra cotta, of the figure of a chestnut, and used to hold liquor." [See _N.E.D._ which believes the word adopted from _dame-jeanne_, on the analogy of 'Bellarmine' and 'Greybeard.'] 1762.—"Notre vin étoit dans de grands flacons de verre (DAMASJANES) dont chacun tenoit près de 20 bouteilles."—_Niebuhr, Voyage_, i. 171. DENGUE, s. The name applied to a kind of fever. The term is of West Indian, not East Indian, origin, and has only become known and familiar in India within the last 30 years or more. The origin of the name which seems to be generally accepted is, that owing to the stiff unbending carriage which the fever induced in those who suffered from it, the negroes in the W. Indies gave it the name of '_dandy_ fever'; and this name, taken up by the Spaniards, was converted into _dengy_ or _dengue_. [But according to the _N.E.D._ both '_dandy_' and '_dengue_' are corruptions of the Swahili term, _ka dinga pepo_, 'sudden cramp-like seizure by an evil spirit.'] Some of its usual characteristics are the great suddenness of attack; often a red eruption; pain amounting sometimes to anguish in head and back, and shifting pains in the joints; excessive and sudden prostration; afterpains of rheumatic character. Its epidemic occurrences are generally at long intervals. Omitting such occurrences in America and in Egypt, symptoms attach to an epidemic on the Coromandel coast about 1780 which point to this disease; and in 1824 an epidemic of the kind caused much alarm and suffering in Calcutta, Berhampore, and other places in India. This had no repetition of equal severity in that quarter till 1871-72, though there had been a minor visitation in 1853, and a succession of cases in 1868-69. In 1872 it was so prevalent in Calcutta that among those in the service of the E. I. Railway Company, European and native, prior to August in that year, 70 per cent. had suffered from the disease; and whole households were sometimes attacked at once. It became endemic in Lower Bengal for several seasons. When the present writer (H. Y.) left India (in 1862) the name DENGUE may have been known to medical men, but it was quite unknown to the lay European public. 1885.—THE CONTAGION OF DENGUE FEVER. "In a recent issue (March 14th, p. 551) under the heading 'DENGUE Fever in New Caledonia,' you remark that, although there had been upwards of nine hundred cases, yet, 'curiously enough,' there had not been one death. May I venture to say that the 'curiosity' would have been much greater had there been a death? For, although this disease is one of the most infectious, and as I can testify from unpleasant personal experience, one of the most painful that there is, yet death is a very rare occurrence. In an epidemic at Bermuda in 1882, in which about five hundred cases came under my observation, not one death was recorded. In that epidemic, which attacked both whites and blacks impartially, inflammation of the cellular tissue, affecting chiefly the face, neck, and scrotum, was especially prevalent as a sequela, none but the lightest cases escaping. I am not aware that this is noted in the text-books as a characteristic of the disease; in fact, the descriptions in the books then available to me, differed greatly from the disease as I then found it, and I believe that was the experience of other medical officers at the time.... During the epidemic of DENGUE above mentioned, an officer who was confined to his quarters, convalescing from the disease, wrote a letter home to his father in England. About three days after the receipt of the letter, that gentleman complained of being ill, and eventually, from his description, had a rather severe attack of what, had he been in Bermuda, would have been called dengue fever. As it was, his medical attendant was puzzled to give a name to it. The disease did not spread to the other members of the family, and the patient made a good recovery.—_Henry J. Barnes_, Surgeon, Medical Staff, Fort Pitt, Chatham." From _British Medical Journal_, April 25. DEODAR, s. The _Cedrus deodara_, Loud., of the Himālaya, now known as an ornamental tree in England for some seventy-five years past. The finest specimens in the Himālaya are often found in clumps shadowing a small temple. The DEODAR is now regarded by botanists as a variety of _Cedrus Libani_. It is confined to the W. Himālaya from Nepāl to Afghanistan; it reappears as the Cedar of Lebanon in Syria, and on through Cyprus and Asia Minor; and emerges once more in Algeria, and thence westwards to the Riff Mountains in Morocco, under the name of _C. Atlantica_. The word occurs in Avicenna, who speaks of the _Deiudar_ as yielding a kind of turpentine (see below). We may note that an article called _Deodarwood Oil_ appears in Dr. Forbes Watson's "List of Indian Products" (No. 2941) [and see _Watt, Econ. Dict._ ii. 235]. _Deodar_ is by no means the universal name of the great Cedar in the Himālay. It is called so (_Dewdār_, _Diār_, or _Dyār_ [_Drew, Jummoo_, 100]) in Kashmīr, where the _deodār_ pillars of the great mosque of Srinagar date from A.D. 1401. The name, indeed (_deva-dāru_, 'timber of the gods'), is applied in different parts of India to different trees, and even in the Himālaya to more than one. The list just referred to (which however has not been revised critically) gives this name in different modifications as applied also to the pencil Cedar (_Juniperus excelsa_), to _Guatteria_ (or _Uvaria_) _longifolia_, to _Sethia Indica_, to _Erythroxylon areolatum_, and (on the Rāvī and Sutlej) to _Cupressus torulosa_. The DEODĀR first became known to Europeans in the beginning of the last century, when specimens were sent to Dr. Roxburgh, who called it a _Pinus_. Seeds were sent to Europe by Capt. Gerard in 1819; but the first that grew were those sent by the Hon. W. Leslie Melville in 1822. c. 1030.—"DEIUDAR (or rather DIUDAR) est ex genere abhel (_i.e._ juniper) quae dicitur pinus Inda, et _Syr deiudar_ (Milk of Deodar) est ejus lac (turpentine)."—_Avicenna_, Lat. Transl. p. 297. c. 1220.—"He sent for two trees, one of which was a ... white poplar, and the other a DEODÁR, that is a fir. He planted them both on the boundary of Kashmīr."—_Chach Námah_ in _Elliot_, i. 144. DERRISHACST, adj. This extraordinary word is given by C. B. P. (MS.) as a corruption of P. _daryā-shikast_, 'destroyed by the river.' DERVISH, s. P. _darvesh_; a member of a Mahommedan religious order. The word is hardly used now among Anglo-Indians, _fakīr_ [see FAKEER] having taken its place. On the Mahommedan confraternities of this class, see _Herklots_, 179 _seqq._; _Lane_, _Mod. Egyptians_, _Brown's Dervishes_, or _Oriental Spiritualism_; _Capt. E. de Neven, Les Khouan, Ordres Religieux chez les Musulmans_ (Paris, 1846). c. 1540.—"The dog _Coia Acem_ ... crying out with a loud voyce, that every one might hear him.... _To them, To them, for as we are assured by the Book of Flowers, wherein the Prophet Noby doth promise eternal delights to the_ DAROEZES _of the House of_ Mecqua, _that he will keep his word both with you and me, provided that we bathe ourselves in the blood of these dogs without Law_!"—_Pinto_ (cap. lix.), in _Cogan_, 72. 1554.—"Hic multa didicimus à monachis Turcicis, quos DERVIS vocant."—_Busbeq. Epist._ I. p. 93. 1616.—"Among the _Mahometans_ are many called DERVISES, which relinquish the World, and spend their days in Solitude."—_Terry_, in _Purchas_, ii. 1477. [c. 1630.—"DERUISSI." See TALISMAN.] 1653.—"Il estoit DERVISCHE ou Fakir et menoit une vie solitaire dans les bois."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, ed. 1657, p. 182. 1670.—"Aureng-Zebe ... was reserved, crafty, and exceedingly versed in dissembling, insomuch that for a long time he made profession to be a _Fakire_, that is, Poor, DERVICH, or Devout, renouncing the World."—_Bernier_, E.T. 3; [ed. _Constable_, 10]. 1673.—"The DERVISES professing Poverty, assume this Garb here (_i.e._ in Persia), but not with that state they ramble up and down in India."—_Fryer_, 392. DESSAYE, s. Mahr. _deśāī_; in W. and S. India a native official in charge of a district, often held hereditarily; a petty chief. (See DISSAVE.) 1590-91.—"... the DESAYES, Mukaddams, and inhabitants of several parganahs made a complaint at Court."—Order in _Mirat-i-Ahmadi_ (Bird's Tr.), 408. [1811.—"DAISEYE."—_Kirkpatrick, Letters of Tippoo_, p. 196.] 1883.—"The DESAI of Sawantwari has arrived at Delhi on a visit. He is accompanied by a European Assistant Political Officer and a large following. From Delhi His Highness goes to Agra, and visits Calcutta before returning to his territory, _viâ_ Madras."—_Pioneer Mail_, Jan. 24. The regular title of this chief appears to be _Sar-Deśāī_. DESTOOR, s. A Parsee priest; P. _dastūr_, from the Pahlavi _dastôbar_, 'a prime minister, councillor of State ... a high priest, a bishop of the Parsees; a custom, mode, manner' (_Haug, Old Pahlaví and Pazand Glossary_). [See DUSTOOR.] 1630.—"... their DISTOREE or high priest...."—_Lord's Display_, &c., ch. viii. 1689.—"The highest Priest of the _Persies_ is called DESTOOR, their ordinary Priests _Dároos_, or _Hurboods_ [HERBED]."—_Ovington_, 376. 1809.—"The DUSTOOR is the chief priest of his sect in Bombay."—_Maria Graham_, 36. 1877.—"... le DESTOUR de nos jours, pas plus que le Mage d'autrefois, ne soupconne les phases successives que sa religion a traversées."—_Darmesteter, Ormazd et Ahriman_, 4. DEUTI, DUTY, s. H. _diuṭī_, _dewṭī_, _deoṭi_, Skt. _dīpa_, 'a lamp'; a lamp-stand, but also a link-bearer. c. 1526.—(In Hindustan) "instead of a candle or torch, you have a gang of dirty fellows whom they call DEÛTIS, who hold in their hand a kind of small tripod, to the side of one leg of which ... they fasten a pliant wick.... In their right hand they hold a gourd ... and whenever the wick requires oil, they supply it from this gourd.... If their emperors or chief nobility at any time have occasion for a light by night, these filthy DEÛTIS bring in their lamp ... and there stand holding it close by his side."—_Baber_, 333. 1681.—"Six men for DUTYS, _Rundell_ (see ROUNDEL), and Kittysole (see KITTYSOLL)."—List of Servants allowed at Madapollam Factory. _Ft. St. George Cons._, Jan. 8. In _Notes and Exts._ No. ii. p. 72. DEVA-DĀSĪ, s. H. 'Slave-girl of the gods'; the official name of the poor girls who are devoted to dancing and prostitution in the idol-temples, of Southern India especially. "The like existed at ancient Corinth under the name of ἱερόδουλοι, which is nearly a translation of the Hindi name ... (see _Strabo_, viii. 6)."—_Marco Polo_, 2nd ed. ii. 338. These appendages of Aphrodite worship, borrowed from Phœnicia, were the same thing as the _ḳĕdēshōth_ repeatedly mentioned in the Old Testament, _e.g._ _Deut._ xxiii. 18: "Thou shalt not bring the wages of a _kĕdēsha_ ... into the House of Jehovah." [See _Cheyne_, in _Encycl. Bibl._ ii. 1964 _seq._] Both male and female ἱερόδουλοι are mentioned in the famous inscription of Citium in Cyprus (_Corp. Inscr. Semit._ No. 86); the latter under the name of _'alma_, curiously near that of the modern Egyptian _'ālima_. (See DANCING-GIRL.) 1702.—"Peu de temps après je baptisai une DEVA-DACHI, ou _Esclave Divine_, c'est ainsi qu'on appelle les femmes dont les Prêtres des idoles abusent, sous prétexte que leurs dieux les demandent."—_Lettres Edifiantes_, x. 245. c. 1790.—"La principale occupation des DEVEDASCHIES, est de danser devant l'image de la divinité qu'elles servent, et de chanter ses louanges, soit dans son temple, soit dans les rues, lorsqu'on porte l'idole dans des processions...."—_Haafner_ ii. 105. 1868.—"The DÂSIS, the dancing girls attached to Pagodas. They are each of them married to an idol when quite young. Their male children ... have no difficulty in acquiring a decent position in society. The female children are generally brought up to the trade of their mothers.... It is customary with a few castes to present their superfluous daughters to the Pagodas...."—_Nelson's Madura_, Pt. 2, p. 79. DEVIL, s. A petty whirlwind, or circular storm, is often so called. (See PISACHEE, SHAITAN, TYPHOON.) [1608-10.—"Often you see coming from afar great whirlwinds which the sailors call DRAGONS."—_Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. i. 11. [1813.—"... we were often surrounded by the little whirlwinds called _bugulas_, or DEVILS."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. i. 118.] DEVIL-BIRD, s. This is a name used in Ceylon for a bird believed to be a kind of owl—according to Haeckel, quoted below, the _Syrnium Indrani_ of Sykes, or Brown Wood Owl of Jerdon. Mr. Mitford, quoted below, however, believes it to be a _Podargus_, or Night-hawk. c. 1328.—"Quid dicam? DIABOLUS ibi etiam loquitur, saepe et saepius, hominibus, nocturnis temporibus, sicut ego audivi."—_Jordani Mirabilia_, in _Rec. de Voyages_, iv. 53. 1681.—"This for certain I can affirm, That oftentimes the DEVIL doth cry with an audible Voice in the Night; 'tis very shrill, almost like the barking of a Dog. This I have often heard myself; but never heard that he did anybody any harm.... To believe that this is the Voice of the Devil these reasons urge, because there is no Creature known to the Inhabitants, that cry like it, and because it will on a sudden depart from one place, and make a noise in another, quicker than any fowl could fly; and because the very Dogs will tremble and shake when they hear it."—_Knox's Ceylon_, 78. 1849.—"DEVIL'S BIRD (Strix Gaulama or Ulama, _Singh._). A species of owl. The wild and wailing cry of this bird is considered a sure presage of death and misfortune, unless measures be taken to avert its infernal threats, and refuse its warning. Though often heard even on the tops of their houses, the natives maintain that it has never been caught or distinctly seen, and they consider it to be one of the most annoying of the evil spirits which haunt their country."—_Pridham's Ceylon_, p. 737-8. 1860.—"The DEVIL-BIRD, is not an owl ... its ordinary note is a magnificent clear shout like that of a human being, and which can be heard at a great distance. It has another cry like that of a hen just caught, but the sounds which have earned for it its bad name ... are indescribable, the most appalling that can be imagined, and scarcely to be heard without shuddering; I can only compare it to a boy in torture, whose screams are being stopped by being strangled."—_Mr. Mitford's Note_ in _Tennent's Ceylon_, i. 167. 1881.—"The uncanny cry of the DEVIL-BIRD, _Syrnium Indrani_...."—_Haeckel's Visit to Ceylon_, 235. DEVIL'S REACH, n.p. This was the old name of a reach on the Hoogly R. a little above Pulta (and about 15 miles above Calcutta). On that reach are several groups of DEWALS, or idol-temples, which probably gave the name. 1684.—"August 28.—I borrowed the late Dutch Fiscall's Budgero (see BUDGEROW), and went in Company with Mr. Beard, Mr. Littleton" (etc.) "as far as y^e DEVILL'S REACH, where I caused y^e tents to be pitched in expectation of y^e President's arrivall and lay here all night."—_Hedges, Diary_, Hak. Soc. i. 156. 1711.—"From the lower Point of DEVIL'S REACH you must keep mid-channel, or nearest the Starboard Shore, for the Larboard is shoal until you come into the beginning of _Pulta_ or _Poutto_ Reach, and there abreast of a single great Tree, you must edge over to the East Shore below Pulta."—_The English Pilot_, 54. DEVIL WORSHIP. This phrase is a literal translation of _bhūta-pūjā_, _i.e._ worship of _bhūtas_ [see BHOOT], a word which appears in slightly differing forms in various languages of India, including the Tamil country. A _bhūta_, or as in Tamil more usually, _pēy_, is a malignant being which is conceived to arise from the person of anyone who has come to a violent death. This superstition, in one form or another, seems to have formed the religion of the Dravidian tribes of S. India before the introduction of Brahmanism, and is still the real religion of nearly all the low castes in that region, whilst it is often patronized also by the higher castes. These superstitions, and especially the demonolatrous rites called 'devil-dancing,' are identical in character with those commonly known as _Shamanism_ [see SHAMAN], and which are spread all over Northern Asia, among the red races of America, and among a vast variety of tribes in Ceylon and in Indo-China, not excluding the Burmese. A full account of the demon-worship of Tinnevelly was given by Bp. Caldwell in a small pamphlet on the "Tinnevelly Shanars" (Madras, 1849), and interesting evidence of its identity with the Shamanism of other regions will be found in his _Comparative Grammar_ (2nd ed. 579 _seqq._); see also _Marco Polo_, 2nd ed. ii. 79 _seq._; [Oppert, _Orig. Inhabit. of Bharatavarśa_, 554 _seqq._] DÉWAL, DÉWÁLÉ, s. H. _dewal_, Skt. _deva-ālaya_; a Temple or pagoda. This, or _Dewalgarh_, is the phrase commonly used in the Bombay territory for a Christian church. In Ceylon DÉWÁLÉ is a temple dedicated to a Hindu god. 1681.—"The second order of Priests are those called _Koppuhs_, who are the Priests that belong to the Temples of the other Gods (_i.e._ other than _Boddou_, or Buddha). Their Temples are called DEWALS."—_Knox, Ceylon_, 79. [1797.—"The Company will settle ... the DEWAL or temple charge."—Treaty, in _Logan, Malabar_, iii. 285. [1813.—"They plant it (the nayna tree) near the DEWALS or Hindoo temples, improperly called Pagodas."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. i. 15]. DEWALEEA, s. H. _diwāliyā_, 'a bankrupt,' from _diwālā_, 'bankruptcy,' and that, though the etymology is disputed, is alleged to be connected with _dīpa_, 'a lamp'; because "it is the custom ... when a merchant finds himself failing, or failed, to set up a blazing lamp in his house, shop, or office, and abscond therefrom for some time until his creditors are satisfied by a disclosure of his accounts or dividend of assets."—_Drummond's Illustrations_ (s.v.). DEWALLY, s. H. _diwālī_, from Skt. _dīpa-ālikā_, 'a row of lamps,' _i.e._ an illumination. An autumnal feast attributed to the celebration of various divinities, as of Lakshmī and of Bhavānī, and also in honour of Krishna's slaying of the demon Naraka, and the release of 16,000 maidens, his prisoners. It is held on the last two days of the dark half of the month _Aśvina_ or _Aśan_, and on the new moon and four following days of _Karttika_, _i.e._ usually some time in October. But there are variations of Calendar in different parts of India, and feasts will not always coincide, _e.g._ at the three Presidency towns, nor will any curt expression define the dates. In Bengal the name _Diwālī_ is not used; it is _Kālī Pūjā_, the feast of that grim goddess, a midnight festival on the most moonless nights of the month, celebrated by illuminations and fireworks, on land and river, by feasting, carousing, gambling, and sacrifice of goats, sheep, and buffaloes. 1613.—"... no equinoctio da entrada de libra, dià chamado DIVÂLY, tem tal privilegio e vertude que obriga falar as arvores, plantas e ervas...."—_Godinho de Eredia_, f. 38_v_. [1623.—"October the four and twentieth was the DAVÀLI, or Feast of the Indian Gentiles."—_P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. ii. 206.] 1651.—"In the month of _October_, eight days after the full moon, there is a feast held in honour of Vistnou, which is called DIPÁWALI."—_A. Rogerius, De Open-Deure._ [1671.—"In October they begin their yeare with great feasting, Jollity, Sending Presents to all they have any busynes with, which time is called DUALLY."—_Hedges, Diary_, Hak. Soc. ii. cccxiv.] 1673.—"The first New Moon in October is the Banyan's DUALLY."—_Fryer_, 110. 1690.—"... their Grand Festival Season, called the DUALLY Time."—_Ovington_, 401. 1820.—"The DEWALEE, DEEPAULLEE, or Time of Lights, takes place 20 days after the DUSSERA, and lasts three days; during which there is feasting, illumination, and fireworks."—_T. Coats_, in _Tr. Lit. Soc. Bo._, ii. 211. 1843.—"Nov. 5. The DĪWĀLĪ, happening to fall on this day, the whole river was bright with lamps.... Ever and anon some votary would offer up his prayers to Lakshmi the _Fortuna_, and launch a tiny raft bearing a cluster of lamps into the water,—then watch it with fixed and anxious gaze. If it floats on till the far distance hides it, thrice happy he ... but if, caught in some wild eddy of the stream, it disappears at once, so will the bark of his fortunes be engulphed in the whirlpool of adversity."—_Dry Leaves from Young Egypt_, 84. 1883.—"The DĪVĀLĪ is celebrated with splendid effect at Benares.... At the approach of night small earthen lamps, fed with oil, are prepared by millions, and placed quite close together, so as to mark out every line of mansion, palace, temple, minaret, and dome in streaks of fire."—_Monier Williams, Religious Thought and Life in India_, 432. DEWAUN, s. The chief meanings of this word in Anglo-Indian usage are: (1) Under the Mahommedan Governments which preceded us, "the head financial minister, whether of the state or a province ... charged, in the latter, with the collection of the revenue, the remittance of it to the imperial treasury, and invested with extensive judicial powers in all civil and financial causes" (_Wilson_). It was in this sense that the grant of the DEWAUNY (q.v.) to the E. I. Company in 1765 became the foundation of the British Empire in India. (2) The prime minister of a native State. (3) The chief native officer of certain Government establishments, such as the Mint; or the native manager of a Zemindary. (4) (In Bengal) a native servant in confidential charge of the dealings of a house of business with natives, or of the affairs of a large domestic establishment. These meanings are perhaps all reducible to one conception, of which 'Steward' would be an appropriate expression. But the word has had many other ramifications of meaning, and has travelled far. The Arabian _dīwān_ is, according to Lane, an Arabicized word of Persian origin (though some hold it for pure Arabic), and is in original meaning nearly equivalent to Persian _daftar_ (see DUFTER), _i.e._ a collection of written leaves or sheets (forming a book for registration); hence 'a register of accounts'; a 'register of soldiers or pensioners'; a 'register of the rights or dues of the State, or relating to the acts of government, the finances and the administration'; also any book, and especially a collection of the poems of some particular poet. It was also applied to signify 'an account'; then a 'writer of accounts'; a 'place of such writers of accounts'; also a 'council, court, or tribunal'; and in the present day, a 'long seat formed of a mattress laid along the wall of a room, with cushions, raised or on the floor'; or 'two or more of such seats.' Thus far (in this paragraph) we abstract from Lane. The Arabian historian Bilāḍurī (c. 860) relates as to the first introduction of the _dīwān_ that, when 'Omar was discussing with the people how to divide the enormous wealth derived from the conquests in his time, Walīd bin Hishām bin Moghaira said to the caliph, 'I have been in Syria, and saw that its kings make a DĪWĀN; do thou the like.' So 'Omar accepted his advice, and sent for two men of the Persian tongue, and said to them: 'Write down the people according to their rank' (and corresponding pensions).[105] We must observe that in the Mahommedan States of the Mediterranean the word _dīwān_ became especially applied to the Custom-house, and thus passed into the Romance languages as _aduana_, _douane_, _dogana_, &c. Littré indeed avoids any decision as to the etymology of _douane_, &c. And Hyde (Note on Abr. Peritsol, in _Syntagma Dissertt._ i. 101) derives _dogana_ from _docân_ (_i.e._ P. _dukān_, '_officina_, a shop'). But such passages as that below from Ibn Jubair, and the fact that, in the medieval Florentine treaties with the Mahommedan powers of Barbary and Egypt, the word _dīwān_ in the Arabic texts constantly represents the _dogana_ of the Italian, seem sufficient to settle the question (see _Amari, Diplomi Arabi del Real Archivio_, &c.; _e.g._ p. 104, and (Latin) p. 305, and in many other places).[106] The Spanish Dict. of Cobarruvias (1611) quotes Urrea as saying that "from the Arabic noun DIUANUM, which signifies the house where the duties are collected, we form _diuana_, and thence _adiuana_, and lastly _aduana_." At a later date the word was re-imported into Europe in the sense of a hall furnished with Turkish couches and cushions, as well as of a couch of this kind. Hence we get _cigar_-DIVANS, _et hoc genus omne_. The application to certain collections of poems is noticed above. It seems to be especially applied to assemblages of short poems of homogeneous character. Thus the _Odes_ of Horace, the _Sonnets_ of Petrarch, the _In Memoriam_ of Tennyson, answer to the character of DĪWĀN so used. Hence also Goethe took the title of his _West-Östliche Diwan_. c. A.D. 636.—"... in the Caliphate of Omar the spoil of Syria and Persia began in ever-increasing volume to pour into the treasury of Medina, where it was distributed almost as soon as received. What was easy in small beginnings by equal sharing or discretionary preference, became now a heavy task.... At length, in the 2nd or 3rd year of his Caliphate, Omar determined that the distribution should be regulated on a fixed and systematic scale.... To carry out this vast design, a Register had to be drawn and kept up of every man, woman, and child, entitled to a stipend from the State.... The Register itself, as well as the office for its maintenance and for pensionary account, was called the DEWÂN or Department of the Exchequer."—_Muir's Annals_, &c., pp. 225-9. As Minister, &c. [1610.—"We propose to send you the copy hereof by the old scrivano of the ADUANO."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 51. [1616.—"Sheak Isuph DYVON of Amadavaz."—_Foster, Letters_, iv. 311.] 1690.—"Fearing miscarriage of y^e Originall _ffarcuttee_ [_fārigh-khaṭṭī_, Ar. 'a deed of release,' variously corrupted in Indian technical use] we have herewi^{th} Sent you a Coppy Attested by Hugly Cazee, hoping y^e DUAN may be Sattisfied therewi^{th}."—MS. Letter in India Office, from _Job Charnock_ and others at Chuttanutte to Mr. Ch. Eyre at Ballasore. c. 1718.—"Even the DIVAN of the Qhalissah Office, who is, properly speaking, the Minister of the finances, or at least the accomptant general, was become a mere cypher, or a body without a soul."—_Seir Mutaqherin_, i. 110. 1762.—"A letter from Dacca states that the Hon'ble Company's DEWAN (Manikchand) died on the morning of this letter.... As they apprehend he has died worth a large sum of money which the Government's people (_i.e._ of the Nawāb) may be desirous to possess to the injury of his lawful heirs, they request the protection of the flag ... to the family of a man who has served the Company for upwards of 30 years with care and fidelity."—_Ft. Wm. Cons._, Nov. 29. In _Long_, 283. 1766.—"There then resided at his Court a _Gentoo_ named _Allum Chund_, who had been many years DEWAN to Soujah Khan, by whom he was much revered for his great age, wisdom, and faithful services."—_Holwell, Hist. Events_, i. 74. 1771.—"By our general address you will be informed that we have to be dissatisfied with the administration of Mahomet Reza Cawn, and will perceive the expediency of our divesting him of the rank and influence he holds as Naib DUAN of the Kingdom of Bengal."—_Court of Directors to W. Hastings_, in _Gleig_, i. 121. 1783.—"The Committee, with the best intentions, best abilities, and steadiest of application, must after all be a tool in the hands of their DUAN."—_Teignmouth, Mem._ i. 74. 1834.—"His (Raja of Ulwar's) DEWANJEE, Balmochun, who chanced to be in the neighbourhood, with 6 Risalas of horse ... was further ordered to go out and meet me."—_Mem. of Col. Mountain_, 132. [1861.—See quotation under AMEEN.] In the following quotations the identity of _dīwān_ and _douane_ or _dogana_ is shown more or less clearly. A.D. 1178.—"The Moslem were ordered to disembark their goods (at Alexandria), and what remained of their stock of provisions; and on the shore were officers who took them in charge, and carried all that was landed to the DĪWĀN. They were called forward one by one; the property of each was brought out, and the DĪWĀN was straitened with the crowd. The search fell on every article, small or great; one thing got mixt up with another, and hands were thrust into the midst of the packages to discover if anything were concealed in them. Then, after this, an oath was administered to the owners that they had nothing more than had been found. Amid all this, in the confusion of hands and the greatness of the crowd many things went amissing. At length the passengers were dismissed after a scene of humiliation and great ignominy, for which we pray God to grant an ample recompense. But this, past doubt, is one of the things kept hidden from the great Sultan Salāh-ud-dīn, whose well-known justice and benevolence are such that, if he knew it, he would certainly abolish the practice" [_viz._ as regards Mecca pilgrims].[107]—_Ibn Jubair_, orig. in _Wright's_ ed., p. 36. c. 1340.—"DOANA _in all the cities of the Saracens_, in Sicily, in Naples, and throughout the Kingdom of Apulia ... _Dazio_ at Venice; _Gabella_ throughout Tuscany; ... _Costuma_ throughout the Island of England.... All these names mean _duties_ which have to be paid for goods and wares and other things, imported to, or exported from, or passed through the countries and places detailed."—_Francesco Balducci Pegolotti_, see _Cathay_, &c., ii. 285-6. c. 1348.—"They then order the skipper to state in detail all the goods that the vessel contains.... Then everybody lands, and the keepers of the custom-house (_al_-DĪWĀN) sit and pass in review whatever one has."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 265. The following medieval passage in one of our note-books remains a fragment without date or source: (?).—"Multi quoque Saracenorum, qui vel in apothecis suis mercibus vendendis praeerunt, vel in DUANIS fiscales...." 1440.—The Handbook of Giovanni da Uzzano, published along with Pegolotti by Pagnini (1765-66) has for custom-house DOVANA, which corroborates the identity of _Dogana_ with _Dīwān_. A Council Hall: 1367.—"Hussyn, fearing for his life, came down and hid himself under the tower, but his enemies ... surrounded the mosque, and having found him, brought him to the (DYVAN-_Khane_) Council Chamber."—_Mem. of Timūr_, tr. by _Stewart_, p. 130. 1554.—"Utcunque sit, cum mane in DIVANUM (is concilii vt alias dixi locus est) imprudens omnium venisset...."—_Busbequii Epistolae_, ii. p. 138. A place, fitted with mattresses, &c., to sit in: 1676.—"On the side that looks towards the River, there is a DIVAN, or a kind of out-jutting Balcony, where the King sits."—_Tavernier_, E.T. ii. 49; [ed. _Ball_, i. 108]. [1785.—"It seems to have been intended for a DUAN KONNA, or eating room."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. ii. 393.] A Collection of Poems: 1783.—"One (writer) died a few years ago at Benares, of the name of Souda, who composed a DEWAN in Moors."—_Teignmouth, Mem._ i. 105. DEWAUNY, DEWANNY, &c., s. Properly, _dīwānī_; popularly, _dewānī_. The office of _dīwān_ (DEWAUN); and especially the right of receiving as _dīwān_ the revenue of Bengal, Behar, and Orissa, conferred upon the E. I. Company by the Great Mogul Shāh 'Ālam in 1765. Also used sometimes for the territory which was the subject of that grant. 1765.—(Lord Clive) "visited the Vezir, and having exchanged with him some sumptuous entertainments and curious and magnificent presents, he explained the project he had in his mind, and asked that the Company should be invested with the _Divanship_ (no doubt in orig. DĪWĀNĪ) of the three provinces...."—_Seir Mutaqherin_, ii. 384. 1783.—(The opium monopoly) "is stated to have begun at Patna so early as the year 1761, but it received no considerable degree of strength until the year 1765; when the acquisition of the DUANNE opened a wide field for all projects of this nature."—_Report of a Committee on Affairs of India_, in _Burke's Life and Works_, vi. 447. DEWAUNY, DEWANNY, adj. Civil, as distinguished from Criminal; _e.g._ _Dīwānī 'Adālat_ as opposite to _Faujdāri Adālat_. (See ADAWLUT). The use of _Diwāni_ for civil as opposed to criminal is probably modern and Indian. For Kaempfer in his account of the Persian administration at the end of the 17th century, has: "DIWAEN _begì_, id est, _Supremus_ criminalis _Judicii Dominus_ ... de latrociniis et homicidiis non modo in hâc Regiâ metropoli, verùm etiam in toto Regno disponendi facultatem habet."—_Amoenit. Exot._ 80. DHALL, DOLL, s. Hind. _dāl_, a kind of pulse much used in India, both by natives as a kind of porridge, and by Europeans as an ingredient in KEDGEREE (q.v.), or to mix with rice as a breakfast dish. It is best represented in England by what are called 'split pease.' The proper _dāl_, which Wilson derives from the Skt. root _dal_, 'to divide' (and which thus corresponds in meaning also to 'split pease'), is, according to the same authority, _Phaseolus aureus_: but, be that as it may, the _dāls_ most commonly in use are varieties of the shrubby plant _Cajanus Indicus_, Spreng., called in Hind. _arhar_, _rahar_, &c. It is not known where this is indigenous; [De Candolle thinks it probably a native of tropical Africa, introduced perhaps 3,000 years ago into India;] it is cultivated throughout India. The term is also applied occasionally to other pulses, such as _mūng_, _urd_, &c. (See MOONG, OORD.) It should also be noted that in its original sense _dāl_ is not the name of a particular pea, but the generic name of pulses prepared for use by being broken in a hand-mill; though the peas named are those commonly used in Upper India in this way. 1673.—"At their coming up out of the Water they bestow the largess of Rice or DOLL (an Indian Bean)."—_Fryer_, 101. 1690.—"_Kitcheree_ ... made of DOL, that is, a small round Pea, and Rice boiled together, and is very strengthening, tho' not very savoury."—_Ovington_, 310. 1727.—"They have several species of Legumen, but those of DOLL are most in use, for some DOLL and Rice being mingled together and boiled, make _Kitcheree_."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 162; [ed. 1744]. 1776.—"If a person hath bought the seeds of ... DOLL ... or such kinds of Grain, without Inspection, and in ten Days discovers any Defect in that Grain, he may return such Grain."—_Halhed, Code_, 178. 1778.—"... the essential articles of a Sepoy's diet, rice, DOLL (a species of pea), ghee (an indifferent kind of butter), &c., were not to be purchased."—_Acc. of the Gallant Defence made at Mangalore._ 1809.—"... DOL, split country peas."—_Maria Graham_, 25. [1813.—"Tuar (_cytisus cajan_, Lin.) ... is called DOHLL...."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. ii. 35.] DHAWK, s. Hind. _dhāk_; also called _palās_. A small bushy tree, _Butea frondosa_ (N. O. _Leguminosae_), which forms large tracts of jungle in the Punjab, and in many dry parts of India. Its deep orange flowers give a brilliant aspect to the jungle in the early part of the hot weather, and have suggested the occasional name of 'Flame of the Forest.' They are used for dyeing _basanto_, _basantī_, a fleeting yellow; and in preparing _Holī_ (see HOOLY) powder. The second of the two Hindī words for this tree gave a name to the famous village of _Plassy_ (_Palāśī_), and also to ancient Magadha or Behār as _Palāśa_ or _Parāśa_, whence _Parāśiya_, a man of that region, which, if Gen. Cunningham's suggestion be accepted, was the name represented by the _Prasii_ of Strabo, Pliny, and Arrian, and the _Pharrasii_ of Curtius (_Anc. Geog. of India_, p. 454). [The derivation of the word from Skt. _Prāchyās_ 'Inhabitants of the east country,' is supported by McCrindle, _Ancient India_, 365 _seq._ So the _dhāk_ tree possibly gave its name to DACCA]. 1761.—"The pioneers, agreeably to orders, dug a ditch according to custom, and placed along the brink of it an abattis of DHÁK trees, or whatever else they could find."—_Saiyid Ghulām 'Ali_, in _Elliot_, viii. 400. DHOBY, DOBIE, s. A washerman; H. _dhobī_, [from _dhonā_, Skt. _dhāv_, 'to wash.'] In colloquial Anglo-Indian use all over India. A common H. proverb runs: _Dhobī kā kuttā kā sā, na ghar kā na ghāṭ kā_, _i.e._ "Like a DHOBY'S dog belonging neither to the house nor to the river side." [DHOBY'S itch is a troublesome cutaneous disease supposed to be communicated by clothes from the wash, and DHOBY'S earth is a whitish-grey sandy efflorescence, found in many places, from which by boiling and the addition of quicklime an alkali of considerable strength is obtained. [c. 1804.—"DOBES." See under DIRZEE]. DHOOLY, DOOLIE, s. A covered litter; Hind. _ḍolī_. It consists of a cot or frame, suspended by the four corners from a bamboo pole, and is carried by two or four men (see figure in _Herklots, Qanoon-e-Islam_, pl. vii. fig. 4). _Ḍoli_ is from _ḍolnā_, 'to swing.' The word is also applied to the meat- (or milk-) safe, which is usually slung to a tree, or to a hook in the verandah. As it is lighter and cheaper than a palankin it costs less both to buy or hire and to carry, and is used by the poorer classes. It also forms the usual ambulance of the Indian army. Hence the familiar story of the orator in Parliament who, in celebrating a battle in India, spoke of the "ferocious _Doolies_ rushing down from the mountain and carrying off the wounded"; a story which, to our regret, we have not been able to verify. [According to one account the words were used by Burke: "After a sanguinary engagement, the said Warren Hastings had actually ordered ferocious _Doolys_ to seize upon the wounded" (2nd ser. _Notes & Queries_, iv. 367). [But Burke knew too much of India to make this mistake. In the _Calcutta Review_ (Dec. 1846, p. 286, footnote) Herbert Edwardes, writing on the first Sikh War, says: "It is not long since a member of the British Legislature, recounting the incidents of one of our Indian fights, informed his countrymen that 'the ferocious _Dūlī_' rushed from the hills and carried off the wounded soldiers."] _Dūla_ occurs in _Ibn Batuta_, but the translators render '_palankin_,' and do not notice the word. c. 1343.—"The principal vehicle of the people (of Malabar) is a DŪLA, carried on the shoulders of slaves and hired men. Those who do not ride in a _dūla_, whoever they may be, go on foot."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 73. c. 1590.—"The _Kahárs_ or _Pálkí-bearers_. They form a class of foot servants peculiar to India. With their _pálkís_ ... and DÚLÍS, they walk so evenly that the man inside is not inconvenienced by any jolting."—_Āīn_, i. 254; [and see the account of the _sukhāsan_, _ibid._ ii. 122]. 1609.—"He turned _Moore_, and bereaved his elder Brother of this holde by this stratageme. He invited him and his women to a Banket, which his Brother requiting with like inuitation of him and his, in steed of women he sends choice Souldiers well appointed, and close couered, two and two in a DOWLE."—_Hawkins_, in _Purchas_, i. 435. 1662.—"The Rájah and the Phúkans travel in singhásans, and chiefs and rich people in DÚLÍS, made in a most ridiculous way."—_Mir Jumlah's Invasion of Asam_, tr. by _Blochmann_, in _J. As. Soc. Ben._, xli., pt. I. 80. 1702.—"... un DOULI, c'est une voiture moins honorable que le palanquin."—_Lettres Edif._ xi. 143. c. 1760.—"DOOLIES are much of the same material as the _andolas_ [see ANDOR]; but made of the meanest materials."—_Grose_, i. 155. c. 1768.—"... leaving all his wounded ... on the field of battle, telling them to be of good cheer, for that he would send DOOLIES for them from Astara...."—_H. of Hydur Naik_, 226. 1774.—"If by a DOOLEY, chairs, or any other contrivance they can be secured from the fatigues and hazards of the way, the expense is to be no objection."—_Letter of W. Hastings_, in _Markham's Tibet_, 18. 1785.—"You must despatch DOOLIES to Dhârwâr to bring back the wounded men."—_Letters of Tippoo_, 133. 1789.—"... DOOLIES, or sick beds, which are a mean representation of a palanquin: the number attached to a corps is in the proportion of one to every ten men, with four bearers to each."—_Munro, Narrative_, 184. 1845.—"Head Qrs., Kurrachee, 27 Decr., 1845. "The Governor desires that it may be made known to the DOOLEE-_wallas_ and Camel-men, that no increase of wages shall be given to them. They are very highly paid. If any man deserts, the Governor will have him pursued by the police, and if caught he shall be hanged."—_G. O. by Sir Charles Napier_, 113. 1872.—"At last ... a woman arrived from Dargánagar with a DÚLÍ and two bearers, for carrying Máláti."—_Govinda Samanta_, ii. 7. 1880.—"The consequence of holding that this would be a Trust enforceable in a Court of Law would be so monstrous that persons would be probably startled ... if it be a Trust, then every one of those persons in England or in India—from persons of the highest rank down to the lowest DHOOLIE-_bearer_, might file a bill for the administration of the Trust."—_Ld. Justice James_, Judgment on the Kirwee and Banda Prize Appeal, 13th April. 1883.—"I have great pleasure here in bearing my testimony to the courage and devotion of the Indian DHOOLY-bearers. I ... never knew them shrink from the dangers of the battle-field, or neglect or forsake a wounded European. I have several times seen one of these bearers killed and many of them disabled while carrying a wounded soldier out of action."—_Surgeon-General Munro, C.B., Reminiscences of Mil. Service with the 93rd Sutherland Highlanders_, p. 193. DHOON, s. Hind. _dūn_. A word in N. India specially applied to the flat valleys, parallel to the base of the Himālaya, and lying between the rise of that mountain mass and the low tertiary ranges known as the sub-Himālayan or SIWĀLIK Hills (q.v.), or rather between the interior and exterior of these ranges. The best known of these valleys is the _Dūn_ of Dehra, below Mussooree, often known as "the DHOON"; a form of expression which we see by the second quotation to be old. 1526.—"In the language of Hindustân they call a _Jûlga_ (or dale) DÛN. The finest running water in Hindustân is that in this DÛN."—_Baber_, 299. 1654-55.—"Khalilu-lla Khan ... having reached the DÚN, which is a strip of country lying outside of Srínagar, 20 _kos_ long and 5 broad, one extremity of its length being bounded by the river Jumna, and the other by the Ganges."—_Sháh-Jahán-Náma_, in _Elliot_, vii. 106. 1814.—"_Me voici_ in the far-famed DHOON, the _Tempe_ of Asia.... The fort stands on the summit of an almost inaccessible mountain ... it will be a tough job to take it; but by the 1st proximo I think I shall have it, _auspice Deo_."—In _Asiatic Journal_, ii. 151; ext. of letter from Sir Rollo Gillespie before Kalanga, dated 29th Oct. He fell next day. 1879.—"The Sub-Himalayan Hills ... as a general rule ... consist of two ranges, separated by a broad flat valley, for which the name '_dūn_' (DOON) has been adopted.... When the outer of these ranges is wanting, as is the case below Naini Tal and Darjiling, the whole geographical feature might escape notice, the inner range being confounded with the spurs of the mountains."—_Manual of the Geology of India_, 521. DHOTY, s. Hind. _dhotī_. The loin-cloth worn by all the respectable Hindu castes of Upper India, wrapt round the body, the end being then passed between the legs and tucked in at the waist, so that a festoon of calico hangs down to either knee. [It is mentioned, not by name, by Arrian (_Indika_, 16) as "an under garment of cotton which reaches below the knee, half way to the ankle"; and the Orissa _dhotī_ of 1200 years ago, as shown on the monuments, does not differ from the mode of the present time, save that men of rank wore a jewelled girdle with a pendant in front. (_Rajendralala Mitra, Indo-Aryans_, i. 187).] The word _duttee_ in old trade lists of cotton goods is possibly the same; [but at the present time a coarse cotton cloth woven by Dhers in Surat is known as _Doti_.] [1609.—"Here is also a strong sort of cloth called DHOOTIE."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 29. [1614.—"20 corge of strong DUTTIES, such as may be fit for making and mending sails."—_Forster, Letters_, ii. 219. [1615.—"200 peeces DUTTS."—_Cocks's Diary_, i. 83.] 1622.—"Price of calicoes, DUTTEES fixed." * * * * * "List of goods sold, including diamonds, pepper, bastas, (read _baftas_), DUTTEES, and silks from Persia."—_Court Minutes_, &c., in _Sainsbury_, iii. 24. 1810.—"... a DOTEE or waist-cloth."—_Williamson, V. M._ i. 247. 1872.—"The human figure which was moving with rapid strides had no other clothing than a DHUTI wrapped round the waist, and descending to the knee-joints."—_Govinda Samanta_, i. 8. DHOW, DOW, s. The last seems the more correct, though not perhaps the more common. The term is common in Western India, and on various shores of the Arabian sea, and is used on the E. African coast for craft in general (see _Burton_, in _J.R.G.S._ xxix. 239); but in the mouths of Englishmen on the western seas of India it is applied specially to the old-fashioned vessel of Arab build, with a long GRAB stem, _i.e._ rising at a long slope from the water, and about as long as the keel, usually with one mast and lateen-rig. There are the lines of a _dow_, and a technical description, by Mr. Edie, in _J. R. As. Soc._, vol. i. p. 11. The slaving _dow_ is described and illustrated in Capt. Colomb's _Slave-catching in the Indian Ocean_; see also Capt. W. F. Owen's _Narrative_ (1833), p. 385, [i. 384 _seq._]. Most people suppose the word to be Arabic, and it is in (Johnson's) Richardson (_dāo_) as an Arabic word. But no Arabic scholar whom we have consulted admits it to be genuine Arabic. Can it possibly have been taken from Pers. _dav_, 'running'? [The _N.E.D._ remarks that if _Tava_ (in _Ath. Nikitin_, below) be the same, it would tend to localise the word at Ormus in the Persian Gulf.] Capt. Burton identifies it with the word _zabra_ applied in the _Roteiro_ of Vasco's Voyage (p. 37) to a native vessel at Mombasa. But _zabra_ or _zavra_ was apparently a Basque name for a kind of craft in Biscay (see s.v. _Bluteau_, and the _Dicc. de la Lingua Castel._, vol. vi. 1739). _Dāo_ or _Dāva_ is indeed in Molesworth's _Mahr. Dict._ as a word in that language, but this gives no assurance of origin. Anglo-Indians on the west coast usually employ _dhow_ and _buggalow_ interchangeably. The word is used on Lake V. Nyanza. c. 1470.—"I shipped my horses in a TAVA, and sailed across the Indian Sea in ten days to Moshkat."—_Ath. Nikitin_, p. 8, in _India in XVth Cent._ " "So I imbarked in a TAVA, and settled to pay for my passage to Hormuz two pieces of gold."—_Ibid._ 30. 1785.—"A DOW, the property of Rutn Jee and Jeewun Doss, merchants of _Muscat_, having in these days been dismasted in a storm, came into Byte Koal (see BATCUL), a seaport belonging to the Sircar...."—_Tippoo's Letters_, 181. 1786.—"We want 10 shipwrights acquainted with the construction of DOWS. Get them together and despatch them hither."—_Tippoo_ to his Agent at Muskat, _ibid._ 234. 1810.—"Close to Calcutta, it is the busiest scene we can imagine; crowded with ships and boats of every form,—here a fine English East Indiaman, there a grab or a DOW from Arabia."—_Maria Graham_, 142. 1814.—"The different names given to these ships (at Jedda), as _Say_, _Seume_, _Merkeb_, _Sambouk_ [see SAMBOOK], DOW, denote their size; the latter only, being the largest, perform the voyage to India."—_Burckhardt, Tr. in Arabia_, 1829, 4to, p. 22. 1837.—"Two young princes ... nephews of the King of Hinzuan or Joanna ... came in their own DHOW on a visit to the Government."—_Smith, Life of Dr. J. Wilson_, 253. 1844.—"I left the hospitable village of Takaungu in a small boat, called a 'DAW' by the Suahilis ... the smallest sea-going vessel."—_Krapf_, p. 117. 1865.—"The goods from Zanzibar (to the Seychelles) were shipped in a DHOW, which ran across in the month of May; and this was, I believe, the first native craft that had ever made the passage."—_Pelly_, in _J.R.G.S._ xxxv. 234. 1873.—"If a pear be sharpened at the thin end, and then cut in half longitudinally, two models will have been made, resembling in all essential respects the ordinary slave DHOW."—_Colomb_, 35. " "DHOW Chasing in Zanzibar Waters and on the Eastern Coast of Africa ... by Capt. G. L. Sulivan, R.N.," 1873. 1880.—"The third division are the Mozambiques or African slaves, who have been brought into the country from time immemorial by the Arab slave-trading DHOWS."—_Sibree's Great African Island_, 182. 1883.—"DHAU is a large vessel which is falling into disuse.... Their origin is in the Red Sea. The word is used vaguely, and is applied to baghlas (see BUGGALOW)."—_Bombay Gazetteer_, xiii. 717 _seq._ DHURMSALLA, s. H. and Mahr. _dharm-śālā_, 'pious edifice'; a rest-house for wayfarers, corresponding to the S. Indian CHOULTRY or CHUTTRUM (q.v.). 1826.—"We alighted at a DURHMSALLAH where several horsemen were assembled."—_Pandurang Hari_, 254; [ed. 1873, ii. 66]. DHURNA, TO SIT, v. In H. _dharnā denā_ or _baiṭhnā_, Skt. _dhṛi_, 'to hold.' A mode of extorting payment or compliance with a demand, effected by the complainant or creditor sitting at the debtor's door, and there remaining without tasting food till his demand shall be complied with, or (sometimes) by threatening to do himself some mortal violence if it be not complied with. Traces of this custom in some form are found in many parts of the world, and Sir H. Maine (see below) has quoted a remarkable example from the Irish Brehon Laws. There was a curious variety of the practice, in arrest for debt, current in S. India, which is described by Marco Polo and many later travellers (see _M. P._, 2nd ed., ii. 327, 335, [and for N. India, _Crooke, Pop. Rel. and Folklore_, ii. 42, _seq._]). The practice of _dharnā_ is made an offence under the Indian Penal Code. There is a systematic kind of _dharnā_ practised by classes of beggars, _e.g._ in the Punjab by a class called _Tasmīwālās_, or 'strap-riggers,' who twist a leather strap round the neck, and throw themselves on the ground before a shop, until alms are given; [_Dorīwālās_, who threaten to hang themselves; _Dandīwālās_, who rattle sticks, and stand cursing till they get alms; _Urimārs_, who simply stand before a shop all day, and _Gurzmārs_ and _Chharimārs_, who cut themselves with knives and spiked clubs] (see _Ind. Antiq._ i. 162, [_Herklots, Qanoon-e-Islam_, ed. 1863, p. 193 _seq._]). It appears from Elphinstone (below) that the custom sometimes received the Ar. Pers. name of _takāẓa_, 'dunning' or 'importunity.' c. 1747.—"While Nundi Raj, the Dulwai (see DALAWAY), was encamped at Sutti Mangul, his troops, for want of pay, placed him in DHURNA.... Hurree Singh, forgetting the ties of salt or gratitude to his master, in order to obtain his arrears of pay, forbade the sleeping and eating of the Dulwai, by placing him in DHURNA ... and that in so great a degree as even to stop the water used in his kitchen. The Dulwai, losing heart from this rigour, with his clothes and the vessels of silver and gold used in travelling, and a small sum of money, paid him off and discharged him."—_H. of Hydur Naik_, 41 _seq._ c. 1794.—"The practice called DHARNA, which may be translated caption, or arrest."—_Sir J. Shore_, in _As. Res._ iv. 144. 1808.—"A remarkable circumstance took place yesterday. Some Sirdars put the Maharaja (Sindia) in DHURNA. He was angry, and threatened to put them to death. Bhugwunt Ras Byse, their head, said, 'Sit still; put us to death.' Sindia was enraged, and ordered him to be paid and driven from camp. He refused to go.... The bazaars were shut the whole day; troops were posted to guard them and defend the tents.... At last the mutineers marched off, and all was settled."—_Elphinstone's Diary_, in _Life_, i. 179 _seq._ 1809.—"Seendhiya (_i.e._ Sindia), who has been lately plagued by repeated D'HURNAS, seems now resolved to partake also in the active part of the amusement: he had permitted this same Patunkur, as a signal mark of favour, to borrow 50,000 rupees from the _Khasgee_, or private treasury.... The time elapsed without the agreement having been fulfilled; and Seendhiya immediately dispatched the treasurer to sit D'HURNA on his behalf at Patunkur's tents."—_Broughton, Letters from a Mahratta Camp_, 169 _seq._; [ed. 1892, 127]. [1812.—Morier (_Journey through Persia_, 32) describes similar proceedings by a Dervish at Bushire.] 1819.—"It is this which is called _tukaza_[108] by the Mahrattas.... If a man have demand from (? upon) his inferior or equal, he places him under restraint, prevents his leaving his house or eating, and even compels him to sit in the sun until he comes to some accommodation. If the debtor were a superior, the creditor had first recourse to supplications and appeals to the honour and sense of shame of the other party; he laid himself on his threshold, threw himself in his road, clamoured before his door, or he employed others to do this for him; he would even sit down and fast before the debtor's door, during which time the other was compelled to fast also; or he would appeal to the gods, and invoke their curses upon the person by whom he was injured."—_Elphinstone_, in _Life_, ii. 87. 1837.[109]—"Whoever voluntarily causes or attempts to cause any person to do anything which that person is not legally bound to do ... by inducing ... that person to believe that he ... will become ... by some act of the offender, an object of the divine displeasure if he does not do the thing ... shall be punished with imprisonment of either description for a term which may extend to one year, or with fine, or with both. _Illustrations._ "(_a_) A. sits DHURNA at Z.'s door with the intention of causing it to be believed that by so sitting he renders Z. an object of divine displeasure. A. has committed the offence defined in this section. "(_b_) A. threatens Z. that unless Z. performs a certain act A. will kill one of A.'s own children, under such circumstances that the killing would be believed to render Z. an object of the divine displeasure. A. has committed the offence described in this section."—_Indian Penal Code_, 508, in Chap. XXII., _Criminal Intimidation, Insult, and Annoyance_. 1875.—"If you have a legal claim against a man of a certain rank and you are desirous of compelling him to discharge it, the Senchus Mor tells you 'to fast upon him.'... The institution is unquestionably identical with one widely diffused throughout the East, which is called by the Hindoos 'sitting DHARNA.' It consists in sitting at the debtor's door and starving yourself till he pays. From the English point of view the practice has always been considered barbarous and immoral, and the Indian Penal Code expressly forbids it. It suggests, however, the question—what would follow if the debtor simply allowed the creditor to starve? Undoubtedly the Hindoo supposes that some supernatural penalty would follow; indeed, he generally gives definiteness to it by retaining a Brahmin to starve himself vicariously, and no Hindoo doubts what would come of causing a Brahmin's death."—_Maine, Hist. of Early Institutions_, 40. See also 297-304. 1885.—"One of the most curious practices in India is that still followed in the native states by a Brahman creditor to compel payment of his debt, and called in Hindi DHARNÁ, and in Sanskrit _ācharita_, 'customary proceeding,' or _Prāyopaveçana_, 'sitting down to die by hunger.' This procedure has long since been identified with the practice of 'fasting upon' (_troscud for_) a debtor to God or man, which is so frequently mentioned in the Irish so-called Brehon Laws.... In a MS. in the Bodleian ... there is a Middle-Irish legend which tells how St. Patrick 'fasted upon' Loegaire, the unbelieving over-king of Ireland. Loegaire's pious queen declares that she will not eat anything while Patrick is fasting. Her son Enna seeks for food. 'It is not fitting for thee,' says his mother, 'to eat food while Patrick is fasting upon you.'... It would seem from this story that in Ireland the wife and children of the debtor, and, _a fortiori_, the debtor himself, had to fast so long as the creditor fasted."—_Letter from Mr. Whitley Stokes_, in _Academy_, Sept. 12th. A striking story is told in Forbes's _Rās Māla_ (ii. 393 _seq._; [ed. 1878, p. 657]) of a farther proceeding following upon an unsuccessful DHARNĀ, put in practice by a company of Chārans, or bards, in Kathiawāṛ, to enforce payment of a debt by a chief of Jailā to one of their number. After fasting three days in vain, they proceeded from DHARNĀ to the further rite of _trāgā_ (q.v.). Some hacked their own arms; others decapitated three old women of their party, and hung their heads up as a garland at the gate. Certain of the women cut off their own breasts. The bards also pierced the throats of four of the older men with spikes, and took two young girls and dashed their brains out against the town-gate. Finally the Chāran creditor soaked his quilted clothes in oil, and set fire to himself. As he burned to death he cried out, 'I am now dying, but I will become a headless ghost (_Kavīs_) in the Palace, and will take the chief's life, and cut off his posterity!' DIAMOND HARBOUR, n.p. An anchorage in the Hoogly below Calcutta, 30 m. by road, and 41 by river. It was the usual anchorage of the old Indiamen in the mercantile days of the E. I. Company. In the oldest charts we find the "Diamond Sand," on the western side of what is now called Diamond Harbour, and on some later charts, Diamond Point. 1683.—"We anchored this night on ye head of ye DIAMOND Sand. "_Jan. 26._ This morning early we weighed anchor ... but got no further than the Point of Kegaria Island" (see KEDGEREE).—_Hedges, Diary_, Hak. Soc. i. 64. (See also ROGUE'S RIVER.) DIDWAN, s. P. _dīdbān_, _dīdwān_, 'a look-out,' 'watchman,' 'guard,' 'messenger.' [1679.—See under AUMILDAR, TRIPLICANE. [1680.—See under JUNCAMEER. [1683-4.—"... three yards of Ordinary Broadcloth and five Pagodas to the DITHWAN that brought the Phirmaund...."—_Pringle, Diary of Ft. St. Geo._, 1st ser. iii. 4.] DIGGORY, DIGRĪ, DEGREE, s. Anglo-Hindustani of law-court jargon for 'decree.' [1866.—"This is grand, thought bold Bhuwanee Singh, DIGGREE _to pāh, lekin roopyea to morpāss bah_, 'He has got his decree, but I have the money.'"—_Confessions of an Orderly_, 138.] DIKK, s. Worry, trouble, botheration; what the Italians call _seccatura_. This is the Anglo-Indian use. But the word is more properly adjective, Ar.-P.-H. _diḳ_, _diḳḳ_, 'vexed, worried,' and so _diḳḳ honā_, 'to be worried.' [The noun _diḳḳ-dārī_, 'worry,' in vulgar usage, has become an adjective.] 1873.— "And Beaufort learned in the law, And Atkinson the Sage, And if his locks are white as snow, 'Tis more from DIKK than age!" _Wilfrid Heeley, A Lay of Modern Darjeeling._ [1889.—"Were the Company's pumps to be beaten by the vagaries of that DIKHDARI, Tarachunda nuddee?"—_R. Kipling, In Black and White_, 52.] DINAPORE, n.p. A well-known cantonment on the right bank of the Ganges, being the station of the great city of Patna. The name is properly _Dānāpur_. Ives (1755) writes _Dunapoor_ (p. 167). The cantonment was established under the government of Warren Hastings about 1772, but we have failed to ascertain the exact date. [Cruso, writing in 1785, speaks of the cantonments having cost the Company 25 lakhs of rupees. (_Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. ii. 445). There were troops there in 1773 (_Gleig, Life of Warren Hastings_, i. 297).] DĪNĀR, s. This word is not now in any Indian use. But it is remarkable as a word introduced into Skt. at a comparatively early date. "The names of the Arabic pieces of money ... are all taken from the coins of the Lower Roman Empire. Thus, the copper piece was called _fals_ from _follis_; the silver _dirham_ from _drachma_, and the gold DĪNĀR, from _denarius_, which, though properly a silver coin, was used generally to denote coins of other metals, as the _denarius aeris_, and the _denarius auri_, or _aureus_" (_James Prinsep, in Essays_, &c., ed. by _Thomas_, i. 19). But it was long before the rise of Islām that the knowledge and name of the _denarius_ as applied to a gold coin had reached India. The inscription on the east gate of the great tope at Sanchi is probably the oldest instance preserved, though the date of that is a matter greatly disputed. But in the _Amarakosha_ (c. A.D. 500) we have 'DĪNĀRE _'pi cha nishkah_,' _i.e._ 'a _nishkah_ (or gold coin) is the same as DĪNĀRA.' And in the _Kalpasūtra_ of Bhadrabāhu (of about the same age) § 36, we have 'dīnāra _mālaya_,' 'a necklace of DĪNĀRS,' mentioned (see _Max Müller_ below). The _dīnār_ in modern Persia is a very small imaginary coin, of which 10,000 make a TOMAUN (q.v.). In the Middle Ages we find Arabic writers applying the term _dīnār_ both to the staple gold coin (corresponding to the gold mohr of more modern times) and to the staple silver coin (corresponding to what has been called since the 16th century the rupee). [Also see _Yule, Cathay_, ii. 439 _seqq._ See DEANER.] A.D. (?) "The son of Amuka ... having made salutation to the eternal gods and goddesses, has given a piece of ground purchased at the legal rate; also five temples, and twenty-five (thousand?) DÍNÁRS ... as an act of grace and benevolence of the great emperor Chandragupta."—_Inscription on Gateway at Sanchi_ (_Prinsep's Essays_, i. 246). A.D. (?) "Quelque temps après, à Pataliputra, un autre homme devoué aux Brahmanes renversa une statue de Bouddha aux pieds d'un mendiant, qui la mit en pièces. Le roi (Açoka) ... fit proclamer cet ordre: Celui qui m'apportera la tête d'un mendiant brahmanique, recevra de moi un DÎNÂRA."—Tr. of _Divya avadâna_, in _Burnouf, Int. à l'Hist. du Bouddhisme Indien_, p. 422. c. 1333.—"The _lak_ is a sum of 100,000 DĪNĀRS (_i.e._ of silver); this sum is equivalent to 10,000 DĪNĀRS of gold, Indian money; and the Indian (gold) DĪNĀR is worth 2½ DĪNĀRS in money of the West (_Maghrab_)."—_Ibn Batuta_, iii. 106. 1859.—"Cosmas Indicopleustes remarked that the Roman denarius was received all over the world;[110] and how the denarius came to mean in India a gold ornament we may learn from a passage in the 'Life of Mahâvîra.' There it is said that a lady had around her neck a string of grains and golden DINARS, and Stevenson adds that the custom of stringing coins together, and adorning with them children especially, is still very common in India."—_Max Müller, Hist. of Sanskrit Literature_, 247. DINGY, DINGHY, s. Beng. _diṇgī_; [H. _dingī_, _dengī_, another form of _dongī_, Skt. _droṇa_, 'a trough.'] A small boat or skiff; sometimes also 'a canoe,' _i.e._ dug out of a single trunk. This word is not merely Anglo-Indian; it has become legitimately incorporated in the vocabulary of the British navy, as the name of the smallest ship's boat; [in this sense, according to the _N.E.D._, first in _Midshipman Easy_ (1836)]. _Dingā_ occurs as the name of some kind of war-boat used by the Portuguese in the defence of Hugli in 1631 ("Sixty-four large DÍNGAS"; _Elliot_, vii. 34). The word _dingī_ is also used for vessels of size in the quotation from Tippoo. Sir J. Campbell, in the _Bombay Gazetteer_, says that _dhangī_ is a large vessel belonging to the Mekrān coast; the word is said to mean 'a log' in Bilūchī. In Guzerat the larger vessel seems to be called _dangā_; and besides this there is _dhangī_, like a canoe, but _built_, not dug out. [1610.—"I have brought with me the pinnace and her GINGE for better performance."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 61.] 1705.—"... pour aller à terre on est obligé de se servir d'un petit Bateau dont les bords sont très hauts, qu'on appelle DINGUES...."—_Luiller_, 39. 1785.—"Propose to the merchants of _Muscat_ ... to bring hither, on the DINGIES, such horses as they may have for sale; which, being sold to us, the owner can carry back the produce in rice."—_Letters of Tippoo_, 6. 1810.—"On these larger pieces of water there are usually canoes, or DINGIES."—_Williamson, V. M._ ii. 59. [1813.—"The Indian pomegranates ... are by no means equal to those brought from Arabia by the Muscat DINGEYS."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. i. 468.] 1878.—"I observed among a crowd of DINGHIES, one contained a number of native commercial agents."—_Life in the Mofussil_, i. 18. DIRZEE, s. P. _darzī_, H. _darzī_ and vulgarly _darjī_; [_darz_, 'a rent, seam.'] A tailor. [1623.—"The street, which they call TERZI Caravanserai, that is the Tayler's Inn."—_P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. i. 95.] c. 1804.—"In his place we took other servants, DIRGES and _Dobes_, and a _Sais_ for Mr. Sherwood, who now got a pony."—_Mrs. Sherwood, Autobiog._ 283. 1810.—"The DIRDJEES, or taylors, in Bombay, are Hindoos of respectable caste."—_Maria Graham_, 30. DISPATCHADORE, s. This curious word was apparently a name given by the Portuguese to certain officials in Cochin-China. We know it only in the document quoted: 1696.—"The 23 I was sent to the Under-DISPATCHADORE, who I found with my _Scrutore_ before him. I having the _key_, he desired me to open it."—_Bowyear's Journal at Cochin China_, in _Dalrymple, Or. Rep._ i. 77; also "was made _Under-Customer_ or DESPATCHADORE" (_ibid._ 81); and again: "The Chief DISPATCHADORE of the Strangers" (84). DISSAVE, DISSAVA, &c., s. Singh. _disāva_ (Skt. _deśa_, 'a country,' &c.), 'Governor of a Province,' under the Candyan Government. _Disave_, as used by the English in the gen. case, adopted from the native expression _disave mahatmya_, 'Lord of the Province.' It is now applied by the natives to the Collector or "Government Agent." (See DESSAYE.) 1681.—"Next under the _Adigars_ are the DISSAUVA'S who are Governours over provinces and counties of the land."—_Knox_, p. 50. 1685.—"... un DISSAVA qui est comme un General Chingulais, ou Gouverneur des armées d'une province."—_Ribeyro_ (Fr. tr.), 102. 1803.—"... the DISSAUVAS ... are governors of the corles or districts, and are besides the principal military commanders."—_Percival's Ceylon_, 258. 1860.—"... the DISSAVE of Oovah, who had been sent to tranquillize the disturbed districts, placed himself at the head of the insurgents" (in 1817).—_Tennent's Ceylon_, ii. 91. DITCH, DITCHER. Disparaging sobriquets for Calcutta and its European citizens, for the rationale of which see MAHRATTA DITCH. DIU, n.p. A port at the south end of Peninsular Guzerat. The town stands on an island, whence its name, from Skt. _dvīpa_. The Portuguese were allowed to build a fort here by treaty with Bahādur Shāh of Guzerat, in 1535. It was once very famous for the sieges which the Portuguese successfully withstood (1538 and 1545) against the successors of Bahādur Shāh [see the account in _Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. i. 37 _seq._]. It still belongs to Portugal, but is in great decay. [Tavernier (ed. _Ball_, ii. 35) dwells on the advantages of its position.] c. 700.—Chinese annals of the T'ang dynasty mention TIYU as a port touched at by vessels bound for the Persian Gulf, about 10 days before reaching the Indus. See _Deguignes_, in _Mém. de l'Acad. Inscript._ xxxii. 367. 1516.—"... there is a promontory, and joining close to it is a small island which contains a very large and fine town, which the Malabars call DIUXA and the Moors of the country call it DIU. It has a very good harbour," &c.—_Barbosa_, 59. 1572.— "Succeder-lhe-ha alli Castro, que o estandarte Portuguez terá sempre levantado, Conforme successor ao succedido; Que hum ergue DIO, outro o defende erguido." _Camões_, x. 67. By Burton: "Castro succeeds, who Lusias estandard shall bear for ever in the front to wave; Successor the Succeeded's work who endeth; that buildeth DIU, this builded DIU defendeth." 1648.—"At the extremity of this Kingdom, and on a projecting point towards the south lies the city DIU, where the Portuguese have 3 strong castles; this city is called by both Portuguese and Indians DIVE (the last letter, _e_, being pronounced somewhat softly), a name which signifies 'Island.'"—_Van Twist_, 13. 1727.—"DIU is the next Port.... It is one of the best built Cities, and best fortified by Nature and Art, that I ever saw in India, and its stately Buildings of free Stone and Marble, are sufficient Witnesses of its ancient Grandeur and Opulency; but at present not above one-fourth of the City is inhabited."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 137; [ed. 1744, i. 136]. DIUL-SIND, n.p. A name by which Sind is often called in early European narratives, taken up by the authors, no doubt, like so many other prevalent names, from the Arab traders who had preceded them. _Dewal_ or _Daibul_ was a once celebrated city and seaport of Sind, mentioned by all the old Arabian geographers, and believed to have stood at or near the site of modern _Karāchī_. It had the name from a famous temple (_devālya_), probably a Buddhist shrine, which existed there, and which was destroyed by the Mahommedans in 711. The name of _Dewal_ long survived the city itself, and the specific addition of _Sind_ or _Sindī_ being added, probably to distinguish it from some other place of resembling name, the name of _Dewal-Sind_ or _Sindi_ came to be attached to the delta of the Indus. c. 700.—The earliest mention of Dewal that we are aware of is in a notice of Chinese Voyages to the Persian Gulf under the T'ang dynasty (7th and 8th centuries) quoted by Deguignes. In this the ships, after leaving _Tiyu_ (DIU) sailed 10 days further to another TIYU near the great river _Milan_ or _Sinteu_. This was, no doubt, DEWAL near the great _Mihrān_ or _Sindhu_, _i.e._ Indus.—_Mém. de l'Acad. des Insc._ xxxii. 367. c. 880.—"There was at DEBAL a lofty temple (_budd_) surmounted by a long pole, and on the pole was fixed a red flag, which when the breeze blew was unfurled over the city.... Muhammad informed Hajjáj of what he had done, and solicited advice.... One day a reply was received to this effect:—'Fix the manjaník ... call the manjaník-master, and tell him to aim at the flagstaff of which you have given a description.' So he brought down the flagstaff, and it was broken; at which the infidels were sore afflicted."—_Bilāḍuri_, in _Elliot_, i. 120. c. 900.—"From Nármasírá to DEBAL is 8 days' journey, and from DEBAL to the junction of the river Mihrán with the sea, is 2 parasangs."—_Ibn Khordádbah_, in _Elliot_, i. 15. 976.—"The City of DEBAL is to the west of the Mihrán, towards the sea. It is a large mart, and the port not only of this, but of the neighbouring regions...."—_Ibn Haukal_, in _Elliot_, i. 37. c. 1150.—"The place is inhabited only because it is a station for the vessels of Sind and other countries ... ships laden with the productions of 'Umán, and the vessels of China and India come to DEBAL."—_Idrisi_, in _Elliot_, i. p. 77. 1228.—"All that country down to the seashore was subdued. Malik Sinán-ud-dín Habsh, chief of DEWAL and SIND, came and did homage to the Sultan."—_Ṭabaḳāt-i-Nāsiri_, in _Elliot_, ii. 326. [1513.—"And thence we had sight of DIULCINDY."—_Albuquerque, Cartas_, p. 239.] 1516.—"Leaving the Kingdom of Ormuz ... the coast goes to the South-east for 172 leagues as far as DIULCINDE, entering the Kingdom of ULCINDE, which is between Persia and India."—_Barbosa_, 49. 1553.—"From this Cape Jasque to the famous river Indus are 200 leagues, in which space are these places Guadel, Calara, Calamente, and DIUL, the last situated on the most westerly mouth of the Indus."—_De Barros_, Dec. I. liv. ix. cap. i. c. 1554.—"If you guess that you may be drifting to Jaked ... you must try to go to Karaushī, or to enter Khur (the estuary of) DIÚL SIND."—_The Mohit_, in _J. As. Soc. Ben._ v. 463. " "He offered me the town of Lahori, _i.e._ DIULI SIND, but as I did not accept it I begged him for leave to depart."—_Sidi 'Ali Kapudān_, in _Journ. As._ 1st Ser. tom. ix. 131. [1557.—Couto says that the Italians who travelled overland before the Portuguese discovered the sea route 'found on the other side on the west those people called DIULIS, so called from their chief city named DIUL, where they settled, and whence they passed to CINDE.'] 1572.— "Olha a terra de ULCINDE fertilissima E de Jaquete a intima enseada." _Camões_, x. cvi. 1614.—"At DIULSINDE the _Expedition_ in her former Voyage had deliuered Sir Robert Sherley the Persian Embassadour."—_Capt. W. Peyton_, in _Purchas_, i. 530. [1616.—"The riuer Indus doth not powre himself into the sea by the bay of Cambaya, but far westward, at SINDU."—_Sir T. Roe_, Hak. Soc. i. 122.] 1638.—"Les Perses et les Arabes donnent au Royaume de _Sindo_ le nom de DIUL."—_Mandelslo_, 114. c. 1650.—DIUL is marked in Blaeu's great Atlas on the W. of the most westerly mouth of the Indus. c. 1666.—"... la ville la plus Méridionale est DIUL. On la nomme encore DIUL-SIND, et autrefois on l'a appellée DOBIL.... Il y a des Orientaux qui donnent le nom de DIUL au Païs de Sinde."—_Thevenot_, v. 158. 1727.—"All that shore from _Jasques_ to _Sindy_, inhabited by uncivilized People, who admit of no Commerce with Strangers, tho' Guaddel and DIUL, two Sea-ports, did about a Century ago afford a good Trade."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 115; [ed. 1744]. 1753.—"Celui (le bras du Sind) de la droite, après avoir passé à Fairuz, distant ce Mansora de trois journées selon Edrisi, se rend à _Debil_ ou DIVL, au quel nom on ajoûte quelque fois celui de SINDI.... La ville est située sur une langue de terre en forme de peninsule, d'où je pense que lui vient son nom actuel de DIUL ou _Divl_, formé du mot Indien _Div_, qui signifie une île. D'Herbelot ... la confond avec _Diu_, dont la situation est à l'entrée du Golfe de Cambaye."—_D'Anville_, p. 40. DOAB, s. and n.p. P.—H. _doāb_, 'two waters,' _i.e._ 'Mesopotamia,' the tract between two confluent rivers. In Upper India, when used absolutely, the term always indicates the tract between the Ganges and Jumna. Each of the like tracts in the Punjab has its distinctive name, several of them compounded of the names of the limiting rivers, _e.g._ _Rīchnā Doāb_, between Rāvī and Chenāb, _Jech Doāb_, between Jelam and Chenāb, &c. These names are said to have been invented by the Emperor Akbar. [_Āīn_, ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 311 _seq._] The only _Doāb_ known familiarly by that name in the south of India is the _Raichūr Doāb_ in the Nizam's country, lying between the Kistna and Tungabhadra. DOAI! DWYE! Interj. Properly H. _dohāī_, or _dūhāī_, Gujarātī _dawāhī_, an exclamation (hitherto of obscure etymology) shouted aloud by a petitioner for redress at a Court of Justice, or as any one passes who is supposed to have it in his power to aid in rendering the justice sought. It has a kind of analogy, as Thevenot pointed out over 200 years ago, to the old Norman _Haro! Haro! viens à mon aide, mon Prince!_[111] but does not now carry the privilege of the Norman cry; though one may conjecture, both from Indian analogies and from the statement of Ibn Batuta quoted below, that it once did. Every Englishman in Upper India has often been saluted by the calls of, 'DOHĀI _Khudāwand kī_! DOHĀI _Mahārāj_! DOHĀI _Kompanī Bahādur_!' 'Justice, my Lord! Justice, O King! Justice, O Company!'—perhaps in consequence of some oppression by his followers, perhaps in reference to some grievance with which he has no power to interfere. "Until 1860 no one dared to ignore the appeal of DOHĀĪ to a native Prince within his territory. I have heard a serious charge made against a person for calling the DOHĀĪ needlessly" (_M.-Gen. Keatinge_). Wilson derives the exclamation from _do_, 'two' or repeatedly, and _hāi_ 'alas,' illustrating this by the phrase '_dohāī tīhāī karnā_,' 'to make exclamation (or invocation of justice) twice and thrice.' [Platts says, _do-hāy_, Skt. _hrī-hāhā_,' a crying twice "alas!"] This phrase, however, we take to be merely an example of the 'striving after meaning,' usual in cases where the real origin of the phrase is forgotten. We cannot doubt that the word is really a form of the Skt. _droha_, 'injury, wrong.' And this is confirmed by the form in Ibn Batuta, and the Mahr. _durāhi_; "an exclamation or expression used in prohibiting in the name of the Raja ... implying an imprecation of his vengeance in case of disobedience" (_Molesworth's Dict._); also Tel. and Canar. _durāi_, 'protest, prohibition, caveat, or veto in arrest of proceedings' (_Wilson and C. P. B._, _MS._) c. 1340.—"It is a custom in India that when money is due from any person who is favoured by the Sultan, and the creditor wants his debt settled, he lies in wait at the Palace gate for the debtor, and when the latter is about to enter he assails him with the exclamation DARŌHAI _us-Sultan_! 'O Enemy of the Sultan.—I swear by the head of the King thou shalt not enter till thou hast paid me what thou owest.' The debtor cannot then stir from the spot, until he has satisfied the creditor, or has obtained his consent to the respite."—_Ibn Batuta_, iii. 412. The signification assigned to the words by the Moorish traveller probably only shows that the real meaning was unknown to his Musulman friends at Delhi, whilst its form strongly corroborates our etymology, and shows that it still kept close to the Sanskrit. 1609.—"He is severe enough, but all helpeth not; for his poore Riats or clownes complaine of Iniustice done them, and cry for justice at the King's hands."—_Hawkins_, in _Purchas_, i. 223. c. 1666.—"Quand on y veut arrêter une personne, on crie seulement DOA _padecha_; cette clameur a autant de force que celle de haro en Normandie; et si on defend à quelqu'un de sortir, du lieu où il est, en disant DOA _padecha_, il ne peut partir sans se rendre criminel, et il est obligé de se presentir à la Justice."—_Thevenot_, v. 61. 1834.—"The servant woman began to make a great outcry, and wanted to leave the ship, and cried DOHAEE to the Company, for she was murdered and kidnapped."—_The Baboo_, ii. 242. DOAR, n.p. A name applied to the strip of moist land, partially cultivated with rice, which extends at the foot of the Himālaya mountains to Bhotan. It corresponds to the TERAI further west; but embraces the conception of the passes or accesses to the hill country from this last verge of the plain, and is apparently the Skt. _dvāra_, a gate or entrance. [The E. DWARS of Goalpara District, and the W. DWARS of Jalpaiguri were annexed in 1864 to stop the raids of the Bhutias.] DOBUND, s. This word is not in the Hind. Dicts. (nor is it in Wilson), but it appears to be sufficiently elucidated by the quotation: 1787.—"That the power of Mr. Fraser to make DOBUNDS, or new and additional embankments in aid of the old ones ... was a power very much to be suspected, and very improper to be entrusted to a contractor who had already covenanted to keep the old _pools_ in perfect repair," &c.—_Articles against W. Hastings_, in _Burke_, vii. 98. DOLLY, s. Hind. _ḍālī_. A complimentary offering of fruit, flowers, vegetables, sweetmeats and the like, presented usually on one or more trays; also the daily basket of garden produce laid before the owner by the _Mālī_ or gardener ("The _Molly_ with his _dolly_"). The proper meaning of _ḍālī_ is a 'branch' or 'twig' (Skt. _dār_); then a 'basket,' a 'tray,' or a 'pair of trays slung to a yoke,' as used in making the offerings. Twenty years ago the custom of presenting _ḍālīs_ was innocent and merely complimentary; but, if the letter quoted under 1882 is correct, it must have grown into a gross abuse, especially in the Punjab. [The custom has now been in most Provinces regulated by Government orders.] [1832.—"A DHAULLIE is a flat basket, on which is arranged in neat order whatever fruit, vegetables, or herbs are at the time in season."—_Mrs. Meer Hassan Ali, Observations_, i. 333.] 1880.—"Brass dishes filled with pistachio nuts are displayed here and there; they are the oblations of the would-be visitors. The English call these offerings _dollies_; the natives _dáli_. They represent in the profuse East the visiting cards of the meagre West."—_Ali Baba_, 84. 1882.—"I learn that in Madras DALLIES are restricted to a single gilded orange or lime, or a tiny sugar pagoda, and Madras officers who have seen the _bushels_ of fruit, nuts, almonds, sugar-candy ... &c., received by single officials in a single day in the N.W. Provinces, and in addition the number of bottles of brandy, champagne, liquors, &c., received along with all the preceding in the Punjab, have been ... astounded that such a practice should be countenanced by Government."—_Letter in Pioneer Mail_, March 15. DOME, DHOME; in S. India commonly DOMBAREE, DOMBAR, s. Hind. _Ḍōm_ or _Ḍōmrā_. The name of a very low caste, representing some old aboriginal race, spread all over India. In many places they perform such offices as carrying dead bodies, removing carrion, &c. They are often musicians; in Oudh sweepers; in Champāran professional thieves (see _Elliot's Races of the N.W.P._, [_Risley, Tribes and Castes of Bengal_, s.v.]). It is possible, as has been suggested by some one, that the Gypsy _Romany_ is this word. c. 1328.—"There be also certain others which be called DUMBRI who eat carrion and carcases; who have absolutely no object of worship; and who have to do the drudgeries of other people, and carry loads."—_Friar Jordanus_, Hak. Soc. p. 21. 1817.—"There is yet another tribe of vagrants, who are also a separate sect. They are the class of mountebanks, buffoons, posture-masters, tumblers, dancers, and the like.... The most dissolute body is that of the DUMBARS or DUMBARU."—_Abbé Dubois_, 468. DONDERA HEAD, n.p. The southernmost point of Ceylon; called after a magnificent Buddhist shrine there, much frequented as a place of pilgrimage, which was destroyed by the Portuguese in 1587. The name is a corruption of _Dewa-nagara_, in Elu (or old Singalese) _Dewu-nuwara_; in modern Singalese _Dewuṅdara_ (_Ind. Antiq._ i. 329). The place is identified by Tennent with Ptolemy's "Dagana, sacred to the moon." Is this name in any way the origin of the opprobrium 'dunderhead'? [The _N.E.D._ gives no countenance to this, but leaves the derivation doubtful; possibly akin to _dunner_]. The name is so written in _Dunn's Directory_, 5th ed. 1780, p. 59; also in a chart of the Bay of Bengal, without title or date in Dalrymple's Collection. 1344.—"We travelled in two days to the city of DĪNAWAR, which is large, near the sea, and inhabited by traders. In a vast temple there, one sees an idol which bears the same name as the city.... The city and its revenues are the property of the idol."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 184. [1553.—"TANABARÉ." See under GALLE, POINT DE.] DONEY, DHONY, s. In S. India, a small native vessel, properly formed (at least the lower part of it) from a single tree. Tamil _tōṉi_. Dr. Gundert suggests as the origin Skt. _droṇa_, 'a wooden vessel.' But it is perhaps connected with the Tamil _tonduga_, 'to scoop out'; and the word would then be exactly analogous to the Anglo-American 'dug-out.' In the _J.R.A.S._ vol. i. is a paper by Mr. Edye, formerly H.M.'s Master Shipwright in Ceylon, on the native vessels of South India, and among others he describes the DONI (p. 13), with a drawing to scale. He calls it "a huge vessel of ark-like form, about 70 feet long, 20 feet broad, and 12 feet deep; with a flat bottom or keel part, which at the broadest place is 7 feet; ... the whole equipment of these rude vessels, as well as their construction, is the most coarse and unseaworthy that I have ever seen." From this it would appear that the _doney_ is no longer a 'dug-out,' as the suggested etymology, and Pyrard de Laval's express statement, indicate it to have been originally. 1552.—Castanheda already uses the word as Portuguese: "foy logo cõtra ho TÔNE."—iii. 22. 1553.—"Vasco da Gama having started ... on the following day they were becalmed rather more than a league and a half from Calicut, when there came towards them more than 60 TONÉS, which are small vessels, crowded with people."—_Barros_, I. iv., xi. 1561.—The word constantly occurs in this form (TONÉ) in _Correa_, _e.g._ vol. i. pt. 1, 403, 502, &c. [1598.—"... certaine scutes or Skiffes called TONES."—_Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. ii. 56.] 1606.—There is a good description of the vessel in _Gouvea_, f. 29. c. 1610.—"Le basteau s'appelloit DONNY, c'est à dire oiseau, pource qu'il estoit proviste de voiles."—_Pyrard de Laval_, i. 65; [Hak. Soc. i. 86]. " "La plupart de leurs vaisseaux sont d'une seule piece, qu'ils appellent TONNY, et les Portugais Almediés (ALMADIA)."—_Ibid._ i. 278; [Hak. Soc. i. 389]. 1644.—"They have in this city of Cochin certain boats which they call TONES, in which they navigate the shallow rivers, which have 5 or 6 palms of depth, 15 or 20 cubits in length, and with a broad _parana_ of 5 or 6 palms, so that they build above an upper story called _Bayleu_, like a little house, thatched with _Ola_ (OLLAH), and closed at the sides. This contains many passengers, who go to amuse themselves on the rivers, and there are spent in this way many thousands of cruzados."—_Bocarro, MS._ 1666.—"... with 110 _paraos_, and 100 _catures_ (see PROW, CATUR) and 80 TONEES of broad beam, full of people ... the enemy displayed himself on the water to our caravels."—_Faria y Sousa, Asia Portug._ i. 66. 1672.—"... four fishermen from the town came over to us in a TONY."—_Baldaeus, Ceylon_ (Dutch ed.), 89. [1821.—In _Travels on Foot through the Island of Ceylon_, by J. Haafner, translated from the Dutch (_Phillip's New Voyages and Travels_, v. 6, 79), the words "_thonij_," "_thony's_" of the original are translated FUNNY, FUNNIES; this is possibly a misprint for TUNNIES, which appears on p. 66 as the rendering of "_thonij's_." See _Notes and Queries_, 9th ser. iv. 183.] 1860.—"Amongst the vessels at anchor (at Galle) lie the dows of the Arabs, the Patamars of Malabar, the DHONEYS of Coromandel."—_Tennent's Ceylon_, ii. 103. DOOB, s. H. _dūb_, from Skt. _dūrvā_. A very nutritious creeping grass (_Cynodon dactylon_, Pers.), spread very generally in India. In the hot weather of Upper India, when its growth is scanty, it is eagerly sought for horses by the 'grass-cutters.' The natives, according to Roxburgh, quoted by Drury, cut the young leaves and make a cooling drink from the roots. The popular etymology, from _dhūp_, 'sunshine,' has no foundation. Its merits, its lowly gesture, its spreading quality, give it a frequent place in native poetry. 1810.—"The _doob_ is not to be found everywhere; but in the low countries about Dacca ... this grass abounds; attaining to a prodigious luxuriance."—_Williamson, V. M._ i. 259. DOOCAUN, s. Ar. _dukkān_, Pers. and H. _dukān_, 'a shop'; _dukāndār_, 'a shopkeeper.' 1554.—"And when you buy in the _dukāns_ (_nos_ DUCÕES), they don't give picotaa (see PICOTA), and so the Dukándárs (_os_ DUCAMDARES) gain...."—_A. Nunes_, 22. 1810.—"L'estrade elevée sur laquelle le marchand est assis, et d'où il montre sa marchandise aux acheteurs, est proprement ce qu'on appelle DUKĀN; mot qui signifie, suivant son étymologie, une _estrade_ ou _plateforme, sur laquelle on se peut tenir assis_, et que nous traduisons improprement par boutique."—Note by _Silvestre de Sacy_, in _Relation de l'Egypte_, 304. [1832.—"The DUKHAUNS (shops) small, with the whole front open towards the street."—_Mrs. Meer Hassan Ali, Observations_, ii. 36.] 1835.—"The shop (DOOKKÁN) is a square recess, or cell, generally about 6 or 7 feet high.... Its floor is even with the top of a _muśtabah_, or raised seat of stone or brick, built against the front."—_Lane's Mod. Egyptians_, ed. 1836, ii. 9. DOOMBUR, s. The name commonly given in India to the fat-tailed sheep, breeds of which are spread over West Asia and East Africa. The word is properly Pers. _dunba_, _dumba_; _dumb_, 'tail,' or especially this fat tail. The old story of little carts being attached to the quarters of these sheep to bear their tails is found in many books, but it is difficult to trace any modern evidence of the fact. We quote some passages bearing on it: c. A.D. 250.—"The tails of the sheep (of India) reach to their feet.... The shepherds ... cut open the tails and take out the tallow, and then sew it up Ìgain...."—_Aelian, De Nat. Animal._ iv. 32. 1298.—"Then there are sheep here as big as asses; and their tails are so large and fat, that one tail shall weigh some 30 lbs. They are fine fat beasts, and afford capital mutton."—_Marco Polo_, Bk. i. ch. 18. 1436.—"Their iiijth kinde of beasts are sheepe, which be unreasonable great, longe legged, longe woll, and great tayles, that waie about xij_l._ a piece. And some such I have seene as have drawen a wheele aftre them, their tailes being holden vp."—_Jos. Barbaro_, Hak. Soc. 21. c. 1520.—"These sheep are not different from others, except as regards the tail, which is very large, and the fatter the sheep is the bigger is his tail. Some of them have tails weighing 10 and 20 pounds, and that will happen when they get fat of their own accord. But in Egypt many persons make a business of fattening sheep, and feed them on bran and wheat, and then the tail gets so big that the sheep can't stir. But those who keep them tie the tail on a kind of little cart, and in this way they move about. I saw one sheep's tail of this kind at Asiot, a city of Egypt 150 miles from Cairo, on the Nile, which weighed 80 lbs., and many people asserted that they have seen such tails that weighed 150 lbs."—_Leo Africanus_, in _Ramusio_, i. f. 92_v_. [c. 1610.—"The tails of rams and ewes are wondrous big and heavy; one we weighed (in the Island of St. Lawrence) turned 28 pounds."—_Pyrard de Laval_, i. 36. [1612.—"Goodly Barbary sheep with great rumps."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 178.] 1828.—"We had a DOOMBA ram at Prag. The _Doomba_ sheep are difficult to keep alive in this climate."—_Wanderings of a Pilgrim_, i. 28. 1846.—"I was informed by a person who possessed large flocks, and who had no reason to deceive me, that sometimes the tail of the Tymunnee DOOMBAS increased to such a size, that a cart or small truck on wheels was necessary to support the weight, and that without it the animal could not wander about; he declared also that he had produced tails in his flock which weighed 12 _Tabreezi munds_, or 48 _seers puckah_, equal to about 96 _lbs._"—_Captain Hutton_, in _Jour. As. Soc. Beng._ xv. 160. DOOPUTTY, s. Hind. _do-paṭṭah_, _dupaṭṭā_, &c. A piece of stuff of 'two breadths,' a sheet. "The principal or only garment of women of the lower orders" (in Bengal—_Wilson_). ["Formerly these pieces were woven narrow, and joined alongside of one another to produce the proper width; now, however, the _dupatta_ is all woven in one piece. This is a piece of cloth worn entire as it comes from the loom. It is worn either round the head or over the shoulders, and is used by both men and women, Hindu and Muhammadan" (_Yusuf Ali, Mon. on Silk_, 71).] Applied in S. India by native servants, when speaking their own language, to European bed-sheets. [1615.—"... DUBETIES gouzerams."—_Foster, Letters_, iii. 156.] DOORGA POOJA, s. Skt. _Durgā-pūjā_, 'Worship of Durga.' The chief Hindu festival in Bengal, lasting for 10 days in September-October, and forming the principal holiday-time of all the Calcutta offices. (See DUSSERA.) [The common term for these holidays nowadays is 'the POOJAHS.'] c. 1835.— "And every DOORGA POOJA would good Mr. Simms explore The famous river Hoogly up as high as Barrackpore." _Lines in honour of the late Mr. Simms_, _Bole Ponjis_, 1857, ii. 220. [1900.—"Calcutta has been in the throes of the PUJAHS since yesterday."—_Pioneer Mail_, Oct. 5.] DOORSUMMUND, n.p. _Dūrsamand_; a corrupt form of _Dvāra-Samudra_ (Gate of the Sea), the name of the capital of the Balālās, a medieval dynasty in S. India, who ruled a country generally corresponding with Mysore. [See _Rice, Mysore_, ii. 353.] The city itself is identified with the fine ruins at Halabīdu [Haḷe-bīḍu, 'old capital'], in the Hassan district of Mysore. c. 1300.—"There is another country called Deogir. Its capital is called DÚRÚ SAMUNDÚR."—_Rashīduddīn_, in _Elliot_, i. 73. (There is confusion in this.) 1309.—"The royal army marched from this place towards the country of DÚR SAMUN."—_Wassāf_, in _Elliot_, iii. 49. 1310.—"On Sunday, the 23rd ... he took a select body of cavalry with him, and on the 5th Shawwúl reached the fort of DHÚR SAMUND, after a difficult march of 12 days."—_Amīr Khusrū, ibid._ 88. See also _Notices et Extraits_, xiii. 171. DORADO, s. Port. A kind of fish; apparently a dolphin (not the cetaceous animal so called). The _Coryphaena hippurus_ of Day's _Fishes_ is called by Cuvier and Valenciennes _C. dorado_. See also quotation from Drake. One might doubt, because of the praise of its flavour in Bontius, whilst Day only says of the _C. hippurus_ that "these dolphins are eaten by natives." Fryer, however, uses an expression like that of Bontius:—"The Dolphin is extolled beyond these,"—_i.e._ Bonito and Albicore (p. 12). 1578.—"When he is chased of the _Bonito_, or great mackrel (whom the AURATA or Dolphin also pursueth)."—_Drake, World Encompassed_, Hak. Soc. 32. 1631.—"Pisces DORADOS dicti a Portugalensibus, ab aureo quem ferunt in cute colore ... hic piscis est longe optimi saporis, _Bonitas_ bonitate excellens."—_Jac. Bontii_, Lib. V. cap. xix. 73. DORAY, DURAI, s. This is a South Indian equivalent of ṢĀHIB (q.v.); Tel. _dora_, Tam. _turai_, 'Master.' _Sinna-turai_, 'small gentleman' is the equivalent of _Chhoṭa Sāhib_, a junior officer; and Tel. _dorasāni_, Tam. _turaisāni_ (corruptly _doresáni_) of 'Lady' or 'Madam.' 1680.—"The delivery of three Iron guns to the DEURA of Ramacole at the rate of 15 _Pagodas_ per _candy_ is ordered ... which is much more than what they cost."—_Fort St. Geo. Cons._, Aug. 5. In _Notes and Extracts_, No. iii. p. 31. 1837.—"The Vakeels stand behind their masters during all the visit, and discuss with them all that A— says. Sometimes they tell him some barefaced lie, and when they find he does not believe it, they turn to me grinning, and say, 'Ma'am, the DOORY plenty cunning gentlyman.'"—_Letters from Madras_, 86. 1882.—"The appellation by which Sir T. Munro was most commonly known in the Ceded Districts was that of 'Colonel DORA.' And to this day it is considered a sufficient answer to inquiries regarding the reason for any Revenue Rule, that it was laid down by the Colonel DORA."—_Arbuthnot's Memoir of Sir T. M._, p. xcviii. "A village up the Godavery, on the left bank, is inhabited by a race of people known as DORAYLU, or 'gentlemen.' That this is the understood meaning is shown by the fact that their women are called DORESANDLU, _i.e._ 'ladies.' These people rifle their arrow feathers, _i.e._ give them a spiral." (Reference lost.) [These are perhaps the Kois, who are called by the Telingas _Koidhoras_, "the word _dhora_ meaning 'gentleman' or Sahib."—(_Central Prov. Gaz._ 500; also see _Ind. Ant._ viii. 34)]. DORIA, s. H. _ḍoriyā_, from _ḍor_, _ḍorī_, 'a cord or leash'; a dog-keeper. 1781.—"Stolen.... The Dog was taken out of Capt. Law's Baggage Boat ... by the DURREER that brought him to Calcutta."—_India Gazette_, March 17. [DORIYA is also used for a kind of cloth. "As the characteristic pattern of the _chārkhāna_ is a check, so that of the DORIYA is stripes running along the length of the _thān_, _i.e._ in warp threads. The DORIYA was originally a cotton fabric, but it is now manufactured in silk, silk-and-cotton, _tasar_, and other combinations" (_Yusuf Ali, Mon. on Silk_, 94). [c. 1590.—In a list of cotton cloths, we have "DORIYAH, per piece, 6R. to 2M."—_Āīn_, i. 95. [1683.—"... 3 pieces DOOREAS."—_Hedges, Diary_, Hak. Soc. i. 94.] DOSOOTY, s. H. _do-sūtī_, _do-sūtā_, 'double thread,' a kind of cheap cotton stuff woven with threads doubled. [1843.—"The other pair (of travelling baskets) is simply covered with DOSOOTEE (a coarse double-threaded cotton)."—_Davidson, Diary in Upper India_, i. 10.] DOUBLE-GRILL, s. Domestic H. of the kitchen for 'a devil' in the culinary sense. DOUR, s. A foray, or a hasty expedition of any kind. H. _dauṛ_, 'a run.' Also to DOUR, 'to run,' or 'to make such an expedition.' 1853.—"'Halloa! Oakfield,' cried Perkins, as he entered the mess tent ... 'don't look down in the mouth, man; Attok taken, Chutter Sing DAURING down like the devil—march to-morrow....'"—_Oakfield_, ii. 67. DOW, s. H. _dāo_, [Skt. _dātra_, _dā_, 'to cut']. A name much used on the Eastern frontier of Bengal as well as by Europeans in Burma, for the hewing knife or bill, of various forms, carried by the races of those regions, and used both for cutting jungle and as a sword. _Dhā_ is the true Burmese name for their weapon of this kind, but we do not know if there is any relation but an accidental one with the Hind. word. [See drawing in _Egerton, Handbook of Indian Arms_, p. 84.] [1870.—"The DAO is the hill knife.... It is a blade about 18 inches long, narrow at the haft, and square and broad at the tip; pointless, and sharpened on one side only. The blade is set in a handle of wood; a bamboo root is considered the best. The fighting DAO is differently shaped; this is a long pointless sword, set in a wooden or ebony handle; it is very heavy, and a blow of almost incredible power can be given by one of these weapons.... The weapon is identical with the '_parang latok_' of the Malays...."—_Lewin, Wild Races of S.E. India_, 35 _seq._ DOWLE, s. H. _ḍaul_, _ḍaulā_. The ridge of clay marking the boundary between two rice fields, and retaining the water; called commonly in S. India a _bund_. It is worth noting that in Sussex _doole_ is "a small conical heap of earth, to mark the bounds of farms and parishes in the downs" (_Wright, Dict. of Obs. and Prov. English_). [The same comparison was made by Sir H. Elliot (_Supp. Gloss._ s.v. _Doula_); the resemblance is merely accidental; see _N.E.D._ s.v. _Dool_.] 1851.—"In the N.W. corner of Suffolk, where the country is almost entirely open, the boundaries of the different parishes are marked by earthen mounds from 3 to 6 feet high, which are known in the neighbourhood as DOOLS."—_Notes and Queries_, 1st Series, vol. iv. p. 161. DOWRA, s. A guide. H. _dauṛāhā_, _dauṛahā_, _dauṛā_, 'a village runner, a guide,' from _dauṛnā_, 'to run,' Skt. _drava_, 'running.' 1827.—"The vidette, on his part, kept a watchful eye on the DOWRAH, a guide supplied at the last village."—_Sir W. Scott, The Surgeon's Daughter_, ch. xiii. [DRABI, DRABY, s. The Indian camp-followers' corruption of the English '_driver_.' [1900.—"The mule race for DRABIS and grass-cutters was entertaining."—_Pioneer Mail_, March 16.] DRAVIDIAN, adj. The Skt. term _Drāviḍa_ seems to have been originally the name of the Conjevaram Kingdom (4th to 11th cent. A.D.), but in recent times it has been used as equivalent to 'Tamil.' About A.D. 700 Kumārila Bhaṭṭa calls the language of the South _Andhradrāviḍa-bhāshā_, meaning probably, as Bishop Caldwell suggests, what we should now describe as '_Telegu-Tamil_-language.' Indeed he has shown reason for believing that _Tamil_ and _Drāviḍa_, of which _Dramiḍa_ (written _Tiramiḍa_), and _Dramila_ are old forms, are really the same word. [Also see _Oppert, Orig. Inhab._ 25 _seq._, and _Dravira_, in a quotation from Al-biruni under MALABAR.] It may be suggested as posssible that the _Tropina_ of Pliny is also the same (see below). Dr. Caldwell proposed _Dravidian_ as a convenient name for the S. Indian languages which belong to the Tamil family, and the cultivated members of which are Tamil, Malayālam, Canarese, Tulu, Kuḍagu (or Coorg), and Telegu; the uncultivated Tuḍa, Kōta, Gōṇḍ, Khonḍ, Orāon, Rājmahāli. [It has also been adopted as an enthnological term to designate the non-ARYAN races of India (see _Risley, Tribes and Castes of Bengal_, i. Intro. xxxi.).] c. A.D. 70.—"From the mouth of Ganges where he entereth into the sea unto the cape Calingon, and the town Dandagula, are counted 725 miles; from thence to TROPINA where standeth the chiefe mart or towne of merchandise in all India, 1225 miles. Then to the promontorie of Perimula they reckon 750 miles, from which to the towne abovesaid Patale ... 620."—_Pliny_, by _Phil. Holland_, vi. chap. xx. A.D. 404.—In a south-western direction are the following tracts ... Surashtrians, Bâdaras, and DRÂVIḌAS.—_Varâha-mihira_, in _J.R.A.S._, 2nd ser. v. 84. " "The eastern half of the Narbadda district ... the Pulindas, the eastern half of the DRÂVIḌAS ... of all these the Sun is the Lord."—_Ibid._ p. 231. c. 1045.—"Moreover, chief of the sons of Bharata, there are, the nations of the South, the DRÁVIḌAS ... the Karnátakas, Máhishakas...."—_Vishnu Purána_, by _H. H. Wilson_, 1865, ii. 177 _seq._ 1856.—"The idioms which are included in this work under the general term 'DRAVIDIAN' constitute the vernacular speech of the great majority of the inhabitants of S. India."—_Caldwell, Comp. Grammar of the Dravidian Languages_, 1st ed. 1869.—"The people themselves arrange their countrymen under two heads; five termed _Panch-gaura_, belonging to the Hindi, or as it is now generally called, the Aryan group, and the remaining five, or _Panch_-DRAVIDA, to the Tamil type."—_Sir W. Elliot_, in _J. Ethn. Soc._ N.S. i. 94. DRAWERS, LONG, s. An old-fashioned term, probably obsolete except in Madras, equivalent to PYJĀMAS (q.v.). 1794.—"The contractor shall engage to supply ... every patient ... with ... a clean gown, cap, shirt, and LONG DRAWERS."—In _Seton-Karr_, ii. 115. DRESSING-BOY, DRESS-BOY, s. Madras term for the servant who acts as valet, corresponding to the BEARER (q.v.) of N. India. 1837.—See _Letters from Madras_, 106. DRUGGERMAN, s. Neither this word for an 'interpreter,' nor the Levantine _dragoman_, of which it was a quaint old English corruption, is used in Anglo-Indian colloquial; nor is the Arab _tarjumān_, which is the correct form, a word usual in Hindustāni. But the character of the two former words seems to entitle them not to be passed over in this Glossary. The Arabic is a loan-word from Aramaic _targĕmān_, _metargĕmān_, 'an interpreter'; the Jewish _Targums_, or Chaldee paraphrases of the Scriptures, being named from the same root. The original force of the Aramaic root is seen in the Assyrian _ragāmu_, 'to speak,' _rigmu_, 'the word.' See _Proc. Soc. Bibl. Arch._, 1883, p. 73, and _Delitsch, The Hebrew Lang. viewed in the Light of Assyrian Research_, p. 50. In old Italian we find a form somewhat nearer to the Arabic. (See quotation from Pegolotti below.) c. 1150?—"Quorum lingua cum praenominato Iohanni, Indorum patriarchae, nimis esset obscura, quod neque ipse quod Romani dicerent, neque Romani quod ipse diceret intelligerent, interprete interposito, quem Achivi DROGOMANUM vocant, de mutuo statu Romanorum et Indicae regionis ad invicem querere coeperunt."—_De Adventu Patriarchae Indorum_, printed in _Zarncke, Der Priester Johannes_, i. 12. Leipzig, 1879. [1252.—"Quia meus TURGEMANUS non erat sufficiens."—_W. de Rubruk_, p. 154.] c. 1270.—"After this my address to the assembly, I sent my message to Elx by a dragoman (TRUJAMAN) of mine."—_Chron. of James of Aragon_, tr. by _Foster_, ii. 538. Villehardouin, early in the 13th century, uses DRUGHEMENT, [and for other early forms see _N.E.D._ s.v. _Dragoman_.] c. 1309.—"Il avoit gens illec qui savoient le Sarrazinnois et le françois que l'on apelle DRUGEMENS, qui enromancoient le Sarrazinnois au Conte Perron."—_Joinville_, ed. _de Wailly_, 182. c. 1343.—"And at Tana you should furnish yourself with dragomans (TURCIMANNI)."—_Pegolotti's Handbook_, in _Cathay_, &c., ii. 291, and App. iii. 1404.—"... el maestro en Theologia dixo por su TRUXIMAN que dixesse al Señor q̃ aquella carta que su fijo el rey le embiara non la sabia otro leer, salvo el...."—_Clavijo_, 446. 1585.—"... e dopo m'esservi prouisto di vn buonissimo DRAGOMANO, et interprete, fu inteso il suono delle trombette le quali annuntiauano l'udienza del Rè" (di Pegù).—_Gasparo Balbi_, f. 102_v_. 1613.—"To the _Trojan_ Shoare, where I landed Feb. 22 with fourteene _English_ men more, and a Iew or DRUGGERMAN."—_T. Coryat_, in _Purchas_, ii. 1813. 1615.—"E Dietro, a cavallo, I DRAGOMANNI, cioè interpreti della repubblica e con loro tutti I DRAGOMANNI degli altri ambasciatori ai loro luoghi."—_P. della Valle_, i. 89. 1738.— "Till I cried out, you prove yourself so able, Pity! you was not DRUGGERMAN at Babel! For had they found a linguist half so good, I make no question that the Tower had stood."—_Pope_, after _Donne, Sat._ iv. 81. Other forms of the word are (from Span. _trujaman_) the old French _truchement_, Low Latin _drocmandus_, _turchimannus_, Low Greek δραγούμανος, &c. DRUMSTICK, s. The colloquial name in the Madras Presideny for the long slender pods of the _Moringa pterygosperma_, Gaertner, the HORSE-RADISH TREE (q.v.) of Bengal. c. 1790.—"Mon domestique étoit occupé à me préparer un plat de _morungas_, qui sont une espèce de fèves longues, auxquelles les Européens ont donné, à cause de leur forme, le nom de BAGUETTES À TAMBOUR...."—_Haafner_, ii. 25. DUB, s. Telugu _dabbu_, Tam. _idappu_; a small copper coin, the same as the _doody_ (see CASH), value 20 _cash_; whence it comes to stand for money in general. It is curious that we have also an English _provincial_ word, "_Dubs_ = money, E. Sussex" (_Holloway, Gen. Dict. of Provincialisms_, Lewes, 1838). And the slang 'to dub up,' for to pay up, is common (see _Slang Dict._). 1781.—"In "Table of Prison Expenses and articles of luxury only to be attained by the opulent, after a length of saving" (_i.e._ in captivity in Mysore), we have— "Eight cheroots . . . 0 1 0. "The prices are in _fanams_, DUBS, and cash. The fanam changes for 11 _dubs_ and 4 cash."—In _Lives of the Lindsays_, iii. c. 1790.—"J'eus pour quatre DABOUS, qui font environ cinq sous de France, d'excellent poisson pour notre souper."—_Haafner_, ii. 75. DUBASH, DOBASH, DEBASH, s. H. _dubhāshiyā_, _dobāshī_ (lit. 'man of two languages'), Tam. _tupāshi_. An interpreter; obsolete except at Madras, and perhaps there also now, at least in its original sense; [now it is applied to a DRESSING-BOY or other servant with a European.] The _Dubash_ was at Madras formerly a usual servant in every household; and there is still one attached to each mercantile house, as the broker transacting business with natives, and corresponding to the Calcutta BANYAN (q.v.). According to Drummond the word has a peculiar meaning in Guzerat: "A _Doobasheeo_ in Guzerat is viewed as an evil spirit, who by telling lies, sets people by the ears." This illustrates the original meaning of _dubash_, which might be rendered in Bunyan's fashion as Mr. Two-Tongues. [1566.—"Bring TOOPAZ and interpreter, Antonio Fernandes."—_India Office MSS._ Gaveta's agreement with the jangadas of the fort of Quilon, Aug. 13. [1664.—"Per nossa conta a ambos por manilha 400 fanoim e ao TUPAY 50 fanoim."—_Letter of Zamorin_, in _Logan, Malabar_, iii. 1.] 1673.—"The Moors are very grave and haughty in their Demeanor, not vouchsafing to return an Answer by a slave, but by a DEUBASH."—_Fryer_, 30. [1679.—"The DUBASS of this Factory having to regaine his freedom."—_S. Master_, in _Man. of Kistna Dist._ 133.] 1693.—"The chief DUBASH was ordered to treat ... for putting a stop to their proceedings."—_Wheeler_, i. 279. 1780.—"He ordered his DUBASH to give the messenger two pagodas (sixteen shillings);—it was poor reward for having received two wounds, and risked his life in bringing him intelligence."—Letter of _Sir T. Munro_, in _Life_, i. 26. 1800.—"The DUBASH there ought to be hanged for having made difficulties in collecting the rice."—Letter of _Sir A. Wellesley_, in _do._ 259. c. 1804.—"I could neither understand them nor they me; but they would not give me up until a DEBASH, whom Mrs. Sherwood had hired ... came to my relief with a palanquin."—_Autobiog. of Mrs. Sherwood_, 272. 1809.—"He (Mr. North) drove at once from the coast the tribe of Aumils and DEBASHES."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 315. 1810.—"In this first boat a number of DEBASHES are sure to arrive."—_Williamson, V. M._ i. 133. " "The DUBASHES, then all powerful at Madras, threatened loss of caste, and absolute destruction to any Bramin who should dare to unveil the mysteries of their sacred language."—_Morton's Life of Leyden_, 30. 1860.—"The moodliars and native officers ... were superseded by Malabar DUBASHES, men aptly described as enemies to the religion of the Singhalese, strangers to their habits, and animated by no impulse but extortion."—_Tennent's Ceylon_, ii. 72. DUBBEER, s. P.—H. _dabīr_, 'a writer or secretary.' It occurs in Pehlevi as _debīr_, connected with the old Pers. _dipi_, 'writing.' The word is quite obsolete in Indian use. 1760.—"The King ... referred the adjustment to his DUBBEER, or minister, which, amongst the Indians, is equivalent to the Duan of the Mahomedan Princes."—_Orme_, ii. § ii. 601. DUBBER, s. Hind. (from Pers.) _dabbah_; also, according to Wilson, Guzerāti _dabaro_; Mahr. _dabara_. A large oval vessel, made of green buffalo-hide, which, after drying and stiffening, is used for holding and transporting _ghee_ or oil. The word is used in North and South alike. 1554.—"Butter (_á mámteiga_, _i.e._ ghee) sells by the maund, and comes hither (to Ormuz) from Bacoraa and from Reyxel (see RESHIRE); the most (however) that comes to Ormuz is from Diul and from Mamgalor, and comes in certain great jars of hide, DABAAS."—_A. Nunes_, 23. 1673.—"Did they not boil their Butter it would be rank, but after it has passed the Fire they keep it in DUPPERS the year round."—_Fryer_, 118. 1727.—(From the Indus Delta.) "They export great quantities of Butter, which they gently melt and put up in Jars called DUPPAS, made of the Hides of Cattle, almost in the Figure of a Glob, with a Neck and Mouth on one side."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 126; [ed. 1744, i. 127]. 1808.—"_Purbhoodas Shet_ of Broach, in whose books a certain Mahratta Sirdar is said to stand debtor for a Crore of Rupees ... in early life brought ... _ghee_ in DUBBERS upon his own head hither from Baroda, and retailed it ... in open Bazar."—_R. Drummond, Illustrations_, &c. 1810.—"... DUBBAHS or bottles made of green hide."—_Williamson, V. M._ ii. 139. 1845.—"I find no account made out by the prisoner of what became of these DUBBAS of _ghee_."—G. O. by _Sir C. Napier_, in _Sind_, 35. DUCKS, s. The slang distinctive name for gentlemen belonging to the Bombay service; the correlative of the MULLS of Madras and of the QUI-HIS of Bengal. It seems to have been taken from the term next following. 1803.—"I think they manage it here famously. They have neither the comforts of a Bengal army, nor do they rough it, like the DUCKS."—_Elphinstone_, in _Life_, i. 53. 1860.—"Then came Sire Jhone by Waye of Baldagh and Hormuz to yẽ Costys of Ynde.... And atte what Place yẽ Knyghte came to Londe, theyre yẽ ffolke clepen DUCKYS (quasi DUCES INDIAE)."—Extract from a MS. of the _Travels of Sir John Maundevill_ in the E. Indies, lately discovered (Calcutta). [In the following the word is a corruption of the Tam. _tūkku_, a weight equal to 1¼ VISS, about 3 lbs. 13 oz. [1787.—"We have fixed the produce of each vine at 4 DUCKS of wet pepper."—_Purwannah of Tippoo Sultan_, in _Logan, Malabar_, iii. 125.] DUCKS, BOMBAY. See BUMMELO. 1860.—"A fish nearly related to the salmon is dried and exported in large quantities from Bombay, and has acquired the name of BOMBAY DUCKS."—_Mason, Burmah_, 273. DUFFADAR, s. Hind. (from Arabo-Pers.) _daf'adār_, the exact rationale of which name it is not easy to explain, [_daf'a_, 'a small body, a section,' _daf'adār_, 'a person in charge of a small body of troops']. A petty officer of native police (_v._ BURKUNDAUZE, v.); and in regiments of Irregular Cavalry, a non-commissioned officer corresponding in rank to a corporal or NAIK. 1803.—"The pay ... for the DUFFADARS ought not to exceed 35 rupees."—_Wellington_, ii. 242. DUFTER, s. Ar.—H. _daftar_. Colloquially 'the office,' and interchangeable with CUTCHERRY, except that the latter generally implies an office of the nature of a Court. _Daftar-khāna_ is more accurate, [but this usually means rather a record-room where documents are stored]. The original Arab. _daftar_ is from the Greek διφθέρα = _membranum_, 'a parchment,' and thin 'paper' (whence also _diphtheria_), and was applied to loose sheets filed on a string, which formed the record of accounts; hence _daftar_ becomes 'a register,' a public record. In Arab. any account-book is still a _daftar_, and in S. India _daftar_ means a bundle of connected papers tied up in a cloth, [the _basta_ of Upper India]. c. 1590.—"Honest experienced officers upon whose forehead the stamp of correctness shines, write the agreement upon loose pages and sheets, so that the transaction cannot be forgotten. These loose sheets, into which all _sanads_ are entered, are called the DAFTAR."—_Āīn_, i. 260, and see _Blochmann's_ note there. [1757.—"... that after the expiration of the year they take a discharge according to custom, and that they deliver the accounts of their Zemindarry agreeable to the stated forms every year into the DUFTER Cana of the Sircar...."—_Sunnud for the Company's Zemindarry_, in _Verelst, View of Bengal_, App. 147.] DUFTERDAR, s. Ar.—P.—H. _daftardār_, is or was "the head native revenue officer on the Collector's and Sub-Collector's establishment of the Bombay Presidency" (_Wilson_). In the provinces of the Turkish Empire the DAFTARDĀR was often a minister of great power and importance, as in the case of Mahommed Bey Daftardār, in Egypt in the time of Mahommed 'Ali Pasha (see _Lane's Mod. Egyptns._, ed. 1860, pp. 127-128). The account of the constitution of the office of _Daftardār_ in the time of the Mongol conqueror of Persia, Hulāgū, will be found in a document translated by Hammer-Purgstall in his _Gesch. der Goldenen Horde_, 497-501. DUFTERY, s. Hind. _daftarī_. A servant in an Indian office (Bengal), whose business it is to look after the condition of the records, dusting and binding them; also to pen-mending, paper-ruling, making of envelopes, &c. In Madras these offices are done by a MOOCHY. [For the military sense of the word in Afghanistan, see quotation from _Ferrier_ below.] 1810.—"The DUFTOREE or office-keeper attends solely to those general matters in an office which do not come within the notice of the _crannies_, or clerks."—_Williamson, V. M._ i. 275. [1858.—"The whole Afghan army consists of the three divisions of Kabul, Kandahar, and Herat; of these, the troops called DEFTERIS (which receive pay), present the following effective force."—_Ferrier, H. of the Afghans_, 315 _seq._] DUGGIE, s. A word used in the Pegu teak trade, for a long squared timber. Milburn (1813) says: "_Duggies_ are timbers of teak from 27 to 30 feet long, and from 17 to 24 inches square." Sir A. Phayre believes the word to be a corruption of the Burmese _htāp-gy̆ī_. The first syllable means the 'cross-beam of a house,' the second, 'big'; hence 'big-beam.' DUGONG, s. The cetaceous mammal, _Halicore dugong_. The word is Malay _dūyung_, also Javan. _duyung_; Macassar, _ruyung_. The etymology we do not know. [The word came to us from the name _Dugung_, used in the Philippine island of Leyte, and was popularised in its present form by Buffon in 1765. See _N.E.D._] DUMBCOW, v., and DUMBCOWED, participle. To brow-beat, to cow; and cowed, brow-beaten, set-down. This is a capital specimen of Anglo-Indian dialect. _Dam khānā_, 'to eat one's breath,' is a Hind. idiom for 'to be silent.' Hobson-Jobson converts this into a transitive verb, to _damkhāo_, and both spelling and meaning being affected by English suggestions of sound, this comes in Anglo-Indian use to imply _cowing_ and _silencing_. [A more probable derivation is from Hind. _dhamkānā_, 'to chide, scold, threaten, to repress by threats or reproof' (_Platts, H. Dict._).] DUMDUM, n.p. The name of a military cantonment 4½ miles N.W. of Calcutta, which was for seventy years (1783-1853) the head-quarters of that famous corps the Bengal Artillery. The name, which occurs at intervals in Bengal, is no doubt P.—H. _dam-dama_, 'a mound or elevated battery.' At Dumdum was signed the treaty which restored the British settlements after the re-capture of Calcutta in 1757. [It has recently given a name to the DUMDUM or expanding bullet, made in the arsenal there.] [1830.—Prospectus of the "DUMDUM Golfing Club."—"We congratulate them on the prospect of seeing that noble and gentleman-like game established in Bengal."—_Or. Sport. Mag._, reprint 1873, i. 407. 1848.—"'Pooh! nonsense,' said Joe, highly flattered. 'I recollect, sir, there was a girl at DUMDUM, a daughter of Cutler of the Artillery ... who made a dead set at me in the year '4.'"—_Vanity Fair_, i. 25, ed. 1867. [1886.—"The Kiranchi (see CRANCHEE) has been replaced by the ordinary DUMDUMMER, or Pálki carriage ever since the year 1856."—_Sat. Review_, Jan. 23. [1900.—"A modern murderer came forward proudly with the DUMDUM."—_Ibid._ Aug. 4.] DUMPOKE, s. A name given in the Anglo-Indian kitchen to a baked dish, consisting usually of a duck, boned and stuffed. The word is Pers. _dampukht_, 'air-cooked,' _i.e._ baked. A recipe for a dish so called, as used in Akbar's kitchen, is in the first quotation: c. 1590.—"DAMPUKHT. 10 sers meat; 2 s. ghi; 1 s. onions; 11 m. fresh ginger; 10 m. pepper; 2 d. cardamoms."—_Āīn_, i. 61. 1673.—"These eat highly of all Flesh DUMPOKED, which is baked with Spice in Butter."—_Fryer_, 93. " "Baked Meat they call DUMPOKE which is dressed with sweet Herbs and Butter, with whose Gravy they swallow Rice dry Boiled."—_Ibid._ 404. 1689.—"... and a DUMPOKED Fowl, that is boil'd with Butter in any small Vessel, and stuft with Raisins and Almonds is another (Dish)."—_Ovington_, 397. DUMREE, s. Hind. _damṛī_, a copper coin of very low value, not now existing. (See under DAM). 1823.—In Malwa "there are 4 _cowries_ to a _gunda_; 3 _gundas_ to a DUMRIE; 2 _dumries_ to a _chedaum_; 3 _dumries_ to a _tun_DUMRIE; and 4 _dumries_ to an _adillah_ or half pice."—_Malcolm, Central India_, 2nd ed. ii. 194; [86 note]. DUNGAREE, s. A kind of coarse and inferior cotton cloth; the word is not in any dictionary that we know. [Platts gives H. _dungrī_, 'a coarse kind of cloth.' The _Madras Gloss._ gives Tel. _dangidi_, which is derived from Dāngidi, a village near Bombay. Molesworth in his _Mahr. Dict._ gives: "_Doṅgarī Kāpaṛ_, a term originally for the common country cloth sold in the quarter contiguous to the _Ḍongarī Ḳilla_ (Fort George, Bombay), applied now to poor and low-priced cotton cloth. Hence in the corruption _Dungarie_." He traces the word to _ḍongarī_, "a little hill." Dungaree is woven with two or more threads together in the web and woof. The finer kinds are used for clothing by poor people; the coarser for sails for native boats and tents. The same word seems to be used of silk (see below).] 1613.—"We traded with the _Naturalls_ for Cloves ... by bartering and exchanging cotton cloth of _Cambay_ and _Coromandell_ for Cloves. The sorts requested, and prices that they yeelded. _Candakeens_ of _Barochie_, 6 Cattees of Cloves.... DONGERIJNS, the finest, twelve."—_Capt. Saris_, in _Purchas_, i. 363. 1673.—"Along the Coasts are Bombaim ... Carwar for DUNGAREES and the weightiest pepper."—_Fryer_, 86. [1812.—"The Prince's Messenger ... told him, 'Come, now is the time to open your purse-strings; you are no longer a merchant or in prison; you are no longer to sell DUNGAREE' (a species of coarse linen)."—_Morier, Journey through Persia_, 26.] 1813.—"DUNGAREES (pieces to a ton) 400."—_Milburn_, ii. 221. [1859.—"In addition to those which were real ... were long lines of sham batteries, known to sailors as DUNGAREE forts, and which were made simply of coarse cloth or canvas, stretched and painted so as to resemble batteries."—_L. Oliphant, Narr. of Ld. Elgin's Mission_, ii. 6.] 1868.—"Such DUNGEREE as you now pay half a rupee a yard for, you could then buy from 20 to 40 yards per rupee."—_Miss Frere's Old Deccan Days_, p. xxiv. [1900.—"From this thread the DONGARI Tasar is prepared, which may be compared to the organzine of silk, being both twisted and doubled."—_Yusuf Ali, Mem. on Silk_, 35.] DURBAR, s. A Court or Levee. Pers. _darbār_. Also the Executive Government of a Native State (_Carnegie_). "In Kattywar, by a curious idiom, the chief himself is so addressed: 'Yes, DURBAR'; 'no, DURBAR,' being common replies to him."—(_M.-Gen. Keatinge_). 1609.—"On the left hand, thorow another gate you enter into an inner court where the King keepes his DARBAR."—_Hawkins_, in _Purchas_, i. 432. 1616.—"The tenth of Ianuary, I went to Court at foure in the euening to the DURBAR, which is the place where the _Mogoll_ sits out daily, to entertaine strangers, to receiue Petitions and Presents, to giue commands, to see and to be seene."—_Sir T. Roe_, in _Purchas_, i. 541; [with some slight differences of reading, in Hak. Soc. i. 106]. 1633.—"This place they call the DERBA (or place of Councill) where Law and Justice was administered according to the Custome of the Countrey."—_W. Bruton_, in _Hakl._ v. 51. c. 1750.—"... il faut se rappeller ces tems d'humiliations où le Francois étoient forcés pour le bien de leur commerce, d'aller timidement porter leurs presens et leurs hommages à de petis chefs de Bourgades que nous n'admetons aujourd'hui à nos DORBARDS que lorsque nos intérêts l'exigent."—Letter of _M. de Bussy_, in _Cambridge's Account_, p. xxix. 1793.—"At my DURBAR yesterday I had proof of the affection entertained by the natives for Sir William Jones. The Professors of the Hindu Law, who were in the habit of attendance upon him, burst into unrestrained tears when they spoke to me."—_Teignmouth, Mem._ i. 289. 1809.—"It was the DURBAR of the native Gentoo Princes."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 362. [1826.—"... a DURBAR, or police-officer, should have men in waiting...."—_Pandurang Hari_, ed. 1873, i. 126.] 1875.—"Sitting there in the centre of the DURBAR, we assisted at our first nautch."—_Sir M. E. Grant Duff_, in _Contemp. Rev._, July. [1881.—"Near the centre (at Amritsar) lies the sacred tank, from whose midst rises the DARBAR Sahib, or great temple of the Sikh faith."—_Imperial Gazetteer_, i. 186.] DURGAH, s. P. _dargāh_. Properly a royal court. But the habitual use of the word in India is for the shrine of a (Mahommedan) Saint, a place of religious resort and prayer. 1782.—"Adjoining is a DURGAW or burial place, with a view of the river."—_Hodges_, 102. 1807.—"The DHURGAW may invariably be seen to occupy those scites pre-eminent for comfort and beauty."—_Williamson, Oriental Field Sports_, 24. 1828.—"... he was a relation of the ... superior of the DURGAH, and this is now a sufficient protection."—_The Kuzzilbash_, ii. 273. DURIAN, DORIAN, s. Malay _duren_, Molucca form _duriyān_, from _durī_, 'a thorn or prickle, [and _ān_, the common substantival ending; Mr. Skeat gives the standard Malay as _duriyan_ or _durian_]; the great fruit of the tree (N. O. _Bombaceae_) called by botanists _Durio zibethinus_, D. C. The tree appears to be a native of the Malay Peninsula, and the nearest islands; from which it has been carried to Tenasserim on one side and to Mindanao on the other. The earliest European mention of this fruit is that by Nicolo Conti. The passage is thus rendered by Winter Jones: "In this island (Sumatra) there also grows a green fruit which they call _duriano_, of the size of a cucumber. When opened five fruits are found within, resembling oblong oranges. The taste varies like that of cheese." (In _India in the XVth Cent._, p. 9.) We give the original Latin of Poggio below, which must be more correctly rendered thus: "They have a green fruit which they call _durian_, as big as a water-melon. Inside there are five things like elongated oranges, and resembling thick butter, with a combination of flavours." (See _Carletti_, below). The _dorian_ in Sumatra often forms a staple article of food, as the JACK (q.v.) does in Malabar. By natives and old European residents in the Malay regions in which it is produced the _dorian_ is regarded as incomparable, but novices have a difficulty in getting over the peculiar, strong, and offensive odour of the fruit, on account of which it is usual to open it away from the house, and which procured for it the inelegant Dutch nickname of _stancker_. "When that aversion, however, is conquered, many fall into the taste of the natives, and become passionately fond of it." (_Crawfurd, H. of Ind. Arch._ i. 419.) [Wallace (_Malay Arch._ 57) says that he could not bear the smell when he "first tried it in Malacca, but in Borneo I found a ripe fruit on the ground, and, eating it out of doors, I at once became a confirmed Durian eater ... the more you eat of it the less you feel inclined to stop. In fact to eat Durians is a new sensation, worth a voyage to the East to experience."] Our forefathers had not such delicate noses, as may be gathered from some of the older notices. A Governor of the Straits, some forty-five years ago, used to compare the _Dorian_ to 'carrion in custard.' c. 1440.—"Fructum viridem habent nomine DURIANUM, magnitudine cucumeris, in quo sunt quinque veluti malarancia oblonga, varii saporis, instar butyri coagulati."—_Poggii, de Varietate Fortunae_, Lib. iv. 1552.—"DURIONS, which are fashioned like artichokes" (!)—_Castanheda_, ii. 355. 1553.—"Among these fruits was one kind now known by the name of DURIONS, a thing greatly esteemed, and so luscious that the Malacca merchants tell how a certain trader came to that port with a ship load of great value, and he consumed the whole of it in guzzling DURIONS and in gallantries among the Malay girls."—_Barros_, II. vi. i. 1563.—"A gentleman in this country (Portuguese India) tells me that he remembers to have read in a Tuscan version of Pliny, '_nobiles_ DURIANES.' I have since asked him to find the passage in order that I might trace it in the Latin, but up to this time he says he has not found it."—_Garcia_, f. 85. 1588.—"There is one that is called in the Malacca tongue DURION, and is so good that I have heard it affirmed by manie that have gone about the worlde, that it doth exceede in savour all others that ever they had seene or tasted.... Some do say that have seene it that it seemeth to be that wherewith Adam did transgresse, being carried away by the singular savour."—_Parke's Mendoza_, ii. 318. 1598.—"DURYOEN is a fruit ỹt only groweth in Malacca, and is so much comẽded by those which have proued ye same, that there is no fruite in the world to bee compared with it."—_Linschoten_, 102; [Hak. Soc. i. 51]. 1599.—The DORIAN, Carletti thought, had a smell of onions, and he did not at first much like it, but when at last he got used to this he liked the fruit greatly, and thought nothing of a simple and natural kind could be tasted which possessed a more complex and elaborate variety of odours and flavours than this did.—See _Viaggi_, Florence, 1701; Pt. II. p. 211. 1601.—"DURYOEN ... ad apertionem primam ... putridum coepe redolet, sed dotem tamen divinam illam omnem gustui profundit."—_Debry_, iv. 33. [1610.—"The DARION tree nearly resembles a pear tree in size."—_Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. ii. 366.] 1615.—"There groweth a certaine fruit, prickled like a ches-nut, and as big as one's fist, the best in the world to eate, these are somewhat costly, all other fruits being at an easie rate. It must be broken with force and therein is contained a white liquor like vnto creame, never the lesse it yields a very vnsauory sent like to a rotten oynion, and it is called ESTURION" (probably a misprint).—_De Monfart_, 27. 1727.—"The DUREAN is another excellent Fruit, but offensive to some People's Noses, for it smells very like ... but when once tasted the smell vanishes."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 81; [ed. 1744, ii. 80]. 1855.—"The fetid DORIAN, prince of fruits to those who like it, but chief of abominations to all strangers and novices, does not grow within the present territories of Ava, but the King makes great efforts to obtain a supply in eatable condition from the Tenasserim Coast. King Tharawadi used to lay post-horses from Martaban to Ava, to bring his odoriferous delicacy."—_Yule, Mission to Ava_, 161. 1878.—"The DURIAN will grow as large as a man's head, is covered closely with terribly sharp spines, set hexagonally upon its hard skin, and when ripe it falls; if it should strike any one under the tree, severe injury or death may be the result."—_M‘Nair, Perak_, 60. 1885.—"I proceeded ... under a continuous shade of tall DURIAN trees from 35 to 40 feet high.... In the flowering time it was a most pleasant shady wood; but later in the season the chance of a fruit now and then descending on one's head would be less agreeable." _Note._—"Of this fruit the natives are passionately fond; ... and the elephants flock to its shade in the fruiting time; but, more singular still, the tiger is said to devour it with avidity."—_Forbes, A Naturalist's Wanderings_, p. 240. DURJUN, s. H. _darjan_, a corr. of the English _dozen_. DURWAUN, s. H. from P. _darwān_, _darbān_. A doorkeeper. A domestic servant so called is usual in the larger houses of Calcutta. He is porter at the gate of the COMPOUND (q.v.). [c. 1590.—"The DARBÁNS, or Porters. A thousand of these active men are employed to guard the palace."—_Āīn_, i. 258.] c. 1755.—"DERWAN."—List of servants in _Ives_, 50. 1781.—(After an account of an alleged attempt to seize Mr. Hicky's _Darwān_). "Mr. Hicky begs leave to make the following remarks. That he is clearly of opinion that these horrid Assassins wanted to dispatch him whilst he lay a sleep, as a DOOR-VAN is well known to be the alarm of the House, to prevent which the Villians wanted to carry him off,—and their precipitate flight the moment they heard Mr. Hicky's Voice puts it past a Doubt."—Reflections on the consequence of the late attempt made to Assassinate the Printer of the original _Bengal Gazette_ (in the same, April 14). 1784.—"Yesterday at daybreak, a most extraordinary and horrid murder was committed upon the DIRWAN of Thomas Martin, Esq."—In _Seton-Karr_, i. 12. " "In the entrance passage, often on both sides of it, is a raised floor with one or two open cells, in which the DARWANS (or doorkeepers) sit, lie, and sleep—in fact dwell."—_Calc. Review_, vol. lix. p. 207. DURWAUZA-BUND. The formula by which a native servant in an Anglo-Indian household intimates that his master or mistress cannot receive a visitor—'Not at home'—without the untruth. It is elliptical for _darwāza band hai_, 'the door is closed.' [1877.—"When they did not find him there, it was DARWAZA BUND."—_Allardyce, The City of Sunshine_, i. 125.] DUSSERA, DASSORA, DASEHRA, s. Skt. _daśaharā_, H. _dasharā_, Mahr. _dasrā_; the _nine-nights'_ (or ten days') festival in October, also called _Durgā-pūjā_ (see DOORGA-P.). In the west and south of India this holiday, taking place after the close of the wet season, became a great military festival, and the period when military expeditions were entered upon. The Mahrattas were alleged to celebrate the occasion in a way characteristic of them, by destroying a village! The popular etymology of the word and that accepted by the best authorities, is _daś_, 'ten (sins)' and _har_, 'that which takes away (or expiates).' It is, perhaps, rather connected with the ten days' duration of the feast, or with its chief day being the 10th of the month (_Aśvina_); but the origin is decidedly obscure. c. 1590.—"The autumn harvest he shall begin to collect from the DESHEREH, which is another Hindoo festival that also happens differently, from the beginning of Virgo to the commencement of Libra."—_Ayeen_, tr. _Gladwin_, ed. 1800, i. 307; [tr. _Jarrett_, ii. 46]. 1785.—"On the anniversary of the DUSHARAH you will distribute among the Hindoos, composing your escort, a goat to every ten men."—_Tippoo's Letters_, 162. 1799.—"On the Institution and Ceremonies of the Hindoo Festival of the DUSRAH," published (1820) in _Trans. Bomb. Lit. Soc._ iii. 73 _seqq._ (By Sir John Malcolm.) 1812.—"The Courts ... are allowed to adjourn annually during the Hindoo festival called DUSSARAH."—_Fifth Report_, 37. 1813.—"This being the DESSERAH, a great Hindoo festival ... we resolved to delay our departure and see some part of the ceremonies."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ iv. 97; [2nd ed. ii. 450]. DUSTOOR, DUSTOORY, s. P.—H. _dastūr_, 'custom' [see DESTOOR,] _dastūrī_, 'that which is customary.' That commission or percentage on the money passing in any cash transaction which, with or without acknowledgment or permission, sticks to the fingers of the agent of payment. Such 'customary' appropriations are, we believe, very nearly as common in England as in India; a fact of which newspaper correspondence from time to time makes us aware, though Europeans in India, in condemning the natives, often forget, or are ignorant of this. In India the practice is perhaps more distinctly recognised, as the word denotes. Ibn Batuta tells us that at the Court of Delhi, in his time (c. 1340), the custom was for the officials to deduct 1/10 of every sum which the Sultan ordered to be paid from the treasury (see _I. B._ pp. 408, 426, &c.). [1616.—"The DUSTURIA in all bought goodes ... is a great matter."—_Sir T. Roe_, Hak. Soc. ii. 350.] 1638.—"Ces vallets ne sont point nourris au logis, mais ont leurs gages, dont ils s'entretiennent, quoy qu'ils ne montent qu'à trois ou quatre Ropias par moys ... mais ils ont leur tour du baston, qu'ils appellent TESTURY, qu'ils prennent du consentement du Maistre de celuy dont ils achettent quelque chose."—_Mandelslo_, Paris, 1659, 224. [1679.—"The usuall DUSTOORE shall be equally divided."—_S. Master_, in _Kistna Man._ 136.] 1680.—"It is also ordered that in future the _Vakils_ (see VAKEEL), _Mutsuddees_ (see MOOTSUDDY), or Writers of the _Tagadgeers_,[112] _Dumiers_, (?)[113] or overseers of the Weavers, and the PICARS and PODARS shall not receive any monthly wages, but shall be content with the DUSTOOR ... of a quarter anna in the rupee, which the merchants and weavers are to allow them. The DUSTOOR may be divided twice a year or oftener by the Chief and Council among the said employers."—_Ft. St. Geo. Cons._, Dec. 2. In _Notes and Extracts_, No. II. p. 61. 1681.—"For the farme of DUSTOORY on cooley hire at Pagodas 20 per annum received a part ... (Pag.) 13 00 0."—_Ibid._ Jan. 10; _Ibid._ No. III. p. 45. [1684.—"The Honble. Comp. having order'd ... that the DUSTORE upon their Investment ... be brought into the Generall Books."—_Pringle, Diary, Ft. St. Geo._ 1st ser. iii. 69.] 1780.—"It never can be in the power of a superintendent of Police to reform the numberless abuses which servants of every Denomination have introduced, and now support on the Broad Basis of DUSTOOR."—_Hicky's Bengal Gazette_, April 29. 1785.—"The Public are hereby informed that no Commission, Brokerage, or DUSTOOR is charged by the Bank, or permitted to be taken by any Agent or Servant employed by them."—In _Seton-Karr_, i. 130. 1795.—"All servants belonging to the Company's Shed have been strictly prohibited from demanding or receiving any fees or DASTOORS on any pretence whatever."—_Ibid._ ii. 16. 1824.—"The profits however he made during the voyage, and by a DUSTOORY on all the alms given or received ... were so considerable that on his return some of his confidential disciples had a quarrel with him."—_Heber_, ed. 1844, i. 198. 1866.—"... of all taxes small and great the heaviest is DUSTOOREE."—_Trevelyan, Dawk Bungalow_, 217. DUSTUCK, s. P. _dastak_, ['a little hand, hand-clapping to attract attention, a notice']. A pass or permit. The _dustucks_ granted by the Company's covenanted servants in the early half of the 18th century seems to have been a constant instrument of abuse, or bone of contention, with the native authorities in Bengal. [The modern sense of the word in N. India is a notice of the revenue demand served on a defaulter.] 1716.—"A passport or DUSTUCK, signed by the President of Calcutta, should exempt the goods specified from being visited or stopped."—_Orme_, ed. 1803, ii. 21. 1748.—"The Zemindar near Pultah having stopped several boats with English DUSTICKS and taken money from them, and disregarding the Phousdar's orders to clear them...."—In _Long_, 6. [1762.—"DUSTICKS." See WRITER.] 1763.—"The dignity and benefit of our DUSTUCKS are the chief badges of honour, or at least interest, we enjoy from our _Phirmaund_."—From the Chief and Council at Dacca, in _Van Sittart_, i. 210. [1769.—"DUSTICKS." See under HOSBOLHOOKUM. [1866.—"It is a practice of the Revenue Courts of the SIRCAR to issue DUSTUCK for the malgoozaree the very day the KIST (instalment) became due."—_Confessions of an Orderly_, 132.] DWARKA, n.p. More properly _Dvārakā_ or _Dvārikā_, quasi ἐκατόμπυλος, 'the City with many gates,' a very sacred Hindu place of pilgrimage, on the extreme N.W. point of peninsular Guzerat; the alleged royal city of Krishna. It is in the small State called Okha, which Gen. Legrand Jacob pronounces to be "barren of aught save superstition and piracy" (_Tr. Bo. Geog. Soc._ vii. 161). _Dvārikā_ is, we apprehend, the βαράκη of Ptolemy. Indeed, in an old Persian map, published in _Indian Antiq._ i. 370, the place appears, transcribed as _Bharraky_. c. 1590.—"The _Fifth Division_ is Jugget (see JACQUETE), which is also called DAURKA. Kishen came from Mehtra, and dwelt at this place, and died here. This is considered as a very holy spot by the Brahmins."—_Ayeen_, by _Gladwin_, ed. 1800, ii. 76; [ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 248]. E EAGLE-WOOD, s. The name of an aromatic wood from Camboja and some other Indian regions, chiefly trans-gangetic. It is the "odorous wood" referred to by Camões in the quotation under CHAMPA. We have somewhere read an explanation of the name as applied to the substance in question, because this is flecked and mottled, and so supposed to resemble the plumage of an eagle! [_Burton, Ar. Nights_, iv. 395; _Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. i. 120, 150.] The word is in fact due to a corrupt form of the Skt. name of the wood, _agaru_, _aguru_. A form, probably, of this is _aγil_, _akil_, which Gundert gives as the Malayāl. word.[114] From this the Portuguese must have taken their _aguila_, as we find it in Barbosa (below), or _pao_ (wood) _d'aguila_, made into _aquila_, whence French _bois d'aigle_, and Eng. EAGLE-WOOD. The Malays call it _Kayū_ (wood)-_gahru_, evidently the same word, though which way the etymology flowed it is difficult to say. [Mr. Skeat writes: "the question is a difficult one. Klinkert gives garu (_garoe_) and _gaharu_ (_gaharoe_), whence the trade names '_Garrow_' and '_Garroo_'; and the modern standard Malay certainly corresponds to Klinkert's forms, though I think _gaharu_ should rather be written _gharu_, _i.e._ with an aspirated _g_, which is the way the Malays pronounce it. On the other hand, it seems perfectly clear that there must have been an alternative modern form _agaru_, or perhaps even _aguru_, since otherwise such trade names as '_ugger_' and (?) '_tugger_' could not have arisen. They can scarcely have come from the Skt. In Ridley's _Plant List_ we have _gaharu_ and _gagaheu_, which is the regular abbreviation of the reduplicated form _gahru-gahru_ identified as _Aquilaria Malaccensis, Lam._"] [See CAMBULAC.] The best quality of this wood, once much valued in Europe as incense, is the result of disease in a tree of the N. O. _Leguminosae_, the _Aloexylon agallochum_, Loureiro, growing in Camboja and S. Cochin China, whilst an inferior kind, of like aromatic qualities, is produced by a tree of an entirely different order, _Aquilaria agallocha_, Roxb. (N. O. _Aquilariaceae_), which is found as far north as Silhet.[115] _Eagle-wood_ is another name for aloes-wood, or ALOES (q.v.) as it is termed in the English Bible. [See _Encycl. Bibl._ i. 120 _seq._] It is curious that Bluteau, in his great Portuguese _Vocabulario_, under _Pao d'Aguila_, jumbles up this _aloes-wood_ with Socotrine Aloes. Αγάλλοχον was known to the ancients, and is described by Dioscorides (c. A.D. 65). In _Liddell and Scott_ the word is rendered "the bitter aloe"; which seems to involve the same confusion as that made by Bluteau. Other trade-names of the article given by Forbes Watson are _Garrow-_ and _Garroo_-wood, _agla_-wood, _ugger-_, and _tugger-_ (?) wood. 1516.— "_Das Dragoarias, e preços que ellas valem em Calicut_.... * * * * * AGUILA, cada FARAZOLA (see FRAZALA) de 300 a 400 (_fanams_) _Lenho aloes_ verdadeiro, negro, pesado, e muito fino val 1000 (_fanams_)."[116]—_Barbosa_ (Lisbon), 393. 1563.—"_R._ And from those parts of which you speak, comes the true lign-aloes? Is it produced there? "_O._ Not the genuine thing. It is indeed true that in the parts about C. Comorin and in Ceylon there is a wood with a scent (which we call AGUILA _brava_), as we have many another wood with a scent. And at one time that wood used to be exported to Bengala under the name of AGUILA _brava_; but since then the Bengalas have got more knowing, and buy it no longer...."—_Garcia_, f. 119_v._-120. 1613.—"... A aguila, arvore alta e grossa, de folhas como a Olyveira."—_Godinho de Eredia_, f. 15_v_. 1774.—"_Kinnâmon_ ... _Oud el bochor_, et _Agadj oudi_, est le nom hébreu, arabe, et turc d'un bois nommé par les Anglois AGAL-WOOD, et par les Indiens de Bombay AGAR, dont on a deux diverses sortes, savoir: _Oud mawárdi_, c'est la meilleure. _Oud Kakulli_, est la moindre sorte."—_Niebuhr, Des. de l'Arabie_, xxxiv. 1854.—(In Cachar) "the EAGLE-WOOD, a tree yielding UGGUR oil, is also much sought for its fragrant wood, which is carried to Silhet, where it is broken up and distilled."—_Hooker, Himalayan Journals_, ed. 1855, ii. 318. The existence of the AGUILA tree (_dārakht-i-'ūd_) in the Silhet hills is mentioned by Abu'l Faẓl (_Gladwin's Ayeen_, ii. 10; [ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 125]; orig. i. 391). EARTH-OIL, s. Petroleum, such as that exported from Burma.... The term is a literal translation of that used in nearly all the Indian vernaculars. The chief sources are at _Ye-nan-gyoung_ on the Irawadi, lat. c. 20° 22′. 1755.—"Raynan-Goung ... at this Place there are about 200 Families, who are chiefly employed in getting EARTH-OIL out of Pitts, some five miles in the Country."—_Baker_, in _Dalrymple's Or. Rep._ i. 172. 1810.—"Petroleum, called by the natives EARTH-OIL ... which is imported from Pegu, Ava, and the Arvean (read Aracan) Coast."—_Williamson, V.M._ ii. 21-23. ECKA, s. A small one-horse carriage used by natives. It is Hind. _ekkā_, from _ek_, 'one.' But we have seen it written _acre_, and punned upon as quasi-_acher_, by those who have travelled by it! [Something of the kind was perhaps known in very early times, for Arrian (_Indika_, xvii.) says: "To be drawn by a single horse is considered no distinction." For a good description with drawing of the _ekka_, see _Kipling, Beast and Man in India_, 190 _seq._] 1811.—"... perhaps the simplest carriage that can be imagined, being nothing more than a chair covered with red cloth, and fixed upon an axle-tree between two small wheels. The EKKA is drawn by one horse, who has no other harness than a girt, to which the shaft of the carriage is fastened."—_Solvyns_, iii. 1834.—"One of those native carriages called EKKAS was in waiting. This vehicle resembles in shape a meat-safe, placed upon the axletree of two wheels, but the sides are composed of hanging curtains instead of wire pannels."—_The Baboo_, ii. 4. [1843.—"EKHEES, a species of single horse carriage, with cloth hoods, drawn by one pony, were by no means uncommon."—_Davidson, Travels in Upper India_, i. 116.] EED, s. Arab. _'Īd_. A Mahommedan holy festival, but in common application in India restricted to two such, called there the _baṛī_ and _chhoṭī_ (or Great and Little) _'Id_. The former is the commemoration of Abraham's sacrifice, the victim of which was, according to the Mahommedans, Ishmael. [See Hughes, _Dict. of Islam_, 192 _seqq._] This is called among other names, _Baḳr-'Īd_, the 'Bull _'Īd_,' _Baḳarah 'Īd_, 'the cow festival,' but this is usually corrupted by ignorant natives as well as Europeans into _Bakrī-'Id_ (Hind. _bakrā_, f. _bakrī_, 'a goat'). The other is the _'Īd_ of the _Ramazān_, _viz._ the termination of the annual fast; the festival called in Turkey _Bairam_, and by old travellers sometimes the "Mahommedan Easter." c. 1610.—"Le temps du ieusne finy on celebre vne grande feste, et des plus solennelles qu'ils ayent, qui s'appelle YDU."—_Pyrard de Laval_, i. 104; [Hak. Soc. i. 140]. [1671.—"They have allsoe a great feast, which they call BUCKERY EED."—In _Yule, Hedges' Diary_, Hak. Soc. ii. cccx.] 1673.—"The New Moon before the New Year (which commences at the _Vernal Equinox_), is the Moors ÆDE, when the Governor in no less Pomp than before, goes to sacrifice a Ram or He-Goat, in remembrance of that offered for _Isaac_ (by them called _Ishauh_); the like does every one in his own House, that is able to purchase one, and sprinkle their blood on the sides of their Doors."—_Fryer_, 108. (The passage is full of errors.) 1860.—"By the Nazim's invitation we took out a party to the palace at the _Bakri_ EED (or Feast of the Goat), in memory of the sacrifice of Isaac, or, as the Moslems say, of Ishmael."—_Mrs. Mackenzie, Storms and Sunshine_, &c., ii. 255 _seq._ 1869.—"Il n'y a proprement que deux fêtes parmi les Musulmans sunnites, celle de la rupture du jeûne de _Ramazan_, 'ID _fito_, et celle des victimes 'ID _curbân_, nommée aussi dans l'Inde _Bacr_ 'ID, fête du _Taureau_, ou simplement 'ID, la fête par excellence, laquelle est établie en mémoire du sacrifice d'Ismael."—_Garcin de Tassy, Rel. Mus. dans l'Inde_, 9 _seq._ EEDGAH, s. Ar.—P. _'Īdgāh_, 'Place of _'Īd_.' (See EED.) A place of assembly and prayer on occasion of Musulman festivals. It is in India usually a platform of white plastered brickwork, enclosed by a low wall on three sides, and situated outside of a town or village. It is a marked characteristic of landscape in Upper India. [It is also known as _Namāzgāh_, or 'place of prayer,' and a drawing of one is given by _Herklots, Qanoon-e-Islam_, Pl. iii. fig. 2.] 1792.—"The commanding nature of the ground on which the EED-GAH stands had induced Tippoo to construct a redoubt upon that eminence."—_Ld. Cornwallis_, Desp. from Seringapatam, in SETON-KARR, ii. 89. [1832.—"... Kings, Princes and Nawaubs ... going to an appointed place, which is designated the _Eade-Garrh._"—_Mrs. Meer Hassan Ali, Observations_, i. 262. [1843.—"In the afternoon ... proceeded in state to the EED GAO, a building at a small distance, where Mahommedan worship was performed."—_Davidson, Travels in Upper India_, i. 53.] EKTENG, adj. The native representation of the official designation '_acting_' applied to a substitute, especially in the Civil Service. The manner in which the natives used to explain the expression to themselves is shown in the quotation. 1883.—"Lawrence had been only 'acting' there; a term which has suggested to the minds of the natives, in accordance with their pronunciation of it, and with that striving after meaning in syllables which leads to so many etymological fallacies, the interpretation EK-TANG, 'one-leg,' as if the temporary incumbent had but one leg in the official stirrup."—H. Y. in _Quarterly Review_ (on _Bosworth Smith's Life of Lord Lawrence_), April, p. 297. ELCHEE, s. An ambassador. Turk. _īlchī_, from _īl_, a (nomad) tribe, hence the representative of the _īl_. It is a title that has attached itself particularly to Sir John Malcolm, and to Sir Stratford Canning, probably because they were personally more familiar to the Orientals among whom they served than diplomatists usually are. 1404.—"And the people who saw them approaching, and knew them for people of the Emperor's, being aware that they were come with some order from the great Lord, took to flight as if the devil were after them; and those who were in their tents selling their wares, shut them up and also took to flight, and shut themselves up in their houses, calling out to one another, ELCHI! which is as much as to say 'Ambassadors!' For they knew that with ambassadors coming they would have a black day of it; and so they fled as if the devil had got among them."—_Clavijo_, xcvii. Comp. _Markham_, p. 111. [1599.—"I came to the court to see a Morris dance, and a play of his ELCHIES."—_Hakluyt, Voyages_, II. ii. 67 (_Stanf. Dict._).] 1885.—"No historian of the Crimean War could overlook the officer (Sir Hugh Rose) who, at a difficult crisis, filled the post of the famous diplomatist called the great ELCHI by writers who have adopted a tiresome trick from a brilliant man of letters."—_Sat. Review_, Oct. 24. ELEPHANT, s. This article will be confined to notes connected with the various suggestions which have been put forward as to the origin of the word—a sufficiently ample subject. The oldest occurrence of the word (ἐλέφας—φαντος) is in Homer. With him, and so with Hesiod and Pindar, the word means 'ivory.' Herodotus first uses it as the name of the animal (iv. 191). Hence an occasional, probably an erroneous, assumption that the word ἐλέφας originally meant only the material, and not the beast that bears it. In Persian the usual term for the beast is _pīl_, with which agree the Aramaic _pīl_ (already found in the Chaldee and Syriac versions of the O. T.), and the Arabic _fīl_. Old etymologists tried to develop _elephant_ out of _fīl_; and it is natural to connect with it the Spanish for 'ivory' (_marfil_, Port. _marfim_), but no satisfactory explanation has yet been given of the first syllable of that word. More certain is the fact that in early Swedish and Danish the word for 'elephant' is _fil_, in Icelandic _fill_; a term supposed to have been introduced by old traders from the East _viâ_ Russia. The old Swedish for 'ivory' is _filsben_.[117] The oldest Hebrew mention of ivory is in the notice of the products brought to Solomon from Ophir, or India. Among these are ivory tusks—_shen-habbim_, _i.e._ 'teeth of _habbīm_,' a word which has been interpreted as from Skt. _ibha_, elephant.[118] But it is entirely doubtful what this _habbīm_, occurring here only, really means.[119] We know from other evidence that ivory was known in Egypt and Western Asia for ages before Solomon. And in other cases the Hebrew word for ivory is simply _shen_, corresponding to _dens Indus_ in Ovid and other Latin writers. In Ezekiel (xxvii. 15) we find _karnoth shen_ = 'cornua dentis.' The use of the word '_horns_' does not necessarily imply a confusion of these great curved tusks with horns; it has many parallels, as in Pliny's, "_cum arbore exacuant limentque_ cornua _elephanti_" (xviii. 7); in Martial's "_Indicoque_ cornu" (i. 73); in Aelian's story, as alleged by the Mauritanians, that the elephants there shed their _horns_ every ten years ("δεκάτῳ ἔτει πάντως τὰ κέρατα ἐκπεσεῖν"—xiv. 5); whilst Cleasby quotes from an Icelandic saga '_olifant_-horni' for 'ivory.' We have mentioned Skt. _ibha_, from which Lassen assumes a compound _ibhadantā_ for ivory, suggesting that this, combined by early traders with the Arabic article, formed _al-ibhadantā_, and so originated ἐλέφαντος. Pott, besides other doubts, objects that _ibhadantā_, though the name of a plant (_Tiaridium indicum_, Lehm.), is never actually a name of ivory. Pott's own etymology is _alaf-hindi_, 'Indian ox,' from a word existing in sundry resembling forms, in Hebrew and in Assyrian (_alif_, _alap_).[120] This has met with favour; though it is a little hard to accept any form like _Hindī_ as earlier than Homer. Other suggested origins are Pictet's from _airāvata_ (lit. 'proceeding from water'), the proper name of the elephant of Indra, or Elephant of the Eastern Quarter in the Hindu Cosmology.[121] This is felt to be only too ingenious, but as improbable. It is, however, suggested, it would seem independently, by Mr. Kittel (_Indian Antiquary_, i. 128), who supposes the first part of the word to be Dravidian, a transformation from _āne_, 'elephant.' Pictet, finding his first suggestion not accepted, has called up a Singhalese word _aliya_, used for 'elephant,' which he takes to be from _āla_, 'great'; thence _aliya_, 'great creature'; and proceeding further, presents a combination of _āla_, 'great,' with Skt. _phaṭa_, sometimes signifying 'a tooth,' thus _ali-phaṭa_, 'great tooth' = _elephantus_.[122] Hodgson, in _Notes on Northern Africa_ (p. 19, quoted by Pott), gives _elef ameqran_ ('Great Boar,' _elef_ being 'boar') as the name of the animal among the Kabyles of that region, and appears to present it as the origin of the Greek and Latin words. Again we have the Gothic _ulbandus_, 'a camel,' which has been regarded by some as the same word with _elephantus_. To this we shall recur. Pott, in his elaborate paper already quoted, comes to the conclusion that the choice of etymologies must lie between his own _alaf-hindī_ and Lassen's _al-ibha-dantā_. His paper is 50 years old, but he repeats this conclusion in his _Wurzel-Wörterbüch der Indo-Germanische Sprachen_, published in 1871,[123] nor can I ascertain that there has been any later advance towards a true etymology. Yet it can hardly be said that either of the alternatives carries conviction. Both, let it be observed, apart from other difficulties, rest on the assumption that the knowledge of ἐλέφας, whether as fine material or as monstrous animal, came from India, whilst nearly all the other or less-favoured suggestions point to the same assumption. But knowledge acquired, or at least taken cognizance of, since Pott's latest reference to the subject, puts us in possession of the new and surprising fact that, even in times which we are entitled to call historic, the elephant existed wild, far to the westward of India, and not very far from the eastern extremity of the Mediterranean. Though the fact was indicated from the wall-paintings by Wilkinson some 65 years ago,[124] and has more recently been amply displayed in historical works which have circulated by scores in popular libraries, it is singular how little attention or interest it seems to have elicited.[125] The document which gives precise Egyptian testimony to this fact is an inscription (first interpreted by Ebers in 1873)[126] from the tomb of Amenemhib, a captain under the great conqueror Thotmes III. [Thūtmosis], who reigned B.C. c. 1600. This warrior, speaking from his tomb of the great deeds of his master, and of his own right arm, tells how the king, in the neighbourhood of _Ni_, hunted 120 elephants for the sake of their tusks; and how he himself (Amenemhib) encountered the biggest of them, which had attacked the sacred person of the king, and cut through its trunk. The elephant chased him into the water, where he saved himself between two rocks; and the king bestowed on him rich rewards. The position of _Ni_ is uncertain, though some have identified it with Nineveh.[127] [Maspero writes: "Nīi, long confounded with Nineveh, after Champolion (_Gram. égyptienne_, p. 150), was identified by Lenormant (_Les Origines_, vol. iii. p. 316 _et seq._) with Ninus Vetus, Membidj, and by Max Müller (_Asien und Europa_, p. 267) with Balis on the Euphrates: I am inclined to make it Kefer-Naya, between Aleppo and Turmanīn" (_Struggle of the Nations_, 144, note).] It is named in another inscription between _Arinath_ and _Akerith_, as, all three, cities of _Naharain_ or Northern Mesopotamia, captured by Amenhotep II., the son of Thotmes III. Might not _Ni_ be Nisibis? We shall find that Assyrian inscriptions of later date have been interpreted as placing elephant-hunts in the land of Harran and in the vicinity of the Chaboras. If then these elephant-hunts may be located on the southern skirts of Taurus, we shall more easily understand how a tribute of elephant-tusks should have been offered at the court of Egypt by the people of _Rutennu_ or Northern Syria, and also by the people of the adjacent _Asebi_ or Cyprus, as we find repeatedly recorded on the Egyptian monuments, both in hieroglyphic writing and pictorially.[128] What the stones of Egypt allege in the 17th cent. B.C., the stones of Assyria 500 years afterwards have been alleged to corroborate. The great inscription of Tighlath-Pileser I., who is calculated to have reigned about B.C. 1120-1100, as rendered by Lotz, relates: "Ten mighty Elephants Slew I in Harran, and on the banks of the Haboras. Four Elephants I took alive; Their hides, Their teeth, and the live Elephants I brought to my city Assur."[129] The same facts are recorded in a later inscription, on the broken obelisk of Assurnazirpal from Kouyunjik, now in the Br. Museum, which commemorates the deeds of the king's ancestor, Tighlath Pileser.[130] In the case of these Assyrian inscriptions, however, _elephant_ is by no means an undisputed interpretation. In the famous quadruple _test_ exercise on this inscription in 1857, which gave the death-blow to the doubts which some sceptics had emitted as to the genuine character of the Assyrian interpretations, Sir H. Rawlinson, in this passage, rendered the animals slain and taken alive as _wild buffaloes_. The ideogram given as _teeth_ he had not interpreted. The question is argued at length by Lotz in the work already quoted, but it is a question for cuneiform experts, dealing, as it does, with the interpretation of more than one _ideogram_, and enveloped as yet in uncertainties. It is to be observed, that in 1857 Dr. Hincks, one of the four test-translators,[131] had rendered the passage almost exactly as Lotz has done 23 years later, though I cannot see that Lotz makes any allusion to this fact. [See _Encycl. Bibl._ ii. 1262.] Apart from arguments as to decipherment and ideograms, it is certain that probabilities are much affected by the publication of the Egyptian inscription of Amenhoteb, which gives a greater plausibility to the rendering 'elephant' than could be ascribed to it in 1857. And should it eventually be upheld, it will be all the more remarkable that the sagacity of Dr. Hincks should then have ventured on that rendering. In various suggestions, including Pott's, besides others that we have omitted, the etymology has been based on a transfer of the name of the ox, or some other familiar quadruped. There would be nothing extraordinary in such a transfer of meaning. The reference to the _bos Luca_[132] is trite; the Tibetan word for ox (_glan_) is also the word for 'elephant'; we have seen how the name 'Great Boar' is alleged to be given to the elephant among the Kabyles; we have heard of an elephant in a menagerie being described by a Scotch rustic as 'a muckle sow'; Pausanias, according to Bochart, calls rhinoceroses 'Aethiopic bulls' [Bk. ix. 21, 2]. And let me finally illustrate the matter by a circumstance related to me by a brother officer who accompanied Sir Neville Chamberlain on an expedition among the turbulent Pathan tribes c. 1860. The women of the villages gathered to gaze on the elephants that accompanied the force, a stranger sight to them than it would have been to the women of the most secluded village in Scotland. 'Do you see these?' said a soldier of the Frontier Horse; 'do you know what they are? These are the Queen of England's buffaloes that give 5 maunds (about 160 quarts) of milk a day!' Now it is an obvious suggestion, that if there were elephants on the skirts of Taurus down to B.C. 1100, or even (taking the less questionable evidence) down only to B.C. 1600, it is highly improbable that the Greeks would have had to seek a name for the animal, or its tusk, from Indian trade. And if the Greeks had a vernacular name for the elephant, there is also a probability, if not a presumption, that some tradition of this name would be found, _mutatis mutandis_, among other Aryan nations of Europe. Now may it not be that ἐλέφας—φαντος in Greek, and _ulbandus_ in Moeso-Gothic, represent this vernacular name? The latter form is exactly the modification of the former which Grimm's law demands. Nor is the word confined to Gothic. It is found in the Old H. German (_olpentâ_); in Anglo-Saxon (_olfend_, _oluend_, &c.); in Old Swedish (_aelpand_, _alwandyr_, _ulfwald_); in Icelandic (_ulfaldi_). All these Northern words, it is true, are used in the sense of _camel_, not of _elephant_. But instances already given may illustrate that there is nothing surprising in this transfer, all the less where the animal originally indicated had long been lost sight of. Further, Jülg, who has published a paper on the Gothic word, points out its resemblance to the Slav forms _welbond_, _welblond_, or _wielblad_, also meaning 'camel' (compare also Russian _verbliud_). This, in the last form (_wielblad_), may, he says, be regarded as resolvable into 'Great beast.' Herr Jülg ends his paper with a hint that in this meaning may perhaps be found a solution of the origin of _elephant_ (an idea at which Pictet also transiently pointed in a paper referred to above), and half promises to follow up this hint; but in thirty years he has not done so, so far as I can discover. Nevertheless it is one which may yet be pregnant. Nor is it inconsistent with this suggestion that we find also in some of the Northern languages a second series of names designating the elephant—not, as we suppose _ulbandus_ and its kin to be, common vocables descending from a remote age in parallel development—but adoptions from Latin at a much more recent period. Thus, we have in Old and Middle German _Elefant_ and _Helfant_, with _elfenbein_ and _helfenbein_ for ivory; in Anglo-Saxon, _ylpend_, _elpend_, with shortened forms _ylp_ and _elp_, and _ylpenban_ for ivory; whilst the Scandinavian tongues adopt and retain _fil_. [The _N.E.D._ regards the derivation as doubtful, but considers the theory of Indian origin improbable. [A curious instance of misapprehension is the use of the term '_Chain elephants_.' This is a misunderstanding of the ordinary locution _zanjīr-i-fīl_ when speaking of elephants. _Zanjīr_ is literally a 'chain,' but is here akin to our expressions, a 'pair,' 'couple,' 'brace' of anything. It was used, no doubt, with reference to the iron chain by which an elephant is hobbled. In an account 100 elephants would be entered thus: _Fīl, Zanjīr_, 100. (See NUMERICAL AFFIXES.)] [1826.—"Very frequent mention is made in Asiatic histories of _chain_-ELEPHANTS; which always mean elephants trained for war; but it is not very clear why they are so denominated."—_Ranking, Hist. Res. on the Wars and Sports of the Mongols and Romans_, 1826, Intro. p. 12.] ELEPHANTA. A. n.p. An island in Bombay Harbour, the native name of which is _Ghārāpurī_ (or sometimes, it would seem, shortly, _Purī_), famous for its magnificent excavated temple, considered by Burgess to date after the middle of the 8th cent. The name was given by the Portuguese from the life-size figure of an elephant, hewn from an isolated mass of trap-rock, which formerly stood in the lower part of the island, not far from the usual landing-place. This figure fell down many years ago, and was often said to have disappeared. But it actually lay _in situ_ till 1864-5, when (on the suggestion of the late Mr. W. E. Frere) it was removed by Dr. (now Sir) George Birdwood to the Victoria Gardens at Bombay, in order to save the relic from destruction. The elephant had originally a smaller figure on its back, which several of the earlier authorities speak of as a young elephant, but which Mr. Erskine and Capt. Basil Hall regarded as a tiger. The horse mentioned by Fryer remained in 1712; it had disappeared apparently before Niebuhr's visit in 1764. [Compare the recovery of a similar pair of elephant figures at Delhi, _Cunningham, Archaeol. Rep._ i. 225 _seqq._] c. 1321.—"In quod dum sic ascendissem, in xxviii. dietis me transtuli usque ad Tanam ... haec terra multum bene est situata.... Haec terra antiquitus fuit valde magna. Nam ipsa fuit terra regis Pori, qui cum rege Alexandro praelium maximum commisit."—_Friar Odoric_, in _Cathay_, &c., App. p. v. We quote this because of its relation to the passages following. It seems probable that the alleged connection with Porus and Alexander may have grown out of the name _Puri_ or _Pori_. [1539.—Mr. Whiteway notes that in João de Crastro's Log of his voyage to Diu will be found a very interesting account with measurements of the ELEPHANTA Caves.] 1548.—"And the Isle of Pory, which is that of the ELEPHANT (_do Alyfante_), is leased to João Pirez by arrangements of the said Governor (dom João de Crastro) for 150 pardaos."—_S. Botelho, Tombo_, 158. 1580.—"At 3 hours of the day we found ourselves abreast of a cape called Bombain, where is to be seen an ancient Roman temple, hollowed in the living rock. And above the said temple are many tamarind-trees, and below it a living spring, in which they have never been able to find bottom. The said temple is called ALEFANTE, and is adorned with many figures, and inhabited by a great multitude of bats; and here they say that Alexander Magnus arrived, and for memorial thereof caused this temple to be made, and further than this he advanced not."—_Gasparo Balbi_, f. 62_v._-63. 1598.—"There is yet an other Pagode, which they hold and esteem for the highest and chiefest Pagode of all the rest, which standeth in a little Iland called _Pory_; this Pagode by the Portingalls is called the Pagode of the ELEPHANT. In that Iland standeth an high hill, and on the top thereof there is a hole, that goeth down into the hill, digged and carved out of the hard rock or stones as big as a great cloyster ... round about the wals are cut and formed, the shapes of Elephants, Lions, tigers, & a thousand such like wilde and cruel beasts...."—_Linschoten_, ch. xliv.; [Hak. Soc. i. 291]. 1616.—Diogo de Couto devotes a chapter of 11 pp. to his detailed account "_do muito notavel e espantoso Pagode do_ ELEFANTE." We extract a few paragraphs: "This notable and above all others astonishing Pagoda of the ELEPHANT stands on a small islet, less than half a league in compass, which is formed by the river of Bombain, where it is about to discharge itself southward into the sea. It is so called because of a great ELEPHANT of stone, which one sees in entering the river. They say that it was made by the orders of a heathen king called Banasur, who ruled the whole country inland from the Ganges.... On the left side of this chapel is a doorway 6 palms in depth and 5 in width, by which one enters a chamber which is nearly square and very dark, so that there is nothing to be seen there; and with this ends the fabric of this great pagoda. It has been in many parts demolished; and what the soldiers have left is so maltreated that it is grievous to see destroyed in such fashion one of the Wonders of the World. It is now 50 years since I went to see this marvellous Pagoda; and as I did not then visit it with such curiosity as I should now feel in doing so, I failed to remark many particulars which exist no longer. But I do remember me to have seen a certain Chapel, not to be seen now, open on the whole façade (which was more than 40 feet in length), and which along the rock formed a plinth the whole length of the edifice, fashioned like our altars both as to breadth and height; and on this plinth were many remarkable things to be seen. Among others I remember to have noticed the story of Queen Pasiphae and the bull; also the Angel with naked sword thrusting forth from below a tree two beautiful figures of a man and a woman, who were naked, as the Holy Scripture paints for us the appearance of our first parents Adam and Eve."—_Couto_, Dec. VII. liv. iii. cap. xi. 1644.—"... an islet which they call ILHEO DO ELLEFANTÉ.... In the highest part of this Islet is an eminence on which there is a mast from which a flag is unfurled when there are prows (_paros_) about, as often happens, to warn the small unarmed vessels to look out.... There is on this island a pagoda called that of the Elephant, a work of extraordinary magnitude, being cut out of the solid rock," &c.—_Bocarro, MS._ 1673.—"... We steered by the south side of the Bay, purposely to touch at ELEPHANTO, so called from a monstrous Elephant cut out of the main Rock, bearing a young one on its Back; not far from it the Effigies of a Horse stuck up to the Belly in the Earth in the Valley; from thence we clambered up the highest Mountain on the Island, on whose summit was a miraculous Piece hewed out of solid Stone: It is supported with 42 _Corinthian_ Pillars," &c.—_Fryer_, 75. 1690.—"At 3 Leagues distance from _Bombay_ is a small Island called ELEPHANTA, from the Statue of an Elephant cut in Stone.... Here likewise are the just dimensions of a Horse Carved in Stone, so lively ... that many have rather Fancyed it, at a distance, a living Animal.... But that which adds the most Remarkable Character to this Island, is the fam'd _Pagode_ at the top of it; so much spoke of by the _Portuguese_, and at present admir'd by the present Queen Dowager, that she cannot think any one has seen this part of India, who comes not Freighted home with some Account of it."—_Ovington_, 158-9. 1712.—"The island of ELEPHANTA ... takes its name from an elephant in stone, with another on its back, which stands on a small hill, and serves as a sea mark.... As they advanced towards the pagoda through a smooth narrow pass cut in the rock, they observed another hewn figure which was called Alexander's horse."—From an account written by _Captain Pyke_, on board the Stringer East Indiaman, and illd. by drawings. _Read by A. Dalrymple to the Soc. of Antiquaries_, 10th Feb. 1780, and pubd. in _Archaeologia_, vii. 323 _seqq._ One of the plates (xxi.) shows the elephant having on its back distinctly a small elephant, whose proboscis comes down into contact with the head of the large one. 1727.—"A league from thence is another larger, called ELEPHANTO, belonging to the _Portugueze_, and serves only to feed some Cattle. I believe it took its name from an Elephant carved out of a great black Stone, about Seven Foot in Height."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 240; [ed. 1744, i. 241]. 1760.—"Le lendemain, 7 Decembre, des que le jour parut, je me transportai au bas de la seconde montagne, en face de Bombaye, dans un coin de l'Isle, où est l'Elephant qui a fait donner à Galipouri le nom d'ELEPHANTE. L'animal est de grandeur naturelle, d'une pierre noire, et detachée du sol, et paroit porter son petit sur son dos."—_Anquetil du Perron_, I. ccccxxiii. 1761.—"... The work I mention is an artificial cave cut out of a solid Rock, and decorated with a number of pillars, and gigantic statues, some of which discover y^e work of a skilful artist; and I am inform'd by an acquaintance who is well read in y^e antient history, and has minutely considered y^e figures, that it appears to be y^e work of King Sesostris after his Indian Expedition."—MS. Letter of _James Rennell_. 1764.—"Plusieurs Voyageurs font bien mention du vieux temple Payen sur la petite Isle ELEPHANTA près de Bombay, mais ils n'en parlent qu'en passant. Je le trouvois si curieux et si digne de l'attention des Amateurs d'Antiquités, que j'y fis trois fois le Voyage, et que j'y dessinois tout ce que s'y trouve de plus remarquable...."—_Carsten Niebuhr, Voyaye_, ii. 25. " "Pas loin du Rivage de la Mer, et en pleine Campagne, on voit encore un Elephant d'une pierre dure et noiratre.... La Statue ... porte quelque chose sur le dos, mais que le tems a rendu entièrement meconnoissable.... Quant au Cheval dont Ovington et Hamilton font mention je ne l'ai pas vu."—_Ibid._ 33. 1780.—"That which has principally attracted the attention of travellers is the small island of ELEPHANTA, situated in the east side of the harbour of Bombay.... Near the south end is the figure of an elephant rudely cut in stone, from which the island has its name.... On the back are the remains of something that is said to have formerly represented a young elephant, though no traces of such a resemblance are now to be found."—_Account_, &c. By _Mr. William Hunter_, Surgeon in the E. Indies, _Archaeologia_, vii. 286. 1783.—In vol. viii. of the _Archaeologia_, p. 251, is another account in a letter from Hector Macneil, Esq. He mentions "the elephant cut out of stone," but not the small elephant, nor the horse. 1795.—"_Some Account of the Caves in the Island of_ ELEPHANTA. By _J. Goldingham_, Esq." (No date of paper). In _As. Researches_, iv. 409 _seqq._ 1813.—_Account of the Cave Temple of_ ELEPHANTA ... by _Wm. Erskine, Trans. Bombay Lit. Soc._ i. 198 _seqq._ Mr. Erskine says in regard to the figure on the back of the large elephant: "The remains of its paws, and also the junction of its belly with the larger animal, were perfectly distinct; and the appearance it offered is represented on the annexed drawing made by Captain Hall (Pl. II.),[133] who from its appearance conjectured that it must have been a tiger rather than an elephant; an idea in which I feel disposed to agree."—_Ibid._ 208. B. s. A name given, originally by the Portuguese, to violent storms occurring at the termination, though some travellers describe it as at the setting-in, of the Monsoon. [The Portuguese, however, took the name from the H. _hathiyā_, Skt. _hastā_, the 13th lunar Asterism, connected with _hastin_, an elephant, and hence sometimes called 'the sign of the elephant.' The _hathiyā_ is at the close of the Rains.] 1554.—"The _Damani_, that is to say a violent storm arose; the kind of storm is known under the name of the ELEPHANT; it blows from the west."—_Sidi 'Ali_, p. 75. [1611.—"The storm of OFANTE doth begin."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 126.] c. 1616.—"The 20th day (August), the night past fell a storme of raine called the OLIPHANT, vsuall at going out of the raines."—_Sir T. Roe_, in _Purchas_, i. 549; [Hak. Soc. i. 247]. 1659.—"The boldest among us became dismayed; and the more when the whole culminated in such a terrific storm that we were compelled to believe that it must be that yearly raging tempest which is called the ELEPHANT. This storm, annually, in September and October, makes itself heard in a frightful manner, in the Sea of Bengal."—_Walter Schulze_, 67. c. 1665.—"Il y fait si mauvais pour le Vaisseaux au commencement de ce mois à cause d'un Vent d'Orient qui y souffle en ce tems-là avec violence, et qui est toujours accompagnè de gros nuages qu'on appelle _Elephans_, parce-qu'ils en ont la figure...."—_Thevenot,_ v. 38. 1673.—"Not to deviate any longer, we are now winding about the _South-West_ part of Ceilon; where we have the TAIL OF THE ELEPHANT full in our mouth; a constellation by the _Portugals_ called RABO DEL ELEPHANTO, known for the breaking up of the _Munsoons_, which is the last Flory this season makes."—_Fryer_, 48. [1690.—"The Mussoans (MONSOON) are rude and Boisterous in their departure, as well as at their coming in, which two seasons are called the ELEPHANT in India, and just before their breaking up, take their farewell for the most part in very rugged puffing weather."—_Ovington_, 137]. 1756.—"9th (October). We had what they call here an ELEPHANTA, which is an excessive hard gale, with very severe thunder, lightning and rain, but it was of short continuance. In about 4 hours there fell ... 2 (inches)."—_Ives_, 42. c. 1760.—"The setting in of the rains is commonly ushered in by a violent thunderstorm, generally called the ELEPHANTA."—_Grose_, i. 33. ELEPHANT-CREEPER, s. _Argyreia speciosa_, Sweet. (N. O. _Convolvulaceae_). The leaves are used in native medicine as poultices, &c. ELK, s. The name given by sportsmen in S. India, with singular impropriety, to the great stag _Rusa Aristotelis_, the _sāmbar_ (see SAMBRE) of Upper and W. India. [1813.—"In a narrow defile ... a male ELK (_cervus alces_, Lin.) of noble appearance, followed by twenty-two females, passed majestically under their platform, each as large as a common-sized horse."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. i. 506.] ELL'ORA, (though very commonly called ELLÓRA), n.p. Properly _Elurā_, [Tel. _elu_, 'rule,' _ūru_, 'village,'] otherwise _Vērulē_, a village in the Nizam's territory, 7 m. from Daulatābād, which gives its name to the famous and wonderful rock-caves and temples in its vicinity, excavated in the crescent-shaped scarp of a plateau, about 1½ m. in length. These works are Buddhist (ranging from A.D. 450 to 700), Brahminical (c. 650 to 700), and Jain (c. 800-1000). c. 1665.—"On m'avoit fait a Sourat grande estime des Pagodes d'ELORA ... (and after describing them).... Quoiqu'il en soit, si l'on considère cette quantité de Temples spacieux, remplis de pilastres et de colonnes, et tant de milliers de figures, et le tout taillé dans le roc vif, on peut dire avec verité que ces ouvrages surpassent la force humaine; et qu'au moins les gens du siècle dans lequel ils ont été faits, n'étoient pas tout-à-fait barbares."—_Thevenot_, v. p. 222. 1684.—"Muhammad Sháh Malik Júná, son of Tughlik, selected the fort of Deogir as a central point whereat to establish the seat of government, and gave it the name of Daulatábád. He removed the inhabitants of Delhí thither.... Ellora is only a short distance from this place. At some very remote period a race of men, as if by magic, excavated caves high up among the defiles of the mountains. These rooms extended over a breadth of one _kos_. Carvings of various designs and of correct execution adorned all the walls and ceilings; but the outside of the mountain is perfectly level, and there is no sign of any dwelling. From the long period of time these Pagans remained masters of this territory, it is reasonable to conclude, although historians differ, that to them is to be attributed the construction of these places."—_Sākī Musta'idd Khān, Ma-āṣir-i-'Ālamgīrī_, in _Elliot_, vii. 189 _seq._ 1760.—"Je descendis ensuite par un sentier frayé dans le roc, et après m'être muni de deux Brahmes que l'on me donna pour fort instruits je commencai la visite de ce que j'appelle les Pagodes d'ELOURA."—_Anquetil du Perron_, I. ccxxxiii. 1794.—"_Description of the Caves ... on the Mountain, about a Mile to the Eastward of the town of_ ELLORA, _or as called on the spot, Verrool_." (By Sir C. W. Malet.) In _As. Researches_, vi. 38 _seqq._ 1803.—"_Hindoo Excavations in the Mountain of_ ... ELLORA _in Twenty-four Views.... Engraved from the Drawings of_ James Wales, _by and under the direction of_ Thomas Daniell." ELU, HELU, n.p. This is the name by which is known an ancient form of the Singhalese language from which the modern vernacular of Ceylon is immediately derived, "and to which" the latter "bears something of the same relation that the English of to-day bears to Anglo-Saxon. Fundamentally Elu and Singhalese are identical, and the difference of form which they present is due partly to the large number of new grammatical forms evolved by the modern language, and partly to an immense influx into it of Sanskrit nouns, borrowed, often without alteration, at a comparatively recent period.... The name ELU is no other than _Sinhala_ much corrupted, standing for an older form, _Hĕla_ or _Hĕlu_, which occurs in some ancient works, and this again for a still older, _Sĕla_, which brings us back to the Pali _Sîhala_." (_Mr. R. C. Childers_, in _J.R.A.S._, N.S., vii. 36.) The loss of the initial sibilant has other examples in Singhalese. (See also under CEYLON.) EMBLIC _Myrobalans_. See under MYROBALANS. ENGLISH-BAZAR, n.p. This is a corruption of the name (_Angrezābād_ = 'English-town') given by the natives in the 17th century to the purlieus of the factory at Malda in Bengal. Now the Head-quarters Station of Malda District. 1683.—"I departed from Cassumbazar with designe (God willing) to visit ye factory at ENGLESAVAD."—_Hedges, Diary_, May 9; [Hak. Soc. i. 86; also see i. 71]. 1878.—"These ruins (Gaur) are situated about 8 miles to the south of Angrézábád (ENGLISH BÁZÁR), the civil station of the district of Máldah...."—_Ravenshaw's Gaur_, p. 1. [ESTIMAUZE, s. A corruption of the Ar.—P. _iltimās_, 'a prayer, petition, humble representation.' [1687.—"The Arzdest (URZ) with the ESTIMAUZE concerning your twelve articles which you sent to me arrived."—In _Yule, Hedges' Diary_, Hak. Soc. ii. lxx.] EURASIAN, a. A modern name for persons of mixt European and Indian blood, devised as being more euphemistic than HALF-CASTE and more precise than _East-Indian_. ["No name has yet been found or coined which correctly represents this section. EURASIAN certainly does not. When the European and Anglo-Indian Defence Association was established 17 years ago, the term _Anglo-Indian_, after much consideration, was adopted as best designating this community."—(_Procs. Imperial Anglo-Indian Ass._, in _Pioneer Mail_, April 13, 1900.)] [1844.—"_The_ EURASIAN BELLE," _in a few Local Sketches by J. M._, Calcutta.—6th ser. _Notes and Queries_, xii. 177. [1866.—See quotation under KHUDD.] 1880.—"The shovel-hats are surprised that the EURASIAN does not become a missionary or a schoolmaster, or a policeman, or something of that sort. The native papers say, 'Deport him'; the white prints say, 'Make him a soldier'; and the _Eurasian_ himself says, 'Make me a Commissioner, give me a pension.'"—_Ali Baba_, 123. EUROPE, adj. Commonly used in India for "European," in contradistinction to COUNTRY (q.v.) as qualifying goods, viz. those imported from Europe. The phrase is probably obsolescent, but still in common use. "Europe shop" is a shop where European goods of sorts are sold in an up-country station. The first quotation applies the word to a _man_. [A "_Europe_ morning" is lying late in bed, as opposed to the Anglo-Indian's habit of early rising.] 1673.—"The Enemies, by the help of an EUROPE Engineer, had sprung a Mine to blow up the Castle."—_Fryer_, 87. [1682-3.—"Ordered that a sloop be sent to Conimero with EUROPE goods...."—_Pringle, Diary, Ft. St. Geo._, 1st ser. ii. 14.] 1711.—"On the arrival of a EUROPE ship, the Sea-Gate is always throng'd with People."—_Lockyer_, 27. 1781.—"Guthrie and Wordie take this method of acquainting the Public that they intend quitting the EUROPE Shop Business."—_India Gazette_, May 26. 1782.—"To be Sold, a magnificent EUROPE Chariot, finished in a most elegant manner, and peculiarly adapted to this Country."—_Ibid._ May 11. c. 1817.—"Now the EUROPE shop into which Mrs. Browne and Mary went was a very large one, and full of all sorts of things. One side was set out with EUROPE caps and bonnets, ribbons, feathers, sashes, and what not."—_Mrs. Sherwood's Stories_, ed. 1873, 23. 1866.—"_Mrs. Smart._ Ah, Mr. Cholmondeley, I was called the EUROPE Angel."—_The Dawk Bungalow_, 219. [1888.—"I took a 'EUROPEAN morning' after having had three days of going out before breakfast...."—_Lady Dufferin, Viceregal Life_, 371.] EYSHAM, EHSHÂM, s. Ar. _aḥshām_, pl. of _ḥashm_, 'a train or retinue.' One of the military technicalities affected by Tippoo; and according to Kirkpatrick (_Tippoo's Letters_, App. p. cii.) applied to garrison troops. Miles explains it as "Irregular infantry with swords and matchlocks." (See his tr. of _H. of Hydur Naik_, p. 398, and tr. of _H. of Tipú Sultan_, p. 61). The term was used by the latter Moghuls (see Mr. Irvine below). [1896.—"In the case of the AHSHĀM, or troops belonging to the infantry and artillery, we have a little more definite information under this head."—_W. Irvine, Army of the Indian Moghuls_, in _J.R.A.S._, July 1896, p. 528.] F FACTOR, s. Originally a commercial agent; the executive head of a FACTORY. Till some 55 years ago the _Factors_ formed the third of the four classes into which the covenanted civil servants of the Company were theoretically divided, viz. Senior Merchants, Junior Merchants, FACTORS and WRITERS. But these terms had long ceased to have any relation to the occupation of these officials, and even to have any application at all except in the nominal lists of the service. The titles, however, continue (through _vis inertiae_ of administration in such matters) in the classified lists of the Civil Service for years after the abolition of the last vestige of the Company's trading character, and it is not till the publication of the E. I. Register for the first half of 1842 that they disappear from that official publication. In this the whole body appears without any classification; and in that for the second half of 1842 they are divided into six classes, first class, second class, &c., an arrangement which, with the omission of the 6th class, still continues. Possibly the expressions _Factor_, _Factory_, may have been adopted from the Portuguese _Feitor_, _Feitoria_. The formal authority for the classification of the civilians is quoted under 1675. 1501.—"With which answer night came on, and there came aboard the Captain Mór that Christian of Calecut sent by the FACTOR (_feitor_) to say that Cojebequi assured him, and he knew it to be the case, that the King of Calecut was arming a great fleet."—_Correa_, i. 250. 1582.—"The FACTOR and the Catuall having seen these parcels began to laugh thereat."—_Castañeda_, tr. by N. L., f. 46_b_. 1600.—"Capt. Middleton, John Havard, and Francis Barne, elected the three principal FACTORS. John Havard, being present, willingly accepted."—_Sainsbury_, i. 111. c. 1610.—"Les Portugais de Malaca ont des commis et FACTEURS par toutes ces Isles pour le trafic."—_Pyrard de Laval_, ii. 106. [Hak. Soc. ii. 170]. 1653.—"FEITOR est vn terme Portugais signifiant vn Consul aux Indes."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, ed. 1657, p. 538. 1666.—"The Viceroy came to Cochin, and there received the news that Antonio de Sà, FACTOR (_Fator_) of Coulam, with all his officers, had been slain by the Moors."—_Faria y Sousa_, i. 35. 1675-6.—"For the advancement of our Apprentices, we direct that, after they have served the first five yeares, they shall have £10 per annum, for the last two yeares; and having served these two yeares, to be entertayned one year longer, as WRITERS, and have Writers' Sallary: and having served that yeare, to enter into y^e degree of FACTOR, which otherwise would have been ten yeares. And knowing that a distinction of titles is, in many respects necessary, we do order that when the Apprentices have served their times, they be stiled _Writers_; and when the Writers have served their times, they be stiled FACTORS, and Factors having served their times to be stiled _Merchants_; and Merchants having served their times to be stiled _Senior Merchants_."—_Ext. of Court's Letter_ in _Bruce's Annals of the E.I. Co._, ii. 374-5. 1689.—"These are the chief Places of Note and Trade where their Presidents and Agents reside, for the support of whom, with their Writers and FACTORS, large Privileges and Salaries are allowed."—_Ovington_, 386. (The same writer tells us that _Factors_ got £40 a year; junior Factors, £15; Writers, £7. Peons got 4 rupees a month. P. 392.) 1711.—Lockyer gives the salaries at Madras as follows: "The Governor, £200 and £100 gratuity; 6 Councillors, of whom the chief (2nd?) had £100, 3d. £70, 4th. £50, the others £40, which was the salary of 6 Senior Merchants. 2 Junior Merchants £30 per annum; 5 FACTORS, £15; 10 Writers, £5; 2 Ministers, £100; 1 Surgeon, £36. * * * * * * * * "Attorney-General has 50 Pagodas per _Annum_ gratuity. "SCAVENGER 100 do." * * * * * * * * (p. 14.) c. 1748.—"He was appointed to be a Writer in the Company's Civil Service, becoming ... after the first five (years) a FACTOR."—_Orme, Fragments_, viii. 1781.—"Why we should have a Council and Senior and Junior Merchants, FACTORS and writers, to load one ship in the year (at Penang), and to collect a very small revenue, appears to me perfectly incomprehensible."—_Corresp. of Ld. Cornwallis_, i. 390. 1786.—In a notification of Aug. 10th, the subsistence of civil servants out of employ is fixed thus:— A Senior Merchant————£400 sterling per ann. A Junior Merchant————£300 " " FACTORS and Writers——£200 " " In _Seton-Karr_, i. 131. FACTORY, s. A trading establishment at a foreign port or mart (see preceding). 1500.—"And then he sent ashore the Factor Ayres Correa with the ship's carpenters ... and sent to ask the King for timber ... all which the King sent in great sufficiency, and he sent orders also for him to have many carpenters and labourers to assist in making the houses; and they brought much plank and wood, and palm-trees which they cut down at the Point, so that they made a great Campo,[134] in which they made houses for the Captain Mór, and for each of the Captains, and houses for the people, and they made also a separate large house for the FACTORY (_feitoria_)."—_Correa_, i. 168. 1582.—"... he sent a Nayre ... to the intent hee might remaine in the FACTORYE."—_Castañeda_ (by N. L.), ff. 54_b_. 1606.—"In which time the _Portingall_ and Tydoryan Slaves had sacked the towne, setting fire to the FACTORY."—_Middleton's Voyage_, G. (4). 1615.—"The King of Acheen desiring that the Hector should leave a merchant in his country ... it has been thought fit to settle a FACTORY at Acheen, and leave Juxon and Nicolls in charge of it."—_Sainsbury_, i. 415. 1809.—"The FACTORY-house (at Cuddalore) is a chaste piece of architecture, built by my relative Diamond Pitt, when this was the chief station of the British on the Coromandel Coast."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 372. We add a list of the Factories established by the E. I. Company, as complete as we have been able to compile. We have used _Milburn_, _Sainsbury_, the "_Charters of the E. I. Company_," and "_Robert Burton, The English Acquisitions in Guinea and East India_, 1728," which contains (p. 184) a long list of English Factories. It has not been possible to submit our list as yet to proper criticism. The letters attached indicate the authorities, viz. M. Milburn, S. Sainsbury, C. Charters, B. Burton. [For a list of the Hollanders' Factories in 1613 see _Danvers, Letters_, i. 309.] _In Arabia, the Gulf, and Persia._ Judda, B. Mocha, M. Aden, M. Shahr, B. Durga (?), B. Dofar, B. Maculla, B. Muscat, B. Kishm, B. Bushire, M. Gombroon, C. Bussorah, M. Shiraz, C. Ispahan, C. _In Sind._—Tatta (?). _In Western India._ Cutch, M. Cambay, M. Brodera (Baroda), M. Broach, C. Ahmedabad, C. Surat and Swally, C. Bombay, C. Raybag (?), M. Rajapore, M. Carwar, C. Batikala, M. Honore, M. Barcelore, M. Mangalore, M. Cananore, M. Dhurmapatam, M. Tellecherry, C. Calicut, C. Cranganore, M. Cochin, M. Porca, M. Carnoply, M. Quilon, M. Anjengo, C. _Eastern and Coromandel Coast._ Tuticorin, M. Callimere, B. Porto Novo, C. Cuddalore (Ft. St. David), C. (qy. Sadras?) Fort St. George, C., M. Pulicat, M. Pettipoli, C., S. Masulipatam, C., S. Madapollam, C. Verasheron (?), M. Ingeram (?), M. Vizagapatam, C. Bimlipatam, M. Ganjam, M. Manickpatam, B. Arzapore (?), B. _Bengal Side._ Balasore, C. (and Jelasore?) Calcutta (Ft. William and Chuttanuttee, C.) Hoogly, C. Cossimbazar, C. Rajmahal, C. Malda, C. Berhampore, M. Patna, C. Lucknow, C. Agra, C. Lahore, M. Dācca, C. Chittagong? _Indo-Chinese Countries._ Pegu, M. Tennasserim (_Trinacore_, B.) Quedah, M. Johore, M. Pahang, M. Patani, S. Ligore, M. Siam, M., S. (Judea, _i.e._ Yuthia). Camboja, M. Cochin China, M. Tonquin, C. _In China._ Macao, M., S. Amoy, M. Hoksieu (_i.e._ Fuchow), M. Tywan (in Formosa), M. Chusan, M. (and Ningpo?). _In Japan._—Firando, M. _Archipelago._ _In Sumatra._ Acheen, M. Passaman, M. Ticoo, M. (qu. same as Ayer Dickets, B.?) Sillebar, M. Bencoolen, C. Jambi, M., S. Indrapore, C. Tryamong, C. (B. has also, in Sumatra, Ayer Borma, Eppon, and Bamola, which we cannot identify.) Indraghiri, S. _In Java._ Bantam, C. Japara, M., S. Jacatra (since Batavia), M. _In Borneo._ Banjarmasin, M. Succadana, M. Brunei, M. _In Celebes, &c._ Macassar, M., S. Banda, M. Lantar, S. Neira, S. Rosingyn, S. Selaman, S. Amboyna, M. Pulo Roon (?), M., S. Puloway, S. Pulo Condore, M. Magindanao, M. Machian, (3), S. Moluccas, S. Camballo (in Ceram), Hitto, Larica (or Luricca), and Looho, or Lugho, are mentioned in S. (iii. 303) as sub-factories of Amboyna. [FAGHFÚR, n.p. "The common Moslem term for the Emperors of China; in the Kamus the first syllable is Zammated (Fugh); in Al-Maṣ'udi (chap. xiv.) we find BAGHFÚR and in Al-Idrisi BAGHBÚGH, or BAGHBÚN. In Al-Asma'i _Bagh_ = god or idol (Pehlewi and Persian); hence according to some Baghdád (?) and Bághistán, a pagoda (?). Sprenger (_Al-Maṣ'udi_, p. 327) remarks that BAGHFÚR is a literal translation of Tien-tse, and quotes Visdelou: "pour mieux faire comprendre de quel ciel ils veulent parler, ils poussent la généalogie (of the Emperor) plus loin. Ils lui donnent le ciel pour père, la terre pour mère, le soleil pour frère aîné, et la lune pour sœur aînée."—_Burton, Arabian Nights_, vi. 120-121.] FAILSOOF, s. Ar.—H. _failsūf_, from φιλόσοφος. But its popular sense is a 'crafty schemer,' an 'artful dodger.' FILOSOFO, in Manilla, is applied to a native who has been at college, and returns to his birthplace in the provinces, with all the importance of his acquisitions, and the affectation of European habits (_Blumentritt, Vocabular_.). FAKEER, s. Hind. from Arab. _faḳīr_ ('poor'). Properly an indigent person, but specially 'one poor in the sight of God,' applied to a Mahommedan religious mendicant, and then, loosely and inaccurately, to Hindu devotees and naked ascetics. And this last is the most ordinary Anglo-Indian use. 1604.—"FOKERS are men of good life, which are only given to peace. Leo calls them Hermites; others call them _Talbies_ and Saints."—_Collection of things ... of Barbarie_, in _Purchas_, ii. 857. " "_Muley Boferes_ sent certaine FOKERS, held of great estimation amongst the _Moores_, to his brother _Muley Sidan_, to treate conditions of Peace."—_Ibid._ 1633.—"Also they are called FACKEERES, which are religious names."—_W. Bruton_, in _Hakl._ v. 56. 1653.—"FAKIR signifie pauure en Turq et Persan, mais en Indien signifie ... vne espece de Religieux Indou, qui foullent le monde aux pieds, et ne s'habillent que de haillons qu'ils ramassent dans les ruës."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, ed. 1657, 538. c. 1660.—"I have often met in the Field, especially upon the Lands of the Rajas, whole squadrons of these FAQUIRES, altogether naked, dreadful to behold. Some held their Arms lifted up ...; others had their terrible Hair hanging about them ...; some had a kind of _Hercules's_ Club; others had dry and stiff Tiger-skins over their Shoulders...."—_Bernier_, E.T. p. 102; [ed. _Constable_, 317]. 1673.—"FAKIERS or Holy Men, abstracted from the World, and resigned to God."—_Fryer_, 95. [1684.—"The FFUCKEER that Killed ye Boy at Ennore with severall others ... were brought to their tryalls...."—_Pringle, Diary, Ft. St. Geo._ 1st ser. iii. 111.] 1690.—"They are called FAQUIRS by the Natives, but _Ashmen_ commonly by us, because of the abundance of Ashes with which they powder their Heads."—_Ovington_, 350. 1727.—"Being now settled in Peace, he invited his holy Brethren the FAKIRES, who are very numerous in India, to come to Agra and receive a new Suit of Clothes."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 175; [ed. 1744, ii. 177]. 1763.—"Received a letter from Dacca dated 29th Novr., desiring our orders with regard to the FAKIRS who were taken prisoners at the retaking of Dacca."—_Ft. William Cons._ Dec. 5, in _Long_, 342. On these latter _Fakirs_, see under SUNYASEE. 1770.—"Singular expedients have been tried by men jealous of superiority to share with the Bramins the veneration of the multitude; this has given rise to a race of monks known in India by the name of FAKIRS."—_Raynal_ (tr. 1777), i. 49. 1774.—"The character of a FAKIR is held in great estimation in this country."—_Bogle_, in _Markham's Tibet_, 23. 1856.— "There stalks a row of Hindoo devotees, Bedaubed with ashes, their foul matted hair Down to their heels; their blear eyes fiercely scowl Beneath their painted brows. On this side struts A Mussulman FAKEER, who tells his beads, By way of prayer, but cursing all the while The heathen."—_The Banyan Tree._ 1878.—"Les mains abandonnées sur les genoux, dans une immobilité de FAKIR."—_Alph. Daudet, Le Nabob_, ch. vi. FALAUN, s. Ar. _falān_, _fulān_, and H. _fulāna_, _falāna_, 'such an one,' 'a certain one'; Span. and Port. _fulano_, Heb. _Fuluni_ (Ruth iv. 1). In Elphinstone's _Life_ we see that this was the term by which he and his friend Strachey used to indicate their master in early days, and a man whom they much respected, Sir Barry Close. And gradually, by a process of Hobson-Jobson, this was turned into FORLORN. 1803.—"The General (A. Wellesley) is an excellent man to have a peace to make.... I had a long talk with him about SUCH A ONE; he said he was a very sensible man."—_Op. cit._ i. 81. 1824.—"This is the old ghaut down which we were so glad to retreat with old FORLORN."—ii. 164. See also i. 56, 108, 345, &c. FANÁM, s. The denomination of a small coin long in use in S. India, Malayāl. and Tamil _paṇam_, 'money,' from Skt. _paṇa_, [rt. _paṇ_, 'to barter']. There is also a Dekhani form of the word, _falam_. In Telugu it is called _rūka_. The form _fanam_ was probably of Arabic origin, as we find it long prior to the Portuguese period. The _fanam_ was anciently a gold coin, but latterly of silver, or sometimes of base gold. It bore various local values, but according to the old Madras monetary system, prevailing till 1818, 42 _fanams_ went to one star pagoda, and a Madras _fanam_ was therefore worth about 2d. (see _Prinsep's Useful Tables_, by E. Thomas, p. 18). The weights of a large number of ancient _fanams_ given by Mr. Thomas in a note to his _Pathan Kings of Delhi_ show that the average weight was 6 grs. of gold (p. 170). _Fanams_ are still met with on the west coast, and as late as 1862 were received at the treasuries of Malabar and Calicut. As the coins were very small they used to be counted by means of a small board or dish, having a large number of holes or pits. On this a pile of _fanams_ was shaken, and then swept off, leaving the holes filled. About the time named Rs. 5000 worth of gold _fanams_ were sold off at those treasuries. [Mr. Logan names various kinds of fanams: the _vīrāy_, or gold, of which 4 went to a rupee; new _vīrāy_, or gold, 3½ to a rupee; in silver, 5 to a rupee; the _rāsī fanam_, the most ancient of the indigenous _fanams_, now of fictitious value; the _sultānī fanam_ of Tippoo in 1790-92, of which 3½ went to a rupee (_Malabar_, ii. Gloss. clxxix.).] c. 1344.—"A hundred FĂNĂM are equal to 6 golden _dīnārs_" (in Ceylon).—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 174. c. 1348.—"And these latter (Malabar Christians) are the Masters of the public steelyard, from which I derived, as a perquisite of my office as Pope's Legate, every month a hundred gold FAN, and a thousand when I left."—_John Marignolli_, in _Cathay_, 343. 1442.—"In this country they have three kinds of money, made of gold mixed with alloy ... the third called FANOM, is equivalent in value to the tenth part of the last mentioned coin" (_partāb_, vid. PARDAO).—_Abdurrazāk_, in _India in the XVth Cent._ p. 26. 1498.—"Fifty FANOEENS, which are equal to 3 cruzados."—_Roteiro de V. da Gama_, 107. 1505.—"Quivi spendeno ducati d'auro veneziani e monete di auro et argento e metalle, chiamano vna moneta de argento FANONE. XX vagliono vn ducato. _Tara_ e vn altra moneta de metale. XV vagliono vn FANONE."—Italian version of _Letter from Dom Manuel of Portugal_ (Reprint by A. Burnell, 1881), p. 12. 1510.—"He also coins a silver money called _tare_, and others of gold, 20 of which go to a _pardao_, and are called FANOM. And of these small coins of silver, there go sixteen to a FANOM."—_Varthema_, Hak. Soc. 130. [1515.—"They would take our cruzados at 19 FANAMS."—Albuquerque's Treaty with the Samorin, _Alguns Documentos da Torre do Tombo_, p. 373.] 1516.—"Eight fine rubies of the weight of one FANÃO ... are worth FANÕES 10."—_Barbosa_ (Lisbon ed.), 384. 1553.—"In the ceremony of dubbing a knight he is to go with all his kinsfolk and friends, in pomp and festal procession, to the House of the King ... and make him an offering of 60 of those pieces of gold which they call FANÕES, each of which may be worth 20 _reis_ of our money."—_De Barros_, Dec. I. liv. ix. cap. iii. 1582.—In the English transl. of 'Castañeda' is a passage identical with the preceding, in which the word is written "FANNON."—Fol. 36_b_. " "In this city of Negapatan aforesaid are current certain coins called FANNÒ.... They are of base gold, and are worth in our money 10 soldi each, and 17 are equal to a _zecchin_ of Venetian gold."—_Gasp. Balbi_, f. 84_v_. c. 1610.—"Ils nous donnent tous les jours a chacun un PANAN, qui est vne pièce d'or monnoye du Roy qui vaut environ quatre sols et demy."—_Pyrard de Laval_, i. 250; [Hak. Soc. i. 350; in i. 365 PANANTS]. [c. 1665.—"... if there is not found in every thousand oysters the value of 5 FANOS of pearls—that is to say a half ecu of our money,—it is accepted as a proof that the fishing will not be good...."—_Tavernier_, ed. _Ball_, ii. 117 _seq._] 1678.—"2. Whosoever shall profane the name of God by swearing or cursing, he shall pay 4 FANAMS to the use of the poore for every oath or curse."—Orders agreed on by the Governor and Council of Ft. St. Geo. Oct. 28. In _Notes and Exts._ No. i. 85. 1752.—"N.B. 36 FANAMS to a Pagoda, is the exchange, by which all the servants belonging to the Company receive their salaries. But in the Bazar the general exchange in Trade is 40 to 42."—_T. Brooks_, p. 8. 1784.—This is probably the word which occurs in a "Song by a Gentleman of the Navy when a Prisoner in Bangalore Jail" (temp. Hyder 'Ali). "Ye Bucks of Seringapatam, Ye Captives so cheerful and gay; How sweet with a golden SANAM You spun the slow moments away." In _Seton-Karr_, i. 19. 1785.—"You are desired to lay a silver FANAM, a piece worth three pence, upon the ground. This, which is the smallest of all coins, the elephant feels about till he finds."—_Caraccioli's Life of Clive_, i. 288. 1803.—"The pay I have given the boatmen is one gold FANAM for every day they do not work, and two gold FANAMS for every day they do."—From _Sir A. Wellesley_, in _Life of Munro_, i. 342. FAN-PALM, s. The usual application of this name is to the _Borassus flabelliformis_, L. (see BRAB, PALMYRA), which is no doubt the type on which our ladies' fans have been formed. But it is also sometimes applied to the TALIPOT (q.v.); and it is exceptionally (and surely erroneously) applied by Sir L. Pelly (_J.R.G.S._ xxxv. 232) to the "Traveller's Tree," _i.e._ the Madagascar _Ravenala_ (_Urania speciosa_). FANQUI, s. Chin. _fan-kwei_, 'foreign demon'; sometimes with the affix _tsz_ or _tsŭ_, 'son'; the popular Chinese name for Europeans. ["During the 15th and 16th centuries large numbers of black slaves of both sexes from the E. I. Archipelago were purchased by the great houses of Canton to serve as gate-keepers. They were called 'devil slaves,' and it is not improbable that the term 'foreign devil,' so freely used by the Chinese for foreigners, may have had this origin."—_Ball, Things Chinese_, 535.] FARÁSH, FERÁSH, FRASH, s. Ar.—H. _farrāsh_, [_farsh_, 'to spread (a carpet)']. A menial servant whose proper business is to spread carpets, pitch tents, &c., and, in fact, in a house, to do housemaid's work; employed also in Persia to administer the bastinado. The word was in more common use in India two centuries ago than now. One of the highest hereditary officers of Sindhia's Court is called the FARĀSH-KHĀNA-WĀLĀ. [The same word used for the tamarisk tree (_Tamarix gallica_) is a corr. of the Ar. _farās_.] c. 1300.—"Sa grande richesce apparut en un paveillon que li roys d'Ermenie envoia au roy de France, qui valoit bien cinq cens livres; et li manda li roy de Hermenie que uns FERRAIS au Soudanc dou Coyne li avoit donnei. FERRAIS est cil qui tient les paveillons au Soudanc et qui li nettoie ses mesons."—_Jehan, Seigneur de Joinville_, ed. _De Wailly_, p. 78. c. 1513.—"And the gentlemen rode ... upon horses from the king's stables, attended by his servants whom they call FARAZES, who groom and feed them."—_Correa, Lendas_, II. i. 364. (Here it seems to be used for SYCE (q.v.) or groom). [1548.—"FFARAZES." See under BATTA, A.] c. 1590.—"Besides, there are employed 1000 FARRÁSHES, natives of Irán, Turán, and Hindostán."—_Āīn_, i. 47. 1648.—"The FRASSY for the Tents."—_Van Twist_, 86. 1673.—"Where live the FRASSES or Porters also."—_Fryer_, 67. 1764.—(Allowances to the Resident at Murshīdābād). * * * * * "Public servants as follows:—1 _Vakeel_, 2 _Moonshees_, 4 _Chobdars_, 2 _Jemadars_, 20 _Peons_, 10 _Mussalchees_, 12 _Bearers_, 2 _Chowry Bearers_, and such a number of FROSTS and _Lascars_ as he may have occasion for removing his tents."—In _Long_, 406. [1812.—"Much of course depends upon the chief of the FEROSHES or tent-pitchers, called the FEROSH-_Bashee_, who must necessarily be very active."—_Morier, Journey through Persia_, 70.] 1824.—"Call the FERASHES ... and let them beat the rogues on the soles of their feet, till they produce the fifty ducats."—_Hajji Baba_ (ed. 1835), 40. [1859.— "The Sultan rises and the dark FERRASH Strikes and prepares it for another guest." _FitzGerald, Omar Khayyam_, xlv.] FEDEA, FUDDEA, s. A denomination of money formerly current in Bombay and the adjoining coast; Mahr. _p'hadyā_ (qu. Ar. _fidya_, ransom?). It constantly occurs in the account statements of the 16th century, _e.g._ of Nunez (1554) as a money of account, of which 4 went to the silver _tanga_, [see TANGA] 20 to the PARDAO. In Milburn (1813) it is a _pice_ or copper coin, of which 50 went to a rupee. Prof. Robertson Smith suggests that this may be the Ar. denomination of a small coin used in Egypt, _faḍḍa_ (_i.e._ 'silverling'). It may be an objection that the letter _ẓwād_ used in that word is generally pronounced in India as a _z_. The _faḍḍa_ is the Turkish _pāra_, 1/40 of a piastre, an infinitesimal value now. [Burton (_Arabian Nights_, xi. 98) gives 2000 _faddahs_ as equal about 1_s._ 2_d._] But, according to Lane, the name was originally given to half-dirhems, coined early in the 15th century, and these would be worth about 5⅔_d._ The _fedea_ of 1554 would be about 4¼_d._ This rather indicates the identity of the names. FERÁZEE, s. Properly Ar. _farāiẓī_, from _farāiẓ_ (pl. of _farẓ_) 'the divine ordinances.' A name applied to a body of Mahommedan Puritans in Bengal, kindred to the Wahābis of Arabia. They represent a reaction and protest against the corrupt condition and pagan practices into which Mahommedanism in Eastern India had fallen, analogous to the former decay of native Christianity in the south (see MALABAR RITES). This reaction was begun by Hajji Sharīyatullah, a native of the village of Daulatpūr, in the district of Farīdpūr, who was killed in an agrarian riot in 1831. His son Dūdū Mīyān succeeded him as head of the sect. Since his death, some 35 years ago, the influence of the body is said to have diminished, but it had spread very largely through Lower Bengal. The _Farāiẓī_ wraps his DHOTY (q.v.) round his loins, without crossing it between his legs, a practice which he regards as heathenish, as a Bedouin would. FEROZESHUHUR, FEROSHUHR, PHERŪSHAHR, n.p. The last of these appears to be the correct representation of this name of the scene of the hard-fought battle of 21st-22nd December, 1845. For, according to Col. R. C. Temple, the Editor of _Panjab Notes and Queries_, ii. 116 (1885), the village was named after _Bhāī Pherū_, a Sikh saint of the beginning of the century, who lies buried at Mīān-ke-Taḥṣīl in Lahore District. FETISH, s. A natural object, or animal, made an object of worship. From Port. _fetiço_, _feitiço_, or _fetisso_ (old Span. _fechizo_), apparently from _factitius_, signifying first 'artificial,' and then 'unnatural,' 'wrought by charms,' &c. The word is not Anglo-Indian; but it was at an early date applied by the Portuguese to the magical figures, &c., used by natives in Africa and India, and has thence been adopted into French and English. The word has of late years acquired a special and technical meaning, chiefly through the writings of Comte. [See _Jevons, Intr. to the Science of Rel._ 166 _seqq._] Raynouard (_Lex. Roman._) has _fachurier_, _fachilador_, for 'a sorcerer,' which he places under _fat_, _i.e._ _fatum_, and cites old Catalan _fadador_, old Span. _hadador_, and then Port. _feiticeiro_, &c. But he has mixed up the derivatives of two different words, _fatum_ and _factitius_. Prof. Max Müller quotes, from Muratori, a work of 1311 which has: "incantationes, sacrilegia, auguria, vel malefica, quae _facturae_ seu praestigia vulgariter appellantur." And Raynouard himself has in a French passage of 1446: "par leurs sorceries et _faictureries_." 1487.—"E assi lhe (a el Rey de Beni) mandou muitos e santos conselhos pera tornar á Fé de Nosso Senhor ... mandandolhe muito estranhar suas idolotrias e FEITIÇARIAS, que em suas terras os negros tinhão e usão."—_Garcia, Resende, Chron. of Dom. João II._ ch. lxv. c. 1539.—"E que jà por duas vezes o tinhão tẽtado cõ arroydo FEYTIÇO, só a fim de elle sayr fora, e o matarem na briga...."—_Pinto_, ch. xxxiv. 1552.—"They have many and various idolatries, and deal much in charms (FEITIÇOES) and divinations."—_Castanheda_, ii. 51. 1553.—"And as all the nation of this Ethiopia is much given to sorceries (FEITIÇOS) in which stands all their trust and faith ... and to satisfy himself the more surely of the truth about his son, the king ordered a FEITIÇO which was used among them (in Congo). This FEITIÇO being tied in a cloth was sent by a slave to one of his women, of whom he had a suspicion."—_Barros_, I. iii. 10. 1600.—"If they find any FETTISOS in the way as they goe (which are their idolatrous gods) they give them some of their fruit."—In _Purchas_, ii. 940, see also 961. 1606.—"They all determined to slay the Archbishop ... they resolved to do it by another kind of death, which they hold to be not less certain than by the sword or other violence, and that is by sorceries (FEYTIÇOS), making these for the places by which he had to pass."—_Gouvea_, f. 47. 1613.—"As FEITICEIRAS usão muyto de rayzes de ervas plantas e arvores e animaes pera FEITIÇOS e transfigurações...."—_Godinho de Eredia_, f. 38. 1673.—"We saw several the Holy Office had branded with the names of FETISCEROES or Charmers, or in English Wizards."—_Fryer_, 155. 1690.—"They (the Africans) travel nowhere without their FATEISH about them."—_Ovington_, 67. 1878.—"The word FETISHISM was never used before the year 1760. In that year appeared an anonymous book called "_Du Culte des Dieux_ FÉTICHES, _ou Parallèle de l'Ancienne Religion de l'Egypte avec la Rel. actuelle de la Nigritie_." It is known that this book was written by ... the well known President de Brosses.... Why did the Portuguese navigators ... recognise at once what they saw among the Negroes of the Gold Coast as FEITIÇOS? The answer is clear. Because they themselves were perfectly familiar with a FEITIÇO, an amulet or talisman."—_Max Müller, Hibbert Lectures_, 56-57. FIREFLY, s. Called in South Indian vernaculars by names signifying 'Lightning Insect.' A curious question has been discussed among entomologists, &c., of late years, viz. as to the truth of the alleged rhythmical or synchronous flashing of fireflies when visible in great numbers. Both the present writers can testify to the fact of a distinct effect of this kind. One of them can never forget an instance in which he witnessed it, twenty years or more before he was aware that any one had published, or questioned, the fact. It was in descending the Chāndor Ghāt, in Nāsik District of the Bombay Presidency, in the end of May or beginning of June 1843, during a fine night preceding the rains. There was a large amphitheatre of forest-covered hills, and every leaf of every tree seemed to bear a firefly. They flashed and intermitted throughout the whole area in apparent rhythm and sympathy. It is, we suppose, possible that this may have been a deceptive impression, though it is difficult to see how it could originate. The suggestions made at the meetings of the Entomological Society are utterly unsatisfactory to those who have observed the phenomenon. In fact it may be said that those suggested explanations only assume that the _soi-disant_ observers did not observe what they alleged. We quote several independent testimonies to the phenomenon. 1579.—"Among these trees, night by night, did show themselues an infinite swarme of fierie seeming wormes flying in the aire, whose bodies (no bigger than an ordinarie flie) did make a shew, and giue such light as euery twigge on euery tree had beene a lighted candle, or as if that place had beene the starry spheare."—_Drake's Voyage_, by _F. Fletcher_, Hak. Soc. 149. 1675.—"We ... left our Burnt Wood on the Right-hand, but entred another made us better Sport, deluding us with false Flashes, that you would have thought the Trees on a Flame, and presently, as if untouch'd by FIRE, they retained their wonted Verdure. The Coolies beheld the Sight with Horror and Amazement ... where we found an Host of FLIES, the Subject both of our Fear and Wonder.... This gave my Thoughts the Contemplation of that Miraculous Bush crowned with Innocent Flames, ... the Fire that consumes everything seeming rather to dress than offend it."—_Fryer_, 141-142. 1682.—"FIREFLIES (_de vuur-vliegen_) are so called by us because at eventide, whenever they fly they burn so like fire, that from a distance one fancies to see so many lanterns; in fact they give light enough to write by.... They gather in the rainy season in great multitudes in the bushes and trees, and live on the flowers of the trees. There are various kinds."—_Nieuhoff_, ii. 291. 1764.— "Ere FIREFLIES trimmed their vital lamps, and ere Dun Evening trod on rapid Twilight's heel, His knell was rung."—_Grainger_, Bk. I. 1824.— "Yet mark! as fade the upper skies, Each thicket opes ten thousand eyes. Before, behind us, and above, The FIRE-FLY lights his lamp of love, Retreating, chasing, sinking, soaring, The darkness of the copse exploring." _Heber_, ed. 1844, i. 258. 1865.—"The bushes literally swarm with FIREFLIES, which flash out their intermittent light almost contemporaneously; the effect being that for an instant the exact outline of all the bushes stands prominently forward, as if lit up with electric sparks, and next moment all is jetty dark—darker from the momentary illumination that preceded. These flashes succeed one another every 3 or 4 seconds for about 10 minutes, when an interval of similar duration takes place; as if to allow the insects to regain their electric or phosphoric vigour."—_Cameron, Our Tropical Possessions in Malayan India_, 80-81. The passage quoted from Mr. Cameron's book was read at the Entom. Soc. of London in May 1865, by the Rev. Hamlet Clarke, who added that: "Though he was utterly unable to give an explanation of the phenomenon, he could so far corroborate Mr. Cameron as to say that he had himself witnessed this simultaneous flashing; he had a vivid recollection of a particular glen in the Organ Mountains where he had on several occasions noticed the contemporaneous exhibition of their light by numerous individuals, as if they were acting in concert." Mr. McLachlan then suggested that this might be caused by currents of wind, which by inducing a number of the insects simultaneously to change the direction of their flight, might occasion a momentary concealment of their light. Mr. Bates had never in his experience received the impression of any simultaneous flashing ... he regarded the contemporaneous flashing as an illusion produced probably by the swarms of insects flying among foliage, and being continually, but only momentarily, hidden behind the leaves.—_Proc. Entom. Soc. of London_, 1865, pp. 94-95. Fifteen years later at the same Society: "Sir Sidney Saunders stated that in the South of Europe (Corfu and Albania) the simultaneous flashing of _Luciola italica_, with intervals of complete darkness for some seconds, was constantly witnessed in the dark summer nights, when swarming myriads were to be seen.... He did not concur in the hypothesis propounded by Mr. McLachlan ... the flashes are certainly intermittent ... the simultaneous character of these coruscations among vast swarms would seem to depend upon an instinctive impulse to emit their light at certain intervals as a protective influence, which intervals became assimilated to each other by imitative emulation. But whatever be the causes ... the fact itself was incontestable."—_Ibid._ for 1880, Feby. 24, p. ii.; see also p. vii. 1868.—"At Singapore ... the little luminous beetle commonly known as the FIREFLY (Lampyris, sp. ign.) is common ... clustered in the foliage of the trees, instead of keeping up an irregular twinkle, every individual shines simultaneously at regular intervals, as though by a common impulse; so that their light pulsates, as it were, and the tree is for one moment illuminated by a hundred brilliant points, and the next is almost in total darkness. The intervals have about the duration of a second, and during the intermission only one or two remain luminous."—_Collingwood, Rambles of a Naturalist_, p. 255. 1880.—"HARBINGERS OF THE MONSOON.—One of the surest indications of the approach of the monsoon is the spectacle presented nightly in the Mawul taluka, that is, at Khandalla and Lanoli, where the trees are filled with myriads of FIREFLIES, which flash their phosphoric light simultaneously. Each tree suddenly flashes from bottom to top. Thousands of trees presenting this appearance simultaneously, afford a spectacle beautiful, if not grand, beyond conception. This little insect, the female of its kind, only appears and displays its brilliant light immediately before the monsoon."—_Deccan Herald._ (From _Pioneer Mail_, June 17). FIRINGHEE, s. Pers. _Farangī_, _Firingī_; Ar. _Al-Faranj_, _Ifranjī_, _Firanjī_, _i.e._ a Frank. This term for a European is very old in Asia, but when now employed by natives in India is either applied (especially in the South) specifically to the Indian-born Portuguese, or, when used more generally, for 'European,' implies something of hostility or disparagement. (See _Sonnerat_ and _Elphinstone_ below.) In South India the Tamil _P'arangi_, the Singhalese _Parangi_, mean only 'Portuguese,' [or natives converted by the Portuguese, or by Mahommedans, any European (_Madras Gloss._ s.v.). St. Thomas's Mount is called in Tam. _Parangi Malai_, from the original Portuguese settlement]. _Piringi_ is in Tel. = 'cannon,' (C. B. P.), just as in the medieval Mahommedan historians we find certain mangonels for sieges called _maghribī_ or 'Westerns.' [And so _Farhangī_ or _Phirangī_ is used for the straight cut and thrust swords introduced by the Portuguese into India, or made there in imitation of the foreign weapon (_Sir W. Elliot, Ind. Antiq._ xv. 30)]. And it may be added that Baber, in describing the battle of Pānipat (1526) calls his artillery _Farangīha_ (see _Autob._ by Leyden and Erskine, p. 306, note. See also paper by Gen. R. Maclagan, R.E., on early Asiatic fire-weapons, in _J.A.S. Beng._ xlv. Pt. i. pp. 66-67). c. 930.—"The AFRANJAH are of all those nations the most warlike ... the best organised, the most submissive to the authority of their rulers."—_Maṣ'ūdī_, iii. 66. c. 1340.—"They call FRANCHI all the Christians of these parts from Romania westward."—_Pegolotti_, in _Cathay_, &c., 292. c. 1350.—"—— FRANKS. For so they term us, not indeed from France, but from Frank-land (non a _Franciâ_ sed a _Franquiâ_)."—_Marignolli, ibid._ 336. In a Chinese notice of the same age the horses carried by Marignolli as a present from the Pope to the Great Khan are called "horses of the kingdom of FULANG," _i.e._ of _Farang_ or Europe. 1384.—"E quello nominare FRANCHI procede da' Franceschi, che tutti ci appellano Franceschi."—_Frescobaldi, Viaggio_, p. 23. 1436.—"At which time, talking of _Cataio_, he told me howe the chief of that Princes corte knewe well enough what the FRANCHI were.... Thou knowest, said he, how neere wee bee unto Capha, and that we practise thither continually ... adding this further, We Cataini have twoo eyes, and yo^w FRANCHI one, whereas yo^w (torneng him towards the Tartares that were w^{th} him) have neuer a one...."—_Barbaro_, Hak. Soc. 58. c. 1440.—"Hi nos FRANCOS appellant, aiuntque cum ceteras gentes coecas vocent, se duobis oculis, nos unico esse, superiores existimantes se esse prudentiâ."—_Conti_, in _Poggius, de Var. Fortunae_, iv. 1498.—"And when he heard this he said that such people could be none other than FRANCOS, for so they call us in those parts."—_Roteiro de V. da Gama_, 97. 1560.—"Habitão aqui (Tabriz) duas nações de Christãos ... e huns delles a qui chamão FRANQUES, estes tem o costume e fé, como nos ... e outros são Armenos."—_A. Tenreiro, Itinerario_, ch. xv. 1565.—"Suddenly news came from Thatta that the FIRINGIS had passed Lahori Bandar, and attacked the city."—_Táríkh-i-Táhirí_, in _Elliot_, i. 276. c. 1610.—"La renommée des François a esté telle par leur conquestes en Orient, que leur nom y est demeuré pour memoire éternelle, en ce qu'encore aujourd'huy par toute l'Asie et Afrique on appelle du nom de FRANGHI tous ceux qui viennent d'Occident."—_Mocquet_, 24. [1614.—"... including us within the word FRANQUEIS."—_Foster, Letters_, ii. 299.] 1616.—"... alii _Cafres_ et _Cafaros_ eos dicunt, alii FRANCOS, quo nomine omnes passim Christiani ... dicuntur."—_Jarric, Thesaurus_, iii. 217. [1623.—"FRANCHI, or Christians."—_P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. ii. 251.] 1632.—"... he shew'd two Passes from the Portugals which they call by the name of FRINGES."—_W. Bruton_, in _Hakluyt_, v. 32. 1648.—"Mais en ce repas-là tout fut bien accommodé, et il y a apparence qu'un cuisinier FRANGUI s'en estoit mélé."—_Tavernier, V. des Indes_, iii. ch. 22; [ed. _Ball_, ii. 335]. 1653.—"FRENK signifie en Turq vn Europpeen, ou plustost vn Chrestien ayant des cheueux et vn chapeau comme les François, Anglois...."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, ed. 1657, 538. c. 1660.—"The same Fathers say that this King (Jehan-Guire), to begin in good earnest to countenance the Christian Religion, designed to put the whole Court into the habit of the FRANQUI, and that after he had ... even dressed himself in that fashion, he called to him one of the chief Omrahs ... this Omrah ... having answered him very seriously, that it was a very dangerous thing, he thought himself obliged to change his mind, and turned all to raillery."—_Bernier_, E.T. 92; [ed. _Constable_, 287; also see p. 3]. 1673.—"The Artillery in which the FRINGIS are Listed; formerly for good Pay, now very ordinary, having not above 30 or 40 Rupees a month."—_Fryer_, 195. 1682.—"... whether I had been in Turky and Arabia (as he was informed) and could speak those languages ... with which they were pleased, and admired to hear from a FRENGE (as they call us)."—_Hedges, Diary_, Oct. 29; [Hak. Soc. i. 44]. 1712.—"_Johan Whelo, Serdaar_ FRENGIAAN, or Captain of the Europeans in the Emperor's service...."—_Valentijn_, iv. (Suratte) 295. 1755.—"By FERINGY I mean all the black _mustee_ (see MUSTEES) Portuguese Christians residing in the settlement as a people distinct from the natural and proper subjects of Portugal; and as a people who sprung originally from Hindoos or Mussulmen."—_Holwell_, in _Long_, 59. 1774.—"He said it was true, but everybody was afraid of the FIRINGIES."—_Bogle_, in _Markham's Tibet_, 176. 1782.—"Ainsi un Européen est tout ce que les Indiens connoissent de plus méprisable; ils le nomment PARANGUI, nom qu'ils donnèrent aux Portugais, lorsque ceux-ci abordèrent dans leur pays, et c'est un terme qui marque le souverain mépris qu'ils ont pour toutes les nations de l'Europe."—_Sonnerat_, i. 102. 1791.—"... il demande à la passer (la nuit) dans un des logemens de la pagoda; mais on lui refusa d'y coucher, à cause qu'il étoit FRANGUI."—_B. de St. Pierre, Chaumière Indienne_, 21. 1794.—"FERINGEE. The name given by the natives of the Decan to Europeans in general, but generally understood by the English to be confined to the Portuguese."—_Moor's Narrative_, 504. [1820.—"In the southern quarter (of Backergunje) there still exist several original Portuguese colonies.... They are a meagre, puny, imbecile race, blacker than the natives, who hold them in the utmost contempt, and designate them by the appellation of _Caula_ FERENGHIES, or black Europeans."—_Hamilton, Descr. of Hindostan_, i. 133; for an account of the Feringhis of Sibpur, see _Beveridge, Bākarganj_, 110.] 1824.—"'Now Hajji,' said the ambassador.... 'The FRANKS are composed of many, many nations. As fast as I hear of one hog, another begins to grunt, and then another and another, until I find that there is a whole herd of them.'"—_Hajji Baba_, ed. 1835, p. 432. 1825.—"Europeans, too, are very little known here, and I heard the children continually calling out to us, as we passed through the villages, 'FERINGHEE, _ue_ FERINGHEE!'"—_Heber_, ii. 43. 1828.—"Mr. Elphinstone adds in a note that in India it is a positive affront to call an Englishman a FERINGHEE."—_Life of E._ ii. 207. c. 1861.— "There goes my lord the FERINGHEE, who talks so civil and bland, But raves like a soul in Jehannum if I don't quite understand— He begins by calling me Sahib, and ends by calling me fool...." _Sir A. C. Lyall, The Old Pindaree._ The Tibetans are said to have corrupted FIRINGHEE into PELONG (or _Philin_). But Jaeschke disputes this origin of _Pelong_. FIRMAUN, s. Pers. _farmān_, 'an order, patent, or passport,' der. from _farmūdan_, 'to order.' Sir T. Roe below calls it _firma_, as if suggestive of the Italian for 'signature.' [1561.—"... wrote him a letter called FIRMAO...."—_Castanheda_, Bk. viii. ch. 99. [1602.—"They said that he had a FIRMAO of the Grand Turk to go overland to the Kingdom of (Portugal)...."—_Couto_, Dec. viii. ch. 15.] 1606.—"We made our journey having a FIRMAN (_Firmão_) of safe conduct from the same Soltan of Shiraz."—_Gouvea_, f. 140_b_. [1614.—"But if possible, bring their chaps, their FIRMS, for what they say or promise."—_Foster, Letters_, ii. 28.] 1616.—"Then I moued him for his favour for an _English_ Factory to be resident in the Towne, which hee willingly granted, and gave present order to the Buxy to draw a FIRMA ... for their residence."—_Sir T. Roe_, in _Purchas_, i. 541; [Hak. Soc. i. 93; also see i. 47]. 1648.—"The 21st April the Bassa sent me a FIRMAN or Letter of credentials to all his lords and Governors."—_T. Van den Broecke_, 32. 1673.—"Our Usage by the PHARMAUND (or charters) granted successively from their Emperors, is kind enough, but the better because our Naval Power curbs them."—_Fryer_, 115. 1683.—"They (the English) complain, and not without a Cause; they having a PHIRMAUND, and Hodgee Sophee Caun's _Perwannas_ thereon, in their hands, which cleared them thereof; and to pay Custome now they will not consent, but will rather withdraw their trading. Wherefore their desire is that for 3,000 rup. _Piscash_ (as they paid formerly at Hugly) and 2,000 r. more yearly on account of _Jidgea_, which they are willing to pay, they may on that condition have a grant to be Custome Free."—_Nabob's Letter to Vizier_ (MS.), in _Hedges' Diary_, July 18; [Hak. Soc. i. 101]. 1689.—"... by her came Bengal Peons who brought in several letters and a FIRMAUN from the new Nabob of Bengal."—_Wheeler_, i. 213. c. 1690.—"Now we may see the Mogul's Stile in his PHIRMAUND to be sent to Surat, as it stands translated by the Company's Interpreter."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 227; [ed. 1744, i. 230]. FISCAL, s. Dutch _Fiscaal_; used in Ceylon for 'Sheriff'; a relic of the Dutch rule in the island. [It was also used in the Dutch settlements in Bengal (see quotation from _Hedges_, below). "In Malabar the Fiscal was a Dutch Superintendent of Police, Justice of the Peace and Attorney General in criminal cases. The office and title of Fiscal was retained in British Cochin till 1860, when the designation was changed into Tahsildar and Sub-Magistrate."—(_Logan, Malabar_, iii. _Gloss._ s.v.)] [1684.—"... the late Dutch FISCALL'S Budgero...."—See quotation from _Hedges_, under DEVIL'S REACH.] FLORICAN, FLORIKIN, s. A name applied in India to two species of small bustard, the 'Bengal Florican' (_Sypheotides bengalensis_, Gmelin), and the Lesser Florican (_S. auritus_, Latham), the _līkh_ of Hind., a word which is not in the dictionaries. [In the N.W.P. the common name for the Bengal Florican is _charas_, P. _charz_. The name _Curmoor_ in Bombay (see quotation from _Forbes_ below) seems to be _khar-mor_, the 'grass peacock.' Another Mahr. name, _tanamora_, has the same meaning.] The origin of the word FLORICAN is exceedingly obscure; see _Jerdon_ below. It looks like Dutch. [The _N.E.D._ suggests a connection with _Flanderkin_, a native of Flanders.] Littré has: "FLORICAN ... Nom à Ceylon d'un grand échassier que l'on présume être un grue." This is probably mere misapprehension in his authority. 1780.—"The FLORIKEN, a most delicious bird of the buzzard (_sic!_) kind."—_Munro's Narrative_, 199. 1785.— "A FLORIKEN at eve we saw And kill'd in yonder glen, When lo! it came to table raw, And rouzed (_sic_) the rage of Ben." In _Seton-Karr_, i. 98. 1807.—"The FLORIKEN is a species of the bustard.... The cock is a noble bird, but its flight is very heavy and awkward ... if only a wing be broken ... he will run off at such a rate as will baffle most spaniels.... There are several kinds of the FLORIKEN ... the _bastard floriken_ is much smaller.... Both kinds ... delight in grassy plains, keeping clear of heavy cover."—_Williamson, Oriental Field Sports_, 104. 1813.—"The FLORICAN or curmoor (_Otis houbara_, Lin.) exceeds all the Indian wild fowl in delicacy of flavour."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ ii. 275; [2nd ed. i. 501]. 1824.—"... bringing with him a brace of FLORIKENS, which he had shot the previous day. I had never seen the bird before; it is somewhat larger than a blackcock, with brown and black plumage, and evidently of the bustard species."—_Heber_, i. 258. 1862.—"I have not been able to trace the origin of the Anglo-Indian word 'FLORIKIN,' but was once informed that the Little Bustard in Europe was sometimes called _Flanderkin_. Latham gives the word '_Flercher_' as an English name, and this, apparently, has the same origin as _Florikin_."—_Jerdon's Birds_, 2nd ed. ii. 625. (We doubt if Jerdon has here understood Latham correctly. What Latham writes is, in describing the _Passarage Bustard_, which, he says, is the size of the _Little Bustard_: "Inhabits India. Called Passarage Plover.... I find that it is known in India by the name of _Oorail_; by some of the English called _Flercher_." (_Suppt. to Gen. Synopsis of Birds_, 1787, 229.) Here we understand "the English" to be the English in India, and _Flercher_ to be a clerical error for some form of "_floriken_." [_Flercher_ is not in _N.E.D._] 1875.—"In the rains it is always matter of emulation at Rajkot, who shall shoot the first purple-crested FLORICAN."—_Wyllie's Essays_, 358. FLOWERED-SILVER. A term applied by Europeans in Burma to the standard quality of silver used in the ingot currency of Independent Burma, called by the Burmese _yowet-nī_ or 'Red-leaf.' The English term is taken from the appearance of stars and radiating lines, which forms on the surface of this particular alloy, as it cools in the crucible. The Ava standard is, or was, of about 15 per cent. alloy, the latter containing, besides copper, a small proportion of lead, which is necessary, according to the Burmese, for the production of the flowers or stars (see _Yule, Mission to Ava_, 259 _seq._). [1744.—"Their way to make FLOWER'D SILVER is, when the Silver and Copper are mix'd and melted together, and while the Metal is liquid, they put it into a Shallow Mould, of what Figure and Magnitude they please, and before the Liquidity is gone, they blow on it through a small wooden Pipe, which makes the Face, or Part blown upon, appear with the Figures of Flowers or Stars, but I never saw any _European_ or other Foreigner at Pegu, have the Art to make those Figures appear, and if there is too great a Mixture of Alloy, no Figures will appear."—_A. Hamilton_, ed. 1744, ii. 41.] FLY, s. The sloping, or roof part of the canvas of a tent is so called in India; but we have not traced the origin of the word; nor have we found it in any English dictionary. [The _N.E.D._ gives the primary idea as "something attached by the edge," as a strip on a garment to cover the button-holes.] A tent such as officers generally use has two _flies_, for better protection from sun and rain. The vertical canvas walls are called _Kanāt_ (see CANAUT). [Another sense of the word is "a quick-travelling carriage" (see quotation in Forbes below).] [1784.—"We all followed in FLY-palanquins."—_Sir J. Day_, in _Forbes, Or. Mem._ ii. 88.] 1810.—"The main part of the operation of pitching the tent, consisting of raising the FLIES, may be performed, and shelter afforded, without the walls, &c., being present."—_Williamson, V. M._ ii. 452. 1816.— "The cavalcade drew up in line, Pitch'd the marquee, and went to dine. The bearers and the servants lie Under the shelter of the FLY." _The Grand Master, or Adventures of Qui Hi_, p. 152. 1885.—"After I had changed my riding-habit for my one other gown, I came out to join the general under the TENT-FLY...."—_Boots and Saddles_, by _Mrs. Custer_, p. 42 (American work). FLYING-FOX, s. Popular name of the great bat (_Pteropus Edwardsi_, Geoff). In the daytime these bats roost in large colonies, hundreds or thousands of them pendent from the branches of some great _ficus_. Jerdon says of these bats: "If water is at hand, a tank, or river, or the sea, they fly cautiously down and touch the water, but I could not ascertain if they took a sip, or merely dipped part of their bodies in" (_Mammals of India_, p. 18). The truth is, as Sir George Yule has told us from his own observation, that the bat in its skimming flight dips its breast in the water, and then imbibes the moisture from its own wet fur. Probably this is the first record of a curious fact in natural history. "I have been positively assured by natives that on the Odeypore lake in Rajputana, the crocodiles rise to catch these bats, as they follow in line, touching the water. Fancy fly-fishing for crocodile with such a fly!" (_Communication from M.-Gen. R. H. Keatinge._) [On the other hand Mr. Blanford says: "I have often observed this habit: the head is lowered, the animal pauses in its flight, and the water is just touched, I believe, by the tongue or lower jaw. I have no doubt that some water is drunk, and this is the opinion of both Tickell and M‘Master. The former says that flying-foxes in confinement drink at all hours, lapping with their tongues. The latter has noticed many other bats drink in the evening as well as the flying-foxes." (_Mammalia of India_, 258).] 1298.—"... all over India the birds and beasts are entirely different from ours, all but ... the Quail.... For example, they have bats—I mean those birds that fly by night and have no feathers of any kind; well, their birds of this kind are as big as a goshawk!"—_Marco Polo_, Bk. iii. ch. 17. c. 1328:—"There be also bats really and truly as big as kites. These birds fly nowhither by day, but only when the sun sets. Wonderful! By day they hang themselves up on trees by the feet, with their bodies downwards, and in the daytime they look just like big fruit on the tree."—_Friar Jordanus_, p. 19. 1555.—"On the road we occasionally saw trees whose top reached the skies, and on which one saw marvellous bats, whose wings stretched some 14 palms. But these bats were not seen on every tree."—_Sidi 'Ali_, 91. [c. 1590.—Writing of the Sarkār of Kābul, 'Abul Faẓl says: "There is an animal called a FLYING-FOX, which flies upward about the space of a yard." This is copied from Baber, and the animal meant is perhaps the flying squirrel.—_Āīn_, ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 406. [1623.—"I saw Batts as big as Crows."—_P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. i. 103.] 1813.—"The enormous bats which darken its branches frequently exceed 6 feet in length from the tip of each wing, and from their resemblance to that animal are not improperly called FLYING-FOXES."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ iii. 246; [2nd ed. ii. 269]. [1869.—"They (in Batchian) are almost the only people in the Archipelago who eat the great fruit-eating bats called by us 'FLYING FOXES' ... they are generally cooked with abundance of spices and condiments, and are really very good eating, something like hare."—_Wallace, Malay Archip._, ed. 1890, p. 256.] 1882.—"... it is a common belief in some places that emigrant coolies hang with heads downward, like FLYING-FOXES, or are ground in mills for oil."—_Pioneer Mail_, Dec. 13, p. 579. FOGASS, s. A word of Port. origin used in S. India; _fogaça_, from _fogo_, 'fire,' a cake baked in embers. It is composed of minced radish with chillies, &c., used as a sort of curry, and eaten with rice. 1554.—"... fecimus iter per amoenas et non infrugiferas Bulgarorum convalles: quo fere tempore pani usu sumus subcinericio, FUGACIAS vocant."—_Busbequii Epist._ i. p. 42. FOLIUM INDICUM. (See MALABATHRUM.) The article appears under this name in Milburn (1813, i. 283), as an article of trade. FOOL'S RACK, s. (For _Rack_ see ARRACK.) _Fool Rack_ is originally, as will be seen from Garcia and Acosta, the name of the strongest distillation from _toddy_ or _sura_, the 'flower' (_p'hūl_, in H. and Mahr.) of the spirit. But the 'striving after meaning' caused the English corruption of this name to be applied to a peculiarly abominable and pernicious spirit, in which, according to the statement of various old writers, the stinging sea-blubber was mixed, or even a distillation of the same, with a view of making it more ardent. 1563.—"... this çura they distil like brandy (_agua ardente_): and the result is a liquor like brandy; and a rag steeped in this will burn as in the case of brandy; and this fine spirit they call FULA, which means 'flower'; and the other quality that remains they call ORRACA, mixing with it a small quantity of the first kind...."—_Garcia_, f. 67. 1578.—"... la qual (_sura_) en vasos despues distilan, para hazer agua ardiente, de la qual una, a que ellos llaman FULA, que quiere dezir 'flor,' es mas fina ... y la segunda, que llaman ORRACA, no tanto."—_Acosta_, p. 101. 1598.—"This _Sura_ being [beeing] distilled, is called FULA or Nipe [see NIPA], and is as excellent _aqua vitae_ as any is made in _Dort_ of their best renish [rennish] wine, but this is of the finest kinde of distillation."—_Linschoten_, 101; [Hak. Soc. ii. 49]. 1631.—"DURAEUS.... Apparet te etiam a vino adusto, nec Arac Chinensi, abhorrere? BONTIUS. Usum commendo, abusum abominor ... at cane pejus et angue vitandum est quod Chinenses avarissimi simul et astutissimi bipedum, mixtis Holothuriis in mari fluctuantibus, parant ... eaque tam exurentis sunt caloris ut solo attactu vesicas in cute excitent...."—_Jac. Bontii, Hist. Nat. et Med. Ind., Dial._ iii. 1673.—"Among the worst of these (causes of disease) FOOL RACK (Brandy) made of _Blubber_, or _Carvil_, by the _Portugals_, because it swims always in a Blubber, as if nothing else were in it; but touch it, and it stings like nettles; the latter, because sailing on the Waves it bears up like a _Portuguese Carvil_ (see CARAVEL): It is, being taken, a Gelly, and distilled causes those that take it to be FOOLS...."—_Fryer_, 68-69. [1753.—"... that fiery, single and simple distilled spirit, called FOOL, with which our seamen were too frequently intoxicated."—_Ives_, 457. [1868.—"The first spirit that passes over is called 'PHÚL.'"—_B. H. Powell, Handbook, Econ. Prod. of Punjab_, 311.] FOOZILOW, TO, v. The imperative _p'huslāo_ of the H. verb _p'huslānā_, 'to flatter or cajole,' used, in a common Anglo-Indian fashion (see BUNNOW, PUCKAROW, LUGOW), as a verbal infinitive. FORAS LANDS, s. This is a term peculiar to the island of Bombay, and an inheritance from the Portuguese. They are lands reclaimed from the sea, by the construction of the VELLARD (q.v.) at BREECH-CANDY, and other embankments, on which account they are also known as 'Salt Batty [see BATTA] (_i.e._ rice) -grounds.' The Court of Directors, to encourage reclamation, in 1703 authorised these lands to be leased rent-free to the reclaimers for a number of years, after which a small quit-rent was to be fixed. But as individuals would not undertake the maintenance of the embankments, the Government stepped in and constructed the Vellard at considerable expense. The lands were then let on terms calculated to compensate the Government. The tenure of the lands, under these circumstances, for many years gave rise to disputes and litigation as to tenant-right, the right of Government to resume, and other like subjects. The lands were known by the title FORAS, from the peculiar tenure, which should perhaps be _Foros_, from _foro_, 'a quit-rent.' The Indian Act VI. of 1851 arranged for the termination of these differences, by extinguishing the disputed rights of Government, except in regard to lands taken up for public purposes, and by the constitution of a Foras Land Commission to settle the whole matter. This work was completed by October 1853. The roads from the Fort crossing the "Flats," or FORAS LANDS, between Malabar Hill and Parell were generally known as "the FORAS Roads": but this name seems to have passed away, and the Municipal Commissioners have superseded that general title by such names as Clerk Road, Bellasis Road, Falkland Road. One name, 'Comattee-poora FOREST Road,' perhaps preserves the old generic title under a disguise. FORASDĀRS are the holders of FORAS LANDS. See on the whole matter _Bombay Selections_, No. III., New Series, 1854. The following quaint quotation is from a petition of Forasdārs of Mahim and other places regarding some points in the working of the Commission: 1852.—"... that the case with respect to the old and new salt batty grounds, may it please your Honble. Board to consider deeply, is totally different, because in their original state the grounds were not of the nature of other sweet waste grounds on the island, let out as FORAS, nor these grounds were of that state as one could saddle himself at the first undertaking thereof with leases or grants even for that smaller rent as the FORAS is under the denomination of FORAS is same other denomination to it, because the depth of these grounds at the time when sea-water was running over them was so much that they were a perfect sea-bay, admitting fishing-boats to float towards Parell."—In _Selections_, as above, p. 29. FOUJDAR, PHOUSDAR, &c., s. Properly a military commander (P. _fauj_, 'a military force,' _fauj-dār_, 'one holding such a force at his disposal'), or a military governor of a district. But in India, an officer of the Moghul Government who was invested with the charge of the police, and jurisdiction in criminal matters. Also used in Bengal, in the 18th century, for a criminal judge. In the _Āīn_, a _Faujdār_ is in charge of several pergunnahs under the _Sipāh-sālār_, or Viceroy and C.-in-Chief of the Subah (_Gladwin's Ayeen_, i. 294; [_Jarrett_, ii. 40]). 1683.—"The FOUSDAR received another Perwanna directed to him by the Nabob of Decca ... forbidding any merchant whatsoever trading with any _Interlopers_."—_Hedges, Diary_, Nov. 8; [Hak. Soc. i. 136]. [1687.—"Mullick Burcoordar PHOUSDARDAR of Hughly."—_Ibid._ ii. lxv.] 1690.—"... If any Thefts or Robberies are committed in the Country, the FOUSDAR, another officer, is oblig'd to answer for them...."—_Ovington_, 232. 1702.—"... Perwannas directed to all FOUJDARS."—_Wheeler_, i. 405. [1727.—"FOUZDAAR." See under HOOGLY.] 1754.—"The PHOUSDAR of Vellore ... made overtures offering to acknowledge Mahomed Ally."—_Orme_, i. 372. 1757.—"PHOUSDAR...."—_Ives_, 157. 1783.—"A complaint was made that Mr. Hastings had sold the office of PHOUSDAR of Hoogly to a person called Khân Jehân Khân, on a corrupt agreement."—_11th Report on Affairs of India_, in _Burke_, vi. 545. 1786.—"... the said PHOUSDAR (of Hoogly) had given a receipt of bribe to the patron of the city, meaning Warren Hastings, to pay him annually 36,000 rupees a year."—_Articles agst. Hastings_, in _Ibid._ vii. 76. 1809.—"The FOOJADAR, being now in his capital, sent me an excellent dinner of fowls, and a pillau."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 409. 1810.— "For ease the harass'd FOUJDAR prays When crowded Courts and sultry days Exhale the noxious fume, While poring o'er the cause he hears The lengthened lie, and doubts and fears The culprit's final doom." _Lines by Warren Hastings._ 1824.—"A messenger came from the 'FOUJDAH' (chatellain) of Suromunuggur, asking why we were not content with the quarters at first assigned to us."—_Heber_, i. 232. The form is here plainly a misreading; for the Bishop on next page gives FOUJDAR. FOUJDARRY, PHOUSDARRY, s. P. _faujdārī_, a district under a _faujdār_ (see FOUJDAR); the office and jurisdiction of a _faujdār_; in Bengal and Upper India, 'police jurisdiction,' 'criminal' as opposed to 'civil' justice. Thus the chief criminal Court at Madras and Bombay, up to 1863, was termed the FOUJDARY Adawlut, corresponding to the _Nizamut Adawlut_ of Bengal. (See ADAWLUT.) [1802.—"The Governor in Council of Fort St. George has deemed it to be proper at this time to establish a Court of FOZDARRY Adaulut."—_Procl._ in _Logan, Malabar_, ii. 350; iii. 351.] FOWRA, s. In Upper India, a mattock or large hoe; the tool generally employed in digging in most parts of India. Properly speaking (H.) _phāoṛā_. (See MAMOOTY.) [1679.—(Speaking of diamond digging) "Others with iron PAWRAES or spades heave it up to a heap."—_S. Master_, in _Kistna Man._ 147. [1848.—"On one side Bedullah and one of the grasscutters were toiling away with FOWRAHS, a kind of spade-pickaxe, making water-courses."—_Mrs. Mackenzie, Life in the Mission_, i. 373.] 1880.—"It so fell out the other day in Cawnpore, that, when a _patwari_ endeavoured to remonstrate with some cultivators for taking water for irrigation from a pond, they knocked him down with the handle of a PHAORA and cut off his head with the blade, which went an inch or more into the ground, whilst the head rolled away several feet."—_Pioneer Mail_, March 4. FOX, FLYING. (See FLYING-FOX.) FRAZALA, FARASOLA, FRAZIL, FRAIL, s. Ar. _fārsala_, a weight formerly much used in trade in the Indian seas. As usual, it varied much locally, but it seems to have run from 20 to 30 lbs., and occupied a place intermediate between the (smaller) maund and the BAHAR; the _fārsala_ being generally equal to ten (small) maunds, the _bahār_ equal to 10, 15, or 20 _fārsalas_. See _Barbosa_ (Hak. Soc.) 224; _Milburn_, i. 83, 87, &c.; _Prinsep's Useful Tables_, by Thomas, pp. 116, 119. 1510.—"They deal by FARASOLA, which _farasola_ weighs about twenty-five of our lire."—_Varthema_, p. 170. On this Dr. Badger notes: "_Farasola_ is the plural of _fārsala_ ... still in ordinary use among the Arabs of the Red Sea and Persian Gulf; but I am unable to verify (its) origin." Is the word, which is sometimes called _frail_, the same as a _frail_, or basket, of figs? And again, is it possible that _fārsala_ is the same word as '_parcel_,' through Latin _particella_? We see that this is Sir R. Burton's opinion (_Camõens_, iv. 390; [_Arab. Nights_, vi. 312]). [The _N.E.D._ says: "O. F. _frayel_ of unknown origin."] [1516.—"FARAZOLA." See under EAGLE-WOOD.] 1554.—"The _baar_ (see BAHAR) of cloves in Ormuz contains 20 FARAÇOLA, and besides these 20 ffaraçolas it contains 3 maunds (_mãos_) more, which is called _picottaa_ (see PICOTA)."—_A. Nunez_, p. 5. [1611.—"The weight of Mocha 25 lbs. 11 oz. every FRASULA, and 15 frasulas makes a bahar."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 123.] 1793.—"Coffee per FRAIL ... Rs. 17."—_Bombay Courier_, July 20. FREGUEZIA, s. This Portuguese word for 'a parish' appears to have been formerly familiar in the west of India. c. 1760.—"The island ... still continues divided into three Roman Catholic parishes, or FREGUEZIAS, as they call them; which are _Bombay_, _Mahim_, and _Salvaçam_."—_Grose_, i. 45. FULEETA, s. Properly P. _palīta_ or _fatīla_, 'a slow-match,' as of a matchlock, but its usual colloquial Anglo-Indian application is to a cotton slow-match used to light cigars, and often furnished with a neat or decorated silver tube. This kind of cigar-light is called at Madras RAMASAMMY (q.v.). FULEETA-PUP, s. This, in Bengal, is a well-known dish in the repertory of the ordinary native cook. It is a corruption of '_fritter-puff_'! FURLOUGH, s. This word for a soldier's leave has acquired a peculiar citizenship in Anglo-Indian colloquial, from the importance of the matter to those employed in Indian service. It appears to have been first made the subject of systematic regulation in 1796. The word seems to have come to England from the Dutch _Verlof_, 'leave of absence,' in the early part of the 17th century, through those of our countrymen who had been engaged in the wars of the Netherlands. It is used by Ben Jonson, who had himself served in those wars: 1625.— "_Pennyboy, Jun._ Where is the deed? hast thou it with thee? _Picklock._ No. It is a thing of greater consequence Than to be borne about in a black box Like a Low-Country VORLOFFE, or Welsh brief." _The Staple of News_, Act v. sc. 1. FURNAVEESE, n.p. This once familiar title of a famous Mahratta Minister (_Nana Furnaveese_) is really the Persian _fard-navīs_, 'statement writer,' or secretary. [1824.—"The head civil officer is the FURNAVESE (a term almost synonymous with that of minister of finance) who receives the accounts of the renters and collectors of revenue."—_Malcolm, Central India_, 2nd ed. i. 531.] FUSLY, adj. Ar.—P. _faṣlī_, relating to the _faṣl_, season or crop. This name is applied to certain solar eras established for use in revenue and other civil transactions, under the Mahommedan rule in India, to meet the inconvenience of the lunar calendar of the Hijra, in its want of correspondence with the natural seasons. Three at least of these eras were established by Akbar, applying to different parts of his dominions, intended to accommodate themselves as far as possible to the local calendars, and commencing in each case with the Hijra year of his accession to the throne (A.H. 963 = A.D. 1555-56), though the month of commencement varies. [See _Āīn_, ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 30.] The _Faṣlī_ year of the Deccan again was introduced by Shāh Jehān when settling the revenue system of the Mahratta country in 1636; and as it starts with the Hijra date of that year, it is, in numeration, two years in advance of the others. Two of these _faṣlī_ years are still in use, as regards revenue matters, viz. the _Faṣlī_ of Upper India, under which the _Faṣlī_ year 1286 began 2nd April 1878; and that of Madras, under which _Faslī_ year 1286 began 1st July 1877. FUTWA, s. Ar. _fatwā_. The decision of a council of men learned in Mahommedan law, on any point of Moslem law or morals. But technically and specifically, the deliverance of a Mahommedan law-officer on a case put before him. Such a deliverance was, as a rule, given officially and in writing, by such an officer, who was attached to the Courts of British India up to a little later than the middle of last century, and it was more or less a basis of the judge's decision. (See more particularly under ADAWLUT, CAZEE and LAW-OFFICER.) 1796.—"In all instances wherein the FUTWAH of the LAW-OFFICERS of the _Nizamut-Adaulat_ shall declare the prisoners liable to more severe punishment than under the evidence, and all the circumstances of the case shall appear to the Court to be just and equitable...."—_Regn. VI._ of 1796, § ii. 1836.—"And it is hereby enacted that no Court shall, on a Trial of any person accused of the offence made punishable by this Act require any FUTWA from any Law-Officer...."—_Act XXX. of 1836, regarding Thuggee_, § iii. G GALEE, s. H. _gālī_, abuse; bad language. [1813.—"... the grossest GALEE, or abuse, resounded throughout the camp."—_Broughton, Letters from a Mahr. Camp_, ed. 1892, p. 205. [1877.—"You provoke me to give you GALI (abuse), and then you cry out like a neglected wife."—_Allardyce, The City of Sunshine_, ii. 2.] GALLEECE, s. Domestic Hindustani _gālīs_, 'a pair of braces,' from the old-fashioned _gallows_, now obsolete, except in Scotland, [S. Ireland and U.S.,] where the form is _gallowses_. GALLE, POINT DE, n.p. A rocky cape, covering a small harbour and a town with old fortifications, in the S.W. of Ceylon, familiar to all Anglo-Indians for many years as a coaling-place of mail-steamers. The Portuguese gave the town for crest a cock (_Gallo_), a legitimate pun. The serious derivations of the name are numerous. Pridham says that it is _Galla_, 'a Rock,' which is probable. But Chitty says it means 'a Pound,' and was so called according to the Malabars (_i.e._ Tamil people) from "... this part of the country having been anciently set aside by Ravana for the breeding of his cattle" (_Ceylon Gazetteer_, 1832, p. 92). Tennent again says it was called after a tribe, the _Gallas_, inhabiting the neighbouring district (see ii. 105, &c.). [Prof. Childers (_5 ser. Notes & Queries_, iii. 155) writes: "In Sinhalese it is _Gālla_, the etymology of which is unknown; but in any case it can have nothing to do with 'rock,' the Sinhalese for which is _gala_ with a short _a_ and a single _l_."] Tennent has been entirely misled by Reinaud in supposing that Galle could be the _Kala_ of the old Arab voyages to China, a port which certainly lay in the Malay seas. (See CALAY.) 1518.—"He tried to make the port of Columbo, before which he arrived in 3 days, but he could not make it because the wind was contrary, so he tacked about for 4 days till he made the port of GALLE, which is in the south part of the island, and entered it with his whole squadron; and then our people went ashore killing cows and plundering whatever they could find."—_Correa_, ii. 540. 1553.—"In which Island they (the Chinese), as the natives say, left a language which they call _Chingálla_, and the people themselves _Chingállas_, particularly those who dwell from PONTA DE GÁLLE onwards, facing the south and east. For adjoining that point they founded a City called Tanabaré (see DONDERA HEAD), of which a large part still stands; and from being hard by that CAPE OF GÁLLE, the rest of the people, who dwelt from the middle of the Island upwards, called the inhabitants of this part _Chingálla_, and their language the same, as if they would say language or people of the _Chins_ of _Gálle_."—_Barros_, III. ii. cap. 1. (This is, of course, all fanciful.) [1554.—"He went to the port of GABALIQUAMA, which our people now call PORTO DE GALE."—_Castanheda_, ii. ch. 23.] c. 1568.—"Il piotta s'ingannò per ciochè il CAPO DI GALLI dell'Isola di Seilan butta assai in mare."—_Cesare de' Federici_, in _Ramusio_, iii. 396_v_. 1585.—"Dopo haver nauigato tre giorni senza veder terra, al primo di Maggio fummo in vista di PUNTA DI GALLO, laquale è assai pericolosa da costeggiare."—_G. Balbi_, f. 19. 1661.—"Die Stadt PUNTO-GALE ist im Jahr 1640 vermittelst Gottes gnadigem Seegen durch die Tapferkeit des Commandanten Jacob Koster den Neiderländen zu teil geworden."—_W. Schulze_, 190. 1691.—"We passed by Cape Comoryn, and came to PUNTOGALE."—_Valentijn_, ii. 540. GALLEGALLE, s. A mixture of lime and linseed oil, forming a kind of mortar impenetrable to water (Shakespear), Hind. _galgal_. 1621.—"Also the justis, Taccomon Done, sent us word to geve ouer making GALLEGALLE in our howse we hired of China Capt., because the white lyme did trowble the player or singing man, next neighbour...."—_Cocks's Diary_, ii. 190. GALLEVAT, s. The name applied to a kind of galley, or war-boat with oars, of small draught of water, which continued to be employed on the west coast of India down to the latter half of the 18th century. The work quoted below under 1717 explains the _galleywatts_ to be "large boats like Gravesend Tilt-boats; they carry about 6 Carvel-Guns and 60 men at small arms, and Oars; They sail with a Peak Sail like the Mizen of a Man-of-War, and row with 30 or 40 Oars.... They are principally used for landing Troops for a Descent...." (p. 22). The word is highly interesting from its genealogical tree; it is a descendant of the great historical and numerous family of the _Galley_ (galley, galiot, galleon, galeass, galleida, galeoncino, &c.), and it is almost certainly the immediate parent of the hardly less historical _Jolly-boat_, which plays so important a part in British naval annals. [Prof. Skeat takes _jolly-boat_ to be an English adaptation of Danish _jolle_, 'a yawl'; Mr. Foster remarks that _jollyvatt_ as an English word, is at least as old as 1495-97 (_Oppenheim, Naval Accounts and Inventories, Navy Rec. Soc._ viii. 193) (_Letters_, iii. 296).] If this be true, which we can hardly doubt, we shall have three of the boats of the British man-of-war owing their names (_quod minime reris!_) to Indian originals, viz. the _Cutter_, the _Dingy_, and the _Jolly-boat_ to CATUR, DINGY and GALLEVAT. This last derivation we take from Sir J. Campbell's _Bombay Gazetteer_ (xiii. 417), a work that one can hardly mention without admiration. This writer, who states that a form of the same word, _galbat_, is now generally used by the natives in Bombay waters for large foreign vessels, such as English ships and steamers, is inclined to refer it to _jalba_, a word for a small boat used on the shores of the Red Sea (see _Dozy and Eng._, p. 276), which appears below in a quotation from Ibn Batuta, and which vessels were called by the early Portuguese _geluas_. Whether this word is the parent of _galley_ and its derivatives, as Sir J. Campbell thinks, must be very doubtful, for _galley_ is much older in European use than he seems to think, as the quotation from Asser shows. The word also occurs in Byzantine writers of the 9th century, such as the Continuator of Theophanes quoted below, and the Emperor Leo. We shall find below the occurrence of _galley_ as an Oriental word in the form _jalia_, which looks like an Arabized adoption from a Mediterranean tongue. The Turkish, too, still has _ḳālyūn_ for a ship of the line, which is certainly an adoption from _galeone_. The origin of _galley_ is a very obscure question. Amongst other suggestions mentioned by Diez (_Etym. Worterb._, 2nd ed. i. 198-199) is one from γαλεός, a shark, or from γαλεώτης, a sword-fish—the latter very suggestive of a galley with its aggressive beak; another is from γάλη, a word in Hesychius, which is the apparent origin of '_gallery_.' It is possible that _galeota_, _galiote_, may have been taken directly from the shark or sword-fish, though in imitation of the _galea_ already in use. For we shall see below that _galiot_ was used for a pirate. [The _N.E.D._ gives the European synonymous words, and regards the ultimate etymology of _galley_ as unknown.] The word _gallevat_ seems to come directly from the _galeota_ of the Portuguese and other S. European nations, a kind of inferior galley with only one bank of oars, which appears under the form _galion_ in Joinville, _infra_ (not to be confounded with the _galleons_ of a later period, which were larger vessels), and often in the 13th and 14th centuries as _galeota_, _galiotes_, &c. It is constantly mentioned as forming part of the Portuguese fleets in India. Bluteau defines _galeota_ as "a small galley with one mast, and with 15 or 20 benches a side, and one oar to each bench." A. _Galley._ c. 865.—"And then the incursion of the Russians (τῶν Ῥὼς) afflicted the Roman territory (these are a Scythian nation of rude and savage character), devastating Pontus ... and investing the City itself when Michael was away engaged in war with the Ishmaelites.... So this incursion of these people afflicted the empire on the one hand, and on the other the advance of the fleet on Crete, which with some 20 cymbaria, and 7 GALLEYS (γαλέας), and taking with it cargo-vessels also, went about, descending sometimes on the Cyclades Islands, and sometimes on the whole coast (of the main) right up to Proconnesus."—_Theophanis Continuatio_, Lib. iv. 33-34. A.D. 877.—"Crescebat insuper diebus singulis perversorum numerus; adeo quidem, ut si triginta ex eis millia una die necarentur, alii succedebant numero duplicato. Tunc rex Aelfredus jussit cymbas et GALEAS, id est longas naves, fabricari per regnum, ut navali proelio hostibus adventantibus obviaret."—_Asser, Annales Rer. Gest. Aelfredi Magni_, ed. _West_, 1722, p. 29. c. 1232.—"En cele navie de Genevois avoit soissante et dis GALEIS, mout bien armées; cheuetaine en estoient dui grant home de Gene...."—_Guillaume de Tyr_, Texte Français, ed. _Paulin Paris_, i. 393. 1243.—Under this year Matthew Paris puts into the mouth of the Archbishop of York a punning couplet which shows the difference of accent with which GALEA in its two senses was pronounced: "In terris galeas, in aquis formido GALEIAS: Inter eas et eas consulo cautus eas." 1249.—"Lors s'esmut notre GALIE, et alames bien une grant lieue avant que li uns ne parlast à l'autre.... Lors vint messires Phelippes de Monfort en un GALION,[135] et escria au roy: 'Sires, sires, parlés à vostre frere le conte de Poitiers, qui est en cel autre vessel.' Lors escria li roys: 'Alume, alume!'"—_Joinville_, ed. _de Wailly_, p. 212. 1517.—"At the Archinale ther (at Venice) we saw in makyng iiii^{xx} (_i.e._ 80) new GALYES and GALYE Bastards, and GALYE Sotyltes, besyd they that be in viage in the haven."—_Torkington's Pilgrimage_, p. 8. 1542.—"They said that the Turk had sent orders to certain lords at Alexandria to make him up GALLEYS (_galés_) in wrought timber, to be sent on camels to Suez; and this they did with great diligence ... insomuch that every day a GALLEY was put together at Suez ... where they were making up 50 GALLEYS, and 12 GALEONS, and also small rowing-vessels, such as CATURS, much swifter than ours."—_Correa_, iv. 237. B. _Jalia._ 1612.—"... and coming to Malaca and consulting with the General they made the best arrangements that they could for the enterprise, adding a flotilla ... sufficient for any need, for it consisted of seven GALEOTS, a _calamute_ (?), a SANGUICEL, five _bantins_,[136] and one JALIA."—_Bocarro_, 101. 1615.—"You must know that in 1605 there had come from the Reino (_i.e._ Portugal) one Sebastian Gonçalves Tibau ... of humble parentage, who betook himself to Bengal and commenced life as a soldier; and afterwards became a factor in cargoes of salt (which forms the chief traffic in those parts), and acquiring some capital in this business, with that he bought a JALIA, a kind of vessel that is there used for fighting and trading at once."—_Ibid._ 431. 1634.—"Many others (of the Firingis) who were on board the _ghrábs_, set fire to their vessels, and turned their faces towards hell. Out of the 64 large _dingas_, 57 _ghrábs_, and 200 JALIYAS, one _ghráb_ and two JALIYAS escaped."—Capture of Hoogly in 1634, _Bādshāh Nāma_, in _Elliot_, vii. 34. C. _Jalba_, _Jeloa_, &c. c. 1330.—"We embarked at this town (Jedda) on a vessel called JALBA which belonged to Rashīd-eddīn al-alfī al-Yamanī, a native of Ḥabsh."—_Ibn Batuta_, ii. 158. The Translators comment: "A large boat or gondola made of planks stitched together with coco-nut fibre." 1518.—"And Merocem, Captain of the fleet of the Grand Sultan, who was in Cambaya ... no sooner learned that Goa was taken ... than he gave up all hopes of bringing his mission to a fortunate termination, and obtained permission from the King of Cambaya to go to Judá ... and from that port set out for Suez in a shallop" (GELUA).—_Alboquerque_, Hak. Soc. iii. 19. 1538.—"... before we arrived at the Island of Rocks, we discerned three vessels on the other side, that seemed to us to be GELOAS, or _Terradas_, which are the names of the vessels of that country."—_Pinto_, in _Cogan_, p. 7. [1611.—"Messengers will be sent along the coast to give warning of any JELBA or ship approaching."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 94.] 1690.—"In this is a Creek very convenient for building Grabbs or GELOAS."—_Ovington_, 467. D. _Galliot._ In the first quotation we have _galiot_ in the sense of "pirate." c. 1232.—"L'en leur demanda de quel terre; il respondirent de Flandres, de Hollande et de Frise; et ce estoit voirs que il avoient esté GALIOT et ulague de mer, bien huit anz; or s'estoient repenti et pour penitence venoient en pelerinage en Jerusalem."—_Guill. de Tyr_, as above, p. 117. 1337.—"... que elles doivent partir pour uenir au seruice du roy le jer J. de may l'an 337 au plus tart e doiuent couster les d. 40 galées pour quatre mois 144000 florins d'or, payez en partie par la compagnie des Bardes ... et 2000 autres florins pour viretons et 2 GALIOTES."—_Contract with Genoese for Service of Philip of Valois_, quoted by _Jal_, ii. 337. 1518.—"The Governor put on great pressure to embark the force, and started from Cochin the 20th September, 1518, with 17 sail, besides the Goa foists, taking 3 GALLEYS (_galés_) and one GALEOTA, two brigantines (_bargantys_), four caravels, and the rest round ships of small size."—_Correa_, ii. 539. 1548.—"... pera a GUALVETA em que ha d'andar o alcaide do maar."—_S. Botelho, Tombo_, 239. 1552.—"As soon as this news reached the Sublime Porte the Sandjak of Katif was ordered to send Murad-Beg to take command of the fleet, enjoining him to leave in the port of Bassora one or two ships, five galleys, and a GALIOT."—_Sidi 'Ali_, p. 48. " "They (the Portuguese) had 4 ships as big as carracks, 3 _ghurābs_ or great (rowing) vessels, 6 Portuguese caravels and 12 smaller ghurabs, _i.e._ GALIOTS with oars."—_Ibid._ 67-68. Unfortunately the translator does not give the original Turkish word for _galiot_. c. 1610.—"Es grandes Galeres il y peut deux et trois cens hommes de guerre, et en d'autres grandes GALIOTES, qu'ils nomment _Fregates_, il y en peut cent...."—_Pyrard de Laval_, ii. 72; [Hak. Soc. ii. 118]. [1665.—"He gave a sufficient number of GALIOTES to escort them to sea."—_Tavernier_, ed. _Ball_, i. 193.] 1689.—"He embarked about the middle of October in the year 1542, in a GALIOT, which carried the new Captain of Comorin."—_Dryden, Life of Xavier._ (In _Works_, ed. 1821, xvi, 87.) E. _Gallevat._ 1613.—"Assoone as I anchored I sent Master _Molineux_ in his Pinnasse, and Master _Spooner_, and _Samuell Squire_ in my GELLYWATTE to sound the depths within the sands."—_Capt. N. Downton_, in _Purchas_, i. 501. This illustrates the origin of _Jolly-boat_. [1679.—"I know not how many GALWETS."—In _Hedges, Diary_, Hak. Soc. ii. clxxxiv.] 1717.—"Besides the Salamander Fire-ship, Terrible Bomb, six GALLEYWATTS of 8 guns, and 60 men each, and 4 of 6 guns and 50 men each."—_Authentic and Faithful History of that Arch-Pyrate Tulajee Angria_ (1756), p. 47. c. 1760.—"Of these armed boats called GALLEVATS, the Company maintains also a competent number, for the service of their marine."—_Grose_, ii. 62. 1763.—"The GALLEVATS are large row-boats, built like the grab, but of smaller dimensions, the largest rarely exceeding 70 tons; they have two masts ... they have 40 or 50 stout oars, and may be rowed four miles an hour."—_Orme_, i. 409. [1813.—"... here they build vessels of all sizes, from a ship of the line to the smallest grabs and GALLIVATS, employed in the Company's services."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. i. 94-5.] GAMBIER, s. The extract of a climbing shrub (_Uncaria Gambier_, Roxb.? _Nauclea Gambier_, Hunter; N.O. _Rubiaceae_) which is a native of the regions about the Straits of Malacca, and is much grown in plantations in Singapore and the neighbouring islands. The substance in chemical composition and qualities strongly resembles CUTCH (q.v.), and the names _Catechu_ and _Terra Japonica_ are applied to both. The plant is mentioned in Debry, 1601 (iii. 99), and by Rumphius, c. 1690 (v. 63), who describes its use in mastication with betel-nut; but there is no account of the catechu made from it, known to the authors of the _Pharmacographia_, before 1780. Crawfurd gives the name as Javanese, but Hanbury and Flückiger point out the resemblance to the Tamil name for catechu, _Katta Kāmbu_ (_Pharmacographia_, 298 _seqq._). [Mr. Skeat points out that the standard Malay name is _gambir_, of which the origin is uncertain, but that the English word is clearly derived from it.] GANDA, s. This is the H. name for a rhinoceros, _gainḍa_, _genḍa_ from Skt. _gaṇḍa_ (giving also _gaṇḍaka_, _gaṇḍānga_, _gajendra_). The note on the passage in Barbosa by his Hak. Soc. editor is a marvel in the way of error. The following is from a story of Correa about a battle between "Bober Mirza" (_i.e._ Sultan Baber) and a certain King "Cacandar" (Sikandar?), in which I have been unable to trace even what events it misrepresents. But it keeps Fernan Mendez Pinto in countenance, as regards the latter's statement about the advance of the King of the Tartars against Peking with four score thousand rhinoceroses! "The King Cacandar divided his army into five battles well arrayed, consisting of 140,000 horse and 280,000 foot, and in front of them a battle of 800 elephants, which fought with swords upon their tusks, and on their backs castles with archers and musketeers. And in front of the elephants 80 rhinoceroses (GANDAS), like that which went to Portugal, and which they call _bichá_ (?); these on the horn which they have over the snout carried three-pronged iron weapons with which they fought very stoutly ... and the Mogors with their arrows made a great discharge, wounding many of the elephants and the GANDAS, which as they felt the arrows, turned and fled, breaking up the battles...."—_Correa_, iii. 573-574. 1516.—"The King (of Guzerat) sent a GANDA to the King of Portugal, because they told him that he would be pleased to see her."—_Barbosa_, 58. 1553.—"And in return for many rich presents which this Diogo Fernandez carried to the King, and besides others which the King sent to Affonso Alboquerque, there was an animal, the biggest which Nature has created after the elephant, and the great enemy of the latter ... which the natives of the land of Cambaya, whence this one came, call GANDA, and the Greeks and Latins Rhinoceros. And Affonso d'Alboquerque sent this to the King Don Manuel, and it came to this Kingdom, and it was afterwards lost on its way to Rome, when the King sent it as a present to the Pope."—_Barros,_ Dec. II. liv. x. cap. 1. [Also see _d'Alboquerque_, Hak. Soc. iv. 104 _seq._]. GANTON, s. This is mentioned by some old voyagers as a weight or measure by which pepper was sold in the Malay Archipelago. It is presumably Malay _gantang_, defined by Crawfurd as "a dry measure, equal to about a gallon." [Klinkert has: "_gantang_, a measure of capacity 5 _katis_ among the Malays; also a gold weight, formerly 6 _suku_, but later 1 _bongkal_, or 8 _suku_." _Gantang-gantang_ is 'cartridge-case.'] 1554.—"Also a candy of Goa, answers to 140 GAMTAS, equivalent to 15 _paraas_, 30 _medidas_ at 42 medidas to the paraa."—_A. Nunes_, 39. [1615.—"... 1000 GANTANS of pepper."—_Foster, Letters_, iii. 168.] " "I sent to borow 4 or five GANTAS of oyle of Yasemon Dono.... But he returned answer he had non, when I know, to the contrary, he bought a parcell out of my handes the other day."—_Cocks's Diary_, i. 6. GANZA, s. The name given by old travellers to the metal which in former days constituted the inferior currency of Pegu. According to some it was lead; others call it a mixt metal. Lead in rude lumps is still used in the bazars of Burma for small purchases. (_Yule, Mission to Ava_, 259.) The word is evidently Skt. _kaṉsa_, 'bell-metal,' whence Malay _gangsa_, which last is probably the word which travellers picked up. 1554.—"In this Kingdom of Pegu there is no coined money, and what they use commonly consists of dishes, pans, and other utensils of service, made of a metal like _frosyleyra_ (?), broken in pieces; and this is called GAMÇA...."—_A. Nunes_, 38. " "... vn altra statua cosi fatta di GANZA; che è vn metallo di che fanno le lor monete, fatte di rame e di piombo mescolati insieme."—_Cesare Federici_, in _Ramusio_, iii. 394_v_. c. 1567.—"The current money that is in this Citie, and throughout all this kingdom, is called GANSA or GANZA, which is made of copper and lead. It is not the money of the king, but every man may stampe it that will...."—_Caesar Frederick_, E.T., in _Purchas_, iii. 1717-18. 1726.—"Rough Peguan GANS (a brass mixt with lead)...."—_Valentijn, Chor._ 34. 1727.—"Plenty of GANSE or Lead, which passeth all over the Pegu Dominions, for Money."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 41; [ed. 1744, ii. 40]. GARCE, s. A cubic measure for rice, &c., in use on the Madras coast, as usual varying much in value. Buchanan (_infra_) treats it as a weight. The word is Tel. _gārisa_, _gārise_, Can. _garasi_, Tam. _karisai_. [In Chingleput salt is weighed by the _Garce_ of 124 maunds, or nearly 5.152 tons (_Crole, Man._ 58); in Salem, 400 _Markals_ (see MERCALL) are 185.2 cubic feet, or 18 quarters English (_Le Fanu, Man._ ii. 329); in Malabar, 120 _Paras_ of 25 Macleod seers, or 10,800 lbs. (_Logan, Man._ ii. clxxix.). As a superficial measure in the N. Circars, it is the area which will produce one _Garce_ of grain.] [1684-5.—"A Generall to Conimeer of this day date enordring them to provide 200 GARS of salt...."—_Pringle, Diary Ft. St. Geo._ 1st ser. iv. 40, who notes that a still earlier use of the word will be found in _Notes and Exts._ i. 97.] 1752.—"Grain Measures. 1 Measure weighs about 26 lb. 1 oz. avd. 8 Do. is 1 _Mercal_ 21 " " 3200 Do. is 400 do., or 1 GARSE 8400 " " " _Brooks, Weights and Measures_, &c., p. 6. 1759.—"... a GARCE of rice...."—In _Dalrymple, Or. Rep._ i. 120. 1784.—"The day that advice was received ... (of peace with Tippoo) at Madras, the price of rice fell there from 115 to 80 pagodas the GARCE."—In _Seton-Karr_, i. 13. 1807.—"The proper native weights used in the Company's Jaghire are as follows: 10 _Vara hun_ (Pagodas) = 1 _Polam_, 40 _Polams_ = 1 _Visay_, 8 _Visay_ (Vees) = 1 _Manungu_, 20 _Manungus_ (Maunds) = 1 _Baruays_, 20 _Baruays_ (Candies) = 1 _Gursay_, called by the English GARSE. The _Vara hun_ or Star _Pagoda_ weighs 52¾ grains, therefore the _Visay_ is nearly three pounds avoirdupois (see VISS); and the GARSE is nearly 1265 lbs."—_F. Buchanan, Mysore_, &c., i. 6. By this calculation, the GARSE should be 9600 lbs. instead of 1265 as printed. GARDEE, s. A name sometimes given, in 18th century, to native soldiers disciplined in European fashion, _i.e._ SEPOYS (q.v.). The _Indian Vocabulary_ (1788) gives: "GARDEE—a tribe inhabiting the provinces of Bijapore, &c., esteemed good foot soldiers." The word may be only a corruption of 'guard,' but probably the origin assigned in the second quotation may be well founded; 'Guard' may have shaped the corruption of _Gharbi_. The old Bengal sepoys were commonly known in the N.W. as _Purbias_ or Easterns (see POORUB). [Women in the Amazon corps at Hyderabad (Deccan), known as the _Ẓafar Paltan_, or 'Victorious Battalion,' were called GARDUNEE (_Gārdanī_), the feminine form of _Gārad_ or _Guard_.] 1762.—"A coffre who commanded the Telingas and GARDEES ... asked the horseman whom the horse belonged to?"—_Native Letter_, in _Van Sittart_, i. 141. 1786.—"... originally they (Sipahis) were commanded by Arabians, or those of their descendants born in the Canara and Concan or Western parts of India, where those foreigners style themselves _Gharbies_ or Western. Moreover these corps were composed mostly of Arabs, Negroes, and Habissinians, all of which bear upon that coast the same name of _Gharbi_.... In time the word _Gharbi_ was corrupted by both the French and Indians into that of GARDI, which is now the general name of Sipahies all over India save Bengal ... where they are stiled _Talingas_."—Note by Transl. of _Seir Mutaqherin_, ii. 93. [1815.—"The women composing them are called GARDUNEES, a corruption of our word _Guard_."—_Blacker, Mem. of the Operations in India_ in 1817-19, p. 213 note.] GARDENS, GARDEN-HOUSE, s. In the 18th century suburban villas at Madras and Calcutta were so called. 'Garden Reach' below Fort William took its name from these. 1682.—"Early in the morning I was met by Mr. Littleton and most of the Factory, near Hugly, and about 9 or 10 o'clock by Mr. Vincent near the Dutch GARDEN, who came attended by severall Boats and Budgerows guarded by 35 Firelocks, and about 50 Rashpoots and Peons well armed."—_Hedges, Diary_, July 24; [Hak. Soc. i. 32]. 1685.—"The whole Council ... came to attend the President at the GARDEN-HOUSE...."—_Pringle, Diary, Fort St. Geo._ 1st ser. iv. 115; in _Wheeler_, i. 139. 1747.—"In case of an Attack at the GARDEN HOUSE, if by a superior Force they should be oblig'd to retire, according to the orders and send a Horseman before them to advise of the Approach...."—_Report of Council of War at Fort St. David_, in _India Office MS. Records_. 1758.—"The guard of the redoubt retreated before them to the GARDEN-HOUSE."—_Orme_, ii. 303. " "Mahomed Isoof ... rode with a party of horse as far as Maskelyne's GARDEN."—_Ibid._ iii. 425. 1772.—"The place of my residence at present is a GARDEN-HOUSE of the Nabob, about 4 miles distant from Moorshedabad."—_Teignmouth, Mem._ i. 34. 1782.—"A body of Hyder's horse were at St. Thomas's Mount on the 29th ult. and Gen. Munro and Mr. Brodie with great difficulty escaped from the General's GARDENS. They were pursued by Hyder's horse within a mile of the Black Town."—_India Gazette_, May 11. 1809.—"The gentlemen of the settlement live entirely in their GARDEN-HOUSES, as they very properly call them."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 389. 1810.—"... Rural retreats called GARDEN-HOUSES."—_Williamson, V. M._ i. 137. 1873.—"To let, or for sale, Serle's GARDENS at Adyar.—For particulars apply," &c.—_Madras Mail_, July 3. GARRY, GHARRY, s. H. _gāṛī_, a cart or carriage. The word is used by Anglo-Indians, at least on the Bengal side, in both senses. Frequently the species is discriminated by a distinctive prefix, as _palkee-garry_ (palankin carriage), _sej-garry_ (chaise), _rel-garry_ (railway carriage), &c. [The modern _dawk-garry_ was in its original form called the "Equirotal Carriage," from the four wheels being of equal dimensions. The design is said to have been suggested by Lord Ellenborough. (See the account and drawing in _Grant, Rural Life in Bengal_, 3 _seq._).] 1810.—"The common G'HORRY ... is rarely, if ever, kept by any European, but may be seen plying for hire in various parts of Calcutta."—_Williamson, V. M._ i. 329. 1811.—The GARY is represented in Solvyns's engravings as a two-wheeled _rath_ [see RUT] (_i.e._ the primitive native carriage, built like a light hackery) with two ponies. 1866.—"My husband was to have met us with a two-horse GHAREE."—_Trevelyan, Dawk Bungalow_, 384. [1892.—"The BRŪM _gārī_, brougham; the _fitton_ GĀRĪ, phaeton or barouche; the _vāgnīt_, waggonette, are now built in most large towns.... The _vāgnīt_ seems likely to be the carriage of the future, because of its capacity."—_R. Kipling, Beast and Man in India_, 193.] GAUM, GONG, s. A village, H. _gāon_, from Skt. _grāma_. 1519.—"In every one of the said villages, which they call GUÃOOS."—_Goa Proclam._ in _Arch. Port. Orient._, fasc. 5, 38. _Gāonwār_ occurs in the same vol. (p. 75), under the forms _gancare_ and _guancare_, for the village heads in Port. India. GAURIAN, adj. This is a convenient name which has been adopted of late years as a generic name for the existing Aryan languages of India, _i.e._ those which are radically sprung from, or cognate to, the Sanskrit. The name (according to Mr. E. L. Brandreth) was given by Prof. Hoernle; but it is in fact an adoption and adaptation of a term used by the Pundits of Northern India. They divide the colloquial languages of (civilised) India into the 5 _Gauṛas_ and 5 _Drāviras_ [see DRAVIDIAN]. The _Gauṛas_ of the Pundits appear to be (1) Bengalee (_Bangālī_) which is the proper language of _Gauḍa_, or Northern Bengal, from which the name is taken (see GOUR C.), (2) Oṛiya, the language of Orissa, (3) Hindī, (4) Panjābī, (5) Sindhī; their _Drāvira_ languages are (1) Telinga, (2) Karṇāṭaka (Canarese), (3) Marāṭhī, (4) Gurjara (Gujarātī), (5) Drāvira (Tamil). But of these last (3) and (4) are really to be classed with the Gauṛian group, so that the latter is to be considered as embracing 7 principal languages. Kashmīrī, Singhalese, and the languages or dialects of Assam, of Nepaul, and some others, have also been added to the list of this class. The extraordinary analogies between the changes in grammar and phonology from Sanskrit in passing into those Gaurian languages, and the changes of Latin in passing into the Romance languages, analogies extending into minute details, have been treated by several scholars; and a very interesting view of the subject is given by Mr. Brandreth in vols. xi. and xii. of the _J.R.A.S._, N.S. GAUTAMA, n.p. The surname, according to Buddhist legend, of the Sakya tribe from which the Buddha Sakya Muni sprang. It is a derivative from _Gotama_, a name of "one of the ancient Vedic bard-families" (_Oldenberg_). It is one of the most common names for Buddha among the Indo-Chinese nations. The _Sommona_-CODOM of many old narratives represents the Pali form of _S'ramaṇa Gautama_, "The Ascetic Gautama." 1545.—"I will pass by them of the sect of GODOMEM, who spend their whole life in crying day and night on those mountains, GODOMEM, GODOMEM, and desist not from it until they fall down stark dead to the ground."—_F. M. Pinto_, in _Cogan_, p. 222. c. 1590.—See under GODAVERY passage from _Āīn_, where GOTAM occurs. 1686.—"J'ai cru devoir expliquer toutes ces choses avant que de parler de _Sommono_-KHODOM (c'est ainsi que les Siamois appellent le Dieu qu'ils adorent à present)."—_Voy. de Siam, Des Pères Jesuites_, Paris, 1686, p. 397. 1687-88.—"Now tho' they say that several have attained to this Felicity (_Nireupan_, _i.e._ Nirvana) ... yet they honour only one alone, whom they esteem to have surpassed all the rest in Vertue. They call him _Sommona_-CODOM; and they say that CODOM was his Name, and that Sommona signifies in the _Balie_ Tongue a _Talapoin_ of the Woods."—_Hist. Rel. of Siam_, by _De La Loubere_, E.T. i. 130. [1727.—"... inferior Gods, such as _Somma_ CUDDOM...."—_A. Hamilton_, ed. 1744, ii. 54.] 1782.—"Les Pegouins et les Bahmans.... Quant à leurs Dieux, ils en comptent sept principaux.... Cependant ils n'en adorent qu'un seul, qu'ils appellent GODEMAN...."—_Sonnerat_, ii. 299. 1800.—"GOTMA, or GOUTUM, according to the Hindoos of India, or GAUDMA among the inhabitants of the more eastern parts, is said to have been a philosopher ... he taught in the Indian schools, the heterodox religion and philosophy of Boodh. The image that represents Boodh is called Gautama, or GOUTUM...."—_Symes, Embassy_, 299. 1828.—"The titles or synonymes of Buddha, as they were given to me, are as follow: "KOTAMO (_Gautama_) ... _Somana_-KOTAMO, agreeably to the interpretation given me, means in the Pali language, the priest GAUTAMA."—_Crawfurd, Emb. to Siam_, p. 367. GAVEE, s. Topsail. Nautical jargon from Port. _gavea_, the top. (_Roebuck_). GAVIAL, s. This is a name adopted by zoologists for one of the alligators of the Ganges and other Indian rivers, _Gavialis gangeticus_, &c. It is the less dangerous of the Gangetic saurians, with long, slender, sub-cylindrical jaws expanding into a protuberance at the muzzle. The name must have originated in some error, probably a clerical one, for the true word is Hind. _ghaṛiyāl_, and _gavial_ is nothing. The term (_gariyālī_) is used by Baber (p. 410), where the translator's note says: "The GERIALI is the round-mouthed crocodile," words which seem to indicate the _magar_ (see MUGGUR) (_Crocodilus biporcatus_) not the _ghaṛiyāl_. c. 1809.—"In the Brohmoputro as well as in the Ganges there are two kinds of crocodile, which at Goyalpara are both called _Kumir_; but each has a specific name. The _Crocodilus Gangeticus_ is called GHORIYAL, and the other is called _Bongcha_."—_Buchanan's Rungpoor_, in _Eastern India_, iii. 581-2. GAZAT, s. This is domestic Hind. for 'dessert.' (_Panjab N. & Q._ ii. 184). GECKO, s. A kind of house lizard. The word is not now in Anglo-Indian use; it is a naturalist's word; and also is French. It was no doubt originally an onomatopoeia from the creature's reiterated utterance. Marcel Devic says the word is adopted from Malay _gekok_ [_gēkoq_]. This we do not find in Crawfurd, who has _tăké_, _tăkék_, and _goké_, all evidently attempts to represent the utterance. In Burma the same, or a kindred lizard, is called _tokté_, in like imitation. 1631.—Bontius seems to identify this lizard with the GUANA (q.v.), and says its bite is so venomous as to be fatal unless the part be immediately cut out, or cauterized. This is no doubt a fable. "Nostratis ipsum animal apposito vocabulo GECCO vocant; quippe non secus ac _Coccyx_ apud nos suum cantum iterat, etiam _gecko_ assiduo sonat, prius edito stridore qualem Picus emittit."—Lib. V. cap. 5, p. 57. 1711.—"CHACCOS, as Cuckoos receive their Names from the Noise they make.... They are much like lizards, but larger. 'Tis said their Dung is so venomous," &c.—_Lockyer_, 84. 1727.—"They have one dangerous little Animal called a JACKOA, in shape almost like a Lizard. It is very malicious ... and wherever the Liquor lights on an Animal Body, it presently cankers the Flesh."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 131; [ed. 1744, ii. 136]. This is still a common belief. (See BISCOBRA). 1883.—"This was one of those little house lizards called GECKOS, which have pellets at the ends of their toes. They are not repulsive brutes like the garden lizard, and I am always on good terms with them. They have full liberty to make use of my house, for which they seem grateful, and say chuck, chuck, chuck."—_Tribes on My Frontier_, 38. GENTOO, s. and adj. This word is a corruption of the Portuguese _Gentio_, 'a gentile' or heathen, which they applied to the Hindus in contradistinction to the _Moros_ or 'Moors,' _i.e._ Mahommedans. [See MOOR.] Both terms are now obsolete among English people, except perhaps that _Gentoo_ still lingers at Madras in the sense B; for the terms _Gentio_ and _Gentoo_ were applied in two senses: A. To the Hindūs generally. B. To the Telugu-speaking Hindūs of the Peninsula specially, and to their language. The reason why the term became thus specifically applied to the Telugu people is probably because, when the Portuguese arrived, the Telugu monarchy of Vijayanagara, or Bijanagar (see BISNAGAR, NARSINGA) was dominant over great part of the Peninsula. The officials were chiefly of Telugu race, and thus the people of this race, as the most important section of the Hindūs, were _par excellence_ the _Gentiles_, and their language the Gentile language. Besides these two specific senses, _Gentio_ was sometimes used for _heathen_ in general. Thus in F. M. Pinto: "A very famous Corsair who was called Hinimilau, a Chinese by nation, and who from a _Gentio_ as he was, had a little time since turned Moor...."—Ch. L. A.— 1548.—"The _Religiosos_ of this territory spend so largely, and give such great alms at the cost of your Highness's administration that it disposes of a good part of the funds.... I believe indeed they do all this in real zeal and sincerity ... but I think it might be reduced a half, and all for the better; for there are some of them who often try to make Christians by force, and worry the GENTOOS (_jentios_) to such a degree that it drives the population away."—_Simao Botelho, Cartas_, 35. 1563.—"... Among the _Gentiles_ (GENTIOS) Rão is as much as to say 'King.'"—_Garcia_, f. 35_b_. " "This ambergris is not so highly valued among the Moors, but it is highly prized among the GENTILES."—_Ibid._ f. 14. 1582.—"A GENTILE ... whose name was Canaca."—_Castañeda_, trans. by N. L., f. 31. 1588.—In a letter of this year to the Viceroy, the King (Philip II.) says he "understands the GENTIOS are much the best persons to whom to farm the _alfandegas_ (customs, &c.), paying well and regularly, and it does not seem contrary to canon-law to farm to them, but on this he will consult the learned."—In _Arch. Port. Orient._ fasc. 3, 135. c. 1610.—"Ils (les Portugais) exercent ordinairement de semblables cruautez lors qu'ils sortent en trouppe le long des costes, bruslans et saccageans ces pauures GENTILS qui ne desirent que leur bonne grace, et leur amitié mais ils n'en ont pas plus de pitié pour cela."—_Mocquet_, 349. 1630.—"... which GENTILES are of two sorts ... first the purer GENTILES ... or else the impure or vncleane _Gentiles_ ... such are the husbandmen or inferior sort of people called the _Coulees_."—_H. Lord, Display_, &c., 85. 1673.—"The finest Dames of the GENTUES disdained not to carry Water on their Heads."—_Fryer_, 116. " "GENTUES, the Portuguese idiom for _Gentiles_, are the Aborigines."—_Ibid._ 27. 1679.—In Fort St. Geo. Cons. of 29th January, the BLACK TOWN of Madras is called "the GENTUE Town."—_Notes and Exts._, No. ii. 3. 1682.—"This morning a GENTOO sent by Bulchund, Governour of Hugly and Cassumbazar, made complaint to me that Mr. Charnock did shamefully—to y^e great scandal of our Nation—keep a GENTOO woman of his kindred, which he has had these 19 years."—_Hedges, Diary_, Dec. 1.; [Hak. Soc. i. 52]. 1683.—"The ceremony used by these GENTU'S in their sicknesse is very strange; they bring y^e sick person ... to y^e brinke of y^e River Ganges, on a _Cott_...."—_Ibid._ May 10; [Hak. Soc. i. 86]. In Stevens's Trans. of _Faria y Sousa_ (1695) the Hindus are still called _Gentiles_. And it would seem that the English form GENTOO did not come into general use till late in the 17th century. 1767.—"In order to transact Business of any kind in this Countrey you must at least have a Smattering of the Language.... The original Language of this Countrey (or at least the earliest we know of) is the Bengala or GENTOO; this is commonly spoken in all parts of the Countrey. But the politest Language is the Moors or Mussulmans, and Persian."—_MS. Letter of James Rennell._ 1772.—"It is customary with the GENTOOS, as soon as they have acquired a moderate fortune, to dig a pond."—_Teignmouth, Mem._ i. 36. 1774.—"When I landed (on Island of Bali) the natives, who are GENTOOS, came on board in little canoes, with outriggers on each side."—_Forrest, V. to N. Guinea_, 169. 1776.—"A Code of GENTOO Laws or Ordinations of the Pundits. From a Persian Translation, made from the original written in the Shanskrit Language. London, Printed in the Year 1776."—(Title of Work by Nathaniel Brassey Halhed.) 1778.—"The peculiar patience of the GENTOOS in Bengal, their affection to business, and the peculiar cheapness of all productions either of commerce or of necessity, had concurred to render the details of the revenue the most minute, voluminous, and complicated system of accounts which exist in the universe."—_Orme_, ii. 7 (Reprint). 1781.—"They (Syrian Christians of Travancore) acknowledged a GENTOO Sovereign, but they were governed even in temporal concerns by the bishop of Angamala."—_Gibbon_, ch. xlvii. 1784.—"Captain Francis Swain Ward, of the Madras Establishment, whose paintings and drawings of GENTOO Architecture, &c., are well known."—In _Seton-Karr_, i. 31. 1785.—"I found this large concourse (at Chandernagore) of people were gathered to see a GENTOO woman burn herself with her husband."—_Ibid._ i. 90. " "The original inhabitants of India are called GENTOOS."—_Carraccioli's Life of Clive_, i. 122. 1803.—"_Peregrine._ O mine is an accommodating palate, hostess. I have swallowed burgundy with the French, hollands with the Dutch, sherbet with a Turk, sloe-juice with an Englishman, and water with a simple GENTOO."—_Colman's John Bull_, i. sc. 1. 1807.—"I was not prepared for the entire nakedness of the GENTOO inhabitants."—_Lord Minto in India_, 17. B.— 1648.—"The Heathen who inhabit the kingdom of _Golconda_, and are spread all over India, are called JENTIVES."—_Van Twist_, 59. 1673.—"Their Language they call generally GENTU ... the peculiar Name of their Speech is _Telinga_."—_Fryer_, 33. 1674.—"50 Pagodas gratuity to John Thomas ordered for good progress in the GENTU tongue, both speaking and writing."—_Fort St. Geo. Cons._, in _Notes and Exts._ No. i. 32. [1681.—"He hath the GENTUE language."—In _Yule, Hedges' Diary_, Hak. Soc. ii. cclxxxiv.] 1683.—"Thursday, 21st June.... The Hon. Company having sent us a Law with reference to the Natives ... it is ordered that the first be translated into Portuguese, GENTOO, Malabar, and Moors, and proclaimed solemnly by beat of drum."—_Madras Consultation_, in _Wheeler_, i. 314. 1719.—"Bills of sale wrote in GENTOO on Cajan leaves, which are entered in the Register kept by the Town Conicoply for that purpose."—_Ibid._ ii. 314. 1726.—"The proper vernacular here (Golconda) is the GENTOOS (_Jentiefs_) or Telingaas."—_Valentijn, Chor._ 37. 1801.—"The GENTOO translation of the Regulations will answer for the Ceded Districts, for even ... the most Canarine part of them understand GENTOO."—_Munro_, in _Life_, i. 321. 1807.—"A Grammar of the GENTOO language, as it is understood and spoken by the GENTOO People, residing north and north-westward of Madras. By a Civil Servant under the Presidency of Fort St. George, many years resident in the Northern Circars. Madras. 1807." 1817.—The third grammar of the Telugu language, published in this year, is called a 'GENTOO Grammar.' 1837.—"I mean to amuse myself with learning GENTOO, and have brought a Moonshee with me. GENTOO is the language of this part of the country [Godavery delta], and one of the prettiest of all the dialects."—_Letters from Madras_, 189. GHAUT, s. Hind. _ghāt_. A. A landing-place; a path of descent to a river; the place of a ferry, &c. Also a quay or the like. B. A path of descent from a mountain; a mountain pass; and hence C., n.p. The mountain ranges parallel to the western and eastern coasts of the Peninsula, through which the _ghāts_ or passes lead from the table-lands above down to the coast and lowlands. It is probable that foreigners hearing these tracts spoken of respectively as the country above and the country below the _Ghāts_ (see BALAGHAUT) were led to regard the word _Ghāts_ as a proper name of the mountain range itself, or (like De Barros below) as a word signifying _range_. And this is in analogy with many other cases of mountain nomenclature, where the name of a pass has been transferred to a mountain chain, or where the word for 'a pass' has been mistaken for a word for 'mountain range.' The proper sense of the word is well illusstrated from Sir A. Wellesley, under B. A.— 1809.—"The _dandys_ there took to their paddles, and keeping the beam to the current the whole way, contrived to land us at the destined GAUT."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 185. 1824.—"It is really a very large place, and rises from the river in an amphitheatral form ... with many very fine GHÂTS descending to the water's edge."—_Heber_, i. 167. B.— c. 1315.—"In 17 more days they arrived at Gurganw. During these 17 days the GHÁTS were passed, and great heights and depths were seen amongst the hills, where even the elephants became nearly invisible."—_Amīr Khusrū_, in _Elliot_, iii. 86. This passage illustrates how the transition from B to C occurred. The Ghāts here meant are not a range of mountains so called, but, as the context shows, the passes among the Vindhya and Sātpūra hills. Compare the two following, in which 'down the _ghauts_' and 'down the _passes_' mean exactly the same thing, though to many people the former expression will suggest 'down through a range of mountains called the Ghauts.' 1803.—"The enemy are down the GHAUTS in great consternation."—_Wellington_, ii. 333. " "The enemy have fled northward, and are getting down the _passes_ as fast as they can."—_M. Elphinstone_, in _Life_ by _Colebrooke_, i. 71. 1826.—"Though it was still raining, I walked up the Bohr GHÂT, four miles and a half, to Candaulah."—_Heber_, ii. 136, ed. 1844. That is, up one of the Passes, from which Europeans called the mountains themselves "the GHAUTS." The following passage indicates that the great Sir Walter, with his usual sagacity, saw the true sense of the word in its geographical use, though misled by books to attribute to the (so-called) 'Eastern Ghauts' the character that belongs to the Western only. 1827.—"... they approached the Ghauts, those tremendous mountain passes which descend from the table-land of Mysore, and through which the mighty streams that arise in the centre of the Indian Peninsula find their way to the ocean."—_The Surgeon's Daughter_, ch. xiii. C.— 1553.—"The most notable division which Nature hath planted in this land is a chain of mountains, which the natives, by a generic appellation, because it has no proper name, call GATE, which is as much as to say _Serra_."—_De Barros_, Dec. I. liv. iv. cap. vii. 1561.—"This _Serra_ is called GATE."—_Correa, Lendas_, ii. 2, 56. 1563.—"The _Cuncam_, which is the land skirting the sea, up to a lofty range which they call GUATE."—_Garcia_, f. 34_b_. 1572.— "Da terra os Naturaes lhe chamam GATE, Do pe do qual pequena quantidade Se estende hũa fralda estreita, que combate Do mar a natural ferocidade...." _Camões_, vii. 22. Englished by Burton: "The country-people call this range the GHAUT, and from its foot-hills scanty breadth there be, whose seaward-sloping coast-plain long hath fought 'gainst Ocean's natural ferocity...." 1623.—"We commenced then to ascend the mountain-(range) which the people of the country call GAT, and which traverses in the middle the whole length of that part of India which projects into the sea, bathed on the east side by the Gulf of Bengal, and on the west by the Ocean, or Sea of Goa."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 32; [Hak. Soc. ii. 222]. 1673.—"The Mountains here are one continued ridge ... and are all along called GAOT."—_Fryer_, 187. 1685.—"On les appelle, _montagnes de_ GATTE, c'est comme qui diroit montagnes de montagnes, _Gatte_ en langue du pays ne signifiant autre chose que montagne" (quite wrong).—_Ribeyro, Ceylan_, (Fr. Transl.), p. 4. 1727.—"The great Rains and Dews that fall from the Mountains of GATTI, which ly 25 or 30 leagues up in the Country."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 282; [ed. 1744, ii. 285]. 1762.—"All the South part of India save the Mountains of GATE (a string of Hills in ye country) is level Land the Mould scarce so deep as in England.... As you make use of every expedient to drain the water from your tilled ground, so the Indians take care to keep it in theirs, and for this reason sow only in the level grounds."—_MS. Letter of James Rennell_, March 21. 1826.—"The mountains are nearly the same height ... with the average of Welsh mountains.... In one respect, and only one, the GHÂTS have the advantage,—their precipices are higher, and the outlines of the hills consequently bolder."—_Heber_, ed. 1844, ii. 136. GHEE, s. Boiled butter; the universal medium of cookery throughout India, supplying the place occupied by oil in Southern Europe, and more; [the _samn_ of Arabia, the _raughan_ of Persia]. The word is Hind. _ghī_, Skt. _ghṛita_. A short but explicit account of the mode of preparation will be found in the _English Cyclopaedia_ (Arts and Sciences), s.v.; [and in fuller detail in _Watt, Econ. Dict._ iii. 491 _seqq._]. c. 1590.—"Most of them (Akbar's elephants) get 5 s. (ers) of sugar, 4 s. of GHÍ, and half a _man_ of rice mixed with chillies, cloves, &c."—_Āīn-i-Akbarī_, i. 130. 1673.—"They will drink milk, and boil'd butter, which they call GHE."—_Fryer_, 33. 1783.—"In most of the prisons [of Hyder 'Ali] it was the custom to celebrate particular days, when the funds admitted, with the luxury of plantain fritters, a draught of sherbet, and a convivial song. On one occasion the old Scotch ballad, 'My wife has ta'en the gee,' was admirably sung, and loudly encored.... It was reported to the Kelledar (see KILLADAR) that the prisoners said and sung throughout the night of nothing but GHEE.... The Kelledar, certain that discoveries had been made regarding his malversations in that article of garrison store, determined to conciliate their secrecy by causing an abundant supply of this unaccustomed luxury to be thenceforth placed within the reach of their farthing purchases."—_Wilks, Hist. Sketches_, ii. 154. 1785.—"The revenues of the city of Decca ... amount annually to two kherore (see CRORE), proceeding from the customs and duties levied on GHEE."—_Carraccioli, L. of Clive_, i. 172. 1817.—"The great luxury of the Hindu is butter, prepared in a manner peculiar to himself, and called by him GHEE."—_Mill, Hist._ i. 410. GHILZAI, n.p. One of the most famous of the tribes of Afghanistan, and probably the strongest, occupying the high plateau north of Kandahar, and extending (roundly speaking) eastward to the Sulimānī mountains, and north to the Kābul River. They were supreme in Afghanistan at the beginning of the 18th century, and for a time possessed the throne of Ispahan. The following paragraph occurs in the article AFGHANISTAN, in the 9th ed. of the _Encyc. Britan._, 1874 (i. 235), written by one of the authors of this book:— "It is remarkable that the old Arab geographers of the 10th and 11th centuries place in the Ghilzai country" (_i.e._ the country now occupied by the Ghilzais, or nearly so) "a people called KHILIJIS, whom they call a tribe of Turks, to whom belonged a famous family of Delhi Kings. The probability of the identity of the KHILIJIS and GHILZAIS is obvious, and the question touches others regarding the origin of the Afghans; but it does not seem to have been gone into." Nor has the writer since ever been able to go into it. But whilst he has never regarded the suggestion as more than a probable one, he has seen no reason to reject it. He may add that on starting the idea to Sir Henry Rawlinson (to whom it seemed new), a high authority on such a question, though he would not accept it, he made a candid remark to the effect that the Ghilzais had undoubtedly a very Turk-like aspect. A belief in this identity was, as we have recently noticed, entertained by the traveller Charles Masson, as is shown in a passage quoted below. And it has also been maintained by Surgeon-Major Bellew, in his _Races of Afghanistan_ (1880), [who (p. 100) refers the name to _Khilichī_, a swordsman. The folk etymology of De Guignes and D'Herbelot is _Kall_, 'repose,' _atz_, 'hungry,' given to an officer by Ogouz Khān, who delayed on the road to kill game for his sick wife]. All the accounts of the Ghilzais indicate great differences between them and the other tribes of Afghanistan; whilst there seems nothing impossible, or even unlikely, in the partial assimilation of a Turki tribe in the course of centuries to the Afghans who surround them, and the consequent assumption of a quasi-Afghan genealogy. We do not find that Mr. Elphinstone makes any explicit reference to the question now before us. But two of the notes to his _History_ (5th ed. p. 322 and 384) seem to indicate that it was in his mind. In the latter of these he says: "The Khiljis ... though Turks by descent ... had been so long settled among the Afghans that they had almost become identified with that people; but they probably mixed more with other nations, or at least with their Turki brethren, and would be more civilized than the generality of Afghan mountaineers." The learned and eminently judicious William Erskine was also inclined to accept the identity of the two tribes, doubting (but perhaps needlessly) whether the Khiliji had been really of Turki race. We have not been able to meet with any translated author who mentions both Khiliji and Ghilzai. In the following quotations all the earlier refer to Khiliji, and the later to Ghilzai. Attention may be called to the expressions in the quotation from Zīauddīn Barnī, as indicating some great difference between the Turk proper and the Khiliji even then. The language of Baber, again, so far as it goes, seems to indicate that by his time the Ghilzais were regarded as an Afghan clan. c. 940.—"Hajjāj had delegated 'Abdar-rahmān ibn Mahommed ibn al-Ash'ath to Sijistān, Bost and Rukhāj (Arachosia) to make war on the Turk tribes diffused in those regions, and who are known as Ghūz and KHULJ...."—_Maṣ'ūdī_, v. 302. c. 950.—"The KHALAJ is a Turkī tribe, which in ancient times migrated into the country that lies between India and the parts of Sijistān beyond the Ghūr. They are a pastoral people and resemble the Turks in their natural characteristics, their dress and their language."—_Istakhri_, from _De Goeje's_ text, p. 245. c. 1030.—"The Afgháns and KHILJÍS having submitted to him (Sabaktigín), he admitted thousands of them ... into the ranks of his armies."—_Al-'Utbi_, in _Elliot_, ii. 24. c. 1150.—"The Khilkhs (read KHILIJ) are people of Turk race, who, from an early date invaded this country (Dāwar, on the banks of the Helmand), and whose dwellings are spread abroad to the north of India and on the borders of Ghaur and of Western Sijistān. They possess cattle, wealth, and the various products of husbandry; they all have the aspect of Turks, whether as regards features, dress, and customs, or as regards their arms and manner of making war. They are pacific people, doing and thinking no evil."—_Edrisi_, i. 457. 1289.—"At the same time Jalálu-d dín (Khilji), who was _'Ariz-i-mamálik_ (Muster-master-general), had gone to Bahárpúr, attended by a body of his relations and friends. Here he held a muster and inspection of the forces. He came of a race different from that of the Turks, so he had no confidence in them, nor would the Turks own him as belonging to the number of their friends.... The people high and low ... were all troubled by the ambition of the KHILJIS, and were strongly opposed to Jalálu-d dín's obtaining the crown.... Sultán Jalálu-d dín Fíroz KHILJI ascended the throne in the ... year 688 A.H.... The people of the city (of Delhi) had for 80 years been governed by sovereigns of Turk extraction, and were averse to the succession of the _Khiljis_ ... they were struck with admiration and amazement at seeing the _Khiljis_ occupying the throne of the Turks, and wondered how the throne had passed from the one to the other."—_Ziáu-d-dín Barní_, in _Elliot_, iii. 134-136. 14th cent.—The continuator of Rashíduddín enumerates among the tribes occupying the country which we now call Afghanistan, _Ghūris_, _Herawis_, _Nigudaris_, _Sejzis_, KHILIJ, Balūch and Afghāns. See _Notices et Extraits_, xiv. 494. c. 1507.—"I set out from Kábul for the purpose of plundering and beating up the quarters of the GHILJIS ... a good farsang from the Ghilji camp, we observed a blackness, which was either owing to the Ghiljis being in motion, or to smoke. The young and inexperienced men of the army all set forward full speed; I followed them for two kos, shooting arrows at their horses, and at length checked their speed. When five or six thousand men set out on a pillaging party, it is extremely difficult to maintain discipline.... A minaret of skulls was erected of the heads of these Afghans."—_Baber_, pp. 220-221; see also p. 225. [1753.—"The CLIGIS knowing that his troops must pass thro' their mountains, waited for them in the defiles, and successively defeated several bodies of Mahommed's army."—_Hanway, Hist. Acc._ iii. 24.] 1842.—"The GHILJI tribes occupy the principal portion of the country between Kándahár and Ghazní. They are, moreover, the most numerous of the Afghân tribes, and if united under a capable chief might ... become the most powerful.... They are brave and warlike, but have a sternness of disposition amounting to ferocity.... Some of the inferior Ghiljís are so violent in their intercourse with strangers that they can scarcely be considered in the light of human beings, while no language can describe the terrors of a transit through their country, or the indignities which have to be endured.... The Ghiljis, although considered, and calling themselves, Afghâns, and moreover employing the Pashto, or Afghân dialect, are undoubtedly a mixed race. "The name is evidently a modification or corruption of KHALJÍ or KHILAJÍ, that of a great Turkí tribe mentioned by Sherífudín in his history of Taimúr...."—_Ch. Masson, Narr. of various Journeys_, &c., ii. 204, 206, 207. 1854.—"The Ghúri was succeeded by the KHILJI dynasty; also said to be of Turki extraction, but which seems rather to have been of Afghán race; and it may be doubted if they are not of the GHILJÍ Afgháns."—_Erskine, Báber and Humáyun_, i. 404. 1880.—"As a race the GHILJI mix little with their neighbours, and indeed differ in many respects, both as to internal government and domestic customs, from the other races of Afghanistan ... the great majority of the tribe are pastoral in their habits of life, and migrate with the seasons from the lowlands to the highlands with their families and flocks, and easily portable black hair tents. They never settle in the cities, nor do they engage in the ordinary handicraft trades, but they manufacture carpets, felts, &c., for domestic use, from the wool and hair of their cattle.... Physically they are a remarkably fine race ... but they are a very barbarous people, the pastoral class especially, and in their wars excessively savage and vindictive. "Several of the GHILJI or Ghilzai-clans are almost wholly engaged in the carrying trade between India and Afghanistan, and the Northern States of Central Asia, and have been so for many centuries."—_Races of Afghanistan_, by _Bellew_, p. 103. GHOUL, s. Ar. _ghūl_, P. _ghōl_. A goblin, ἔμπουσα, or man-devouring demon, especially haunting wildernesses. c. 70.—"In the deserts of Affricke yee shall meet oftentimes with fairies,[137] appearing in the shape of men and women; but they vanish soone away, like fantasticall illusions."—_Pliny_, by _Ph. Holland_, vii. 2. c. 940.—"The Arabs relate many strange stories about the GHŪL and their transformations.... The Arabs allege that the two feet of the GHŪL are ass's feet.... These Ghūl appeared to travellers in the night, and at hours when one meets with no one on the road; the traveller taking them for some of their companions followed them, but the Ghūl led them astray, and caused them to lose their way."—_Maṣ'ūdī_, iii. 314 _seqq._ (There is much more after the copious and higgledy-piggledy Plinian fashion of this writer.) c. 1420.—"In exitu deserti ... rem mirandam dicit contigisse. Nam cum circiter mediam noctem quiescentes magno murmure strepituque audito suspicarentur omnes, Arabes praedones ad se spoliandos venire ... viderunt plurimas equitum turmas transeuntium.... Plures qui id antea viderant, daemones (GHŪLS, no doubt) esse per desertum vagantes asseruere."—_Nic. Conti_, in _Poggio_, iv. 1814.—"The Afghauns believe each of the numerous solitudes in the mountains and desarts of their country to be inhabited by a lonely daemon, whom they call _Ghoolee Beeabaun_ (the GOULE or Spirit of the Waste); they represent him as a gigantic and frightful spectre, who devours any passenger whom chance may bring within his haunts."—_Elphinstone's Caubul_, ed. 1839, i. 291. [GHURRA, s. Hind. _ghaṛa_, Skt. _ghaṭa_. A water-pot made of clay, of a spheroidal shape, known in S. India as the CHATTY. [1827.—"... the Rajah sent ... 60 GURRAHS (earthen vessels holding a gallon) of sugar-candy and sweetmeats."—_Mundy, Pen and Pencil Sketches_, 66.] GHURRY, GURREE, s. Hind. _ghaṛī_. A clepsydra or water-instrument for measuring time, consisting of a floating cup with a small hole in it, adjusted so that it fills and sinks in a fixed time; also the gong by which the time so indicated is struck. This latter is properly _ghaṛiyāl_. Hence also a clock or watch; also the 60th part of a day and night, equal therefore to 24 minutes, was in old Hindu custom the space of time indicated by the clepsydra just mentioned, and was called a _ghaṛī_. But in Anglo-Indian usage, the word is employed for 'an hour,' [or some indefinite period of time]. The water-instrument is sometimes called PUN-GHURRY (_panghaṛī_ _quasi_ _pānī-ghaṛī_); also the Sun-dial, DHOOP-GHURRY (_dhūp_, 'sunshine'); the hour-glass, RET-GHURRY (_ret_, _retā_, 'sand'). (Ancient).—"The magistrate, having employed the first four GHURRIES of the day in bathing and praying, ... shall sit upon the Judgment Seat."—_Code of the Gentoo Laws_ (_Halhed_, 1776), 104. [1526.—"GHERI." See under PUHUR. [c. 1590.—An elaborate account of this method of measuring time will be found in _Āīn_, ed. _Jarrett_, iii. 15 _seq._ [1616.—"About a GUARY after, the rest of my company arrived with the money."—_Foster, Letters_, iv. 343.] 1633.—"First they take a great Pot of Water ... and putting therein a little Pot (this lesser pot having a small hole in the bottome of it), the water issuing into it having filled it, then they strike on a great plate of brasse, or very fine metal, which stroak maketh a very great sound; this stroak or parcell of time they call a _Goome_, the small Pot being full they call a GREE, 8 GREES make a _Par_, which _Par_ (see PUHUR) is three hours by our accompt."—_W. Bruton_, in _Hakl._ v. 51. 1709.—"Or un GARI est une de leurs heures, mais qui est bien petite en comparaison des nôtres; car elle n'est que de vingt-neuf minutes et environ quarante-trois secondes."(?)—_Lettres Edif._ xi. 233. 1785.—"We have fixed the _Coss_ at 6,000 _Guz_, which distance must be travelled by the postmen in a GHURRY and a half.... If the letters are not delivered according to this rate ... you must flog the _Hurkârehs_ belonging to you."—_Tippoo's Letters_, 215. [1869.—Wallace describes an instrument of this kind in use on board a native vessel. "I tested it with my watch and found that it hardly varied a minute from one hour to another, nor did the motion of the vessel have any effect upon it, as the water in the bucket of course kept level."—_Wallace, Malay Archip._, ed. 1890, p. 314.] GINDY, s. The original of this word belongs to the Dravidian tongues; Malayāl. _kiṇḍi_; Tel. _giṇḍi_; Tam. _kiṇṇi_, from v. _kiṇu_, 'to be hollow'; and the original meaning is a basin or pot, as opposed to a flat dish. In Malabar the word is applied to a vessel resembling a coffee-pot without a handle, used to drink from. But in the Bombay dialect of H., and in Anglo-Indian usage, _giṇḍi_ means a wash-hand basin of tinned copper, such as is in common use there (see under CHILLUMCHEE). 1561.—"... GUINDIS of gold...."—_Correa, Lendas_, II. i. 218. 1582.—"After this the Capitaine Generall commanded to discharge theyr Shippes, which were taken, in the whiche was bound store of rich Merchaundize, and amongst the same these peeces following: "Foure great GUYNDES of silver...."—_Castañeda_, by N. L., f. 106. 1813.—"At the English tables two servants attend after dinner, with a GINDEY and ewer, of silver or white copper."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ ii. 397; [2nd ed. ii. 30; also i. 333]. 1851.—"... a tinned bason, called a GENDEE...."—_Burton, Scinde, or the Unhappy Valley_, i. 6. GINGALL, JINJALL, s. H. _janjāl_, 'a swivel or wall-piece'; a word of uncertain origin. [It is a corruption of the Ar. _jazā'il_ (see JUZAIL).] It is in use with Europeans in China also. 1818.—"There is but one gun in the fort, but there is much and good sniping from matchlocks and GINGALS, and four Europeans have been wounded."—_Elphinstone, Life_, ii. 31. 1829.—"The moment the picket heard them, they fired their long _ginjalls_, which kill a mile off."—_Shipp's Mem._ iii. 40. [1900.—"GINGALS, or JINGALS, are long tapering guns, six to fourteen feet in length, borne on the shoulders of two men and fired by a third. They have a stand, or tripod, reminding one of a telescope...."—_Ball, Things Chinese_, 38.] GINGELI, GINGELLY, &c. s. The common trade name for the seed and oil of _Sesamum indicum_, v. _orientale_. There is a H. [not in _Platts' Dict._] and Mahr. form _jinjalī_, but most probably this also is a trade name introduced by the Portuguese. The word appears to be Arabic _al-juljulān_, which was pronounced in Spain _al-jonjolīn_ (_Dozy_ and _Engelmann_, 146-7), whence Spanish _aljonjoli_, Italian _giuggiolino_, _zerzelino_, &c., Port. _girgelim_, _zirzelim_, &c., Fr. _jugeoline_, &c., in the Philippine Islands _ajonjoli_. The proper H. name is _til_. It is the σήσαμον of Dioscorides (ii. 121), and of Theophrastus (_Hist. Plant._ i. 11). [See _Watt, Econ. Dict._ VI. ii. 510 _seqq._] 1510.—"Much grain grows here (at Zeila) ... oil in great quantity, made not from olives, but from ZERZALINO."—_Varthema_, 86. 1552.—"There is a great amount of GERGELIM."—_Castanheda_, 24. [1554.—"... oil of JERGELIM and quoquo (COCO)."—_Botelho, Tombo_, 54.] 1599.—"... Oyle of ZEZELINE, which they make of a Seed, and it is very good to eate, or to fry fish withal."—_C. Fredericke_, ii. 358. 1606.—"They performed certain anointings of the whole body, when they baptized, with oil of coco-nut, or of GERGELIM."—_Gouvea_, f. 39. c. 1610.—"I'achetay de ce poisson frit en l'huile de GERSELIN (petite semence comme nauete dont ils font huile) qui est de tres-mauvais goust."—_Mocquet_, 232. [1638.—Mr. Whiteway notes that "in a letter of Amra Rodriguez to the King, of Nov. 30 (India Office MSS. _Book of the Monssons_, vol. iv.), he says: 'From Masulipatam to the furthest point of the Bay of Bengal runs the coast which we call that of GERGILIM.' They got Gingeli thence, I suppose."] c. 1661.—"La gente più bassa adopra un'altro olio di certo seme detto TELSELIN, che è una spezie del di setamo, ed è alquanto amarognolo."—_Viag. del P. Gio. Grueber_, in _Thevenot, Voyages Divers_. 1673.—"Dragmes de Soussamo ou graine de GEORGELINE."—App. to _Journal d'Ant. Galland_, ii. 206. 1675.—"Also much Oil of _Sesamos_ or JUJOLINE is there expressed, and exported thence."—_T. Heiden, Vervaerlyke Schipbreuk_, 81. 1726.—"From Orixa are imported hither (Pulecat), with much profit, Paddy, also ... GINGELI-seed Oil...."—_Valentijn, Chor._ 14. " "An evil people, gold, a drum, a wild horse, an ill conditioned woman, sugar-cane, GERGELIM, a Bellale (or cultivator) without foresight—all these must be wrought sorely to make them of any good."—Native Apophthegms translated in _Valentijn_, v. (_Ceylon_) 390. 1727.—"The Men are bedaubed all over with red Earth, or Vermilion, and are continually squirting GINGERLY Oyl at one another."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 128; [ed. 1744, i. 130]. 1807.—"The oil chiefly used here, both for food and unguent, is that of _Sesamum_, by the English called GINGELI, or sweet oil."—_F. Buchanan, Mysore_, &c. i. 8. 1874.—"We know not the origin of the word GINGELI, which Roxburgh remarks was (as it is now) in common use among Europeans."—_Hanbury & Flückiger_, 426. 1875.—"Oils, JINJILI or Til...."—_Table of Customs Duties, imposed on Imports into B. India_, up to 1875. 1876.—"There is good reason for believing that a considerable portion of the olive oil of commerce is but the JINJILI, or the ground-nut, oil of India, for besides large exports, of both oils to Europe, several thousand tons of the sesamum seed, and ground-nuts in smaller quantities, are exported annually from the south of India to France, where their oil is expressed, and finds its way into the market, as olive oil."—_Suppl. Report on Supply of Drugs to India_, by Dr. Paul, India Office, March, 1876. GINGER, s. The root of _Zingiber officinale_, Roxb. We get this word from the Arabic _zānjabīl_, Sp. _agengibre_ (_al-zānjabīl_), Port. _gingibre_, Latin _zingiber_, Ital. _zenzero_, _gengiovo_, and many other old forms. The Skt. name is _sṛiñgavera_, professedly connected with _sṛiñga_, 'a horn,' from the antler-like form of the root. But this is probably an introduced word shaped by this imaginary etymology. Though ginger is cultivated all over India, from the Himālaya to the extreme south,[138] the best is grown in Malabar, and in the language of that province (Malayālam) green ginger is called _inchi_ and _inchi-ver_, from _inchi_, 'root.' _Inchi_ was probably in an earlier form of the language _siñchi_ or _chiñchi_, as we find it in Canarese still _sūnti_, which is perhaps the true origin of the H. _sonth_ for 'dry ginger,' [more usually connected with Skt. _suṇṭhi_, _suṇṭh_, 'to dry']. It would appear that the Arabs, misled by the form of the name, attributed _zānjabīl_ or _zinjabīl_, or ginger, to the coast of _Zinj_ or Zanzibar; for it would seem to be ginger which some Arabic writers speak of as 'the plant of Zinj.' Thus a poet quoted by Kazwīnī enumerates among the products of India the _shajr al-Zānij_ or _Arbor Zingitana_, along with shisham-wood, pepper, steel, &c. (see _Gildemeister_, 218). And Abulfeda says also: "At Melinda is found the plant of Zinj" (_Geog._ by _Reinaud_, i. 257). In Marino Sanudo's map of the world also (c. 1320) we find a rubric connecting _Zinziber_ with _Zinj_. We do not indeed find ginger spoken of as a product of eastern continental Africa, though Barbosa says a large quantity was produced in Madagascar, and Varthema says the like of the Comoro Islands. c. A.D. 65.—"Ginger (Ζιγγίβερις) is a special kind of plant produced for the most part in Troglodytic Arabia, where they use the green plant in many ways, as we do rue (πήγανον), boiling it and mixing it with drinks and stews. The roots are small, like those of _cyperus_, whitish, and peppery to the taste and smell...."—_Dioscorides_, ii. cap. 189. c. A.D. 70.—"This pepper of all kinds is most biting and sharpe.... The blacke is more kindly and pleasant.... Many have taken Ginger (which some call Zimbiperi and others ZINGIBERI) for the root of that tree; but it is not so, although in tast it somewhat resembleth pepper.... A pound of GINGER is commonly sold at Rome for 6 deniers...."—_Pliny_, by _Ph. Holland_, xii. 7. c. 620-30.—"And therein shall they be given to drink a cup of wine, mixed with the water of ZENJEBIL...."—_The Koran_, ch. lxxvi. (by _Sale_). c. 940.—"Andalusia possesses considerable silver and quicksilver mines.... They export from it also saffron, and roots of ginger (? _'arūḳ al_-ZANJABĪL)."—_Maṣ'ūdi_, i. 367. 1298.—"Good ginger (GENGIBRE) also grows here (at Coilum—see QUILON), and it is known by the same name of _Coilumin_, after the country."—_Marco Polo_, Bk. III. ch. 22. c. 1343.—"GIENGIOVO si è di piu maniere, cioe _belledi_ (see COUNTRY), e _colombino_, e _micchino_, e detti nomi portano per le contrade, onde sono nati ispezialmente il _colombino_ e il _micchino_, che primieramente il belledi nasce in molte contrade dell'India, e il colombino nasce nel Isola del Colombo d'India, ed ha la scorza sua piana, e delicata, e cenerognola; e il micchino viene dalle contrade del Mecca ... e ragiona che il buono giengiovo dura buono 10 anni," &c.—_Pegolotti_, in _Della Decima_, iii. 361. c. 1420.—"His in regionibus (Malabar) GINGIBER oritur, quod _belledi_ (see COUNTRY), _gebeli et neli_[139] vulgo appellatur. Radices sunt arborum duorum cubitorum altitudine, foliis magnis instar enulae (elecampane), duro cortice, veluti arundinum radices, quae fructum tegunt; ex eis extrahitur gingiber, quod immistum cineri, ad solemque expositum, triduo exsiccatur."—_N. Conti_, in _Poggio_. 1580.—In a list of drugs sold at Ormuz we find ZENZERI da buli (presumably from DABUL.) " mordaci " Mecchini " beledi ZENZERO condito in giaga (preserved in JAGGERY?) —_Gasparo Balbi_, f. 54. GINGERLY, s. A coin mentioned as passing in Arabian ports by _Milburn_ (i. 87, 91). Its country and proper name are doubtful. [The following quotations show that GINGERLEE or GERGELIN was a name for part of the E. coast of India, and Mr. Whiteway (see GINGELI) conjectures that it was so called because the oil was produced there.] But this throws no light on the gold coin of Milburn. 1680-81.—"The form of the pass given to ships and vessels, and Register of Passes given (18 in all), bound to Jafnapatam, Manilla, Mocha, GINGERLEE, Tenasserim, &c."—_Fort St. Geo. Cons. Notes and Exts._, App. No. iii. p. 47. 1701.—The _Carte Marine depuis Suratte jusqu'au Detroit de Malaca_, par le R. Père P. P. Tachard, shows the coast tract between _Vesegapatam_ and _Iagrenate_ as GERGELIN. 1753.—"Some authors give the Coast between the points of Devi and Gaudewari, the name of the Coast of GERGELIN. The Portuguese give the name of GERGELIM to the plant which the Indians call _Ellu_, from which they extract a kind of oil."—_D'Anville_, 134. [Mr. Pringle (_Diary Fort St. Geo._ 1st ser. iii. 170) identifies the _Gingerly_ Factory with Vizagapatam. See also i. 109; ii. 99.] GINGHAM, s. A kind of stuff, defined in the _Draper's Dictionary_ as made from cotton yarn dyed before being woven. The Indian ginghams were apparently sometimes of cotton mixt with some other material. The origin of this word is obscure, and has been the subject of many suggestions. Though it has long passed into the English language, it is on the whole most probable that, like CHINTZ and CALICO, the term was one originating in the Indian trade. We find it hardly possible to accept the derivation, given by Littré, from "_Guingamp_, ville de Bretagne, où il y a des fabriques de tissus." This is also alleged, indeed, in the _Encycl. Britannica_, 8th ed., which states, under the name of Guingamp, that there are in that town manufactures of _ginghams_, to which the town gives its name. [So also in 9th ed.] We may observe that the productions of Guingamp, and of the Côtes-du-Nord generally, are of _linen_, a manufacture dating from the 15th century. If it could be shown that _gingham_ was either originally applied to linen fabrics, or that the word occurs before the Indian trade began, we should be more willing to admit the French etymology as possible. The _Penny Cyclopaedia_ suggests a derivation from _guingois_, 'awry.' "The variegated, striped, and crossed patterns may have suggested the name." 'Civilis,' a correspondent of _Notes and Queries_ (5 ser. ii. 366, iii. 30) assigns the word to an Indian term, _ginghām_, a stuff which he alleges to be in universal use by Hindu women, and a name which he constantly found, when in judicial employment in Upper India, to be used in inventories of stolen property and the like. He mentions also that in Sir G. Wilkinson's _Egypt_, the word is assigned to an Egyptian origin. The alleged Hind. word is unknown to us and to the dictionaries; if used as 'Civilis' believes, it was almost certainly borrowed from the English term. It is likely enough that the word came from the Archipelago. Jansz's _Javanese Dict._ gives "_ginggang_, a sort of striped or chequered East Indian _lijnwand_," the last word being applied to cotton as well as linen stuffs, equivalent to French _toile_. The verb _ginggang_ in Javanese is given as meaning 'to separate, to go away,' but this seems to throw no light on the matter; nor can we connect the name with that of a place on the northern coast of Sumatra, a little E. of Acheen, which we have seen written _Gingham_ (see _Bennett's Wanderings_, ii. 5, 6; also _Elmore, Directory to India and China Seas_, 1802, pp. 63-64). This place appears prominently as _Gingion_ in a chart by W. Herbert, 1752. Finally, Bluteau gives the following:—"GUINGAM. So in some parts of the kingdom (Portugal) they call the excrement of the Silkworm, _Bombicis excrementum_. GUINGÃO. A certain stuff which is made in the territories of the Mogul. _Beirames_, GUINGOENS, _Canequis_, &c. (_Godinho, Viagam da India_, 44)." Wilson gives _kinḍan_ as the Tamil equivalent of _gingham_, and perhaps intends to suggest that it is the original of this word. The _Tamil Dict._ gives "_kinḍan_, a kind of coarse cotton cloth, striped or chequered." [The _Madras Gloss._ gives Can. _ginta_, Tel. _gintena_, Tam. _kinḍan_, with the meaning of "double-thread texture." The _N.E.D._, following Scott, _Malayan Words in English_, 142 _seq._, accepts the Javanese derivation as given above: "Malay _ginggang_ ... a striped or checkered cotton fabric known to Europeans in the East as '_gingham_.' As an adjective, the word means, both in Malay and Javanese, where it seems to be original, 'striped.' The full expression is _kāin ginggang_, 'striped cloth' (_Grashuis_). The Tamil '_kinḍan_, a kind of coarse cotton cloth, striped or chequered' (quoted in _Yule_), cannot be the source of the European forms, nor, I think, of the Malayan forms. It must be an independent word, or a perversion of the Malayan term." On the other hand, Prof. Skeat rejects the Eastern derivation on the ground that "no one explains the spelling. The right explanation is simply that _gingham_ is an old English spelling of _Guingamp_. See the account of the 'towne of Gyngham' in the _Paston Letters_, ed. _Gairdner_, iii. 357." (8th ser. _Notes and Queries_, iv. 386.)] c. 1567.—Cesare Federici says there were at Tana many weavers who made "_ormesini_ e GINGANI di lana e di bombaso"—ginghams of wool and cotton.—_Ramusio_, iii. 387_v_. 1602.—"With these toils they got to Arakan, and took possession of two islets which stood at the entrance, where they immediately found on the beach two sacks of mouldy biscuit, and a box with some GINGHAMS (_guingões_) in it."—_De Couto_, Dec. IV. liv. iv. cap. 10. 1615.—"Captain Cock is of opinion that the GINGHAMS, both white and browne, which yow sent will prove a good commodity in the Kinge of Shashmahis cuntry, who is a Kinge of certaine of the most westermost ilandes of Japon ... and hath conquered the ilandes called The Leques."—_Letter appd. to Cocks's Diary_, ii. 272. 1648.—"The principal names (of the stuffs) are these: GAMIGUINS, BAFTAS, _Chelas_ (see PIECE-GOODS), _Assamanis_ (_asmānīs_? sky-blues), _Madafoene_, _Beronis_ (see BEIRAMEE), _Tricandias_, _Chittes_ (see CHINTZ), _Langans_ (see LUNGOOTY?), _Toffochillen_ (_Tafṣīla_, a gold stuff from Mecca; see ADATI, ALLEJA), _Dotias_ (see DHOTY)."—_Van Twist_, 63. 1726.—In a list of cloths at Pulicat: "_Gekeperde_ GINGGANGS (Twilled ginghams) Ditto _Chialones_ (shaloons?)"—_Valentijn, Chor._ 14. Also "Bore (?) GINGGANES driedraad."—v. 128. 1770.—"Une centaine de balles de mouchoirs, de pagnes, et de GUINGANS, d'un très beau rouge, que les Malabares fabriquent à Gaffanapatam, où ils sont établis depuis très longtemps."—_Raynal, Hist. Philos._, ii. 15, quoted by _Littré_. 1781.—"The trade of Fort St. David's consists in longcloths of different colours, sallamporees, morees, dimities, GINGHAMS, and succatoons."—_Carraccioli's L. of Clive_, i. 5. [Mr. Whiteway points out that this is taken word for word from _Hamilton, New Account_ (i. 355), who wrote 40 years before.] " "_Sadras_ est renommé par ses GUINGANS, ses toiles peintes; et _Paliacate_ par ses mouchoirs."—_Sonnerat_, i. 41. 1793.—"Even the GINGHAM waistcoats, which striped or plain have so long stood their ground, must, I hear, ultimately give way to the stronger KERSEYMERE (q.v.)."—_Hugh Boyd, Indian Observer_, 77. 1796.—"GUINGANI are cotton stuffs of Bengal and the Coromandel coast, in which the cotton is interwoven with thread made from certain barks of trees."—_Fra Paolino, Viaggio_, p. 35. GINGI, JINJEE, &c., n.p. Properly _Chenji_, [_Shenji_; and this from Tam. _shingi_, Skt. _sṛingi_, 'a hill']. A once celebrated hill-fortress in S. Arcot, 50 [44] m. N.E. of Cuddalore, 35 m. N.W. from Pondicherry, and at one time the seat of a Mahratta principality. It played an important part in the wars of the first three-quarters of the 18th century, and was held by the French from 1750 to 1761. The place is now entirely deserted. c. 1616.—"And then they were to publish a proclamation in Negapatam, that no one was to trade at Tevenapatam, at Porto Novo, or at any other port of the Naik of GINJA, or of the King of Massulapatam, because these were declared enemies of the state, and all possible war should be made on them for having received among them the Hollanders...."—_Bocarro_, p. 619. 1675.—"Approve the treaty with the Cawn [see KHAN] of CHENGIE."—_Letter from Court to Fort St. Geo._ In _Notes and Exts._, No. i. 5. 1680.—"Advice received ... that Santogee, a younger brother of Sevagee's, had seized upon Rougnaut Pundit, the Soobidar of CHENGY Country, and put him in irons."—_Ibid._ No. iii. 44. 1752.—"It consists of two towns, called the Great and Little GINGEE.... They are both surrounded by one wall, 3 miles in circumference, which incloses the two towns, and five mountains of ragged rock, on the summits of which are built 5 strong forts.... The place is inaccessible, except from the east and south-east.... The place was well supplied with all manner of stores, and garrisoned by 150 Europeans, and sepoys and black people in great numbers...."—_Cambridge, Account of the War_, &c., 32-33. GINSENG, s. A medical root which has an extraordinary reputation in China as a restorative, and sells there at prices ranging from 6 to 400 dollars an ounce. The plant is _Aralia Ginseng_, Benth. (N.O. _Araliaceae_). The second word represents the Chinese name _Jên-Shên_. In the literary style the drug is called simply _Shên_. And possibly _Jên_, or 'Man,' has been prefixed on account of the forked radish, man-like aspect of the root. European practitioners do not recognise its alleged virtues. That which is most valued comes from Corea, but it grows also in Mongolia and Manchuria. A kind much less esteemed, the root of _Panax quinquefolium_, L., is imported into China from America. A very closely-allied plant occurs in the Himālaya, _A. Pseudo-Ginseng_, Benth. _Ginseng_ is first mentioned by Alv. Semedo (Madrid, 1642). [See _Ball, Things Chinese_, 268 _seq._, where Dr. P. Smith seems to believe that it has some medicinal value.] GIRAFFE, s. English, not Anglo-Indian. Fr. _girafe_, It. _giraffa_, Sp. and Port. _girafa_, old Sp. _azorafa_, and these from Ar. _al-zarāfa_, a cameleopard. The Pers. _surnāpa_, _zurnāpa_, seems to be a form curiously divergent of the same word, perhaps nearer the original. The older Italians sometimes make _giraffa_ into _seraph_. It is not impossible that the latter word, in its biblical use, may be radically connected with _giraffe_. The oldest mention of the animal is in the Septuagint version of Deut. xiv. 5, where the word _zămăr_, rendered in the English Bible 'chamois,' is translated καμηλοπαρδάλις; and so also in the Vulgate _camelopardalus_, [probably the 'wild goat' of the Targums, not the _giraffe_ (_Encycl. Bibl._ i. 722)]. We quote some other ancient notices of the animal, before the introduction of the word before us: c. B.C. 20.—"The animals called _camelopards_ (καμηλοπαρδάλεις) present a mixture of both the animals comprehended in this appellation. In size they are smaller than camels, and shorter in the neck; but in the distinctive form of the head and eyes. In the curvature of the back again they have some resemblance to a camel, but in colour and hair, and in the length of tail, they are like panthers."—_Diodorus_, ii. 51. c. A.D. 20.—"_Camelleopards_ (καμηλοπαρδάλεις) are bred in these parts, but they do not in any respect resemble leopards, for their variegated skin is more like the streaked and spotted skin of fallow deer. The hinder quarters are so very much lower than the fore quarters, that it seems as if the animal sat upon its rump.... It is not, however, a wild animal, but rather like a domesticated beast; for it shows no sign of a savage disposition."—_Strabo_, Bk. XVI. iv. § 18, E.T. by _Hamilton_ and _Falconer_. c. A.D. 210.—Athenaeus, in the description which he quotes of the wonderful procession of Ptolemy Philadelphus at Alexandria, besides many other strange creatures, details 130 Ethiopic sheep, 20 of Eubœa, 12 white _koloi_, 26 Indian oxen, 8 Aethiopic, a huge white bear, 14 pardales and 16 panthers, 4 lynxes, 3 _arkēloi_, one _camēlopardalis_, 1 Ethiopic Rhinoceros.—Bk. V. cap. xxxii. c. A.D. 520.— "Ἔννεπέ μοι κἀκεῖνα, πολύθρος Μοῦσα λιγεῖα, μικτὰ φύσιν θηρῶν, διχόθεν κεκερασμένα, φῦλα, πάρδαλιν αἰολόνωτον ὁμοῦ ξυνήν τε κάμηλον. * * * * * * * * Δειρή οἱ ταναὴ, στικτὸν δέμας, οὖατα βαιὰ, ψιλὸν ὕπερθε κάρη, δολιχοὶ πόδες εὐρέα ταρσὰ, κώλων δ' οὐκ ἴσα μέτρα, πόδες τ' οὐ πάμπαν ὁμοῖοι, ἀλλ' οἱ πρόσθεν ἔασιν ἀρείονες, ὑστάτιοι δὲ πολλὸν ὀλιζότεροι."—κ. τ. λ. _Oppiani Cynegetica_, iii. 461 _seqq._ c. 380.—"These also presented gifts, among which besides other things a certain species of animal, of nature both extraordinary and wonderful. In size it was equal to a camel, but the surface of its skin marked with flower-like spots. Its hinder parts and the flanks were low, and like those of a lion, but the shoulders and forelegs and chest were much higher in proportion than the other limbs. The neck was slender, and in regard to the bulk of the rest of the body was like a swan's throat in its elongation. The head was in form like that of a camel, but in size more than twice that of a Libyan ostrich.... Its legs were not moved alternately, but by pairs, those on the right side being moved together, and those on the left together, first one side and then the other.... When this creature appeared the whole multitude was struck with astonishment, and its form suggesting a name, it got from the populace, from the most prominent features of its body, the improvised name of _camelopardalis_."—_Heliodorus, Aethiopica_, x. 27. c. 940.—"The most common animal in those countries is the _giraffe_ (ZARĀFA) ... some consider its origin to be a variety of the camel; others say it is owing to a union of the camel with the panther: others in short that it is a particular and distinct species, like the horse, the ass, or the ox, and not the result of any cross-breed.... In Persian the giraffe is called _Ushturgāo_ ('camel-cow'). It used to be sent as a present from Nubia to the kings of Persia, as in later days it was sent to the Arab princes, to the first khālifs of the house of 'Abbās, and to the Wālis of Misr.... The origin of the giraffe has given rise to numerous discussions. It has been noticed that the panther of Nubia attains a great size, whilst the camel of that country is of low stature, with short legs," &c., &c.—_Maṣ'ūdī_, iii. 3-5. c. 1253.—"Entre les autres joiaus que il (le Vieil de la Montagne) envoia au Roy, li envoia un oliphant de cristal mout bien fait, et une beste que l'on appelle ORAFLE, de cristal aussi."—_Joinville_, ed. _de Wailly_, 250. 1271.—"In the month of Jumada II. a female giraffe in the Castle of the Hill (at Cairo) gave birth to a young one, which was nursed by a cow."—_Makrizi_ (by _Quatremère_), i. pt. 2, 106. 1298.—"Mais bien ont GIRAFFES assez qui naissent en leur pays."—_Marco Polo, Pauthier's_ ed., p. 701. 1336.—"Vidi in Kadro (Cairo) animal GERAFFAN nomine, in anteriori parte multum elevatum, longissimum collum habens, ita ut de tecto domus communis altitudinis comedere possit. Retro ita demissum est ut dorsum ejus manu hominis tangi possit. Non est ferox animal, sed ad modum jumenti pacificum, colore albo et rubeo pellem habens ordinatissime decoratam."—_Gul. de Boldensele_, 248-249. 1384.—"Ora racconteremo della GIRAFFA che bestia ella è. La giraffa è fatta quasi come lo struzzolo, salvo che l'imbusto suo non ha penne ('just like an ostrich, except that it has no feathers on its body'!) anzi ha lana branchissima ... ella è veramente a vedere una cosa molto contraffatta."—_Simone Sigoli, V. al Monte Sinai_, 182. 1404.—"When the ambassadors arrived in the city of Khoi, they found in it an ambassador, whom the Sultan of Babylon had sent to Timour Bey.... He had also with him 6 rare birds and a beast called JORNUFA ..." (then follows a very good description).—_Clavijo_, by _Markham_, pp. 86-87. c. 1430.—"Item, I have also been in Lesser India, which is a fine Kingdom. The capital is called Dily. In this country are many elephants, and animals called SURNASA (for _surnafa_), which is like a stag, but is a tall animal and has a long neck, 4 fathoms in length or longer."—_Schiltberger_, Hak. Soc. 47. 1471.—"After this was brought foorthe a giraffa, which they call GIRNAFFA, a beaste as long legged as a great horse, or rather more; but the hinder legges are halfe a foote shorter than the former," &c. (The Italian in _Ramusio_, ii. f. 102, has "vna ZIRAPHA, la quale essi chiamano Zirnapha ouer GIRAFFA.")—_Josafa Barbaro_, in _Venetians in Persia_, Hak. Soc. 54. 1554.—"Il ne fut onc que les grands seigneurs quelques barbares qu'ilz aient esté, n'aimassent qu'on leurs presentast les bestes d'estranges pais. Aussi en auons veu plusieurs au chasteau du Caire ... entre lesquelles est celle qu'ilz nomment vulgairement ZURNAPA."—_P. Belon_, f. 118. It is remarkable to find Belon adopting this Persian form in Egypt. GIRJA, s. This is a word for a Christian church, commonly used on the Bengal side of India, from Port. _igreja_, itself a corruption of _ecclesia_. Khāfī Khān (c. 1720) speaking of the Portuguese at Hoogly, says they called their places of worship _Kalīsā_ (_Elliot_, vii. 211). No doubt _Kalīsā_, as well as _igreja_, is a form of _ecclesia_, but the superficial resemblance is small, so it may be suspected that the Musulman writer was speaking from book-knowledge only. 1885.—"It is related that a certain Maulví, celebrated for the power of his curses, was called upon by his fellow religionists to curse a certain church built by the English in close proximity to a _Masjid_. Anxious to stand well with them, and at the same time not to offend his English rulers, he got out of the difficulty by cursing the building thus: 'GIR JĀ GHAR! GIR JĀ GHAR! GIR JĀ!' (_i.e._) 'Fall down, house! Fall down, house! Fall down!' or simply 'Church-house! Church-house! Church!'"—_W. J. D'Gruyther_, in _Panjab Notes and Queries_, ii. 125. The word is also in use in the Indian Archipelago: 1885.—"The village (of Wai in the Moluccas) is laid out in rectangular plots.... One of its chief edifices is the GREDJA, whose grandeur quite overwhelmed us; for it is far more elaborately decorated than many a rural parish church at home."—_H. O. Forbes, A Naturalist's Wanderings_, p. 294. GOA, n.p. Properly _Gowa_, _Gova_, Mahr. _Goven_, [which the _Madras Gloss._ connects with Skt. _go_, 'a cow,' in the sense of the 'cowherd country']. The famous capital of the Portuguese dominions in India since its capture by Albuquerque in 1510. In earlier history and geography the place appears under the name of SINDĀBŪR or SANDĀBŪR (Sundāpūr?) (q.v.). _Govā_ or _Kuva_ was an ancient name of the southern Konkan (see in _H. H. Wilson's Works, Vishnu Purana_, ii. 164, note 20). We find the place called by the Turkish admiral Sidi 'Ali GOWAI-_Sandābūr_, which may mean "Sandābūr of Gova." 1391.—In a copper grant of this date (S. 1313) we have mention of a chief city of Kankan (see CONCAN) called GOWA and GOWĀPŪRA. See the grant as published by Major Legrand Jacob in _J. Bo. Br. B. As. Soc._ iv. 107. The translation is too loose to make it worth while to transcribe a quotation; but it is interesting as mentioning the reconquest of Goa from the _Turushkas_, _i.e._ Turks or foreign Mahommedans. We know from Ibn Batuta that Mahommedan settlers at Hunāwar had taken the place about 1344. 1510 (but referring to some years earlier). "I departed from the city of Dabuli aforesaid, and went to another island which is about a mile distant from the mainland and is called GOGA.... In this island there is a fortress near the sea, walled round after our manner, in which there is sometimes a captain who is called Savaiu, who has 400 mamelukes, he himself being also a mameluke."—_Varthema_, 115-116. c. 1520.—"In the Island of _Tissoury_, in which is situated the city of GOA, there are 31 ALDEAS, and these are as follows...."—In _Archiv. Port. Orient._, fasc. 5. c. 1554.—"At these words (addressed by the Vizir of Guzerat to a Portuguese Envoy) my wrath broke out, and I said: 'Malediction! You have found me with my fleet gone to wreck, but please God in his mercy, before long, under favour of the Pādshāh, you shall be driven not only from Hormuz, but from Diu and GOWA too!'"—_Sidi 'Ali Kapudān_, in _J. Asiat._ Ser. I. tom. ix. 70. 1602.—"The island of GOA is so old a place that one finds nothing in the writings of the Canaras (to whom it always belonged) about the beginning of its population. But we find that it was always so frequented by strangers that they used to have a proverbial saying: 'Let us go and take our ease among the cool shades of GOE _moat_,' which in the old language of the country means 'the cool fertile land.'"—_Couto_, IV. x. cap. 4. 1648.—"All those that have seen _Europe_ and _Asia_ agree with me that the Port of GOA, the Port of _Constantinople_, and the Port of _Toulon_, are three of the fairest Ports of all our vast continent."—_Tavernier_, E.T. ii. 74; [ed. _Ball_, i. 186]. GOA PLUM. The fruit of _Parinarium excelsum_, introduced at Goa from Mozambique, called by the Portuguese _Matomba_. "The fruit is almost pure brown sugar in a paste" (_Birdwood, MS._). GOA POTATO. _Dioscorea aculeata_ (_Birdwood, MS._). GOA POWDER. This medicine, which in India is procured from Goa only, is invaluable in the virulent eczema of Bombay, and other skin diseases. In eczema it sometimes acts like magic, but smarts like the cutting of a knife. It is obtained from _Andira Araroba_ (N.O. _Leguminosae_), a native (we believe) of S. America. The active principle is Chrysophanic acid (_Commn. from Sir G. Birdwood_). GOA STONE. A factitious article which was in great repute for medical virtues in the 17th century. See quotation below from Mr. King. Sir G. Birdwood tells us it is still sold in the Bombay Bazar. 1673.—"The _Paulistines_ enjoy the biggest of all the Monasteries at St. Roch; in it is a Library, an Hospital, and an Apothecary's Shop well furnished with Medicines, where _Gasper Antonio_, a Florentine, a Lay-Brother of the Order, the Author of the GOA-STONES, brings them in 50,000 _Xerephins_, by that invention Annually; he is an Old Man, and almost Blind."—_Fryer_, 149-150. 1690.—"The double excellence of this Stone (snake-stone) recommends its worth very highly ... and much excels the deservedly famed _Gaspar Antoni_, or GOA STONE."—_Ovington_, 262. 1711.—"GOA STONES or _Pedra de Gasper Antonio_, are made by the Jesuits here: They are from ¼ to 8 Ounces each; but the Sise makes no Difference in the Price: We bought 11 Ounces for 20 _Rupees_. They are often counterfeited, but 'tis an easie Matter for one who has seen the right Sort, to discover it.... _Manooch's_ Stones at Fort St. George come the nearest to them ... both Sorts are deservedly cried up for their Vertues."—_Lockyer_, 268. 1768-71.—"Their medicines are mostly such as are produced in the country. Amongst others, they make use of a kind of little artificial stone, that is manufactured at GOA, and possesses a strong aromatic scent. They give scrapings of this, in a little water mixed with sugar, to their patients."—_Stavorinus_, E.T. i. 454. 1867.—"The GOA-STONE was in the 16th (?) and 17th centuries as much in repute as the Bezoar, and for similar virtues ... It is of the shape and size of a duck's egg, has a greyish metallic lustre, and though hard, is friable. The mode of employing it was to take a minute dose of the powder scraped from it in one's drink every morning ... So precious was it esteemed that the great usually carried it about with them in a casket of gold filigree."—_Nat. Hist. of Gems_, by _C. W. King, M.A._, p. 256. GOBANG, s. The game introduced some years ago from Japan. The name is a corr. of Chinese _K'i-p'an_, 'checker-board.' [1898.—"GO, properly _gomoku narabe_, often with little appropriateness termed 'checkers' by European writers, is the most popular of the indoor pastimes of the Japanese,—a very different affair from the simple game known to Europeans as GOBAN or GOBANG, properly the name of the board on which GO is played."—_Chamberlain, Things Japanese_, 3rd ed., 190 _seq._, where a full account of the game will be found.] GODAVERY, n.p. Skt. _Godāvarī_, 'giving kine.' Whether this name of northern etymology was a corruption of some indigenous name we know not. [The Dravidian name of the river is _Goday_ (Tel. _gode_, 'limit'), of which the present name is possibly a corruption.] It is remarkable how the Godavery is ignored by writers and map-makers till a comparatively late period, with the notable exception of D. João de Castro, in a work, however, not published till 1843. Barros, in his trace of the coasts of the Indies (Dec. I. ix. cap. 1), mentions GUDAVARIJ as a place adjoining a cape of the same name (which appears in some much later charts as C. _Gordewar_), but takes no notice of the great river, so far as we are aware, in any part of his history. Linschoten also speaks of the _Punto de_ GUADOVARYN, but not of the river. Nor does his map show the latter, though showing the Kistna distinctly. The small general map of India in "_Cambridge's Acc. of the War in India_," 1761, confounds the sources of the Godavery with those of the Mahanadi (of Orissa) and carries the latter on to combine with the western rivers of the Ganges Delta. This was evidently the prevailing view until Rennell published the first edition of his _Memoir_ (1783), in which he writes: "The Godavery river, or Gonga GODOWRY, commonly called _Ganga_ in European maps, and sometimes _Gang_ in Indian histories, has generally been represented as the same river with that of Cattack. "As we have no authority that I can find for supposing it, the opinion must have been taken up, on a supposition that there was no opening between the mouths of the Kistna and Mahanadee (or Cattack river) of magnitude sufficient for such a river as the Ganga" (pp. 74-75) [also _ibid._ 2nd ed. 244]. As to this error see also a quotation from D'Anville under KEDGEREE. It is probable that what that geographer says in his _Éclaircissemens_, p. 135, that he had no real idea of the Godavery. That name occurs in his book only as "la pointe de GAUDEWARI." This point, he says, is about E.N.E. of the "river of Narsapur," at a distance of about 12 leagues; "it is a low land, intersected by several river-arms, forming the mouths of that which the maps, esteemed to be most correct, call _Wenseron_; and the river of Narsapur is itself one of those arms, according to a MS. map in my possession." Narsaparam is the name of a taluk on the westernmost delta branch, or Vasishta Godāvarī [see _Morris, Man. of Godavery Dist._, 193]. _Wenseron_ appears on a map in Baldaeus (1672), as the name of one of the two mouths of the Eastern or Gautamī Godāvarī, entering the sea near Coringa. It is perhaps the same name as _Injaram_ on that branch, where there was an English Factory for many years. In the neat map of "Regionum Choromandel, Golconda, et Orixa," which is in Baldaeus (1672), there is no indication of it whatever except as a short inlet from the sea called GONDEWARY. 1538.—"The noblest rivers of this province (_Daquem_ or Deccan) are six in number, to wit: Crusna (_Krishna_), in many places known as Hinapor, because it passes by a city of this name (_Hindapūr?_); Bivra (read _Bima?_); these two rivers join on the borders of the Deccan and the land of CANARA (q.v.), and after traversing great distances enter the sea in the Oria territory; Malaprare (_Malprabha?_); GUODAVAM (read GUODAVARI) otherwise called Gangua; Purnadi; Tapi. Of these the Malaprare enters the sea in the Oria territory, and so does the GUODAVAM; but Purnadi and Tapi enter the Gulf of Cambay at different points."—_João de Castro, Primeiro Roteiro da Costa da India_, pp. 6, 7. c. 1590.—"Here (in Berar) are rivers in abundance; especially the Ganga of Gotam, which they also call GODOVĀRĪ. The Ganga of Hindustan they dedicate to Mahadeo, but this Ganga to Gotam. And they tell wonderful legends of it, and pay it great adoration. It has its springs in the Sahyā Hills near Trimbak, and passing through the Wilāyat of Ahmadnagar, enters Berār and thence flows on to Tilingāna."—_Āīn-i-Akbari_ (orig.) i. 476; [ed. _Jarrett,_ ii. 228.] We may observe that the most easterly of the Delta branches of the Godavery is still called _Gautami_. GODDESS, s. An absurd corruption which used to be applied by our countrymen in the old settlements in the Malay countries to the young women of the land. It is Malay _gādīs_, 'a virgin.' c. 1772.— "And then how strange, at night opprest By toils, with songs you're lulled to rest; Of rural GODDESSES the guest, Delightful!" _W. Marsden_, in _Memoirs_, 14. 1784.—"A lad at one of these entertainments, asked another his opinion of a GADDEES who was then dancing. 'If she were plated with gold,' replied he, 'I would not take her for my concubine, much less for my wife.'"—_Marsden's H. of Sumatra_, 2nd ed., 230. GODOWN, s. A warehouse for goods and stores; an outbuilding used for stores; a store-room. The word is in constant use in the Chinese ports as well as in India. The H. and Beng. _gudām_ is apparently an adoption of the Anglo-Indian word, not its original. The word appears to have passed to the continent of India from the eastern settlements, where the Malay word GADONG is used in the same sense of 'store-room,' but also in that of 'a house built of brick or stone.' Still the word appears to have come primarily from the South of India, where in Telugu _giḍaṅgi_, _giḍḍangi_, in Tamil _kiḍaṅgu_, signify 'a place where goods lie,' from _kiḍu_, 'to lie.' It appears in Singhalese also as _gudāma_. It is a fact that many common Malay and Javanese words are Tamil, or only to be explained by Tamil. Free intercourse between the Coromandel Coast and the Archipelago is very ancient, and when the Portuguese first appeared at Malacca they found there numerous settlers from S. India (see s.v. KLING). Bluteau gives the word as _palavra da India_, and explains it as a "logea quasi debaixo de chão" ("almost under ground"), but this is seldom the case. [1513.—"... in which all his rice and a GUDAM full of mace was burned."—_Letter of F. P. Andrade to Albuquerque_, Feb. 22, India Office, MSS. _Corpo Chronologico_, vol. I. [1552.—"At night secretly they cleared their GUDAMS, which are rooms almost under ground, for fear of fire."—_Barros_, Dec. II. Bk. vi. ch. 3.] 1552.—"... and ordered them to plunder many GODOWNS (_gudoes_) in which there was such abundance of clove, nutmeg, mace, and sandal wood, that our people could not transport it all till they had called in the people of Malacca to complete its removal."—_Castanheda_, iii. 276-7. 1561.—"... GODOWNS (_Gudões_), which are strong houses of stone, having the lower part built with lime."—_Correa_, II. i. 236. (The last two quotations refer to events in 1511.) 1570.—"... but the merchants have all one house or _Magazon_, which house they call GODON, which is made of brickes."—_Caesar Frederike_, in _Hakl._ 1585.—"In the Palace of the King (at Pegu) are many magazines both of gold and of silver.... Sandalwood, and lign-aloes, and all such things, have their _gottons_ (GOTTONI), which is as much as to say separate chambers."—_Gasparo Balbi_, f. 111. [c. 1612.—"... if I did not he would take away from me the key of the GADONG."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 195.] 1613.—"As fortelezas e fortificações de Malayos ordinariamente erão aedifficios de matte entaypado, de que havia muytas casas e armenyas ou GODOENS que são aedifficios sobterraneos, em que os mercadores recolhem as roupas de Choromandel per il perigo de fogo."—_Godinho de Eredia_, 22. 1615.—"We paid Jno. Dono 70 _taies_ or plate of bars in full payment of the fee symple of the GADONGE over the way, to westward of English howse, whereof 100 _taies_ was paid before."—_Cocks's Diary_, i. 39; [in i. 15 GEDONGE]. [ " "An old ruined brick house or GODUNG."—_Foster, Letters_, iii. 109. [ " "The same goods to be locked up in the GADDONES."—_Ibid._ iii. 159.] 1634.— "Virão das ruas as secretas minas * * * * * Das abrazadas casas as ruinas, E das riquezas os GUDÕES desertos." _Malacca Conquistada_, x. 61. 1680.—"Rent Rowle of Dwelling Houses, GOEDOWNS, etc., within the Garrison in Christian Town."—In _Wheeler_, i. 253-4. 1683.—"I went to ye Bankshall to mark out and appoint a Plat of ground to build a GODOWN for ye Honble. Company's Salt Petre."—_Hedges, Diary_, March 5; [Hak. Soc. i. 67]. 1696.—"Monday, 3rd August. The Choultry Justices having produced examinations taken by them concerning the murder of a child in the Black town, and the robbing of a GODOWN within the walls:—it is ordered that the Judge-Advocate do cause a session to be held on Tuesday the 11th for the trial of the criminals."—_Official Memorandum_, in _Wheeler_, i. 303. [1800.—"The cook-room and ZODOUN at the Laul Baug are covered in."—_Wellington_, i. 66.] 1809.—"The Black Hole is now part of a GODOWN or warehouse: it was filled with goods, and I could not see it."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 237. 1880.—"These 'GODOWNS' ... are one of the most marked features of a Japanese town, both because they are white where all else is gray, and because they are solid where all else is perishable."—_Miss Bird's Japan_, i. 264. GOGLET, GUGLET. s. A water-bottle, usually earthenware, of globular body with a long neck, the same as what is called in Bengal more commonly a _surāhī_ (see SERAI, B., KOOZA). This is the usual form now; the article described by Linschoten and Pyrard, with a sort of cullender mouth and pebbles shut inside, was somewhat different. Corrupted from the Port. _gorgoleta_, the name of such a vessel. The French have also in this sense _gargoulette_, and a word _gargouille_, our medieval _gurgoyle_; all derivations from _gorga_, _garga_, _gorge_, 'the throat,' found in all the Romance tongues. _Tom Cringle_ shows that the word is used in the W. Indies. 1598.—"These cruses are called GORGOLETTA."—_Linschoten_, 60; [Hak. Soc. i. 207]. 1599.—In _Debry_, vii. 28, the word is written GORGOLANE. c. 1610.—"Il y a une pièce de terre fort delicate, et toute percée de petits trous façonnez, et au dedans y a de petites pierres qui ne peuvent sortir, c'est pour nettoyer le vase. Ils appellent cela GARGOULETTE: l'eau n'en sorte que peu à la fois."—_Pyrard de Laval_, ii. 43; [Hak Soc. ii. 74, and see i. 329]. [1616.—"... 6 GORGOLETTS."—_Foster, Letters_, iv. 198.] 1648.—"They all drink out of GORGELANES, that is out of a Pot with a Spout, without setting the Mouth thereto."—_T. Van Spilbergen's Voyage_, 37. c. 1670.—"Quand on est à la maison on a des GOURGOULETTES ou aiguières d'une certaine pierre poreuse."—_Bernier_ (ed. Amst.), ii. 214; [and comp. ed. _Constable_, 356]. 1688.—"L'on donne à chacun de ceux que leur malheur conduit dans ces saintes prisons, un pot de terre plein d'eau pour se laver, un autre plus propre de ceux qu'on appelle GURGULETA, aussi plein d'eau pour boire."—_Dellon, Rel. de l'Inquisition de Goa_, 135. c. 1690.—"The Siamese, Malays, and Macassar people have the art of making from the larger coco-nut shells most elegant drinking vessels, cups, and those other receptacles for water to drink called GORGELETTE, which they set with silver, and which no doubt by the ignorant are supposed to be made of the precious Maldive cocos."—_Rumphius_, I. iii. 1698.—"The same way they have of cooling their Liquors, by a wet cloth wrapped about their GURGULETS and Jars, which are vessels made of a porous Kind of Earth."—_Fryer_, 47. 1726.—"However, they were much astonished that the water in the GORGOLETS in that tremendous heat, especially out of doors, was found quite cold."—_Valentijn, Choro._ 59. 1766.—"I perfectly remember having said that it would not be amiss for General Carnac to have a man with a GOGLET of water ready to pour on his head, whenever he should begin to grow warm in debate."—_Lord Clive, Consn. Fort William_, Jan. 29. In _Long_, 406. 1829.—"Dressing in a hurry, find the drunken bheesty ... has mistaken your boot for the GOGLET in which you carry your water on the line of march."—_Shipp's Memoirs_, ii. 149. c. 1830.—"I was not long in finding a bottle of very tolerable rum, some salt junk, some biscuit, and a GOGLET, or porous earthen jar of water, with some capital cigars."—_Tom Cringle_, ed. 1863, 152. 1832.—"Murwan sent for a woman named Joada, and handing her some virulent poison folded up in a piece of paper, said, 'If you can throw this into Hussun's GUGGLET, he on drinking a mouthful or two of water will instantly bring up his liver piece-meal.'"—_Herklots, Qanoon-e-Islam_, 156. 1855.—"To do it (gild the Rangoon Pagoda) they have enveloped the whole in an extraordinary scaffolding of bamboos, which looks as if they had been enclosing the pagoda in basketwork to keep it from breaking, as you would do with a water GOGLET for a _dâk_ journey."—In _Blackwood's Mag._, May, 1856. GOGO, GOGA, n.p. A town on the inner or eastern shore of Kattywar Peninsula, formerly a seaport of some importance, with an anchorage sheltered by the Isle of Peram (the _Beiram_ of the quotation from Ibn Batuta). Gogo appears in the Catalan map of 1375. Two of the extracts will show how this unhappy city used to suffer at the hands of the Portuguese. Gogo is now superseded to a great extent by Bhaunagar, 8 m. distant. 1321.—"Dated from CAGA the 12th day of October, in the year of the Lord 1321."—_Letter of Fr. Jordanus_, in _Cathay_, &c. i. 228. c. 1343.—"We departed from Beiram and arrived next day at the city of ḲŪKA, which is large, and possesses extensive bazars. We anchored 4 miles off because of the ebb tide."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 60. 1531.—"The Governor (Nuno da Cunha) ... took counsel to order a fleet to remain behind to make war upon Cambaya, leaving Antonio de Saldanha with 50 sail, to wit: 4 galeons, and the rest galleys and galeots, and rowing-vessels of the King's, with some private ones eager to remain, in the greed for prize. And in this fleet there stayed 1000 men with good will for the plunder before them, and many honoured gentlemen and captains. And running up the Gulf they came to a city called GOGA, peopled by rich merchants; and the fleet entering by the river ravaged it by fire and sword, slaying much people...."—_Correa_, iii. 418. [c. 1590.—"GHOGEH." See under SURATH.] 1602.—"... the city of GOGÁ, which was one of the largest and most opulent in traffic, wealth and power of all those of Cambaya.... This city lies almost at the head of the Gulf, on the western side, spreading over a level plain, and from certain ruins of buildings still visible, seems to have been in old times a very great place, and under the dominion of certain foreigners."—_Couto_, IV. vii. cap. 5. 1614.—"The passage across from Surrate to GOGA is very short, and so the three fleets, starting at 4 in the morning, arrived there at nightfall.... The next day the Portuguese returned ashore to burn the city ... and entering the city they set fire to it in all quarters, and it began to blaze with such fury that there was burnt a great quantity of merchandize (_fazendas de porte_), which was a huge loss to the Moors.... After the burning of the city they abode there 3 days, both captains and soldiers content with the abundance of their booty, and the fleet stood for Dio, taking, besides the goods that were on board, many boats in tow laden with the same."—_Bocarro, Decada_, 333. [c. 1660.—"A man on foot going by land to a small village named the GAUGES, and from thence crossing the end of the Gulf, can go from Diu to Surat in four or five days...."—_Tavernier_, ed. _Ball_, ii. 37.] 1727.—"GOGA is a pretty large Town ... has some Trade.... It has the Conveniences of a Harbour for the largest Ships, though they lie dry on soft Mud at low Water."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 143. GOGOLLA, GOGALA, n.p. This is still the name of a village on a peninsular sandy spit of the mainland, opposite to the island and fortress of Diu, and formerly itself a fort. It was known in the 16th century as the _Villa dos Rumes_, because Melique Az (Malik Ayāz, the Mahom. Governor), not much trusting the Rumes (_i.e._ the Turkish Mercenaries), "or willing that they should be within the Fortress, sent them to dwell there." (_Barros_, II. iii. cap. 5). 1525.—"Paga DYO e GOGOLLA a el Rey de Cambaya treze layques em tangas ... xiij laiques."—_Lembrança_, 34. 1538.—In _Botelho, Tombo_, 230, 239, we find "Alfandegua de GUOGUALAA." 1539.—"... terminating in a long and narrow tongue of sand, on which stands a fort which they call GOGALA, and the Portuguese the _Villa dos Rumes_. On the point of this tongue the Portuguese made a beautiful round bulwark."—_João de Castro, Primeiro Roteiro_, p. 218. GOLAH, s. Hind. _golā_ (from _gol_, 'round'). A store-house for grain or salt; so called from the typical form of such store-houses in many parts of India, viz. a circular wall of mud with a conical roof. [One of the most famous of these is the _Golā_ at Patna, completed in 1786, but never used.] [1785.—"We visited the GOLA, a building intended for a public granary."—In _Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. ii. 445.] 1810.—"The GOLAH, or warehouse."—_Williamson, V. M._ ii. 343. 1878.—"The villagers, who were really in want of food, and maddened by the sight of those GOLAHS stored with grain, could not resist the temptation to help themselves."—_Life in the Mofussil_, ii. 77. GOLD MOHUR FLOWER, s. _Caesalpinia pulcherrima_, Sw. The name is a corruption of the H. _gulmor_, which is not in the dictionaries, but is said to mean 'peacock-flower.' [1877.—"The crowd began to press to the great GOOL-MOHUR tree."—_Allardyce, City of Sunshine_, iii. 207.] GOLE, s. The main body of an army in array; a clustered body of troops; an irregular squadron of horsemen. P.—H. _ghol_; perhaps a confusion with the Arab. _jaul_ (_gaul_), 'a troop': [but Platts connects it with Skt. _kula_, 'an assemblage']. 1507.—"As the right and left are called Berânghâr and Sewânghâr ... and are not included in the centre which they call GHŪL, the right and left do not belong to the GHŪL."—_Baber_, 227. 1803.—"When within reach, he fired a few rounds, on which I formed my men into two GHOLES.... Both GHOLES attempted to turn his flanks, but the men behaved ill, and we were repulsed."—_Skinner, Mil. Mem._ i. 298. 1849.—"About this time a large GOLE of horsemen came on towards me, and I proposed to charge; but as they turned at once from the fire of the guns, and as there was a _nullah_ in front, I refrained from advancing after them."—_Brigadier Lockwood, Report of 2nd Cavalry Division at Battle of Goojerat._ GOMASTA, GOMASHTAH, s. Hind. from Pers. _gumāshtah_, part. 'appointed, delegated.' A native agent or factor. In Madras the modern application is to a clerk for vernacular correspondence. 1747.—"As for the Salem Cloth they beg leave to defer settling any Price for that sort till they can be advised from the GOA MASTERS (!) in that Province."—_Ft. St. David Consn._, May 11. MS. Records in India Office. 1762.—"You will direct the gentleman, GOMASTAHS, _Muttasuddies_ (see MOOTSUDDY), and _Moonshies_, and other officers of the English Company to relinquish their farms, _taalucs_ (see TALOOK), GUNGES, and GOLAHS."—_The Nabob to the Governor_, in _Van Sittart_, i. 229. 1776.—"The Magistrate shall appoint some one person his GOMASTAH or Agent in each Town."—_Halhed's Code_, 55. 1778.—"The Company determining if possible to restore their investment to the former condition ... sent GOMASTAHS, or Gentoo factors in their own pay."—_Orme_, ed. 1803, ii. 57. c. 1785.—"I wrote an order to my GOMASTAH in the factory of Hughly."—_Carraccioli's Life of Clive_, iii. 448. 1817.—"The banyan hires a species of broker, called a GOMASTAH, at so much a month."—_Mill's Hist._ iii. 13. 1837.—"... (The Rajah) sent us a very good breakfast; when we had eaten it, his GOMASHTA (a sort of secretary, at least more like that than anything else) came to say ..."—_Letters from Madras_, 128. GOMBROON, n.p. The old name in European documents of the place on the Persian Gulf now known as _Bandar 'Abbās_, or _'Abbāsī_. The latter name was given to it when Shāh 'Abbās, after the capture and destruction of the island city of Hormuz, established a port there. The site which he selected was the little town of GAMRŪN. This had been occupied by the Portuguese, who took it from the 'King of Lar' in 1612, but two years later it was taken by the Shāh. The name is said (in the _Geog. Magazine_, i. 17) to be Turkish, meaning 'a Custom House.' The word alluded to is probably _gumruḳ_, which has that meaning, and which is again, through Low Greek, from the Latin _commercium_. But this etymology of the name seems hardly probable. That indicated in the extract from A. Hamilton below is from Pers. _ḳamrūn_, 'a shrimp,' or Port. _camarão_, meaning the same. The first mention of Gombroon in the E. I. Papers seems to be in 1616, when Edmund Connok, the Company's chief agent in the Gulf, calls it "_Gombraun_, the best port in all Persia," and "that hopeful and glorious port of Gombroon" (_Sainsbury_, i. 484-5; [_Foster, Letters_, iv. 264]). There was an English factory here soon after the capture of Hormuz, and it continued to be maintained in 1759, when it was taken by the Comte d'Estaing. The factory was re-established, but ceased to exist a year or two after. [1565.—"_Bamdel_ GOMBRUC, so-called in Persian and Turkish, which means Custom-house."—_Mestre Afonso's Overland Journey, Ann. Maritim. e Colon._ ser. 4. p. 217.] 1614.—(The Captain-major) "under orders of Dom Luis da Gama returned to succour COMORÃO, but found the enemy's fleet already there and the fort surrendered.... News which was heard by Dom Luis da Gama and most of the people of Ormuz in such way as might be expected, some of the old folks of Ormuz prognosticating at once that in losing COMORÃO Ormuz itself would be lost before long, seeing that the former was like a barbican or outwork on which the rage of the Persian enemy spent itself, giving time to Ormuz to prepare against their coming thither."—_Bocarro, Decada_, 349. 1622.—"That evening, at two hours of the night, we started from below that fine tree, and after travelling about a league and a half ... we arrived here in COMBRÙ, a place of decent size and population on the sea-shore, which the Persians now-a-days, laying aside as it were the old name, call the 'Port of Abbas,' because it was wrested from the Portuguese, who formerly possessed it, in the time of the present King Abbas."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 413; [in Hak. Soc. i. 3, he calls it COMBU]. c. 1630.—"GUMBROWN (or _Gomroon_, as some pronounce it) is by most Persians Κατ' ἐξοχὴν cald _Bander_ or the Port Towne ... some (but I commend them not) write it _Gamrou_, others _Gomrow_, and other-some _Cummeroon_.... A Towne it is of no Antiquity, rising daily out of the ruines of late glorious (now most wretched) _Ormus_."—_Sir T. Herbert_, 121. 1673.—"The Sailors had stigmatized this place of its Excessive Heat, with this sarcastical Saying, _That there was but an Inch-Deal between_ GOMBEROON _and Hell_"—_Fryer_, 224. Fryer in another place (marginal rubric, p. 331) says: "GOMBROON ware, made of Earth, the best next China." Was this one of the sites of manufacture of the Persian porcelain now so highly prized? ["The main varieties of this Perso-Chinese ware are the following:—(1) A sort of semi-porcelain, called by English dealers, quite without reason, '_Gombroon_ ware,' which is pure white and semi-transparent, but, unlike Chinese porcelain, is soft and friable where not protected by the glaze."—_Ency. Brit._ 9th ed. xix. 621.] 1727.—"This GOMBROON was formerly a Fishing Town, and when _Shaw Abass_ began to build it, had its Appellation from the Portugueze, in Derision, because it was a good place for catching Prawns and Shrimps, which they call CAMERONG."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 92; [ed. 1744, i. 93]. 1762.—"As this officer (Comte d'Estaing) ... broke his parole by taking and destroying our settlements at GOMBROON, and upon the west Coast of Sumatra, at a time when he was still a prisoner of war, we have laid before his Majesty a true state of the case."—In _Long_, 288. GOMUTÍ, s. Malay _gumuti_ [Scott gives _gāmūti_]. A substance resembling horsehair, and forming excellent cordage (the _cabos negros_ of the Portuguese—_Marre, Kata-Kata Malayou_, p. 92), sometimes improperly called COIR (q.v.), which is produced by a palm growing in the Archipelago, _Arenga saccharifera_, Labill. (_Borassus Gomutus_, Lour.). The tree also furnishes _ḳalams_ or reed-pens for writing, and the material for the poisoned arrows used with the blow-tube. The name of the palm itself in Malay is _anau_. (See SAGWIRE.) There is a very interesting account of this palm in _Rumphius, Herb. Amb._, i. pl. xiii. Dampier speaks of the fibre thus: 1686.—"... There is another sort of Coire cables ... that are black, and more strong and lasting, and are made of Strings that grow like Horse-hair at the Heads of certain Trees, almost like the Coco-trees. This sort comes mostly from the Island of Timor."—i. 295. GONG, s. This word appears to be Malay (or, according to Crawfurd, originally Javanese), _gong_ or _agong_. ["The word _gong_ is often said to be Chinese. Clifford and Swettenham so mark it; but no one seems to be able to point out the Chinese original" (_Scott, Malayan Words in English_, 53).] Its well-known application is to a disk of thin bell-metal, which when struck with a mallet, yields musical notes, and is used in the further east as a substitute for a bell. ["The name _gong_, _agong_, is considered to be imitative or suggestive of the sound which the instrument produces" (_Scott_, _loc. cit._ 51).] Marcel Devic says that the word exists in all the languages of the Archipelago; [for the variants see _Scott_, _loc. cit._]. He defines it as meaning "instrument de musique aussi appelé _tam-tam_"; but see under TOM-TOM. The great drum, to which Dampier applies the name, was used like the metallic _gong_ for striking the hour. Systems of _gongs_ variously arranged form harmonious musical instruments among the Burmese, and still more elaborately among the Javanese. The word is commonly applied by Anglo-Indians also to the H. _ghanṭā_ (_ganṭa_, Dec.) or _ghaṛī_, a thicker metal disc, not musical, used in India for striking the hour (see GHURRY). The _gong_ being used to strike the hour, we find the word applied by Fryer (like _gurry_) to the hour itself, or interval denoted. c. 1590.—"In the morning before day the Generall did strike his GONGO, which is an instrument of War that soundeth like a Bell."—(This was in Africa, near Benguela). _Advent. of Andrew Battel_, in _Purchas_, ii. 970. 1673.—"They have no Watches nor Hour-Glasses, but measure Time by the dropping of Water out of a Brass Bason, which holds a GHONG, or less than half an Hour; when they strike once distinctly, to tell them it's the First GHONG, which is renewed at the Second GHONG for Two, and so Three at the End of it till they come to Eight; when they strike on the Brass Vessel at their liberty to give notice the _Pore_ (see PUHUR) is out, and at last strike One leisurely to tell them it is the First _Pore_."—_Fryer_, 186. 1686.—"In the Sultan's Mosque (at Mindanao) there is a great Drum with but one Head, called a GONG; which is instead of a Clock. This GONG is beaten at 12 a Clock, at 3, 6, and 9."—_Dampier_, i. 333. 1726.—"These GONGS (gongen) are beaten very gently at the time when the Prince is going to make his appearance."—_Valentijn_, iv. 58. 1750-52.—"Besides these (in China) they have little drums, great and small kettle drums, GUNGUNGS or round brass basons like frying pans."—_Olof Toreen_, 248. 1817.— "War music bursting out from time to time With GONG and tymbalon's tremendous chime."—_Lalla Rookh, Mokanna._ Tremendous sham poetry! 1878.—"... le nom plébéien ... sonna dans les salons.... Comme un coup de cymbale, un de ces GONGS qui sur les théâtres de féerie annoncent les apparitions fantastiques."—_Alph. Daudet, Le Nabab_, ch. 4. GOODRY, s. A quilt; H. _gudṛī_. [The _gudṛī_, as distinguished from the _razāi_ (see ROZYE), is the bundle of rags on which Faḳīrs and the very poorest people sleep.] 1598.—"They make also faire couerlits, which they call GODORIINS [or] Colchas, which are very faire and pleasant to the eye, stitched with silke; and also of cotton of all colours and stitchinges."—_Linschoten_, ch. 9; [Hak. Soc. i. 61]. c. 1610.—"Les matelats et les couvertures sont de soye ou de toille de coton façonnée à toutes sortes de figures et couleur. Ils appellent cela GOULDRINS."—_Pyrard de Laval_, ii. 3; [Hak. Soc. ii. 4]. 1653.—"GOUDRIN est vn terme Indou et Portugais, qui signifie des couuertures picquées de cotton."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, ed. 1657, p. 539. [1819.—"He directed him to go to his place, and take a GODHRA of his (a kind of old patched counterpane of shreds, which Fuqueers frequently have to lie down upon and throw over their shoulders)."—_Tr. Lit. Soc. Bo._ i. 113.] GOOGUL, s. H. _gugal_, _guggul_, Skt. _guggula_, _guggulu_. The aromatic gum-resin of the _Balsamodendron Mukul_, Hooker (_Amyris agallocha_, Roxb.), the _muḳl_ of the Arabs, and generally supposed to be the BDELLIUM of the ancients. It is imported from the Beyla territory, west of Sind (see _Bo. Govt. Selections_ (N.S.), No. xvii. p. 326). 1525.—(Prices at Cambay). "GUGALL d'orumuz (the maund), 16 _fedeas_."—_Lembrança_, 43. 1813.—"GOGUL is a species of bitumen much used at Bombay and other parts of India, for painting the bottom of ships."—_Milburn_, i. 137. GOOJUR, n.p. H. _Gūjar_, Skt. _Gurjjara_. The name of a great Hindu clan, very numerous in tribes and in population over nearly the whole of Northern India, from the Indus to Rohilkhand. In the Delhi territory and the Doab they were formerly notorious for thieving propensities, and are still much addicted to cattle-theft; and they are never such steady and industrious cultivators as the _Jāts_, among whose villages they are so largely interspersed. In the Punjab they are Mahommedans. Their extensive diffusion is illustrated by their having given name to Gujarāt (see GOOZERAT) as well as to _Gujrāt_ and _Gujrānwāla_ in the Punjab. And during the 18th century a great part of Sahāranpūr District in the Northern Doab was also called _Gujrāt_ (see _Elliot's Races_, by _Beames_, i. 99 _seqq._). 1519.—"In the hill-country between Nilâb and Behreh ... and adjoining to the hill-country of Kashmīr, are the Jats, GUJERS, and many other men of similar tribes."—_Memoirs of Baber_, 259. [1785.—"The road is infested by tribes of banditti called GOOGURS and mewatties."—In _Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. II. 426.] GOOLAIL, s. A pellet-bow. H. _gulel_, probably from Skt. _guḍa_, _gula_, the pellet used. [It is the Arabic _Kaus-al-bandūk_, by using which the unlucky Prince in the First Kalandar's Tale got into trouble with the Wazīr (_Burton, Arab. Nights_, i. 98).] 1560.—Busbeck speaks of being much annoyed with the multitude and impudence of kites at Constantinople: "ego interim cum MANUALI BALISTA post columnam sto, modo hujus, modo illius caudae vel alarum, ut casus tulerit, pinnas testaceis globis verberans, donec mortifero ictu unam aut alteram percussam decutio...."—_Busbeq. Epist._ iii. p. 163. [c. 1590.—"From the general use of pellet bows which are fitted with bowstrings, sparrows are very scarce (in Kashmīr)."—_Āīn_, ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 351. In the original _kamān-i-guroha_, _guroha_, according to _Steingass, Dict._, being "a ball ... ball for a cannon, balista, or cross-bow."] 1600.—"O for a _stone-bow_ to hit him in the eye."—_Twelfth Night_, ii. 5. 1611.— "Children will shortly take him for a wall, And set their _stone-bows_ in his forehead." _Beaum. & Flet., A King and No King_, V. [1870.—"The GOOLEIL-BANS, or pellet-bow, generally used as a weapon against crows, is capable of inflicting rather severe injuries."—_Chevers, Ind. Med. Jurisprudence_, 337.] GOOLMAUL, GOOLMOOL, s. H. _gol-māl_, 'confusion, jumble'; _gol-māl karnā_, 'to make a mess.' [1877.—"The boy has made such a GOL-MOL (uproar) about religion that there is a risk in having anything to do with him."—_Allardyce, City of Sunshine_, ii. 106.] [GOOMTEE, n.p. A river of the N.W.P., rising in the Shāhjahānpur District, and flowing past the cities of Lucknow and Jaunpur, and joining the Ganges between Benares and Ghāzipur. The popular derivation of the name, as in the quotation, is, as if _Ghūmtī_, from H. _ghūmnā_, 'to wind,' in allusion to its winding course. It is really from Skt. _gomati_, 'rich in cattle.' [1848.—"The GHUMTI, which takes its name from its windings...."—_Buyers, Recoll. of N. India_, 240.] GOONT, s. H. _gūnṭh_, _gūṭh_. A kind of pony of the N. Himālayas, strong but clumsy. c. 1590.—"In the northern mountainous districts of Hindustan a kind of small but strong horses is bred, which is called GUṬ; and in the confines of Bengal, near Kúch, another kind of horses occurs, which rank between the _guṭ_ and Turkish horses, and are called _tánghan_ (see TANGUN); they are strong and powerful."—_Āīn_, i. 183; [also see ii. 280]. 1609.—"On the further side of _Ganges_ lyeth a very mighty Prince, called _Raiaw Rodorow_, holding a mountainous Countrey ... thence commeth much Muske, and heere is a great breed of a small kind of Horse, called GUNTS, a true travelling scale-cliffe beast."—_W. Finch_, in _Purchas_, i. 438. 1831.—"In Cashmere I shall buy, without regard to price, the best GHOUNTE in Tibet."—_Jacquemont's Letters_, E.T. i. 238. 1838.—"Give your GŪNTH his head and he will carry you safely ... any horse would have struggled, and been killed; these GŪNTHS appear to understand that they must be quiet, and their master will help them."—_Fanny Parkes, Wanderings of a Pilgrim_, ii. 226. GOORKA, GOORKALLY, n.p. H. _Gurkhā_, _Gurkhālī_. The name of the race now dominant in Nepāl, and taking their name from a town so called 53 miles W. of Khatmandu. [The name is usually derived from the Skt. _go-raksha_, 'cow-keeper.' For the early history see _Wright, H. of Nepāl_, 147]. They are probably the best soldiers of modern India, and several regiments of the Anglo-Indian army are recruited from the tribe. 1767.—"I believe, Sir, you have before been acquainted with the situation of Nipal, which has long been besieged by the GOORCULLY Rajah."—_Letter from Chief at Patna_, in _Long_, 526. [ " "The Rajah being now dispossessed of his country, and shut up in his capital by the Rajah of GOERCULLAH, the usual channel of commerce has been obstructed."—_Letter from Council to E.I. Co._, in _Verelst, View of Bengal_, App. 36.] GOOROO, s. H. _gurū_, Skt. _guru_; a spiritual teacher, a (Hindu) priest. (Ancient).—"That brahman is called GURU who performs according to rule the rites on conception and the like, and feeds (the child) with rice (for the first time)."—_Manu_, ii. 142. c. 1550.—"You should do as you are told by your parents and your GURU."—_Rāmāyana_ of Tulsī Dās, by _Growse_ (1878), 43. [1567.—"GROUS." See quotation under CASIS.] 1626.—"There was a famous Prophet of the Ethnikes, named GORU."—_Purchas, Pilgrimage_, 520. 1700.—"... je suis fort surpris de voir à la porte ... le Pénitent au colier, qui demandoit à parler au GOUROU."—_Lettres Edif._, x. 95. 1810.—"Persons of this class often keep little schools ... and then are designated GOOROOS; a term implying that kind of respect we entertain for pastors in general."—_Williamson, V. M._ ii. 317. 1822.—"The Adventures of the GOOROO Paramartan; a tale in the Tamul Language" (translated by B. Babington from the original of Padre Beschi, written about 1720-1730), London. 1867.—"Except the GURU of Bombay, no priest on earth has so large a power of acting on every weakness of the female heart as a Mormon bishop at Salt Lake."—_Dixon's New America_, 330. GOORUL, s. H. _gūral_, _goral_; the Himālayan chamois; _Nemorhoedus Goral_ of Jerdon. [_Cemas Goral_ of Blanford (_Mammalia_, 516).] [1821.—"The flesh was good and tasted like that of the GHORUL, so abundant in the hilly belt towards India."—_Lloyd & Gerard's Narr._, ii. 112. [1886.—"On Tuesday we went to a new part of the hill to shoot 'GUREL,' a kind of deer, which across a khud, looks remarkably small and more like a hare than a deer."—_Lady Dufferin, Viceregal Life_, 235.] [GOORZEBURDAR, s. P. _gurz-bardār_, 'a mace-bearer.' [1663.—"Among the Kours and the Mansebdars are mixed many GOURZE-BERDARS, or mace-bearers chosen for their tall and handsome persons, and whose business it is to preserve order in assemblies, to carry the King's orders, and execute his commands with the utmost speed."—_Bernier_, ed. _Constable_, 267. [1717.—"Everything being prepared for the GOORZEBURDAR'S reception."—In _Yule, Hedges' Diary_, Hak. Soc. ii. ccclix. [1727.—"GOOSBERDAR." See under HOSBOLHOOKUM.] GOOZERAT, GUZERAT, n.p. The name of a famous province in Western India, Skt. _Gurjjara_, _Gurjjara-rāshtra_, Prakrit passing into H. and Mahr. _Gujarāt_, _Gujrāt_, taking its name from the Gūjar (see GOOJUR) tribe. The name covers the British Districts of Surat, Broach, Kaira, Panch Mahals, and Ahmedābād, besides the territories of the Gaekwar (see GUICOWAR) of Baroda, and a multitude of native States. It is also often used as including the peninsula of Kāthiāwāṛ or Surāshtra, which alone embraces 180 petty States. c. 640.—Hwen T'sang passes through _Kiu-chi-lo_, _i.e._ GURJJARA, but there is some difficulty as to the position which he assigns to it.—_Pèlerins Bouddh._, iii. 166; [_Cunningham, Arch. Rep._ ii. 70 _seqq._]. 1298.—"GOZURAT is a great Kingdom.... The people are the most desperate pirates in existence...."—_Marco Polo_, Bk. iii. ch. 26. c. 1300.—"GUZERAT, which is a large country, within which are Kambáy, Somnát, Kanken-Tána, and several other cities and towns."—_Rashíduddín_, in _Elliot_, i. 67. 1300.—"The Sultan despatched Ulugh Khán to Ma'bar and GUJARÁT for the destruction of the idol-temple of Somnát, on the 20th of Jumádá'-l awwal, 698 H...."—_Amīr Khusrū_, in _Elliot_, iii. 74. [c. 1330.—"JUZRAT." See under LAR.] 1554.—"At last we made the land of GUCHRÁT in Hindustan."—_Sidi 'Ali_, p. 79. The name is sometimes used by the old writers for the people, and especially for the Hindu merchants or BANYANS (q.v.) of Guzerat. See _Sainsbury_, i. 445 and _passim_. [c. 1605.—"And alsoe the GUZATTS do saile in the Portugalls shipps in euery porte of the East Indies...."—_Birdwood, First Letter Book_, 85.] GOOZUL-KHANA, s. A bathroom; H. from Ar.—P. _ghusl-khāna_, of corresponding sense. The apartment so called was used by some of the Great Moghuls as a place of private audience. 1616.—"At eight, after supper he comes down to the GUZELCAN (v.l. GAZELCAN), a faire Court wherein in the middest is a Throne erected of freestone."—_Sir T. Roe_, in _Purchas_, ii.; [Hak. Soc. i. 106]. " "The thirteenth, at night I went to the GUSSELL CHAN, where is best opportunitie to doe business, and tooke with me the _Italian_, determining to walk no longer in darknesse, but to prooue the King...."—_Ibid._ p. 543; [in Hak. Soc. i. 202, GUZEL-CHAN; in ii. 459, GUSHEL CHOES]. c. 1660.—"The grand hall of the _Am-Kas_ opens into a more retired chamber, called the GOSEL-KANE, or the place to wash in. But few are suffered to enter there.... There it is where the king is seated in a chair ... and giveth a more particular Audience to his officers."—_Bernier_, E.T. p. 85; [ed. _Constable_, 265; _ibid._ 361 GOSLE-KANE]. GOPURA, s. The meaning of the word in Skt. is 'city-gate,' _go_ 'eye,' _pura_, 'city.' But in S. India the _gopuram_ is that remarkable feature of architecture, peculiar to the Peninsula, the great pyramidal tower over the entrance-gate to the precinct of a temple. See _Fergusson's Indian and Eastern Architecture_, 325, &c. [The same feature has been reproduced in the great temple of the Seth at Brindāban, which is designed on a S. Indian model. (_Growse, Mathura_, 260).] This feature is not, in any of the S. Indian temples, older than the 15th or 16th cent., and was no doubt adopted for purposes of defence, as indeed the _Śilpa-śāstra_ ('Books of Mechanical Arts') treatises imply. This fact may sufficiently dispose of the idea that the feature indicates an adoption of architecture from ancient Egypt. 1862.—"The GOPURAMS or towers of the great pagoda."—_Markham, Peru and India_, 408. GORA, s. H. _gorā_, 'fair-complexioned.' A white man; a European soldier; any European who is not a SAHIB (q.v.). Plural _gorā-lōg_, 'white people.' [1861.—"The cavalry ... rushed into the lines ... declaring that the GORA LOG (the European soldiers) were coming down upon them."—_Cave Browne, Punjab and Delhi_, i. 243.] GORAWALLAH, s. H. _ghoṛā-wālā_, _ghoṛā_, 'a horse.' A groom or horsekeeper; used at Bombay. On the Bengal side SYCE (q.v.) is always used, on the Madras side HORSEKEEPER (q.v.). 1680.—GURRIALS, apparently for _ghoṛā-wālās_ (_Gurrials_ would be alligators, GAVIAL), are allowed with the horses kept with the Hoogly Factory.—See _Fort St. Geo. Consns. on Tour_, Dec. 12, in _Notes and Exts._, No. ii. 63. c. 1848.—"On approaching the different points, one knows Mrs. —— is at hand, for her GORAHWALLAS wear green and gold _puggries_."—_Chow-Chow_, i. 151. GORAYT, s. H. _goṛeṭ_, _goṛaiṭ_, [which has been connected with Skt. _ghur_, 'to shout']; a village watchman and messenger, [in the N.W.P. usually of a lower grade than the CHOKIDAR, and not, like him, paid a cash wage, but remunerated by a piece of rent-free land; one of the village establishment, whose special duty it is to watch crops and harvested grain]. [c. 1808.—"Fifteen messengers (GORAYITS) are allowed ¼ ser on the man of grain, and from 1 to 5 bigahs of land each."—_Buchanan, Eastern India_, ii. 231.] GORDOWER, GOORDORE, s. A kind of boat in Bengal, described by Ives as "a vessel pushed on by paddles." Etym. obscure. _Ghuṛdauṛ_ is a horse-race, a race-course; sometimes used by natives to express any kind of open-air assemblage of Europeans for amusement. [The word is more probably a corr. of P. _girdāwā_, 'a patrol'; _girdāwar_, 'all around, a supervisor,' because such boats appear to be used in Bengal by officials on their tours of inspection.] 1757.—"To get two bolias (see BOLIAH), a GOORDORE, and 87 DANDIES (q.v.) from the Nazir."—_Ives_, 157. GOSAIN, GOSSYNE, &c. s. H. and Mahr. _Gosāīn_, _Gosāī_, _Gosāvī_, _Gusā'īn_, &c., from Skt. _Goswāmī_, 'Lord of Passions' (lit. 'Lord of cows'), _i.e._ one who is supposed to have subdued his passions and renounced the world. Applied in various parts of India to different kinds of persons not necessarily celibates, but professing a life of religious mendicancy, and including some who dwell together in convents under a superior, and others who engage in trade and hardly pretend to lead a religious life. 1774.—"My hopes of seeing Teshu Lama were chiefly founded on the GOSAIN."—_Bogle_, in _Markham's Tibet_, 46. c. 1781.—"It was at this time in the hands of a GOSINE, or Hindoo Religious."—_Hodges_, 112. (The use of this barbarism by Hodges is remarkable, common as it has become of late years.) [1813.—"Unlike the generality of Hindoos, these GOSAINGS do not burn their dead...."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. i. 312-3; in i. 544 he writes GOSANNEE.] 1826.—"I found a lonely cottage with a light in the window, and being attired in the habit of a GOSSEIN, I did not hesitate to request a lodging for the night."—_Pandurang Hari_, 399; [ed. 1873, ii. 275]. GOSBECK, COSBEAGUE, s. A coin spoken of in Persia (at Gombroon and elsewhere). From the quotation from Fryer it appears that there was a _Goss_ and a _Gosbegi_, corresponding to Herbert's double and single _Cozbeg_. Mr. Wollaston in his _English-Persian Dict._ App. p. 436, among "Moneys now current in Persia," gives "5 _dínár_ = 1 GHĀZ; also a nominal money." The _ghāz_, then, is the name of a coin (though a coin no longer), and GHĀZ-BEGĪ was that worth 10 _dīnārs_. Marsden mentions a copper coin, called _kazbegi_ = 50 (nominal) _dīnārs_, or about 3½_d._ (_Numism. Orient._, 456.) But the value in _dīnārs_ seems to be in error. [Prof. Browne, who referred the matter to M. Husayn Kuli Khān, Secretary of the Persian Embassy in London, writes: "This gentleman states that he knows no word _ghāzī-beg_, or _g̣āzī-beg_, but that there was formerly a coin called _ghāz_, of which 5 went to the _shāhī_; but this is no longer used or spoken of." The _ghāz_ was in use at any rate as late as the time of Hajji Baba; see below.] [1615.—"The chiefest money that is current in Persia is the _Abase_, which weigheth 2 _metzicales_. The second is the _mamede_, which is half an _abesse_. The third is the _shahey_ and is a quarter of an _abbesse_. In the _rial_ of eight are 13 _shayes_. In the _cheken_ of Venetia 20 _shayes_. In a _shaye_ are 2½ _bisties_ or CASBEGES 10. One _bistey_ is 4 CASBEGES or 2 _tanges_. The _Abasse_, _momede_ and _Shahey_ and _bistey_ are of silver; the rest are of copper like to the _pissas_ of India."—_Foster, Letters_, iii. 176.] c. 1630.—"The _Abbasee_ is in our money sixteene pence; _Larree_ ten pence; _Mamoodee_ eight pence; _Bistee_ two pence; double COZBEG one penny; single COZBEG one half-penny; _Fluces_ are ten to a COZBEG."—_Sir T. Herbert_, ed. 1638, p. 231. 1673.—"A Banyan that seemingly is not worth a GOSBECK (the lowest coin they have)."—_Fryer_, 113. See also p. 343. " "10 COSBEAGUES is 1 Shahee; 4 Shahees is one Abassee or 16_d._"—_Ibid._ 211. " "Brass money with characters, Are a GOSS, ten whereof compose a Shahee, A GOSBEEGE, five of which go to a Shahee." _Ibid._ 407. 1711.—"10 COZ, or _Pice_, a Copper Coin, are 1 Shahee."—_Lockyer_, 241. 1727.—"1 _Shahee_ is ... 10 GAAZ or COSBEGS."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 311; [ed. 1744]. 1752.—"10 COZBAUGUES or Pice (a Copper Coin) are 1 Shatree" (read _Shahee_).—_Brooks_, p. 37. See also in _Hanway_, vol. i. p. 292, KAZBEGIE; [in ii. 21, KAZBEKIE]. [1824.—"But whatever profit arose either from these services, or from the spoils of my monkey, he alone was the gainer, for I never touched a GHAUZ of it."—_Hajji Baba_, 52 _seq._] 1825.—"A toman contains 100 mamoodies; a new abassee, 2 mamoodies or 4 shakees ... a shakee, 10 COZ or COZBAUGUES, a small copper coin."—_Milburn_, 2nd ed. p. 95. GOSHA, adj. Used in some parts, as an Anglo-Indian technicality, to indicate that a woman was secluded, and cannot appear in public. It is short for P. _gosha-nishīn_, 'sitting in a corner'; and is much the same as _parda-nishīn_ (see PURDAH). GOUNG, s. Burm. _gaung_; a village head man. ["Under the Thoogyee were _Rwa_-GOUNG, or heads of villages, who aided in the collection of the revenue and were to some extent police officials." (_Gazetteer of Burma_, i. 480.)] A. GOUR, s. H. _gāur_, _gāuri gāē_, (but not in the dictionaries), [Platts gives _gaur_, Skt. _gaura_, 'white, yellowish, reddish, pale red']. The great wild ox, _Gavaeus Gaurus_, Jerd.; [_Bos gaurus_, Blanford (_Mammalia_), 484 _seq._], the same as the BISON (q.v.). [The classical account of the animal will be found in _Forsyth, Highlands of Central India_, ed. 1889, pp. 109 _seqq._] 1806.—"They erect strong fences, but the buffaloes generally break them down.... They are far larger than common buffaloes. There is an account of a similar kind called the GORE; one distinction between it and the buffalo is the length of the hoof."—_Elphinstone_, in _Life_, i. 156. B. GOUR, s. Properly Can. _gauḍ_, _gauṛ_, _gauḍa_. The head man of a village in the Canarese-speaking country; either as corresponding to PATEL, or to the ZEMINDAR of Bengal. [See _F. Buchanan, Mysore_, i. 268; _Rice, Mysore_, i. 579.] c. 1800.—"Every Tehsildary is farmed out in villages to the GOURS or head-men."—In _Munro's Life_, iii. 92. C. GOUR, n.p. _Gauṛ_, the name of a medieval capital of Bengal, which lay immediately south of the modern civil station of Malda, and the traces of which, with occasional Mahommedan buildings, extend over an immense area, chiefly covered with jungle. The name is a form of the ancient _Gauḍa_, meaning, it is believed, 'the country of sugar,' a name applied to a large part of Bengal, and specifically to the portion where those remains lie. It was the residence of a Hindu dynasty, the Senas, at the time of the early Mahommedan invasions, and was popularly known as _Lakhnāotī_; but the reigning king had transferred his seat to Nadiya (70 m. above Calcutta) before the actual conquest of Bengal in the last years of the 12th century. Gaur was afterwards the residence of several Mussulman dynasties. [See _Ravenshaw, Gaur, its Ruins and Inscriptions_, 1878.] 1536.—"But Xercansor [Shīr Khān Sūr, afterwards King of Hindustan as Shīr Shāh] after his success advanced along the river till he came before the city of GOURO to besiege it, and ordered a lodgment to be made in front of certain verandahs of the King's Palace which looked upon the river; and as he was making his trenches certain Rumis who were resident in the city, desiring that the King should prize them highly (_d'elles fizesse cabedal_) as he did the Portuguese, offered their service to the King to go and prevent the enemy's lodgment, saying that he should also send the Portuguese with them."—_Correa_, iii. 720. [1552.—"CAOR." See under BURRAMPOOTER.] 1553.—"The chief city of the Kingdom (of Bengala) is called GOURO. It is situated on the banks of the Ganges, and is said to be 3 of our leagues in length, and to contain 200,000 inhabitants. On the one side it has the river for its defence, and on the landward faces a wall of great height ... the streets are so thronged with the concourse and traffic of people ... that they cannot force their way past ... a great part of the houses of this city are stately and well-wrought buildings."—_Barros_, IV. ix. cap. 1. 1586.—"From Patanaw I went to Tanda which is in the land of the GOUREN. It hath in times past been a kingdom, but is now subdued by Zelabdin Echebar ..."—_R. Fitch_, in _Hakluyt_, ii. 389. 1683.—"I went to see ye famous Ruins of a great Citty and Pallace called [of] GOWRE ... we spent 3½ hours in seeing ye ruines especially of the Pallace which has been ... in my judgment considerably bigger and more beautifull than the Grand Seignor's Seraglio at Constantinople or any other Pallace that I have seen in Europe."—_Hedges, Diary_, May 16; [Hak. Soc. i. 88]. GOVERNOR'S STRAITS, n.p. This was the name applied by the Portuguese (_Estreito do Gobernador_) to the Straits of Singapore, _i.e._ the straits south of that island (or New Strait). The reason of the name is given in our first quotation. The Governor in question was the Spaniard Dom João da Silva. 1615.—"The Governor sailed from Manilha in March of this year with 10 galleons and 2 galleys.... Arriving at the Straits of Sincapur, * * * * and passing by a new strait which since has taken the name of ESTREITO DO GOVERNADOR, there his galleon grounded on the reef at the point of the strait, and was a little grazed by the top of it."—_Bocarro_, 428. 1727.—"Between the small _Carimon_ and _Tanjong-bellong_ on the Continent, is the entrance of the Streights of _Sincapure_ before mentioned, and also into the STREIGHTS OF GOVERNADORE, the largest and easiest Passage into the _China Seas_."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 122. 1780.—"Directions for sailing from Malacca to Pulo Timoan through GOVERNOR'S STRAITS, commonly called the Straits of Sincapour."—_Dunn's N. Directory_, 5th ed. p. 474. See also _Lettres Edif._, 1st ed. ii. 118. 1841.—"Singapore Strait, called GOVERNOR STRAIT, or New Strait, by the French and Portuguese."—_Horsburgh_, 5th ed. ii. 264. GOW, GAOU, s. Dak. H. _gau_. An ancient measure of distance preserved in S. India and Ceylon. In the latter island, where the term still is in use, the _gawwa_ is a measure of about 4 English miles. It is Pali _gāvuta_, one quarter of a _yojana_, and that again is the Skt. _gavyūti_ with the same meaning. There is in Molesworth's _Mahr. Dictionary_, and in _Wilson_, a term _gaukos_ (see COSS), 'a land measure' (for which read 'distance measure'), the distance at which the lowing of a cow may be heard. This is doubtless a form of the same term as that under consideration, but the explanation is probably modern and incorrect. The _yojana_ with which the _gau_ is correlated, appears etymologically to be 'a yoking,' viz. "the stage, or distance to be gone in one harnessing without unyoking" (_Williams_); and the lengths attributed to it are very various, oscillating from 2½ to 9 miles, and even to 8 _krośas_ (see COSS). The last valuation of the _yojana_ would correspond with that of the _gau_ at ¼. c. 545.—"The great Island (Taprobane), according to what the natives say, has a length of 300 GAUDIA, and a breadth of the same, _i.e._ 900 miles."—_Cosmas Indicopleustes_, (in _Cathay_, clxxvii.). 1623.—"From Garicota to Tumbre may be about a league and a half, for in that country distances are measured by GAÙ, and each GAÙ is about two leagues, and from Garicòta to Tumbre they said was not so much as a GAÙ of road."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 638; [Hak. Soc. ii. 230]. 1676.—"They measure the distances of places in India by GOS and _Costes_. A GOS is about 4 of our common leagues, and a _Coste_ is one league."—_Tavernier_, E.T. ii. 30; [ed. _Ball_, i. 47]. 1860.—"A GAOU in Ceylon expresses a somewhat indeterminate length, according to the nature of the ground to be traversed, a GAOU across a mountainous country being less than one measured on level ground, and a GAOU for a loaded cooley is also permitted to be shorter than for one unburthened, but on the whole the average may be taken _under four miles_."—_Tennent's Ceylon_, 4th ed. i. 467. GRAB, s. This name, now almost obsolete, was applied to a kind of vessel which is constantly mentioned in the sea- and river-fights of India, from the arrival of the Portuguese down to near the end of the 18th century. That kind of etymology which works from inner consciousness would probably say: "This term has always been a puzzle to the English in India. The fact is that it was a kind of vessel much used by corsairs, who were said to _grab_ all that passed the sea. Hence," &c. But the real derivation is different. The Rev. Howard Malcom, in a glossary attached to his _Travels_, defines it as "a square-rigged Arab vessel, having a projecting stern (stem?) and no bowsprit; it has two masts." Probably the application of the term may have deviated variously in recent days. [See _Bombay Gazetteer_, xiii. pt. i. 348.] For thus again in _Solvyns_ (_Les Hindous_, vol. i.) a _grab_ is drawn and described as a ship with three masts, a sharp prow, and a bowsprit. But originally the word seems, beyond question, to have been an Arab name for a _galley_. The proper word is Arab. _ghorāb_, 'a raven,' though adopted into Mahratti and Konkani as _gurāb_. Jal says, quoting Reinaud, that _ghorāb_ was the name given by the Moors to the true galley, and cites Hyde for the _rationale_ of the name. We give Hyde's words below. Amari, in a work quoted below (p. 397), points out the analogous _corvetta_ as perhaps a transfer of _ghurāb_: 1181.—"A vessel of our merchants ... making sail for the city of Tripoli (which God protect) was driven by the winds on the shore of that country, and the crew being in want of water, landed to procure it, but the people of the place refused it unless some corn were sold to them. Meanwhile there came a GHURĀB from Tripoli ... which took and plundered the crew, and seized all the goods on board the vessel."[140]—_Arabic Letter from_ Ubaldo, _Archbishop and other authorities of Pisa, to the Almohad Caliph_ Abu Yak'ub Yusuf, in _Amari, Diplomi Arabi_, p. 8. The Latin contemporary version runs thus: "Cum quidam nostri cari cives de Siciliâ cum carico frumenti ad Tripolim venirent, tempestate maris et vi ventorum compulsi, ad portum dictum Macri devenerunt; ibique aquâ deficiente, et cum pro eâ auriendâ irent, Barbarosi non permiserunt eos ... nisi prius eis de frumento venderent. Cumque inviti eis de frumento venderent _galea_ vestra de Tripoli armata," &c.—_Ibid._ p. 269. c. 1200.—GHURĀB, Cornix, Corvus, galea. * * * * * GALEA, Ghurāb, Gharbān.—_Vocabulista Arabico_ (from Riccardian Library), pubd. Florence, 1871, pp. 148, 404. 1343.—"Jalansi ... sent us off in company with his son, on board a vessel called _al-'Ukairi_, which is like a GHORĀB, only more roomy. It has 60 oars, and when it engages is covered with a roof to protect the rowers from the darts and stone-shot."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 59. 1505.—In the _Vocabulary_ of Pedro de Alcala, _galera_ is interpreted in Arabic as GORÂB. 1554.—In the narrative of Sidi 'Ali Kapudān, in describing an action that he fought with the Portuguese near the Persian Gulf, he says the enemy's fleet consisted of 4 barques as big as CARRACKS (q.v.), 3 great GHURĀBS, 6 Karāwals (see CARAVEL) and 12 smaller GHURĀBS, or galliots (see GALLEVAT) with oars.—In _J. As._, ser. 1. tom. ix. 67-68. [c. 1610.—"His royal galley called by them Ogate GOURABE (_gourabe_ means 'galley,' and _ogate_ 'royal')."—_Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. i. 312.] 1660.—"Jani Beg might attack us from the hills, the GHRÁBS from the river, and the men of Sihwān from the rear, so that we should be in a critical position."—_Mohammed M'asum_, in _Elliot_, i. 250. The word occurs in many pages of the same history. [1679.—"My Selfe and Mr. Gapes GROB the stern most."—In _Hedges, Diary_, Hak. Soc. ii. clxxxiv.] 1690.—"_Galera_ ... ab Arabibus tam Asiaticis quam Africanis vocatur ... GHORÂB, _i.e._ Corvus, quasi piceâ nigredine, rostro extenso, et velis remisque sicut alis volans galera: unde et Vlacho Graece dicitur Μέλαινα."—_Hyde, Note on Peritsol_, in _Synt. Dissertt_. i. 97. 1673.—"Our Factors, having concerns in the cargo of the ships in this Road, loaded two GROBS and departed."—_Fryer_, 153. 1727.—"The _Muskat_ War ... obliges them (the Portuguese) to keep an _Armada_ of five or six Ships, besides small Frigates and GRABS of War."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 250; [ed. 1744, ii. 253]. 1750-52.—"The ships which they make use of against their enemies are called GOERABBS by the Dutch, and GRABBS by the English, have 2 or 3 masts, and are built like our ships, with the same sort of rigging, only their prows are low and sharp as in gallies, that they may not only place some cannons in them, but likewise in case of emergency for a couple of oars, to push the GRABB on in a calm."—_Olof Toreen, Voyage_, 205. c. 1754.—"Our E. I. Company had here (Bombay) one ship of 40 guns, one of 20, one GRAB of 18 guns, and several other vessels."—_Ives_, 43. Ives explains "Ketches, which they call GRABS." This shows the meaning already changed, as no galley could carry 18 guns. c. 1760.—"When the Derby, Captain Ansell, was so scandalously taken by a few of Angria's GRABS."—_Grose_, i. 81. 1763.—"The GRABS have rarely more than two masts, though some have three; those of three are about 300 tons burthen; but the others are not more than 150: they are built to draw very little water, being very broad in proportion to their length, narrowing, however, from the middle to the end, where instead of bows they have a prow, projecting like that of a Mediterranean galley."—_Orme_ (reprint), i. 408-9. 1810.—"Here a fine English East Indiaman, there a GRAB, or a dow from Arabia."—_Maria Graham_, 142. " "This GLAB (_sic_) belongs to an Arab merchant of Muscat. The Nakhodah, an Abyssinian slave."—_Elphinstone_, in _Life_, i. 232. [1820.—"We had scarce set sail when there came in a GHORAB (a kind of boat) the Cotwal of Surat ..."—_Trans. Lit. Soc. Bo._ ii. 5.] 1872.—"Moored in its centre you saw some 20 or 30 GHURÁBS (grabs) from Maskat, Baghlahs from the Persian Gulf, Kotiyahs from Kach'h, and Pattimars or Batelas from the Konkan and Bombay."—_Burton, Sind Revisited_, i. 83. GRAM, s. This word is properly the Portuguese _grão_, _i.e._ 'grain,' but it has been specially appropriated to that kind of vetch (_Cicer arietinum_, L.) which is the most general grain- (rather pulse-) food of horses all over India, called in H. _chanā_. It is the Ital. _cece_, Fr. _pois chiche_, Eng. _chick-pea_ or _Egypt. pea_, much used in France and S. Europe. This specific application of _grão_ is also Portuguese, as appears from Bluteau. The word _gram_ is in some parts of India applied to other kinds of pulse, and then this application of it is recognised by qualifying it as _Bengal gram_. (See remarks under CALAVANCE.) The plant exudes oxalate of potash, and to walk through a gram-field in a wet morning is destructive to shoe-leather. The natives collect the acid. [1513.—"And for the food of these horses (exported from the Persian Gulf) the factor supplied GRÃOS."—_Albuquerque, Cartas_, p. 200, Letter of Dec. 4. [1554.—(Describing Vijayanagar.) "There the food of horses and elephants consists of GRÃOS, rice and other vegetables, cooked with _jagra_, which is palm-tree sugar, as there is no barley in that country."—_Castanheda_, Bk. ii. ch. 16. [c. 1610.—"They give them also a certain GRAIN like lentils."—_Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. ii. 79.] 1702.—"... he confessing before us that their allowance three times a week is but a quart of rice and GRAM together for five men a day, but promises that for the future it shall be rectified."—In _Wheeler_, ii. 10. 1776.—"... Lentils, GRAM ... mustard seed."—_Halhed's Code_, p. 8 (pt. ii.). 1789.—"... GRAM, a small kind of pulse, universally used instead of oats."—_Munro's Narrative_, 85. 1793.—"... GRAM, which it is not customary to give to bullocks in the Carnatic."—_Dirom's Narrative_, 97. 1804.—"The GRAM alone, for the four regiments with me, has in some months cost 50,000 pagodas."—_Wellington_, iii. 71. 1865.—"But they had come at a wrong season, GRAM was dear, and prices low, and the sale concluded in a dead loss."—_Palgrave's Arabia_, 290. GRAM-FED, adj. Properly the distinctive description of mutton and beef fattened upon gram, which used to be the pride of Bengal. But applied figuratively to any 'pampered creature.' c. 1849.—"By an old Indian I mean a man full of curry and of bad Hindustani, with a fat liver and no brains, but with a self-sufficient idea that no one can know India except through long experience of brandy, champagne, GRAM-FED mutton, cheroots and hookahs."—_Sir C. Napier_, quoted in _Bos. Smith's Life of Ld. Lawrence_, i. 338. 1880.—"I missed two persons at the Delhi assemblage in 1877. All the GRAM-FED secretaries and most of the alcoholic chiefs were there; but the famine-haunted villagers and the delirium-shattered opium-eating Chinaman, who had to pay the bill, were not present."—_Ali Baba_, 127. GRANDONIC. (See GRUNTHUM and SANSKRIT). GRASS-CLOTH, s. This name is now generally applied to a kind of cambric from China made from the _Chuma_ of the Chinese (_Boehmaria nivea_, Hooker, the _Rhea_, so much talked of now), and called by the Chinese _sia-pu_, or 'summer-cloth.' We find grass-cloths often spoken of by the 16th century travellers, and even later, as an export from Orissa and Bengal. They were probably made of _Rhea_ or some kindred species, but we have not been able to determine this. Cloth and nets are made in the south from the Neilgherry nettle (_Girardinia heterophylla_, D. C.) c. 1567.—"CLOTH OF HERBES (_panni d'erba_), which is a kinde of silke, which groweth among the woodes without any labour of man."—_Caesar Frederike_, in _Hakl._ ii. 358. 1585.—"Great store of the CLOTH which is made from GRASSE, which they call _yerua_" (in Orissa).—_R. Fitch_, in _Hakl._ ii. 387. [1598.—See under SAREE. [c. 1610.—"Likewise is there plenty of silk, as well that of the silkworm as of the (silk) _herb_, which is of the brightest yellow colour, and brighter than silk itself."—_Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. i. 328.] 1627.—"Their manufactories (about Balasore) are of Cotton ... Silk, and Silk and Cotton _Romals_ ...; and of HERBA (a Sort of tough GRASS) they make _Ginghams_, _Pinascos_, and several other Goods for Exportation."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 397; [ed. 1744]. 1813.—Milburn, in his List of Bengal Piece-Goods, has HERBA _Taffaties_ (ii. 221). GRASS-CUTTER, s. This is probably a corruption representing the H. _ghāskhodā_ or _ghāskāṭā_, 'the digger, or cutter, of grass'; the title of a servant employed to collect grass for horses, one such being usually attached to each horse besides the SYCE or HORSE-KEEPER. In the north the _grasscutter_ is a man; in the south the office is filled by the horsekeeper's wife. _Ghāskaṭ_ is the form commonly used by Englishmen in Upper India speaking Hindustani; but _ghasiyārā_ by those aspiring to purer language. The former term appears in _Williamson's V. M._ (1810) as _gauskot_ (i. 186), the latter in _Jacquemont's Correspondence_ as _grassyara_. No grasscutters are mentioned as attached to the stables of Akbar; only a money allowance for grass. The antiquity of the Madras arrangement is shown by a passage in Castanheda (1552): "... he gave him a horse, and a boy to attend to it, and a _female slave_ to see to its fodder."—(ii. 58.) 1789.—"... an Horsekeeper and GRASSCUTTER at two pagodas."—_Munro's Narr._ 28. 1793.—"Every horse ... has two attendants, one who cleans and takes care of him, called the horse-keeper, and the other the GRASSCUTTER, who provides for his forage."—_Dirom's Narr._ 242. 1846.—"Every horse has a man and a maid to himself—the maid cuts grass for him; and every dog has a boy. I inquired whether the cat had any servants, but I found he was allowed to wait upon himself."—_Letters from Madras_, 37. [1850.—"Then there are our servants ... four Saises and four GHASCUTS ..."—_Mrs. Mackenzie, Life in the Mission_, ii. 253.] 1875.—"I suppose if you were to pick up ... a GRASSCUTTER'S pony to replace the one you lost, you wouldn't feel that you had done the rest of the army out of their rights."—_The Dilemma_, ch. xxxvii. [GRASSHOPPER FALLS, n.p. An Anglo-Indian corruption of the name of the great waterfall on the Sheravati River in the Shimoga District of Mysore, where the river plunges down in a succession of cascades, of which the principal is 890 feet in height. The proper name of the place is _Gersoppa_, or _Gerusappe_, which takes its name from the adjoining village; _geru_, Can., 'the marking nut plant' (_semecarpus anacardium_, L.), _soppu_, 'a leaf.' See _Mr. Grey's_ note on _P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. ii. 218.] GRASS-WIDOW, s. This slang phrase is applied in India, with a shade of malignity, to ladies living apart from their husbands, especially as recreating at the Hill stations, whilst the husbands are at their duties in the plains. We do not know the origin of the phrase. In the _Slang Dictionary_ it is explained: "An unmarried mother; a deserted mistress." But no such opprobrious meanings attach to the Indian use. In _Notes and Queries_, 6th ser. viii. 414, will be found several communications on this phrase. [Also see _ibid._ x. 436, 526; xi. 178; 8th ser. iv. 37, 75.] We learn from these that in _Moor's Suffolk Words and Phrases_, GRACE-WIDOW occurs with the meaning of an unmarried mother. Corresponding to this, it is stated also, is the N.S. (?) or Low German _gras-wedewe_. The Swedish _Gräsänka_ or _-enka_ also is used for 'a low dissolute married woman living by herself.' In Belgium a woman of this description is called _haecke-wedewe_, from _haecken_, 'to feel strong desire' (to 'hanker'). And so it is suggested _gräsenka_ is contracted from _grädesenka_, from _gradig_, 'esuriens' (greedy, in fact). In Danish Dict. _graesenka_ is interpreted as a woman whose betrothed lover is dead. But the German _Stroh-Wittwe_, 'straw-widow' (which Flügel interprets as 'mock widow'), seems rather inconsistent with the suggestion that _grass-widow_ is a corruption of the kind suggested. A friend mentions that the masc. _Stroh-Wittwer_ is used in Germany for a man whose wife is absent, and who therefore dines at the eating-house with the young fellows. [The _N.E.D._ gives the two meanings: 1. An unmarried woman who has cohabited with one or more men; a discarded mistress; 2. A married woman whose husband is absent from her. "The etymological notion is obscure, but the parallel forms disprove the notion that the word is a 'corruption' of _grace-widow_. It has been suggested that in sense 1. _grass_ (and G. _stroh_) may have been used with opposition to bed. Sense 2. may have arisen as an etymologizing interpretation of the compound after it had ceased to be generally understood; in Eng. it seems to have first appeared as Anglo-Indian." The French equivalent, _Veuve de Malabar_, was in allusion to Lemierre's tragedy, produced in 1770.] 1878.—"In the evening my wife and I went out house-hunting; and we pitched upon one which the newly incorporated body of Municipal Commissioners and the Clergyman (who was a GRASS-WIDOWER, his wife being at home) had taken between them."—_Life in the Mofussil_, ii. 99-100. 1879.—The Indian newspaper's "typical official rises to a late breakfast—probably on herrings and soda-water—and dresses tastefully for his round of morning calls, the last on a GRASS-WIDOW, with whom he has a _tête-à-tête_ tiffin, where 'pegs' alternate with champagne."—_Simla Letter_ in _Times_, Aug. 16. 1880.—"The GRASS-WIDOW in Nephelococcygia."—_Sir Ali Baba_, 169. " "Pleasant times have these Indian GRASS-WIDOWS!"—_The World_, Jan. 21, 13. GRASSIA, s. _Grās_ (said to mean 'a mouthful') is stated by Mr. Forbes in the _Rās Mālā_ (p. 186) to have been in old times usually applied to alienations for religious objects; but its prevalent sense came to be the portion of land given for subsistence to cadets of chieftains' families. Afterwards the term _grās_ was also used for the blackmail paid by a village to a turbulent neighbour as the price of his protection and forbearance, and in other like meanings. "Thus the title of _grassia_, originally an honourable one, and indicating its possessor to be a cadet of the ruling tribe, became at last as frequently a term of opprobrium, conveying the idea of a professional robber" (_Ibid._ Bk. iv. ch. 3); [ed. 1878, p. 568]. [1584.—See under COOLY.] c. 1665.—"Nous nous trouvâmes au Village de Bilpar, dont les Habitans qu'on nomme GRATIATES, sont presque tous Voleurs."—_Thevenot_, v. 42. 1808.—"The GRASIAS have been shewn to be of different Sects, Casts, or families, viz., 1st, Colees and their Collaterals; 2nd, Rajpoots; 3rd, Syed Mussulmans; 4th, Mole-Islams or modern Mahomedans. There are besides many others who enjoy the free usufruct of lands, and permanent emolument from villages, but those only who are of the four aforesaid warlike tribes seem entitled by prescriptive custom ... to be called GRASSIAS."—_Drummond, Illustrations._ 1813.—"I confess I cannot now contemplate my extraordinary deliverance from the GRACIA machinations without feelings more appropriate to solemn silence, than expression."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ iii. 393; [conf. 2nd ed. ii. 357]. 1819.—"GRASSIA, from GRASS, a word signifying 'a mouthful.' This word is understood in some parts of Mekran, Sind, and Kutch; but I believe not further into Hindostan than Jaypoor."—_Mackmurdo_, in _Tr. Lit. Soc. Bo._ i. 270. [On the use in Central India, see _Tod, Annals_, i. 175; _Malcolm, Central India_, i. 508.] GRAVE-DIGGER. (See BEEJOO.) GREEN-PIGEON. A variety of species belonging to the sub.-fam. _Treroninae_, and to genera _Treron_, _Cricopus_, _Osmotreron_, and _Sphenocereus_, bear this name. The three first following quotations show that these birds had attracted the attention of the ancients. c. 180.—"Daimachus, in his History of India, says that PIGEONS of an APPLE-GREEN colour are found in India."—_Athenaeus_, ix. 51. c. A.D. 250.—"They bring also GREENISH (ὠχρὰς) PIGEONS which they say can never be tamed or domesticated."—_Aelian, De Nat. Anim._ xv. 14. " "There are produced among the Indians ... PIGEONS of a pale GREEN COLOUR (χλωρόπτιλοι); any one seeing them for the first time, and not having any knowledge of ornithology, would say the bird was a parrot and not a pigeon. They have legs and bill in colour like the partridges of the Greeks."—_Ibid._ xvi. 2. 1673.—"Our usual diet was (besides Plenty of Fish) Water-Fowl, Peacocks, GREEN PIDGEONS, Spotted Deer, Sabre, Wild Hogs, and sometimes Wild Cows."—_Fryer_, 176. 1825.—"I saw a great number of pea-fowl, and of the beautiful GREENISH PIGEON common in this country...."—_Heber_, ii. 19. GREY PARTRIDGE. The common Anglo-Indian name of the Hind. _tītar_, common over a great part of India, _Ortygornis Ponticeriana_, Gmelin. "Its call is a peculiar loud shrill cry, and has, not unaptly, been compared to the word _Pateela-pateela-pateela_, quickly repeated but preceded by a single note, uttered two or three times, each time with a higher intonation, till it gets, as it were, the key-note of its call."—_Jerdon_, ii. 566. GRIBLEE, s. A graplin or grapnel. Lascars' language (_Roebuck_). GRIFFIN, GRIFF, s.; GRIFFISH, adj. One newly arrived in India, and unaccustomed to Indian ways and peculiarities; a Johnny Newcome. The origin of the phrase is unknown to us. There was an Admiral _Griffin_ who commanded in the Indian seas from Nov. 1746 to June 1748, and was not very fortunate. Had his name to do with the origin of the term? The word seems to have been first used at Madras (see _Boyd_, below). [But also see the quotation from _Beaumont & Fletcher_, below.] Three references below indicate the parallel terms formerly used by the Portuguese at Goa, by the Dutch in the Archipelago, and by the English in Ceylon. [c. 1624.—"Doves beget doves, and eagles eagles, Madam: a citizen's heir, though never so rich, seldom at the best proves a gentleman."—_Beaumont & Fletcher, Honest Man's Fortune_, Act III. sc. 1, vol. iii. p. 389, ed. _Dyce_. Mr. B. Nicolson (3 ser. _Notes and Queries_, xi. 439) points out that Dyce's MS. copy, licensed by Sir Henry Herbert in 1624, reads "proves but a GRIFFIN gentleman." Prof. Skeat (_ibid._ xi. 504) quoting from _Piers Plowman_, ed. _Wright_, p. 96, "_Gryffyn_ the Walshe," shows that _Griffin_ was an early name for a Welshman, apparently a corruption of _Griffith_. The word may have been used abroad to designate a raw Welshman, and thus acquired its present sense.] 1794.—"As I am little better than an unfledged GRIFFIN, according to the fashionable phrase here" (Madras).—_Hugh Boyd_, 177. 1807.—"It seems really strange to a GRIFFIN—the cant word for a European just arrived."—_Ld. Minto, in India_, 17. 1808.—"At the Inn I was tormented to death by the impertinent persevering of the black people; for every one is a beggar, as long as you are reckoned a GRIFFIN, or a new-comer."—_Life of Leyden_, 107. 1836.—"I often tire myself ... rather than wait for their dawdling; but Mrs. Staunton laughs at me and calls me a 'GRIFFIN,' and says I must learn to have patience and save my strength."—_Letters from Madras_, 38. " "... he was living with bad men, and saw that they thought him no better than themselves, but only more GRIFFISH...."—_Ibid._ 53. 1853.—"There were three more cadets on the same steamer, going up to that great GRIFF depot, Oudapoor."—_Oakfield_, i. 38. 1853.— "'Like drill?' "'I don't dislike it much now: the goose-step was not lively.' "'Ah, they don't give GRIFFS half enough of it now-a-days; by Jove, Sir, when I was a GRIFF'—and thereupon ..."—_Ibid._ i. 62. [1900.—"Ten Rangoon sportsmen have joined to import ponies from Australia on the GRIFFIN system, and have submitted a proposal to the Stewards to frame their events to be confined to GRIFFINS at the forthcoming autumn meeting."—_Pioneer Mail_, May 18.] The GRIFFIN at Goa also in the old days was called by a peculiar name. (See REINOL.) 1631.—"Haec exanthemata (prickly heat-spots) magis afficiunt recenter advenientes ut et Mosquitarum puncturae ... ita ut deridiculum ergo hic inter nostrates dicterium enatum sit, eum qui hoc modo affectus sit, esse ORANG BAROU, quod novitium hominem significat."—_Jac. Bontii, Hist. Nat._, &c., ii. cap. xviii. p. 33. Here ORANG BAROU is Malay ORANG-BAHARU, _i.e._ 'new man'; whilst _Orang-lama_, 'man of long since,' is applied to old colonials. In connection with these terms we extract the following:— c. 1790.—"Si je n'avois pas été un _oorlam_, et si un long séjour dans l'Inde ne m'avoit pas accoutumé à cette espèce de fleau, j'aurois certainement souffert l'impossible durant cette nuit."—_Haafner_, ii. 26-27. On this his editor notes: "_Oorlam_ est un mot Malais corrumpu; il faut dire _Orang-lama_, ce qui signifie une personne qui a déjà été long-temps dans un endroit, ou dans un pays, et c'est par ce nom qu'on designe les Européens qui ont habité depuis un certain temps dans l'Inde. Ceux qui ne font qu'y arriver, sont appelés _Baar_; denomination qui vient du mot Malais ORANG-BARU ... un homme nouvellement arrivé." [1894.—"In the _Standard_, Jan. 1, there appears a letter entitled 'Ceylon Tea-Planting—a Warning,' and signed 'An Ex-CREEPER.' The correspondent sends a cutting from a recent issue of a Ceylon daily paper—a paragraph headed 'CREEPERS Galore.' From this extract it appears that CREEPER is the name given in Ceylon to paying pupils who go out there to learn tea-planting."—_Mr. A. L. Mayhew_, in 8 ser. _Notes and Queries_, v. 124.] GROUND, s. A measure of land used in the neighbourhood of Madras. [Also called _Munny_, Tam. _manai_.] (See under CAWNY.) GRUFF, adj. Applied to bulky goods. Probably the Dutch _grof_, 'coarse.' [1682-3.—"... that for every Tunne of Saltpetre and all other GROFFE goods I am to receive nineteen pounds."—_Pringle, Diary, Ft. St. Geo._ 1st ser. vol. ii. 3-4.] 1750.—"... all which could be called Curtins, and some of the Bastions at _Madrass_, had Warehouses under them for the Reception of Naval Stores, and other GRUFF Goods from Europe, as well as Salt Petre from _Bengal_."—_Letter to a Propr. of the E. I. Co._, p. 52. 1759.—"Which by causing a great export of rice enhances the price of labour, and consequently of all other GRUFF, piece-goods and raw silk."—In _Long_, 171. 1765.—"... also _foole sugar_, lump _jaggre_, ginger, long pepper, and _piply-mol_ ... articles that usually compose the GRUFF cargoes of our outward-bound shipping."—_Holwell, Hist. Events_, &c., i. 194. 1783.—"What in India is called a GRUFF (bulky) cargo."—_Forrest, Voyage to Mergui_, 42. GRUNTH, s. Panjābī _Granth_, from Skt. _grantha_, lit. 'a knot,' leaves tied together by a string. 'The Book,' _i.e._ the Scripture of the Sikhs, containing the hymns composed or compiled by their leaders from Nānak (1469-1539) onwards. The _Granth_ has been translated by Dr. Trumpp, and published, at the expense of the Indian Government. 1770.—"As the young man (Nānak) was early introduced to the knowledge of the most esteemed writings of the Mussulmen ... he made it a practice in his leisure hours to translate literally or virtually, as his mind prompted him, such of their maxims as made the deepest impression on his heart. This was in the idiom of Pendjab, his maternal language. Little by little he strung together these loose sentences, reduced them into some order, and put them in verses.... His collection became numerous; it took the form of a book which was entitled GRENTH."—_Seir Mutaqherin_, i. 89. 1798.—"A book entitled the GRUNTH ... is the only typical object which the Sicques have admitted into their places of worship."—_G. Forster's Travels_, i. 255. 1817.—"The fame of Nannak's book was diffused. He gave it a new name, KIRRUNT."—_Mill's Hist._ ii. 377. c. 1831.—"... Au centre du quel est le temple d'or où est gardé le GRANT ou livre sacré des Sikes."—_Jacquemont, Correspondance_, ii. 166. [1838.—"There was a large collection of priests, sitting in a circle, with the GROOHT, their holy book, in the centre...."—_Miss Eden, Up the Country_, ii. 7.] GRUNTHEE, s. Panj. _granthī_ from _granth_ (see GRUNTH). A sort of native chaplain attached to Sikh regiments. [The name _Granthī_ appears among the Hindi mendicant castes of the Panjab in _Mr. Maclagan's Census Rep._, 1891, p. 300.] GRUNTHUM, s. This (_grantham_) is a name, from the same Skt. word as the last, given in various odd forms to the Sanskrit language by various Europeans writing in S. India during the 16th and 17th centuries. The term properly applied to the character in which the Sanskrit books were written. 1600.—"In these verses is written, in a particular language, called GERODAM, their Philosophy and Theology, which the Bramens study and read in Universities all over India."—_Lucena, Vida do Padre F. Xavier_, 95. 1646.—"Cette langue correspond à la nostre Latine, parceque les seules Lettrés l'apprennent; il se nomment GUIRINDANS."—_Barretto, Rel. de la Prov. de la Malabar_, 257. 1727.—"... their four law-books, _Sama Vedam_, _Urukku Vedam_, _Edirwarna Vedam_, and _Adir Vedam_, which are all written in the GIRANDAMS, and are held in high esteem by the Bramins."—_Valentijn_, v. (_Ceylon_), 399. " "GIRANDAM (by others called KERENDUM, and also _Sanskrits_) is the language of the Bramins and the learned."—_Ibid._ 386. 1753.—"Les Indiens du pays se donnent le nom de _Tamules_, et on sait que la langue vulgaire différente du Sanskret, et du GRENDAM, qui sont les langues sacrées, porte le même nom."—_D'Anville_, 117. GUANA, IGUANA, s. This is not properly an Indian term, nor the name of an Indian species, but, as in many other cases, it has been applied by transfer from superficially resembling _genera_ in the new Indies, to the old. The great lizards, sometimes called _guanas_ in India, are apparently _monitors_. It must be observed, however, that approximating Indian names of lizards have helped the confusion. Thus the large monitor to which the name _guana_ is often applied in India, is really called in Hindi _goh_ (Skt. _godhā_), Singhalese _goyā_. The true _iguana_ of America is described by Oviedo in the first quotation under the name of _iuana_. [The word is Span. _iguana_, from Carib _iwana_, written in early writers _hiuana_, _igoana_, _iuanna_ or _yuana_. See _N.E.D._ and _Stanf. Dict._] c. 1535.—"There is in this island an animal called IUANA, which is here held to be amphibious (_neutrale_), _i.e._ doubtful whether fish or flesh, for it frequents the rivers and climbs the trees as well.... It is a Serpent, bearing to one who knows it not a horrid and frightful aspect. It has the hands and feet like those of a great lizard, the head much larger, but almost of the same fashion, with a tail 4 or 5 palms in length.... And the animal, formed as I have described, is much better to eat than to look at," &c.—_Oviedo_, in _Ramusio_, iii. f. 156_v_, 157. c. 1550.—"We also used to catch some four-footed animals called IGUANE, resembling our lizards in shape ... the females are most delicate food."—_Girolami Benzoni_, p. 140. 1634.—"De Lacertae quâdam specie, Incolis LIGUAN. Est ... genus venenosissimum," &c.—_Jac. Bontii_, Lib. v. cap. 5. p. 57. (See GECKO.) 1673.—"GUIANA, a Creature like a Crocodile, which Robbers use to lay hold on by their Tails, when they clamber Houses."—_Fryer_, 116. 1681.—Knox, in his _Ceylon_, speaks of two creatures resembling the Alligator—one called _Kobbera_ GUION, 5 or 6 feet long, and not eatable; the other called _tolla_ GUION, very like the former, but "which is eaten, and reckoned excellent meat ... and I suppose it is the same with that which in the W. Indies is called the GUIANA" (pp. 30, 31). The names are possibly Portuguese, and _Kobbera guion_ may be _Cobra_-GUANA. 1704.—"The GUANO is a sort of Creature, some of which are found on the land, some in the water ... stewed with a little Spice they make good Broth."—_Funnel_, in _Dampier_, iv. 51. 1711.—"Here are Monkeys, GAUNAS, Lissards, large Snakes, and Alligators."—_Lockyer_, 47. 1780.—"They have here an amphibious animal called the GUANA, a species of the crocodile or alligator, of which soup is made equal to that of turtle. This I take upon hearsay, for it is to me of all others the most loathsome of animals, not less so than the toad."—_Munro's Narrative_, 36. c. 1830.—"Had I known I was dining upon a GUANA, or large wood-lizard, I scarcely think I would have made so hearty a meal."—_Tom Cringle_ (ed. 1863), 178. 1879.—"Captain Shaw asked the Imaum of one of the mosques of Malacca about alligator's eggs, a few days ago, and his reply was, that the young that went down to the sea became alligators, and those that came up the river became IGUANAS."—_Miss Bird, Golden Chersonese_, 200. 1881.—"The chief of Mudhol State belongs to the Bhonslá family.... The name, however, has been entirely superseded by the second designation of _Ghorpade_, which is said to have been acquired by one of the family who managed to scale a fort previously deemed impregnable, by fastening a cord around the body of a _ghorpad_ or IGUANA."—_Imperial Gazetteer_, vi. 437. 1883.—"Who can look on that anachronism, an iguana (I mean the large _monitor_ which Europeans in India generally call an IGUANA, sometimes a GUANO!) basking, four feet long, on a sunny bank ..."—_Tribes on My Frontier_, 36. 1885.—"One of my moonshis, José Prethoo, a Concani of one of the numerous families descended from Xavier's converts, gravely informed me that in the old days IGUANAS were used in gaining access to besieged places; for, said he, a large IGUANA, sahib, is so strong that if 3 or 4 men laid hold of its tail he could drag them up a wall or tree!"—_Gordon Forbes, Wild Life in Canara_, 56. GUARDAFUI, CAPE, n.p. The eastern horn of Africa, pointing towards India. We have the name from the Portuguese, and it has been alleged to have been so called by them as meaning, 'Take you heed!' (_Gardez-vous_, in fact.) But this is etymology of the species that so confidently derives 'Bombay' from _Boa Bahia_. Bruce, again (see below), gives dogmatically an interpretation which is equally unfounded. We must look to history, and not to the 'moral consciousness' of anybody. The country adjoining this horn of Africa, the _Regio Aromatum_ of the ancients, seems to have been called by the Arabs _Hafūn_, a name which we find in the _Periplus_ in the shape of _Opōnē_. This name _Hafūn_ was applied to a town, no doubt the true _Opōnē_, which Barbosa (1516) mentions under the name of _Afuni_, and it still survives in those of two remarkable promontories, viz. the Peninsula of _Rās Hafūn_ (the _Chersonnesus_ of the _Periplus_, the _Zingis_ of Ptolemy, the Cape _d'Affui_ and _d'Orfui_ of old maps and nautical directories), and the cape of JARD-HAFŪN (or according to the Egyptian pronunciation, _Gard-Hafūn_), _i.e._ GUARDAFUI. The nearest possible meaning of _jard_ that we can find is 'a wide or spacious tract of land without herbage.' Sir R. Burton (_Commentary on Camõens_, iv. 489) interprets _jard_ as = Bay, "from a break in the dreadful granite wall, lately provided by Egypt with a lighthouse." The last statement is unfortunately an error. The intended light seems as far off as ever. [There is still no lighthouse, and shipowners differ as to its advantage; see answer by Secretary of State, in House of Commons, _Times_, March 14, 1902.] We cannot judge of the ground of his interpretation of _jard_. An attempt has been made to connect the name _Hafūn_ with the Arabic _af'a_, 'pleasant odours.' It would then be the equivalent of the ancient _Reg. Aromatum_. This is tempting, but very questionable. We should have mentioned that Guardafui is the site of the mart and Promontory of the Spices described by the author of the _Periplus_ as the furthest point and abrupt termination of the continent of _Barbarice_ (or eastern Africa), towards the Orient (τὸ τῶν Ἀρωματών ἐμπόριον καὶ ἀκρωτήριον τελευταῖον τῆς βαρβαρικῆς ἠπείρου πρὸς ἀνατολὴν ἀποκόπον). According to C. Müller our _Guardafui_ is called by the natives _Rās Aser_; their _Rās Jardafūn_ being a point some 12 m. to the south, which on some charts is called _Rās Shenarif_, and which is also the Τάβαι of the _Periplus_ (_Geog. Gr. Minores_, i. 263). 1516.—"And that the said ships from his ports (K. of Coulam's) shall not go inwards from the Strait and Cape of GUOARDAFFUY, nor go to Adem, except when employed in our obedience and service ... and if any vessel or _Zambuque_ is found inward of the Cape of GUOARDAFFUY it shall be taken as good prize of war."—_Treaty between Lopo Soares and the K. of Caulam_, in _Botelho, Tombo_, 33. " "After passing this place (_Afuni_) the next after it is _Cape_ GUARDAFUN, where the coast ends, and trends so as to double towards the Red Sea."—_Barbosa_, 16. c. 1530.—"This province, called of late Arabia, but which the ancients called _Trogloditica_, begins at the Red Sea and the country of the Abissines, and finishes at Magadasso ... others say it extends only to the Cape of GUARDAFUNI."—_Sommario de' Regni_, in _Ramusio_, i. f. 325. 1553.—"Vicente Sodre, being despatched by the King, touched at the Island of Çocotora, where he took in water, and thence passed to the Cape of GUARDAFU, which is the most easterly land of Africa."—_De Barros_, I. vii. cap. 2. 1554.—"If you leave Dábúl at the end of the season, you direct yourselves W.S.W. till the pole is four inches and an eighth, from thence true west to KARDAFÚN."—_Sidi 'Ali Kapudān, The Mohit_, in _J. As. Soc. Ben._, v. 464. " "You find such whirlpools on the coasts of KARDAFŪN...."—The same, in his narrative, _Journ. As._ ser. 1. tom. ix. p. 77. 1572.— "O Cabo vê já Aromata chamado, E agora GUARDAFÚ, dos moradores, Onde começa a boca do affamado Mar Roxo, que do fundo toma as cores." _Camões_, x. 97. Englished by Burton: "The Cape which Antients 'Aromatic' clepe behold, yclept by Moderns GUARDAFÚ; where opes the Red Sea mouth, so wide and deep, the Sea whose ruddy bed lends blushing hue." 1602.—"Eitor da Silveira set out, and without any mishap arrived at the Cape of _Gardafui_."—COUTO, IV. i. 4. 1727.—"And having now travell'd along the Shore of the Continent, from the Cape of _Good Hope_ to Cape GUARDAFOY, I'll survey the Islands that lie in the Ethiopian Sea."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 15; [ed. 1744]. 1790.—"The Portuguese, or Venetians, the first Christian traders in these parts, have called it GARDEFUI, which has no signification in any language. But in that part of the country where it is situated, it is called GARDEFAN and means the _Straits of Burial_, the reason of which will be seen afterwards."—_Bruce's Travels_, i. 315. [1823.—"... we soon obtained sight of Cape GARDAFUI.... It is called by the natives _Ras Assere_, and the high mountain immediately to its south is named _Gibel_ JORDAFOON.... Keeping about nine miles off shore we rounded the peninsula of HAFOON.... HAFOON appears like an island, and belongs to a native Somauli prince...."—_Owen, Narr._ i. 353.] GUAVA, s. This fruit (_Psidium Guayava_, L., Ord. _Myrtaceae_; Span. _guayava_, Fr. _goyavier_, [from Brazilian _guayaba_, _Stanf. Dict._]), _Guayabo pomifera Indica_ of Caspar Bauhin, _Guayava_ of Joh. Bauhin, strangely appears by name in Elliot's translation from Amīr Khosrū, who flourished in the 13th century: "He who has placed only _guavas_ and quinces in his throat, and has never eaten a plantain, will say it is like so much jujube" (iii. 556). This must be due to some ambiguous word carelessly rendered. The fruit and its name are alike American. It appears to be the _guaiabo_ of Oviedo in his _History of the Indies_ (we use the Italian version in _Ramusio_, iii. f. 141v). There is no mention of the _guava_ in either De Orta or Acosta. _Amrūd_, which is the commonest Hindustani (Pers.) name for the guava, means properly 'a pear'; but the fruit is often called _safarī ām_, 'journey mango' (respecting which see under ANANAS). And this last term is sometimes vulgarly corrupted into _supārī ām_ (areca-mango!). In the Deccan (according to Moodeen Sheriff) and all over Guzerat and the Central Provinces (as we are informed by M.-Gen. Keatinge), the fruit is called _jām_, Mahr. _jamba_, which is in Bengal the name of _Syzigium jambolanum_ (see JAMOON), and in Guzerāti _jāmrūd_, which seems to be a factitious word in imitation of _āmrūd_. The guava, though its claims are so inferior to those of the pine-apple (indeed except to stew, or make jelly, it is _nobis judicibus_, an utter impostor), [Sir Joseph Hooker annotates: "You never ate good ones!"] must have spread like that fruit with great rapidity. Both appear in Blochmann's transl. of the _Āīn_ (i. 64) as served at Akbar's table; though when the guava is named among the fruits of Tūrān, doubts again arise as to the fruit intended, for the word used, _amrūd_, is ambiguous. In 1688 Dampier mentions guavas at Achin, and in Cochin China. The tree, like the custard-apple, has become wild in some parts of India. See _Davidson_, below. c. 1550.—"The GUAIAVA is like a peach-tree, with a leaf resembling the laurel ... the red are better than the white, and are well-flavoured."—_Girol. Benzoni_, p. 88. 1658.—There is a good cut of the GUAVA, as _guaiaba_, in _Piso_, pp. 152-3. 1673.—"... flourish pleasant Tops of Plantains, Cocoes, GUIAVAS, a kind of Pear."—_Fryer_, 40. 1676.—"The N.W. part is full of GUAVER Trees of the greatest variety, and their Fruit the largest and best tasted I have met with."—_Dampier_, ii. 107. 1685.—"The GUAVA ... when the Fruit is ripe, it is yellow, soft, and very pleasant. It bakes well as a Pear."—_Ibid._ i. 222. c. 1750-60.—"Our guides too made us distinguish a number of GOYAVA, and especially plumb-trees."—_Grose_, i. 20. 1764.— "A wholesome fruit the ripened GUAVA yields, Boast of the housewife." _Grainger_, Bk. i. 1843.—"On some of these extensive plains (on the Mohur R. in Oudh) we found large orchards of the wild GUAVA ... strongly resembling in their rough appearance the pear-trees in the hedges of Worcestershire."—_Col. C. J. Davidson, Diary of Travels_, ii. 271. GUBBER, s. This is some kind of gold ducat or sequin; Milburn says 'a Dutch ducat.' It may have adopted this special meaning, but could hardly have held it at the date of our first quotation. The name is probably _gabr_ (_dīnār-i-gabr_), implying its being of _infidel_ origin. c. 1590.—"Mirza Jani Beg Sultán made this agreement with his soldiers, that every one who should bring in an enemy's head should receive 500 GABARS, every one of them worth 12 _mírís_ ... of which 72 went to one _tanka_."—_Táríkh-i-Táhiri_, in _Elliot_, i. 287. 1711.—"Rupees are the most current Coin; they have Venetians, GUBBERS, Muggerbees, and Pagodas."—_Lockyer_, 201. " "When a Parcel of Venetian Ducats are mixt with others the whole goes by the name of _Chequeens_ at Surat, but when they are separated, one sort is called Venetians, and all the others GUBBERS indifferently."—_Ibid._ 242. 1762.—"_Gold and Silver Weights_: oz. dwts. grs. 100 Venetian Ducats 11 0 5 10 (100?) GUBBERS 10 17 12." _Brooks, Weights and Measures._ GUBBROW, v. To bully, to dumbfound, and perturb a person. Made from _ghabrāo_, the imperative of _ghabrānā_. The latter, though sometimes used transitively, is more usually neuter, 'to be dumbfounded and perturbed.' GUDDA, s. A donkey, literal and metaphorical. H. _gadhā_: [Skt. _gardabha_, 'the roarer']. The coincidence of the Scotch _cuddy_ has been attributed to a loan from H. through the gypsies, who were the chief owners of the animal in Scotland, where it is not common. On the other hand, this is ascribed to a nickname _Cuddy_ (for Cuthbert), like the English _Neddy_, similarly applied. [So the _N.E.D._ with hesitation.] A Punjab proverbial phrase is _gadōṅ khurkī_, "Donkeys' rubbing" their sides together, a sort of 'claw me and I'll claw thee.' GUDDY, GUDDEE, s. H. _gaddī_, Mahr. _gādī_. 'The Throne.' Properly it is a cushion, a throne in the Oriental sense, _i.e._ the seat of royalty, "a simple sheet, or mat, or carpet on the floor, with a large cushion or pillow at the head, against which the great man reclines" (_Wilson_). "To be placed on the GUDDEE" is to succeed to the kingdom. The word is also used for the pad placed on an elephant's back. [1809.—"Seendhiya was seated nearly in the centre, on a large square cushion covered with gold brocade; his back supported by a round bolster, and his arms resting upon two flat cushions; all covered with the same costly material, and forming together a kind of throne, called a MUSNUD, or GUDDEE."—_Broughton, Letters from a Mahratta Camp_, ed. 1892, p. 28.] GUDGE, s. P.—H. _gaz_, and corr. _gaj_; a Persian yard measure or thereabouts; but in India applied to measures of very varying lengths, from the _hāth_, or natural cubit, to the English yard. In the _Āīn_ [ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 58 _seqq._] Abu'l Faẓl details numerous _gaz_ which had been in use under the Caliphs or in India, varying from 18 inches English (as calculated by J. Prinsep) to 52⅛. The _Ilāhī gaz_ of Akbar was intended to supersede all these as a standard; and as it was the basis of all records of land-measurements and rents in Upper India, the determination of its value was a subject of much importance when the revenue surveys were undertaken about 1824. The results of enquiry were very discrepant, however, and finally an arbitrary value of 33 inches was assumed. The _bīghā_ (see BEEGAH), based on this, and containing 3600 square _gaz_ = ⅝ of an acre, is the standard in the N.W.P., but statistics are now always rendered in acres. See _Gladwin's Ayeen_ (1800) i. 302, _seqq._; _Prinsep's Useful Tables_, ed. Thomas, 122; [_Madras Administration Manual_, ii. 505.] [1532.—"... and if in quantity the measure and the weight, and whether ells, roods or GAZES."—_Archiv. Port. Orient._ f. 5, p. 1562.] 1754.—"Some of the townsmen again demanded of me to open my bales, and sell them some pieces of cloth; but ... I rather chose to make several of them presents of 2¼ GAZ of cloth, which is the measure they usually take for a coat."—_Hanway_, i. 125. 1768-71.—"A GESS or GOSS is 2 _cobidos_, being at Chinsurah 2 feet and 10 inches Rhineland measure."—_Stavorinus_, E.T. i. 463. 1814.—"They have no measures but the GUDGE, which is from their elbow to the end of the middle finger, for measuring length."—_Pearce, Acc. of the Ways of the Abyssinians_, in _Tr. Lit. Soc. Bo._ ii. 56. GUICOWAR, n.p. _Gāekwār_, the title of the Mahratta kings of Guzerat, descended from Dāmāji and Pīlājī Gāekwār, who rose to distinction among Mahratta warriors in the second quarter of the 18th century. The word means 'Cowherd.' [1813.—"These princes were all styled GUICKWAR, in addition to their family name ... the word literally means a cow-keeper, which, although a low employment in general, has, in this noble family among the Hindoos, who venerate that animal, become a title of great importance."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. i. 375.] GUINEA-CLOTHS, GUINEA-STUFFS, s. Apparently these were piece-goods bought in India to be used in the West African trade. [On the other hand, Sir G. Birdwood identifies them with GUNNY (_Report on old Recs._, 224). The manufacture still goes on at Pondicherry.] These are presumably the _Negros-tücher_ of Baldaeus (1672), p. 154. [1675.—"GUINEA-STUFFS," in _Birdwood_, _ut supra_.] 1726.—We find in a list of cloths purchased by the Dutch Factory at Porto Novo, GUINEES LYWAAT, and _Negros-Kleederen_ ('Guinea linens and Negro's clothing').—See _Valentijn, Chorom._ 9. 1813.—"The demand for Surat piece-goods has been much decreased in Europe ... and from the abolition of the slave trade, the demand for the African market has been much reduced.... GUINEA STUFFS, 4½ yards each (per ton) 1200 (pieces)."—_Milburn_, i. 289. [1878.—"The chief trades of Pondicherry are, spinning, weaving and dyeing the cotton stuffs known by the name of GUINEES."—_Garstin, Man. of S. Arcot_, 426.] [GUINEA DEER, s. An old name for some species of Chevrotain, in the quotation probably the _Tragulus meminna_ or Mouse Deer (_Blanford, Mammalia_, 555). [1755.—"Common deer they have here (in Ceylon) in great abundance, and also GUINEA DEER."—_Ives_, 57.] GUINEA-FOWL. There seems to have been, in the 16th century, some confusion between turkeys and Guinea-fowl. See however under TURKEY. The Guinea-fowl is the _Meleagris_ of Aristotle and others, the _Afra avis_ of Horace. GUINEA-PIG, s. This was a nickname given to midshipmen or apprentices on board Indiamen in the 18th century, when the command of such a vessel was a sure fortune, and large fees were paid to the captain with whom the youngsters embarked. Admiral Smyth, in his _Sailor's Handbook_, 1867, defines: 'The younger midshipmen of an Indiaman.' [1779.—"I promise you, to me it was no slight penance to be exposed during the whole voyage to the half sneering, satirical looks of the mates and GUINEA-PIGS."—_Macintosh, Travels_, quoted in _Carey, Old Days_, i. 73.] GUINEA-WORM, s. A parasitic worm (_Filaria Medinensis_) inhabiting the subcutaneous cellular tissue of man, frequently in the leg, varying from 6 inches to 12 feet in length, and common on the Pers. Gulf, in Upper Egypt, Guinea, &c. It is found in some parts of W. India. "I have known," writes M.-Gen. Keatinge, "villages where half the people were maimed by it after the rains. Matunga, the Head Quarters of the Bombay Artillery, was abandoned, in great measure, on account of this pest." [It is the disease most common in the Damoh District (_C. P. Gazetteer_, 176, _Sleeman, Rambles, &c._, ed. _V. A. Smith_, i. 94). It is the _rāshta_, _reshta_ of Central Asia (_Schuyler, Turkistan_, i. 147; _Wolff, Travels_, ii. 407).] The reason of the name is shown by the quotation from Purchas respecting its prevalence in Guinea. The disease is graphically described by Agatharchides in the first quotation. B.C. c. 113.—"Those about the Red Sea who are stricken with a certain malady, as Agatharchides relates, besides being afflicted with other novel and unheard-of symptoms, of which one is that small snake-like worms (δρακόντια μικρὰ) eat through the legs and arms, and peep out, but when touched instantly shrink back again, and winding among the muscles produce intolerable burning pains."—In Dubner's ed. of _Plutarch_, iv. 872, viz. _Table Discussions_, Bk. VIII. Quest. ix. 3. 1600.—"The wormes in the legges and bodies trouble not euery one that goeth to those Countreys, but some are troubled with them and some are not"—(a full account of the disease follows).—_Descn. of_ GUINEA, in _Purchas_, ii. 963. c. 1630.—"But for their water ... I may call it _Aqua Mortis_ ... it ingenders small long worms in the legges of such as use to drink it ... by no potion, no unguent to be remedied: they have no other way to destroy them, save by rowling them about a pin or peg, not unlike the treble of Theorbo."—_Sir T. Herbert_, p. 128. 1664.—"... nor obliged to drink of those naughty waters ... full of nastiness of so many people and beasts ... that do cause such fevers, which are very hard to cure, and which breed also certain very dangerous worms in the legs ... they are commonly of the bigness and length of a small Vial-string ... and they must be drawn out little by little, from day to day, gently winding them about a little twig about the bigness of a needle, for fear of breaking them."—_Bernier_, E.T. 114; [ed. _Constable_, 355]. 1676.—"GUINEA WORMS are very frequent in some Places of the West Indies ... I rather judge that they are generated by drinking bad water."—_Dampier_, ii. 89-90. 1712.—"Haec vita est Ormusiensium, imò civium totius littoris Persici, ut perpetuas in corpore calamitates ferant ex coeli intemperie: modo sudore diffluunt; modo vexantur furunculis; nunc cibi sunt, mox aquae inopes; saepè ventis urentibus, semper sole torrente, squalent et quis omnia recenseat? Unum ex aerumnis gravioribus induco: nimirum _Lumbricorum_ singulare genus, quod non in intestinis, sed in musculis per corporis ambitum natales invenit. Latini medici vermem illum nomine donant τοῦ δρακοντίου, s. _Dracunculi_.... GUINEENSES nigritae linguâ suâ ... vermes illos vocant _Ickòn_, ut produnt reduces ex aurifero illo Africae littore...."—_Kaempfer, Amoen. Exot._, 524-5. Kaempfer speculates as to why the old physicians called it _dracunculus_; but the name was evidently taken from the δρακόντιον of Agatharchides, quoted above. 1768.—"The less dangerous diseases which attack Europeans in Guinea are, the dry belly-ache, and a worm which breeds in the flesh.... Dr. Rouppe observes that the disease of the GUINEA-WORM is infectious."—_Lind on Diseases of Hot Climates_, pp. 53, 54. 1774.—See an account of this pest under the name of "_le ver des nerfs_ (Vena Medinensis)," in _Niebuhr, Desc. de l'Arabie_, 117. The name given by Niebuhr is, as we learn from Kaempfer's remarks, _'araḳ Medīnī_, the Medina nerve (rather than vein). [1821.—"The doctor himself is just going off to the Cape, half-dead from the Kotah fever; and, as if that were not enough, the _narooa_, or GUINEA-WORM, has blanched his cheek and made him a cripple."—_Tod, Annals_, ed. 1884, ii. 743.] GUJPUTTY, n.p. (See COSPETIR.) GUM-GUM, s. We had supposed this word to be an invention of the late Charles Dickens, but it seems to be a real Indian, or Anglo-Indian, word. The nearest approximation in Shakespear's Dict. is _gamak_, 'sound of the kettledrum.' But the word is perhaps a Malay plural of _gong_ originally; see the quotation from _Osbeck_. [The quotations from _Bowdich_ and _Medley_ (from _Scott, Malay Words_, p. 53) perhaps indicate an African origin.] [1659.—"... The roar of great guns, the sounding of trumpets, the beating of drums, and the noise of the GOMGOMMEN of the Indians."—From the account of the Dutch attack (1659) on a village in Ceram, given in _Wouter Schouten, Reistogt nadr en door Oostindiën_, 4th ed. 1775, i. 55. In the Dutch version, "en het geraas van de GOMGOMMEN der Indiäanen." The French of 1707 (i. 92) has "au bruit du canon, des trompettes, des tambour et des GOMGOMMES Indiennes." [1731.—"One of the Hottentot Instruments of Musick is common to several Negro Nations, and is called both by Negroes and Hottentots, GOM-GOM ... is a Bow of Iron, or Olive Wood, strung with twisted Sheep-Gut or Sinews."—_Medley_, tr. _Kolben's Cape of Good Hope_, i. 271.] c. 1750-60.—"A music far from delightful, consisting of little drums they call GUMGUMS, cymbals, and a sort of fife."—_Grose_, i. 139. 1768-71.—"They have a certain kind of musical instruments called GOM-GOMS, consisting in hollow iron bowls, of various sizes and tones, upon which a man strikes with an iron or wooden stick ... not unlike a set of bells."—_Stavorinus_, E.T. i. 215. See also p. 65. 1771.—"At night we heard a sort of music, partly made by insects, and partly by the noise of the GUNGUNG."—_Osbeck_, i. 185. [1819.—"The GONG-GONGS and drums were beat all around us."—_Bowdich, Mission to Ashantee_, i. 7, 136.] 1836.—"'Did you ever hear a tom-tom, Sir?' sternly enquired the Captain.... 'A what?' asked Hardy, rather taken aback. 'A tom-tom.' 'Never!' 'Nor a GUM-GUM?' 'Never!' 'What _is_ a GUM-GUM?' eagerly enquired several young ladies."—_Sketches by Boz, The Steam Excursion._ [GUNGE, s. Hind. _ganj_, 'a store, store-house, market.' [1762.—See under GOMASTA. [1772.—"GUNGE, a market principally for grain."—_Verelst, View of Bengal_, Gloss. s.v. [1858.—"The term GUNGE signifies a range of buildings at a place of traffic, for the accommodation of merchants and all persons engaged in the purchase and sale of goods, and for that of their goods and of the shopkeepers who supply them."—_Sleeman, Journey through Oudh_, i. 278.] GUNJA, s. Hind. _gānjhā_, _gānjā_. The flowering or fruiting shoots of the female plant of Indian hemp (_Cannabis sativa_, L., formerly distinguished as _C. indica_), used as an intoxicant. (See BANG.) [c. 1813.—"The natives have two proper names for the hemp (_Cannabis sativa_), and call it GANGJA when young, and _Siddhi_ when the flowers have fully expanded."—_Buchanan, Eastern India_, ii. 865.] 1874.—"In odour and the absence of taste, GANJÁ resembles _bhang_. It is said that after the leaves which constitute _bhang_ have been gathered, little shoots sprout from the stem, and that these, picked off and dried, form what is called GANJÁ."—_Hanbury & Flückiger_, 493. GUNNY, GUNNY-BAG, s. From Skt. _goṇi_, 'a sack'; Hind. and Mahr. _goṇ_, _goṇī_, 'a sack, sacking.' The popular and trading name of the coarse sacking and sacks made from the fibre of JUTE, much used in all Indian trade. _Ṭāṭ_ is a common Hind. name for the stuff. [With this word Sir G. Birdwood identifies the forms found in the old records—"_Guiny_ Stuffes (1671)," "_Guynie_ stuffs," "_Guinea_ stuffs," "_Gunnys_" (_Rep. on Old Records_, 26, 38, 39, 224); but see under GUINEA-CLOTHS.] c. 1590.—"Sircar Ghoraghat produces raw silk, GUNNEYS, and plenty of _Tanghion_ horses."—_Gladwin's Ayeen_, ed. 1800, ii. 9; [ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 123]. (But here, in the original, the term is _pārchah-i-ṭāṭband_.) 1693.—"Besides the aforenamed articles GOENY-SACKS are collected at Palicol."—_Havart_ (3), 14. 1711.—"When Sugar is pack'd in double GONEYS, the outer Bag is always valued in Contract at 1 or 1½ _Shahee_."—_Lockyer_, 244. 1726.—In a list of goods procurable at _Daatzerom_: "GOENI-ZAKKEN (Gunny bags)."—_Valentijn, Chor._ 40. 1727.—"Sheldon ... put on board some rotten long Pepper, that he could dispose of in no other Way, and some damaged GUNNIES, which are much used in Persia for embaling Goods, when they are good in their kind."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 15; [ed. 1744]. 1764.—"Baskets, GUNNY BAGS, and _dubbers_ ... Rs. 24."—In _Long_, 384. 1785.—"We enclose two _parwanehs_ ... directing them each to despatch 1000 GOONIES of grain to that person of mighty degree."—_Tippoo's Letters_, 171. 1885.—"The land was so covered with them (plover) that the hunters shot them with all kind of arms. We counted 80 birds in the GUNNY-sack that three of the soldiers brought in."—_Boots and Saddles_, by _Mrs. Custer_, p. 37. (American work.) GUNTA, s. Hind. _ghanṭā_, 'a bell or gong.' This is the common term for expressing an European hour in modern Hindūstānī. [See PANDY.] GUP, s. Idle gossip. P.—H. _gap_, 'prattle, tattle.' The word is perhaps an importation from Tūrān. Vambéry gives Orient. Turki _gep_, _geb_, 'word, saying, talk'; which, however, Pavet de Courteille suggests to be a corruption from the Pers. _guftan_, 'to say'; of which, indeed, there is a form _guptan_. [So Platts, who also compares Skt. _jalpa_, which is the Bengali _golpo_, 'babble.'] See quotation from Schuyler showing the use in Turkistan. The word is perhaps best known in England through an unamiable account of society in S. India, published under the name of "GUP," in 1868. 1809-10.—"They (native ladies) sit on their cushions from day to day, with no other ... amusement than hearing the 'GUP-GUP,' or gossip of the place."—_Mrs. Sherwood's Autobiog._ 357. 1876.—"The first day of mourning goes by the name of GUP, _i.e._ commemorative talk."—_Schuyler's Turkistan_, i. 151. GUREEBPURWUR, GURREEBNUWAUZ, ss. Ar.—P. _Gharībpārwar_, _Gharībnawāz_, used in Hind. as respectful terms of address, meaning respectively 'Provider of the Poor!' 'Cherisher of the Poor!' 1726.—"Those who are of equal condition bend the body somewhat towards each other, and lay hold of each other by the beard, saying GRAB-ANEMOAS, _i.e._ I wish you the prayers of the poor."—_Valentijn, Chor._ 109, who copies from _Van Twist_ (1648), p. 55. 1824.—"I was appealed to loudly by both parties, the soldiers calling on me as 'GHUREEB PURWUR,' the Goomashta, not to be outdone, exclaiming 'Donai, Lord Sahib! Donai! Rajah!'" (Read _Dohāī_ and see DOAI).—_Heber_, i. 266. See also p. 279. 1867.—"'PROTECTOR OF THE POOR!' he cried, prostrating himself at my feet, 'help thy most unworthy and wretched slave! An unblest and evil-minded alligator has this day devoured my little daughter. She went down to the river to fill her earthen jar with water, and the evil one dragged her down, and has devoured her. Alas! she had on her gold bangles. Great is my misfortune!'"—_Lt.-Col. Lewin, A Fly on the Wheel_, p. 99. GURJAUT, n.p. The popular and official name of certain forest tracts at the back of Orissa. The word is a hybrid, being the Hind. _gaṛh_, 'a fort,' Persianised into a plural _gaṛhjāt_, in ignorance of which we have seen, in quasi-official documents, the use of a further English plural, _Gurjauts_ or _gaṛhjāts_, which is like 'fortses.' [In the quotation below, the writer seems to think it a name of a class of people.] This manner of denominating such tracts from the isolated occupation by fortified posts seems to be very ancient in that part of India. We have in Ptolemy and the _Periplus Dosarēnē_ or _Dēsarēnē_, apparently representing Skt. _Daśāṛṇa_, quasi _daśan ṛiṇa_, 'having Ten Forts,' which the lists of the _Bṛhat Sanhitā_ shew us in this part of India (_J. R. As. Soc._, N.S., v. 83). The forest tract behind Orissa is called in the grant of an Orissa king, _Nava Koti_, 'the Nine Forts' (_J.A.S.B._ xxxiii. 84); and we have, in this region, further in the interior, the province of _Chattīsgaṛh_, '36 Forts.' [1820.—"At present nearly one half of this extensive region is under the immediate jurisdiction of the British Government; the other possessed by tributary zemindars called GHURJAUTS, or hill chiefs...."—_Hamilton, Description of Hindustan_, ii. 32.] GURRY. A. A little fort; Hind. _gaṛhī_. Also Gurr, _i.e._ _gaṛh_, 'a fort.' B. See GHURRY. A.— 1693.—"... many of his Heathen Nobles, only such as were befriended by strong GURRS, or Fastnesses upon the Mountains...."—_Fryer_, 165. 1786.—"... The Zemindars in 4 pergunnahs are so refractory as to have forfeited (read _fortified_) themselves in their GURRIES, and to refuse all payments of revenue."—_Articles against W. Hastings_, in _Burke_, vii. 59. [1835.—"A shot was at once fired upon them from a high GHURREE."—_Forbes, Rās Mālā_, ed. 1878, p. 521.] GUTTA PERCHA, s. This is the Malay name _Gatah Pertja_, _i.e._ 'Sap of the Percha,' _Dichopsis Gutta_, Benth. (_Isonandra Gutta_, Hooker; N.O. _Sapotaceae_). Dr. Oxley writes (_J. Ind. Archip._ i. 22) that _percha_ is properly the name of a tree which produces a spurious article; the real _gutta p._ is produced by the _túbau_. [Mr. Maxwell (_Ind. Ant._ xvii. 358) points out that the proper reading is _taban_.] The product was first brought to notice in 1843 by Dr. Montgomery. It is collected by first ringing the tree and then felling it, and no doubt by this process the article will speedily become extinct. The history of G. P. is, however, far from well known. Several trees are known to contribute to the exported article; their juices being mixed together. [Mr. Scott (_Malay Words_, 55 _seqq._) writes the word _getah percha_, or _getah perchah_, 'gum of percha,' and remarks that it has been otherwise explained as meaning 'gum of Sumatra,' "there being another word _percha_, a name of Sumatra, as well as a third word _percha_, 'a rag, a remnant.'" Mr. Maxwell (_loc. cit._) writes: "It is still uncertain whether there is a gutta-producing tree called _Percha_ by the Malays. My experience is that they give the name of _Perchah_ to that kind of _getah taban_ which hardens into strips in boiling. These are stuck together and made into balls for export."] [1847.—"GUTTA PERCHA is a remarkable example of the rapidity with which a really useful invention becomes of importance to the English public. A year ago it was almost unknown, but now its peculiar properties are daily being made more available in some new branch of the useful or ornamental arts."—_Mundy, Journal_, in _Narrative of Events in Borneo and Celebes_, ii. 342 _seq._ (quoted by _Scott_, _loc. cit._).] 1868.—"The late Mr. d'Almeida was the first to call the attention of the public to the substance now so well known as GUTTA-PERCHA. At that time the _Isonandra Gutta_ was an abundant tree in the forests of Singapore, and was first known to the Malays, who made use of the juice which they obtained by cutting down the trees.... Mr. d'Almeida ... acting under the advice of a friend, forwarded some of the substance to the Society of Arts. There it met with no immediate attention, and was put away uncared for. A year or two afterwards Dr. Montgomery sent specimens to England, and bringing it under the notice of competent persons, its value was at once acknowledged.... The sudden and great demand for it soon resulted in the disappearance of all the GUTTA-PERCHA trees on Singapore Island."—_Collingwood, Rambles of a Naturalist_, pp. 268-9. GUZZY, s. Pers. and Hind. _gazī_; perhaps from its having been woven of a _gaz_ (see GUDGE) in breadth. A very poor kind of cotton cloth. 1701.—In a price list for Persia we find: "GESJES Bengaals."—_Valentijn_, v. 303. 1784.—"It is suggested that the following articles may be proper to compose the first adventure (to Tibet): ... GUZZIE, or coarse Cotton Cloths, and Otterskins...."—In _Seton-Karr_, i. 4. [1866.—"... common unbleached fabrics ... used for packing goods, and as a covering for the dead.... These fabrics in Bengal pass under the names of _Garrha_ and GUZEE."—_Forbes Watson, Textile Manufactures_, 83.] GWALIOR, n.p. Hind. _Gwālīār_. A very famous rock-fortress of Upper India, rising suddenly and picturesquely out of a plain (or shallow valley rather) to a height of 300 feet, 65 m. south of Agra, in lat. 26° 13′. Gwalior may be traced back, in Gen. Cunningham's opinion, to the 3rd century of our era. It was the seat of several ancient Hindu dynasties, and from the time of the early Mahommedan sovereigns of Delhi down to the reign of Aurangzīb it was used as a state-prison. Early in the 18th century it fell into the possession of the Mahratta family of Sindhia, whose residence was established to the south of the fortress, in what was originally a camp, but has long been a city known by the original title of _Lashkar_ (camp). The older city lies below the northern foot of the rock. Gwalior has been three times taken by British arms: (1) escaladed by a force under the command of Major Popham in 1780, a very daring feat;[141] (2) by a regular attack under Gen. White in 1805; (3) most gallantly in June 1858, by a party of the 25th Bombay N. I. under Lieutenants Rose and Waller, in which the former officer fell. After the two first captures the fortress was restored to the Sindhia family. From 1858 it was retained in our hands, but in December 1885 it was formally restored to the Mahārājā Sindhia. The name of the fortress, according to Gen. Cunningham (_Archaeol. Survey_, ii. 335), is derived from a small Hindū shrine within it dedicated to the hermit _Gwāli_ or _Gwāli-pā_, after whom the fortress received the name of _Gwāli-āwar_, contracted into _Gwāliār_. c. 1020.—"From Kanauj, in travelling south-east, on the western side of the Ganges, you come to Jajáhotí, at a distance of 30 parasangs, of which the capital is Kajuráha. In that country are the two forts of GWÁLIÁR and Kálinjar...."—_Al-Birūnī_, in _Elliot_, i. 57-8. 1196.—The royal army marched "towards GĀLEWĀR, and invested that fort, which is the pearl of the necklace of the castles of Hind, the summit of which the nimble-footed wind from below cannot reach, and on the bastions of which the clouds have never cast their shade...."—_Hasan Nizāmī_, in _Elliot_, ii. 227. c. 1340.—"The castle of GĀLYŪR, of which we have been speaking, is on the top of a high hill, and appears, so to speak, as if it were itself cut out of the rock. There is no other hill adjoining; it contains reservoirs of water, and some 20 wells walled round are attached to it: on the walls are mounted mangonels and catapults. The fortress is ascended by a wide road, traversed by elephants and horses. Near the castle-gate is the figure of an elephant carved in stone, and surmounted by a figure of the driver. Seeing it from a distance one has no doubt about its being a real elephant. At the foot of the fortress is a fine city, entirely built of white stone, mosques and houses alike; there is no timber to be seen in it, except that of the gates."—_Ibn Batuta_, ii. 193. 1526.—"I entered GUÂLIÂR by the Hâtipûl gate.... They call an elephant _hâti_, and a gate _pûl_. On the outside of this gate is the figure of an elephant, having two elephant drivers on it...."—_Baber_, p. 383. [c. 1590.—"GUALIAR is a famous fort, in which are many stately buildings, and there is a stone elephant over the gate. The air and water of this place are both esteemed good. It has always been celebrated for fine singers and beautiful women...."—_Ayeen, Gladwin_, ed. 1800, ii. 38; ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 181.] 1610.—"The 31 to GWALERE, 6 c., a pleasant Citie with a Castle.... On the West side of the Castle, which is a steep craggy cliffe of 6 c. compasse at least (divers say eleven).... From hence to the top, leads a narrow stone cawsey, walled on both sides; in the way are three gates to be passed, all exceeding strong, with Courts of guard to each. At the top of all, at the entrance of the last gate, standeth a mightie Elephant of stone very curiously wrought...."—_Finch_, in _Purchas_, i. 426-7. 1616.—"23. GWALIER, the chief City so called, where the Mogol hath a very rich Treasury of Gold and Silver kept in this City, within an exceeding strong Castle, wherein the King's _Prisoners_ are likewise kept. The Castle is continually guarded by a very strong Company of Armed Souldiers."—_Terry_, ed. 1665, p. 356. [ " "KUALIAR," in _Sir T. Roe's List_, Hak. Soc. ii. 539.] c. 1665.—"For to shut them up in GOUALEOR, which is a Fortress where the Princes are ordinarily kept close, and which is held impregnable, it being situated upon an inaccessible Rock, and having within itself good water, and provision enough for a Garison; _that_ was not an easie thing."—_Bernier_, E.T. 5; [ed. _Constable_, 14]. c. 1670.—"Since the Mahometan Kings became Masters of this Countrey, this Fortress of GOUALEOR is the place where they secure Princes and great Noblemen. _Chaiehan_ coming to the Empire by foul-play, caus'd all the Princes and Lords whom he mistrusted, to be seiz'd one after another, and sent them to the Fortress of GOUALEOR; but he suffer'd them all to live and enjoy their estates. _Aureng-zeb_ his Son acts quite otherwise; for when he sends any great Lord to this place, at the end of nine or ten days he orders him to be poison'd; and this he does that the people may not exclaim against him for a bloody Prince."—_Tavernier_, E.T. ii. 35; [ed. _Ball_, i. 63]. GYAUL (properly GAYĀL), [Skt. _go_, 'an ox'], s. A large animal (_Gavaeus frontalis_, Jerd., _Bos f._ Blanford, _Mammalia_, 487) of the ox tribe, found wild in various forest tracts to the east of India. It is domesticated by the Mishmis of the Assam valley, and other tribes as far south as Chittagong. In Assam it is called _Mithan_. [c. 1590.—In Arakan, "cows and buffaloes there are none, but there is an animal which has somewhat of the characteristics of both, piebald and particoloured whose milk the people drink."—_Āīn_, ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 119.] 1824.—"In the park several uncommon animals are kept. Among them the GHYAL, an animal of which I had not, to my recollection, read any account, though the name was not unknown to me. It is a very noble creature, of the ox or buffalo kind, with immensely large horns...."—_Heber_, i. 34. 1866-67.—"I was awakened by an extraordinary noise, something between a bull's bellow and a railway whistle. What was it? We started to our feet, and Fuzlah and I were looking to our arms when Adupah said, 'It is only the GUYAL calling; Sahib! Look, the dawn is just breaking, and they are opening the village gates for the beasts to go out to pasture.' "These GUYAL were beautiful creatures, with broad fronts, sharp wide-spreading horns, and mild melancholy eyes. They were the indigenous cattle of the hills domesticated by these equally wild Lushais...."—_Lt.-Col. T. Lewin, A Fly on the Wheel_, &c., p. 303. GYELONG, s. A Buddhist priest in Tibet. Tib. _dGe-sLong_, _i.e._ 'beggar of virtue,' _i.e._ a _bhikshu_ or mendicant friar (see under BUXEE); but latterly a priest who has received the highest orders. See _Jaeschke_, p. 86. 1784.—"He was dressed in the festival habit of a GYLONG or priest, being covered with a scarlet satin cloak, and a gilded mitre on his head."—_Bogle_, in _Markham's Tibet_, 25. GYM-KHANA, s. This word is quite modern, and was unknown 40 years ago. The first use that we can trace is (on the authority of Major John Trotter) at Rūrkī in 1861, when a _gymkhana_ was instituted there. It is a factitious word, invented, we believe, in the Bombay Presidency, and probably based upon _gend-khāna_ ('ball-house'), the name usually given in Hind. to an English racket-court. It is applied to a place of public resort at a station, where the needful facilities for athletics and games of sorts are provided, including (when that was in fashion) a skating-rink, a lawn-tennis ground, and so forth. The _gym_ may have been simply a corruption of _gend_ shaped by _gymnastics_, [of which the English public school short form _gym_ passed into Anglo-Indian jargon]. The word is also applied to a meeting for such sports; and in this sense it has travelled already as far as Malta, and has since become common among Englishmen abroad. [The suggestion that the word originated in the P.—H. _jamā'at-khana_, 'a place of assemblage,' is not probable.] 1877.—"Their proposals are that the Cricket Club should include in their programme the games, &c., proposed by the promoters of a GYMKHANA Club, so far as not to interfere with cricket, and should join in making a rink and lawn-tennis, and badminton courts, within the cricket-ground enclosure."—_Pioneer Mail_, Nov. 3. 1879.—"Mr. A—— F—— can always be depended on for epigram, but not for accuracy. In his letters from Burma he talks of the GYMKHANA at Rangoon as a sort of _establissement_ [_sic_] where people have pleasant little dinners. In the 'Oriental Arcadia,' which Mr. F—— tells us is flavoured with naughtiness, people may do strange things, but they do _not_ dine at GYMKHANAS."—_Ibid._ July 2. 1881.—"R. E. GYMKHANA at Malta, for Polo and other Ponies, 20th June, 1881."—Heading in _Royal Engineer Journal_, Aug. 1, p. 159. 1883.—"I am not speaking of Bombay people with their clubs and GYMKHANAS and other devices for oiling the wheels of existence...."—_Tribes on My Frontier_, 9. GYNEE, s. H. _gainī_. A very diminutive kind of cow bred in Bengal. It is, when well cared for, a beautiful creature, is not more than 3 feet high, and affords excellent meat. It is mentioned by Aelian: c. 250.—"There are other bullocks in India, which to look at are no bigger than the largest goats; these also are yoked, and run very swiftly."—_De Nat. Anim._, xv. 24. c. 1590.—"There is also a species of oxen called GAINI, small like _gūt_ (see GOONT) horses, but very beautiful."—_Āīn_, i. 149. [1829.—"... I found that the said tiger had feasted on a more delicious morsel,—a nice little GHINEE, a small cow."—_Mem. of John Shipp_, iii. 132.] 1832.—"We have become great farmers, having sown our crop of oats, and are building outhouses to receive some 34 dwarf cows and oxen (GYNEES) which are to be fed up for the table."—_F. Parkes, Wanderings of a Pilgrim_, i. 251. H HACKERY, s. In the Bengal Presidency this word is now applied only to the common native bullock-cart used in the slow draught of goods and materials. But formerly in Bengal, as still in Western India and Ceylon, the word was applied to lighter carriages (drawn by bullocks) for personal transport. In Broughton's _Letters from a Mahratta Camp_ (p. 156; [ed. 1892, p. 117]) the word is used for what in Upper India is commonly called an EKKA (q.v.), or light native pony-carriage; but this is an exceptional application. Though the word is used by Englishmen almost universally in India, it is unknown to natives, or if known is regarded as an English term; and its origin is exceedingly obscure. The word seems to have originated on the west side of India, where we find it in our earliest quotations. It is probably one of those numerous words which were long in use, and undergoing corruption by illiterate soldiers and sailors, before they appeared in any kind of literature. Wilson suggests a probable Portuguese origin, _e.g._ from _acarretar_, 'to convey in a cart.' It is possible that the mere Portuguese article and noun '_a carreta_' might have produced the Anglo-Indian _hackery_. Thus in Correa, under 1513, we have a description of the Surat hackeries; "and the carriages (_as carretas_) in which he and the Portuguese travelled, were elaborately wrought, and furnished with silk hangings, covering them from the sun; and these carriages (_as carretas_) run so smoothly (the country consisting of level plains) that the people travelling in them sleep as tranquilly as on the ground" (ii. 369). But it is almost certain that the origin of the word is the H. _chhakra_, 'a two-wheeled cart'; and it may be noted that in old Singhalese _chakka_, 'a cart-wheel,' takes the forms _haka_ and _saka_ (see _Kuhn, On Oldest Aryan Elements of Singhalese_, translated by D. Ferguson in _Indian Ant._ xii. 64). [But this can have no connection with _chhakra_, which represents Skt. _śakaṭa_, 'a waggon.'] 1673.—"The Coach wherein I was breaking, we were forced to mount the Indian HACKERY, a Two-wheeled Chariot, drawn by swift little Oxen."—_Fryer_, 83. [For these swift oxen, see quot. from Forbes below, and from Aelian under GYNEE]. 1690.—"Their HACKERIES likewise, which are a kind of Coach, with two Wheels, are all drawn by Oxen."—_Ovington_, 254. 1711.—"The Streets (at Surat) are wide and commodious; otherwise the HACKERYS, which are very common, would be an Inconveniency. These are a sort of Coaches drawn by a Pair of Oxen."—_Lockyer_, 259. 1742.—"The bridges are much worn, and out of repair, by the number of HACKARIES and other carriages which are continually passing over them."—In _Wheeler_, iii. 262. 1756.—"The 11th of July the Nawab arrived in the city, and with him Bundoo Sing, to whose house we were removed that afternoon in a HACKERY."—_Holwell_, in _Wheeler's Early Records_, 249. c. 1760.—"The HACKREES are a conveyance drawn by oxen, which would at first give an idea of slowness that they do not deserve ... they are open on three sides, covered a-top, and are made to hold two people sitting cross-legged."—_Grose_, i. 155-156. 1780.—"A HACKERY is a small covered carriage upon two wheels drawn by bullocks, and used generally for the female part of the family."—_Hodges, Travels_, 5. c. 1790.—"Quant aux palankins et HAKKARIES (voitures à deux roues), on les passe sur une double SANGARIE" (see JANGAR).—_Haafner_, ii. 173. 1793.—"To be sold by Public Auction ... a new Fashioned HACKERY."—_Bombay Courier_, April 13. 1798.—"At half-past six o'clock we each got into a HACKERAY."—_Stavorinus_, tr. by _Wilcocks_, iii. 295. 1811.—Solvyns draws and describes the HACKERY in the modern Bengal sense. " "Il y a cependant quelques endroits où l'on se sert de charettes couvertes à deux roues, appelées HICKERIS, devant lesquelles on attèle des bœufs, et qui servent à voyager."—Editor of _Haafner, Voyages_, ii. 3. 1813.—"Travelling in a light HACKAREE, at the rate of five miles an hour."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ iii. 376; [2nd ed. ii. 352; in i. 150, HACKERIES, ii. 253, HACKAREES]. Forbes's engraving represents such an ox-carriage as would be called in Bengal a _bailī_ (see BYLEE). 1829.—"The genuine vehicle of the country is the HACKERY. This is a sort of wee tent, covered more or less with tinsel and scarlet, and bells and gilding, and placed upon a clumsy two-wheeled carriage with a pole that seems to be also a kind of boot, as it is at least a foot deep. This is drawn by a pair of white bullocks."—_Mem. of Col. Mountain_, 2nd ed., 84. 1860.—"Native gentlemen, driving fast trotting oxen in little HACKERY carts, hastened home from it."—_Tennent's Ceylon_, ii. 140. [HADDY, s. A grade of troops in the Mogul service. According to Prof. Blochmann (_Āīn_, i. 20, note) they corresponded to our "Warranted officers." "Most clerks of the Imperial offices, the painters of the Court, the foremen in Akbar's workshops, &c., belonged to this corps. They were called _Aḥadīs_, or single men, because they stood under Akbar's immediate orders." And Mr. Irvine writes: "Midway between the nobles or leaders (_mansabdārs_) with the horsemen under them (_tābīnān_) on the one hand, and the _Aḥshām_ (see EYSHAM), or infantry, artillery, and artificers on the other, stood the _Aḥadī_, or gentleman trooper. The word is literally 'single' or 'alone' (A. _aḥad_, 'one'). It is easy to see why this name was applied to them; they offered their services singly, they did not attach themselves to any chief, thus forming a class apart from the _tābīnān_; but as they were horsemen, they stood equally apart from the specialised services included under the remaining head of _Aḥshām_." (_J. R. As. Soc._, July 1896, p. 545.) [c. 1590.—"Some soldiers are placed under the care and guidance of _one_ commander. They are called AHADIS, because they are fit for a harmonious _unity_."—_Āīn_, ed. _Blochmann_, i. 231. [1616.—"The Prince's HADDY ... betrayed me."—_Sir T. Roe_, Hak. Soc. ii. 383. [1617.—"A HADDEY of horse sent down to see it effected."—_Ibid._ ii. 450. [c. 1625.—"The day after, one of the King's HADDYS finding the same."—_Coryat_, in _Purchas_, i. 600.] HADGEE, s. Ar. _Ḥājj_, a pilgrim to Mecca; from _ḥajj_, the pilgrimage, or visit to a venerated spot. Hence _Hājjī_ and _Hājī_ used colloquially in Persian and Turkish. Prof. Robertson Smith writes: "There is current confusion about the word _ḥājj_. It is originally the participle of _ḥajj_, 'he went on the _ḥajj_.' But in modern use _ḥājij_ is used as part., and _ḥājj_ is the title given to one who has made the pilgrimage. When this is prefixed to a name, the double _j_ cannot be pronounced without inserting _a_ short vowel and the a is shortened; thus you say '_el-Hajjĕ_ Soleimān,' or the like. The incorrect form _Hājjī_ is however used by Turks and Persians." [1609.—"Upon your order, if HOGHEE Careen so please, I purpose to delve him 25 pigs of lead."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 26. [c. 1610.—"Those who have been to Arabia ... are called AGY."—_Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. i. 165. [c. 1665.—"_Aureng-Zebe_ once observed perhaps by way of joke, that _Sultan Sujah_ was become at last an AGY or pilgrim."—_Bernier_, ed. _Constable_, 113. [1673.—"HODGE, a Pilgrimage to Mecca." (See under A MUCK.) [1683.—"HODGEE Sophee Caun." See under FIRMAUN.] 1765.—"HODGEE acquired this title from his having in his early years made a pilgrimage to HODGE (or the tomb of _Mahommed_ at _Mecca_)."—_Holwell, Hist. Events_, &c., i. 59. [c. 1833.—"The very word in Hebrew _Khog_, which means 'festival,' originally meant 'pilgrimage,' and corresponds with what the Arabs call HATCH...."—_Travels of Dr. Wolff_, ii. 155.] HÁKIM, s. H. from Ar. _ḥākim_, 'a judge, a ruler, a master'; 'the authority.' The same Ar. root _ḥakm_, 'bridling, restraining, judging,' supplies a variety of words occurring in this Glossary, viz. _Ḥākim_ (as here); _Ḥakīm_ (see HUCKEEM); _Ḥukm_ (see HOOKUM); _Ḥikmat_ (see HICKMAT). [1611.—"Not standing with his greatness to answer every HACCAM, which is as a Governor or petty King."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 158. In _ibid._ i. 175, HACKUM is used in the same way.] 1698.—"HACKUM, a Governor."—_Fryer's Index Explanatory_. c. 1861.— "Then comes a settlement HAKIM, to teach me to plough and weed— I sowed the cotton he gave me—but first I boiled the seed...." _Sir A. C. Lyall, The Old Pindaree._ HALÁLCORE, s. Lit. Ar.—P. _ḥalāl-khor_, 'one who eats what is lawful,' [_ḥalāl_ being the technical Mahommedan phrase for the slaying of an animal to be used for food according to the proper ritual], applied euphemistically to a person of very low caste, a sweeper or scavenger, implying 'to whom all is lawful food.' Generally used as synonymous with BUNGY (q.v.). [According to Prof. Blochmann, "_Ḥalālkhūr_, _i.e._ one who eats that which the ceremonial law allows, is a euphemism for _ḥarāmkhūr_, one who eats forbidden things, as pork, &c. The word _ḥalālkhūr_ is still in use among educated Muhammadans; but it is doubtful whether (as stated in the _Āīn_) it was Akbar's invention." (_Āīn_, i. 139 note.)] 1623.—"Schiah Selim nel principio ... si sdegnò tanto, che poco mancò che per dispetto non la desse per forza in matrimonio ad uno della razza che chiamano HALAL CHOR, quasi dica 'mangia lecito,' cioè che ha per lecito di mangiare ogni cosa...." (See other quotation under HAREM).—_P. della Valle_, ii. 525; [Hak. Soc. i. 54]. 1638.—"... sont obligez de se purifier depuis la teste i'usqu'aux pieds si quelqu'vn de ces gens qu'ils appellent ALCHORES, leur a touché."—_Mandelslo_, Paris, 1659, 219. 1665.—"Ceux qui ne parlent que Persan dans les Indes, les appellent HALALCOUR, c'est à dire celui qui se donne la liberté de manger de tout ce qu'il lui plait, ou, selon quelques uns, celui qui mange ce qu'il a légitimement gagné. Et ceux qui approuvent cette dernière explication, disent qu'autrefois HALALCOURS s'appellent _Haramcours_, mangeurs de Viande defenduës."—_Thevenot_, v. 190. 1673.—"That they should be accounted the Offscum of the People, and as base as the HOLENCORES (whom they account so, because they defile themselves by eating anything)."—_Fryer_, 28; [and see under BOY, B]. 1690.—"The HALALCHORS ... are another Sort of Indians at Suratt, the most contemptible, but extremely necessary to be there."—_Ovington_, 382. 1763.—"And now I must mention the HALLACHORES, whom I cannot call a Tribe, being rather the refuse of all the Tribes. These are a set of poor unhappy wretches, destined to misery from their birth...."—_Reflexions_, &c., by _Luke Scrafton_, Esq., 7-8. It was probably in this passage that Burns (see below) picked up the word. 1783.—"That no HOLLOCORE, Derah, or Chandala caste, shall upon any consideration come out of their houses after 9 o'clock in the morning, lest they should taint the air, or touch the superior Hindoos in the streets."—_Mahratta Proclamation at Baroch_, in _Forbes, Or. Mem._ iv. 232. 1786.—"When all my schoolfellows and youthful compeers (those misguided few excepted who joined, to use a Gentoo phrase, the HALLACHORES of the human race) were striking off with eager hope and earnest intent, in some one or other of the many paths of a busy life, I was 'standing idle in the market-place.'"—_Letter of Robert Burns_, in A. Cunningham's ed. of _Works and Life_, vi. 63. 1788.—The _Indian Vocabulary_ also gives HALLACHORE. 1810.—"For the meaner offices we have a HALLALCOR or Chandela (one of the most wretched Pariahs)."—_Maria Graham_, 31. HALÁLLCUR. V. used in the imperative for infinitive, as is common in the Anglo-Indian use of H. verbs, being Ar.—H. _ḥalāl-kar_, 'make lawful,' _i.e._ put (an animal) to death in the manner prescribed to Mahommedans, when it is to be used for food. [1855.—"Before breakfast I bought a moderately sized sheep for a dollar. Shaykh Hamid 'HALALED' (butchered) it according to rule...."—_Burton, Pilgrimage_, ed. 1893, i. 255.] 1883.—"The diving powers of the poor duck are exhausted.... I have only ... to seize my booty, which has just enough of life left to allow Peer Khan to MAKE IT HALAL, by cutting its throat in the name of Allah, and dividing the webs of its feet."—_Tribes on My Frontier_, 167. HALF-CASTE, s. A person of mixt European and Indian blood. (See MUSTEES; EURASIAN.) 1789.—"Mulattoes, or as they are called in the East Indies, HALF-CASTS."—_Munro's Narrative_, 51. 1793.—"They (the Mahratta Infantry) are commanded by HALF-CAST people of Portuguese and French extraction, who draw off the attention of the spectators from the bad clothing of their men, by the profusion of antiquated lace bestowed on their own."—_Dirom, Narrative_, ii. 1809.—"The Padre, who is a HALF-CAST Portuguese, informed me that he had three districts under him."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 329. 1828.—"An invalid sergeant ... came, attended by his wife, a very pretty young HALF-CASTE."—_Heber_, i. 298. 1875.—"Othello is black—the very tragedy lies there; the whole force of the contrast, the whole pathos and extenuation of his doubts of Desdemona, depend on this blackness. Fechter makes him a HALF-CASTE."—_G. H. Lewes, On Actors and the Art of Acting._ HANGER, s. The word in this form is not in Anglo-Indian use, but (with the Scotch _whinger_, Old Eng. _whinyard_, Fr. _cangiar_, &c., other forms of the same) may be noted here as a corruption of the Arab. _khanjar_, 'a dagger or short falchion.' This (vulg. CUNJUR) is the Indian form. [According to the _N.E.D._ though '_hanger_' has sometimes been employed to translate _khanjar_ (probably with a notion of etymological identity) there is no connection between the words.] The _khanjar_ in India is a large double-edged dagger with a very broad base and a slight curve. [See drawings in _Egerton, Handbook of Indian Arms_, pl. X. Nos. 504, 505, &c.] 1574.—"Patrick Spreull ... being persewit be Johne Boill Chepman ... in invadyng of him, and stryking him with ane QUHINGER ... throuch the quhilk the said Johnes neis wes woundit to the effusioun of his blude."—_Exts. from Records of the Burgh of Glasgow_ (1876), p. 2. 1601.—"The other day I happened to enter into some discourse of a HANGER, which I assure you, both for fashion and workmanship was most peremptory beautiful and gentlemanlike...."—_B. Jonson, Every Man in His Humour_, i. 4. [c. 1610.—"The islanders also bore their arms, viz., ALFANGES (_al-khanjar_) or scimitars."—_Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. i. 43.] 1653.—"GANGEARD est en Turq, Persan et Indistanni vn poignard courbé."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, ed. 1657, p. 539. 1672.—"... il s'estoit emporté contre elle jusqu'à un tel excès qu'il luy avoit porté quelques coups de CANGIAR dans les mamelles...."—_Journal d'Ant. Galland_, i. 177. 1673.—"... HANDJAR de diamants...."—_App._ to _do._ ii. 189. 1676.— "His pistol next he cock'd anew And out his nutbrown WHINYARD drew." _Hudibras_, Canto iii. 1684.—"The Souldiers do not wear HANGERS or Scimitars like the _Persians_, but broad Swords like the Switzers...."—_Tavernier_, E.T. ii. 65; [ed. _Ball_, i. 157]. 1712.—"His Excy ... was presented by the Emperor with a Hindoostany CANDJER, or dagger, set with fine stones."—_Valentijn_, iv. (Suratte), 286. [1717.—"The 23rd ultimo, John Surman received from his Majesty a horse and a CUNGER...."—In _Wheeler, Early Records_, 183.] 1781.—"I fancy myself now one of the most formidable men in Europe; a blunderbuss for Joe, a pair of double barrels to stick in my belt, and a cut and thrust HANGER with a little pistol in the hilt, to hang by my side."—_Lord Minto, in Life_, i. 56. " "Lost out of a buggy on the Road between Barnagur and Calcutta, a steel mounted HANGER with a single guard."—_Hicky's Bengal Gazette_, June 30. 1883.—"... by _farrashes_, the carpet-spreader class, a large CANJAR, or curved dagger, with a heavy ivory handle, is carried; less for use than as a badge of office."—_Wills, Modern Persia_, 326. HANSALERI, s. Table-servant's Hind. for 'horse-radish'! "A curious corruption, and apparently influenced by _saleri_, 'celery'"; (_Mr. M. L. Dames_, in _Panjab N. and Q._ ii. 184). HANSIL, s. A hawser, from the English (_Roebuck_). HANSPEEK, USPUCK, &c., s. Sea Hind. _Aspak_. A handspike, from the English. HARAKIRI, s. This, the native name of the Japanese rite of suicide committed as a point of honour or substitute for judicial execution, has long been interpreted as "happy despatch," but what the origin of this curious error is we do not know. [The _N.E.D._ s.v. _dispatch_, says that it is humorous.] The real meaning is realistic in the extreme, viz., _hara_, 'belly,' _kiri_, 'to cut.' [1598.—"And it is often seene that they RIP their own BELLIES open."—_Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. i. 153. [1615.—"His mother CUT her own BELLY."—_Foster, Letters_, iv. 45.] 1616.—"Here we had news how Galsa Same was to passe this way to morrow to goe to a church near Miaco, called Coye; som say to CUT HIS BELLIE, others say to be shaved a prist and to remeane theare the rest of his dais."—_Cocks's Diary_, i. 164. 1617.—"The King demanded 800 _tais_ from Shosque Dono, or else to CUT HIS BELLY, whoe, not having it to pay, did it."—_Ibid._ 337, see also ii. 202. [1874.—See the elaborate account of the rite in _Mitford, Tales of Old Japan_, 2nd ed. 329 _seqq._ For a similar custom among the Karens, see _M‘Mahon, Karens of the Golden Chersonese_, 294.] HARAMZADA, s. A scoundrel; literally 'misbegotten'; a common term of abuse. It is Ar.—P. _ḥarām-zāda_, 'son of the unlawful.' _Ḥarām_ is from a root signifying _sacer_ (see under HAREM), and which appears as Hebrew in the sense of 'devoting to destruction,' and of 'a ban.' Thus in Numbers xxi. 3: "They utterly destroyed them and their cities; and he called the name of the place _Hormah_." [See _Encycl. Bibl._ i. 468; ii. 2110.] [1857.—"I am no advocate for slaying Shahzadas or any such-like HARAMZADAS without trial."—_Bosworth Smith, L. of Ld. Lawrence_, ii. 251.] HAREM, s. Ar. _ḥaram_, _ḥarīm_, _i.e._ _sacer_, applied to the women of the family and their apartment. This word is not now commonly used in India, ZENANA (q.v.) being the common word for 'the women of the family,' or their apartments. 1298.—"... car maintes homes emorurent e mantes dames en furent veves ... e maintes autres dames ne furent à toz jorz mès en plores et en lermes: ce furent les meres et les ARAINES de homes qe hi morurent."—_Marco Polo_, in Old Text of _Soc. de Géographie_, 251. 1623.—"Non so come sciah Selim ebbe notizia di lei e s'innamorò. Volle condurla nel suo HARAM o _gynaeceo_, e tenerla quivi appresso di sè come una delle altre concubine; ma questa donna (Nurmahal) che era sopra modo astuta ... ricusò."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 525; [Hak. Soc. i. 53]. 1630.—"This Duke here and in other seralios (or HARAMS as the Persians term them) has above 300 concubines."—_Herbert_, 139. 1676.—"In the midst of the large Gallery is a Nich in the Wall, into which the King descends out of his HARAM by a private pair of Stairs."—_Tavernier_, E.T. ii. 49; [ed. _Ball_, i. 101]. 1726.—"On the Ganges also lies a noble fortress, with the Palace of the old Emperor of Hindostan, with his HHARAAM or women's apartment...."—_Valentijn_, v. 168. [1727.—"The King ... took his Wife into his own HARRAN or Seraglio...."—_A. Hamilton_, ed. 1744, i. 171. [1812.—"Adjoining to the Chel Sitoon is the HAREM; the term in Persia is applied to the establishments of the great, _zenana_ is confined to those of inferior people."—_Morier, Journey through Persia_, &c., 166.] HARRY, s. This word is quite obsolete. Wilson gives _Hāṛī_ as Beng. 'A servant of the lowest class, a sweeper.' [The word means 'a collector of bones,' Skt. _haḍḍa_, 'a bone'; for the caste, see _Risley, Tribes of Bengal_, i. 314 _seqq._] M.-Gen. Keatinge remarks that they are the goldsmiths of Assam; they are village watchmen in Bengal. (See under PYKE.) In two of the quotations below, _Harry_ is applied to a _woman_, in one case employed to carry water. A female servant of this description is not now known among English families in Bengal. 1706.— "2 Tendells (see TINDAL) 6 0 0 * * * * * 1 _Hummummee_[142] 2 0 0 * * * * * 4 MANJEES 10 0 0 5 _Dandees_ (see DANDY) 8 0 0 * * * * * 5 HARRYS 9 8 0 * * * * * _List of Men's Names, &c., immediately in the Service of the Honble. the_ Vnited Compy. _in their Factory of_ Fort William, Bengall, _November, 1706_" (MS. in India Office). c. 1753.—Among the expenses of the Mayor's Court at Calcutta we find: "A HARRY ... Rs. 1."—_Long_, 43. c. 1754.—"A HARRY or water-wench...." (at Madras).—_Ives_, 50. [ " "HARRIES are the same at Bengal, as _Frosts_ (see FARASH) are at Bombay. Their women do all the drudgery at your houses, and the men carry your Palanquin."—_Ibid._ 26.] " In a tariff of wages recommended by the "Zemindars of Calcutta," we have: "HARRY-woman to a Family ... 2 Rs."—In _Seton-Karr_, i. 95. 1768-71.—"Every house has likewise ... a HARRY-maid or _matarani_ (see MATRANEE) who carries out the dirt; and a great number of slaves, both male and female."—_Stavorinus_, i. 523. 1781.— "2 HARRIES or Sweepers ... 6 Rs. * * * * * 2 _Beesties_ ... 8 Rs." _Establishment ... under the Chief Magistrate of Banaris_, in Appendix to _Narr. of Insurrection there_, Calcutta, 1782. [1813.—"He was left to view a considerable time, and was then carried by the HURRIES to the Golgotha."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. ii. 131.] HATTY, s. Hind. _hāthī_, the most common word for an elephant; from Skt. _hasta_, 'the hand,' and _hastī_, 'the elephant,' come the Hind. words _hāth_ and _hāthī_, with the same meanings. The analogy of the elephant's trunk to the hand presents itself to Pliny: "Mandunt ore; spirant et bibunt odoranturque haud inproprie appellatâ MANU."—viii. 10. and to Tennyson: "... camels knelt Unbidden, and the brutes of mountain back That carry kings in castles, bow'd black knees Of homage, ringing with their SERPENT HANDS, To make her smile, her golden ankle-bells." _Merlin and Vivien._ c. 1526.—"As for the animals peculiar to Hindustân, one is the elephant, as the Hindustânis call it HATHÌ, which inhabits the district of Kalpi, the more do the wild elephants increase in number. That is the tract in which the elephant is chiefly taken."—_Baber_, 315. This notice of Baber's shows how remarkably times have changed. No elephants now exist anywhere near the region indicated. [On elephants in Hindustan, see _Blochmann's Āīn_, i. 618]. [1838.—"You are of course aware that we habitually call elephants HOTTIES, a name that might be safely applied to every other animal in India, but I suppose the elephants had the first choice of names and took the most appropriate."—_Miss Eden, Up the Country_, i. 269.] HATTYCHOOK, s. Hind. _hāthīchak_, servant's and gardener's Hind. for the globe artichoke; [the Jerusalem artichoke is _hāthīpīch_]. This is worth producing, because our word (ARTICHOKE) is itself the corruption of an Oriental word thus carried back to the East in a mangled form. HAUT, s. A. Hind. _hāth_, (the hand or forearm, and thence) 'a cubit,' from the elbow to the tip of the middle finger; a measure of 18 inches, and sometimes more. [1614.—"A godown 10 HAST high."—_Foster, Letters_, ii. 112. [c. 1810.—"... even in the measurements made by order of the collectors, I am assured, that the only standards used were the different Kazis' arms, which leaves great room for fraud.... All persons measuring cloth know how to apply their arm, so as to measure a cubit of 18 inches with wonderful exactness."—_Buchanan, Eastern India_, ii. 576.] B. Hind. _hāṭ_, Skt. _haṭṭa_, 'a market held on certain days.' [1800.—"In this Carnatic ... there are no fairs like the HAUTS of Bengal."—_Buchanan, Mysore_, i. 19. [1818.—"The Hindoos have also market days (HĂTŬS), when the buyers and sellers assemble, sometimes in an open plain, but in general in market places."—_Ward, Hindoos_, i. 151.] HAVILDAR, s. Hind. _ḥavildār_. A sepoy non-commissioned officer, corresponding to a sergeant, and wearing the chevrons of a sergeant. This dating from about the middle of the 18th century is the only modern use of the term in that form. It is a corruption of Pers. _ḥawāladār_, or _ḥawāldār_, 'one holding an office of trust'; and in this form it had, in other times, a variety of applications to different charges and subordinate officers. Thus among the Mahrattas the commandant of a fort was so styled; whilst in Eastern Bengal the term was, and perhaps still is, applied to the holder of a _ḥawāla_, an intermediate tenure between those of zemindar and ryot. 1672.—Regarding the COWLE obtained from the Nabob of Golcondah for the Fort and Town of Chinapatnam. 11,000 Pagodas to be paid in full of all demands for the past, and in future Pagodas 1200 per annum rent, "and so to hold the Fort and Town free from any AVILDAR or DIVAN'S People, or any other imposition for ever."—_Fort St. George Consn._, April 11, in _Notes and Exts._, No. i. 25. 1673.—"We landed at about Nine in the Morning, and were civilly treated by the Customer in his _Choultry_, till the HAVILDAR could be acquainted of my arrival."—_Fryer_, 123. [1680.—"AVALDAR." See under JUNCAMEER.] 1696.—"... the HAVILDAR of St. Thomé and Pulecat."—_Wheeler_, i. 308. [1763.—"Three _avaldars_ (AVALDARES) or receivers."—India Office MSS. _Conselho, Ultramarino_, vol. i. [1773.—"One or two Hircars, one HAVILDAH, and a company of sepoys...."—_Ives_, 67.] 1824.—"Curreem Musseeh was, I believe, a HAVILDAR in the Company's army, and his sword and sash were still hung up, with a not unpleasing vanity, over the desk where he now presided as catechist."—_Heber_, i. 149. HAVILDAR'S GUARD, s. There is a common way of cooking the fry of fresh-water fish (a little larger than whitebait) as a breakfast dish, by frying them in rows of a dozen or so, spitted on a small skewer. On the Bombay side this dish is known by the whimsical name in question. HAZREE, s. This word is commonly used in Anglo-Indian households in the Bengal Presidency for 'breakfast.' It is not clear how it got this meaning. [The earlier sense was religious, as below.] It is properly _ḥāẓirī_, 'muster,' from the Ar. _ḥāẓir_, 'ready or present.' (See CHOTA-HAZRY.) [1832.—"The Sheeahs prepare HAZREE (breakfast) in the name of his holiness Abbas Allee Ullum-burdar, Hosein's step-brother; _i.e._ they cook _polaoo_, _rotee_, curries, &c., and distribute them."—_Herklots, Qanoon-e-Islam_, ed. 1863, p. 183.] HENDRY KENDRY, n.p. Two islands off the coast of the Concan, about 7 m. south of the entrance to Bombay Harbour, and now belonging to Kolāba District. The names, according to Ph. Anderson, are _Haneri_ and _Khaneri_; in the Admy. chart they are _Oonari_, and _Khundari_. They are also variously written (the one) _Hundry_, _Ondera_, _Hunarey_, _Henery_, and (the other) _Kundra_, _Cundry_, _Cunarey_, _Kenery_. The real names are given in the _Bombay Gazetteer_ as _Underi_ and _Khanderi_. Both islands were piratically occupied as late as the beginning of the 19th century. Khanderi passed to us in 1818 as part of the Peshwa's territory; Underi lapsed in 1840. [Sir G. Birdwood (_Rep. on Old Records_, 83), describing the "Consultations" of 1679, writes: "At page 69, notice of 'Sevagee' fortifying 'Hendry Kendry,' the twin islets, now called Henery (_i.e._ _Vondarī_, 'Mouse-like,' _Kenery_ (_i.e._ _Khandarī_), _i.e._ 'Sacred to Khandaroo.'" The former is thus derived from Skt. _undaru_, _unduru_, 'a rat'; the latter from Mahr. _Khanḍerāv_, 'Lord of the Sword,' a form of Siva.] 1673.—"These islands are in number seven; viz. _Bombaim_, _Canorein_, _Trumbay_, _Elephanto_, the _Putachoes_, _Munchumbay_, and _Kerenjau_, with the Rock of HENRY KENRY...."—_Fryer_, 61. 1681.—"Although we have formerly wrote you that we will have no war for HENDRY KENDRY, yet all war is so contrary to our constitution, as well as our interest, that we cannot too often inculcate to you our aversion thereunto."—_Court of Directors to Surat_, quoted in _Anderson's Western India_, p. 175. 1727.—"... four Leagues south of _Bombay_, are two small Islands UNDRA, and CUNDRA. The first has a Fortress belonging to the _Sedee_, and the other is fortified by the _Sevajee_, and is now in the Hands of _Connajee Angria_."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 243; [ed. 1744]. c. 1760.—"At the harbor's mouth lie two small fortified rocks, called HENARA and CANARA.... These were formerly in the hands of Angria, and the _Siddees_, or Moors, which last have long been dispossest of them."—_Grose_, i. 58. HERBED, s. A Parsee priest, not specially engaged in priestly duties. Pers. _hirbad_, from Pahlavi _aêrpat_. 1630.—"The HERBOOD or ordinary Churchman."—_Lord's Display_, ch. viii. HICKMAT, s. Ar.—H. _ḥikmat_; an ingenious device or contrivance. (See under HAKIM.) 1838.—"The house has been roofed in, and my relative has come up from Meerut, to have the slates put on after some peculiar HIKMAT of his own."—_Wanderings of a Pilgrim_, ii. 240. HIDGELEE, n.p. The tract so called was under native rule a _chakla_, or district, of Orissa, and under our rule formerly a _zilla_ of Bengal; but now it is a part of the Midnapūr Zilla, of which it constitutes the S.E. portion, viz. the low coast lands on the west side of the Hoogly estuary, and below the junction of the Rūpnārāyan. The name is properly _Hijilī_; but it has gone through many strange phases in European records. 1553.—"The first of these rivers (from the E. side of the Ghauts) rises from two sources to the east of Chaul, about 15 leagues distant, and in an altitude of 18 to 19 degrees. The river from the most northerly of these sources is called _Crusna_, and the more southerly _Benkora_, and when they combine they are called _Ganga_: and this river discharges into the illustrious stream of the Ganges between the two places called ANGELI and Picholda in about 22 degrees."—_Barros_, I. ix. 1. 1586.—"An haven which is called ANGELI in the Country of Orixa."—_Fitch_, in _Hakl._ ii. 389. 1686.—"Chanock, on the 15th December (1686) ... burned and destroyed all the magazines of salt, and granaries of rice, which he found in the way between Hughley and the island of INGELEE."—_Orme_ (reprint), ii. 12. 1726.—"HINGELI."—_Valentijn_, v. 158. 1727.—... inhabited by Fishers, as are also INGELLIE and KIDGERIE (see KEDGEREE), two neighbouring Islands on the West Side of the Mouth of the Ganges."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 275; [ed. 1744, ii. 2]. 1758.—In apprehension of a French Fleet the Select Committee at Fort William recommend: "That the pagoda at INGELIE should be washed black, the great tree at the place cut down, and the buoys removed."—In _Long_, 153. 1784.—"Ships laying at KEDGEREE, INGELLEE, or any other parts of the great River."—In _Seton-Karr_, i. 37. HILSA, s. Hind. _hilsā_, Skt. _ilīśa_, _illiśa_; a rich and savoury fish of the shad kind (_Clupea ilisha_, Day), called in books the 'sable-fish' (a name, from the Port. _savel_, quite obsolete in India) and on the Indus _pulla_ (_palla_). The large shad which of late has been commonly sold by London fishmongers in the beginning of summer, is very near the _hilsa_, but not so rich. The _hilsa_ is a sea-fish, ascending the river to spawn, and is taken as high as Delhi on the Jumna, as high as Mandalay on the Irawadi (_Day_). It is also taken in the Guzerat rivers, though not in the short and shallow streams of the Concan, nor in the Deccan rivers, from which it seems to be excluded by the rocky obstructions. It is the special fish of Sind under the name of _palla_, and monopolizes the name of fish, just as salmon does on the Scotch rivers (_Dr. Macdonald's Acct. of Bombay Fisheries_, 1883). 1539.—"... A little Island, called _Apofingua_ (_Ape-Fingan_) ... inhabited by poor people who live by the fishing of _shads_ (_que vive de la pescaria dos_ SAVEIS)."—_Pinto_ (orig. cap. xviii.), _Cogan_, p. 22. 1613.—"Na quella costa marittima occidental de Viontana (_Ujong-Tana_, Malay Peninsula) habitavão Saletes pescadores que não tinhão outro tratto ... salvo de sua pescarya de SAVEIS, donde so aproveitarão das ovas chamado _Turabos_ passados por salmeura."—_Eredia de Godinho_, 22. [On this Mr. Skeat points out that "Saletes pescadores" must mean "Fishermen of the Straits" (Mal. _selat_, "straits"); and when he calls them "_Turabos_" he is trying to reproduce the Malay name of this fish, _terubok_ (pron. _trubo_).] 1810.—"The HILSAH (or sable-fish) seems to be midway between a mackerel and a salmon."—_Williamson, V. M._ ii. 154-5. 1813.—Forbes calls it the _sable_ or _salmon_-fish, and says "it a little resembles the European fish (salmon) from which it is named."—_Or. Mem._ i. 53; [2nd ed. i. 36]. 1824.—"The fishery, we were told by these people, was of the 'HILSA' or 'Sable-fish.'"—_Heber_, ed. 1844, i. 81. HIMALÝA, n.p. This is the common pronunciation of the name of the great range "Whose snowy ridge the roving Tartar bounds," properly _Himālăya_, 'the Abode of Snow'; also called _Himavat_, 'the Snowy'; _Himagiri_ and _Himaśaila_; _Himādri_, _Himakūta_, &c., from various forms of which the ancients made _Imaus_, _Emōdus_, &c. Pliny had got somewhere the true meaning of the name: "... a montibus Hemodis, quorum promontorium Imaus vocatur _nivosum_ significante ..." (vi. 17). We do not know how far back the use of the modern name is to be found. [The references in early Hindu literature are collected by _Atkinson_ (_Himalayan Gazetteer_, ii. 273 _seqq._).] We do not find it in Baber, who gives _Siwālak_ as the Indian name of the mountains (see SIWALIK). The oldest occurrence we know of is in the _Āīn_, which gives in the Geographical Tables, under the Third Climate, _Koh-i-_HIMĀLAH (orig. ii. 36); [ed. _Jarrett_, iii. 69]). This is disguised in Gladwin's version by a wrong reading into _Kerdehmaleh_ (ed. 1800, ii. 367).[143] This form (HIMMALEH) is used by Major Rennell, but hardly as if it was yet a familiar term. In Elphinstone's Letters HIMĀLEH or some other spelling of that form is always used (see below). When we get to Bishop Heber we find HIMALAYA, the established English form. 1822.—"What pleases me most is the contrast between your present enjoyment, and your former sickness and despondency. Depend upon it England will turn out as well as HEMALEH."—_Elphinstone_ to Major Close, in _Life_, ii. 139; see also i. 336, where it is written HIMALLEH. HINDEE, s. This is the Pers. adjective form from _Hind_, 'India,' and illustration of its use for a native of India will be found under HINDOO. By Europeans it is most commonly used for those dialects of Hindustani speech which are less modified by P. vocables than the usual Hindustani, and which are spoken by the rural population of the N.W. Provinces and its outskirts. The earliest literary work in Hindi is the great poem of Chand Bardai (c. 1200), which records the deeds of Prithirāja, the last Hindu sovereign of Delhi. [On this literature see Dr. G. A. Grierson, The _Modern Vernacular Literature of Hindustān_, in _J.A.S.B._ Part I., 1888.] The term HINDUWĪ appears to have been formerly used, in the Madras Presidency, for the Marāṭhī language. (See a note in _Sir A. Arbuthnot's_ ed. of _Munro's Minutes_, i. 133.) HINDKĪ, HINDEKĪ, n.p. This modification of the name is applied to people of Indian descent, but converted to Islam, on the Peshawar frontier, and scattered over other parts of Afghanistan. They do the banking business, and hold a large part of the trade in their hands. [1842.—"The inhabitants of Peshawer are of Indian origin, but speak Pushtoo as well as HINDKEE."—_Elphinstone, Caubul_, i. 74.] HINDOO, n.p. P. _Hindū_. A person of Indian religion and race. This is a term derived from the use of the Mahommedan conquerors (see under INDIA). The word in this form is Persian; _Hindī_ is that used in Arabic, _e.g._ c. 940.—"An inhabitant of Mansūra in Sind, among the most illustrious and powerful of that city ... had brought up a young Indian or Sindian slave (_Hindī_ aw Sindī)."—_Maṣ'ūdī_, vi. 264. In the following quotation from a writer in Persian observe the distinction made between HINDŪ and Hindī: c. 1290.—"Whatever live HINDÚ fell into the King's hands was pounded into bits under the feet of elephants. The Musalmáns, who were _Hindís_ (country born), had their lives spared."—_Amīr Khosrū_, in _Elliot_, iii. 539. 1563.—"... moreover if people of Arabia or Persia would ask of the men of this country whether they are Moors or Gentoos, they ask in these words: 'Art thou Mosalman or INDU?'"—_Garcia_, f. 137b. 1653.—"Les INDOUS gardent soigneusement dans leurs Pagodes les Reliques de Ram, Schita (Sita), et les autres personnes illustres de l'antiquité."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, ed. 1657, 191. _Hindu_ is often used on the Peshawar frontier as synonymous with _bunya_ (see under BANYAN). A soldier (of the tribes) will say: 'I am going to the HINDU,' _i.e._ to the _bunya_ of the company. HINDOO KOOSH, n.p. _Hindū-Kūsh_; a term applied by our geographers to the whole of the Alpine range which separates the basins of the Kabul River and the Helmand from that of the Oxus. It is, as Rennell points out, properly that part of the range immediately north of Kabul, the _Caucasus_ of the historians of Alexander, who crossed and recrossed it somewhere not far from the longitude of that city. The real origin of the name is not known; [the most plausible explanation is perhaps that it is a corruption of _Indicus Caucasus_]. It is, as far as we know, first used in literature by Ibn Batuta, and the explanation of the name which he gives, however doubtful, is still popular. The name has been by some later writers modified into Hindu _Koh_ (mountain), but this is factitious, and throws no light on the origin of the name. c. 1334.—"Another motive for our stoppage was the fear of snow; for there is midway on the road a mountain called HINDŪ-KŪSH, _i.e._ 'the Hindu-Killer,' because so many of the slaves, male and female, brought from India, die in the passage of this mountain, owing to the severe cold and quantity of snow."—_Ibn Batuta_, iii. 84. 1504.—"The country of Kâbul is very strong, and of difficult access.... Between Balkh, Kundez, and Badakshân on the one side, and Kâbul on the other, is interposed the mountain of HINDÛ-KÛSH, the passes over which are seven in number."—_Baber_, p. 139. 1548.—"From this place marched, and entered the mountains called HINDŪ-KUSH."—_Mem. of Emp. Humayun_, 89. " "It was therefore determined to invade Badakhshan.... The Emperor, passing over the heel of the HINDŪ-KUSH, encamped at Shergirán."—_Tabakāt-i-Akbarī_, in _Elliot_, v. 223. 1753.—"Les montagnes qui donnent naissance à l'Indus, et à plusieurs des rivières qu'il reçoit, se nomment HENDOU KESH, et c'est l'histoire de Timur qui m'instruit de cette denomination. Elle est composée du nom d'_Hendou_ ou _Hind_, qui désigne l'Inde ... et de _kush_ ou _kesh_ ... que je remarque être propre à diverses montagnes."—_D'Anville_, p. 16. 1793.—"The term Hindoo-Kho, or HINDOO-KUSH, is not applied to the ridge throughout its full extent; but seems confined to that part of it which forms the N.W. boundary of Cabul; and this is the INDIAN CAUCASUS of Alexander."—_Rennell, Mem._ 3rd ed. 150. 1817.— "... those Who dwell beyond the everlasting snows Of HINDOO KOOSH, in stormy freedom bred."—_Mokanna._ HINDOSTAN, n.p. Pers. _Hindūstān_. (A) 'The country of the Hindūs,' India. In modern native parlance this word indicates distinctively (B) India north of the Nerbudda, and exclusive of Bengal and Behar. The latter provinces are regarded as _pūrb_ (see POORUB), and all south of the Nerbudda as _Dakhan_ (see DECCAN). But the word is used in older Mahommedan authors just as it is used in English school-books and atlases, viz. as (A) the equivalent of India Proper. Thus Baber says of Hindustān: "On the East, the South, and the West it is bounded by the Ocean" (310). A.— 1553.—"... and so the Persian nation adjacent to it give it as at present its proper name that of INDOSTĀN."—_Barros_, I. iv. 7. 1563.—"... and common usage in Persia, and Coraçone, and Arabia, and Turkey, calls this country INDUSTAM ... for _istām_ is as much as to say 'region,' and _indu_ 'India.'"—_Garcia_, f. 137_b_. 1663.—"And thus it came to pass that the Persians called it INDOSTAN."—_Faria y Sousa_, i. 33. 1665.—"La derniere parti est la plus connüe: c'est celle que l'on appelle INDOSTAN, et dont les bornes naturelles au Couchant et au Levant, sont le Gange et l'Indus."—_Thevenot_, v. 9. 1672.—"It has been from old time divided into two parts, _i.e._ the Eastern, which is India beyond the Ganges, and the Western India within the Ganges, now called INDOSTAN."—_Baldaeus_, 1. 1770.—"By INDOSTAN is properly meant a country lying between two celebrated rivers, the Indus and the Ganges.... A ridge of mountains runs across this long tract from north to south, and dividing it into two equal parts, extends as far as Cape Comorin."—_Raynal_ (tr.), i. 34. 1783.—"In Macassar INDOSTAN is called _Neegree Telinga_."—_Forrest, V. to Mergui_, 82. B.— 1803.—"I feared that the dawk direct through HINDOSTAN would have been stopped."—_Wellington_, ed. 1837, ii. 209. 1824.—"One of my servants called out to them,—'Aha! dandee folk, take care! You are now in HINDOSTAN! The people of this country know well how to fight, and are not afraid.'"—_Heber_, i. 124. See also pp. 268, 269. In the following stanza of the good bishop's the application is apparently the same; but the accentuation is excruciating—'Hindóstan,' as if rhyming to 'Boston.' 1824.— "Then on! then on! where duty leads, My course be onward still, O'er broad HINDOSTAN'S sultry meads, Or bleak Almora's hill."—_Ibid._ 113. 1884.—"It may be as well to state that Mr. H. G. Keene's forthcoming _History of Hindustan_ ... will be limited in its scope to the strict meaning of the word 'HINDUSTAN' = India north of the Deccan."—_Academy_, April 26, p. 294. HINDOSTANEE, s. _Hindūstānī_, properly an adjective, but used substantively in two senses, viz. (A) a native of Hindustān, and (B) (_Hindūstānī zabān_) 'the language of that country,' but in fact the language of the Mahommedans of Upper India, and eventually of the Mahommedans of the Deccan, developed out of the Hindi dialect of the Doab chiefly, and of the territory round Agra and Delhi, with a mixture of Persian vocables and phrases, and a readiness to adopt other foreign words. It is also called OORDOO, _i.e._ the language of the Urdū ('Horde') or Camp. This language was for a long time a kind of Mahommedan _lingua franca_ over all India, and still possesses that character over a large part of the country, and among certain classes. Even in Madras, where it least prevails, it is still recognised in native regiments as the language of intercourse between officers and men. Old-fashioned Anglo-Indians used to call it the MOORS (q.v.). A.— 1653.—(applied to a native.) "INDISTANNI est vn Mahometan noir des Indes, ce nom est composé de _Indou_, Indien, et _stan_, habitation."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, ed. 1657, 543. B.— 1616.—"After this he (Tom Coryate) got a great mastery in the INDOSTAN, or more vulgar language; there was a woman, a landress, belonging to my Lord Embassador's house, who had such a freedom and liberty of speech, that she would sometimes scould, brawl, and rail from the sun-rising to the sun-set; one day he undertook her in her own language. And by eight of the clock he so silenced her, that she had not one word more to speak."—_Terry, Extracts relating to T. C._ 1673.—"The Language at Court is _Persian_, that commonly spoke is INDOSTAN (for which they have no proper Character, the written Language being called _Banyan_), which is a mixture of _Persian_ and _Sclavonian_, as are all the dialects of India."—_Fryer_, 201. This intelligent traveller's reference to Sclavonian is remarkable, and shows a notable perspicacity, which would have delighted the late Lord Strangford, had he noticed the passage. 1677.—In Court's letter of 12th Dec. to Ft. St. Geo. they renew the offer of a reward of £20, for proficiency in the Gentoo or INDOSTAN languages, and sanction a reward of £10 each for proficiency in the Persian language, "and that fit persons to teach the said language be entertained."—_Notes and Exts._, No. i. 22. 1685.—"... so applyed myself to a Portuguese mariner who spoke INDOSTAN (ye current language of all these Islands) [Maldives]."—_Hedges, Diary_, March 9; [Hak. Soc. i. 191]. 1697.—"Questions addressed to Khodja Movaad, Ambassador from Abyssinia. * * * * * 4.—"What language he, in his audience made use of? "The HINDUSTANI language (_Hindoestanze taal_), which the late Hon. Paulus de Roo, then Secretary of their Excellencies the High Government of Batavia, interpreted."—_Valentijn_, iv. 327. [1699.—"He is expert in the HINDORSTAND or Moores Language."—In _Yule, Hedges' Diary_, Hak. Soc. ii. cclxvii.] 1726.—"The language here is HINDUSTANS or MOORS (so 'tis called there), though he who can't speak any Arabic and Persian passes for an ignoramus."—_Valentijn, Chor._ i. 37. 1727.—"This Persian ... and I, were discoursing one Day of my Affairs in the INDUSTAN Language, which is the established Language spoken in the Mogul's large Dominions."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 183; [ed. 1744, ii. 182]. 1745.—"Benjamini Schulzii Missionarii Evangelici, Grammatica HINDOSTANICA ... Edidit, et de suscipiendâ barbaricarum linguarum culturâ praefatus est D. Jo. Henr. Callenberg, Halae Saxoniae."—Title from Catalogue of M. Garcin de Tassy's Books, 1879. This is the earliest we have heard of. 1763.—"Two of the Council of Pondicherry went to the camp, one of them was well versed in the INDOSTAN and Persic languages, which are the only tongues used in the Courts of the Mahomedan Princes."—_Orme_, i. 144 (ed. 1803). 1772.—"Manuscripts have indeed been handed about, ill spelt, with a confused mixture of Persian, INDOSTANS, and Bengals."—Preface to _Hadley's Grammar_, xi. (See under MOORS.) 1777.—"Alphabetum Brammhanicum seu INDOSTANUM."—_Romae._ 1778.—"Grammatica INDOSTANA—A mais Vulgar—Que se practica no Imperio do gram Mogol—Offerecida—Aos muitos Reverendos—Padres Missionarios—Do dito Imperio. Em Roma MDCCLXXVIII—Na Estamperia da Sagrada Congregação—de Propaganda Fide."—(Title transcribed.) There is a reprint of this (apparently) of 1865, in the Catalogue of Garcin de Tassy's books. c. 1830.—"Cet ignoble patois d'HINDOUSTANI, qui ne servira jamais à rien quand je serai retourné en Europe, est difficile."—_V. Jacquemont, Correspondance_, i. 95. 1844.—"Hd. Quarters, Kurrachee, 12th February, 1844. The Governor unfortunately does not understand HINDOOSTANEE, nor Persian, nor Mahratta, nor any other eastern dialect. He therefore will feel particularly obliged to Collectors, sub-Collectors, and officers writing the proceedings of Courts-Martial, and all Staff Officers, to indite their various papers in English, larded with as small a portion of the to him unknown tongues as they conveniently can, instead of those he generally receives—namely, papers written in HINDOSTANEE larded with occasional words in English. "Any Indent made for English Dictionaries shall be duly attended to, if such be in the stores at Kurrachee; if not, gentlemen who have forgotten the vulgar tongue are requested to procure the requisite assistance from England."—_GG. OO._, by _Sir Charles Napier_, 85. [Compare the following: [1617.—(In answer to a letter from the Court not now extant). "Wee have forbidden the severall Factoryes from wrighting words in this languadge and refrayned itt our selues, though in bookes of Coppies wee feare there are many which by wante of tyme for perusall wee cannot rectifie or expresse."—_Surat Factors to Court_, February 26, 1617. (_I.O. Records_: O. C., No. 450.)] 1856.— "... they sound strange As HINDOSTANEE to an Ind-born man Accustomed many years to English speech." _E. B. Browning, Aurora Leigh._ HING, s. Asafoetida. Skt. _hingu_, Hind. _hīng_, Dakh. _hīngu_. A repulsively smelling gum-resin which forms a favourite Hindu condiment, and is used also by Europeans in Western and Southern India as an ingredient in certain cakes eaten with curry. (See POPPER-CAKE). This product affords a curious example of the uncertainty which sometimes besets the origin of drugs which are the objects even of a large traffic. Hanbury and Flückiger, whilst describing Falconer's _Narthex Asafoetida_ (_Ferula Narthex_, Boiss.) and _Scorodosma foetidum_, Bunge; (_F. asafoetida_, Boiss.) two umbelliferous plants, both cited as the source of this drug, say that neither has been proved to furnish the _asafoetida_ of commerce. Yet the plant producing it has been described and drawn by Kaempfer, who saw the gum-resin collected in the Persian Province of Lāristān (near the eastern shore of the P. Gulf); and in recent years (1857) Surgeon-Major Bellew has described the collection of the drug near Kandahar. Asafoetida has been identified with the σίλφιον or _laserpitium_ of the ancients. The substance is probably yielded not only by the species mentioned above, but by other allied plants, _e.g._ _Ferula Jaeschkiana_, Vatke, of Kashmīr and Turkistan. The _hing_ of the Bombay market is the produce of _F. alliacea_, Boiss. [See _Watt, Econ. Dict._ iii. 328 _seqq._] c. 645.—"This kingdom of Tsao-kiu-tcha (Tsāukūta?) has about 7000 _li_ of compass,—the compass of the capital called _Ho-sí-na_ (Ghazna) is 30 _li_.... The soil is favourable to the plant _Yo-Kin_ (Curcuma, or turmeric) and to that called HING-KIU."—_Pèlerins Boudd._, iii. 187. 1563.—"A Portuguese in Bisnagar had a horse of great value, but which exhibited a deal of flatulence, and on that account the King would not buy it. The Portuguese cured it by giving it this YMGU mixt with flour: the King then bought it, finding it thoroughly well, and asked him how he had cured it. When the man said it was with YMGU, the King replied: ''Tis nothing then to marvel at, for you have given it to eat the food of the gods' (or, as the poets say, nectar). Whereupon the Portuguese made answer _sotto voce_ and in Portuguese: 'Better call it the food of the devils!'"—_Garcia_, f. 21_b_. The Germans do worse than this Portuguese, for they call the drug _Teufels dreck_, _i.e._ _diaboli non cibus sed stercus_! 1586.—"I went from _Agra_ to _Satagam_ (see CHITTAGONG) in _Bengale_ in the companie of one hundred and four score Boates, laden with Salt, _Opium_, HINGE, Lead, Carpets, and divers other commodities down the River Jemena."—_R. Fitch_, in _Hakl._ ii. 386. 1611.—"In the Kingdom of Gujarat and Cambaya, the natives put in all their food INGU, which is Assafetida."—_Teixeira, Relaciones_, 29. 1631.—"... ut totas aedas foetore replerent, qui insuetis vix tolerandus esset. Quod Javani et Malaii et caeteri Indiarum incolae negabant se quicquam odoratius naribus unquam percepisse. Apud hos HIN his succus nominatur."—_Jac. Bontii_, lib. iv. p. 41. 1638.—"Le HINGH, que nos droguistes et apoticaires appellent _Assa foetida_, vient la plus part de Perse, mais celle que la Province d'Vtrad (?) produit dans les Indes est bien meilleur."—_Mandelslo_, 230. 1673.—"In this Country _Assa Foetida_ is gathered at a place called _Descoon_; some deliver it to be the Juice of a Cane or Reed inspissated; others, of a Tree wounded: It differs much from the stinking Stuff called HING, it being of the Province of _Carmania_; this latter is that the _Indians_ perfume themselves with, mixing it in all their Pulse, and make it up in Wafers to correct the Windiness of their Food."—_Fryer_, 239. 1689.—"The Natives at Suratt are much taken with _Assa Foetida_, which they call HIN, and mix a little with the Cakes that they eat."—_Ovington_, 397. 1712.—"... substantiam obtinet ponderosam, instar rapae solidam candidissimamque, plenam succi pinguis, albissimi, foetidissimi, porraceo odore nares horridé ferientis; qui ex eâ collectus, Persis Indisque HINGH, Europaeis Asa foetida appellatur."—_Eng. Kaempfer Amoen. Exotic._ 537. 1726.—"HING or _Assa Foetida_, otherwise called Devil's-dung (_Duivelsdrek_)."—_Valentijn_, iv. 146. 1857.—"Whilst riding in the plain to the N.E. of the city (Candahar) we noticed several assafœtida plants. The assafœtida, called HANG or HING by the natives, grows wild in the sandy or gravelly plains that form the western part of Afghanistan. It is never cultivated, but its peculiar gum-resin is collected from the plants on the deserts where they grow. The produce is for the most part exported to Hindustan."—_Bellew, Journal of a Pol. Mission_, &c., p. 270. HIRAVA, n.p. Malayāl. _Iraya_. The name of a very low caste in Malabar. [The _Iraya_ form one section of the _Cherumar_, and are of slightly higher social standing than the _Pulayar_ (see POLEA). "Their name is derived from the fact that they are allowed to come only as far as the eaves (_ira_) of their employers' houses." (_Logan, Malabar_, i. 148.)] 1510.—"La sexta sorte (de' Gentili) se chiamão HIRAVA, e questi seminano e raccoglieno il riso."—_Varthema_ (ed. 1517, f. 43_v_). [HIRRAWEN, s. The Musulman pilgrim dress; a corruption of the Ar. _iḥrām_. Burton writes: "_Al-Iḥrām_, literally meaning 'prohibition' or 'making unlawful,' equivalent to our 'mortification,' is applied to the ceremony of the toilette, and also to the dress itself. The vulgar pronounce the word '_herām_,' or '_l'ehrām_.' It is opposed to _ihlāl_, 'making lawful,' or 'returning to laical life.' The further from Mecca it is assumed, provided that it be during the three months of Hajj, the greater is the religious merit of the pilgrim; consequently some come from India and Egypt in the dangerous attire" (_Pilgrimage_, ed. 1893, ii. 138, note). [1813.—"... the ceremonies and penances mentioned by Pitts, when the _hajes_, or pilgrims, enter into HIRRAWEN, a ceremony from which the females are exempted; but the men, taking off all their clothes, cover themselves with two HIRRAWENS or large white wrappers...."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ ii. 101, 2nd ed.] HOBSON-JOBSON, s. A native festal excitement; a _tamāsha_ (see TUMASHA); but especially the MOHARRAM ceremonies. This phrase may be taken as a typical one of the most highly assimilated class of Anglo-Indian _argot_, and we have ventured to borrow from it a concise alternative title for this Glossary. It is peculiar to the British soldier and his surroundings, with whom it probably originated, and with whom it is by no means obsolete, as we once supposed. My friend Major John Trotter tells me that he has repeatedly heard it used by British soldiers in the Punjab; and has heard it also from a regimental Moonshee. It is in fact an Anglo-Saxon version of the wailings of the Mahommedans as they beat their breasts in the procession of the _Moharram_—"YĀ HASAN! YĀ HOSAIN!" It is to be remembered that these observances are _in India_ by no means confined to Shī'as. Except at Lucknow and Murshīdābād, the great majority of Mahommedans in that country are professed Sunnis. Yet here is a statement of the facts from an unexceptionable authority: "The commonalty of the Mussalmans, and especially the women, have more regard for the memory of Hasan and Husein, than for that of Muhammad and his khalifs. The heresy of making Ta'ziyas (see TAZEEA) on the anniversary of the two latter imáms, is most common throughout India: so much so that opposition to it is ascribed by the ignorant to blasphemy. This example is followed by many of the Hindus, especially the Mahrattas. The Muharram is celebrated throughout the Dekhan and Malwa, with greater enthusiasm than in other parts of India. Grand preparations are made in every town on the occasion, as if for a festival of rejoicing, rather than of observing the rites of mourning, as they ought. The observance of this custom has so strong a hold on the mind of the commonalty of the Mussulmans that they believe Muhammadanism to depend merely on keeping the memory of the imáms in the above manner."—_Mīr Shahāmat 'Ali_, in _J. R. As. Soc._ xiii. 369. We find no literary quotation to exemplify the phrase as it stands. [But see those from the _Orient. Sporting Mag._ and _Nineteenth Century_ below.] Those which follow show it in the process of evolution: 1618.—"... e particolarmente delle donne che, battendosi il petto e facendo gesti di grandissima compassione replicano spesso con gran dolore quegli ultimi versi di certi loro cantici: VAH HUSSEIN! SCIAH HUSSEIN!"—_P. della Valle_, i. 552. c. 1630.—"Nine dayes they wander up and downe (shaving all that while neither head nor beard, nor seeming joyfull), incessantly calling out HUSSAN, HUṢSAN! in a melancholy note, so long, so fiercely, that many can neither howle longer, nor for a month's space recover their voices."—_Sir T. Herbert_, 261. 1653.—"... ils dressent dans les rues des Sepulchres de pierres, qu'ils couronnent de Lampes ardentes, et les soirs ils y vont dancer et sauter crians HUSSAN, HOUSSAIN, HOUSSAIN, HASSAN...."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, ed. 1657, p. 144. c. 1665.—"... ainsi j'eus tout le loisir dont j'eus besoin pour y voir celebrer la Fête de Hussein Fils d'Aly.... Les Mores de Golconde le celebrent avec encore beaucoup plus de folies qu'en Perse ... d'autres font des dances en rond, tenant des épées nües la pointe en haut, qu'ils touchent les unes contre les autres, en criant de toute leur force HUSSEIN."—_Thevenot_, v. 320. 1673.—"About this time the Moors solemnize the Exequies of HOSSEEN GOSSEEN, a time of ten days Mourning for two Unfortunate Champions of theirs."—_Fryer_, p. 108. " "On the Days of their Feasts and Jubilees, Gladiators were approved and licensed; but feeling afterwards the Evils that attended that Liberty, which was chiefly used in their HOSSY GOSSY, any private Grudge being then openly revenged: it never was forbid, but it passed into an Edict by the following King, that it should be lawfull to Kill any found with Naked Swords in that Solemnity."—_Ibid._ 357. [1710.—"And they sing around them SAUCEM SAUCEM."—_Oriente Conquistado_, vol. ii.; _Conquista_, i. Div. 2, sec. 59.] 1720.—"Under these promising circumstances the time came round for the Mussulman feast called HOSSEIN JOSSEN ... better known as the Mohurrum."—In _Wheeler_, ii. 347. 1726.—"In their month Moharram they have a season of mourning for the two brothers Hassan and Hossein.... They name this mourning-time in Arabic _Ashur_, or the 10 days; but the Hollanders call it JAKSOM BAKSOM."—_Valentijn, Choro._ 107. 1763.—"It was the 14th of November, and the festival which commemorates the murder of the brothers HASSEIN and JASSEIN happened to fall out at this time."—_Orme_, i. 193. [1773.—"The Moors likewise are not without their feasts and processions ... particularly of their HASSAN HASSAN...."—_Ives_, 28. [1829.—"Them paper boxes are purty looking consarns, but then the folks makes sich a noise, firing and troompeting and shouting HOBSON JOBSON, HOBSON JOBSON."—_Oriental Sporting Mag._, reprint 1873, i. 129. [1830.—"The ceremony of HUSEN HASEN ... here passes by almost without notice."—_Raffles, Hist. Java_, 2nd ed. ii. 4.] 1832.—"... they kindle fires in these pits every evening during the festival; and the ignorant, old as well as young, amuse themselves in fencing across them with sticks or swords; or only in running and playing round them, calling out, _Ya Allee! Ya Allee!_ ... SHAH HUSSUN! SHAH HUSSUN! ... SHAH HOSEIN! SHAH HOSEIN! ... _Doolha! Doolha!_ (bridegroom! ...); _Haee dost! Haee dost!_ (alas, friend! ...); _Ruheeo! Ruheeo!_ (Stay! Stay!). Every two of these words are repeated probably a hundred times over as loud as they can bawl out."—_Jaffur Shureef, Qanoon-e-Islam_, tr. by _Herklots_, p. 173. 1883.—"... a long procession ... followed and preceded by the volunteer mourners and breast-beaters shouting their cry of HOUS-S-E-I-N H-AS-SAN HOUSS-E-I-N H-A-S-SAN, and a simultaneous blow is struck vigorously by hundreds of heavy hands on the bare breasts at the last syllable of each name."—_Wills' Modern Persia_, 282. [1902.—"The HOBSON-JOBSON." By Miss A. Goodrich-Freer, in _The Nineteenth Century and After_, April 1902.] HODGETT, s. This is used among the English in Turkey and Egypt for a title-deed of land. It is Arabic _ḥujjat_, 'evidence.' _Hojat_, perhaps a corruption of the same word, is used in Western India for an account current between landlord and tenant. [Molesworth, _Mahr. Dict._, gives "_Hujjat_, Ar., a Government acknowledgment or receipt."] [1871.—"... the Ḳaḍee attends, and writes a document (ḤOGGET-_el-baḥr_) to attest the fact of the river's having risen to the height sufficient for the opening of the Canal...."—_Lane, Mod. Egypt._, 5th ed. ii. 233.] [HOG-BEAR, s. Another name for the sloth-bear, _Melursus ursinus_ (_Blanford, Mammalia_, 201). The word does not appear in the _N.E.D._ [1895.—"Between the tree-stems he heard a HOG-BEAR digging hard in the moist warm earth."—_R. Kipling, The Jungle Book_, 171.] HOG-DEER, s. The Anglo-Indian popular name of the _Axis porcinus_, Jerd.; [_Cervus porcinus_ (_Blanford, Mammalia_, 549)], the _Pārā_ of Hindustan. The name is nearly the same as that which Cosmas (c. 545) applies to an animal (Χοιρέλαφος) which he draws (see under BABI-ROUSSA), but the two have no other relation. The Hog-deer is abundant in the grassy openings of forests throughout the Gangetic valley and further east. "It runs with its head low, and in a somewhat ungainly manner; hence its popular appellation."—_Jerdon, Mammals_, 263. [1885.—"Two HOG-DEER were brought forward, very curious-shaped animals that I had never seen before."—_Lady Dufferin, Viceregal Life_, 146.] HOG-PLUM, s. The austere fruit of the _amrā_ (Hind.), _Spondias mangifera_, Pers. (Ord. _Terebinthaceae_), is sometimes so called; also called the wild mango. It is used in curries, pickles, and tarts. It is a native of various parts of India, and is cultivated in many tropical climates. 1852.—"The Karens have a tradition that in those golden days when God dwelt with men, all nations came before him on a certain day, each with an offering from the fruits of their lands, and the Karens selected the HOG'S PLUM for this oblation; which gave such offence that God cursed the Karen nation and placed it lowest...."—_Mason's Burmah_, ed. 1860, p. 461. HOKCHEW, HOKSIEU, AUCHEO, etc., n.p. These are forms which the names of the great Chinese port of _Fuh-chau_, the capital of Fuh-kien, takes in many old works. They, in fact, imitate the pronunciation in the Fuh-kien dialect, which is _Hok-chiu_; Fuh-kien similarly being called _Hoh-kien_. 1585.—"After they had travelled more than halfe a league in the suburbs of the cittie of AUCHEO, they met with a post that came from the vizroy."—_Mendoza_, ii. 78. 1616.—"Also this day arrived a small China bark or _soma_ from HOCHCHEW, laden with silk and stuffes."—_Cocks_, i. 219. HOME. In Anglo-Indian and colonial speech this means England. 1837.—"HOME always means England; nobody calls India _home_—not even those who have been here thirty years or more, and are never likely to return to Europe."—_Letters from Madras_, 92. 1865.—"You may perhaps remember how often in times past we debated, with a seriousness becoming the gravity of the subject, what article of food we should each of us respectively indulge in, on our first arrival at HOME."—_Waring, Tropical Resident_, 154. So also in the West Indies: c. 1830.—"... 'Oh, your cousin Mary, I forgot—fine girl, Tom—may do for you at HOME yonder' (all Creoles speak of England as HOME, although they may never have seen it)."—_Tom Cringle_, ed. 1863, 238. HONG, s. The Chinese word is _hang_, meaning 'a row or rank'; a house of business; at Canton a warehouse, a factory, and particularly applied to the establishments of the European nations ("Foreign Hongs"), and to those of the so-called "HONG-MERCHANTS." These were a body of merchants who had the monopoly of trade with foreigners, in return for which privilege they became security for the good behaviour of the foreigners, and for their payment of dues. The guild of these merchants was called 'The HONG.' The monopoly seems to have been first established about 1720-30, and it was terminated under the Treaty of Nanking, in 1842. The _Hong_ merchants are of course not mentioned in Lockyer (1711), nor by A. Hamilton (in China previous to and after 1700, pubd. 1727). The latter uses the word, however, and the rudiments of the institution may be traced not only in this narrative, but in that of Ibn Batuta. c. 1346.—"When a Musulman trader arrives in a Chinese city, he is allowed to choose whether he will take up his quarters with one of the merchants of his own faith settled in the country, or will go to an inn. If he prefers to go and lodge with a merchant, they count all his money and confide it to the merchant of his choice; the latter then takes charge of all expenditure on account of the stranger's wants, but acts with perfect integrity...."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 265-6. 1727.—"When I arrived at _Canton_ the _Hapoa_ (see HOPPO) ordered me lodgings for myself, my Men, and Cargo, in (a) HAUNG or Inn belonging to one of his Merchants ... and when I went abroad, I had always some Servants belonging to the HAUNG to follow me at a Distance."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 227; [ed. 1744]. 1782.—"... _l'Opeou_ (see HOPPO) ... s'embarque en grande ceremonie dans une galère pavoisée, emmenant ordinairement avec lui trois ou quatre HANISTES."—_Sonnerat_, ii. 236. " "... Les loges Européennes s'appellent HAMS."—_Ibid._ 245. 1783.—"It is stated indeed that a monopolizing Company in Canton, called the COHONG, had reduced commerce there to a desperate state."—_Report of Com. on Affairs of India, Burke_, vi. 461. 1797.—"A Society of HONG, or united merchants, who are answerable for one another, both to the Government and the foreign nations."—_Sir G. Staunton, Embassy to China_, ii. 565. 1882.—"The HONG merchants (collectively the CO-HONG) of a body corporate, date from 1720."—_The Fankwae at Canton_, p. 34. _Cohong_ is, we believe, though speaking with diffidence, an exogamous union between the Latin _co-_ and the Chinese _hong_. [Mr. G. T. Gardner confirms this explanation, and writes: "The term used in Canton itself is invariable: 'The Thirteen _Hong_,' or 'The Thirteen Firms'; and as these thirteen firms formed an association that had at one time the monopoly of the foreign trade, and as they were collectively responsible to the Chinese Government for the conduct of the trade, and to the foreign merchants for goods supplied to any one of the firms, some collective expression was required to denote the co-operation of the Thirteen Firms, and the word COHANG, I presume, was found most expressive."] HONG-BOAT, s. A kind of SAMPAN (q.v.) or boat, with a small wooden house in the middle, used by foreigners at Canton. "A public passenger-boat (all over China, I believe) is called HANG-CHWEN, where _chwen_ is generically 'vessel,' and _hang_ is perhaps used in the sense of '_plying_ regularly.' Boats built for this purpose, used as private boats by merchants and others, probably gave the English name HONG-BOAT to those used by our countrymen at Canton" (Note by _Bp. Moule_). [1878.—"The _Koong-Sze Teng_, or _Hong-Mee-Teng_, or HONG BOATS are from thirty to forty feet in length, and are somewhat like the gondolas of Venice. They are in many instances carved and gilded, and the saloon is so spacious as to afford sitting room for eight or ten persons. Abaft the saloon there is a cabin for the boatmen. The boats are propelled by a large scull, which works on a pivot made fast in the stern post."—_Gray, China_, ii. 273.] HONG KONG, n.p. The name of this flourishing settlement is _hiang-kiang_, 'fragrant waterway' (_Bp. Moule_). HONORE, ONORE, n.p. _Honāvar_, a town and port of Canara, of ancient standing and long of piratical repute. The etymology is unknown to us (see what Barbosa gives as the native name below). [A place of the same name in the Bellary District is said to be Can. _Honnūru_, _honnu_, 'gold,' _ūru_, 'village.'] Vincent has supposed it to be the Νάουρα of the _Periplus_, "the first part of the pepper-country Λιμυρικὴ,"—for which read Διμυρικὴ, the _Tamil_ country or Malabar. But this can hardly be accepted, for Honore is less than 5000 stadia from Barygaza, instead of being 7000 as it ought to be by the _Periplus_, nor is it in the Tamil region. The true Νάουρα must have been Cannanore, or Pudopatana, a little south of the last. [The _Madras Gloss._ explains Νάουρα as the country of the Nairs.] The long defence of Honore by Captain Torriano, of the Bombay Artillery, against the forces of Tippoo, in 1783-1784, is one of the most noble records of the Indian army. (See an account of it in _Forbes, Or. Mem._ iv. 109 _seqq._; [2nd ed. ii. 455 _seqq._]). c. 1343.—"Next day we arrived at the city of HINAUR, beside a great estuary which big ships enter.... The women of Hinaur are beautiful and chaste ... they all know the Ḳurān al-'Azīm by heart. I saw at Hinaur 13 schools for the instruction of girls and 23 for boys,—such a thing as I have seen nowhere else. The inhabitants of Maleibār pay the Sultan ... a fixed annual sum from fear of his maritime power."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 65-67. 1516.—"... there is another river on which stands a good town called HONOR; the inhabitants use the language of the country, and the Malabars call it _Ponou-aram_ (or _Ponaram_, in _Ramusio_); here the Malabars carry on much traffic.... In this town of ONOR are two Gentoo corsairs patronised by the Lord of the Land, one called Timoja and the other Raogy, each of whom has 5 or 6 very big ships with large and well-armed crews."—_Barbosa_, Lisbon ed. 291. 1553.—"This port (Onor) and that of Baticalá ... belonged to the King of Bisnaga, and to this King of ONOR his tributary, and these ports, less than 40 years before were the most famous of all that coast, not only for the fertility of the soil and its abundance in provisions ... but for being the ingress and egress of all merchandize for the kingdom of Bisnaga, from which the King had a great revenue; and principally of horses from Arabia...."—_Barros_, I. viii. cap. x. [And see _P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. ii. 202; _Comm. Dalboquerque_, Hak. Soc. i. 148.] HOOGLY, HOOGHLEY, n.p. Properly _Hūglī_, [and said to take its name from Beng. _hoglā_, 'the elephant grass' (_Typha angustifolia_)]: a town on the right bank of the Western Delta Branch of the Ganges, that which has long been known from this place as the HOOGLY RIVER, and on which Calcutta also stands, on the other bank, and 25 miles nearer the sea. Hoogly was one of the first places occupied by Europeans in the interior of Bengal; first by the Portuguese in the first half of the 16th century. An English factory was established here in 1640; and it was for some time their chief settlement in Bengal. In 1688 a quarrel with the Nawab led to armed action, and the English abandoned Hoogly; but on the arrangement of peace they settled at Chatānatī (CHUTTANUTTY), now CALCUTTA. [c. 1590.—"In the Sarkár of Satgáon , there are two ports at a distance of half a _kos_ from each other; the one is Sátgáon, the other HÚGLÍ: the latter the chief; both are in possession of the Europeans."—_Āīn_, ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 125.] 1616.—"After the force of dom Francisco de Menezes arrived at Sundiva as we have related, there came a few days later to the same island 3 _sanguicels_, right well equipped with arms and soldiers, at the charges of Manuel Viegas, a householder and resident of OGOLIM, or Porto Pequeno, where dwelt in Bengala many Portuguese, 80 leagues up the Ganges, in the territory of the Mogor, under his ill faith that every hour threatened their destruction."—_Bocarro, Decada_, 476. c. 1632.—"Under the rule of the Bengális a party of Frank merchants ... came trading to Sátgánw (see PORTO PEQUENO); one _kos_ above that place they occupied some ground on the bank of the estuary.... In course of time, through the ignorance and negligence of the rulers of Bengal, these Europeans increased in number, and erected substantial buildings, which they fortified.... In due course a considerable place grew up, which was known by the name of the Port of HÚGLÍ.... These proceedings had come to the notice of the Emperor (Sháh Jehán), and he resolved to put an end to them," &c.—_'Abdul Ḥamīd Lāhorī_, in _Elliot_, vii. 31-32. 1644.—"The other important voyage which used to be made from Cochim was that to Bengalla, when the port and town of UGOLIM were still standing, and much more when we had the PORTO GRANDE (q.v.) and the town of _Diangâ_; this used to be made by so many ships that often in one monsoon there came 30 or more from Bengalla to Cochim, all laden with rice, sugar, lac, iron, salt-petre, and many kinds of cloths both of grass and cotton, ghee (_manteyga_), long pepper, a great quantity of wax, besides wheat and many things besides, such as quilts and rich bedding; so that every ship brought a capital of more than 20,000 xerafins. But since these two possessions were lost, and the two ports were closed, there go barely one or two vessels to _Orixa_."—_Bocarro, MS._, f. 315. 1665.—"O Rey de Arracão nos tomou a fortaleza de Sirião em Pegù; O grão Mogor a cidade do GOLIM em Bengala."—_P. Manoel Godinho, Relação_, &c. c. 1666.—"The rest they kept for their service to make Rowers of them; and such Christians as they were themselves, bringing them up to robbing and killing; or else they sold them to the Portugueses of _Goa_, _Ceilan_, _St. Thomas_, and others, and even to those that were remaining in _Bengall_ at OGOULI, who were come thither to settle themselves there by favour of _Jehan-Guyre_, the Grandfather of _Aureng-Zebe_...."—_Bernier_, E.T. 54; [ed. _Constable_, 176]. 1727.—"HUGHLY is a Town of large Extent, but ill built. It reaches about 2 Miles along the River's Side, from the _Chinchura_ before mentioned to the BANDEL, a Colony formerly settled by the _Portuguese_, but the _Mogul's Fouzdaar_ governs both at present."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 19; [ed. 1744]. 1753.—"UGLI est une forteresse des Maures.... Ce lieu étant le plus considérable de la contrée, des Européens qui remontent le Gange, lui ont donné le nom de RIVIÈRE D'UGLI dans sa partie inférieure...."—_D'Anville_, p. 64. HOOGLY RIVER, n.p. See preceding. The stream to which we give this name is formed by the combination of the delta branches of the Ganges, viz., the Baugheruttee, Jalinghee, and Matabanga (_Bhāgirathī_, _Jalangī_, and _Mātābhāngā_), known as the NUDDEEA (Nadiyā) RIVERS. HOOKA, s. Hind. from Arab. _ḥuḳḳah_, properly 'a round casket.' The Indian pipe for smoking through water, the elaborated HUBBLE-BUBBLE (q.v.). That which is smoked in the _hooka_ is a curious compound of tobacco, spice, molasses, fruit, &c. [See _Baden-Powell, Panjab Products_, i. 290.] In 1840 the _hooka_ was still very common at Calcutta dinner-tables, as well as regimental mess-tables, and its _bubble-bubble-bubble_ was heard from various quarters before the cloth was removed—as was customary in those days. Going back further some twelve or fifteen years it was not very uncommon to see the use of the _hooka_ kept up by old Indians after their return to Europe; one such at least, in the recollection of the elder of the present writers in his childhood, being a lady who continued its use in Scotland for several years. When the second of the present writers landed first at Madras, in 1860, there were perhaps half-a-dozen Europeans at the Presidency who still used the _hooka_; there is not one now (c. 1878). A few gentlemen at Hyderabad are said still to keep it up. [Mrs. Mackenzie writing in 1850 says: "There was a dinner party in the evening (at Agra), mostly civilians, as I quickly discovered by their _huqas_. I have never seen the _huqa_ smoked save at Delhi and Agra, except by a very old general officer at Calcutta." (_Life in the Mission_, ii. 196). In 1837 Miss Eden says: "the aides-de-camp and doctor get their newspapers and _hookahs_ in a cluster on their side of the street." (_Up the Country_, i. 70). The rules for the Calcutta Subscription Dances in 1792 provide: "That _hookers_ be not admitted to the ball room during any part of the night. But _hookers_ might be admitted to the supper rooms, to the card rooms, to the boxes in the theatre, and to each side of the assembly room, between the large pillars and the walls."—_Carey, Good Old Days_, i. 98.] "In former days it was a dire offence to step over another person's _hooka_-carpet and _hooka_-snake. Men who did so intentionally were called out." (_M.-Gen. Keatinge_). 1768.—"This last Season I have been without Company (except that of my Pipe or HOOKER), and when employed in the innocent diversion of smoaking it, have often thought of you, and Old England."—_MS. Letter of James Rennell_, July 1. 1782.—"When he observes that the gentlemen introduce their HOOKAS and smoak in the company of ladies, why did he not add that the mixture of sweet-scented Persian tobacco, sweet herbs, coarse sugar, spice, etc., which they inhale ... comes through clean water, and is so very pleasant, that many ladies take the tube, and draw a little of the smoak into their mouths."—_Price's Tracts_, vol. i. p. 78. 1783.—"For my part, in thirty years' residence, I never could find out one single luxury of the East, so much talked of here, except sitting in an arm-chair, smoaking a HOOKA, drinking cool water (when I could get it), and wearing clean linen."—(_Jos. Price_), _Some Observations on a late Publication_, &c., 79. 1789.—"When the cloth is removed, all the servants except the HOOKERBEDAR retire, and make way for the sea breeze to circulate, which is very refreshing to the Company, whilst they drink their wine, and smoke the HOOKER, a machine not easily described...."—_Munro's Narrative_, 53. 1828.—"Every one was hushed, but the noise of that wind ... and the occasional bubbling of my own HOOKAH, which had just been furnished with another chillum."—_The Kuzzilbash_, i. 2. c. 1849.—See Sir C. Napier, quoted under GRAM-FED. c. 1858.— "Son HOUKA bigarré d'arabesques fleuries." _Leconte de Lisle, Poèmes Barbares._ 1872.—"... in the background the carcase of a boar with a cluster of villagers sitting by it, passing a HOOKAH of primitive form round, for each to take a pull in turn."—_A True Reformer_, ch. i. 1874.—"... des HOUKAS d'argent emaillé et ciselé...."—_Franz, Souvenir d'une Cosaque_, ch. iv. HOOKA-BURDAR, s. Hind. from Pers. _huḳḳa-bardār_, 'hooka-bearer'; the servant whose duty it was to attend to his master's hooka, and who considered that duty sufficient to occupy his time. See _Williamson, V.M._ i. 220. [1779.—"Mr. and Mrs. Hastings present their compliments to Mr. —— and request the favour of his company to a concert and supper on Thursday next. Mr. —— is requested to bring no servants except his HOUCCABURDAR."—In _Carey, Good Old Days_, i. 71.] 1789.—"HOOKERBEDAR." (See under HOOKA.) 1801.—"The Resident ... tells a strange story how his HOOKAH-BURDAR, after cheating and robbing him, proceeded to England, and set up as the Prince of Sylhet, took in everybody, was waited upon by Pitt, dined with the Duke of York, and was presented to the King."—_Elphinstone_, in _Life_, i. 34. HOOKUM, s. An order; Ar.—H. _ḥukm_. (See under HAKIM.) [1678.—"The King's HOOKIM is of as small value as an ordinary Governour's."—In _Yule, Hedges' Diary_, Hak. Soc. ii. xlvi. [1880.—"Of course Raja Joe HOOKHAM will preside."—_Ali Baba_, 106.] HOOLUCK, s. Beng. _hūlak_? The word is not in the Dicts., [but it is possibly connected with _ulūk_, Skt. _ulūka_, 'an owl,' both bird and animal taking their name from their wailing note]. The black gibbon (_Hylobates hoolook_, _Jerd._; [_Blanford_, _Mammalia_, 5]), not unfrequently tamed on our E. frontier, and from its gentle engaging ways, and plaintive cries, often becoming a great pet. In the forests of the Kasia Hills, when there was neither sound nor sign of a living creature, by calling out hoo! hoo! one sometimes could wake a clamour in response from the _hoolucks_, as if hundreds had suddenly started to life, each shouting hoo! hoo! hoo! at the top of his voice. c. 1809.—"The HULLUKS live in considerable herds; and although exceedingly noisy, it is difficult to procure a view, their activity in springing from tree to tree being very great; and they are very shy."—_Buchanan's Rungpoor_, in _Eastern India_, iii. 563. 1868.—"Our only captive this time was a HULUQ monkey, a shy little beast, and very rarely seen or caught. They have black fur with white breasts, and go about usually in pairs, swinging from branch to branch with incredible agility, and making the forest resound with their strange cachinatory cry...."—_T. Lewin, A Fly on the Wheel_, 374. 1884.—"He then ... describes a gibbon he had (not an historian nor a book, but a specimen of _Hylobates_ HOOLUCK) who must have been wholly delightful. This engaging anthropoid used to put his arm through Mr. Sterndale's, was extremely clean in his habits ('which,' says Mr. Sterndale thoughtfully and truthfully, 'cannot be said of all the monkey tribe'), and would not go to sleep without a pillow. Of course he died of consumption. The gibbon, however, as a pet has one weakness, that of 'howling in a piercing and somewhat hysterical fashion for some minutes till exhausted.'"—_Saty. Review_, May 31, on _Sterndale's Nat. Hist. of Mammalia of India_, &c. HOOLY, s. Hind. _holī_ (Skt. _holākā_), [perhaps from the sound made in singing]. The spring festival, held at the approach of the vernal equinox, during the 10 days preceding the full moon of the month _P'hālguṇa_. It is a sort of carnival in honour of Kṛishna and the milkmaids. Passers-by are chaffed, and pelted with red powder, or drenched with yellow liquids from squirts. Songs, mostly obscene, are sung in praise of Kṛishna, and dances performed round fires. In Bengal the feast is called _ḍol jātrā_, or 'Swing-cradle festival.' [On the idea underlying the rite, see _Frazer, Golden Bough_, 2nd ed. iii. 306 _seq._] c. 1590.—"Here is also a place called Cheramutty, where, during the feast of the HOOLY, flames issue out of the ground in a most astonishing manner."—_Gladwin's Ayeen Akbery_, ii. 34; [ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 173]. [1671.—"In Feb. or March they have a feast the Romanists call Carnival, the Indians WHOOLYE."—In _Yule, Hedges' Diary_, Hak. Soc. ii. cccxiv.] 1673.—"... their HOOLY, which is at their other Seed-Time."—_Fryer_, 180. 1727.—"One (Feast) they kept on Sight of a New Moon in February, exceeded the rest in ridiculous Actions and Expense; and this they called the Feast of WOOLY, who was ... a fierce fellow in a War with some Giants that infested Sindy...."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 128; [ed. 1744, i. 129]. 1808.—"I have delivered your message to Mr. H. about April day, but he says he understands the learned to place the HOOLY as according with May day, and he believes they have no occasion in India to set apart a particular day in the year for the manufacture...."—Letter from _Mrs. Halhed_ to _W. Hastings_, in _Cal. Review_, xxvi. 93. 1809.—"... We paid the Muha Raj (Sindhia) the customary visit at the HOHLEE. Everything was prepared for playing; but at Captain C.'s particular request, that part of the ceremony was dispensed with. Playing the HOHLEE consists in throwing about a quantity of flour, made from a water-nut called SINGARA, and dyed with red sanders; it is called _abeer_; and the principal sport is to cast it into the eyes, mouth, and nose of the players, and to splash them all over with water tinged of an orange colour with the flowers of the _dak_ (see DHAWK) tree."—_Broughton's Letters_, p. 87; [ed. 1892, p. 65 _seq._]. HOON, s. A gold PAGODA (coin), q.v. Hind. _hūn_, "perhaps from Canar. _honnu_ (gold)"—_Wilson_. [See _Rice, Mysore_, i. 801.] 1647.—"A wonderfully large diamond from a mine in the territory of Golkonda had fallen into the hands of Kutbu-l-Mulk; whereupon an order was issued, directing him to forward the same to Court; when its estimated value would be taken into account as part of the two _lacs_ of HUNS which was the stipulated amount of his annual tribute."—_'Ināyat Khān_, in _Elliot_, vii. 84. 1879.—"In Exhibit 320 Ramji engages to pay five HONS (= Rs. 20) to Vithoba, besides paying the Government assessment."—_Bombay High Court Judgment_, Jan. 27, p. 121. HOONDY, s. Hind. _hunḍī_, _hunḍavī_; Mahr. and Guj. _huṇḍī_. A bill of exchange in a native language. 1810.—"HOONDIES (_i.e._ bankers' drafts) would be of no use whatever to them."—_Williamson, V. M._ ii. 530. HOONIMAUN, s. The great ape; also called LUNGOOR. 1653.—"HERMAND est vn singe que les Indou tiennent pour Sainct."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, p. 541. HOOWA. A peculiar call (_hūwa_) used by the Singhalese, and thence applied to the distance over which this call can be heard. Compare the Australian _coo-ee_. HOPPER, s. A colloquial term in S. India for cakes (usually of rice-flour), somewhat resembling the wheaten CHUPATTIES (q.v.) of Upper India. It is the Tamil _appam_, [from _appu_, 'to clap with the hand.' In Bombay the form used is AP.] 1582.—"Thus having talked a while, he gave him very good entertainment, and commanded to give him certaine cakes, made of the flower of Wheate, which the Malabars do call APES, and with the same honnie."—_Castañeda_ (by N.L.), f. 38. 1606.—"Great dishes of APAS."—_Gouvea_, f. 48_v_. 1672.—"These cakes are called APEN by the Malabars."—_Baldaeus, Afgoderye_ (Dutch ed.), 39. c. 1690.—"Ex iis (the chestnuts of the Jack fruit) in sole siccatis farinam, ex eaque placentas, APAS dictas, conficiunt."—_Rheede_, iii. 1707.—"Those who bake OPPERS without permission will be subject to severe penalty."—_Thesavaleme_ (Tamil Laws of Jaffna), 700. [1826.—"He sat down beside me, and shared between us his coarse brown APS."—_Pandurang Hari_, ed. 1873, i. 81.] 1860.—"_Appas_ (called HOPPERS by the English) ... supply their morning repast."—_Tennent's Ceylon_, ii. 161. HOPPO, s. The Chinese Superintendent of Customs at Canton. Giles says: "The term is said to be a corruption of _Hoo poo_, the Board of Revenue, with which office the _Hoppo_, or Collector of duties, is in direct communication." Dr. Williams gives a different account (see below). Neither affords much satisfaction. [The _N.E.D._ accepts the account given in the quotation from Williams.] 1711.—"The HOPPOS, who look on Europe Ships as a great Branch of their Profits, will give you all the fair words imaginable."—_Lockyer_, 101. 1727.—"I have staid about a Week, and found no Merchants come near me, which made me suspect, that there were some underhand dealings between the HAPOA and his Chaps, to my Prejudice."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 228; [ed. 1744, ii. 227]. (See also under HONG.) 1743.—"... just as he (Mr. Anson) was ready to embark, the HOPPO or _Chinese_ Custom-house officer of _Macao_ refused to grant a permit to the boat."—_Anson's Voyage_, 9th ed. 1756, p. 355. 1750-52.—"The HOPPO, HAPPA, or first inspector of customs ... came to see us to-day."—_Osbeck_, i. 359. 1782.—"La charge d'OPEOU répond à celle d'intendant de province."—_Sonnerat_, ii. 236. 1797.—"... the HOPPO or mandarine more immediately connected with Europeans."—_Sir G. Staunton_, i. 239. 1842 (?).—"The term HOPPO is confined to Canton, and is a corruption of the term _hoi-po-sho_, the name of the officer who has control over the boats on the river, strangely applied to the Collector of Customs by foreigners."—_Wells Williams, Chinese Commercial Guide_, 221. [1878.—"The second board or tribunal is named HOOPOO, and to it is entrusted the care and keeping of the imperial revenue."—_Gray, China_, i. 19.] 1882.—"It may be as well to mention here that the 'HOPPO' (as he was incorrectly styled) filled an office especially created for the foreign trade at Canton.... The Board of Revenue is in Chinese 'Hoo-poo,' and the office was locally misapplied to the officer in question."—_The Fankwae at Canton_, p. 36. HORSE-KEEPER, s. An old provincial English term, used in the Madras Presidency and in Ceylon, for 'groom.' The usual corresponding words are, in N. India, SYCE (q.v.), and in Bombay _ghorāwālā_ (see GORAWALLAH). 1555.—"There in the reste of the Cophine made for the nones thei bewrie one of his dierest lemmans, a waityng manne, a Cooke, a HORSE-KEEPER, a Lacquie, a Butler, and a Horse, whiche thei al at first strangle, and thruste in."—_W. Watreman, Fardle of Faciouns_, N. 1. 1609.—"Watermen, Lackeyes, HORSE-KEEPERS."—_Hawkins_, in _Purchas_, i. 216. 1673.—"On St. George's Day I was commanded by the Honourable _Gerald Aungier_ ... to embarque on a Bombaim Boat ... waited on by two of the Governor's servants ... an HORSEKEEPER...."—_Fryer_, 123. 1698.—"... followed by his boy ... and his HORSEKEEPER."—In _Wheeler_, i. 300. 1829.—"In my English buggy, with lamps lighted and an English sort of a nag, I might almost have fancied myself in England, but for the black HORSE-KEEPER alongside of me."—_Mem. of Col. Mountain_, 87. 1837.—"Even my horse pretends he is too fine to switch off his own flies with his own long tail, but turns his head round to order the HORSEKEEPER ... to wipe them off for him."—_Letters from Madras_, 50. HORSE-RADISH TREE, s. This is a common name, in both N. and S. India, for the tree called in Hind. _sahajnā_; _Moringa pterygosperma_, Gaertn., _Hyperanthera Moringa_, Vahl. (N. O. _Moringaceae_), in Skt. _sobhānjana_. Sir G. Birdwood says: "A marvellous tree botanically, as no one knows in what order to put it; it has links with so many; and it is evidently a 'head-centre' in the progressive development of forms." The name is given because the scraped root is used in place of horse-radish, which it closely resembles in flavour. In S. India the same plant is called the DRUMSTICK-TREE (q.v.), from the shape of the long slender fruit, which is used as a vegetable, or in curry, or made into a native pickle "most nauseous to Europeans" (_Punjab Plants_). It is a native of N.W. India, and also extensively cultivated in India and other tropical countries, and is used also for many purposes in the native pharmacopœia. [See MYROBALAN.] HOSBOLHOOKUM, &c. Properly (Ar. used in Hind.) _ḥasb-ul-ḥukm_, literally 'according to order'; these words forming the initial formula of a document issued by officers of State on royal authority, and thence applied as the title of such a document. [1678.—"Had it bin another King, as Shajehawn, whose phirmaund (see FIRMAUN) and HASBULLHOOKIMS were of such great force and binding."—In _Yule, Hedges' Diary_, Hak. Soc. ii. xlvi.] " "... the other given in the 10th year of Oranzeeb, for the English to pay 2 per cent. at Surat, which the Mogul interpreted by his order, and HUSBULL HOOKUM (_id est_, a word of command by word of mouth) to his Devan in Bengall, that the English were to pay 2 per cent. custom at Surat, and in all other his dominions to be custom free."—_Ft. St. Geo. Consns._, 17th Dec., in _Notes and Exts._, Pt. I. pp. 97-98. 1702.—"The Nabob told me that the great God knows that he had ever a hearty respect for the English ... saying, here is the HOSBULHOCUM, which the king has sent me to seize Factories and all their effects."—In _Wheeler_, i. 387. 1727.—"The _Phirmaund_ is presented (by the _Goosberdaar_ (GOORZBURDAR), or HOSBALHOUCKAIN, or, in _English_, the King's Messenger) and the Governor of the Province or City makes a short speech."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 230; [ed. 1744, i. 233]. 1757.—"This Treaty was conceived in the following Terms. I. Whatever Rights and Privileges the King had granted the English Company, in their Phirmaund, and the HUSHULHOORUMS (_sic_), sent from Delly, shall not be disputed."—_Mem. of the Revolution in Bengal_, pp. 21-22. 1759.—"HOUSBUL-HOOKUM (_under the great seal of the Nabob Vizier, Ulmah Maleck, Nizam al Mulack Bahadour_). Be peace unto the high and renowned Mr. John Spencer ..."—In _Cambridge's Acct. of the War_, &c., 229. 1761.—"A grant signed by the Mogul is called a Phirmaund (_farmān_). By the Mogul's Son, a Nushawn (_nishān_). By the Nabob a Perwanna (_parwāna_). By the Vizier, a HOUSEBUL-HOOKUM."—_Ibid._ 226. 1769.—"Besides it is obvious, that as great a sum might have been drawn from that Company without affecting property ... or running into his golden dream of cockets on the Ganges, or visions of Stamp duties, _Perwannas_, _Dusticks_, _Kistbundees_ and HUSBULHOOKUMS."—_Burke, Obsns. on a late Publication called_ "The Present State of the Nation." HOT-WINDS, s. This may almost be termed the name of one of the seasons of the year in Upper India, when the hot dry westerly winds prevail, and such aids to coolness as the TATTY and THERMANTIDOTE (q.v.) are brought into use. May is the typical month of such winds. 1804.—"Holkar appears to me to wish to avoid the contest at present; and so does Gen. Lake, possibly from a desire to give his troops some repose, and not to expose the Europeans to the HOT WINDS in Hindustan."—_Wellington_, iii. 180. 1873.—"It's no use thinking of lunch in this roaring HOT WIND that's getting up, so we shall be all light and fresh for another shy at the pigs this afternoon."—_The True Reformer_, i. p. 8. HOWDAH, vulg. HOWDER, &c., s. Hind. modified from Ar. _haudaj_. A great chair or framed seat carried by an elephant. The original Arabic word _haudaj_ is applied to litters carried by camels. c. 1663.—"At other times he rideth on an Elephant in a _Mik-dember_ or HAUZE ... the _Mik-dember_ being a little square House or Turret of Wood, is always painted and gilded; and the HAUZE, which is an Oval seat, having a Canopy with Pillars over it, is so likewise."—_Bernier_, E.T. 119; [ed. _Constable_, 370]. c. 1785.—"Colonel Smith ... reviewed his troops from the HOUDAR of his elephant."—_Carraccioli's L. of Clive_, iii. 133. A popular rhyme which was applied in India successively to Warren Hastings' escape from Benares in 1781, and to Col. Monson's retreat from Malwa in 1804, and which was perhaps much older than either, runs: "Ghoṛe par HAUDA, hāthī par jīn Jaldī bhāg-gāyā { Warren Hastīn! { Kornail Munsīn!" which may be rendered with some anachronism in expression: "Horses with HOWDAHS, and elephants saddled Off helter skelter the Sahibs skedaddled." [1805.—"HOUZA, HOWDA." See under AMBAREE.] 1831.— "And when they talked of Elephants, And riding in my HOWDER, (So it was called by all my aunts) I prouder grew and prouder." _H. M. Parker_, in _Bengal Annual_, 119. 1856.— "But she, the gallant lady, holding fast With one soft arm the jewelled HOWDAH'S side, Still with the other circles tight the babe Sore smitten by a cruel shaft ..." _The Banyan Tree_, a Poem. 1863.—"Elephants are also liable to be disabled ... ulcers arise from neglect or carelessness in fitting on the HOWDAH."—_Sat. Review_, Sept. 6, 312. HUBBA, s. A grain; a jot or tittle. Ar. _ḥabba_. 1786.—"For two years we have not received a HUBBA on account of our TUNKAW, though the ministers have annually charged a lac of rupees, and never paid us anything."—In _Art. agst. Hastings, Burke_, vii. 141. [1836.—"The HABBEH (or grain of barley) is the 48th part of dirhem, or third of a keerat ... or in commerce fully equal to an English grain."—_Lane, Mod. Egypt._, ii. 326.] HUBBLE-BUBBLE, s. An onomatopoeia applied to the _hooka_ in its rudimentary form, as used by the masses in India. Tobacco, or a mixture containing tobacco amongst other things, is placed with embers in a terra-cotta CHILLUM (q.v.), from which a reed carries the smoke into a coconut shell half full of water, and the smoke is drawn through a hole in the side, generally without any kind of mouth-piece, making a bubbling or gurgling sound. An elaborate description is given in Terry's _Voyage_ (see below), and another in _Govinda Samanta_, i. 29 (1872). 1616.—"... they have little Earthen Pots ... having a narrow neck and an open round top, out of the belly of which comes a small spout, to the lower part of which spout they fill the Pot with water: then putting their _Tobacco_ loose in the top, and a burning coal upon it, they having first fastned a very small strait hollow Cane or Reed ... within that spout ... the Pot standing on the ground, draw that smoak into their mouths, which first falls upon the Superficies of the water, and much discolours it. And this way of taking their _Tobacco_, they believe makes it much more cool and wholsom."—_Terry_, ed. 1665, p. 363. c. 1630.—"Tobacco is of great account here; not strong (as our men love), but weake and leafie; suckt out of long canes call'd HUBBLE-BUBBLES ..."—_Sir. T. Herbert_, 28. 1673.—"Coming back I found my troublesome Comrade very merry, and packing up his Household Stuff, his _Bang_ bowl, and HUBBLE-BUBBLE, to go along with me."—_Fryer_, 127. 1673.—"... bolstered up with embroidered Cushions, smoaking out of a silver HUBBLE-BUBBLE."—_Fryer_, 131. 1697.—"... Yesterday the King's Dewan, and this day the King's Buxee ... arrived ... to each of whom sent two bottles of Rose-water, and a glass HUBBLE-BUBBLE, with a compliment."—In _Wheeler_, i. 318. c. 1760.—See _Grose_, i. 146. 1811.—"Cette manière de fumer est extrêmement commune ... on la nomme HUBBEL DE BUBBEL."—_Solvyns_, tom. iii. 1868.—"His (the Dyak's) favourite pipe is a huge HUBBLE-BUBBLE."—_Wallace, Mal. Archip._, ed. 1880, p. 80. HUBSHEE, n.p. Ar. _Ḥabashī_, P. _Ḥabshī_, 'an Abyssinian,' an Ethiopian, a negro. The name is often specifically applied to the chief of Jinjīra on the western coast, who is the descendant of an Abyssinian family. 1298.—"There are numerous cities and villages in this province of ABASH, and many merchants."—_Marco Polo_, 2nd ed. ii. 425. [c. 1346.—"HABSHIS." See under COLOMBO.] 1553.—"At this time, among certain Moors, who came to sell provisions to the ships, had come three ABESHIS (_Abexijs_) of the country of the Prester John ..."—_Barros_, I. iv. 4. [1612.—"Sent away the Thomas towards the HABASH coast."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 166; "The HABESH shore."—_Ibid._ i. 131. [c. 1661.—"... on my way to Gonder, the capital of HABECH, or Kingdom of Ethiopia."—_Bernier_, ed. _Constable_, 2.] 1673.—"Cowis Cawn, an HOBSY or Arabian _Coffery_ (CAFFER)."—_Fryer_, 147. 1681.—"_Habessini_ ... nunc passim nominantur; vocabulo ab Arabibus indito, quibus HABESH colluviem vel mixturam gentium denotat."—_Ludolphi, Hist. Aethiop._ lib. i. c. i. 1750-60.—"The Moors are also fond of having Abyssinian slaves known in India by the name of HOBSHY Coffrees."—_Grose_, i. 148. 1789.—"In India Negroes, _Habissinians_, _Nobis_ (_i.e._ Nubians) &c. &c. are promiscuously called HABASHIES or _Habissians_, although the two latter are no negroes; and the _Nobies_ and HABASHES differ greatly from one another."—_Note to Seir Mutaqherin_, iii. 36. [1813.—"... the master of a family adopts a slave, frequently a HAFFSHEE Abyssinian, of the darkest hue, for his heir."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. ii. 473.] 1884.—"One of my Tibetan ponies had short curly brown hair, and was called both by my servants, and by Dr. Campbell, 'a HUBSHEE.' "I understood that the name was specific for that description of pony amongst the traders."—_Note by Sir Joseph Hooker._ HUCK. Properly Ar. _haḳḳ_. A just right; a lawful claim; a perquisite claimable by established usage. [1866.—"The difference between the bazar price, and the amount price of the article sold, is the HUQ of the Dullal (DELOLL)."—_Confessions of an Orderly_, 50.] HUCKEEM, s. Ar.—H. _ḥakīm_; a physician. (See note under HAKIM.) 1622.—"I, who was thinking little or nothing about myself, was forthwith put by them into the hands of an excellent physician, a native of Shiraz, who then happened to be at Lar, and whose name was _Hekim Abu'l fetab_. The word HEKIM signifies 'wise'; it is a title which it is the custom to give to all those learned in medical matters."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 318. 1673.—"My Attendance is engaged, and a Million of Promises, could I restore him to his Health, laid down from his Wives, Children, and Relations, who all (with the Citizens, as I could hear going along) pray to God that the HACKIN _Fringi_, the _Frank_ Doctor, might kill him ..."—_Fryer_, 312. 1837.—"I had the native works on Materia Medica collated by competent HAKEEMS and Moonshees."—_Royle, Hindoo Medicine_, 25. HULLIA, s. Canarese _Holeya_; the same as POLEA (_pulayan_) (q.v.), equivalent to PARIAH (q.v.). ["_Holeyas_ field-labourers and agrestic serfs of S. Canara; _Pulayan_ being the Malayālam and _Paraiyan_ the Tamil form of the same word. Brahmans derive it from _hole_, 'pollution'; others from _hola_, 'land' or 'soil,' as being thought to be autochthones" (_Sturrock, Man. of S. Canara_, i. 173). The last derivation is accepted in the _Madras Gloss._ For an illustration of these people, see _Richter, Man. of Coorg_, 112.] 1817.—"... a HULLIÁ or Pariar King."—_Wilks, Hist. Sketches_, i. 151. 1874.—"At Melkotta, the chief seat of the followers of Râmanya [Rāmānuja] Achârya, and at the Brâhman temple at Bailur, the HŎLĔYARS or Pareyars have the right of entering the temple on three days in the year, specially set apart for them."—_M. J. Walhouse_, in _Ind. Antiq._ iii. 191. HULWA, s. Ar. _ḥalwā_ and _ḥalāwa_ is generic for sweetmeat, and the word is in use from Constantinople to Calcutta. In H. the word represents a particular class, of which the ingredients are milk, sugar, almond paste, and ghee flavoured with cardamom. "The best at Bombay is imported from Muskat" (_Birdwood_). 1672.—"Ce qui estoit plus le plaisant, c'estoit un homme qui précédoit le corps des confituriers, lequel avoit une chemise qui luy descendoit aux talons, toute couverte D'ALVA, c'est à dire, de confiture."—_Journ. d'Ant. Galland_, i. 118. 1673.—"... the Widow once a Moon (to) go to the Grave with her Acquaintance to repeat the doleful Dirge, after which she bestows HOLWAY, a kind of Sacramental Wafer; and entreats their Prayers for the Soul of the Departed."—_Fryer_, 94. 1836.—"A curious cry of the seller of a kind of sweetmeat ('HALÁWEH'), composed of treacle fried with some other ingredients, is 'For a nail! O sweetmeat!...' children and servants often steal implements of iron, &c., from the house ... and give them to him in exchange...."—_Lane, Mod. Egypt._, ed. 1871, ii. 15. HUMMAUL, s. Ar. _ḥammāl_, a porter. The use of the word in India is confined to the west, and there now commonly indicates a palankin-bearer. The word still survives in parts of Sicily in the form CAMALLU = It. 'facchino,' a relic of the Saracenic occupation. In Andalusia ALHAMEL now means a man who lets out a baggage horse; and the word is also used in Morocco in the same way (_Dozy_). c. 1350.—"Those rustics whom they call CAMALLS (_camallos_), whose business it is to carry burdens, and also to carry men and women on their shoulders in litters, such as are mentioned in Canticles: '_Ferculum fecit sibi Solomon de lignis Libani_,' whereby is meant a portable litter such as I used to be carried in at Zayton, and in India."—_John de' Marignolli_, in _Cathay_, &c., 366. 1554.—"To the Xabandar (see SHABUNDER) (at Ormuz) for the vessels employed in discharging stores, and for the AMALS who serve in the custom-house."—_S. Botelho, Tombo_, 103. 1691.—"His honour was carried by the AMAALS, _i.e._ the Palankyn bearers 12 in number, sitting in his Palankyn."—_Valentijn_, v. 266. 1711.—"HAMALAGE, or Cooley-hire, at 1 _coz_ (see GOSBECK) for every maund Tabrees."—Tariff in _Lockyer_, 243. 1750-60.—"The HAMAULS or porters, who make a livelihood of carrying goods to and from the warehouses."—_Grose_, i. 120. 1809.—"The palankeen-bearers are here called HAMAULS (a word signifying carrier) ... these people come chiefly from the Mahratta country, and are of the _coombie_ or agricultural caste."—_Maria Graham_, 2. 1813.—For HAMAULS at Bussora, see _Milburn_, i. 126. 1840.—"The HAMALS groaned under the weight of their precious load, the Apostle of the Ganges" (Dr. Duff to wit).—_Smith's Life of Dr. John Wilson_, 1878, p. 282. 1877.—"The stately iron gate enclosing the front garden of the Russian Embassy was beset by a motley crowd.... HAMALS, or street porters, bent double under the burden of heavy trunks and boxes, would come now and then up one or other of the two semicircular avenues."—_Letter from Constantinople_, in _Times_, May 7. HUMMING-BIRD, s. This name is popularly applied in some parts of India to the sun-birds (sub-fam. _Nectarininae_). HUMP, s. 'Calcutta humps' are the salted humps of Indian oxen exported from that city. (See under BUFFALO.) HURCARRA, HIRCARA, &c., s. Hind. _harkārā_, 'a messenger, a courier; an emissary, a spy' (_Wilson_). The etymology, according to the same authority, is _har_, 'every,' _kār_, 'business.' The word became very familiar in the Gilchristian spelling _Hurkaru_, from the existence of a Calcutta newspaper bearing that title (_Bengal Hurkaru_, generally enunciated by non-Indians as _Hurkĕroó_), for the first 60 years of last century, or thereabouts. 1747.—"Given to the IRCARAS for bringing news of the Engagement. (Pag.) 4 3 0."—_Fort St David, Expenses of the Paymaster_, under January. MS. Records in India Office. 1748.—"The city of Dacca is in the utmost confusion on account of ... advices of a large force of Mahrattas coming by way of the Sunderbunds, and that they were advanced as far as Sundra Col, when first descried by their HURCURRAHS."—In _Long_, 4. 1757.—"I beg you to send me a good ALCARA who understands the Portuguese language."—Letter in _Ives_, 159. " "HIRCARS or Spies."—_Ibid._ 161; [and comp. 67]. 1761.—"The head HARCAR returned, and told me this as well as several other secrets very useful to me, which I got from him by dint of money and some rum."—Letter of _Capt. Martin White_, in _Long_, 260. [1772.—"HERCARRAS." (See under DALOYET.)] 1780.—"One day upon the march a HIRCARRAH came up and delivered him a letter from Colonel Baillie."—Letter of _T. Munro_, in _Life_, i. 26. 1803.—"The HIRCARRAS reported the enemy to be at Bokerdun."—Letter of _A. Wellesley_, _ibid._ 348. c. 1810.—"We were met at the entrance of Tippoo's dominions by four HIRCARRAHS, or soldiers, whom the Sultan sent as a guard to conduct us safely."—_Miss Edgeworth, Lame Jervas._ Miss Edgeworth has oddly misused the word here. 1813.—"The contrivances of the native HALCARRAHS and spies to conceal a letter are extremely clever, and the measures they frequently adopt to elude the vigilance of an enemy are equally extraordinary."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ iv. 129; [compare 2nd ed. i. 64; ii. 201]. HURTAUL, s. Hind. from Skt. _haritalaka_, _hartāl_, _haritāl_, yellow arsenic, orpiment. c. 1347.—Ibn Batuta seems oddly to confound it with camphor. "The best (camphor) called in the country itself _al_-ḤARDĀLA, is that which attains the highest degree of cold."—iv. 241. c. 1759.—"... HARTAL and _Cotch_, Earth-Oil and Wood-Oil...."—List of Burmese Products, in _Dalrymple's Or. Reper._ i. 109. HUZĀRA, n.p. This name has two quite distinct uses. (A.) Pers. _Hazāra_. It is used as a generic name for a number of tribes occupying some of the wildest parts of Afghanistan, chiefly N.W. and S.W. of Kabul. These tribes are in no respect Afghan, but are in fact most or all of them Mongol in features, and some of them also in language. The term at one time appears to have been used more generally for a variety of the wilder clans in the higher hill countries of Afghanistan and the Oxus basin, much as in Scotland of a century and a half ago they spoke of "the clans." It appears to be merely from the Pers. _hazār_, 1000. The regiments, so to speak, of the Mongol hosts of Chinghiz and his immediate successors were called HAZĀRAS, and if we accept the belief that the _Hazāras_ of Afghanistan were predatory bands of those hosts who settled in that region (in favour of which there is a good deal to be said), this name is intelligible. If so, its application to the non-Mongol people of Wakhān, &c., must have been a later transfer. [See the discussion by Bellew, who points out that "amongst themselves this people never use the term _Hazārah_ as their national appellation, and yet they have no name for their people as a nation. They are only known amongst themselves by the names of their principal tribes and the clans subordinate to them respectively." (_Races of Afghanistan_, 114.)] c. 1480.—"The HAZĀRA, Takdari, and all the other tribes having seen this, quietly submitted to his authority."—_Tarkhán-Náma_, in _Elliot_, i. 303. For _Takdari_ we should probably read _Nakudari_; and see _Marco Polo_, Bk. I. ch. 18, note on _Nigudaris_. c. 1505.—Kabul "on the west has the mountain districts, in which are situated Karnûd and Ghûr. This mountainous tract is at present occupied and inhabited by the HAZÂRA and Nukderi tribes."—_Baber_, p. 136. 1508.—"Mirza Ababeker, the ruler and tyrant of Káshghar, had seized all the Upper HAZÁRAS of Badakhshán."—_Erskine's Baber and Humáyun_, i. 287. "_Hazáraját báládest._ The upper districts in Badakhshán were called _Hazáras_." Erskine's note. He is using the _Tarīkh Rashīdī_. But is not the word _Hazáras_ here, 'the clans,' used elliptically for the highland districts occupied by them? [c. 1590.—"The HAZÁRAHS are the descendants of the Chaghatai army, sent by Manku Ḳáán to the assistance of Huláku Khán.... They possess horses, sheep and goats. They are divided into factions, each covetous of what they can obtain, deceptive in their common intercourse and their conventions of amity savour of the wolf."—_Āīn_, ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 402.] (B.) A mountain district in the extreme N.W. of the Punjab, of which _Abbottābād_, called after its founder, General James Abbott, is the British head-quarter. The name of this region apparently has nothing to do with _Hazāras_ in the tribal sense, but is probably a survival of the ancient name of a territory in this quarter, called in Sanskrit _Abhisāra_, and figuring in Ptolemy, Arrian and Curtius as the kingdom of King _Abisarēs_. [See _M‘Crindle, Invasion of India_, 69.] HUZOOR, s. Ar. _ḥuẓūr_, 'the presence'; used by natives as a respectful way of talking of or to exalted personages, to or of their master, or occasionally of any European gentleman in presence of another European. [The allied words _ḥaẓrat_ and _ḥuẓūrī_ are used in kindred senses as in the examples.] [1787.—"You will send to the HUZZOOR an account particular of the assessment payable by each ryot."—_Parwana of Tippoo_, in _Logan, Malabar_, iii. 125. [1813.—"The Mahratta cavalry are divided into several classes: the HUSSERAT, or household troops called the _kassey-pagah_, are reckoned very superior to the ordinary horse...."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. i. 344. [1824.—"The employment of that singular description of officers called HUZOORIAH, or servants of the presence, by the Mahratta princes of Central India, has been borrowed from the usages of the Poona court. _Huzooriahs_ are personal attendants of the chief, generally of his own tribe, and are usually of respectable parentage; a great proportion are hereditary followers of the family of the prince they serve.... They are the usual envoys to subjects on occasions of importance.... Their appearance supersedes all other authority, and disobedience to the orders they convey is termed an act of rebellion."—_Malcolm, Central India_, 2nd ed. i. 536 _seq._ [1826.—"These men of authority being aware that I was a HOOGORIE, or one attached to the suite of a great man, received me with due respect."—_Pandurang Hari_, ed. 1873, i. 40.] HYSON. (See under TEA.) I IDALCAN, HIDALCAN, and sometimes IDALXA, n.p. The title by which the Portuguese distinguished the kings of the Mahommedan dynasty of Bījapūr which rose at the end of the 15th century on the dissolution of the Bahmani kingdom of the Deccan. These names represented _'Adil Khān_, the title of the founder before he became king, more generally called by the Portuguese the SABAIO (q.v.), and _'Adil Shāh_, the distinctive style of all the kings of the dynasty. The Portuguese commonly called their kingdom BALAGHAUT (q.v.). 1510.—"The HIDALCAN entered the city (Goa) with great festivity and rejoicings, and went to the castle to see what the ships were doing, and there, inside and out, he found the dead Moors, whom Timoja had slain; and round about them the brothers and parents and wives, raising great wailings and lamentations, thus the festivity of the HIDALCAN was celebrated by weepings and wailings ... so that he sent João Machado to the Governor to speak about terms of peace.... The Governor replied that Goa belonged to his lord the K. of Portugal, and that he would hold no peace with him (Hidalcan) unless he delivered up the city with all its territories.... With which reply back went João Machado, and the HIDALCAN on hearing it was left amazed, saying that our people were sons of the devil...."—_Correa_, ii. 98. 1516.—"HYDALCAN." See under SABAIO. 1546.—"Trelado de contrato que ho Gouernador Dom Johão de Crastro ffeez com o IDALXAA, que d'antes se chamava IDALCÃO."—_Tombo_, in _Subsidios_, 39. 1563.—"And as those Governors grew weary of obeying the King of Daquem (DECCAN), they conspired among themselves that each should appropriate his own lands ... and the great-grandfather of this ADELHAM who now reigns was one of those captains who revolted; he was a Turk by nation and died in the year 1535; a very powerful man he was always, but it was from him that we twice took by force of arms this city of Goa...."—_Garcia_, f. 35_v_. [And comp. _Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. ii. 199.] N.B.—It was the _second_ of the dynasty who died in 1535; the original 'ADIL KHĀN (or SABAIO) died in 1510, just before the attack of Goa by the Portuguese. 1594-5.—"There are three distinct States in the Dakhin. The NIZÁM-UL-MULKIYA, 'ADIL KHÁNIYA, and KUTBU-L-MULKIYA. The settled rule among them was, that if a foreign army entered their country, they united their forces and fought, notwithstanding the dissensions and quarrels they had among themselves. It was also the rule, that when their forces were united, Nizám-ul-Mulk commanded the centre, 'ADIL KHÁN the right, and Kutbu-l-Mulk the left. This rule was now observed, and an immense force had been collected."—_Akbar-Nāma_, in _Elliot_, vi. 131. IMAUM, s. Ar. _Imām_, 'an exemplar, a leader' (from a root signifying 'to aim at, to follow after'), a title technically applied to the Caliph (_Khalīfa_) or 'Vicegerent,' or Successor, who is the head of Islām. The title "is also given—in its religious import only—to the heads of the four orthodox sects ... and in a more restricted sense still, to the ordinary functionary of a mosque who leads in the daily prayers of the congregation" (_Dr. Badger, Omân_, App. A.). The title has been perhaps most familiar to Anglo-Indians as that of the Princes of 'Omān, or "IMAUMS of Muscat," as they were commonly termed. This title they derived from being the heads of a sect (_Ibādhiya_) holding peculiar doctrine as to the Imamate, and rejecting the Caliphate of Ali or his successors. It has not been assumed by the Princes themselves since Sa'īd bin Ahmad who died in the early part of last century, but was always applied by the English to Saiyid Sa'īd, who reigned for 52 years, dying in 1856. Since then, and since the separation of the dominions of the dynasty in Omān and in Africa, the title IMĀM has no longer been used. It is a singular thing that in an article on Zanzibar in the _J. R. Geog. Soc._ vol. xxiii. by the late Col. Sykes, the Sultan is always called the _Imaun_, [of which other examples will be found below]. 1673.—"At night we saw _Muschat_, whose vast and horrid Mountains no Shade but Heaven does hide.... The Prince of this country is called IMAUM, who is guardian at _Mahomet's_ Tomb, and on whom is devolved the right of _Caliphship_ according to the Ottoman belief."—_Fryer_, 220. [1753.—"These people are Mahommedans of a particular sect ... they are subject to an IMAN, who has absolute authority over them."—_Hanway_, iii. 67. [1901.—Of the Bombay Kojas, "there were only 12 IMANS, the last of the number ... having disappeared without issue."—_Times_, April 12.] IMAUMBARRA, s. This is a hybrid word _Imām-bāṛā_, in which the last part is the Hindī _bāṛā_, 'an enclosure,' &c. It is applied to a building maintained by Shī'a communities in India for the express purpose of celebrating the MOHURRUM ceremonies (see HOBSON-JOBSON). The sepulchre of the Founder and his family is often combined with this object. The Imāmbāṛā of the Nawāb Asaf-ud-daula at Lucknow is, or was till the siege of 1858, probably the most magnificent modern Oriental structure in India. It united with the objects already mentioned a mosque, a college, and apartments for the members of the religious establishment. The great hall is "conceived on so grand a scale," says Fergusson, "as to entitle it to rank with the buildings of an earlier age." The central part of it forms a vaulted apartment of 162 feet long by 53½ wide. [1837.—"In the afternoon we went to see the EMAUNBERRA."—_Miss Eden, Up the Country_, i. 87.] IMPALE, v. It is startling to find an injunction to impale criminals given by an English governor (Vansittart, apparently) little more than a century ago. [See CALUETE.] 1764.—"I request that you will give orders to the Naib of Dacca to send some of the Factory Sepoys along with some of his own people, to apprehend the said murderers and to IMPALE them, which will be very serviceable to traders."—_The Governor of Fort William_ to the Nawab; in _Long_, 389. 1768-71.—"The punishments inflicted at Batavia are excessively severe, especially such as fall upon the Indians. IMPALEMENT is the chief and most terrible."—_Stavorinus_, i. 288. This writer proceeds to give a description of the horrible process, which he witnessed. INAUM, ENAUM, s. Ar. _in'ām_, 'a gift' (from a superior), 'a favour,' but especially in India a gift of rent-free land: also land so held. IN'ĀMDĀR, the holder of such lands. A full detail of the different kinds of _in'ām_, especially among the Mahrattas, will be found in _Wilson_, s.v. The word is also used in Western India for BUCKSHEESH (q.v.). This use is said to have given rise to a little mistake on the part of an English political traveller some 30 or 40 years ago, when there had been some agitation regarding the IN'AM lands and the alleged harshness of the Government in dealing with such claims. The traveller reported that the public feeling in the west of India was so strong on this subject that his very palankin-bearers at the end of their stage invariably joined their hands in supplication, shouting, "IN'AM! IN'AM! Sahib!" INDIA, INDIES, n.p. A book might be written on this name. We can only notice a few points in connection with it. It is not easy, if it be possible, to find a truly native (_i.e._ Hindu) name for the whole country which we call India; but the _conception_ certainly existed from an early date. _Bhāratavarsha_ is used apparently in the Purānas with something like this conception. _Jambudwīpa_, a term belonging to the mythical cosmography, is used in the Buddhist books, and sometimes, by the natives of the south, even now. The accuracy of the definitions of India in some of the Greek and Roman authors shows the existence of the same conception of the country that we have now; a conception also obvious in the modes of speech of Hwen T'sang and the other Chinese pilgrims. The Aśoka inscriptions, c. B.C. 250, had enumerated Indian kingdoms covering a considerable part of the conception, and in the great inscription at Tanjore, of the 11th century A.D., which incidentally mentions the conquest (real or imaginary) of a great part of India, by the king of Tanjore, Vīra-Chola, the same system is followed. In a copperplate of the 11th century, by the Chalukya dynasty of Kalyāna, we find the expression "from the Himālaya to the Bridge" (_Ind. Antiq._ i. 81), _i.e._ the Bridge of Rāma, or 'Adam's Bridge,' as our maps have it. And Mahommedan definitions as old, and with the name, will be found below. Under the Hindu kings of Vijayanagara also (from the 14th century) inscriptions indicate all India by like expressions. The origin of the name is without doubt (Skt.) _Sindhu_, 'the sea,' and thence the Great River on the West, and the country on its banks, which we still call _Sindh_.[144] By a change common in many parts of the world, and in various parts of India itself, this name exchanged the initial sibilant for an aspirate, and became (eventually) in Persia _Hindū_, and so passed on to the Greeks and Latins, viz. Ἰνδοὶ for the people, Ἰνδός for the river, Ἰνδική and India for the country on its banks. Given this name for the western tract, and the conception of the country as a whole to which we have alluded, the name in the mouths of foreigners naturally but gradually spread to the whole. Some have imagined that the name of the land of _Nod_ ('wandering'), to which Cain is said to have migrated, and which has the same consonants, is but a form of this; which is worth noting, as this idea may have had to do with the curious statement in some medieval writers (_e.g._ John Marignolli) that certain eastern races were "the descendants of Cain." In the form _Hidhu_ [_Hindus_, see _Encycl. Bibl._ ii. 2169] India appears in the great cuneiform inscription on the tomb of Darius Hystaspes near Persepolis, coupled with _Gadāra_ (_i.e._ _Gandhāra_, or the Peshawar country), and no doubt still in some degree restricted in its application. In the Hebrew of Esther i. 1, and viii. 9, the form is _Hōd(d)ū_, or perhaps rather _Hiddū_ (see also _Peritsol_ below). The first Greek writers to speak of India and the Indians were Hecataeus of Miletus, Herodotus, and Ctesias (B.C. c. 500, c. 440, c. 400). The last, though repeating more fables than Herodotus, shows a truer conception of what India was. Before going further, we ought to point out that INDIA itself is a Latin form, and does not appear in a Greek writer, we believe, before Lucian and Polyænus, both writers of the middle of the 2nd century. The Greek form is ἡ Ἰνδική, or else 'The Land of the Indians.' The name of 'India' spread not only from its original application, as denoting the country on the banks of the Indus, to the whole peninsula between (and including) the valleys of Indus and Ganges; but also in a vaguer way to all the regions beyond. The compromise between the vaguer and the more precise use of the term is seen in Ptolemy, where the boundaries of the true India are defined, on the whole, with surprising exactness, as 'India within the Ganges,' whilst the darker regions beyond appear as 'India beyond the Ganges.' And this double conception of India, as 'India Proper' (as we may call it), and India in the vaguer sense, has descended to our own time. So vague became the conception in the 'dark ages' that the name is sometimes found to be used as synonymous with Asia, 'Europe, Africa, and India,' forming the three parts of the world. Earlier than this, however, we find a tendency to discriminate different Indias, in a form distinct from Ptolemy's _Intra et extra Gangem_; and the terms _India Major_, _India Minor_ can be traced back to the 4th century. As was natural where there was so little knowledge, the application of these terms was various and oscillating, but they continued to hold their ground for 1000 years, and in the later centuries of that period we generally find a third India also, and a tendency (of which the roots go back, as far at least as Virgil's time) to place one of the three in Africa. It is this conception of a twofold or threefold India that has given us and the other nations of Europe the vernacular expressions in plural form which hold their ground to this day: the _Indies_, les _Indes_, (It.) le _Indie_, &c. And we may add further, that China is called by Friar Odoric Upper India (_India Superior_), whilst Marignolli calls it _India Magna_ and _Maxima_, and calls Malabar _India Parva_, and _India Inferior_. There was yet another, and an Oriental, application of the term India to the country at the mouth of the Tigris and Euphrates, which the people of Basra still call _Hind_; and which Sir H. Rawlinson connects with the fact that the Talmudic writers confounded Obillah in that region with the _Havila_ of Genesis. (See _Cathay_, &c., 55, note.) In the work of the Chinese traveller Hwen T'sang again we find that by him and his co-religionists a plurality of Indias was recognised, _i.e._ five, viz. North, Central, East, South, and West. Here we may remark how two names grew out of the original _Sindhu_. The aspirated and Persianised form _Hind_, as applied to the great country beyond the Indus, passed to the Arabs. But when they invaded the valley of the Indus and found it called _Sindhu_, they adopted that name in the form _Sind_, and thenceforward '_Hind_ and _Sind_' were habitually distinguished, though generally coupled, and conceived as two parts of a great whole. Of the application of _India_ to an Ethiopian region, an application of which indications extend over 1500 years, we have not space to speak here. On this and on the medieval plurality of Indias reference may be made to two notes on _Marco Polo_, 2nd ed. vol. ii. pp. 419 and 425. The vague extension of the term India to which we have referred, survives in another form besides that in the use of '_Indies_.' _India_, to each European nation which has possessions in the East, may be said, without much inaccuracy, to mean in colloquial use that part of the East in which their own possessions lie. Thus to the Portuguese, _India_ was, and probably still is, the West Coast only. In their writers of the 16th and 17th century a distinction is made between _India_, the territory of the Portuguese and their immediate neighbours on the West Coast, and _Mogor_, the dominions of the Great Mogul. To the Dutchman _India_ means Java and its dependencies. To the Spaniard, if we mistake not, _India_ is Manilla. To the Gaul are not _les Indes_ Pondicherry, Chandernagore, and Réunion? As regards the WEST INDIES, this expression originates in the misconception of the great Admiral himself, who in his memorable enterprise was seeking, and thought he had found, a new route to the 'Indias' by sailing west instead of east. His discoveries were to Spain _the_ Indies, until it gradually became manifest that they were not identical with the ancient lands of the east, and then they became the _West-Indies_. INDIAN is a name which has been carried still further abroad; from being applied, as a matter of course, to the natives of the islands, supposed of India, discovered by Columbus, it naturally passed to the natives of the adjoining continent, till it came to be the familiar name of all the tribes between (and sometimes even including) the Esquimaux of the North and the Patagonians of the South. This abuse no doubt has led to our hesitation in applying the term to a native of India itself. We use the adjective _Indian_, but no modern Englishman who has had to do with India ever speaks of a man of that country as 'an Indian.' Forrest, in his _Voyage to Mergui_, uses the inelegant word _Indostaners_; but in India itself a HINDUSTANI means, as has been indicated under that word, a native of the upper Gangetic valley and adjoining districts. Among the Greeks 'an Indian' (Ἰνδὸς) acquired a notable specific application, viz. to an elephant driver or MAHOUT (q.v.). B.C. c. 486.—"Says Darius the King: By the grace of Ormazd these (are) the countries which I have acquired besides Persia. I have established my power over them. They have brought tribute to me. That which has been said to them by me they have done. They have obeyed my law. Medea ... Arachotia (_Harauvatish_), Sattagydia (_Thatagush_), Gandaria (_Gadára_), India (HIDUSH)...."—On the Tomb of Darius at Nakhsh-i-Rustam, see _Rawlinson's Herod._ iv. 250. B.C. c. 440.—"Eastward of INDIA lies a tract which is entirely sand. Indeed, of all the inhabitants of Asia, concerning whom anything is known, the INDIANS dwell nearest to the east, and the rising of the Sun."—_Herodotus_, iii. c. 98 (_Rawlinson_). B.C. c. 300.—"INDIA then (ἡ τοίνυν Ἰνδικὴ) being four-sided in plan, the side which looks to the Orient and that to the South, the Great Sea compasseth; that towards the Arctic is divided by the mountain chain of Hēmōdus from Scythia, inhabited by that tribe of Scythians who are called Sakai; and on the fourth side, turned towards the West, the Indus marks the boundary, the biggest or nearly so of all rivers after the Nile."—_Megasthenes_, in _Diodorus_, ii. 35. (From Müller's _Fragm. Hist. Graec._, ii. 402.) A.D. c. 140.—"Τὰ δὲ ἀπὸ τοῦ Ινδοῦ πρὸς ἔω, τοῦτό μοι ἔστω ἡ τῶν Ἰνδῶν γῆ, καὶ Ἰνδοὶ οὖτοι ἔστωσαν."—_Arrian, Indica_, ch. ii. c. 590.—"As for the land of the Hind it is bounded on the East by the Persian Sea (_i.e._ the Indian Ocean), on the W. and S. by the countries of Islām, and on the N. by the Chinese Empire.... The length of the land of the Hind from the government of Mokrān, the country of Manṣūra and Bodha and the rest of Sind, till thou comest to Ḳannūj and thence passest on to Tobbat (see TIBET), is about 4 months, and its breadth from the Indian Ocean to the country of Ḳannūj about three months."—_Istakhri_, pp. 6 and 11. c. 650.—"The name of _T'ien-chu_ (India) has gone through various and confused forms.... Anciently they said _Shin-tu_; whilst some authors called it _Hien-teou_. Now conforming to the true pronunciation one should say IN-TU."—_Hwen T'sang_, in _Pèl. Bouddh._, ii. 57. c. 944.—"For the nonce let us confine ourselves to summary notices concerning the kings of SIND and HIND. The language of Sind is different from that of HIND...."—_Maṣ'ūdī_, i. 381. c. 1020.—"INDIA (AL-HIND) is one of those plains bounded on the south by the Sea of the Indians. Lofty mountains bound it on all the other quarters. Through this plain the waters descending from the mountains are discharged. Moreover, if thou wilt examine this country with thine eyes, if thou wilt regard the rounded and worn stones that are found in the soil, however deep thou mayest dig,—stones which near the mountains, where the rivers roll down violently, are large; but small at a distance from the mountains, where the current slackens; and which become mere sand where the currents are at rest, where the waters sink into the soil, and where the sea is at hand—then thou wilt be tempted to believe that this country was at a former period only a sea which the debris washed down by the torrents hath filled up...."—_Al-Birūnī_, in _Reinaud's Extracts, Journ. As._ ser. 4. 1844. " "HIND is surrounded on the East by Chín and Máchín, on the West by Sind and Kábul, and on the South by the Sea."—_Ibid._ in _Elliot_, i. 45. 1205.—"The whole country of HIND, from Pershaur to the shores of the Ocean, and in the other direction, from Siwistán to the hills of Chín...."—_Hasan Nizāmī_, in _Elliot_, ii. 236. That is, from Peshawar in the north, to the Indian Ocean in the south; from Sehwan (on the west bank of the Indus) to the mountains on the east dividing from China. c. 1500.—"HODU quae est INDIA extra et intra Gangem."—_Itinera Mundi_ (in Hebrew), by _Abr. Peritsol_, in _Hyde, Syntagma Dissertt._, Oxon, 1767, i. 75. 1553.—"And had Vasco da Gama belonged to a nation so glorious as the Romans he would perchance have added to the style of his family, noble as that is, the surname 'OF INDIA,' since we know that those symbols of honour that a man wins are more glorious than those that he inherits, and that Scipio gloried more in the achievement which gave him the surname of '_Africanus_,' than in the name of Cornelius, which was that of his family."—_Barros_, I. iv. 12. 1572.—Defined, without being named, by Camoens: "Alem do Indo faz, e aquem do Gange Hu terreno muy grãde, e assaz famoso, Que pela parte Austral o mar abrange, E para o Norte o Emodio cavernoso." _Lusiadas_, vii. 17. Englished by Burton: "Outside of Indus, inside Ganges, lies a wide-spread country, famed enough of yore; northward the peaks of caved Emódus rise, and southward Ocean doth confine the shore." 1577.—"INDIA is properly called that great Province of Asia, in the whiche great Alexander kepte his warres, and was so named of the ryuer Indus."—_Eden, Hist. of Trauayle_, f. 3_v_. The _distinct_ INDIAS. c. 650.—"The circumference of the Five Indies is about 90,000 _li_; on three sides it is bounded by a great sea; on the north it is backed by snowy mountains. It is wide at the north and narrow at the south; its figure is that of a half-moon."—_Hwen T'sang_, in _Pèl. Bouddh._, ii. 58. 1298.—"INDIA THE GREATER is that which extends from Maabar to Kesmacoran (_i.e._ from Coromandel to Mekran), and it contains 13 great kingdoms.... INDIA THE LESSER extends from the Province of Champa to Mutfili (_i.e._ from Cochin-China to the Kistna Delta), and contains 8 great Kingdoms.... Abash (Abyssinia) is a very great province, and you must know that it constitutes the MIDDLE INDIA."—_Marco Polo_, Bk. iii. ch. 34, 35. c. 1328.—"What shall I say? The greatness of this INDIA is beyond description. But let this much suffice concerning INDIA THE GREATER and THE LESS. Of INDIA TERTIA I will say this, that I have not indeed seen its many marvels, not having been there...."—_Friar Jordanus_, p. 41. INDIA MINOR, in _Clavijo_, looks as if it were applied to Afghanistan: 1404.—"And this same Thursday that the said Ambassadors arrived at this great River (the Oxus) they crossed to the other side. And the same day ... came in the evening to a great city which is called _Tenmit_ (Termedh), and this used to belong to INDIA MINOR, but now belongs to the empire of Samarkand, having been conquered by Tamurbec."—_Clavijo_, § ciii. (_Markham_, 119). INDIES. c. 1601.—"He does smile his face into more lines than are in the new map with the augmentation of the INDIAES."—_Twelfth Night_, Act iii. sc. 2. 1653.—"I was thirteen times captive and seventeen times sold in the INDIES."—_Trans. of Pinto_, by _H. Cogan_, p. 1. 1826.—"... Like a French lady of my acquaintance, who had so general a notion of the East, that upon taking leave of her, she enjoined me to get acquainted with a friend of hers, living as she said _quelque part dans_ LES INDES, and whom, to my astonishment, I found residing at the Cape of Good Hope."—_Hajji Baba_, Introd. Epistle, ed. 1835, p. ix. INDIA of the PORTUGUESE. c. 1567.—"Di qui (Coilan) a Cao Comeri si fanno settanta due miglia, _e qui si finisse la costa_ DELL'INDIA."—_Ces. Federici_, in _Ramusio_, iii. 390. 1598.—"At the ende of the countrey of _Cambaia_ beginneth INDIA and the lands of Decam and Cuncam ... from the island called Das Vaguas (read _Vaquas_) ... which is the righte coast that in all the East Countries is called INDIA.... Now you must vnderstande that this coast of INDIA beginneth at _Daman_, or the Island Das Vaguas, and stretched South and by East, to the Cape of _Comorin_, where it endeth."—_Linschoten_, ch. ix.-x.; [Hak. Soc. i. 62. See also under ABADA]. c. 1610.—"Il y a grand nombre des Portugais qui demeurent ès ports du cette coste de Bengale ... ils n'osoient retourner en L'INDE, pour quelques fautes qu'ils y ont commis."—_Pyrard de Laval_, i. 239; [Hak. Soc. i. 334]. 1615.—"Sociorum literis, qui Mogoris Regiam incolunt auditum est in INDIA de celeberrimo Regno illo quod Saraceni Cataium vocant."—_Trigautius, De Christianâ Expeditione apud Sinas_, p. 544. 1644.—(Speaking of the Daman district above Bombay.)—"The fruits are nearly all the same as those that you get in INDIA, and especially many _Mangas_ and _Cassaras_ (?), which are like chestnuts."—_Bocarro, MS._ It is remarkable to find the term used, in a similar restricted sense, by the Court of the E.I.C. in writing to Fort St. George. They certainly mean some part of the west coast. 1670.—They desire that DUNGAREES may be supplied thence if possible, as "they were not procurable on the COAST OF INDIA, by reason of the disturbances of Sevajee."—_Notes and Exts._, Pt. i. 2. 1673.—"The Portugals ... might have subdued INDIA by this time, had not we fallen out with them, and given them the first Blow at Ormuz ... they have added some Christians to those formerly converted by St. Thomas, but it is a loud Report to say all INDIA."—_Fryer_, 137. 1881.—In a correspondence with Sir R. Morier, we observe the Portuguese Minister of Foreign Affairs calls their Goa Viceroy "The Governor General of INDIA." INDIA of the DUTCH. 1876.—The Dorian "is common throughout all INDIA."—_Filet, Plant-Kunding Woordenboek_, 196. INDIES applied to AMERICA. 1563.—"And please to tell me ... which is better, this (_Radix Chinae_) or the _guiacão_ of our INDIES as we call them...."—_Garcia_, f. 177. INDIAN. This word in English first occurs, according to Dr. Guest, in the following passage:— A.D. 433-440. "Mid israelum ic waes Mid ebreum and INDEUM, and mid egyptum." In _Guest's English Rhythms_, ii. 86-87. But it may be queried whether _indeum_ is not here an error for _iudeum_; the converse error to that supposed to have been made in the printing of Othello's death-speech— "of one whose hand Like the base _Judean_ threw a pearl away." INDIAN _used for_ MAHOUT. B.C. ? 116-105.—"And upon the beasts (the elephants) there were strong towers of wood, which covered every one of them, and were girt fast unto them with devices: there were also upon every one two and thirty strong men, that fought upon them, beside the INDIAN that ruled them."—_I. Maccabees_, vi. 37. B.C. c. 150.—"Of Beasts (_i.e._ elephants) taken with all their INDIANS there were ten; and of all the rest, which had thrown their INDIANS, he got possession after the battle by driving them together."—_Polybius_, Bk. i. ch. 40; see also iii. 46, and xi. 1. It is very curious to see the drivers of _Carthaginian_ elephants thus called _Indians_, though it may be presumed that this is only a Greek application of the term, not a Carthaginian use. B.C. c. 20.—"Tertio die ... ad Thabusion castellum imminens fluvio Indo ventum est; cui fecerat nomen INDUS ab elephanto dejectus."—_Livy_, Bk. xxxviii. 14. This Indus or "Indian" river, named after the Mahout thrown into it by his elephant, was somewhere on the borders of Phrygia. A.D. c. 210.—"Along with this elephant was brought up a female one called Nikaia. And the wife of their INDIAN being near death placed her child of 30 days old beside this one. And when the woman died a certain marvellous attachment grew up of the Beast towards the child...."—_Athenaeus_, xiii. ch. 8. INDIAN, for _Anglo-Indian_. 1816.—"... our best INDIANS. In the idleness and obscurity of home they look back with fondness to the country where they have been useful and distinguished, like the ghosts of Homer's heroes, who prefer the exertions of a labourer on the earth to all the listless enjoyments of Elysium."—_Elphinstone_, in _Life_, i. 367. INDIGO, s. The plant _Indigofera tinctoria_, L. (N.O. _Leguminosae_), and the dark blue dye made from it. Greek Ἰνδικὸν. This word appears from Hippocrates to have been applied in his time to _pepper_. It is also applied by Dioscorides to the mineral substance (a variety of the red oxide of iron) called Indian red (_F. Adams_, Appendix to _Dunbar's Lexicon_). [_Liddell & Scott_ call it "a dark-blue dye, indigo." The dye was used in Egyptian mummy-cloths (_Wilkinson, Ancient Egypt_, ed. 1878, ii. 163).] A.D. c. 60.—"Of that which is called Ἰνδικὸν one kind is produced spontaneously, being as it were a scum thrown out by the Indian reeds; but that used for dyeing is a purple efflorescence which floats on the brazen cauldrons, which the craftsmen skim off and dry. That is deemed best which is blue in colour, succulent, and smooth to the touch."—_Dioscorides_, v. cap. 107. c. 70.—"After this ... INDICO (_Indicum_) is a colour most esteemed; out of India it commeth; whereupon it tooke the name; and it is nothing els but a slimie mud cleaving to the foame that gathereth about canes and reeds: whiles it is punned or ground, it looketh blacke; but being dissolved it yeeldeth a woonderfull lovely mixture of purple and azur ... INDICO is valued at 20 denarii the pound. In physicke there is use of this INDICO; for it doth assuage swellings that doe stretch the skin."—_Plinie_, by _Ph. Holland_, ii. 531. c. 80-90.—"This river (_Sinthus_, _i.e._ Indus) has 7 mouths ... and it has none of them navigable except the middle one only, on which there is a coast mart called Barbaricon.... The articles imported into this mart are.... On the other hand there are exported _Costus_, _Bdellium_ ... and _Indian Black_ (Ἰνδικὸν μέλαν, _i.e._ INDIGO)."—_Periplus_, 38, 39. 1298.—(At Coilum) "They have also abundance of very fine INDIGO (_ynde_). This is made of a certain herb which is gathered and [after the roots have been removed] is put into great vessels upon which they pour water, and then leave it till the whole of the plant is decomposed...."—_Marco Polo_, Bk. iii. ch. 22. 1584.—"INDICO from Zindi and Cambaia."—_Barrett_, in _Hakl._ ii. 413. [1605-6.—"... for all which we shall buie Ryse, INDICO, Lapes Bezar which theare in aboundance are to be hadd."—_Birdwood, First Letter Book_, 77. [1609.—"... to buy such Comodities as they shall finde there as INDICO, of Laher (Lahore), here worth viij^s the pounde _Serchis_ and the best _Belondri_...."—_Ibid._ 287. _Serchis_ is Sarkhej, the _Sercaze_ of Forbes (_Or. Mem._, 2nd ed. ii. 204) near Ahmadābād: Sir G. Birdwood with some hesitation identifies _Belondri_ with Valabhi, 20 m. N.W. of Bhāvnagar. [1610.—"_Anil_ or INDIGUE, which is a violet-blue dye."—_Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. ii. 246.] 1610.—"In the country thereabouts is made some INDIGO."—_Sir H. Middleton_, in _Purchas_, i. 259. [1616.—"INDIGO is made thus. In the prime June they sow it, which the rains bring up about the prime September: this they cut and it is called the _Newty_ (H. _naudhā_, 'a young plant'), formerly mentioned, and is a good sort. Next year it sprouts again in the prime August, which they cut and is the best INDIGO, called _Jerry_ (H. _jaṛī_, 'growing from the root (_jaṛ_).'"—_Foster, Letters_, iv. 241.] c. 1670.—Tavernier gives a detailed account of the manufacture as it was in his time. "They that sift this INDIGO must be careful to keep a Linnen-cloath before their faces, and that their nostrils be well stopt.... Yet ... they that have sifted INDIGO for 9 or 10 days shall spit nothing but blew for a good while together. Once I laid an egg in the morning among the sifters, and when I came to break it in the evening it was all blew within."—_E.T._ ii. 128-9; [ed. _Ball_, ii. 11]. We have no conception what is meant by the following singular (apparently sarcastic) entry in the _Indian Vocabulary_:— 1788.—"INDERGO—a drug of no estimation that grows wild in the woods." [This is H. _indarjau_, Skt. _indra-yava_, "barley of Indra," the _Wrightia tinctoria_, from the leaves of which a sort of indigo is made. See _Watt, Econ. Dict._ VI. pt. iv. 316. "INDERJÒ of the species of warm bitters."—_Halhed, Code_, ed. 1781, p. 9.] 1881.—"Découvertes et Inventions.—Décidément le cabinet Gladstone est poursuivi par la malechance. Voici un savant chimiste de Munich qui vient de trouver le moyen se preparer artificiellement et à très bon marché le bleu INDIGO. Cette découverte peut amener la ruine du gouvernement des Indes anglaises, qui est déjà menacé de la banqueroute. L'INDIGO, en effet, est le principal article de commerce des Indes (!); dans l'Allemagne, seulement, on en importe par an pour plus de cent cinquante millions de francs."—_Havre Commercial Paper_, quoted in _Pioneer Mail_, Feb. 3. INGLEES, s. Hind. _Inglīs_ and _Inglis_. Wilson gives as the explanation of this: "Invalid soldiers and _sipahis_, to whom allotments of land were assigned as pensions; the lands so granted." But the word is now used as the equivalent of (sepoy's) _pension_ simply. Mr. Carnegie, [who is followed by Platts], says the word is "probably a corruption of _English_, as pensions were unknown among native Governments, whose rewards invariably took the shape of land assignments." This, however, is quite unsatisfactory; and Sir H. Elliot's suggestion (mentioned by Wilson) that the word was a corruption of _invalid_ (which the sepoys may have confounded in some way with _English_) is most probable. INTERLOPER, s. One in former days who traded without the license, or outside the service, of a company (such as the E.I.C.) which had a charter of monopoly. The etymology of the word remains obscure. It _looks_ like Dutch, but intelligent Dutch friends have sought in vain for a Dutch original. _Onderloopen_, the nearest word we can find, means 'to be inundated.' The hybrid etymology given by Bailey, though allowed by Skeat, seems hardly possible. Perhaps it is an English corruption from _ontloopen_, 'to evade, escape, run away from.' [The _N.E.D._ without hesitation gives _interlope_, a form of _leap_. Skeat, in his _Concise Dict._, 2nd ed., agrees, and quotes Low Germ. and Dutch _enterloper_, 'a runner between.'] 1627.—"INTERLOPERS in trade, ¶ Attur Acad. pa. 54."—_Minsheu._ (What is the meaning of the reference?) [It refers to "The _Atturneyes Academie_" by Thomas Powell or Powel, for which see 9 ser. _Notes and Queries_, vii. 198, 392]. 1680.—"The commissions relating to the INTERLOPER, or private trader, being considered, it is resolved that a notice be fixed up warning all the Inhabitants of the Towne, not, directly or indirectly, to trade, negotiate, aid, assist, countenance, or hold any correspondence, with Captain William Alley or any person belonging to him or his ship without the license of the Honorable Company. Whoever shall offend herein shall answeare it at their Perill."—_Notes and Exts._, Pt. iii. 29. 1681.—"The Shippe EXPECTATION, Capt. Ally Com̃and^r, an INTERLOPER, arrived in ye Downes from Porto Novo."—_Hedges, Diary_, Jan. 4; [Hak. Soc. i. 15]. [1682.—"The Agent having notice of an INTERLOPER lying in Titticorin Bay, immediately sent for ye Councell to consult about it...."—_Pringle, Diary of Ft. St. Geo._ 1st ser. i. 69.] " "The Spirit of Commerce, which sees its drifts with eagle's eyes, formed associations at the risque of trying the consequence at law ... since the statutes did not authorize the Company to seize or stop the ships of these adventurers, whom they called INTERLOPERS."—_Orme's Fragments_, 127. 1683.—"If God gives me life to get this _Phirmaund_ into my possession, ye Honble. Compy. shall never more be much troubled with INTERLOPERS."—_Hedges, Diary_, Jan. 6; [Hak. Soc. i. 62]. " "_May 28._ About 9 this morning Mr. Littleton, Mr. Nedham, and Mr. Douglass came to y^e factory, and being sent for, were asked 'Whether they did now, or ever intended, directly or indirectly, to trade with any INTERLOPERS that shall arrive in the Bay of Bengall?' "Mr. Littleton answered that, 'he did not, nor ever intended to trade with any INTERLOPER.' "Mr. Nedham answered, 'that at present he did not, and that he came to gett money, and if any such offer should happen, he would not refuse it.' "Mr. Douglass answered, he did not, nor ever intended to trade with them; but he said 'what Estate he should gett here he would not scruple to send it home upon any INTERLOPER.' "And having given their respective answers they were dismist."—_Ibid._ Hak. Soc. i. 90-91. 1694.—"Whether y^e souldiers lately sent up hath created any jealousye in y^e INTERLOP^{RS}: or their own Actions or guilt I know not, but they are so cautious y^t every 2 or 3 bales y^t are packt they immediately send on board."—MS. Letter from _Edwd. Hern_ at _Hugley_ to the Rt. Worshp^{ll} _Charles Eyre Esq. Agent for Affaires_ of the _Rt. Honble. East India Comp^a._ in _Bengall_, &c^a. (9th Sept.). _MS. Record in India Office._ 1719.—"... their business in the _South Seas_ was to sweep those coasts clear of the _French_ INTERLOPERS, which they did very effectually."—_Shelvocke's Voyage_, 29. " "I wish you would explain yourself; I cannot imagine what reason I have to be afraid of any of the Company's ships, or Dutch ships, I am no INTERLOPER."—_Robinson Crusoe_, Pt. ii. 1730.—"To INTERLOPE [of _inter_, L. between, and LOOPEN, _Du._ to run, q. d. to run in between, and intercept the Commerce of others], to trade without proper Authority, or interfere with a Company in Commerce."—_Bailey's English Dict._ s.v. 1760.—"ENTERLOOPER. Terme de Commerce de Mer, fort en usage parmi les Compagnies des Pays du Nord, comme l'Angleterre, la Hollande, Hambourg, le Danemark, &c. Il signifie un vaisseau d'un particulier qui pratique et fréquente les Côtes, et les Havres ou Ports de Mer éloignés, pour y faire un commerce clandestin, au préjudice des Compagnies qui sont autorisées elles seules à le faire dans ces mêmes lieux.... Ce mot se prononce comme s'il étoit écrit EINTRELOPRE. Il est emprunté de l'Anglois, de _enter_ qui signifie entrer et entreprendre, et de _Looper_, Courreur."—_Savary des Bruslons, Dict. Univ. de Commerce_, Nouv. ed., Copenhague, s.v. c. 1812.—"The fault lies in the clause which gives the Company power to send home INTERLOPERS ... and is just as reasonable as one which should forbid all the people of England, except a select few, to look at the moon."—_Letter of Dr. Carey_, in _William Carey_, by James Culross, D.D., 1881, p. 165. IPECACUANHA (WILD), s. The garden name of a plant (_Asclepias curassavica_, L.) naturalised in all tropical countries. It has nothing to do with the true ipecacuanha, but its root is a powerful emetic, whence the name. The true ipecacuanha is cultivated in India. IRON-WOOD. This name is applied to several trees in different parts; _e.g._ to _Mesua ferrea_, L. (N.O. _Clusiaceae_), Hind. _nagkesar_; and in the Burmese provinces to _Xylia dolabriformis_, Benth. I-SAY. The Chinese mob used to call the English soldiers _A′says_ or _Isays_, from the frequency of this apostrophe in their mouths. (The French gamins, it is said, do the same at Boulogne.) At Amoy the Chinese used to call out after foreigners AKEE! AKEE! a tradition from the Portuguese _Aqui!_ 'Here!' In Java the French are called by the natives _Orang_ DEEDONG, _i.e._ the _dîtes-donc_ people. (See _Fortune's Two Visits to the Tea Countries_, 1853, p. 52; and _Notes and Queries in China and Japan_, ii. 175.) [1863.—"The Sepoys were ... invariably called 'ACHAS.' _Acha_ or good is the constantly recurring answer of a Sepoy when spoken to...."—_Fisher, Three Years in China_, 146.] ISKAT, s. Ratlines. A marine term from Port. _escada_ (_Roebuck_). [ISLAM, s. Infn. of Ar. _salm_, 'to be or become safe'; the word generally used by Mahommedans for their religion. [1616.—"Dated in Achen 1025 according to the rate of SLAM."—_Foster, Letters_, iv. 125. [1617.—"I demanded the debts ... one [of the debtors] for the valew of 110 r[ials] is termed SLAM."—_Letter of E. Young_, from Jacatra, Oct. 3, I.O. Records: O.C. No. 541.] ISTOOP, s. Oakum. A marine term from Port. _estopa_ (_Roebuck_). ISTUBBUL, s. This usual Hind. word for 'stable' may naturally be imagined to be a corruption of the English word. But it is really Ar. _iṣṭabl_, though that no doubt came in old times from the Latin _stabulum_ through some Byzantine Greek form. ITZEBOO, s. A Japanese coin, the smallest silver denomination. _Itsi-bū_, 'one drachm.' [The _N.E.D._ gives _itse_, _itche_, 'one,' _bū_, 'division, part, quarter']. Present value about 1_s._ Marsden says: "ITZEBO, a small gold piece of oblong form, being 0.6 inch long, and 0.3 broad. Two specimens weighed 2 dwt. 3 grs. only" (_Numism. Orient._, 814-5). See _Cocks's Diary_, i. 176, ii. 77. [The coin does not appear in the last currency list; see _Chamberlain, Things Japanese_, 3rd ed. 99.] [1616.—"ICHIBOS." (See under KOBANG.) [1859.—"We found the greatest difficulty in obtaining specimens of the currency of the country, and I came away at last the possessor of a solitary ITZIBU. These are either of gold or silver: the gold ITZIBU is a small oblong piece of money, intrinsically worth about seven and sixpence. The intrinsic value of the gold half-ITZIBU, which is not too large to convert into a shirt-stud, is about one and tenpence."—_L. Oliphant, Narr. of Mission_, ii. 232.] IZAM MALUCO, n.p. We often find this form in Correa, instead of NIZAMALUCO (q.v.). J JACK, s. Short for JACK-SEPOY; in former days a familiar style for the native soldier; kindly, rather than otherwise. 1853.—"... he should be leading the JACKS."—_Oakfield_, ii. 66. JACK, s. The tree called by botanists _Artocarpus integrifolia_, L. fil., and its fruit. The name, says Drury, is "a corruption of the Skt. word _Tchackka_, which means the fruit of the tree" (_Useful Plants_, p. 55). There is, however, no such Skt. word; the Skt. names are _Kantaka_, _Phala_, _Panasa_, and _Phalasa_. [But the Malayāl. _chakka_ is from the Skt. _chakra_, 'round.'] Rheede rightly gives _Tsjaka_ (_chăkka_) as the Malayālam name, and from this no doubt the Portuguese took _jaca_ and handed it on to us. "They call it," says Garcia Orta, "in Malavar _jacas_, in Canarese and Guzerati _panas_" (f. 111). "The Tamil form is _sākkei_, the meaning of which, as may be adduced from various uses to which the word is put in Tamil, is 'the fruit abounding in rind and refuse.'" (_Letter from Bp. Caldwell._) We can hardly doubt that this is the fruit of which Pliny writes: "Major alia pomo et suavitate praecellentior; quo sapientiores Indorum vivunt. (Folium alas avium imitatur longitudine trium cubitorum, latitudine duum). _Fructum e cortice mittit admirabilem succi dulcedine; ut uno quaternos satiet._ Arbori nomen _palae_, pomo _arienae_; plurima est in Sydracis, expeditionum Alexandri termino. Est et alia similis huic; dulcior pomo; sed interaneorum valetudini infesta" (_Hist. Nat._ xii. 12). Thus rendered, not too faithfully, by Philemon Holland: "Another tree there is in India, greater yet than the former; bearing a fruit much fairer, bigger, and sweeter than the figs aforesaid; and whereof the Indian Sages and Philosophers do ordinarily live. The leaf resembleth birds' wings, carrying three cubits in length, and two in breadth. The fruit it putteth forth at the bark, having within it a wonderfull pleasant juice: insomuch as one of them is sufficient to give four men a competent and full refection. The tree's name is _Pala_, and the fruit is called _Ariena_. Great plenty of them is in the country of the Sydraci, the utmost limit of _Alexander_ the Great his expeditions and voyages. And yet there is another tree much like to this, and beareth a fruit more delectable that this _Ariena_, albeit the guts in a man's belly it wringeth and breeds the bloudie flix" (i. 361). Strange to say, the fruit thus described has been generally identified with the plantain: so generally that (we presume) the Linnaean name of the plantain _Musa sapientum_, was founded upon the interpretation of this passage. (It was, I find, the excellent Rumphius who originated the erroneous identification of the _ariena_ with the plantain). Lassen, at first hesitatingly (i. 262), and then more positively (ii. 678), adopts this interpretation, and seeks _ariena_ in the Skt. _vāraṇa_. The shrewder Gildemeister does the like, for he, _sans phrase_, uses _arienae_ as Latin for 'plantains.' Ritter, too, accepts it, and is not staggered even by the _uno quaternos satiet_. Humboldt, quoth he, often saw Indians make their meal with a very little manioc and three bananas of the big kind (_Platano-arton_). Still less sufficed the Indian Brahmins (_sapientes_), when one fruit was enough for four of them (v. 876, 877). Bless the venerable Prince of Geographers! Would one _Kartoffel_, even "of the big kind," make a dinner for four German Professors? Just as little would one plantain suffice four Indian Sages. The words which we have italicised in the passage from Pliny are quite enough to show that the _jack_ is intended; the fruit growing _e cortice_ (_i.e._ piercing the bark of the stem, not pendent from twigs like other fruit), the sweetness, the monstrous size, are in combination infallible. And as regards its being the fruit of the sages, we may observe that the _jack_ fruit is at this day in Travancore one of the staples of life. But that Pliny, after his manner, has jumbled things, is also manifest. The first two clauses of his description (_Major alia_, &c.; _Folium alas_, &c.) are found in Theophrastus, but apply to _two different trees_. Hence we get rid of the puzzle about the big leaves, which led scholars astray after plantains, and originated _Musa sapientum_. And it is clear from Theophrastus that the fruit which caused dysentery in the Macedonian army was yet another. So Pliny has rolled three plants into one. Here are the passages of Theophrastus:— "(1) And there is another tree which is both itself a tree of great size, and produces a fruit that is wonderfully big and sweet. This is used for food by the Indian Sages, who wear no clothes. (2) And there is yet another which has the leaf of a very long shape, and resembling the wings of birds, and this they set upon helmets; the length is about two cubits.... (3) There is another tree the fruit of which is long, and not straight but crooked, and sweet to the taste. But this gives rise to colic and dysentery ("Ἄλλο τέ ἐστιν οὖ ὁ καρπὸς μακρὸς καὶ οὔκ εὐθύς ἀλλὰ σκολιὸς, ἐσθιόμενος δὲ γλυκύς. οὗτος ἐν τῇ κοιλίᾳ δηγμὸν ποιεῖ καὶ δυσεντέριαν ...") wherefore Alexander published a general order against eating it."—(_Hist. Plant._ iv. 4-5). It is plain that Pliny and Theophrastus were using the same authority, but neither copying the whole of what he found in it. The second tree, whose leaves were like birds' wings and were used to fix upon helmets, is hard to identify. The first was, when we combine the additional characters quoted by Pliny but omitted by Theophrastus, certainly the _jack_; the third was, we suspect, the MANGO (q.v.). The terms long and crooked would, perhaps, answer better to the plantain, but hardly the unwholesome effect. As regards the _uno quaternos satiet_, compare Friar Jordanus below, on the _jack_: "Sufficiet circiter pro quinque personis." Indeed the whole of the Friar's account is worth comparing with Pliny's. Pliny says that it took four men _to eat a jack_, Jordanus says five. But an Englishman who had a plantation in Central Java told one of the present writers that he once cut a _jack_ on his ground which took three men—not to eat—but to carry! As regards the names given by Pliny it is hard to say anything to the purpose, because we do not know to which of the three trees jumbled together the names really applied. If _pala_ really applied to the _jack_, possibly it may be the Skt. _phalasa_, or _panasa_. Or it may be merely _p'hala_, 'a fruit,' and the passage would then be a comical illustration of the persistence of Indian habits of mind. For a stranger in India, on asking the question, 'What on earth is that?' as he well might on his first sight of a _jack_-tree with its fruit, would at the present day almost certainly receive for answer: '_Phal hai khudāwand!_'—'It is a fruit, my lord!' _Ariena_ looks like _hiraṇya_, 'golden,' which _might_ be an epithet of the _jack_, but we find no such specific application of the word. Omitting Theophrastus and Pliny, the oldest foreign description of the _jack_ that we find is that by Hwen T'sang, who met with it in Bengal: c. A.D. 650.—"Although the fruit of the _pan-wa-so_ (_panasa_) is gathered in great quantities, it is held in high esteem. These fruits are as big as a pumpkin; when ripe they are of a reddish yellow. Split in two they disclose inside a quantity of little fruits as big as crane's eggs; and when these are broken there exudes a juice of reddish-yellow colour and delicious flavour. Sometimes the fruit hangs on the branches, as with other trees; but sometimes it grows from the roots, like the _fo-ling_ (_Radix Chinae_), which is found under the ground."—_Julien_, iii. 75. c. 1328.—"There are some trees that bear a very big fruit called CHAQUI; and the fruit is of such size that one is enough for about five persons. There is another tree that has a fruit like that just named, and it is called _Bloqui_ [a corruption of Malayāl. _varikka_, 'superior fruit'], quite as big and as sweet, but not of the same species. These fruits never grow upon the twigs, for these are not able to bear their weight, but only from the main branches, and even from the trunk of the tree itself, down to the very roots."—_Friar Jordanus_, 13-14. A unique MS. of the travels of Friar Odoric, in the Palatine Library at Florence, contains the following curious passage:— c. 1330.—"And there be also trees which produce fruits so big that two will be a load for a strong man. And when they are eaten you must oil your hands and your mouth; they are of a fragrant odour and very savoury; the fruit is called _chabassi_." The name is probably corrupt (perhaps _chacassi_?). But the passage about oiling the hands and lips is aptly elucidated by the description in Baber's _Memoirs_ (see below), a description matchless in its way, and which falls off sadly in the new translation by M. Pavet de Courteille, which quite omits the "haggises." c. 1335.—"The SHAKĪ and _Barkī_. This name is given to certain trees which live to a great age. Their leaves are like those of the walnut, and the fruit grows direct out of the stem of the tree. The fruits borne nearest to the ground are the _barkī_; they are sweeter and better-flavoured than the SHAKĪ ..." etc. (much to the same effect as before).—_Ibn Batuta_, iii. 127; see also iv. 228. c. 1350.—"There is again another wonderful tree called CHAKE_-Baruke_, as big as an oak. Its fruit is produced from the trunk, and not from the branches, and is something marvellous to see, being as big as a great lamb, or a child of three years old. It has a hard rind like that of our pine-cones, so that you have to cut it open with a hatchet; inside it has a pulp of surpassing flavour, with the sweetness of honey, and of the best Italian melon; and this also contains some 500 chestnuts of like flavour, which are capital eating when roasted."—_John de' Marignolli_, in _Cathay_, &c., 363. c. 1440.—"There is a tree commonly found, the trunk of which bears a fruit resembling a pine-cone, but so big that a man can hardly lift it; the rind is green and hard, but still yields to the pressure of the finger. Inside there are some 250 or 300 pippins, as big as figs, very sweet in taste, and contained in separate membranes. These have each a kernel within, of a windy quality, of the consistence and taste of chestnuts, and which are roasted like chestnuts. And when cast among embers (to roast), unless you make a cut in them they will explode and jump out. The outer rind of the fruit is given to cattle. Sometimes the fruit is also found growing from the roots of the tree underground, and these fruits excel the others in flavour, wherefore they are sent as presents to kings and petty princes. These (moreover) have no kernels inside them. The tree itself resembles a large fig-tree, and the leaves are cut into fingers like the hand. The wood resembles box, and so it is esteemed for many uses. The name of the tree is CACHI" (_i.e._ _Çachi_ or TZACCHI).—_Nicolo de' Conti._ The description of the leaves ... "_foliis da modum palmi intercisis_"—is the only slip in this admirable description. Conti must, in memory, have confounded the Jack with its congener the bread-fruit (_Artocarpus incisa_ or _incisifolia_). We have translated from Poggio's Latin, as the version by Mr. Winter Jones in _India in the XVth Century_ is far from accurate. 1530.—"Another is the _kadhil_. This has a very bad look and flavour (odour?). It looks like a sheep's stomach stuffed and made into a haggis. It has a sweet sickly taste. Within it are stones like a filbert.... The fruit is very adhesive, and on account of this adhesive quality many rub their mouths with oil before eating them. They grow not only from the branches and trunk, but from its root. You would say that the tree was all hung round with haggises!"—_Leyden and Erskine's Baber_, 325. Here _kadhil_ represents the Hind. name _kaṭhal_. The practice of oiling the lips on account of the "adhesive quality" (or as modern mortals would call it, 'stickiness') of the jack, is still usual among natives, and is the cause of a proverb on premature precautions: _Gāch'h meṅ Kaṭhal, honṭh meṅ tel!_ "You have oiled your lips while the jack still hangs on the tree!" We may observe that the call of the Indian cuckoo is in some of the Gangetic districts rendered by the natives as _Kaṭhal pakkā! Kaṭhal pakkā!_ _i.e._ "Jack's ripe," the bird appearing at that season. [1547.—"I consider it right to make over to them in perpetuity ... one palm grove and an area for planting certain mango trees and JACK trees (mangueiras e JAQUEIRAS) situate in the village of Calangute...."—_Archiv. Port. Orient._, fasc. 5, No. 88.] c. 1590.—"In Sircar Hajypoor there are plenty of the fruits called _Kathul_ and _Budhul_; some of the first are so large as to be too heavy for one man to carry."—_Gladwin's Ayeen_, ii. 25. In Blochmann's ed. of the Persian text he reads _barhal_, [and so in Jarrett's trans. (ii. 152),] which is a Hind. name for the _Artocarpus Lakoocha_ of Roxb. 1563.—"_R._ What fruit is that which is as big as the largest (coco) nuts? "_O._ You just now ate the _chestnuts_ from inside of it, and you said that roasted they were like real chestnuts. Now you shall eat the envelopes of these.... "_R._ They taste like a melon; but not so good as the better melons. "_O._ True. And owing to their viscous nature they are ill to digest; or say rather they are not digested at all, and often issue from the body quite unchanged. I don't much use them. They are called in Malavar JACAS; in Canarin and Guzerati _panás_.... The tree is a great and tall one; and the fruits grow from the wood of the stem, right up to it, and not on the branches like other fruits."—_Garcia_, f. 111. [1598.—"A certain fruit that in Malabar is called IACA, in Canara and Gusurate _Panar_ and _Panasa_, by the Arabians _Panax_, by the Persians _Fanax_."—_Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. ii. 20. [c. 1610.—"The JAQUES is a tree of the height of a chestnut."—_Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. ii. 366. [1623.—"We had ZIACCHE, a fruit very rare at this time."—_P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. ii. 264.] 1673.—"Without the town (Madras) grows their Rice ... JAWKS, a Coat of Armour over it, like an Hedg-hog's, guards its weighty Fruit."—_Fryer_, 40. 1810.—"The JACK-wood ... at first yellow, becomes on exposure to the air of the colour of mahogany, and is of as fine a grain."—_Maria Graham_, 101. 1878.—"The monstrous JACK that in its eccentric bulk contains a whole magazine of tastes and smells."—_Ph. Robinson, In My Indian Garden_, 49-50. It will be observed that the older authorities mention two varieties of the fruit by the names of _shakī_ and _barkī_, or modifications of these, different kinds according to Jordanus, only from different parts of the tree according to Ibn Batuta. P. Vincenzo Maria (1672) also distinguishes two kinds, one of which he calls GIACHA _Barca_, the other GIACHA _papa_ or _girasole_. And Rheede, the great authority on Malabar plants, says (iii. 19): "Of this tree, however, they reckon more than 30 varieties, distinguished by the quality of their fruit, but all may be reduced to two kinds; the fruit of one kind distinguished by plump and succulent pulp of delicious honey flavour, being the _varaka_; that of the other, filled with softer and more flabby pulp of inferior flavour, being the _Tsjakapa_." More modern writers seem to have less perception in such matters than the old travellers, who entered more fully and sympathetically into native tastes. Drury says, however, "There are several varieties, but what is called the Honey-jack is by far the sweetest and best." "He that desireth to see more hereof let him reade Ludovicus Romanus, in his fifth Booke and fifteene Chapter of his Navigaciouns, and Christopherus a Costa in his cap. of IACA, and Gracia ab Horto, in the Second Booke and fourth Chapter," saith the learned Paludanus.... And if there be anybody so unreasonable, so say we too—by all means let him do so! [A part of this article is derived from the notes to Jordanus by one of the present writers. We may also add, in aid of such further investigation, that Paludanus is the Latinised name of v.d. Broecke, the commentator on Linschoten. "Ludovicus Romanus" is our old friend Varthema, and "Gracia ab Horto" is Garcia De Orta.] JACKAL, s. The _Canis aureus_, L., seldom seen in the daytime, unless it be fighting with the vultures for carrion, but in shrieking multitudes, or rather what seem multitudes from the noise they make, entering the precincts of villages, towns, of Calcutta itself, after dark, and startling the newcomer with their hideous yells. Our word is not apparently Anglo-Indian, being taken from the Turkish _chaḳāl_. But the Pers. _shaghāl_ is close, and Skt. _srigāla_, 'the howler,' is probably the first form. The common Hind. word is _gīdar_, ['the greedy one,' Skt. _gṛidh_]. The jackal takes the place of the fox as the object of hunting 'meets' in India; the indigenous fox being too small for sport. 1554.—"Non procul inde audio magnum clamorem et velut hominum irridentium insultantiumque voces. Interrogo quid sit; ... narrant mihi ululatum esse bestiarum, quas Turcae CIACALES vocant...."—_Busbeq. Epist._ i. p. 78. 1615.—"The inhabitants do nightly house their goates and sheepe for feare of IACCALS (in my opinion no other than Foxes), whereof an infinite number do lurke in the obscure vaults."—_Sandys, Relation_, &c., 205. 1616.—"... those JACKALLS seem to be wild Doggs, who in great companies run up and down in the silent night, much disquieting the peace thereof, by their most hideous noyse."—_Terry_, ed. 1665, p. 371. 1653.—"Le SCHEKAL est vn espèce de chien sauvage, lequel demeure tout le jour en terre, et sort la nuit criant trois ou quatre fois à certaines heures."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, ed. 1657, p. 254. 1672.—"There is yet another kind of beast which they call JACKHALZ; they are horribly greedy of man's flesh, so the inhabitants beset the graves of their dead with heavy stones."—_Baldaeus_ (Germ. ed.), 422. 1673.—"An Hellish concert of JACKALS (a kind of Fox)."—_Fryer_, 53. 1681.—"For here are many JACKALLS, which catch their Henes, some _Tigres_ that destroy their Cattle; but the greatest of all is the King; whose endeavour is to keep them poor and in want."—_Knox, Ceylon_, 87. On p. 20 he writes _Jacols_. 1711.—"JACKCALLS are remarkable for Howling in the Night; one alone making as much noise as three or four Cur Dogs, and in different Notes, as if there were half a Dozen of them got together."—_Lockyer_, 382. 1810.—Colebrooke (_Essays_, ii. 109, [_Life_, 155]) spells SHAKAL. But _Jackal_ was already English. c. 1816.— "The JACKAL'S troop, in gather'd cry, Bayed from afar, complainingly." _Siege of Corinth_, xxxiii. 1880.—"The mention of JACKAL-hunting in one of the letters (of Lord Minto) may remind some Anglo-Indians still living, of the days when the Calcutta hounds used to throw off at gun-fire."—_Sat. Rev._ Feb. 14. JACK-SNIPE of English sportsmen is _Gallinago gallinula_, Linn., smaller than the common snipe, _G. scolopacinus_, Bonap. JACKASS COPAL. This is a trade name, and is a capital specimen of _Hobson-Jobson_. It is, according to Sir R. Burton, [_Zanzibar_, i. 357], a corruption of _chakāzi_. There are three qualities of copal in the Zanzibar market. 1. _Sandarusi m'ti_, or 'Tree Copal,' gathered directly from the tree which exudes it (_Trachylobium Mossambicense_). 2. _Chakāzi_ or _chakazzi_, dug from the soil, but seeming of recent origin, and priced on a par with No. 1. 3. The genuine _Sandarusi_, or true Copal (the _Animé_ of the English market), which is also fossil, but of ancient production, and bears more than twice the price of 1 and 2 (see _Sir J. Kirk_ in _J. Linn. Soc._ (Botany) for 1871). Of the meaning of _chakāzi_ we have no authentic information. But considering that a pitch made of copal and oil is used in Kutch, and that the cheaper copal would naturally be used for such a purpose, we may suggest as probable that the word is a corr. of _jahāzi_, and = '_ship_-copal.' JACQUETE, Town and Cape, n.p. The name, properly JAKAD, formerly attached to a place at the extreme west horn of the Kāthiawāṛ Peninsula, where stands the temple of DWARKA (q.v.). Also applied by the Portuguese to the Gulf of Cutch. (See quotation from Camoens under DIUL-SIND.) The last important map which gives this name, so far as we are aware, is Aaron Arrowsmith's great Map of India, 1816, in which Dwarka appears under the name of JUGGUT. 1525.—(Melequyaz) "holds the revenue of Crystna, which is in a town called ZAGUETE where there is a place of Pilgrimage of gentoos which is called _Crysna_...."—_Lembrança das Cousas da India_, 35. 1553.—"From the Diul estuary to the Point of JAQUETE 38 leagues; and from the same JAQUETE, which is the site of one of the principal temples of that heathenism, with a noble town, to our city Diu of the Kingdom of Guzarat, 58 leagues."—_Barros_, I. ix. 1. 1555.—"Whilst the tide was at its greatest height we arrived at the gulf of CHAKAD, where we descried signs of fine weather, such as sea-horses, great snakes, turtles, and sea-weeds."—_Sidi 'Ali_, p. 77. [1563.—"Passed the point of JACQUETTE, where is that famous temple of the Resbutos (see RAJPOOT)."—_Barros_, IV. iv. 4.] 1726.—In Valentyn's map we find JAQUETE marked as a town (at the west point of Kāthiawāṛ) and _Enceada da_ JAQUETE for the Gulf of Cutch. 1727.—"The next sea-port town to _Baet_, is JIGAT. It stands on a Point of low Land, called Cape JIGAT. The City makes a good Figure from the Sea, showing 4 or 5 high Steeples."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 135; [ed. 1744]. 1813.—"JIGAT _Point_ ... on it is a pagoda; the place where it stands was formerly called JIGAT _More_, but now by the Hindoos _Dorecur_ (_i.e._ DWARKA, q.v.). At a distance the pagoda has very much the appearance of a ship under sail.... Great numbers of pilgrims from the interior visit JIGAT pagoda...."—_Milburn_, i. 150. 1841.—"JIGAT _Point_ called also Dwarka, from the large temple of Dwarka standing near the coast."—_Horsburgh, Directory_, 5th ed., i. 480. JADE, s. The well-known mineral, so much prized in China, and so wonderfully wrought in that and other Asiatic countries; the _yashm_ of the Persians; _nephrite_ of mineralogists. The derivation of the word has been the subject of a good deal of controversy. We were at one time inclined to connect it with the _yada-tāsh_, the _yada_ stone used by the nomads of Central Asia in conjuring for rain. The stone so used was however, according to P. Hyakinth, quoted in a note with which we were favoured by the lamented Prof. Anton Schiefner, a BEZOAR (q.v.). Major Raverty, in his translation of the _Ṭabaḳāt-i-Nāṣirī_, in a passage referring to the regions of Ṭukhāristān and Bāmiān, has the following: "That tract of country has also been famed and celebrated, to the uttermost parts of the countries of the world, for its mines of gold, silver, rubies, and crystal, bejādah [jade], and other [precious] things" (p. 421). On _bejādah_ his note runs: "The name of a gem, by some said to be a species of ruby, and by others a species of sapphire; but JADE is no doubt meant." This interpretation seems however chiefly, if not altogether, suggested by the name; whilst the epithets compounded of _bejāda_, as given in dictionaries, suggest a red mineral, which jade rarely is. And Prof. Max Müller, in an interesting letter to the _Times_, dated Jan. 10, 1880, states that the name _jade_ was not known in Europe till after the discovery of America, and that the jade brought from America was called by the Spaniards _piedra de_ IJADA, because it was supposed to cure pain in the groin (Sp. _ijada_); for like reasons to which it was called _lapis nephriticus_, whence _nephrite_ (see _Bailey_, below). Skeat, s.v. says: "It is of unknown origin; but probably Oriental. Prof. Cowell finds _yedá_ a material out of which ornaments are made, in the _Divyávadána_; but it does not seem to be Sanskrit." Prof. Müller's etymology seems incontrovertible; but the present work has afforded various examples of curious etymological coincidences of this kind. [Prof. Max Müller's etymology is now accepted by the _N.E.D._ and by Prof. Skeat in the new edition of his _Concise Dict._ The latter adds that IJADA is connected with the Latin _ilia_.] [1595.—"A kinde of greene stones, which the Spaniards call Piedras HIJADAS, and we vse for spleene stones."—_Raleigh, Discov. Guiana_, 24 (quoted in _N.E.D._).] 1730.—"JADE, a greenish Stone, bordering on the colour of Olive, esteemed for its Hardness and Virtues by the _Turks_ and _Poles_, who adorn their fine Sabres with it; and said to be a preservative against the nephritick Colick."—_Bailey's Eng. Dict._ s.v. JADOO, s. Hind. from Pers. _jādū_, Skt. _yātu_; conjuring, magic, hocus-pocus. [1826.—"'Pray, sir,' said the barber, 'is that Sanscrit, or what language?' 'May be it is JADOO,' I replied, in a solemn and deep voice."—_Pandurang Hari_, ed. 1873, i. 127.] JADOOGUR, s. Properly Hind. _jādūghar_, 'conjuring-house' (see the last). The term commonly applied by natives to a Freemasons' Lodge, when there is one, at an English station. On the Bombay side it is also called _Shaitān khāna_ (see Burton's _Sind Revisited_), a name consonant to the ideas of an Italian priest who intimated to one of the present writers that he had heard the raising of the devil was practised at Masonic meetings, and asked his friend's opinion as to the fact. In S. India the Lodge is called _Talai-vĕṭṭa-Kovil_, 'Cut-head Temple,' because part of the rite of initiation is supposed to consist in the candidate's head being cut off and put on again. JAFNA, JAFNAPATÁM, n.p. The very ancient Tamil settlement, and capital of the Tamil kings on the singular peninsula which forms the northernmost part of Ceylon. The real name is, according to Emerson Tennent, _Yalpannan_, and it is on the whole probable that this name is identical with the _Galiba_ (Prom.) of Ptolemy. [The _Madras Gloss._ gives the Tamil name as _Yāzhppānam_, from _yazh-pānan_, 'a lute-player'; "called after a blind minstrel of that name from the Chola country, who by permission of the Singhalese king obtained possession of Jaffna, then uninhabited, and introduced there a colony of the Tamul people."] 1553.—"... the Kingdom Triquinamalé, which at the upper end of its coast adjoins another called JAFANAPATAM, which stands at the northern part of the island."—_Barros_, III. ii. cap. i. c. 1566.—In Cesare de' Federici it is written GIANIFANPATAN.—_Ramusio_, iii. 390_v_. [JAFFRY, s. A screen or lattice-work, made generally of bamboo, used for various purposes, such as a fence, a support for climbing plants, &c. The ordinary Pers. _ja'farī_ is derived from a person of the name of _Ja'far_; but Mr. Platts suggests that in the sense under consideration it may be a corr. of Ar. _ẓafirat_, _ẓafir_, 'a braided lock.' [1832.—"Of vines, the branches must also be equally spread over the JAFFRY, so that light and heat may have access to the whole."—_Trans. Agri. Hort. Soc. Ind._ ii. 202.] JAGGERY, s. Coarse brown (or almost black) sugar, made from the sap of various palms. The wild date tree (_Phoenix sylvestris_, Roxb.), Hind. _khajūr_, is that which chiefly supplies palm-sugar in Guzerat and Coromandel, and almost alone in Bengal. But the palmyra, the caryota, and the coco-palm all give it; the first as the staple of Tinnevelly and northern Ceylon; the second chiefly in southern Ceylon, where it is known to Europeans as the JAGGERY _Palm_ (_kitūl_ of natives); the third is much drawn for TODDY (q.v.) in the coast districts of Western India, and this is occasionally boiled for sugar. Jaggery is usually made in the form of small round cakes. Great quantities are produced in Tinnevelly, where the cakes used to pass as a kind of currency (as cakes of salt used to pass in parts of Africa, and in Western China), and do even yet to some small extent. In Bombay all rough unrefined sugar-stuff is known by this name; and it is the title under which all kinds of half-prepared sugar is classified in the tariff of the Railways there. The word _jaggery_ is only another form of SUGAR (q.v.), being like it a corr. of the Skt. _śarkarā_, Konkani _sakkarā_, [Malayāl. _chakkarā_, whence it passed into Port. _jagara_, _jagra_]. 1516.—"Sugar of palms, which they call XAGARA."—_Barbosa_, 59. 1553.—Exports from the Maldives "also of fish-oil, coco-nuts, and JÁGARA, which is made from these after the manner of sugar."—_Barros_, Dec. III. liv. iii. cap. 7. 1561.—"JAGRE, which is sugar of palm-trees."—_Correa, Lendas_, i. 2, 592. 1563.—"And after they have drawn this pot of _çura_, if the tree gives much they draw another, of which they make sugar, prepared either by sun or fire, and this they call JAGRA."—_Garcia_, f. 67. c. 1567.—"There come every yeere from Cochin and from Cananor tenne or fifteene great Shippes (to Chaul) laden with great nuts ... and with sugar made of the selfe same nuts called GIAGRA."—_Caesar Frederike_, in _Hakl._ ii. 344. 1598.—"Of the aforesaid _sura_ they likewise make sugar, which is called IAGRA; they seeth the water, and set it in the sun, whereof it becometh sugar, but it is little esteemed, because it is of a browne colour."—_Linschoten_, 102; [Hak. Soc. ii. 49]. 1616.—"Some small quantity of wine, but not common, is made among them; they call it _Raak_ (see ARRACK), distilled from Sugar, and a spicy rinde of a tree called JAGRA."—_Terry_, ed. 1665, p. 365. 1727.—"The Produce of the Samorin's Country is ... Cocoa-Nut, and that tree produceth JAGGERY, a kind of sugar, and Copera (see COPRAH), or the kernels of the Nut dried."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 306; [ed. 1744, i. 308]. c. 1750-60.—"Arrack, a coarse sort of sugar called JAGREE, and vinegar are also extracted from it" (coco-palm).—_Grose_, i. 47. 1807.—"The _Tari_ or fermented juice, and the JAGORY or inspissated juice of the Palmira tree ... are in this country more esteemed than those of the wild date, which is contrary to the opinion of the Bengalese."—_F. Buchanan, Mysore_, &c., i. 5. 1860.—"In this state it is sold as JAGGERY in the bazaars, at about three farthings per pound."—_Tennent's Ceylon_, iii. 524. JAGHEER, JAGHIRE, s. Pers. _jāgīr_, lit. 'place-holding.' A hereditary assignment of land and of its rent as annuity. [c. 1590.—"_Farmán-i-zabíts_ are issued for ... appointments to JÁGÍRS, without military service."—_Āīn_, i. 261. [1617.—"Hee quittes diuers small JAGGERS to the King."—_Sir T. Roe_, Hak. Soc. ii. 449.] c. 1666.—"... Not to speak of what they finger out of the Pay of every Horseman, and of the number of the Horses; which certainly amounts to very considerable Pensions, especially if they can obtain good JAH-GHIRS, that is, good Lands for their Pensions."—_Bernier_, E.T. 66; [ed. _Constable_, 213]. 1673.—"It (Surat) has for its Maintenance the Income of six Villages; over which the Governor sometimes presides, sometimes not, being in the JAGGEA, or diocese of another."—_Fryer_, 120. " "JAGEAH, an Annuity."—_Ibid._ _Index_, vi. 1768.—"I say, Madam, I know nothing of books; and yet I believe upon a land-carriage fishery, a stamp act, or a JAGHIRE, I can talk my two hours without feeling the want of them."—Mr. Lofty, in _The Good-Natured Man_, Act ii. 1778.—"Should it be more agreeable to the parties, Sir Matthew will settle upon Sir John and his Lady, for their joint lives, a JAGGHIRE. "_Sir John._—A JAGGHIRE? "_Thomas._—The term is Indian, and means an annual Income."—_Foote, The Nabob_, i. 1. We believe the traditional stage pronunciation in these passages is JAG HIRE (assonant in both syllables to _Quag Mire_); and this is also the pronunciation given in some dictionaries. 1778.—"... JAGHIRES, which were always rents arising from lands."—_Orme_, ed. 1803, ii. 52. 1809.—"He was nominally in possession of a larger JAGHIRE."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 401. A territory adjoining Fort St. George was long known as the JAGHIRE, or the _Company's_ JAGHIRE, and is often so mentioned in histories of the 18th century. This territory, granted to the Company by the Nabob of Arcot in 1750 and 1763, nearly answers to the former Collectorate of Chengalput and present Collectorate of Madras. [In the following the reference is to the _Jirgah_ or tribal council of the Pathan tribes on the N.W. frontier. [1900.—"No doubt upon the occasion of Lord Curzon's introduction to the Waziris and the Mohmunds, he will inform their JAGIRS that he has long since written a book about them."—_Contemporary Rev._ Aug. p. 282.] JAGHEERDAR, s. P.—H. _jāgīrdār_, the holder of a JAGHEER. [1813.—"... in the Mahratta empire the principal JAGHIREDARS, or nobles, appear in the field...."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. i. 328.] 1826.—"The Resident, many officers, men of rank ... JAGHEERDARS, Brahmins, and Pundits, were present, assembled round my father."—_Pandurang Hari_, 389; [ed. 1873, ii. 259]. 1883.—"The Sikhs administered the country by means of JAGHEERDARS, and paid them by their JAGHEERS: the English administered it by highly paid British officers, at the same time that they endeavoured to lower the land-tax, and to introduce grand material reforms."—_Bosworth Smith, L. of Ld. Lawrence_, i. 378. JAIL-KHANA, s. A hybrid word for 'a gaol,' commonly used in the Bengal Presidency. JAIN, s. and adj. The non-Brahmanical sect so called; believed to represent the earliest heretics of Buddhism, at present chiefly to be found in the Bombay Presidency. There are a few in Mysore, Canara, and in some parts of the Madras Presidency, but in the Middle Ages they appear to have been numerous on the coast of the Peninsula generally. They are also found in various parts of Central and Northern India and Behar. The Jains are generally merchants, and some have been men of enormous wealth (see _Colebrooke's Essays_, i. 378 _seqq._; [Lassen, in _Ind. Antiq._ ii. 193 _seqq._, 258 _seqq._]). The name is Skt. JAINA, meaning a follower of JINA. The latter word is a title applied to certain saints worshipped by the sect in the place of gods; it is also a name of the Buddhas. An older name for the followers of the sect appears to have been _Nirgrantha_, 'without bond,' properly the title of Jain _ascetics_ only (otherwise _Yatis_), [and in particular of the _Digambara_ or 'sky-clad,' naked branch]. (_Burnell, S. Indian Palaeography_, p. 47, note.) [c. 1590.—"JAINA. The founder of this wonderful system was Jina, also called Arhat, or Arhant."—_Āīn_, ed. _Jarrett_, iii. 188.] JALEEBOTE, s. _Jālībōt_. A marine corruption of _jolly-boat_ (_Roebuck_). (See GALLEVAT.) JAM, s. _Jām_. A. A title borne by certain chiefs in Kutch, in Kāthiāwāṛ, and on the lower Indus. The derivation is very obscure (see _Elliot_, i. 495). The title is probably Bilūch originally. There are several JĀMS in Lower Sind and its borders, and notably the _Jām_ of Las Bela State, a well-known dependency of Kelat, bordering the sea. [Mr. Longworth Dames writes: "I do not think the word is of Balochi origin, although it is certainly made use of in the Balochi language. It is rather Sindhi, in the broad sense of the word, using Sindhi as the natives do, referring to the tribes of the Indus valley without regard to the modern boundaries of the province of Sindh. As far as I know, it is used as a title, not by Baloches, but by indigenous tribes of Rājput or Jat origin, now, of course, all Musulmans. The Jām of Las Bela belongs to a tribe of this nature known as the Jāmhat. In the Dera Ghāzī Khān District it is used by certain local notables of this class, none of them Baloches. The principal tribe there using it is the Udhāna. It is also an honorific title among the Mochis of Dera Ghāzī Khān town."] [c. 1590.—"On the Gujarat side towards the south is a Zamíndár of note whom they call JÁM...."—_Āīn_, ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 250. [1843.—See under DAWK.] B. A nautical measure, Ar. _zām_, pl. _azwām_. It occurs in the form GEME in a quotation of 1614 under JASK. It is repeatedly used in the _Mohit_ of Sidi 'Ali, published in the _J. As. Soc. Bengal_. It would appear from J. Prinsep's remarks there that the word is used in various ways. Thus Baron J. Hammer writes to Prinsep: "Concerning the measure of _azwām_ the first section of the IIId. chapter explains as follows: 'The _zām_ is either the practical one (_'arfī_), or the rhetorical (_iṣṭilāḥī_—but this the acute Prinsep suggests should be _aṣṭarlābī_, 'pertaining to the divisions of the astrolabe'). The _practical_ is one of the 8 parts into which day and night are divided; the rhetorical (but read the _astrolabic_) is the 8th part of an inch (_iṣāba_) in the ascension and descension of the stars; ...' an explanation which helps me not a bit to understand the true measure of a _zām_, in the reckoning of a ship's course." Prinsep then elucidates this: The _zām_ in practical parlance is said to be the 8th part of day and night; it is in fact a nautical _watch_ or Hindu _pahar_ (see PUHUR). Again, it is the 8th part of the ordinary inch, like the _jau_ or barleycorn of the Hindus (the 8th part of an _angul_ or digit), of which _jau_, _zām_ is possibly a corruption. Again, the _iṣāba_ or inch, and the _zām_ or ⅛ of an inch, had been transferred to the rude angle-instruments of the Arab navigators; and Prinsep deduces from statements in Sidi 'Ali's book that the _iṣāba_ was very nearly equal to 96′ and the _zām_ to 12′. Prinsep had also found on enquiry among Arab mariners, that the term ZĀM was still well known to nautical people as 1/5 of a geographical degree, or 12 nautical miles, quite confirmatory of the former calculation; it was also stated to be still applied to terrestrial measurements (see _J.A.S.B._ v. 642-3). 1013.—"J'ai déjà parlé de Sérira (read _Sarbaza_) qui est située à l'extremité de l'île de Lâmeri, à cent-vingt ZÂM de Kala."—_Ajāīb-al-Hind_, ed. _Van der Lith et Marcel Devic_, 176. " "Un marin m'a rapporté qu'il avait fait la traversée de Sérira (_Sarbaza_) à la Chine dans un _Sambouq_ (see SAMBOOK). 'Nous avions parcouru,' dit-il, 'un espace de cinquante ZÂMÂ, lorsqu'une tempête fondit sur notre embarcation.... Ayant fait de l'eau, nous remîmes à la voile vers le Senf, suivant ses instructions, et nous y abordâmes sains et saufs, après un voyage de quinze ZÂMÂ."—_Ibid._ pp. 190-91. 1554.—"26th VOYAGE _from Calicut_ to _Kardafun_" (see GUARDAFUI). "... you run from _Calicut_ to _Kolfaini_ (_i.e._ Kalpeni, one of the Laccadive Ids.) two ZĀMS in the direction of W. by S., the 8 or 9 ZĀMS W.S.W. (this course is in the 9 degree channel through the Laccadives), then you may rejoice as you have got clear of the islands of _Fúl_, from thence W. by N. and W.N.W. till the pole is 4 inches and a quarter, and then true west to _Kardafún_." * * * * * "27th VOYAGE, _from Diú to Malacca_. "Leaving Diú you go first S.S.E. till the pole is 5 inches, and side then towards the land, till the distance between it and the ship is six ZĀMS; from thence you steer S.S.E. ... you must not side all at once but by degrees, first till the _farkadain_ (β and γ in the Little Bear) are made by a quarter less than 8 inches, from thence to S.E. till the _farkadain_ are 7¼ inches, from thence true east at a rate of 18 ZĀMS, then you have passed Ceylon."—_The Mohit_, in _J.A.S.B._ v. 465. The meaning of this last _routier_ is: "Steer S.S.E. till you are in 8° N. Lat. (lat. of Cape Comorin); make then a little more easting, but keep 72 miles between you and the coast of Ceylon till you find the β and γ of Ursa Minor have an altitude of only 12° 24′ (_i.e._ till you are in N. Lat. 6° or 5°), and then steer due east. When you have gone 216 miles you will be quite clear of Ceylon." 1625.—"We cast anchor under the island of Kharg, which is distant from Cais, which we left behind us, 24 GIAM. GIAM is a measure used by the Arab and Persian pilots in the Persian Gulf; and every GIAM is equal to 3 leagues; insomuch that from Cais to Kharg we had made 72 leagues."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 816. JAMBOO, JUMBOO, s. The Rose-apple, _Eugenia jambos_, L. _Jambosa vulgaris_, Decand.; Skt. _jambū_, Hind. _jam_, _jambū_, _jamrūl_, &c. This is the use in Bengal, but there is great confusion in application, both colloquially and in books. The name _jambū_ is applied in some parts of India to the exotic GUAVA (q.v.), as well as to other species of _Eugenia_; including the _jāmun_ (see JAMOON), with which the rose-apple is often confounded in books. They are very different fruits, though they have both been classed by Linnaeus under the genus _Eugenia_ (see further remarks under JAMOON). [Mr. Skeat notes that the word is applied by the Malays both to the rose-apple and the guava, and Wilkinson (_Dict._ s.v.) notes a large number of fruits to which the name _jambū_ is applied.] Garcia de Orta mentions the rose-apple under the name IAMBOS, and says (1563) that it had been recently introduced into Goa from Malacca. This may have been the _Eugenia Malaccensis_, L., which is stated in Forbes Watson's Catalogue of nomenclature to be called in Bengal _Malāka Jamrūī_, and in Tamil _Malākā maram_ _i.e._ 'Malacca tree.' The Skt. name _jambū_ is, in the Malay language, applied with distinguishing adjectives to all the species. [1598.—"The trees whereon the IAMBOS do grow are as great as Plumtrees."—_Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. ii. 31.] 1672.—P. Vincenzo Maria describes the GIAMBO D'INDIA with great precision, and also the GIAMBO DI CHINA—no doubt _J. malaccensis_—but at too great length for extract, pp. 351-352. 1673.—"In the South a Wood of JAMBOES, Mangoes, Cocoes."—_Fryer_, 46. 1727.—"Their JAMBO _Malacca_ (at Goa) is very beautiful and pleasant."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 255; [ed. 1744, i. 258]. 1810.—"The JUMBOO, a species of rose-apple, with its flower like crimson tassels covering every part of the stem."—_Maria Graham_, 22. JAMES AND MARY, n.p. The name of a famous sand-bank in the Hoogly R. below Calcutta, which has been fatal to many a ship. It is mentioned under 1748, in the record of a survey of the river quoted in _Long_, p. 10. It is a common allegation that the name is a corruption of the Hind. words _jal mari_, with the supposed meaning of 'dead water.' But the real origin of the name dates, as Sir G. Birdwood has shown, out of India Office records, from the wreck of a vessel called the "_Royal James and Mary_," in September 1694, on that sand-bank (_Letter to the Court, from Chuttanuttee_, Dec. 19, 1694). [_Report on Old Records_, 90.] This shoal appears by name in a chart belonging to the _English Pilot_, 1711. JAMMA, s. P.—H. _jāma_, a piece of native clothing. Thus, in composition, see PYJAMMAS. Also stuff for clothing, &c., _e.g._ _mom_-JAMA, wax-cloth. ["The JAMA may have been brought by the Aryans from Central Asia, but as it is still now seen it is thoroughly Indian and of ancient date."—_Rajendralala Mitra, Indo-Aryans_, i. 187 _seq._ [1813.—"The better sort (of Hindus) wear ... a JAMA, or long gown of white calico, which is tied round the middle with a fringed or embroidered sash."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. i. 52]. JAMOON, s. Hind. _jāmun_, _jāman_, _jāmlī_, &c. The name of a poor fruit common in many parts of India, and apparently in E. Africa, the _Eugenia jambolana_, Lamk. (_Calyptranthes jambolana_ of Willdenow, _Syzygium jambolanum_ of Decand.) This seems to be confounded with the _Eugenia jambos_, or Rose-apple (see JAMBOO, above), by the author of a note on Leyden's _Baber_ which Mr. Erskine justly corrects (Baber's own account is very accurate), by the translators of Ibn Batuta, and apparently, as regards the botanical name, by Sir R. Burton. The latter gives _jamli_ as the Indian, and _zam_ as the Arabic name. The name _jambū_ appears to be applied to this fruit at Bombay, which of course promotes the confusion spoken of. In native practice the stones of this fruit have been alleged to be a cure for diabetes, but European trials do not seem to have confirmed this. c. 13**.—"The inhabitants (of Mombasa) gather also a fruit which they call JAMŪN, and which resembles an olive; it has a stone like the olive, but has a very sweet taste."—_Ibn Batuta_, ii. 191. Elsewhere the translators write _tchoumoûn_ (iii. 128, iv. 114, 229), a spelling indicated in the original, but surely by some error. c. 1530.—"Another is the JAMAN.... It is on the whole a fine looking tree. Its fruit resembles the black grape, but has a more acid taste, and is not very good."—_Baber_, 325. The note on this runs: "This, Dr. Hunter says, is the _Eugenia Jambolana_, the rose-apple (_Eugenia jambolana_, but not the rose-apple, which is now called _Eugenia jambu_.—D.W.). The _jâman_ has no resemblance to the rose-apple; it is more like an oblong sloe than anything else, but grows on a tall tree." 1563.—"I will eat of those olives,——, at least they look like such; but they are very astringent (_ponticas_) as if binding,——, and yet they do look like ripe Cordova olives. "_O._ They are called JAMBOLONES, and grow wild in a wood that looks like a myrtle grove; in its leaves the tree resembles the arbutus; but like the jack, the people of the country don't hold this fruit for very wholesome."—_Garcia_, f. 111_y_. 1859.—"The Indian JAMLI.... It is a noble tree, which adorns some of the coast villages and plantations, and it produces a damson-like fruit, with a pleasant sub-acid flavour."—_Burton_, in _J.R.G.S._ ix. 36. JANCADA, s. This name was given to certain responsible guides in the Nair country who escorted travellers from one inhabited place to another, guaranteeing their security with their own lives, like the Bhāts of Guzerat. The word is Malayāl. _chaṅṅāḍam_ (_i.e._ _changngāḍam_, [the _Madras Gloss._ writes _channātam_, and derives it from Skt. _sanghāta_, 'union']), with the same spelling as that of the word given as the origin of JANGAR or JANGADA, 'a raft.' These _jancadas_ or _jangadas_ seem also to have been placed in other confidential and dangerous charges. Thus: 1543.—"This man who so resolutely died was one of the JANGADAS of the Pagode. They are called JANGADES because the kings and lords of those lands, according to a custom of theirs, send as guardians of the houses of the Pagodes in their territories, two men as captains, who are men of honour and good cavaliers. Such guardians are called JANGADAS, and have soldiers of guard under them, and are as it were the Counsellors and Ministers of the affairs of the pagodes, and they receive their maintenance from the establishment and its revenues. And sometimes the king changes them and appoints others."—_Correa_, iv. 328. c. 1610.—"I travelled with another Captain ... who had with him these JANGAI, who are the Nair guides, and who are found at the gates of towns to act as escort to those who require them.... Every one takes them, the weak for safety and protection, those who are stronger, and travel in great companies and well armed, take them only as witnesses that they are not aggressors in case of any dispute with the Nairs."—_Pyrard de Laval_, ch. xxv.; [Hak. Soc. i. 339, and see Mr. Gray's note _in loco_]. 1672.—"The safest of all journeyings in India are those through the Kingdom of the Nairs and the Samorin, if you travel with GIANCADAS, the most perilous if you go alone. These GIANCADAS are certain heathen men, who venture their own life and the lives of their kinsfolk for small remuneration, to guarantee the safety of travellers."—_P. Vincenzo Maria_, 127. See also _Chungathum_, in _Burton's Goa_, p. 198. JANGAR, s. A raft. Port. _jangada_. ["A double platform canoe made by placing a floor of boards across two boats, with a bamboo railing." (_Madras Gloss._).] This word, chiefly colloquial, is the Tamil-Malayāl. _shangāḍam_, _channātam_ (for the derivation of which see JANCADA). It is a word of particular interest as being one of the few Dravidian words, [but perhaps ultimately of Skt. origin], preserved in the remains of classical antiquity, occurring in the _Periplus_ as our quotation shows. Bluteau does not call the word an Indian term. c. 80-90.—"The vessels belonging to these places (_Camara_, _Poducē_, and _Sopatma_ on the east coast) which hug the shore to Limyricē (_Dimyricē_), and others also called Σάγγαρα, which consist of the largest canoes of single timbers lashed together; and again those biggest of all which sail to Chryse and Ganges, and are called Κολανδίοφωντα."—_Periplus_, in _Müller's Geog. Gr. Min._, i. "The first part of this name for boats or ships is most probably the Tam. _kul̤inda_ = hollowed: the last _ōḍam_ = boat."—_Burnell, S.I. Palaeography_, 612. c. 1504.—"He held in readiness many JANGADAS of timber."—_Correa, Lendas_, I. i. 476. c. 1540.—"... and to that purpose had already commanded two great Rafts (JÃGADAS), covered with dry wood, barrels of pitch and other combustible stuff, to be placed at the entering into the Port."—_Pinto_ (orig. cap. xlvi.), in _Cogan_, p. 56. 1553.—"... the fleet ... which might consist of more than 200 rowing vessels of all kinds, a great part of them combined into JANGADAS in order to carry a greater mass of men, and among them two of these contrivances on which were 150 men."—_Barros_, II. i. 5. 1598.—"Such as stayed in the ship, some tooke bords, deals, and other peeces of wood, and bound them together (which y^e Portingals cal IANGADAS) every man what they could catch, all hoping to save their lives, but of all those there came but two men safe to shore."—_Linschoten_, p. 147; [Hak. Soc. ii. 181; and see Mr. Gray on _Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. i. 53 _seq._]. 1602.—"For his object was to see if he could rescue them in JANGADAS, which he ordered him immediately to put together of baulks, planks, and oars."—_Couto_, Dec. IV. liv. iv. cap. 10. 1756.—"... having set fire to a JUNGODO of Boats, these driving down towards the Fleet, compelled them to weigh."—_Capt. Jackson_, in _Dalrymple's Or. Rep._ i. 199. c. 1790.—"SANGARIE." See quotation under HACKERY. c. 1793.—"Nous nous remîmes en chemin à six heures du matin, et passâmes la rivière dans un SANGARIE ou canot fait d'un palmier creusé."—_Haafner_, ii. 77. JANGOMAY, ZANGOMAY, JAMAHEY, &c., n.p. The town and state of Siamese Laos, called by the Burmese _Zimmé_, by the Siamese _Xiengmai_ or _Kiang-mai_, &c., is so called in narratives of the 17th century. Serious efforts to establish trade with this place were made by the E.I. Company in the early part of the 17th century, of which notice will be found in Purchas, _Pilgrimage_, and Sainsbury, _e.g._ in vol. i. (1614), pp. 311, 325; (1615) p. 425; (1617) ii. p. 90. The place has again become the scene of commercial and political interest; an English Vice-Consulate has been established; and a railway survey undertaken. [See _Hallett, A Thousand Miles on an Elephant_, 74 _seqq._] c. 1544.—"Out of this Lake of _Singapamor_ ... do four very large and deep rivers proceed, whereof the first ... runneth Eastward through all the Kingdoms of _Sornau_ and _Siam_ ...; the Second, JANGUMAA ... disimboking into the Sea by the Bar of _Martabano_ in the Kingdom of _Pegu_...."—_Pinto_ (in _Cogan_, 165). 1553.—(Barros illustrates the position of the different kingdoms of India by the figure of a (left) hand, laid with the palm downwards) "And as regards the western part, following always the sinew of the forefinger, it will correspond with the ranges of mountains running from north to south along which lie the kingdom of Avá, and Bremá, and JANGOMÁ."—III. ii. 5. c. 1587.—"I went from _Pegu_ to IAMAYHEY, which is in the Countrey of the _Langeiannes_, whom we call IANGOMES; it is five and twentie dayes iourney to Northeast from Pegu.... Hither to IAMAYHEY come many Merchants out of _China_, and bring great store of Muske, Gold, Silver, and many things of _China_ worke."—_R. Fitch_, in _Hakl._ ii. c. 1606.—"But the people, or most part of them, fled to the territories of the King of JANGOMA, where they were met by the Padre Friar Francisco, of the Annunciation, who was there negotiating ..."—_Bocarro_, 136. 1612.—"The Siamese go out with their heads shaven, and leave long mustachioes on their faces; their garb is much like that of the Peguans. The same may be said of the JANGOMAS and the Laojoes" (see LAN JOHN).—_Couto_, V. vi. 1. c. 1615.—"The King (of Pegu) which now reigneth ... hath in his time recovered from the King of _Syam_ ... the town and kingdom of ZANGOMAY, and therein an Englishman called _Thomas Samuel_, who not long before had been sent from _Syam_ by Master _Lucas Anthonison_, to discover the Trade of that country by the sale of certaine goods sent along with him for that purpose."—_W. Methold_, in _Purchas_, v. 1006. [1617.—"JANGAMA." See under JUDEA. [1795.—"ZEMEE." See under SHAN.] JAPAN, n.p. Mr. Giles says: "Our word is from _Jeh-pun_, the Dutch orthography of the Japanese _Ni-pon_." What the Dutch have to do with the matter is hard to see. ["Our word '_Japan_' and the Japanese _Nihon_ or _Nippon_, are alike corruptions of _Jih-pen_, the Chinese pronunciation of the characters (meaning) literally 'sun-origin.'" (_Chamberlain, Things Japanese_, 3rd ed. 221).] A form closely resembling _Japán_, as we pronounce it, must have prevailed, among foreigners at least, in China as early as the 13th century; for Marco Polo calls it _Chipan_-gu or _Jipan_-ku, a name representing the Chinese _Zhi-păn-Kwe_ ('Sun-origin-Kingdom'), the Kingdom of the Sunrise or Extreme Orient, of which the word _Nipon_ or _Niphon_, used in Japan, is said to be a dialectic variation. But as there was a distinct gap in Western tradition between the 14th century and the 16th, no doubt we, or rather the Portuguese, acquired the name from the traders at Malacca, in the Malay forms, which Crawfurd gives as _Jăpung_ and _Jăpang_. 1298.—"CHIPANGU is an Island towards the east in the high seas, 1,500 miles distant from the Continent; and a very great Island it is. The people are white, civilized, and well-favoured. They are Idolaters, and dependent on nobody...."—_Marco Polo_, bk. iii. ch. 2. 1505.—"... and not far off they took a ship belonging to the King of Calichut; out of which they have brought me certain jewels of good value; including Mccccc. pearls worth 8,000 ducats; also three astrological instruments of silver, such as are not used by our astrologers, large and well-wrought, which I hold in the highest estimation. They say that the King of Calichut had sent the said ship to an island called SAPONIN to obtain the said instruments...."—_Letter from the K. of Portugal_ (Dom Manuel) _to the K. of Castille_ (Ferdinand). Reprint by _A. Burnell_, 1881, p. 8. 1521.—"In going by this course we passed near two very rich islands; one is in twenty degrees latitude in the antarctic pole, and is called CIPANGHU."—_Pigafetta, Magellan's Voyage_, Hak. Soc., 67. Here the name appears to be taken from the chart or Mappe-Monde which was carried on the voyage. CIPANGHU appears by that name on the globe of Martin Behaim (1492), but 20 degrees _north_, not south, of the equator. 1545.—"Now as for us three _Portugals_, having nothing to sell, we employed our time either in fishing, hunting, or seeing the Temples of these _Gentiles_, which were very sumptuous and rich, whereinto the _Bonzes_, who are their priests, received us very courteously, for indeed it is the custom of those of JAPPON (_do Japão_) to be exceeding kind and courteous."—_Pinto_ (orig. cap. cxxxiv.), in _Cogan_, E.T. p. 173. 1553.—"After leaving to the eastward the isles of the Lequios (see LEW CHEW) and of the JAPONS (_dos Japões_), and the great province of Meaco, which for its great size we know not whether to call it Island or Continent, the coast of China still runs on, and those parts pass beyond the antipodes of the meridian of Lisbon."—_Barros_, I. ix. 1. 1572.— "Esta meia escondida, que responde De longe a China, donde vem buscar-se, He JAPÃO, onde nasce la prata fina, Que illustrada será co' a Lei divina." _Camões_, x. 131. By Burton: "This Realm, half-shadowed, China's empery afar reflecting, whither ships are bound, is the JAPAN, whose virgin silver mine shall shine still sheenier with the Law Divine." 1727.—"JAPON, with the neighbouring Islands under its Dominions, is about the magnitude of Great Britain."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 306; [ed. 1744, ii. 305]. JARGON, JARCOON, ZIRCON, s. The name of a precious stone often mentioned by writers of the 16th century, but respecting the identity of which there seems to be a little obscurity. The _English Encyclopaedia_, and the _Times_ Reviewer of Emanuel's book _On Precious Stones_ (1866), identify it with the hyacinth or jacinth; but Lord Stanley of Alderley, in his translation of Barbosa (who mentions the stone several times under the form _giagonza_ and _jagonza_), on the authority of a practical jeweller identifies it with corundum. This is probably an error. _Jagonza_ looks like a corruption of _jacinthus_. And Haüy's _Mineralogy_ identifies _jargon_ and _hyacinth_ under the common name of _zircon_. Dana's _Mineralogy_ states that the term _hyacinth_ is applied to these stones, consisting of a _silicate of zirconia_, "which present bright colours, considerable transparency, and smooth shining surfaces.... The variety from Ceylon, which is colourless, and has a smoky tinge, and is therefore sold for inferior diamonds, is sometimes called _jargon_" (_Syst. of Mineral._, 3rd ed., 1850, 379-380; [_Encycl. Britt._ 9th ed. xxiv. 789 _seq._]). The word probably comes into European languages through the Span. _azarcon_, a word of which there is a curious history in _Dozy and Engelmann_. Two Spanish words and their distinct Arabic originals have been confounded in the _Span. Dict._ of Cobarruvias (1611) and others following him. Sp. _zarca_ is 'a woman with _blue_ eyes,' and this comes from Ar. _zarḳā_, fem. of _azraḳ_, 'blue.' This has led the lexicographers above referred to astray, and _azarcon_ has been by them defined as a 'blue earth, made of burnt lead.' But _azarcon_ really applies to 'red-lead,' or vermilion, as does the Port. _zarcão_, _azarcão_, and its proper sense is as the _Dict. of the Sp. Academy_ says (after repeating the inconsistent explanation and etymology of Cobarruvias), "an intense orange-colour, Lat. _color aureus_." This is from the Ar. _zarḳūn_, which in Ibn Baithar is explained as synonymous with _salīḳūn_, and _asranj_, "which the Greeks call _sandix_," _i.e._ cinnabar or vermilion (see Sontheimer's _Ebn Beithar_, i. 44, 530). And the word, as Dozy shows, occurs in Pliny under the form _syricum_ (see quotations below). The eventual etymology is almost certainly Persian, either _zargūn_, 'gold colour,' as Marcel Devic suggests, or _āzargūn_ (perhaps more properly _āẓargūn_, from _āẓar_, 'fire'), 'flame-colour,' as Dozy thinks. A.D. c. 70.—"Hoc ergo adulteratur minium in officinis sociorum, et ubivis SYRICO. Quonam modo SYRICUM fiat suo loco docebimus, sublini autem SYRICO minium conpendi ratio demonstrat."—_Plin. N. H._ XXXIII. vii. " "Inter facticios est et SYRICUM, quo minium sublini diximus. Fit autem Sinopide et sandyce mixtis."—_Ibid._ XXXV. vi. 1796.—"The artists of Ceylon prepare rings and heads of canes, which contain a complete assortment of all the precious stones found in that island. These assemblages are called JARGONS _de Ceilan_, and are so called because they consist of a collection of gems which reflect various colours."—_Fra Paolino_, Eng. ed. 1800, 393. (This is a very loose translation. Fra Paolino evidently thought _Jargon_ was a figurative name applied to this mixture of stones, as it is to a mixture of languages). 1813.—"The colour of JARGONS is grey, with tinges of green, blue, red, and yellow."—_I. Mawe, A Treatise on Diamonds_, &c. 119. 1860.—"The 'Matura Diamonds,' which are largely used by the native jewellers, consist of ZIRCON, found in the syenite, not only uncoloured, but also of pink and yellow tints, the former passing for rubies."—_Tennent's Ceylon_, i. 38. JAROOL, s. The _Lagerstroemia reginae_, Roxb. H.-Beng. _jarūl_, _jāral_. A tree very extensively diffused in the forests of Eastern and Western India and Pegu. It furnishes excellent boat-timber, and is a splendid flowering tree. "An exceeding glorious tree of the Concan jungles, in the month of May robed as in imperial purple, with its terminal panicles of large showy purple flowers. I for the first time introduced it largely into Bombay gardens, and called it _Flos reginae_"—_Sir G. Birdwood, MS._ 1850.—"Their forests are frequented by timber-cutters, who fell JAROOL, a magnificent tree with red wood, which, though soft, is durable under water, and therefore in universal use for boat building."—_Hooker, Him. Journals_, ed. 1855, ii. 318. 1855.—"Much of the way from Rangoon also, by the creeks, to the great river, was through actual dense forest, in which the JAROOL, covered with purple blossoms, made a noble figure."—_Blackwood's Mag._, May 1856, 538. JASK, JASQUES, CAPE-, n.p. Ar. _Rās Jāshak_, a point on the eastern side of the Gulf of Omān, near the entrance to the Persian Gulf, and 6 miles south of a port of the same name. The latter was frequented by the vessels of the English Company whilst the Portuguese held Ormus. After the Portuguese were driven out of Ormus (1622) the English trade was moved to GOMBROON (q.v.). The peninsula of which Cape Jask is the point, is now the terminus of the submarine cable from Bushire; and a company of native infantry is quartered there. _Jāsak_ appears in Yāḳūt as "a large island between the land of Omān and the Island of Kish." No island corresponds to this description, and probably the reference is an incorrect one to _Jask_ (see _Dict. de la Perse_, p. 149). By a curious misapprehension, Cape Jasques seems to have been Englished as _Cape James_ (see _Dunn's Or. Navigator_, 1780, p. 94). 1553.—"Crossing from this Cape Moçandan to that opposite to it called JASQUE, which with it forms the mouth of the strait, we enter on the second section (of the coast) according to our division...."—_Barros_, I. ix. i. 1572.— "Mas deixemos o estreito, e o conhecido CABO DE JASQUE, dito já Carpella, Com todo o seu terreno mal querido Da natura, e dos dons usados della...." _Camões_, x. 105. By Burton: "But now the Narrows and their noted head CAPE JASK, Carpella called by those of yore, quit we, the dry terrene scant favourèd by Nature niggard of her normal store...." 1614.—"_Per Postscript._ If it please God this Persian business fall out to y^r contentt, and y^t you thinke fitt to adventure thither, I thinke itt not amisse to sett you downe as y^e Pilotts have informed mee of JASQUES, w^{ch} is a towne standinge neere y^e edge of a straightte Sea Coast where a ship may ride in 8 fathome water a Sacar shotte from y^e shoar and in 6 fathome you maye bee nearer. JASQUE is 6 _Gemes_ (see JAM, B) from Ormus southwards and six _Gemes_ is 60 cosses makes 30 leagues. JASQUES lieth from Muschet east. From JASQUES to SINDA is 200 cosses or 100 leagues. At JASQUES com̃only they have northe winde w^{ch} blowethe trade out of y^e Persian Gulfe. Mischet is on y^e Arabian Coast, and is a little portte of Portugalls."—MS. Letter from _Nich. Downton_, dd. November 22, 1614, in India Office; [Printed in _Foster, Letters_, ii. 177, and compare ii. 145]. 1617.—"There came news at this time that there was an English ship lying inside the Cape of Rosalgate (see ROSALGAT) with the intention of making a fort at JASQUES in Persia, as a point from which to plunder our cargoes...."—_Bocarro_, 672. [1623.—"The point or peak of GIASCK."—_P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. i. 4. [1630.—"IASQUES." (See under JUNK.)] 1727.—"I'll travel along the Sea-coast, towards _Industan_, or the _Great Mogul's_ Empire. All the Shore from JASQUES to _Sindy_, is inhabited by uncivilized People, who admit of no Commerce with Strangers...."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 115; [ed. 1744]. JASOOS, s. Ar.-H. _jāsūs_, 'a spy.' 1803.—"I have some JASOOSES, selected by Col. C——'s brahmin for their stupidity, that they might not pry into state secrets, who go to Sindia's camp, remain there a _phaur_ (see PUHUR) in fear ..."—_M. Elphinstone_, in _Life_, i. 62. JAUN, s. This is a term used in Calcutta, and occasionally in Madras, of which the origin is unknown to the present writers. [Mr. H. Beveridge points out that it is derived from H.—Beng. _yān_, defined by Sir G. Haughton: "a vehicle, any means of conveyance, a horse, a carriage, a _palkee_." It is Skt. _yāna_, with the same meaning. The initial _ya_ in Bengali is usually pronounced _ja_. The root is _yā_, 'to go.'] It is, or was, applied to a small palankin carriage, such as is commonly used by business men in going to their offices, &c. c. 1836.— "Who did not know that office JAUN of pale Pomona green, With its drab and yellow lining, and picked out black between, Which down the Esplanade did go at the ninth hour of the day...."— _Bole-Ponjis_, by _H. M. Parker_, ii. 215. [The JAUN Bazar is a well-known low quarter of Calcutta.] [1892.— "From Tarnau in Galicia To JAUN Bazar she came." _R. Kipling, Ballad of Fisher's Boarding House._] JAVA, n.p. This is a geographical name of great antiquity, and occurs, as our first quotation shows, in Ptolemy's Tables. His Ἰαβαδίου represents with singular correctness what was probably the Prakrit or popular form of _Yava-dvīpa_ (see under DIU and MALDIVES), and his interpretation of the Sanskrit is perfectly correct. It will still remain a question whether _Yava_ was not applied to some cereal more congenial to the latitude than barley,[145] or was (as is possible) an attempt to give an Indian meaning to some aboriginal name of similar sound. But the sixth of our quotations, the transcript and translation of a Sanskrit inscription in the Museum at Batavia by Mr. Holle, which we owe to the kindness of Prof. Kern, indicates that a signification of wealth in cereals was attached to the name in the early days of its Indian civilization. This inscription is most interesting, as it is the oldest _dated_ inscription yet discovered upon Javanese soil. Till a recent time it was not known that there was any mention of Java in Sanskrit literature, and this was so when Lassen published the 2nd vol. of his _Indian Antiquities_ (1849). But in fact Java was mentioned in the _Rāmāyana_, though a perverted reading disguised the fact until the publication of the Bombay edition in 1863. The passage is given in our second quotation; and we also give passages from two later astronomical works whose date is approximately known. The _Yava-Koṭi_, or _Java Point_ of these writers is understood by Prof. Kern to be the eastern extremity of the island. We have already (see BENJAMIN) alluded to the fact that the terms _Jāwa_, _Jāwi_ were applied by the Arabs to the Archipelago generally, and often with specific reference to Sumatra. Prof. Kern, in a paper to which we are largely indebted, has indicated that this larger application of the term was originally Indian. He has discussed it in connection with the terms "Golden and Silver Islands" (_Suvarṇa dvīpa_ and _Rūpya dvīpa_), which occur in the quotation from the _Rāmāyana_, and elsewhere in Sanskrit literature, and which evidently were the basis of the Chrysē and Argyrē, which take various forms in the writings of the Greek and Roman geographers. We cannot give the details of his discussion, but his condensed conclusions are as follows:—(1.) _Suvarṇa-dvīpa_ and _Yava-dvīpa_ were according to the prevalent representations the same; (2.) Two names of islands originally distinct were confounded with one another; (3.) _Suvarṇa-dvīpa_ in its proper meaning is Sumatra, _Yava-dvīpa_ in its proper meaning is Java; (4.) Sumatra, or a part of it, and Java were regarded as one whole, doubtless because they were politically united; (5.) By _Yava-koṭi_ was indicated the east point of Java. This Indian (and also insular) identification, in whole or in part, of Sumatra with Java explains a variety of puzzles, _e.g._ not merely the Arab application of _Java_, but also the ascription, in so many passages, of great wealth of gold to Java, though the island, to which that name properly belongs, produces no gold. This tradition of gold-produce we find in the passages quoted from Ptolemy, from the _Rāmāyana_, from the Holle inscription, and from Marco Polo. It becomes quite intelligible when we are taught that Java and Sumatra were at one time both embraced under the former name, for Sumatra has always been famous for its gold-production. [Mr. Skeat notes as an interesting fact that the standard Malay name _Jāwă_ and the Javanese _Jāwa_ preserve the original form of the word.] (_Ancient_).—"Search carefully YAVA DVĪPA, adorned by seven Kingdoms, the Gold and Silver Island, rich in mines of gold. Beyond YAVA DVĪPA is the Mountain called Sisira, whose top touches the sky, and which is visited by gods and demons."—_Rāmāyana_, IV. xl. 30 (from Kern). A.D. c. 150.—"IABADIU (Ἰαβαδίου), which means 'Island of Barley,' most fruitful the island is said to be, and also to produce much gold; also the metropolis is said to have the name Argyrē (Silver), and to stand at the western end of the island."—_Ptolemy_, VII. ii. 29. 414.—"Thus they voyaged for about ninety days, when they arrived at a country called YA-VA-DI [_i.e._ _Yava-dvīpa_]. In this country heretics and Brahmans flourish, but the Law of Buddha hardly deserves mentioning."—_Fahian_, ext. in _Groeneveldt's Notes from Chinese Sources_. A.D. c. 500.—"When the sun rises in Ceylon it is sunset in the City of the Blessed (_Siddha-pura_, _i.e._ The Fortunate Islands), noon at YAVA-KOṬI, and midnight in the Land of the Romans."—_Aryabhata_, IV. v. 13 (from Kern). A.D. c. 650.—"Eastward by a fourth part of the earth's circumference, in the world-quarter of the Bhadrāśvas lies the City famous under the name of YAVA KOTI whose walls and gates are of gold."—_Suryā-Siddhānta_, XII. v. 38 (from Kern). _Saka_, 654, _i.e._ A.D. 762.—"Dvīpavara_m_ YAVĀKHYAM atulan dhân-yādivājâīhikam sampanna_m_ kanakākaraih" ... _i.e._ the incomparable splendid island called JAVA, excessively rich in grain and other seeds, and well provided with gold-mines."—_Inscription in Batavia Museum_ (see above). 943.—"Eager ... to study with my own eyes the peculiarities of each country, I have with this object visited Sind and Zanj, and Ṣanf (see CHAMPA) and Ṣīn (China), and ZĀBAJ."—_Maṣ'ūdī_, i. 5. " "This Kingdom (India) borders upon that of ZĀBAJ, which is the empire of the _Mahrāj_, King of the Isles."—_Ibid._ 163. 992.—"DJAVA is situated in the Southern Ocean.... In the 12th month of the year (992) their King _Maradja_ sent an embassy ... to go to court and bring tribute."—_Groeneveldt's Notes from Chinese Sources_, pp. 15-17. 1298.—"When you sail from Ziamba (Chamba) 1500 miles in a course between south and south-east, you come to a very great island called JAVA, which, according to the statement of some good mariners, is the greatest Island that there is in the world, seeing that it has a compass of more than 3000 miles, and is under the dominion of a great king.... Pepper, nutmegs, spike, galanga, cubebs, cloves, and all the other good spices are produced in this island, and it is visited by many ships with quantities of merchandise from which they make great profits and gain, for such an amount of gold is found there that no one would believe it or venture to tell it."—_Marco Polo_, in _Ramusio_, ii. 51. c. 1330.—"In the neighbourhood of that realm is a great island, JAVA by name, which hath a compass of a good 3000 miles. Now this island is populous exceedingly, and is the second best of all islands that exist.... The King of this island hath a palace which is truly marvellous.... Now the great Khan of Cathay many a time engaged in war with this King; but this King always vanquished and got the better of him."—_Friar Odoric_, in _Cathay_, &c., 87-89. c. 1349.—"She clandestinely gave birth to a daughter, whom she made when grown up Queen of the finest island in the world, SABA by name...."—_John de' Marignolli_, _ibid._ 391. c. 1444.—"Sunt insulae duae in interiori India, e pene extremis orbis finibus, ambae JAVA nomine, quarum altera tribus, altera duobus millibus milliarum protenditur orientem versus; sed Majoris, Minorisque cognomine discernuntur."—_N. Conti_, in _Poggius, De Var. Fortunae_. 1503.—The Syrian Bishops Thomas, Jaballaha, Jacob, and Denha, sent on a mission to India in 1503 by the (Nestorian) Patriarch Elias, were ordained to go "to the land of the Indians and the islands of the seas which are between DABAG and Sin and Masin (see MACHEEN)."—_Assemani_, III. Pt. i. 592. This _Dabag_ is probably a relic of the _Zābaj_ of the _Relation_, of Maṣ'ūdī, and of Al-birūnī. 1516.—"Further on ... there are many islands, small and great, amongst which is one very large which they call JAVA the Great.... They say that this island is the most abundant country in the world.... There grow pepper, cinnamon, ginger, bamboos, cubebs, and gold...."—_Barbosa_, 197. Referring to Sumatra, or the Archipelago in general. _Saka_, 578, _i.e._ A.D. 656.—"The Prince Adityadharma is the Deva of the First JAVA Land (_prathama_ YAVA-_bhū_). May he be great! Written in the year of Saka, 578. May it be great!"—From a _Sanskrit Inscription from_ Pager-Ruyong, _in_ Menang Karbau (Sumatra), publd. by _Friedrich_, in the _Batavian Transactions_, vol. xxiii. 1224.—"MA'BAR (q.v.) is the last part of India; then comes the country of China (_Ṣín_), the first part of which is JĀWA, reached by a difficult and fatal sea."—_Yāḳūt_, i. 516. " "This is some account of remotest _Ṣín_, which I record without vouching for its truth ... for in sooth it is a far off land. I have seen no one who had gone to it and penetrated far into it; only the merchants seek its outlying parts, to wit the country known as JĀWA on the sea-coast, like to India; from it are brought Aloeswood (_'ūd_), camphor, and nard (_sunbul_), and clove, and mace (_basbāsa_), and China drugs, and vessels of china-ware."—_Ibid._ iii. 445. Kazwīnī speaks in almost the same words of JĀWA. He often copies Yāḳūt, but perhaps he really means his own time (for he uses different words) when he says: "Up to this time the merchants came no further into China than to this country (JĀWA) on account of the distance and difference of religion."—ii. 18. 1298.—"When you leave this Island of Pentam and sail about 100 miles, you reach the Island of JAVA the Less. For all its name 'tis none so small but that it has a compass of 2000 miles or more...." &c.—_Marco Polo_, bk. iii. ch. 9. c. 1300.—"... In the mountains of JÁVA scented woods grow.... The mountains of JÁVA are very high. It is the custom of the people to puncture their hands and entire body with needles, and then rub in some black substance."—_Rashīd-uddīn_, in _Elliot_, i. 71. 1328.—"There is also another exceeding great island, which is called JAUA, which is in circuit more than seven [thousand?] miles as I have heard, and where are many world's wonders. Among which, besides the finest aromatic spices, this is one, to wit, that there be found pygmy men.... There are also trees producing cloves, which when they are in flower emit an odour so pungent that they kill every man who cometh among them, unless he shut his mouth and nostrils.... In a certain part of that island they delight to eat white and fat men when they can get them...."—_Friar Jordanus_, 30-31. c. 1330.—"Parmi les isles de la Mer de l'Inde il faut citer celle de DJÂWAH, grande isle célèbre par l'abondance de ses drogues ... au sud de l'isle de DJÂWAH on remarque la ville de Fansour, d'où le camphre Fansoûri tire son nom."—_Géog. d'Aboulfeda_, II. pt. ii. 127. [See CAMPHOR]. c. 1346.—"After a passage of 25 days we arrived at the Island of JĀWA, which gives its name to the _lubān jāwiy_ (see BENJAMIN).... We thus made our entrance into the capital, that is to say the city of Sumatra; a fine large town with a wall of wood and towers also of wood."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 228-230. 1553.—"And so these, as well as those of the interior of the Island (Sumatra), are all dark, with lank hair, of good nature and countenance, and not resembling the Javanese, although such near neighbours, indeed it is very notable that at so small a distance from each other their nature should vary so much, all the more because all the people of this Island call themselves by the common name of JAWIS (_Jaüijs_), because they hold it for certain that the Javanese (_os_ JÃOS) were formerly lords of this great Island...."—_Barros_, III. v. 1. 1555.—"Beyond the Island of IAUA they sailed along by another called Bali; and then came also vnto other called Aujaue, Cambaba, Solor.... The course by these Islands is about 500 leagues. The ancient cosmographers call all these Islands by the name IAUOS; but late experience hath found the names to be very diuers as you see."—_Antonio Galvano_, old E.T. in _Hakl._ iv. 423. 1856.— "It is a saying in Goozerat,— 'Who goes to JAVA Never returns. If by chance he return, Then for two generations to live upon, Money enough he brings back.'" _Râs Mâlâ_, ii. 82; [ed. 1878, p. 418]. JAVA-RADISH, s. A singular variety (_Raphanus caudatus_, L.) of the common radish (_R. sativus_, L.), of which the pods, which attain a foot in length, are eaten and not the root. It is much cultivated in Western India, under the name of _mugra_ [see _Baden-Powell, Punjab Products_, i. 260]. It is curious that the Hind. name of the common radish is _mūlī_, from _mūl_, 'root,' exactly analogous to _radish_ from _radix_. [JAVA-WIND, s. In the Straits Settlements an unhealthy south wind blowing from the direction of Java is so called. (Compare SUMATRA, B.)] JAWAUB, s. Hind. from Ar. _jawāb_, 'an answer.' In India it has, besides this ordinary meaning, that of 'dismissal.' And in Anglo-Indian colloquial it is especially used for a lady's refusal of an offer; whence the verb passive '_to be jawaub'd_.' [The JAWAUB Club consisted of men who had been at least half a dozen times '_jawaub'd_.' 1830.—"'The JUWAWB'D CLUB,' asked Elsmere, with surprise, 'what is that?' "''Tis a fanciful association of those melancholy candidates for wedlock who have fallen in their pursuit, and are smarting under the sting of rejection.'"—_Orient. Sport. Mag._, reprint 1873, i. 424.] JAWĀB among the natives is often applied to anything erected or planted for a symmetrical double, where "Grove nods at grove, each alley has a brother, And half the platform just reflects the other." "In the houses of many chiefs every picture on the walls has its JAWAB (or duplicate). The portrait of Scindiah now in my dining-room was the JAWAB (copy in fact) of Mr. C. Landseer's picture, and hung opposite to the original in the Darbar room" (_M.-Gen. Keatinge_). ["The masjid with three domes of white marble occupies the left wing and has a counterpart (JAWĀB) in a precisely similar building on the right hand side of the Tāj. This last is sometimes called the false masjid; but it is in no sense dedicated to religious purposes."—_Führer, Monumental Antiquities, N.W.P._, p. 64.] JAY, s. The name usually given by Europeans to the _Coracias Indica_, Linn., the _Nīlkanṭh_, or 'blue-throat' of the Hindus, found all over India. [1878.—"They are the commonality of birddom, who furnish forth the mobs which bewilder the drunken-flighted JAY when he jerks, shrieking in a series of blue hyphen-flashes through the air...."—_Ph. Robinson, In My Indian Garden_, 3.] JEEL, s. Hind. _jhīl_. A stagnant sheet of inundation; a mere or lagoon. Especially applied to the great sheets of remanent inundation in Bengal. In Eastern Bengal they are also called BHEEL (q.v.) [1757.—"Towards five the guard waked me with notice that the Nawab would presently pass by to his palace of Mootee JEEL."—_Holwell's Letter_ of Feb. 28, in _Wheeler, Early Records_, 250.] The _Jhīls_ of Silhet are vividly and most accurately described (though the word is not used) in the following passage:— c. 1778.—"I shall not therefore be disbelieved when I say that in pointing my boat towards Sylhet I had recourse to my compass, the same as at sea, and steered a straight course through a lake not less than 100 miles in extent, occasionally passing through villages built on artificial mounds: but so scanty was the ground that each house had a canoe attached to it."—_Hon. Robert Lindsay_, in _Lives of the Lindsays_, iii. 166. 1824.—"At length we ... entered what might be called a sea of reeds. It was, in fact, a vast JEEL or marsh, whose tall rushes rise above the surface of the water, having depth enough for a very large vessel. We sailed briskly on, rustling like a greyhound in a field of corn."—_Heber_, i. 101. 1850.—"To the geologist the JHEELS and Sunderbunds are a most instructive region, as whatever may be the mean elevation of their waters, a permanent depression of 10 to 15 feet would submerge an immense tract."—_Hooker's Himalayan Journals_, ed. 1855, ii. 265. 1885.—"You attribute to me an act, the credit of which was due to Lieut. George Hutchinson, of the late Bengal Engineers.[146] That able officer, in company with the late Colonel Berkley, H.M. 32nd Regt., laid out the defences of the Alum Bagh camp, remarkable for its bold plan, which was so well devised that, with an apparently dangerous extent, it was defensible at every point by the small but ever ready force under Sir James Outram. A long interval ... was defended by a post of support called 'Moir's Picket' ... covered by a wide expanse of JHEEL, or lake, resulting from the rainy season. Foreseeing the probable drying up of the water, Lieut. Hutchinson, by a clever inspiration, marched all the transport elephants through and through the lake, and when the water disappeared, the dried clay-bed, pierced into a honey-combed surface of circular holes a foot in diameter and two or more feet deep, became a better protection against either cavalry or infantry than the water had been...."—_Letter_ to Lt.-Col. P. R. Innes from _F. M. Lord Napier of Magdāla_, dd. April 15. JEEL and BHEEL are both applied to the artificial lakes in Central India and Bundelkhand. JEETUL, s. Hind. _jītal_. A very old Indian denomination of copper coin, now entirely obsolete. It long survived on the western coast, and the name was used by the Portuguese for one of their small copper coins in the forms _ceitils_ and _zoitoles_. It is doubtful, however, if _ceitil_ is the same word. At least there is a medieval Portuguese coin called _ceitil_ and _ceptil_ (see _Fernandes_, in _Memorias da Academia Real das Sciencias de Lisboa_, 2da Classe, 1856); this may have got confounded with the Indian JITAL. The _jītal_ of the Delhi coinage of Alā-ud-dīn (c. 1300) was, according to Mr. E. Thomas's calculations, 1/64 of the silver _tanga_, the coin called in later days the rupee. It was therefore just the equivalent of our modern _pice_. But of course, like most modern denominations of coin, it has varied greatly. c. 1193-4.—"According to Ḳuṭb-ud-Dīn's command, Nizam-ud-Dīn Mohammad, on his return, brought them [the two slaves] along with him to the capital, Dihli; and Malik Ḳuṭb-ud-Dīn purchased both the Turks for the sum of 100,000 JITALS."—_Raverty, Ṭabaḳāṭ-i-Nāṣiri_, p. 603. c. 1290.—"In the same year ... there was dearth in Dehli, and grain rose to a JITAL per sír (see SEER)."—_Ẓiáh-ud-dín Barní_, in _Elliot_, iii. 146. c. 1340.—"The dirhem _sultānī_ is worth ⅓ of the dirhem _shashtānī_ ... and is worth 3 _fals_, whilst the JĪTAL is worth 4 _fals_; and the dirhem _hashtkānī_, which is exactly the silver dirhem of Egypt and Syria, is worth 32 _fals_."—_Shihābuddīn_, in _Notices et Extraits_, xiii. 212. 1554.—In Sunda. "The cash (_caixas_) here go 120 to the tanga of silver; the which _caixas_ are a copper money larger than CEITILS, and pierced in the middle, which they say have come from China for many years, and the whole place is full of them."—_A. Nunes_, 42. c. 1590.—"For the purpose of calculation the dam is divided into 25 parts, each of which is called a JÉTAL. This imaginary division is only used by accountants."—_Āīn_, ed. _Blochmann_, i. 31. 1678.—"48 JUTTALS, 1 _Pagod_, an Imaginary Coin."—_Fryer_ (at Surat), 206. c. 1750-60.—"At Carwar 6 pices make the JUTTAL, and 48 JUTTALS a Pagoda."—_Grose_, i. 282. JEHAUD, s. Ar. _jihād_, ['an effort, a striving']; then a sacred war of Musulmans against the infidel; which Sir Herbert Edwardes called, not very neatly, 'a crescentade.' [c. 630 A.D.—"Make war upon such of those to whom the Scriptures have been given who believe not in God, or in the last day, and who forbid not that which God and his Prophet have forbidden, and who profess not the profession of the truth, until they pay tribute (_jizyah_) out of hand, and they be humbled."—_Korān_, Surah ix. 29.] 1880.—"When the Athenians invaded Ephesus, towards the end of the Peloponnesian War, Tissaphernes offered a mighty sacrifice at Artemis, and raised the people in a sort of JEHAD, or holy war, for her defence."—_Sat. Review_, July 17, 84_b_. [1901.—"The matter has now assumed the aspect of a 'SCHAD,' or holy war against Christianity."—_Times_, April 4.] JELAUBEE, s. Hind. _jalebī_, [which is apparently a corruption of the Ar. _zalābiya_, P. _zalībiya_]. A rich sweetmeat made of sugar and ghee, with a little flour, melted and trickled into a pan so as to form a kind of interlaced work, when baked. [1870.—"The poison is said to have been given once in sweetmeats, JELABEES."—_Chevers, Med. Jurisp._ 178.] JELLY, s. In South India this is applied to vitrified brick refuse used as metal for roads. [The _Madras Gloss._ gives it as a synonym for KUNKUR.] It would appear from a remark of C. P. Brown (MS. notes) to be Telugu _zalli_, Tam. _shalli_, which means properly '_shivers_, bits, pieces.' [1868.—"... anicuts in some instances coated over the crown with JELLY in chunam."—_Nelson, Man. of Madura_, Pt. v. 53.] JELUM, n.p. The most westerly of the "Five Rivers" that give their name to the PUNJAB (q.v.), (among which the Indus itself is not usually included). Properly _Jailam_ or _Jīlam_, now apparently written _Jhīlam_, and taking this name from a town on the right bank. The Jhilam is the Ὑδάσπης of Alexander's historians, a name corrupted from the Skt. _Vitastā_, which is more nearly represented by Ptolemy's Βιδάσπης. A still further (Prakritic) corruption of the same is _Behat_ (see BEHUT). 1037.—"Here he (Mahmūd) fell ill, and remained sick for fourteen days, and got no better. So in a fit of repentance he forswore wine, and ordered his servants to throw all his supply ... into the JAILAM. ..."—_Baihaḳī_, in _Elliot_, ii. 139. c. 1204.—"... in the height of the conflict, Shams-ud-dîn, in all his panoply, rode right into the water of the river JĪLAM ... and his warlike feats while in that water reached such a pitch that he was despatching those infidels from the height of the waters to the lowest depths of Hell ..."—_Ṭabaḳāṭ_, by _Raverty_, 604-5. 1856.— "Hydaspes! often have thy waves run tuned To battle music, since the soldier King, The Macedonian, dipped his golden casque And swam thy swollen flood, until the time When Night the peace-maker, with pious hand, Unclasping her dark mantle, smoothed it soft O'er the pale faces of the brave who slept Cold in their clay, on Chillian's bloody field." _The Banyan Tree._ JEMADAR, JEMAUTDAR, &c. Hind. from Ar.—P. _jama'dar_, _jama'_ meaning 'an aggregate,' the word indicates generally, a leader of a body of individuals. [Some of the forms are as if from Ar.—P. _jamā'at_, 'an assemblage.'] Technically, in the Indian army, it is the title of the second rank of native officer in a company of sepoys, the Sūbadār (see SOUBADAR) being the first. In this sense the word dates from the reorganisation of the army in 1768. It is also applied to certain officers of police (under the _dārogha_), of the customs, and of other civil departments. And in larger domestic establishments there is often a _jemadār_, who is over the servants generally, or over the stables, camp service and orderlies. It is also an honorific title often used by the other household servants in addressing the _bihishtī_ (see BHEESTY). 1752.—"The English battalion no sooner quitted Tritchinopoly than the regent set about accomplishing his scheme of surprising the City, and ... endeavoured to gain 500 of the Nabob's best peons with firelocks. The JEMAUTDARS, or captains of these troops, received his bribes and promised to join."—_Orme_, ed. 1803, i. 257. 1817.—"... Calliaud had commenced an intrigue with some of the JEMATDARS, or captains of the enemy's troops, when he received intelligence that the French had arrived at Trichinopoly."—_Mill_, iii. 175. 1824.—"'Abdullah' was a Mussulman convert of Mr. Corrie's, who had travelled in Persia with Sir Gore Ouseley, and accompanied him to England, from whence he was returning ... when the Bishop took him into his service as a 'JEMAUTDAR,' or head officer of the peons."—Editor's note to _Heber_, ed. 1844, i. 65. [1826.—"The principal officers are called JUMMAHDARS, some of whom command five thousand horse."—_Pandurang Hari_, ed. 1873, i. 56.] JENNYE, n.p. Hind. _Janaī_. The name of a great river in Bengal, which is in fact a portion of the course of the Brahmaputra (see BURRAMPOOTER), and the conditions of which are explained in the following passage written by one of the authors of this Glossary many years ago: "In Rennell's time, the Burrampooter, after issuing westward from the Assam valley, swept south-eastward, and forming with the Ganges a fluvial peninsula, entered the sea abreast of that river below Dacca. And so almost all English maps persist in representing it, though this eastern channel is now, unless in the rainy season, shallow and insignificant; the vast body of the Burrampooter cutting across the neck of the peninsula under the name of JENAI, and uniting with the Ganges near Pubna (about 150 miles N.E. of Calcutta), from which point the two rivers under the name of Pudda (_Padda_) flow on in mighty union to the sea." (_Blackwood's Mag._, March 1852, p. 338.) The river is indicated as an offshoot of the Burrampooter in Rennell's Bengal Atlas (Map No. 6) under the name of JENNI, but it is not mentioned in his _Memoir of the Map of Hindostan_. The great change of the river's course was palpably imminent at the beginning of the last century; for Buchanan (c. 1809) says: "The river threatens to carry away all the vicinity of Dewangunj, and perhaps to force its way into the heart of Nator." (_Eastern India_, iii. 394; see also 377.) Nator or Nattore was the territory now called Rajshāhī District. The real direction of the change has been further south. The Janai is also called the _Jamunā_ (see under JUMNA). Hooker calls it _Jummal_ (?) noticing that the maps still led him to suppose the Burrampooter flowed 70 miles further east (see _Him. Journals_, ed. 1855, ii. 259). JENNYRICKSHAW, s. Read Capt. Gill's description below. Giles states the word to be taken from the Japanese pronunciation of three characters, reading _jin-riki-sha_, signifying '_Man—Strength—Cart_.' The term is therefore, observes our friend E. C. Baber, an exact equivalent of "_Pullman-Car_"! The article has been introduced into India, and is now in use at Simla and other hill-stations. [The invention of the vehicle is attributed to various people—to an Englishman known as "Public-spirited Smith" (8 ser. _Notes and Queries_, viii. 325); to native Japanese about 1868-70, or to an American named Goble, "half-cobbler and half-missionary." See _Chamberlain, Things Japanese_, 3rd ed. 236 _seq._] 1876.—"A machine called a JINNYRICKSHAW is the usual public conveyance of Shanghai. This is an importation from Japan, and is admirably adapted for the flat country, where the roads are good, and coolie hire cheap.... In shape they are like a buggy, but very much smaller, with room inside for one person only. One coolie goes into the shafts and runs along at the rate of 6 miles an hour; if the distance is long, he is usually accompanied by a companion who runs behind, and they take it in turn to draw the vehicle."—_W. Gill, River of Golden Sand_, i. 10. See also p. 163. 1880.—"The Kuruma or JIN-RI-KI-SHA consists of a light perambulator body, an adjustable hood of oiled paper, a velvet or cloth lining and cushion, a well for parcels under the seat, two high slim wheels, and a pair of shafts connected by a bar at the ends."—_Miss Bird, Japan_, i. 18. [1885.—"We ... got into RICKSHAWS to make an otherwise impossible descent to the theatre."—_Lady Dufferin, Viceregal Life_, 89.] JEZYA, s. Ar. _jizya_. The poll-tax which the Musulman law imposes on subjects who are not Moslem. [c. 630 A.D. See under JEHAUD.] c. 1300.—"The Kázi replied ... 'No doctor but the great doctor (Hanifa) to whose school we belong, has assented to the imposition of JIZYA on Hindus. Doctors of other schools allow of no alternative but "Death or Islam."'"—_Ẓiā-ud-dīn Barnī_, in _Elliot_, iii. 184. 1683.—"Understand what custome ye English paid formerly, and compare ye difference between that and our last order for taking custome and JIDGEA. If they pay no more than they did formerly, they complain without occasion. If more, write what it is, and there shall be an abatement."—_Vizier's Letter to Nabob_, in _Hedges, Diary_, July 18; [Hak. Soc. i. 100]. 1686.—"Books of accounts received from Dacca, with advice that it was reported at the Court there that the Poll-money or JUDGEEA lately ordered by the Mogul would be exacted of the English and Dutch.... Among the orders issued to Pattana Cossumbazar, and Dacca, instructions are given to the latter place not to pay the JUDGEEA or Poll-tax, if demanded."—_Ft. St. Geo. Consns._ (on Tour) Sept. 29 and Oct. 10; _Notes and Extracts_, No. i. p. 49. 1765.—"When the _Hindoo_ Rajahs ... submitted to _Tamarlane_; it was on these capital stipulations: That ... the emperors should never impose the JESSERAH (or poll-tax) upon the Hindoos."—_Holwell, Hist. Events_, i. 37. JHAUMP, s. A hurdle of and bamboo, used as a shutter or door. Hind. _jhānp_, Mahr. _jhānpa_; in connection with which there are verbs, Hind. _jhānp-nā_, _jhāpnā_, _ḍhānpnā_, 'to cover.' See _jhoprā_, s.v. AK; [but there seems to be no etymological connection]. JHOOM, s. _jhūm_. This is a word used on the eastern frontiers of Bengal for that kind of cultivation which is practised in the hill forests of India and Indo-China, under which a tract is cleared by fire, cultivated for a year or two, and then abandoned for another tract, where a like process is pursued. This is the _Kumari_ (see COOMRY) of S.W. India, the _Chena_ of Ceylon (see _Emerson Tennent_, ii. 463), the _toung-gyan_ of Burma [_Gazetteer_, ii. 72, 757, the _dahya_ of North India (Skt. _dah_, 'to burn'), _ponam_ (Tam. _pun_, 'inferior'), or _ponacaud_ (Mal. _punakkātu_, _pun_, 'inferior,' _kātu_, 'forest') of Malabar]. In the Philippine Islands it is known as _gainges_; it is practised in the Ardennes, under the name of _sartage_, and in Sweden under the name of _svedjande_ (see _Marsh, Earth as Modified by Human Action_, 346). [1800.—"In this hilly tract are a number of people ... who use a kind of cultivation called the _Cotucadu_, which a good deal resembles that which in the Eastern parts of Bengal is called JUMEA."—_Buchanan, Mysore_, ii. 177.] 1883.—"It is now many years since Government, seeing the waste of forest caused by JUMING, endeavoured to put a stop to the practice.... The people JUMED as before, regardless of orders."—_Indian Agriculturist_, Sept. (Calcutta). 1885.—"JUMING disputes often arose, one village against another, both desiring to JUM the same tract of jungle, and these cases were very troublesome to deal with. The JUMING season commences about the middle of May, and the air is then darkened by the smoke from the numerous clearings...." (Here follows an account of the process).—_Lt.-Col. Lewin, A Fly on the Wheel_, 348 _seqq._ JIGGY-JIGGY, adv. Japanese equivalent for 'make haste!' The Chinese syllables _chih-chih_, given as the origin, mean 'straight, straight!' Qu. 'right ahead'? (_Bp. Moule_). JILLMILL, s. Venetian shutters, or as they are called in Italy, _persiane_. The origin of the word is not clear. The Hind. word '_jhilmilā_' seems to mean 'sparkling,' and to have been applied to some kind of gauze. Possibly this may have been used for blinds, and thence transferred to shutters. [So Platts in his _H. Dict._] Or it may lave been an _onomatopoeia_, from the rattle of such shutters; or it may have been corrupted from a Port. word such as _janella_, 'a window.' All this is conjecture. [1832.—"Besides the purdahs, the openings between the pillars have blinds neatly made of bamboo strips, wove together with coloured cords: these are called JHILLMUNS or cheeks" (see CHICK, A).—_Mrs. Meer Hassan Ali, Observations_, i. 306.] 1874.—"The front (of a Bengal house) is generally long, exhibiting a pillared verandah, or a row of French casements, and JILL-MILLED windows."—_Calc. Review_, No. cxvii. 207. JOCOLE, s. We know not what this word is; perhaps 'toys'? [Mr. W. Foster writes: "On looking up the I.O. copy of the _Ft. St. George Consultations_ for Nov. 22, 1703, from which Wheeler took the passage, I found that the word is plainly not JOCOLES, but JOCOLET, which is a not unusual form of CHOCOLATE." The _N.E.D._ s.v. _Chocolate_, gives as other forms _jocolatte_, _jacolatt_, _jocalat_.] 1703.—"... sent from the Patriarch to the Governor with a small present of JOCOLES, oil, and wines."—In _Wheeler_, ii. 32. JOGEE, s. Hind. _jogī_. A Hindu ascetic; and sometimes a 'conjuror.' From Skt. _yogīn_, one who practises the _yoga_, a system of meditation combined with austerities, which is supposed to induce miraculous power over elementary matter. In fact the stuff which has of late been propagated in India by certain persons, under the names of theosophy and esoteric Buddhism, is essentially the doctrine of the Jogis. 1298.—"There is another class of people called CHUGHI who ... form a religious order devoted to the Idols. They are extremely long-lived, every man of them living to 150 or 200 years ... there are certain members of the Order who lead the most ascetic life in the world, going stark naked."—_Marco Polo_, 2nd ed. ii. 351. 1343.—"We cast anchor by a little island near the main, ANCHEDIVA (q.v.), where there was a temple, a grove, and a tank of water.... We found a JOGĪ leaning against the wall of a _budkhāna_ or temple of idols" (respecting whom he tells remarkable stories).—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 62-63, and see p. 275. c. 1442.—"The Infidels are divided into a great number of classes, such as the Bramins, the JOGHIS and others."—_Abdurrazzāk_, in _India in the XVth Cent._, 17. 1498.—"They went and put in at Angediva ... there were good water-springs, and there was in the upper part of the island a tank built with stone, with very good water and much wood ... there were no inhabitants, only a beggar-man whom they call JOGUEDES."—_Correa_, by _Lord Stanley_, 239. Compare Ibn Batuta above. After 150 years, tank, grove, and JOGI just as they were! 1510.—"The King of the IOGHE is a man of great dignity, and has about 30,000 people, and he is a pagan, he and all his subjects; and by the pagan Kings he and his people are considered to be saints, on account of their lives, which you shall hear ..."—_Varthema_, p. 111. Perhaps the chief of the _Gorakhnātha_ Gosains, who were once very numerous on the West Coast, and have still a settlement at Kadri, near Mangalore. See _P. della Valle's_ notice below. 1516.—"And many of them noble and respectable people, not to be subject to the Moors, go out of the Kingdom, and take the habit of poverty, wandering the world ... they carry very heavy chains round their necks and waists, and legs; and they smear all their bodies and faces with ashes.... These people are commonly called JOGUES, and in their own speech they are called _Zoame_ (see SWAMY) which means Servant of God.... These JOGUES eat all meats, and do not observe any idolatry."—_Barbosa_, 99-100. 1553.—"Much of the general fear that affected the inhabitants of that city (Goa before its capture) proceeded from a Gentoo, of Bengal by nation, who went about in the habit of a JOGUE, which is the straitest sect of their Religion ... saying that the City would speedily have a new Lord, and would be inhabited by a strange people, contrary to the will of the natives."—_De Barros_, Dec. II. liv. v. cap. 3. " "For this reason the place (Adam's Peak) is so famous among all the Gentiledom of the East yonder, that they resort thither as pilgrims from more than 1000 leagues off, and chiefly those whom they call JÓGUES, who are as men who have abandoned the world and dedicated themselves to God, and make great pilgrimages to visit the Temples consecrated to him."—_Ibid._ Dec. III. liv. ii. cap. 1. 1563.—"... to make them fight, like the _cobras de capello_ which the JOGUES carry about asking alms of the people, and these JOGUES are certain heathen (_Gentios_) who go begging all about the country, powdered all over with ashes, and venerated by all the poor heathen, and by some of the Moors also...."—_Garcia_, f. 156_v_, 157. [1567.—"JOGUES." See under CASIS. [c. 1610.—"The Gentiles have also their Abedalles (_Abd-Allah_), which are like to our hermits, and are called JOGUIES."—_Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. i. 343.] 1624.—"Finally I went to see the King of the JOGIS (Gioghi) where he dwelt at that time, under the shade of a cottage, and I found him roughly occupied in his affairs as a man of the field and husbandman ... they told me his name was _Batinata_, and that the hermitage and the place generally was called Cadira (_Kadri_)."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 724; [Hak. Soc. ii. 350, and see i. 37, 75]. [1667.—"I allude particularly to the people called JAUGUIS, a name which signifies 'united to God.'"—_Bernier_, ed. _Constable_, 316.] 1673.—"Near the Gate in a Choultry sate more than Forty naked JOUGIES, or men united to God, covered with Ashes and pleited Turbats of their own Hair."—_Fryer_, 160. 1727.—"There is another sort called JOUGIES, who ... go naked except a bit of Cloth about their Loyns, and some deny themselves even that, delighting in Nastiness, and an holy Obscenity, with a great Show of Sanctity."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 152; [ed. 1744, i. 153]. 1809.— "Fate work'd its own the while. A band Of YOGUEES, as they roamed the land Seeking a spouse for Jaga-Naut their God, Stray'd to this solitary glade." _Curse of Kehama_, xiii. 16. c. 1812.—"Scarcely ... were we seated when behold, there poured into the space before us, not only all the YOGEES, Fakeers, and rogues of that description ... but the King of the Beggars himself, wearing his peculiar badge."—_Mrs. Sherwood_, (describing a visit to Henry Martyn at Cawnpore), _Autobiog._, 415. "_Apnē gānw kā_ JOGĪ _ān gānw kā sidh_." Hind. proverb: "The man who is a JOGI in his own village is a deity in another."—Quoted by _Elliot_, ii. 207. JOHN COMPANY, n.p. An old personification of the East India Company, by the natives often taken seriously, and so used, in former days. The term COMPANY is still applied in Sumatra by natives to the existing (Dutch) Government (see _H. O. Forbes, Naturalist's Wanderings_, 1885, p. 204). [_Dohāī_ COMPANY _Bahādur kī_ is still a common form of native appeal for justice, and COMPANY _Bāgh_ is the usual phrase for the public garden of a station. It has been suggested, but apparently without real reason, that the phrase is a corruption of COMPANY JAHĀN, "which has a fine sounding smack about it, recalling Shāh Jehān and Jehāngīr, and the golden age of the Moguls" (_G. A. Sala_, quoted in _Notes and Queries_, 8 ser. ii. 37). And Sir G. Birdwood writes: "The earliest coins minted by the English in India were of copper, stamped with a figure of an irradiated _lingam_, the phallic 'Roi Soleil.' The mintage of this coin is unknown (? Madras), but without doubt it must have served to ingratiate us with the natives of the country, and may have given origin to their personification of the Company under the potent title of KUMPANI JEHAN, which, in English mouths, became 'John Company'" (_Report on Old Records_, 222, note).] [1784.—"Further, I knew that as simple Hottentots and Indians could form no idea of the Dutch Company and its government and constitution, the Dutch in India had given out that this was one mighty ruling prince who was called JAN or JOHN, with the surname Company, which also procured for them more reverence than if they could have actually made the people understand that they were, in fact, ruled by a company of merchants."—_Andreas Spurrmann, Travels to the Cape of Good Hope, the South-Polar Lands, and round the World_, p. 347; see 9 ser. _Notes and Queries_, vii. 34.] 1803.—(The Nawab) "much amused me by the account he gave of the manner in which my arrival was announced to him.... '_Lord Sahab Ka bhànja, Company ki nawasa teshrìf laià_'; literally translated, 'The Lord's sister's son, and the grandson of the COMPANY, has arrived.'"—_Lord Valentia_, i. 137. 1808.—"However the business is pleasant now, consisting principally of orders to countermand military operations, and preparations to save JOHNNY COMPANY'S cash."—_Lord Minto in India_, 184. 1818-19.—"In England the ruling power is possessed by two parties, one the King, who is Lord of the State, and the other the Honourable COMPANY. The former governs his own country; and the latter, though only subjects, exceed the King in power, and are the directors of mercantile affairs."—_Sadāsukh_, in _Elliot_, viii. 411. 1826.—"He said that according to some accounts, he had heard the Company was an old Englishwoman ... then again he told me that some of the Topee wallas say 'JOHN COMPANY,' and he knew that _John_ was a man's name, for his master was called John Brice, but he could not say to a certainty whether '_Company_' was a man's or a woman's name."—_Pandurang Hari_, 60; [ed. 1873, i. 83, in a note to which the phrase is said to be a corruption of _Joint Company_]. 1836.—"The jargon that the English speak to the natives is most absurd. I call it 'JOHN COMPANY'S English,' which rather affronts Mrs. Staunton."—_Letters from Madras_, 42. 1852.—"JOHN COMPANY, whatever may be his faults, is infinitely better than Downing Street. If India were made over to the Colonial Office, I should not think it worth three years' purchase."—_Mem. Col. Mountain_, 293. 1888.—"It fares with them as with the sceptics once mentioned by a South-Indian villager to a Government official. Some men had been now and then known, he said, to express doubt if there were any such person as JOHN COMPANY; but of such it was observed that something bad soon happened to them."—_Sat. Review_, Feb. 14, p. 220. JOMPON, s. Hind. _jānpān_, _japān_, [which are not to be found in Platt's _Dict._]. A kind of sedan, or portable chair used chiefly by the ladies at the Hill Sanitaria of Upper India. It is carried by two pairs of men (who are called _Jomponnies_, _i.e._ _jānpānī_ or _japānī_), each pair bearing on their shoulders a short bar from which the shafts of the chair are slung. There is some perplexity as to the origin of the word. For we find in Crawfurd's _Malay Dict._ "_Jampana_ (Jav. _Jampona_), a kind of litter." Also the _Javanese Dict._ of P. Jansz (1876) gives: "_Djempånå_—dragstoel (_i.e._ portable chair), or sedan of a person of rank." [Klinkert has _jempana_, _djempana_, _sempana_ as a State sedan-chair, and he connects _sempana_ with Skt. _sam-panna_, 'that which has turned out well, fortunate.' Wilkinson has: "_jempana_, Skt.? a kind of State carriage or sedan for ladies of the court."] The word cannot, however, have been introduced into India by the officers who served in Java (1811-15), for its use is much older in the Himālaya, as may be seen from the quotation from P. Desideri. It seems just possible that the name may indicate the thing to have been borrowed from _Japan_. But the fact that _dpyāṅ_ means 'hang' in Tibetan may indicate another origin. Wilson, however, has the following: "_Jhámpán_, Bengali. A stage on which snake-catchers and other juggling vagabonds exhibit; a kind of sedan used by travellers in the Himalaya, written _Jámpaun_ (?)." [Both Platts and Fallon give the word _jhappān_ as Hind.; the former does not attempt a derivation; the latter gives Hind. _jhānp_, 'a cover,' and this on the whole seems to be the most probable etymology. It may have been originally in India, as it is now in the Straits, a closed litter for ladies of rank, and the word may have become appropriated to the open conveyance in which European ladies are carried.] 1716.—"The roads are nowhere practicable for a horseman, or for a JAMPAN, a sort of palankin."—Letter of _P. Ipolito Desideri_, dated April 10, in _Lettres Edif._ xv. 184. 1783.—(After a description) "... by these central poles the litter, or as it is here called, the SAMPAN, is supported on the shoulders of four men."—_Forster's Journey_, ed. 1808, ii. 3. [1822.—"The CHUMPAUN, or as it is more frequently called, the CHUMPALA, is the usual vehicle in which persons of distinction, especially females, are carried...."—_Lloyd, Gerard, Narr._ i. 105. [1842.—"... a conveyance called a JAUMPAUN, which is like a short palankeen, with an arched top, slung on three poles (like what is called a TONJON in India)...."—_Elphinstone, Caubul_, ed. 1842, i. 137. [1849.—"A JHAPPAN is a kind of arm chair with a canopy and curtains; the canopy, &c., can be taken off."—_Mrs. Mackenzie, Life in the Mission_, ii. 103.] 1879.—"The gondola of Simla is the 'JAMPAN' or 'jampot,' as it is sometimes called, on the same linguistic principle ... as that which converts asparagus into sparrow-grass.... Every lady on the hills keeps her JAMPAN and JAMPANEES ... just as in the plains she keeps her carriage and footmen."—Letter in _Times_, Aug. 17. JOOL, JHOOL, s. Hind. _jhūl_, supposed by Shakespear (no doubt correctly) to be a corrupt form of the Ar. _jull_, having much the same meaning; [but Platts takes it from _jhūlnā_, 'to dangle']. Housings, body clothing of a horse, elephant, or other domesticated animal; often a quilt, used as such. In colloquial use all over India. The modern Arabs use the plur. _jilāl_ as a singular. This Dozy defines as "couverture en laine plus ou moins ornée de dessins, très large, très chaude et enveloppant le poitrail et la croupe du cheval" (exactly the Indian _jhūl_)—also "ornement de soie qu'on étend sur la croupe des chevaux aux jours de fête." [1819.—"Dr. Duncan ... took the JHOOL, or broadcloth housing from the elephant...."—_Tod. Personal Narr._ in _Annals_, Calcutta reprint, i. 715.] 1880.—"Horse JHOOLS, &c., at shortest notice."—Advt. in _Madras Mail_, Feb. 13. JOOLA, s. Hind. _jhūlā_. The ordinary meaning of the word is 'a swing'; but in the Himālaya it is specifically applied to the rude suspension bridges used there. [1812.—"There are several kinds of bridges constructed for the passage of strong currents and rivers, but the most common are the _Sángha_ and JHULA" (a description of both follows).—_Asiat. Res._ xi. 475.] 1830.—"Our chief object in descending to the Sutlej was to swing on a JOOLAH bridge. The bridge consists of 7 grass ropes, about twice the thickness of your thumb, tied to a single post on either bank. A piece of the hollowed trunk of a tree, half a yard long, slips upon these ropes, and from this 4 loops from the same grass rope depend. The passenger hangs in the loops, placing a couple of ropes under each thigh, and holds on by pegs in the block over his head; the signal is given, and he is drawn over by an eighth rope."—_Mem. of Col. Mountain_, 114. JOSS, s. An idol. This is a corruption of the Portuguese _Deos_, 'God,' first taken up in the 'Pidgin' language of the Chinese ports from the Portuguese, and then adopted from that jargon by Europeans as if they had got hold of a Chinese word. [See CHIN-CHIN.] 1659.—"But the Devil (whom the Chinese commonly called JOOSJE) is a mighty and powerful Prince of the World."—_Walter Schulz_, 17. " "In a four-cornered cabinet in their dwelling-rooms, they have, as it were, an altar, and thereon an image ... this they call JOSIN."—_Saar_, ed. 1672, p. 27. 1677.—"All the Sinese keep a limning of the Devil in their houses.... They paint him with two horns on his head, and commonly call him JOSIE (Joosje)."—_Gerret Vermeulen, Oost Indische Voyagie_, 33. 1711.—"I know but little of their Religion, more than that every Man has a small JOSS or God in his own House."—_Lockyer_, 181. 1727.—"Their JOSSES or Demi-gods some of human shape, some of monstrous Figure."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 266; [ed. 1744, ii. 265]. c. 1790.— "Down with dukes, earls, and lords, those pagan JOSSES, False gods! away with stars and strings and crosses." _Peter Pindar_, Ode to Kien Long. 1798.—"The images which the Chinese worship are called JOOSTJE by the Dutch, and JOSS by the English seamen. The latter is evidently a corruption of the former, which being a Dutch nickname for the devil, was probably given to these idols by the Dutch who first saw them."—_Stavorinus_, E.T. i. 173. This is of course quite wrong. JOSS-HOUSE, s. An idol temple in China or Japan. From JOSS, as explained in the last article. 1750-52.—"The sailors, and even some books of voyages ... call the pagodas YOSS-HOUSES, for on enquiring of a Chinese for the name of the idol, he answers _Grande_ YOSS, instead of _Gran Dios_."—_Olof. Toreen_, 232. 1760-1810.—"On the 8th, 18th, and 28th day of the Moon those foreign barbarians may visit the Flower Gardens, and the Honam JOSS-HOUSE, but not in _droves_ of over ten at a time."—'8 Regulations' at Canton, from _The Fankwae at Canton_ (1882), p. 29. 1840.—"Every town, every village, it is true, abounds with JOSS-HOUSES, upon which large sums of money have been spent."—_Mem. Col. Mountain_, 186. 1876.—"... the fantastic gables and tawdry ornaments of a large JOSS-HOUSE, or temple."—_Fortnightly Review_, No. cliii. 222. 1876:— "One Tim Wang he makee-tlavel, Makee stop one night in JOSS-HOUSE." _Leland, Pidgin-English Sing-Song_, p. 42. Thus also in "pidgin," JOSS-HOUSE-_man_ or JOSS-_pidgin-man_ is a priest, or a missionary. JOSTICK, JOSS-STICK, s. A stick of fragrant tinder (powdered _costus_, sandalwood, &c.) used by the Chinese as incense in their temples, and formerly exported for use as cigar-lights. The name appears to be from the temple use. (See PUTCHOCK.) 1876.—"Burnee JOSS-STICK, talkee plitty."—_Leland, Pidgin-English Sing-Song_, p. 43. 1879.—"There is a recess outside each shop, and at dusk the JOSS-STICKS burning in these fill the city with the fragrance of incense."—_Miss Bird, Golden Chersonese_, 49. JOW, s. Hind. _jhāū_. The name is applied to various species of the shrubby tamarisk which abound on the low alluvials of Indian rivers, and are useful in many ways, for rough basket-making and the like. It is the usual material for gabions and fascines in Indian siege-operations. [c. 1809.—"... by the natives it is called JHAU; but this name is generic, and is applied not only to another species of Tamarisk, but to the _Casuarina_ of Bengal, and to the cone-bearing plants that have been introduced by Europeans."—_Buchanan-Hamilton, Eastern India_, iii. 597. [1840.—"... on the opposite JHOW, or bastard tamarisk jungle ... a native ... had been attacked by a tiger...."—_Davidson, Travels_, ii. 326.] JOWAULLA MOOKHEE, n.p. Skt.—Hind. _Jwālā-mukhī_, 'flame-mouthed'; a generic name for quasi-volcanic phenomena, but particularly applied to a place in the Kangra district of the Punjab mountain country, near the Biās River, where jets of gas issue from the ground and are kept constantly burning. There is a shrine of Devī, and it is a place of pilgrimage famous all over the Himālaya as well as in the plains of India. The famous fire-jets at Baku are sometimes visited by more adventurous Indian pilgrims, and known as the _Great_ JWĀLĀ-MUKHĪ. The author of the following passage was evidently ignorant of the phenomenon worshipped, though the name indicates its nature. c. 1360.—"Sultán Fíroz ... marched with his army towards Nagarkot (see NUGGURCOTE) ... the idol JWÁLÁ-MUKHÍ, much worshipped by the infidels, was situated on the road to Nagarkot.... Some of the infidels have reported that Sultán Fíroz went specially to see this idol, and held a golden umbrella over its head. But ... the infidels slandered the Sultán.... Other infidels said that Sultán Muhammad Sháh bin Tughlik Sháh held an umbrella over this same idol, but this also is a lie...."—_Shams-i-Siráj Afíf_, in _Elliot_, iii. 318. 1616.—"... a place called IALLA MOKEE, where out of cold Springs and hard Rocks, there are daily to be seene incessant Eruptions of Fire, before which the Idolatrous people fall doune and worship."—_Terry_, in _Purchas_, ii. 1467. [c. 1617.—In _Sir T. Roe's_ Map, "JALLAMAKEE, the Pilgrimage of the Banians."—Hak. Soc. ii. 535.] 1783.—"At TAULLAH MHOKEE (_sic_) a small volcanic fire issues from the side of a mountain, on which the Hindoos have raised a temple that has long been of celebrity, and favourite resort among the people of the Punjab."—_G. Forster's Journey_, ed. 1798, i. 308. 1799.—"Prason Poory afterwards travelled ... to the Maha or Buree (_i.e._ larger) JOWALLA MOOKHI or Juâla Mûchi, terms that mean a 'Flaming Mouth,' as being a spot in the neighbourhood of Bakee (_Baku_) on the west side of the (Caspian) Sea ... whence fire issues; a circumstance that has rendered it of great veneration with the Hindus."—_Jonathan Duncan_, in _As. Res._ v. 41. JOWAUR, JOWARREE, s. Hind. _jawār_, _juār_, [Skt. _yava-prakāra_ or _akāra_, 'of the nature of barley';] _Sorghum vulgare_, Pers. (_Holcus sorghum_, L.) one of the best and most frequently grown of the tall millets of southern countries. It is grown nearly all over India in the unflooded tracts; it is sown about July and reaped in November. The reedy stems are 8 to 12 feet high. It is the _cholam_ of the Tamil regions. The stalks are KIRBEE. The Ar. _dura_ or _dhura_ is perhaps the same word ultimately as _jawār_; for the old Semitic name is _dokn_, from the smoky aspect of the grain. It is an odd instance of the looseness which used to pervade dictionaries and glossaries that R. Drummond (_Illus. of the Gram. Parts of Guzerattee_, &c., Bombay, 1808) calls "JOOAR, a kind of _pulse_, the food of the common people." [c. 1590.—In Khandesh "JOWÁRI is chiefly cultivated of which, in some places, there are three crops in a year, and its stalk is so delicate and pleasant to the taste that it is regarded in the light of a fruit."—_Āīn_, ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 223.] 1760.—"En suite mauvais chemin sur des levées faites de boue dans des quarrés de JOUARI et des champs de _Nelis_ (see NELLY) remplis d'eau."—_Anquetil du Perron_, I. ccclxxxiii. 1800.—"... My industrious followers must live either upon JOWARRY, of which there is an abundance everywhere, or they must be more industrious in procuring rice for themselves."—_Wellington_, i. 175. 1813.—Forbes calls it "JUARREE or _cush-cush_" (?). [See CUSCUS.]—_Or. Mem._ ii. 406; [2nd ed. ii. 35, and i. 23]. 1819.—"In 1797-8 JOIWAREE sold in the Muchoo Kaunta at six rupees per _culsee_ (see CULSEY) of 24 maunds."—_Macmurdo_, in _Tr. Lit. Soc. Bo._ i. 287. [1826.—"And the sabre began to cut away upon them as if they were a field of JOANEE (standing corn)."—_Pandurang Hari_, ed. 1873 i. 66.] JOY, s. This seems from the quotation to have been used on the west coast for _jewel_ (Port. _joia_). 1810.—"The vanity of parents sometimes leads them to dress their children, even while infants, in this manner, which affords a temptation ... to murder these helpless creatures for the sake of their ornaments or JOYS."—_Maria Graham_, 3. JUBTEE, JUPTEE, &c., s. Guz. _japtī_, &c. Corrupt forms of _zabtī_. ["_Watan-zabtī_, or _-japtī_, Mahr., Produce of lands sequestered by the State, an item of revenue; in Guzerat the lands once exempt, now subject to assessment" (_Wilson_).] (See ZUBT.) 1808.—"The Sindias as Sovereigns of Broach used to take the revenues of _Moojmooadars_ and _Desoys_ (see DESSAYE) of that district every third year, amounting to Rs. 58,390, and called the periodical confiscation JUPTEE."—_R. Drummond._ [_Majmūadār_ "in Guzerat the title given to the keepers of the pargana revenue records, who have held the office as a hereditary right since the settlement of Todar Mal, and are paid by fees charged on the villages." (_Wilson_)]. JUDEA, ODIA, &c., n.p. These names are often given in old writers to the city of _Ayuthia_, or _Ayodhya_, or _Yuthia_ (so called apparently after the Hindu city of Rāma, _Ayodhya_, which we now call OUDH), which was the capital of Siam from the 14th century down to about 1767, when it was destroyed by the Burmese, and the Siamese royal residence was transferred to Bangkock [see BANCOCK.] 1522.—"All these cities are constructed like ours, and are subject to the King of Siam, who is named Siri Zacabedera, and who inhabits IUDIA."—_Pigafetta_, Hak. Soc. 156. c. 1546.—"The capitall City of all this Empire is ODIAA, whereof I haue spoken heretofore: it is fortified with walls of brick and mortar, and contains, according to some, foure hundred thousand fires, whereof an hundred thousand are strangers of divers countries."—_Pinto_, in _Cogan's_ E.T. p. 285; orig. cap. clxxxix. 1553.—"For the Realm is great, and its Cities and Towns very populous; insomuch that the city HUDIA alone, which is the capital of the Kingdom of Siam (_Sião_), and the residence of the King, furnishes 50,000 men of its own."—_Barros_, III. ii. 5. 1614.—"As regards the size of the City of ODIA ... it may be guessed by an experiment made by a curious engineer with whom we communicated on the subject. He says that ... he embarked in one of the native boats, small, and very light, with the determination to go all round the City (which is entirely compassed by water), and that he started one day from the Portuguese settlement, at dawn, and when he got back it was already far on in the night, and he affirmed that by his calculation he had gone more than 8 leagues."—_Couto_, VI. vii. 9. 1617.—"The merchants of the country of LAN JOHN, a place joining to the country of Jangama (see JANGOMAY) arrived at 'the city of JUDEA' before Eaton's coming away from thence, and brought great store of merchandize."—_Sainsbury_, ii. 90. " "1 (letter) from Mr. Benjamyn Farry in JUDEA, at Syam."—_Cocks's Diary_, Hak. Soc. i. 272. [1639.—"The chief of the Kingdom is IUDIA by some called ODIA ... the city of IUDIA, the ordinary Residence of the Court is seated on the Menam."—_Mandelslo, Travels_, E.T. ii. 122. [1693.—"As for the City of Siam, the Siamese do call it SI-YO-THI-YA, the _o_ of the syllable _yo_ being closer than our (French) Diphthong _au_."—_La Loubère, Siam_, E.T. i. 7.] 1727.—"... all are sent to the City of _Siam_ or ODIA for the King's Use.... The City stands on an Island in the River _Memnon_, which by Turnings and Windings, makes the distance from the Bar about 50 Leagues."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 160; [ed. 1744]. [1774.—"AYUTTAYA with its districts Dvaravati, YODAYA and Kamanpaik."—_Insc._ in _Ind. Antiq._ xxii. 4. [1827.—"The powerful Lord ... who dwells over every head in the city of the sacred and great kingdom of SI-A-YOO-THA-YA."—Treaty between E.I.C. and King of Siam, in _Wilson, Documents of the Burmese War_, App. lxxvii.] JUGBOOLAK, s. Marine Hind. for _jack-block_ (_Roebuck_). JUGGURNAUT, n.p. A corruption of the Skt. _Jagannātha_, 'Lord of the Universe,' a name of Krishṇa worshipped as Vishṇu at the famous shrine of Pūrī in Orissa. The image so called is an amorphous idol, much like those worshipped in some of the South Sea Islands, and it has been plausibly suggested (we believe first by Gen. Cunningham) that it was in reality a Buddhist symbol, which has been adopted as an object of Brahmanical worship, and made to serve as the image of a god. The idol was, and is, annually dragged forth in procession on a monstrous car, and as masses of excited pilgrims crowded round to drag or accompany it, accidents occurred. Occasionally also persons, sometimes sufferers from painful disease, cast themselves before the advancing wheels. The testimony of Mr. Stirling, who was for some years Collector of Orissa in the second decade of the last century, and that of Sir W. W. Hunter, who states that he had gone through the MS. archives of the province since it became British, show that the popular impression in regard to the continued frequency of immolations on these occasions—a belief that has made _Juggurnaut_ a standing metaphor—was greatly exaggerated. The belief indeed in the custom of such immolation had existed for centuries, and the rehearsal of these or other cognate religious suicides at one or other of the great temples of the Peninsula, founded partly on fact, and partly on popular report, finds a place in almost every old narrative relating to India. The really great mortality from hardship, exhaustion, and epidemic disease which frequently ravaged the crowds of pilgrims on such occasions, doubtless aided in keeping up the popular impressions in connection with the Juggurnaut festival. [1311.—"JAGNÁR." See under MADURA.] c. 1321.—"Annually on the recurrence of the day when that idol was made, the folk of the country come and take it down, and put it on a fine chariot; and then the King and Queen, and the whole body of the people, join together and draw it forth from the church with loud singing of songs, and all kinds of music ... and many pilgrims who have come to this feast cast themselves under the chariot, so that its wheels may go over them, saying that they desire to die for their god. And the car passes over them, and crushes them, and cuts them in sunder, and so they perish on the spot."—_Friar Odoric_, in _Cathay_, &c. i. 83. c. 1430.—"In Bizenegalia (see BISNAGAR) also, at a certain time of the year, this idol is carried through the city, placed between two chariots ... accompanied by a great concourse of people. Many, carried away by the fervour of their faith, cast themselves on the ground before the wheels, in order that they may be crushed to death,—a mode of death which they say is very acceptable to their god."—_N. Conti_, in _India in XVth Cent._, 28. c. 1581.—"All for devotion attach themselves to the trace of the car, which is drawn in this manner by a vast number of people ... and on the annual feast day of the Pagod this car is dragged by crowds of people through certain parts of the city (Negapatam), some of whom from devotion, or the desire to be thought to make a devoted end, cast themselves down under the wheels of the cars, and so perish, remaining all ground and crushed by the said cars."—_Gasparo Balbi_, f. 84. The preceding passages refer to scenes in the south of the Peninsula. c. 1590.—"In the town of Pursotem on the banks of the sea stands the temple of JAGNAUT, near to which are the images of Kishen, his brother, and their sister, made of Sandal-wood, which are said to be 4,000 years old.... The Brahmins ... at certain times carry the image in procession upon a carriage of sixteen wheels, which in the Hindooee language is called _Rahth_ (see RUT); and they believe that whoever assists in drawing it along obtains remission of all his sins."—_Gladwin's Ayeen_, ii. 13-15; [ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 127]. [1616.—"The chief city called JEKANAT."—_Sir T. Roe_, Hak. Soc. ii. 538.] 1632.—"Vnto this Pagod or house of Sathen ... doe belong 9,000 Brammines or Priests, which doe dayly offer sacrifice vnto their great God IAGGARNAT, from which Idoll the City is so called.... And when it (the chariot of _Iaggarnat_) is going along the city, there are many that will offer themselves a sacrifice to this Idoll, and desperately lye downe on the ground, that the Chariott wheeles may runne over them, whereby they are killed outright; some get broken armes, some broken legges, so that many of them are destroyed, and by this meanes they thinke to merit Heauen."—_W. Bruton_, in _Hakl._ v. 57. 1667.—"In the town of JAGANNAT, which is seated upon the Gulf of _Bengala_, and where is that famous Temple of the Idol of the same name, there is yearly celebrated a certain Feast.... The first day that they shew this Idol with Ceremony in the Temple, the Crowd is usually so great to see it, that there is not a year, but some of those poor Pilgrims, that come afar off, tired and harassed, are suffocated there; all the people blessing them for having been so happy.... And when this Hellish Triumphant Chariot marcheth, there are found (which is no Fable) persons so foolishly credulous and superstitious as to throw themselves with their bellies under those large and heavy wheels, which bruise them to death...."—_Bernier, a Letter to Mr. Chapelain_, in Eng. ed. 1684, 97; [ed. _Constable_, 304 _seq._]. [1669-79.—"In that great and Sumptuous Diabolicall Pagod, there Standeth theere gretest God JN^O. GERNAET, whence ye Pagod receued that name alsoe."—_MS. Asia_, &c., by _T. B._ f. 12. Col. Temple adds: "Throughout the whole MS. _Jagannāth_ is repeatedly called _Jn^o. Gernaet_, which obviously stands for the common transposition _Janganāth_.] 1682.—"... We lay by last night till 10 o'clock this morning, ye Captain being desirous to see ye JAGERNOT Pagodas for his better satisfaction...."—_Hedges, Diary_, July 16; [Hak. Soc. i. 30]. 1727.—"His (JAGARYNAT'S) Effigy is often carried abroad in Procession, mounted on a Coach four stories high ... they fasten small Ropes to the Cable, two or three Fathoms long, so that upwards of 2,000 People have room enough to draw the Coach, and some old Zealots, as it passes through the Street, fall flat on the Ground, to have the Honour to be crushed to Pieces by the Coach Wheels."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 387; [ed. 1744]. 1809.— "A thousand pilgrims strain Arm, shoulder, breast, and thigh, with might and main, To drag that sacred wain, And scarce can draw along the enormous load. Prone fall the frantic votaries on the road, And calling on the God Their self-devoted bodies there they lay To pave his chariot way. On JAGA-NAUT they call, The ponderous car rolls on, and crushes all, Through flesh and bones it ploughs its dreadful path. Groans rise unheard; the dying cry. And death, and agony Are trodden under foot by yon mad throng, Who follow close and thrust the deadly wheels along." _Curse of Kehama_, xiv. 5. 1814.—"The sight here beggars all description. Though JUGGERNAUT made some progress on the 19th, and has travelled daily ever since, he has not yet reached the place of his destination. His brother is ahead of him, and the lady in the rear. One woman has devoted herself under the wheels, and a shocking sight it was. Another also intended to devote herself, missed the wheels with her body, and had her arm broken. Three people lost their lives in the crowd."—In _Asiatic Journal_—quoted in _Beveridge, Hist. of India_, ii. 54, without exacter reference. c. 1818.—"That excess of fanaticism which formerly prompted the pilgrims to court death by throwing themselves in crowds under the wheels of the car of JAGANNÁTH has happily long ceased to actuate the worshippers of the present day. During 4 years that I have witnessed the ceremony, three cases only of this revolting species of immolation have occurred, one of which I may observe is doubtful, and should probably be ascribed to accident; in the others the victims had long been suffering from some excruciating complaints, and chose this method of ridding themselves of the burthen of life in preference to other modes of suicide so prevalent with the lower orders under similar circumstances."—_A. Stirling_, in _As. Res._ xv. 324. 1827.—March 28th in this year, Mr. Poynder, in the E. I. Court of Proprietors, stated that "about the year 1790 no fewer than 28 Hindus were crushed to death at Ishera on the Ganges, under the wheels of JUGGURNAUT."—_As. Journal_, 1821, vol. xxiii. 702. [1864.—"On the 7th July 1864, the editor of the Friend of India mentions that, a few days previously, he had seen, near Serampore, two persons crushed to death, and another frightfully lacerated, having thrown themselves under the wheels of a car during the Rath Jatra festival. It was afterwards stated that this occurrence was accidental."—_Chevers, Ind. Med. Jurispr._ 665.] 1871.—"... poor Johnny Tetterby staggering under his Moloch of an infant, the JUGGERNAUT that crushed all his enjoyments."—_Forster's Life of Dickens_, ii. 415. 1876.—"Le monde en marchant n'a pas beaucoup plus de souci de ce qu'il écrase que le char de l'idole de JAGARNATA."—_E. Renan_, in _Revue des Deux Mondes_, 3^e Série, xviii. p. 504. JULIBDAR, s. Pers. _jilaudār_, from _jilau_, the string attached to the bridle by which a horse is led, the servant who leads a horse, also called _janībahdār_, _janībahkash_. In the time of Hedges the word must have been commonly used in Bengal, but it is now quite obsolete. [c. 1590.—"For some time it was a rule that, whenever he (Akbar) rode out on a _kháçah_ horse, a rupee should be given, viz., one dám to the Átbegi, two to the JILAUDÁR...."—_Āīn_, ed. _Blochmann_, i. 142. (And see under PYKE.)] 1673.—"In the heart of this Square is raised a place as large as a Mountebank's Stage, where the GELABDAR, or Master Muliteer, with his prime Passengers or Servants, have an opportunity to view the whole _Caphala_."—_Fryer_, 341. 1683.—"Your JYLIBDAR, after he had received his letter would not stay for the Gen^{ll}, but stood upon departure."—_Hedges, Diary_, Sept. 15; [Hak. Soc. i. 112]. " "We admire what made you send peons to force our GYLLIBDAR back to your Factory, after he had gone 12 _cosses_ on his way, and dismisse him again without any reason for it."—_Hedges, Diary_, Sept. 26; [Hak. Soc. i. 120]. 1754.—"100 GILODAR; those who are charged with the direction of the couriers and their horses."—_Hanway's Travels_, i. 171; 252. [1812.—"I have often admired the courage and dexterity with which the Persian JELOWDARS or grooms throw themselves into the thickest engagement of angry horses."—_Morier, Journey through Persia_, 63 _seq._] 1880.—"It would make a good picture, the surroundings of camels, horses, donkeys, and men.... Pascal and Remise cooking for me; the JELLAODARS, enveloped in felt coats, smoking their kalliúns, amid the half-light of fast fading day...."—_MS. Journal in Persia_ of _Capt. W. Gill, R.E._ JUMBEEA, s. Ar. _janbiya_, probably from _janb_, 'the side'; a kind of dagger worn in the girdle, so as to be drawn across the body. It is usually in form slightly curved. Sir R. Burton (_Camões, Commentary_, 413) identifies it with the _agomia_ and _gomio_ of the quotations below, and refers to a sketch in his _Pilgrimage_, but this we cannot find, [it is in the Memorial ed. i. 236], though the _jambiyah_ is several times mentioned, _e.g._ i. 347, iii. 72. The term occurs repeatedly in Mr. Egerton's catalogue of arms in the India Museum. JANBWA occurs as the name of a dagger in the _Āīn_ (orig. i. 119); why Blochmann in his translation [i. 110] spells it _jhanbwah_ we do not know. See also Dozy and Eng. s.v. _jambette_. It seems very doubtful if the latter French word has anything to do with the Arabic word. c. 1328.—"Takī-ud-dīn refused roughly and pushed him away. Then the maimed man drew a dagger (_khanjar_) such as is called in that country JANBIYA, and gave him a mortal wound."—_Ibn Batuta_, i. 534. 1498.—"The Moors had erected palisades of great thickness, with thick planking, and fastened so that we could not see them within. And their people paraded the shore with targets, azagays, AGOMIAS, and bows and slings from which they slung stones at us."—_Roteiro de Vasco da Gama_, 32. 1516.—"They go to fight one another bare from the waist upwards, and from the waist downwards wrapped in cotton cloths drawn tightly round, and with many folds, and with their arms, which are swords, bucklers, and daggers (GOMIOS)."—_Barbosa_, p. 80. 1774.—"Autour du corps ils ont un ceinturon de cuir brodé, ou garni d'argent, au milieu duquel sur le devant ils passent un couteau large recourbé, et pointu (JAMBEA), dont la pointe est tournée du côté droit."—_Niebuhr, Desc. de l'Arabie_, 54. JUMDUD, s. H. _jamdad_, _jamdhar_. A kind of dagger, broad at the base and slightly curved, the hilt formed with a cross-grip like that of the _Katār_ (see KUTTAUR). [A drawing of what he calls a _jamdhar katārī_ is given in Egerton's _Catalogue_ (Pl. IX. No. 344-5).] F. Johnson's Dictionary gives _jamdar_ as a Persian word with the suggested etymology of _janb-dar_, 'flank-render.' But in the _Āīn_ the word is spelt _jamdhar_, which seems to indicate Hind. origin; and its occurrence in the poem of Chand Bardāi (see _Ind. Antiq._ i. 281) corroborates this. Mr. Beames there suggests the etymology of _Yama-dant_ 'Death's Tooth.' The drawings of the _jamdhad_ or _jamdhar_ in the _Āīn_ illustrations show several specimens with double and triple toothed points, which perhaps favours this view; but _Yama-dhāra_, 'death-wielder,' appears in the Sanskrit dictionaries as the name of a weapon. [Rather, perhaps, _yama-dhara_, 'death-bearer.'] c. 1526.—"JAMDHER." See quotation under KUTTAUR. [1813.—"... visited the JAMDAR _khana_, or treasury containing his jewels ... curious arms...."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. ii. 469.] JUMMA, s. Hind. from Ar. _jama'_. The total assessment (for land revenue) from any particular estate, or division of country. The Arab. word signifies 'total' or 'aggregate.' 1781.—"An increase of more than 26 _lacks_ of rupees (was) effected on the former JUMMA."—_Fifth Report_, p. 8. JUMMABUNDEE, s. Hind. from P.—Ar. _jama'bandī_. A SETTLEMENT (q.v.), _i.e._ the determination of the amount of land revenue due for a year, or a period of years, from a village, estate, or parcel of land. [In the N.W.P. it is specially applied to the annual village rent-roll, giving details of the holding of each cultivator.] [1765.—"The rents of the province, according to the JUMMA-BUNDY, or rent-roll ... amounted to ..."—_Verelst, View of Bengal_, App. 214. [1814.—"JUMMABUNDEE." See under PATEL.] JUMNA, n.p. The name of a famous river in India which runs by Delhi and Agra. Skt. _Yamunā_, Hind. _Jamunā_ and _Jamnā_, the Διαμούνα of Ptolemy, the Ἰωβαρής of Arrian, the _Jomanes_ of Pliny. The spelling of Ptolemy almost exactly expresses the modern Hind. form _Jamunā_. The name _Jamunā_ is also applied to what was in the 18th century, an unimportant branch of the Brahmaputra R. which connected it with the Ganges, but which has now for many years been the main channel of the former great river. (See JENNYE.) _Jamunā_ is the name of several other rivers of less note. [1616-17.—"I proposed for a water worke, w^{ch} might giue the Chief Cittye of the _Mogores_ content ... w^{ch} is to be don vppon the Riuer IEMINY w^{ch} passeth by _Agra_...."—_Birdwood, First Letter Book_, 460. [1619.—"The river GEMINI was vnfit to set a Myll vppon."—_Sir T. Roe_, Hak. Soc. ii. 477. [1663.—"... the GEMNA, a river which may be compared to the Loire...."—_Bernier, Letter to M. De la Mothe le Vayer_, ed. _Constable_, 241.] [JUMNA MUSJID, n.p. A common corruption of the Ar. _jāmĕ' masjid_, 'the cathedral or congregational mosque,' Ar. _jama'_, 'to collect.' The common form is supposed to represent some great mosque on the JUMNA R. [1785.—"The JUMNA-musjid is of great antiquity...."—_Diary_, in _Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. ii. 448. [1849.—"In passing we got out to see the JAMNA Masjid, a very fine building now used as a magazine."—_Mrs. Mackenzie, Life in the Mission_, ii. 170. [1865.—"... the great mosque or DJAMIA '... this word DJAMIA' means literally 'collecting' or 'uniting,' because here attends the great concourse of Friday worshippers...."—_Palgrave, Central and E. Arabia_, ed. 1868, 266.] JUNGEERA, n.p., _i.e._ _Janjīrā_. The name of a native State on the coast, south of Bombay, from which the Fort and chief place is 44 m. distant. This place is on a small island, rising in the entrance to the Rājpurī inlet, to which the name Janjīrā properly pertains, believed to be a local corruption of the Ar. _jazīra_, 'island.' The State is also called _Habsān_, meaning 'HUBSHEE'S land,' from the fact that for 3 or 4 centuries its chief has been of that race. This was not at first continuous, nor have the chiefs, even when of African blood, been always of one family; but they have apparently been so for the last 200 years. 'The _Sīdī_' (see SEEDY) and 'The _Ḥabshī_,' are titles popularly applied to this chief. This State has a port and some land in Kāthiāwār. Gen. Keatinge writes: "The members of the Sidi's family whom I saw were, for natives of India, particularly fair." The old Portuguese writers call this harbour _Danda_ (or as they write it _Damda_), _e.g._ João de Castro in _Primeiro Roteiro_, p. 48. His rude chart shows the island-fort. JUNGLE, s. Hind. and Mahr. _jangal_, from Skt. _jaṇgala_ (a word which occurs chiefly in medical treatises). The native word means in strictness only waste, uncultivated ground; then, such ground covered with shrubs, trees or long grass; and thence again the Anglo-Indian application is to forest, or other wild growth, rather than to the fact that it is not cultivated. A forest; a thicket; a tangled wilderness. The word seems to have passed at a rather early date into Persian, and also into use in Turkistan. From Anglo-Indian it has been adopted into French as well as in English. The word does not seem to occur in _Fryer_, which rather indicates that its use was not so extremely common among foreigners as it is now. c. 1200.—"... Now the land is humid, JUNGLE (_jangalah_), or of the ordinary kind."—_Susruta_, i. ch. 35. c. 1370.—"Elephants were numerous as sheep in the JANGAL round the Ráí's dwelling."—_Táríkh-i-Fíroz-Sháhí_, in _Elliot_, iii. 314. c. 1450.—"The Kings of India hunt the elephant. They will stay a whole month or more in the wilderness, and in the JUNGLE (_Jangal_)."—_Abdurrazāk_, in _Not. et Ext._ xiv. 51. 1474.—"... Bicheneger. The vast city is surrounded by three ravines, and intersected by a river, bordering on one side on a dreadful JUNGEL."—_Ath. Nikitin_, in _India in XVth Cent._, 29. 1776.—"Land waste for five years ... is called JUNGLE."—_Halhed's Gentoo Code_, 190. 1809.—"The air of Calcutta is much affected by the closeness of the JUNGLE around it."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 207. 1809.— "They built them here a bower of jointed cane, Strong for the needful use, and light and long Was the slight framework rear'd, with little pain; Lithe creepers then the wicker sides supply, And the tall JUNGLE grass fit roofing gave Beneath the genial sky." _Curse of Kehama_, xiii. 7. c. 1830.—"C'est là que je rencontrai les JUNGLES ... j'avoue que je fus très désappointé."—_Jacquemont, Correspond._ i. 134. c. 1833-38.— "L'Hippotame au large ventre Habite aux JUNGLES de Java, Où grondent, au fond de chaque antre Plus de monstres qu'on ne rêva." _Theoph. Gautier_, in _Poésies Complètes_, ed. 1876, i. 325. 1848.—"But he was as lonely here as in his JUNGLE at Boggleywala."—_Thackeray, Vanity Fair_, ch. iii. " "'Was there ever a battle won like Salamanca? Hey, Dobbin? But where was it he learnt his art? In India, my boy. The JUNGLE is the school for a general, mark me that.'"—_Ibid._, ed. 1863, i. 312. c. 1858.— "La bête formidable, habitante des JUNGLES S'endort, le ventre en l'air, et dilate ses ongles."—_Leconte de Lisle._ " "Des DJUNGLES du Pendj-Ab Aux sables du Karnate."—_Ibid._ 1865.—"To an eye accustomed for years to the wild wastes of the JUNGLE, the whole country presents the appearance of one continuous well-ordered garden."—_Waring, Tropical Resident at Home_, 7. 1867.—"... here are no cobwebs of plea and counterplea, no JUNGLES of argument and brakes of analysis."—_Swinburne, Essays and Studies_, 133. 1873.—"JUNGLE, derived to us, through the living language of India, from the Sanskrit, may now be regarded as good English."—_Fitz-Edward Hall, Modern English_, 306. 1878.—"Cet animal est commun dans les forêts, et dans les DJENGLES."—_Marre, Kata-Kata-Malayou_, 83. 1879.—"The owls of metaphysics hooted from the gloom of their various JUNGLES."—_Fortnightly Rev._ No. clxv., N.S., 19. JUNGLE-FEVER, s. A dangerous remittent fever arising from the malaria of forest or jungle tracts. 1808.—"I was one day sent to a great distance, to take charge of an officer who had been seized by JUNGLE-FEVER."—Letter in _Morton's L. of Leyden_, 43. JUNGLE-FOWL, s. The popular name of more than one species of those birds from which our domestic poultry are supposed to be descended; especially _Gallus Sonneratii_, Temminck, the Grey _Jungle-fowl_, and _Gallus ferrugineus_, Gmelin, the Red _Jungle-fowl_. The former belongs only to Southern India; the latter from the Himālaya, south to the N. Circārs on the east, and to the Rājpīpla Hills south of the Nerbudda on the west. 1800.—"... the thickets bordered on the village, and I was told abounded in JUNGLE-FOWL."—_Symes, Embassy to Ava_, 96. 1868.—"The common JUNGLE-COCK ... was also obtained here. It is almost exactly like a common game-cock, but the voice is different."—_Wallace, Malay Archip._, 108. The word _jungle_ is habitually used adjectively, as in this instance, to denote wild species, _e.g._ JUNGLE-_cat_, JUNGLE-_dog_, JUNGLE-_fruit_, &c. JUNGLE-MAHALS, n.p. Hind. _Jangal-Mahāl_. This, originally a vague name of sundry tracts and chieftainships lying between the settled districts of Bengal and the hill country of Chutiā Nāgpūr, was constituted a regular district in 1805, but again broken up and redistributed among adjoining districts in 1833 (see _Imperial Gazetteer_, s.v.). JUNGLE-TERRY, n.p. Hind. _Jangal-tarāi_ (see TERAI). A name formerly applied to a border-tract between Bengal and Behar, including the inland parts of Monghyr and Bhāgalpūr, and what are now termed the _Santāl Parganas_. Hodges, below, calls it to the "westward" of Bhāgalpūr; but Barkope, which he describes as near the centre of the tract, lies, according to Rennell's map, about 35 m. S.E. of Bhāgalpūr town; and the Cleveland inscription shows that the term included the tract occupied by the Rājmahāl hill-people. The Map No. 2 in Rennell's Bengal Atlas (1779) is entitled "the JUNGLETERRY District, with the adjacent provinces of Birbhoom, Rajemal, Boglipour, &c., comprehending the countries situated between Moorshedabad and Bahar." But the map itself does not show the name _Jungle Terry_ anywhere. 1781.—"Early in February we set out on a tour through a part of the country called the JUNGLE-TERRY, to the westward of Bauglepore ... after leaving the village of Barkope, which is nearly in the centre of the JUNGLE TERRY, we entered the hills.... In the great famine which raged through Indostan in the year 1770 ... the Jungle Terry is said to have suffered greatly."—_Hodges_, pp. 90-95. 1784.—"To be sold ... that capital collection of Paintings, late the property of A. Cleveland, Esq., deceased, consisting of the most capital views in the districts of Monghyr, Rajemehal, Boglipoor, and the JUNGLETERRY, by Mr. Hodges...."—In _Seton-Karr_, i. 64. c. 1788.— "To the Memory of AUGUSTUS CLEVELAND, Esq., Late Collector of the Districts of Bhaugulpore and Rajamahall, Who without Bloodshed or the Terror of Authority, Employing only the Means of Conciliation, Confidence, and Benevolence, Attempted and Accomplished The entire Subjection of the Lawless and Savage Inhabitants of the JUNGLETERRY of Rajamahall...." (etc.) _Inscription on the_ Monument _erected by_ Government _to_ Cleveland, _who died in 1784_. 1817.—"These hills are principally covered with wood, excepting where it has been cleared away for the natives to build their villages, and cultivate _janaira_ (JOWAUR), plantains and yams, which together with some of the small grains mentioned in the account of the JUNGLETERRY, constitute almost the whole of the productions of these hills."—_Sutherland's Report on the Hill People_ (in App. to _Long_, 560). 1824.—"This part, I find (he is writing at Monghyr), is not reckoned either in Bengal or Bahar, having been, under the name of the JUNGLETERRY district, always regarded, till its pacification and settlement, as a sort of border or debateable land."—_Heber_, i. 131. JUNGLO, s. Guz. _Janglo_. This term, we are told by R. Drummond, was used in his time (the beginning of the 19th century), by the less polite, to distinguish Europeans; "wild men of the woods," that is, who did not understand Guzerati! 1808.—"Joseph Maria, a well-known scribe of the order of Topeewallas ... was actually mobbed, on the first circuit of 1806, in the town of Pitlaud, by parties of curious old women and young, some of whom gazing upon him put the question, _Aré_ JUNGLA, _too munne pirrneesh_? 'O wild one, wilt thou marry me?' He knew not what they asked, and made no answer, whereupon they declared that he was indeed a very _Jungla_, and it required all the address of Kripram (the worthy Brahmin who related this anecdote to the writer, uncontradicted in the presence of the said Senhor) to draw off the dames and damsels from the astonished Joseph."—_R. Drummond, Illns._ (s.v.). JUNK, s. A large Eastern ship; especially (and in later use exclusively) a Chinese ship. This indeed is the earliest application also; any more general application belongs to an intermediate period. This is one of the oldest words in the Europeo-Indian vocabulary. It occurs in the travels of Friar Odorico, written down in 1331, and a few years later in the rambling reminiscences of John de' Marignolli. The great Catalan World-map of 1375 gives a sketch of one of those ships with their sails of bamboo matting and calls them INCHI, no doubt a clerical error for IŨCHI. Dobner, the original editor of Marignolli, in the 18th century, says of the word (_junkos_): "This word I cannot find in any medieval glossary. Most probably we are to understand vessels of platted reeds (_a_ juncis _texta_) which several authors relate to be used in India." It is notable that the same erroneous suggestion is made by Amerigo Vespucci in his curious letter to one of the Medici, giving an account of the voyage of Da Gama, whose squadron he had met at C. Verde on its way home. The French translators of Ibn Batuta derive the word from the Chinese _tchouen_ (_chwen_), and Littré gives the same etymology (s.v. _jonque_). It is possible that the word may be eventually traced to a Chinese original, but not very probable. The old Arab traders must have learned the word from Malay pilots, for it is certainly the Javanese and Malay _jong_ and _ajong_, 'a ship or large vessel.' In Javanese the Great Bear is called _Lintang jong_, 'The Constellation _Junk_,' [which is in Malay _Bintang Jong_. The various forms in Malay and cognate languages, with the Chinese words which have been suggested as the origin, are very fully given by _Scott, Malayan Words in English_, p. 59 _seq._] c. 1300.—"Large ships called in the language of China 'JUNKS' bring various sorts of choice merchandize and cloths from Chín and Máchín, and the countries of Hind and Sind."—_Rashíduddín_, in _Elliot_, i. 69. 1331.—"And when we were there in harbour at Polumbum, we embarked in another ship called a JUNK (_aliam navim nomine_ ZUNCUM).... Now on board that ship were good 700 souls, what with sailors and with merchants...."—_Friar Odoric_, in _Cathay_, &c., 73. c. 1343.—"They make no voyages on the China Sea except with Chinese vessels ... of these there are three kinds; the big ones which are called JUNK, in the plural _junūk_.... Each of these big ships carries from three up to twelve sails. The sails are made of bamboo slips, woven like mats; they are never hauled down, but are shifted round as the wind blows from one quarter or another."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 91. The French translators write the words as _gonk_ (and _gonoûk_). Ibn Batuta really indicates _chunk_ (and _chunūk_); but both must have been quite wrong. c. 1348.—"Wishing them to visit the shrine of St. Thomas the Apostle ... we embarked on certain _Junks_ (_ascendentes_ JUNKOS) from Lower India, which is called Minubar."—_Marignolli_, in _Cathay_, &c., 356. 1459.—"About the year of Our Lord 1420, a Ship or JUNK of India, in crossing the Indian Sea, was driven ... in a westerly and south-westerly direction for 40 days, without seeing anything but sky and sea.... The ship having touched on the coast to supply its wants, the mariners beheld there the egg of a certain bird called _chrocho_, which egg was as big as a butt...."—_Rubric_ on _Fra Mauro's Great Map at Venice_. " "The Ships or _junks_ (ZONCHI) which navigate this sea, carry 4 masts, and others besides that they can set up or strike (at will); and they have 40 to 60 little chambers for the merchants, and they have only one rudder...."—_Ibid._ 1516.—"Many Moorish merchants reside in it (Malacca), and also Gentiles, particularly _Chetis_ (see CHETTY), who are natives of Cholmendel; and they are all very rich, and have many large ships which they call JUNGOS."—_Barbosa_, 191. 1549.—"Exclusus isto concilio, applicavit animum ad navem Sinensis formae, quam IUNCUM vocant."—_Scti. Franc. Xaverii Epist._ 337. [1554.—"... in the many ships and _junks_ (JUGOS) which certainly passed that way."—_Castanheda_, ii. c. 20.] 1563.—"JUNCOS are certain long ships that have stern and prow fashioned in the same way."—_Garcia_, f. 58_b_. 1591.—"By this Negro we were advertised of a small Barke of some thirtie tunnes (which the Moors call a IUNCO)."—_Barker's Acc. of Lancaster's Voyage_, in _Hakl._ ii. 589. 1616.—"And doubtless they had made havock of them all, had they not presently been relieved by two Arabian JUNKS (for so their small ill-built ships are named....)"—_Terry_, ed. 1665, p. 342. [1625.—"An hundred Prawes and IUNKES."—_Purchas, Pilgrimage_, i. 2, 43. [1627.—"China also, and the great Atlantis (that you call America), which have now but IUNKS and Canoas, abounded then in tall Ships."—_Bacon, New Atlantis_, p. 12.] 1630.—"So repairing to _Iasques_ (see JASK), a place in the _Persian_ Gulph, they obtained a fleete of Seaven IUNCKS, to convey them and theirs as Merchantmen bound for the Shoares of India."—_Lord, Religion of the Persees_, 3. 1673.—Fryer also speaks of "Portugal JUNKS." The word had thus come to mean any large vessel in the Indian Seas. Barker's use for a small vessel (above) is exceptional. JUNKAMEER, s. This word occurs in _Wheeler_, i. 300, where it should certainly have been written JUNCANEER. It was long a perplexity, and as it was the subject of one of Dr. Burnell's latest, if not the very last, of his contributions to this work, I transcribe the words of his communication: "Working at improving the notes to v. Linschoten, I have accidentally cleared up the meaning of a word you asked me about long ago, but which I was then obliged to give up—'Jonkamīr.' It = 'a collector of customs.' "(1745).—Notre Supérieur qui sçavoit qu'à moitié chemin certains JONQUANIERS[147] mettoient les passans à contribution, nous avoit donné un ou deux _fanons_ (see FANAM) pour les payer en allant et en revenant, au cas qu'ils l'exigeassent de nous."—_P. Norbert, Memoires_, pp. 159-160. "The original word is in Malayālam _chungakāran_, and do. in Tamil, though it does not occur in the Dictionaries of that language; but _chungam_ (= 'Customs') does. "I was much pleased to settle this curious word; but I should never have thought of the origin of it, had it not been for that rascally old Capuchin P. Norbert's note." My friend's letter (from West Stratton) has no date, but it must have been written in July or August 1882.—[H.Y.] (See JUNKEON.) 1680.—"The _Didwan_ (see DEWAUN) returned with Lingapas _Ruccas_ (see ROOCKA) upon the _Avaldar_ (see HAVILDAR) at St. Thoma, and upon the two chief JUNCANEERS in this part of the country, ordering them not to stop goods or provisions coming into the town."—_Fort St. Geo. Consn._, Nov. 22, _Notes and Exts._, iii. 39. 1746.—"Given to the Governor's Servants, JUNCANEERS, &c., as usual at Christmas, _Salampores_ (see SALEMPOORY) 18Ps. P. 13."—_Acct. of Extra Charges at Fort St. David_, to Dec. 31. _MS. Report_, in India Office. JUNK-CEYLON, n.p. The popular name of an island off the west coast of the Malay Peninsula. Forrest (_Voyage to Mergui_, pp. iii. and 29-30) calls it _Jan-Sylan_, and says it is properly _Ujong_ (_i.e._ in Malay, 'Cape') _Sylang_. This appears to be nearly right. The name is, according to Crawfurd (_Malay Dict._ s.v. _Salang_, and _Dict. Ind. Archip._ s.v. _Ujung_) _Ujung Salang_, 'Salang Headland.' [Mr. Skeat doubts the correctness of this. "There is at least one quite possible alternative, _i.e._ _jong salang_, in which _jong_ means 'a junk,' and _salang_, when applied to vessels, 'heavily tossing' (see _Klinkert, Dict._ s.v. _salang_). Another meaning of _salang_ is 'to transfix a person with a dagger,' and is the technical term for Malay executions, in which the kris was driven down from the collar-bone to the heart. _Parles_ in the first quotation is now known as _Perlis_."] 1539.—"There we crost over to the firm Land, and passing by the Port of JUNÇALAN (_Iuncalão_) we sailed two days and a half with a favourable wind, by means whereof we got to the River of _Parles_ in the Kingdom of _Queda_...."—_Pinto_ (orig. cap. xix.) in _Cogan_, p. 22. 1592.—"We departed thence to a Baie in the Kingdom of IUNSALAOM, which is betweene Malacca and Pegu, 8 degrees to the Northward."—_Barker_, in _Hakl._ ii. 591. 1727.—"The North End of JONK CEYLOAN lies within a mile of the Continent."—_A. Hamilton_, 69; [ed. 1744, ii. 67]. JUNKEON, s. This word occurs as below. It is no doubt some form of the word _chungam_, mentioned under JUNKAMEER. Wilson gives Telugu _Sunkam_, which might be used in Orissa, where Bruton was. [_Shungum_ (Mal. _chunkam_) appears in the sense of toll or customs duties in many of the old treaties in _Logan, Malabar_, vol. iii.] 1638.—"Any IUNKEON or Custome."—_Bruton's Narrative_, in _Hakl._ v. 53. 1676.—"These practices (claims of perquisite by the factory chiefs) hath occasioned some to apply to the Governour for relief, and chosen rather to pay JUNCAN than submit to the unreasonable demands aforesaid."—_Major Puckle's Proposals_, in _Fort St. Geo. Consn._, Feb. 16. _Notes and Exts._, i. 39. [1727.—"... at every ten or twelve Miles end, a Fellow to demand JUNKAUN or Poll-Money for me and my Servants...."—_A. Hamilton_, ed. 1744, i. 392.] JURIBASSO, s. This word, meaning 'an interpreter,' occurs constantly in the Diary of Richard Cocks, of the English Factory in Japan, admirably edited for the Hakluyt Society by Mr. Edward Maunde Thompson (1883). The word is really Malayo-Javanese _jurubahāsa_, lit. 'language-master,' _juru_ being an expert, 'a master of a craft,' and _bahāsa_ the Skt. _bhāshā_, 'speech.' [_Wilkinson, Dict._, writes _Juru-bĕhasa_; Mr. Skeat prefers _juru-bhasa_.] 1603.—At Patani the Hollanders having arrived, and sent presents—"ils furent pris par un officier nommé _Orankaea_ (see ORANKAY) JUREBASSA, qui en fit trois portions."—In _Rec. du Voyages_, ed. 1703, ii. 667. See also pp. 672, 675. 1613.—"(Said the Mandarin of Ancão) ... 'Captain-major, Auditor, residents, and JERUBAÇAS, for the space of two days you must come before me to attend to these instructions (_capitulos_), in order that I may write to the Aīlão.'... "These communications being read in the Chamber of the City of Macau, before the Vereadores, the people, and the Captain-Major then commanding in the said city, João Serrão da Cunha, they sought for a person who might be charged to reply, such as had knowledge and experience of the Chinese, and of their manner of speech, and finding Lourenço Carvalho ... he made the reply in the following form of words '... To this purpose we the Captain-Major, the Auditor, the Vereadores, the Padres, and the JURUBAÇA, assembling together and beating our foreheads before God....'"—_Bocarro_, pp. 725-729. " "The foureteenth, I sent M. Cockes, and my IUREBASSO to both the Kings to entreat them to prouide me of a dozen Seamen."—_Capt. Saris_, in _Purchas_, 378. 1615.—"... his desire was that, for his sake, I would geve over the pursute of this matter against the sea _bongew_, for that yf it were followed, of force the said _bongew_ must cut his bellie, and then my JUREBASSO must do the lyke. Unto which his request I was content to agree...."—_Cocks's Diary_, i. 33. [ " "This night we had a conference with our JURYBASSA."—_Foster, Letters_, iii. 167]. JUTE, s. The fibre (GUNNY-fibre) of the bark of _Corchorus capsularis_, L., and _Corchorus olitorius_, L., which in the last 45 years has become so important an export from India, and a material for manufacture in Great Britain as well as in India. "At the last meeting of the Cambridge Philosophical Society, Professor Skeat commented on various English words. _Jute_, a fibrous substance, he explained from the Sanskrit _jūṭa_, a less usual form of _jaṭa_, meaning, 1st, the matted hair of an ascetic; 2ndly, the fibrous roots of a tree such as the banyan; 3rdly, any fibrous substance" (_Academy_, Dec. 27, 1879). The secondary meanings attributed here to _jaṭa_ are very doubtful.[148] The term _jute_ appears to have been first used by Dr. Roxburgh in a letter dated 1795, in which he drew the attention of the Court of Directors to the value of the fibre "called _jute_ by the natives." [It appears, however, as early as 1746 in the Log of a voyage quoted by Col. Temple in _J.R.A.S._, Jan. 1900, p. 158.] The name in fact appears to be taken from the vernacular name in Orissa. This is stated to be properly _jhōṭŏ_, but _jhŭṭŏ_ is used by the uneducated. See _Report of the Jute Commission_, by Babu Hemchundra Kerr, Calcutta, 1874; also a letter from Mr. J. S. Cotton in the _Academy_, Jan. 17, 1880. JUTKA, s. From Dak.—Hind. _jhaṭkā_, 'quick.' The native cab of Madras, and of Mofussil towns in that Presidency; a conveyance only to be characterised by the epithet _ramshackle_, though in that respect equalled by the Calcutta CRANCHEE (q.v.). It consists of a sort of box with Venetian windows, on two wheels, and drawn by a miserable pony. It is entered by a door at the back. (See SHIGRAM, with like meanings). JUZAIL, s. This word _jazāil_ is generally applied to the heavy Afghan rifle, fired with a forked rest. If it is Ar. it must be _jazā'il_, the plural of _jazīl_, 'big,' used as a substantive. _Jazīl_ is often used for a big, thick thing, so it looks probable. (See GINGALL.) Hence _jazā'ilchī_, one armed with such a weapon. [1812.—"The JEZAERCHI also, the men who use blunderbusses, were to wear the new Russian dress."—_Morier, Journey through Persia_, 30. [1898.— "All night the cressets glimmered pale On Ulwur sabre and Tonk JEZAIL." _R. Kipling, Barrack-room Ballads_, 84. [1900.—"Two companies of Khyber JEZAILCHIES."—_Warburton, Eighteen Years in the Khyber_, 78.] JYEDAD, s. P.—H. _jāidād_. Territory assigned for the support of troops. [1824.—"Rampoora on the Chumbul ... had been granted to Dudernaic, as JAIDAD, or temporary assignment for the payment of his troops."—_Malcolm, Central India_, i. 223.] JYSHE, s. This term, Ar. _jaish_, 'an army, a legion,' was applied by Tippoo to his regular infantry, the body of which was called the _Jaish Kachari_ (see under CUTCHERRY). c. 1782.—"About this time the _Bar_ or regular infantry, Kutcheri, were called the JYSH KUTCHERI."—_Hist. of Tipú Sultán_, by _Hussein Ali Khán Kermáni_, p. 32. 1786.—"At such times as new levies or recruits for the JYSHE and _Piadehs_ are to be entertained, you two and Syed Peer assembling in _Kuchurry_ are to entertain none but proper and eligible men."—_Tippoo's Letters_, 256. K KAJEE, s. This is a title of Ministers of State used in Nepaul and Sikkim. It is no doubt the Arabic word (see CAZEE for quotations). _Kājī_ is the pronunciation of this last word in various parts of India. [KALA JUGGAH, s. Anglo-H. _kālā jagah_ for a 'dark place,' arranged near a ball-room for the purpose of flirtation. [1885.—"At night it was rather cold, and the frequenters of the KALA JAGAH (or dark places) were unable to enjoy it as much as I hoped they would."—_Lady Dufferin, Viceregal Life_, 91.] KALINGA, n.p. (See KLING.) KALLA-NIMMACK, s. Hind. _kālā-namak_, 'black salt,' a common mineral drug, used especially in horse-treatment. It is muriate of soda, having a mixture of oxide of iron, and some impurities. (_Royle._) KAPAL, s. _Kāpăl_, the Malay word for a ship, [which seems to have come from the Tam. _kappal_,] "applied to any square-rigged vessel, with top and top-gallant masts" (_Marsden, Memoirs of a Malay Family_, 57). KARBAREE, s. Hind. _kārbārī_, 'an agent, a manager.' Used chiefly in Bengal Proper. [c. 1857.—"The Foujdar's report stated that a police CARBAREE was sleeping in his own house."—_Chevers, Ind. Med. Jurisp._ 467.] 1867.—"The Lushai KARBARIS (literally men of business) duly arrived and met me at Kassalong."—_Lewin, A Fly on the Wheel_, 293. KARCANNA, s. Hind. from Pers. _kār-khāna_, 'business-place.' We cannot improve upon Wilson's definition: "An office, or place where business is carried on; but it is in use more especially applied to places where mechanical work is performed; a workshop, a manufactory, an arsenal; also, fig., to any great fuss or bustle." The last use seems to be obsolete. [1663.—"Large halls are seen in many places, called KAR-KANAYS or workshops for the artizans."—_Bernier_, ed. _Constable_, 258 _seq._ Also see CARCANA.] KARDAR, s. P.—H. _kārdār_, an agent (of the Government) in Sindh. [1842.—"I further insist upon the offending KARDAR being sent a prisoner to my head-quarters at Sukkur within the space of five days, to be dealt with as I shall determine."—_Sir C. Napier_, in _Napier's Conquest of Scinde_, 149.] KAREETA, s. Hind. from Ar. _kharīṭa_, and in India also _khalīṭa_. The silk bag (described by Mrs. Parkes, below) in which is enclosed a letter to or from a native noble; also, by transfer, the letter itself. In 2 Kings v. 23, the bag in which Naaman bound the silver is _kharīt_; also in Isaiah iii. 22, the word translated 'crisping-pins' is _kharīṭim_, rather 'purses.' c. 1350.—"The Sherīf Ibrāhīm, surnamed the KHĀRĪTADĀR, _i.e._ the Master of the Royal Paper and Pens, was governor of the territory of Hānsī and Sarsatī."—_Ibn Batuta_, iii. 337. 1838.—"Her Highness the Bāiza Bā'i did me the honour to send me a KHARĪTĀ, that is a letter enclosed in a long bag of _Kimkhwāb_ (see KINCOB), crimson silk brocaded with flowers in gold, contained in another of fine muslin: the mouth of the bag was tied with a gold and tasseled cord, to which was appended the great seal of her Highness."—_Wanderings of a Pilgrim_ (Mrs. Parkes), ii. 250. In the following passage the _thing_ is described (at Constantinople). 1673.—"... le Visir prenant un sachet de beau brocard d'or à fleurs, long tout au moins d'une demi aulne et large de cinq ou six doigts, lié et scellé par le haut avec une inscription qui y estoit attachée, et disant que c'estoit une lettre du Grand Seigneur...."—_Journal d'Ant. Galland_, ii. 94. KAUL, s. Hind. _Kāl_, properly 'Time,' then a period, death, and popularly the visitation of famine. Under this word we read: 1808.—"Scarcity, and the scourge of civil war, embittered the Mahratta nation in A.D. 1804, of whom many emigrants were supported by the justice and generosity of neighbouring powers, and (a large number) were relieved in their own capital by the charitable contributions of the English at Bombay alone. This and opening of Hospitals for the sick and starving, within the British settlements, were gratefully told to the writer afterwards by many Mahrattas in the heart, and from distant parts, of their own country."—_R. Drummond, Illustrations_, &c. KAUNTA, CAUNTA, s. This word, Mahr. and Guz. _kānṭha_, 'coast or margin,' [Skt. _kanṭha_, 'immediate proximity,' _kanṭhī_, 'the neck,'] is used in the northern part of the Bombay Presidency in composition to form several popular geographical terms, as _Mahi Kānṭhā_, for a group of small States on the banks of the Mahi River; _Rewā Kānṭhā_, south of the above; _Sindhu Kānṭhā_, the Indus Delta, &c. The word is no doubt the same which we find in Ptolemy for the Gulf of Kachh, Κάνθι κόλπος. Kānṭhī-Kot was formerly an important place in Eastern Kachh, and _Kāṇṭhī_ was the name of the southern coast district (see _Ritter_, vi. 1038). KEBULEE. (See MYROBOLANS.) KEDDAH, s. Hind. _Khedā_ (_khednā_, 'to chase,' from Skt. _ākheṭa_, 'hunting'). The term used in Bengal for the enclosure constructed to entrap elephants. [The system of hunting elephants by making a trench round a space and enticing the wild animals by means of tame decoys is described by Arrian, _Indika_, 13.] (See CORRAL.) [c. 1590.—"There are several modes of hunting elephants. 1. K'HEDAH" (then follows a description).—_Āīn_, i. 284.] 1780-90.—"The party on the plain below have, during this interval, been completely occupied in forming the KEDDAH or enclosure."—_Lives of the Lindsays_, iii. 191. 1810.—"A trap called a KEDDAH."—_Williamson, V. M._ ii. 436. 1860.—"The custom in Bengal is to construct a strong enclosure (called a KEDDAH) in the heart of the forest."—_Tennent's Ceylon_, ii. 342. KEDGEREE, KITCHERY, s. Hind. _khichṛī_, a mess of rice, cooked with butter and _dāl_ (see DHALL), and flavoured with a little spice, shred onion, and the like; a common dish all over India, and often served at Anglo-Indian breakfast tables, in which very old precedent is followed, as the first quotation shows. The word appears to have been applied metaphorically to mixtures of sundry kinds (see _Fryer_, below), and also to mixt jargon or _lingua franca_. In England we find the word is often applied to a mess of re-cooked fish, served for breakfast; but this is inaccurate. Fish is frequently eaten _with kedgeree_, but is no part of it. ["Fish _Kitcherie_" is an old Anglo-Indian dish, see the recipe in _Riddell, Indian Domestic Economy_, p. 437.] c. 1340.—"The munj (MOONG) is boiled with rice, and then buttered and eaten. This is what they call KISHRĪ, and on this dish they breakfast every day."—_Ibn Batuta_, iii. 131. c. 1443.—"The elephants of the palace are fed upon KITCHRI."—_Abdurrazzāk_, in _India in XVth Cent._ 27. c. 1475.—"Horses are fed on pease; also on KICHIRIS, boiled with sugar and oil; and early in the morning they get _shishenivo_" (?).—_Athan. Nikitin_, in _do._, p. 10. The following recipe for KEDGEREE is by Abu'l Faẓl:— c. 1590.—"KHICHRI, Rice, split _dál_, and _ghí_, 5 _ser_ of each; ⅓ _ser_ salt; this gives 7 dishes."—_Āīn_, i. 59. 1648.—"Their daily gains are very small, ... and with these they fill their hungry bellies with a certain food called KITSERYE."—_Van Twist_, 57. 1653.—"KICHERI est vne sorte de legume dont les Indiens se nourissent ordinairement."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, ed. 1657, p. 545. 1672.—Baldaeus has KITZERY, Tavernier QUICHERI [ed. _Ball_, i. 282, 391]. 1673.—"The Diet of this Sort of People admits not of great Variety or Cost, their delightfullest Food being only CUTCHERRY a sort of Pulse and Rice mixed together, and boiled in Butter, with which they grow fat."—_Fryer_, 81. Again, speaking of pearls in the Persian Gulf, he says: "Whatever is of any Value is very dear. Here is a great Plenty of what they call KETCHERY, a mixture of all together, or Refuse of Rough, Yellow, and Unequal, which they sell by Bushels to the Russians."—_Ibid._ 320. 1727.—"Some Doll and Rice, being mingled together and boiled make KITCHEREE, the common Food of the Country. They eat it with Butter and Atchar (see ACHAR)."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 161; [ed. 1744, i. 162]. 1750-60.—"KITCHAREE is only rice stewed, with a certain pulse they call Dholl, and is generally eaten with salt-fish, butter, and pickles of various sorts, to which they give the general name of _Atchar_."—_Grose_, i. 150. [1813.—"He was always a welcome guest ... and ate as much of their rice and CUTCHEREE as he chose."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. i. 502.] 1880.—"A correspondent of the _Indian Mirror_, writing of the annual religious fair at Ajmere, thus describes a feature in the proceedings: "There are two tremendous copper pots, one of which is said to contain about eighty maunds of rice and the other forty maunds. To fill these pots with rice, sugar, and dried fruits requires a round sum of money, and it is only the rich who can afford to do so. This year His Highness the Nawab of Tonk paid Rs. 3,000 to fill up the pots.... After the pots filled with KHICHRI had been inspected by the Nawab, who was accompanied by the Commissioner of Ajmere and several Civil Officers, the distribution, or more properly the plunder, of KHICHRI commenced, and men well wrapped up with clothes, stuffed with cotton, were seen leaping down into the boiling pot to secure their share of the booty."—_Pioneer Mail_, July 8. [See the reference to this custom in _Sir T. Roe_, Hak. Soc. ii. 314, and a full account in _Rajputana Gazetteer_, ii. 63.] KEDGEREE, n.p. _Khijirī_ or _Kijarī_, a village and police station on the low lands near the mouth of the Hoogly, on the west bank, and 68 miles below Calcutta. It was formerly well known as a usual anchorage of the larger Indiamen. 1683.—"This morning early we weighed anchor with the tide of Ebb, but having little wind, got no further than the Point of KEGARIA Island."—_Hedges, Diary_, Jan. 26; [Hak. Soc. i. 64]. 1684.—"Sign^r Nicolo Pareres, a Portugall Merchant, assured me their whole community had wrott y^e Vice King of Goa ... to send them 2 or 3 Frigates with ... Soldiers to possess themselves of ye Islands of KEGERIA and _Ingellee_."—_Ibid._ Dec. 17; [Hak. Soc. i. 172]. 1727.—"It is now inhabited by Fishers, as are also _Ingellie_ and KIDGERIE, two neighbouring Islands on the West Side of the Mouth of the Ganges."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 2; [ed. 1744]. (See HIDGELEE.) 1753.—"De l'autre côté de l'entré, les rivières de CAJORI et de l'_Ingeli_ (see HIDGELEE), puis plus au large la rivière de Pipli et celle de Balasor (see BALASORE), sont avec _Tombali_ (see TUMLOOK), rivière mentionné plus haut, et qu'on peut ajouter ici, des dérivations d'un grand fleuve, dont le nom de Ganga lui est commun avec le Gange.... Une carte du Golfe de Bengale inserée dans Blaeu, fera même distinguer les rivières d'_Ingeli_ et de CAJORI (si on prend la peine de l'examiner) comme des bras du Ganga."—_D'Anville_, p. 66. As to the origin of this singular error, about a river Ganga flowing across India from W. to E., see some extracts under GODAVERY. The Rupnarain River, which joins the Hoogly from the W. just above Diamond Harbour, is the _grand fleuve_ here spoken of. The name _Gunga_ or _Old Gunga_ is applied to this in charts late in the 18th century. It is thus mentioned by A. Hamilton, 1727: "About five leagues farther up on the West Side of the River of _Hughly_, is another Branch of the _Ganges_, called _Ganga_, it is broader than that of the _Hughly_, but much shallower."—ii. 3; [ed. 1744]. KEDGEREE-POT, s. A vulgar expression for a round pipkin such as is in common Indian use, both for holding water and for cooking purposes. (See CHATTY, GHURRA.) 1811.—"As a memorial of such misfortunes, they plant in the earth an oar bearing a CUDGERI, or earthen pot."—_Solvyns, Les Hindous_, iii. 1830.—"Some natives were in readiness with a small raft of KEDGEREE-POTS, on which the palkee was to be ferried over."—_Mem. of Col. Mountain_, 110. KENNERY, n.p. The site of a famous and very extensive group of cave-temples on the Island of SALSETTE, near Bombay, properly _Kāṇherī_. 1602.—"Holding some conversation with certain very aged Christians, who had been among the first converts there of Padre Fr. Antonio do Porto, ... one of them, who alleged himself to be more than 120 years old, and who spoke Portuguese very well, and read and wrote it, and was continually reading the _Flos Sanctorum_, and the Lives of the Saints, assured me that without doubt the work of the Pagoda of CANARI was made under the orders of the father of Saint Josafat the Prince, whom Barlaam converted to the Faith of Christ...."—_Couto_, VII. iii. cap. 10. 1673.—"Next Morn before Break of Day we directed our steps to the anciently fam'd, but now ruin'd City of CANOREIN ... all cut out of a Rock," &c.—_Fryer_, 71-72. 1825.—"The principal curiosities of Salsette ... are the cave temples of KENNERY. These are certainly in every way remarkable, from their number, their beautiful situation, their elaborate carving, and their marked connection with Buddh and his religion."—_Heber_, ii. 130. KERSEYMERE, s. This is an English draper's term, and not Anglo-Indian. But it is through forms like _cassimere_ (also in English use), a corruption of _cashmere_, though the corruption has been shaped by the previously existing English word _kersey_ for a kind of woollen cloth, as if _kersey_ were one kind and _kerseymere_ another, of similar goods. _Kersey_ is given by Minsheu (2nd ed. 1627), without definition, thus: "KERSIE _cloth_, G. (_i.e._ French) _carizé_." The only word like the last given by Littré is "_Carisil_, sorte de canevas."... This does not apply to _kersey_, which appears to be represented by "_Creseau_—Terme de Commerce; étoffe de laine croissée à deux envers; etym. _croiser_." Both words are probably connected with _croiser_ or with _carré_. Planché indeed (whose etymologies are generally worthless) says: "made originally at Kersey, in Suffolk, whence its name." And he adds, equal to the occasion, "_Kerseymere_, so named from the position of the original factory on the _mere_, or water which runs through the village of Kersey" (!) Mr. Skeat, however, we see, thinks that Kersey, in Suffolk, is perhaps the origin of the word _Kersey_: [and this he repeats in the new ed. (1901) of his _Concise Etym. Dict._, adding, "Not from Jersey, which is also used as the name of a material." _Kerseymere_, he says, is "a corruption of _Cashmere_ or _Cassimere_, by confusion with _kersey_"]. 1495.—"Item the xv day of Februar, bocht fra Jhonne Andersoun x ellis of quhit CARESAY, to be tua coitis, ane to the King, and ane to the Lard of Balgony; price of ellne vjs.; summa ... iij. _li._"—_Accts. of the Ld. H. Treasurer of Scotland_, 1877, p. 225. 1583.—"I think cloth, KERSEYS and tinne have never bene here at so lowe prices as they are now."—_Mr. John Newton_, from Babylon (_i.e._ Bagdad) July 20, in _Hakl._ 378. 1603.—"I had as lief be a list of an English KERSEY, as be pil'd as thou art pil'd, for a French velvet."—_Measure for Measure_, i. 2. 1625.—"Ordanet the thesaurer to tak aff to ilk ane of the officeris and to the drummer and pyper, ilk ane of thame, fyve elne of reid KAIRSIE claithe."—_Exts. from Recds. of Glasgow_, 1876, p. 347. 1626.—In a contract between the Factor of the King of Persia and a Dutch "Opper Koopman" for goods we find: "2000 Persian ells of CARSAY at 1 _eocri_ (?) the ell."—_Valentijn_, v. 295. 1784.—"For sale—superfine cambrics and edgings ... scarlet and blue KASSIMERES."—In _Seton-Karr_, i. 47. c. 1880.—(no date given) "KERSEYMERE. _Cassimere._ A finer description of kersey ... (then follows the absurd etymology as given by Planché).... It is principally a manufacture of the west of England, and except in being tweeled (_sic_) and of narrow width it in no respect differs from superfine cloth."—_Draper's Dict._ s.v. KHADIR, s. H. _khādar_; the recent alluvial bordering a large river. (See under BANGUR). [1828.—"The river ... meanders fantastically ... through a KHADER, or valley between two ranges of hills."—_Mundy, Pen and Pencil Sketches_, ed. 1858, p. 130. [The KHADIR Cup is one of the chief racing trophies open to pig-stickers in upper India.] KHAKEE, vulgarly KHARKI, KHARKEE, s. or adj. Hind. _khākī_, 'dusty or dust-coloured,' from Pers. _khāk_, 'earth,' or 'dust'; applied to a light drab or chocolate-coloured cloth. This was the colour of the uniform worn by some of the Punjab regiments at the siege of Delhi, and became very popular in the army generally during the campaigns of 1857-58, being adopted as a convenient material by many other corps. [Gubbins (_Mutinies in Oudh_, 296) describes how the soldiers at Lucknow dyed their uniforms a light brown or dust colour with a mixture of black and red office inks, and Cave Brown (_Punjab and Delhi_, ii. 211) speaks of its introduction in place of the red uniform which gave the British soldier the name of "_Lal Coortee Wallahs_."] [1858.—A book appeared called "Service and Adventures with the KHAKEE Ressalah, or Meerut Volunteer Horse during the Mutinies in 1857-8," by _R. H. W. Dunlop_. [1859.—"It has been decided that the full dress will be of dark blue cloth, made up, not like the tunic, but as the native ungreekah (_angarkha_), and set off with red piping. The undress clothing will be entirely of KHAKEE."—_Madras Govt. Order_, Feb. 18, quoted in _Calcutta Rev._ ciii. 407. [1862.—"KHARKEE does not catch in brambles so much as other stuffs."—_Brinckman, Rifle in Cashmere_, 136.] 1878.—"The Amir, we may mention, wore a KHAKI suit, edged with gold, and the well-known Herati cap."—_Sat. Review_, Nov. 30, 683. [1899.—"The batteries to be painted with the KIRKEE colour, which being similar to the roads of the country, will render the vehicles invisible."—_Times_, July 12. [1890-91.—The newspapers have constant references to a KHAKI election, that is an election started on a war policy, and the War Loan for the Transvaal Campaign has been known as "KHAKIS."] Recent military operations have led to the general introduction of KHAKI as the service uniform. Something like this has been used in the East for clothing from a very early time:— [1611.—"See if you can get me a piece of very fine brown calico to make me clothes."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 109.] KHALSA, s. and adj. Hind. from Ar. _khālṣa_ (properly _khāliṣa_) 'pure, genuine.' It has various technical meanings, but, as we introduce the word, it is applied by the Sikhs to their community and church (so to call it) collectively. 1783.—"The _Sicques_ salute each other by the expression _Wah Gooroo_, without any inclination of the body, or motion of the hand. The Government at large, and their armies, are denominated KHALSA, and KHALSAJEE."—_Forster's Journey_, ed. 1808, i. 307. 1881.— "And all the Punjab knows me, for my father's name was known In the days of the conquering KHALSA, when I was a boy half-grown." _Attar Singh loquitur_, by _Sowar_, in an Indian paper; name and date lost. KHAN, s. A. Turki through Pers. _Khān_. Originally this was a title, equivalent to Lord or Prince, used among the Mongol and Turk nomad hordes. Besides this sense, and an application to various other chiefs and nobles, it has still become in Persia, and still more in Afghanistan, a sort of vague title like "Esq.," whilst in India it has become a common affix to, or in fact part of, the name of Hindustānis out of every rank, properly, however of those claiming a Pathān descent. The tendency of swelling titles is always thus to degenerate, and when the value of _Khān_ had sunk, a new form, _Khān-Khānān_ (Khān of Khāns) was devised at the Court of Delhi, and applied to one of the high officers of State. [c. 1610.—The "_Assant_ CAOUNAS" of Pyrard de Laval, which Mr. Gray fails to identify, is probably _Hasan-Khan_, Hak. Soc. i. 69. [1616.—"All the Captayens, as CHANNA CHANA (Khān-Khānān), Mahobet CHAN, CHAN John (Khān Jahān)."—_Sir T. Roe_, Hak. Soc. i. 192. [1675.—"CAWN." See under GINGI.] B. Pers. _khān_. A public building for the accommodation of travellers, a caravanserai. [The word appears in English as early as about 1400; see _Stanf. Dict._ s.v.] 1653.—"HAN est vn Serrail ou enclos que les Arabes appellent _fondoux_ où se retirent les Carauanes, ou les Marchands Estrangers, ... ce mot de HAN est Turq, et est le mesme que _Kiarauansarai_ ou _Karbasara_ (see CARAVANSERAY) dont parle Belon...."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, ed. 1657, p. 540. 1827.—"He lost all hope, being informed by his late fellow-traveller, whom he found at the KHAN, that the Nuwaub was absent on a secret expedition."—_W. Scott, The Surgeon's Daughter_, ch. xiii. KHANNA, CONNAH, &c. s. This term (Pers. _khāna_, 'a house, a compartment, apartment, department, receptacle,' &c.) is used almost _ad libitum_ in India in composition, sometimes with most incongruous words, as _bobachee_ (for _bāwarchī_) CONNAH, 'cook-house,' BUGGY-CONNAH, 'buggy, or coach-house,' BOTTLE-KHANNA, TOSHA-KHANA (q.v.), &c. &c. 1784.—"The house, cook-room, BOTTLE-CONNAH, godown, &c., are all pucka built."—In _Seton-Karr_, i. 41. KHANSAMA. See CONSUMAH. KHANUM, s. Turki, through Pers. _khānum_ and _khānim_, a lady of rank; the feminine of the title KHĀN, A (q.v.) 1404.—"... la mayor delles avia nõbre CAÑON, que quiere dezir Reyna, o Señora grande."—_Clavijo_, f. 52_v_. " "The great wall and tents were for the use of the chief wife of the Lord, who was called CAÑO, and the other was for the second wife, called _Quinchi_ CAÑO, which means 'the little lady.'"—_Markham's Clavijo_, 145. 1505.—"The greatest of the Begs of the Sagharichi was then Shîr Haji _Beg_, whose daughter, Ais-doulet _Begum_, Yunīs Khan married.... The _Khan_ had three daughters by Ais-doulet Begum.... The second daughter, Kullûk Nigar KHÂNUM, was my mother.... Five months after the taking of Kabul she departed to God's mercy, in the year 911" (1505).—_Baber_, p. 12. 1619.—"The King's ladies, when they are not married to him ... and not near relations of his house, but only concubines or girls of the Palace, are not called _begum_, which is a title of queens and princesses, but only CANUM, a title given in Persia to all noble ladies."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 13. KHASS, KAUSS, &c., adj. Hind. from Ar. _khāṣṣ_, 'special, particular, Royal.' It has many particular applications, one of the most common being to estates retained in the hands of Goyernment, which are said to be held _khāṣṣ_. The _khāṣṣ-maḥal_ again, in a native house, is the women's apartment. Many years ago a white-bearded _khānsamān_ (see CONSUMAH), in the service of one of the present writers, indulging in reminiscences of the days when he had been attached to Lord Lake's camp, in the beginning of the last century, extolled the _sāhibs_ of those times above their successors, observing (in his native Hindustani): "In those days I think the Sahibs all came from London _khāṣṣ_; now a great lot of _Liverpoolwālās_ come to the country!" There were in the Palaces of the Great Mogul and other Mahommedan Princes of India always two Halls of Audience, or Durbar, the _Dewān-i-'Ām_, or Hall of the Public, and the _Dewān-i-Khāṣṣ_, the Special or Royal Hall, for those who had the _entrée_, as we say. In the _Indian Vocabulary_, 1788, the word is written _Coss_. KHĀSYA, n.p. A name applied to the oldest existing race in the cis-Tibetan Himālaya, between Nepal and the Ganges, _i.e._ in the British Districts of Kumāun and Garhwāl. The Khāsyas are Hindu in religion and customs, and probably are substantially Hindu also in blood; though in their aspect there is some slight suggestion of that of their Tibetan neighbours. There can be no ground for supposing them to be connected with the Mongoloïd nation of Kasias (see COSSYA) in the mountains south of Assam. [1526.—"About these hills are other tribes of men. With all the investigation and enquiry I could make.... All that I could learn was that the men of these hills were called KAS. It struck me that as the Hindustanis frequently confound _shīn_ and _sīn_ and as Kashmīr is the chief ... city in those hills, it may have taken its name from that circumstance."—_Leyden's Baber_, 313.] 1799.—"The Vakeel of the rajāh of _Comanh_ (i.e. _Kumāun_) of _Almora_, who is a learned Pandit, informs me that the greater part of the zemindars of that country are C'HASAS.... They are certainly a very ancient tribe, for they are mentioned as such in the Institutes of MENU; and their great ancestor C'HASA or C'HASYA is mentioned by Sanchoniathon, under the name of CASSIUS. He is supposed to have lived before the Flood, and to have given his name to the mountains he seized upon."—_Wilford_ (Wilfordizing!), in _As. Res._ vi. 456. 1824.—"The KHASYA nation pretend to be all Rajpoots of the highest caste ... they will not even sell one of their little mountain cows to a stranger.... They are a modest, gentle, respectful people, honest in their dealings."—_Heber_, i. 264. KHELÁT, n.p. The capital of the Bilūch State upon the western frontier of Sind, which gives its name to the State itself. The name is in fact the Ar. _ḳal'a_, 'a fort.' (See under KILLADAR.) The terminal _t_ of the Ar. word (written _ḳal'at_) has for many centuries been pronounced only when the word is the first half of a compound name meaning 'Castle of ——.' No doubt this was the case with the Bilūch capital, though in its case the second part has been completely dropt out of use. _Khelát (Ḳal'at)-i-Ghiljī_ is an example where the second part remains, though sometimes dropt. KHIRÁJ, s. Ar. _kharāj_ (usually pron. in India _khirāj_), is properly a tribute levied by a Musulman lord upon conquered unbelievers, also land-tax; in India it is almost always used for the land-revenue paid to Government; whence a common expression (also Ar.) _lā khirāj_, treated as one word, _lākhirāj_, 'rent-free.' [c. 1590.—"In ancient times a capitation tax was imposed, called KHIRÁJ."—_Āīn_, ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 55. "Some call the whole produce of the revenue KHIRÁJ."—_Ibid._ ii. 57.] 1653.—"Le Sultan souffre les Chrétiens, les Iuifs, et les Indou sur ses terres, auec toute liberté de leur Loy, en payant cinq Reales d'Espagne ou plus par an, et ce tribut s'appelle KARACHE...."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, ed. 1657, p. 48. 1784.—"... 136 beegahs, 18 of which are LACKHERAGE land, or land paying no rent."—In _Seton-Karr_, i. 49. KHOA, s. Hind. and Beng. _khoā_, a kind of concrete, of broken brick, lime, &c., used for floors and terrace-roofs. KHOT, s. This is a Mahrātī word, _khot_, in use in some parts of the Bombay Presidency as the designation of persons holding or farming villages on a peculiar tenure called _khotī_, and coming under the class legally defined as 'superior holders.' The position and claims of the _khots_ have been the subject of much debate and difficulty, especially with regard to the rights and duties of the tenants under them, whose position takes various forms; but to go into these questions would carry us much more deeply into local technicalities than would be consistent with the scope of this work, or the knowledge of the editor. Practically it would seem that the _khot_ is, in the midst of provinces where RYOTWARRY is the ruling system, an exceptional person, holding much the position of a petty zemindar in Bengal (apart from any question of permanent settlement); and that most of the difficult questions touching _khotī_ have arisen from this its exceptional character in Western India. The KHOT occurs especially in the Konkan, and was found in existence when, in the early part of the last century, we occupied territory that had been subject to the Mahratta power. It is apparently traceable back at least to the time of the 'Adil Shāhī (see IDALCAN) dynasty of the Deccan. There are, however, various denominations of _khot_. In the Southern Konkan the _khoti_ has long been a hereditary zemindar, with proprietary rights, and also has in many cases replaced the ancient PATEL as headman of the village; a circumstance that has caused the _khoti_ to be sometimes regarded and defined as the holder of an office, rather than of a property. In the Northern Konkan, again, the _Khotis_ were originally mere revenue-farmers, without proprietary or hereditary rights, but had been able to usurp both. As has been said above, administrative difficulties as to the _Khotis_ have been chiefly connected with their rights over, or claims from, the ryots, which have been often exorbitant and oppressive. At the same time it is in evidence that in the former distracted state of the country, a KHOTI was sometimes established in compliance with a petition of the cultivators. The _Khoti_ "acted as a _buffer_ between them and the extortionate demands of the revenue officers under the native Government. And this is easily comprehended, when it is remembered that formerly districts used to be farmed to the native officials, whose sole object was to squeeze as much revenue as possible out of each village. The _Khot_ bore the brunt of this struggle. In many cases he prevented a new survey of his village, by consenting to the imposition of some new _patti_.[149] This no doubt he recovered from the ryots, but he gave them their own time to pay, advanced them money for their cultivation, and was a milder master than a rapacious revenue officer would have been" (_Candy_, pp. 20-21). See _Selections from Records of Bombay Government_, No. cxxxiv., N.S., viz., _Selections with Notes, regarding the Khoti Tenure_, compiled by _E. T. Candy_, Bo. C. S. 1873; also _Abstract of Proceedings of the Govt. of Bombay in the Revenue Dept._, April 24, 1876, No. 2474. KHOTI, s. The holder of the peculiar KHOT tenure in the Bombay Presidency. KHUDD, KUDD, s. This is a term chiefly employed in the Himālaya, _khadd_, meaning a precipitous hill-side, also a deep valley. It is not in the dictionaries, but is probably allied to the Hind. _khāt_, 'a pit,' Dakh.—Hind. _khaḍḍā_. [Platts gives Hind. _khaḍ_. This is from Skt. _khaṇḍa_, 'a gap, a chasm,' while _khāt_ comes from Skt. _khāta_, 'an excavation.'] The word is in constant Anglo-Indian colloquial use at Simla and other Himālayan stations. 1837.—"The steeps about Mussoori are so very perpendicular in many places, that a person of the strongest nerve would scarcely be able to look over the edge of the narrow footpath into the KHUD, without a shudder."—_Bacon, First Impressions_, ii. 146. 1838.—"On my arrival I found one of the ponies at the estate had been killed by a fall over the precipice, when bringing up water from the KHUD."—_Wanderings of a Pilgrim_, ii. 240. 1866.—"When the men of the 43d Regt. refused to carry the guns any longer, the EURASIAN gunners, about 20 in number, accompanying them, made an attempt to bring them on, but were unequal to doing so, and under the direction of this officer (Capt. Cockburn, R.A.) threw them down a KHUD, as the ravines in the Himalaya are called...."—_Bhotan and the H. of the Dooar War_, by _Surgeon Rennie_, M.D. p. 199. 1879.—"The commander-in-chief ... is perhaps alive now because his horse so judiciously chose the spot on which suddenly to swerve round that its hind hoofs were only half over the CHUD" (_sic_).—_Times Letter_, from Simla, Aug. 15. KHURREEF, s. Ar. _kharīf_, 'autumn'; and in India the crop, or harvest of the crop, which is sown at the beginning of the rainy season (April and May) and gathered in after it, including rice, the tall millets, maize, cotton, rape, sesamum, &c. The obverse crop is RUBBEE (q.v.). [1809.—"Three weeks have not elapsed since the KUREEF crop, which consists of _Bajru_ (see BAJRA), _Jooar_ (see JOWAUR), several smaller kinds of grain, and cotton, was cleared from off the fields, and the same ground is already ploughed ... and sown for the great RUBBEE crop of wheat, barley and _chunu_ (see GRAM)."—_Broughton, Letters from a Mahratta Camp_, ed. 1892, p. 215.] KHUTPUT, s. This is a native slang term in Western India for a prevalent system of intrigue and corruption. The general meaning of _khaṭpaṭ_ in Hind. and Mahr. is rather 'wrangling' and 'worry,' but it is in the former sense that the word became famous (1850-54) in consequence of Sir James Outram's struggles with the rascality, during his tenure of the Residency of Baroda. [1881.—"KHUTPUT, or court intrigue, rules more or less in every native State, to an extent incredible among the more civilised nations of Europe."—_Frazer, Records of Sport_, 204.] KHUTTRY, KHETTRY, CUTTRY, s. Hind. _Khattrī_, _Khatrī_, Skt. _Kshatriya_. The second, or military caste, in the theoretical or fourfold division of the Hindus. [But the word is more commonly applied to a mercantile caste, which has its origin in the Punjab, but is found in considerable numbers in other parts of India. Whether they are really of Kshatriya descent is a matter on which there is much difference of opinion. See _Crooke, Tribes and Castes of N.W.P._, iii. 264 _seqq._] The Χατριαῖοι whom Ptolemy locates apparently towards Rājputānā are probably _Kshatriyas_. [1623.—"They told me CIAUTRU was a title of honour."—_P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. ii. 312.] 1630.—"And because CUTTERY was of a martiall temper God gave him power to sway Kingdomes with the scepter."—_Lord, Banians_, 5. 1638.—"Les habitans ... sont la pluspart _Benyans_ et KETTERIS, tisserans, teinturiers, et autres ouuriers en coton."—_Mandelslo_, ed. 1659, 130. [1671.—"There are also CUTTAREES, another Sect Principally about Agra and those parts up the Country, who are as the Banian Gentoos here."—In _Yule, Hedges' Diary_, Hak. Soc. ii. cccxi.] 1673.—"Opium is frequently eaten in great quantities by the Rashpoots, QUETERIES, and Patans."—_Fryer_, 193. 1726.—"The second generation in rank among these heathen is that of the SETTRE'AS."—_Valentijn, Chorom._ 87. 1782.—"The CHITTERY occasionally betakes himself to traffic, and the Sooder has become the inheritor of principalities."—_G. Forster's Journey_, ed. 1808, i. 64. 1836.—"The Banians are the mercantile caste of the original Hindoos.... They call themselves SHUDDERIES, which signifies innocent or harmless (!)"—_Sir R. Phillips, Million of Facts_, 322. KHYBER PASS, n.p. The famous gorge which forms the chief gate of Afghanistan from Peshawar, properly _Khaibar_. [The place of the same name near Al-Madinah is mentioned in the _Āīn_ (iii. 57), and Sir R. Burton writes: "Khaybar in Hebrew is supposed to mean a castle. D'Herbelot makes it to mean a pact or association of the Jews against the Moslems." (_Pilgrimage_, ed. 1893, i. 346, note).] 1519.—"Early next morning we set out on our march, and crossing the KHEIBER PASS, halted at the foot of it. The Khizer-Khail had been extremely licentious in their conduct. Both on the coming and going of our army they had shot upon the stragglers, and such of our people as lagged behind, or separated from the rest, and carried off their horses. It was clearly expedient that they should meet with a suitable chastisement."—_Baber_, p. 277. 1603.—"On Thursday Jamrúd was our encamping ground. "On Friday we went through the KHAIBAR PASS, and encamped at 'Alí Musjid."—_Jahángír_, in _Elliot_, vi. 314. 1783.—"The stage from Timrood (read _Jimrood_) to Dickah, usually called the HYBER-PASS, being the only one in which much danger is to be apprehended from banditti, the officer of the escort gave orders to his party to ... march early on the next morning.... Timur Shah, who used to pass the winter at Peshour ... never passed through the territory of the HYBERS, without their attacking his advanced or rear guard."—_Forster's Travels_, ed. 1808, ii. 65-66. 1856.— "... See the booted Moguls, like a pack Of hungry wolves, burst from their desert lair, And crowding through the KHYBER'S rocky strait, Sweep like a bloody harrow o'er the land." _The Banyan Tree_, p. 6. KIDDERPORE, n.p. This is the name of a suburb of Calcutta, on the left bank of the Hoogly, a little way south of Fort William, and is the seat of the Government Dockyard. This establishment was formed in the 18th century by Gen. Kyd, "after whom," says the _Imperial Gazetteer_, "the village is named." This is the general belief, and was mine [H.Y.] till recently, when I found from the chart and directions in the _English Pilot_ of 1711 that the village of Kidderpore (called in the same chart _Kitherepore_) then occupied the same position, _i.e._ immediately below "_Gobarnapore_" and that immediately below "_Chittanutte_" (_i.e._ Govindpūr and Chatānatī (see CHUTTANUTTY)). 1711.—"... then keep Rounding _Chitti Poe_ (Chitpore) Bite down to _Chitty Nutty_ Point (see CHUTTANUTTY).... The Bite below _Gover Napore_ (_Govindpūr_) is Shoal, and below the Shoal is an Eddy; therefore from Gover Napore, you must stand over to the Starboard-Shore, and keep it aboard till you come up almost with the Point opposite to KIDDERY-PORE, but no longer...."—_The English Pilot_, p. 65. KIL, s. Pitch or bitumen. Tam. and Mal. _kīl_, Ar. _ḳīr_, Pers. _ḳīr_ and _ḳīl_. c. 1330.—"In Persia are some springs, from which flows a kind of pitch which is called _kic_ (read KIR) (_pix dico seu pegua_), with which they smear the skins in which wine is carried and stored."—_Friar Jordanus_, p. 10. c. 1560.—"These are pitched with a bitumen which they call QUIL, which is like pitch."—_Correa_, Hak. Soc. 240. KILLADAR, s. P.—H. _ḳil'adār_, from Ar. _ḳal'a_, 'a fort.' The commandant of a fort, castle, or garrison. The Ar. _ḳal'a_ is always in India pronounced _ḳil'a_. And it is possible that in the first quotation Ibn Batuta has misinterpreted an Indian title; taking it as from Pers. _kilīd_, 'a key.' It may be noted with reference to _ḳal'a_ that this Ar. word is generally represented in Spanish names by _Alcala_, a name borne by nine Spanish towns entered in K. Johnstone's _Index Geographicus_; and in Sicilian ones by _Calata_, e.g. _Calatafimi_, _Caltanissetta_, _Caltagirone_. c. 1340.—"... Kādhi Khān, Sadr-al-Jihān, who became the chief of the Amīrs, and had the title of KALĪT-DĀR, _i.e._ Keeper of the keys of the Palace. This officer was accustomed to pass every night at the Sultan's door, with the bodyguard."—_Ibn Batuta_, iii. 196. 1757.—"The fugitive garrison ... returned with 500 more, sent by the KELLIDAR of Vandiwash."—_Orme_, ed. 1803, ii. 217. 1817.—"The following were the terms ... that Arni should be restored to its former governor or KILLEDAR."—_Mill_, iii. 340. 1829.—"Among the prisoners captured in the Fort of Hattrass, search was made by us for the KEELEDAR."—_Mem. of John Shipp_, ii. 210. KILLA-KOTE, s. pl. A combination of Ar.—P. and Hind. words for a fort (_ḳil'a_ for _ḳal'a_, and _kōṭ_), used in Western India to imply the whole fortifications of a territory (_R. Drummond_). KILLUT, KILLAUT, &c., s. Ar.—H. _khil'at_. A dress of honour presented by a superior on ceremonial occasions; but the meaning is often extended to the whole of a ceremonial present of that nature, of whatever it may consist. [The Ar. _khil-a'h_ properly means 'what a man strips from his person.' "There were (among the later Moguls) five degrees of _khila't_, those of three, five, six, or seven pieces; or they might as a special mark of favour consist of clothes that the emperor had actually worn." (See for further details Mr. Irvine in _J.R.A.S._, N.S., July 1896, p. 533).] The word has in Russian been degraded to mean the long loose gown which forms the most common dress in Turkistan, called generally by Schuyler 'a dressing-gown' (Germ. _Schlafrock_). See _Fraehn, Wolga Bulgaren_, p. 43. 1411.—"Several days passed in sumptuous feasts. KHIL'ATS and girdles of royal magnificence were distributed."—_Abdurazzāk_, in _Not. et Exts._ xiv. 209. 1673.—"Sir George Oxenden held it.... He defended himself and the Merchants so bravely, that he had a COLLAT or SEERPAW, (q.v.) a Robe of Honour from Head to Foot, offered him from the _Great Mogul_."—_Fryer_, 87. 1676.—"This is the Wardrobe, where the Royal Garments are kept; and from whence the King sends for the CALAAT, or a whole Habit for a Man, when he would honour any Stranger...."—_Tavernier_, E.T. ii. 46; [ed. _Ball_, ii. 98]. 1774.—"A flowered satin gown was brought me, and I was dressed in it as a KHILAT."—_Bogle_, in _Markham's Tibet_, 25. 1786.—"And he the said Warren Hastings did send KELLAUTS, or robes of honour (the most public and distinguished mode of acknowledging merit known in India) to the said ministers in testimony of his approbation of their services."—_Articles of Charge against Hastings_, in _Burke's Works_, vii. 25. 1809.—"On paying a visit to any Asiatic Prince, an inferior receives from him a complete dress of honour, consisting of a KHELAUT, a robe, a turban, a shield and sword, with a string of pearls to go round the neck."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 99. 1813.—"On examining the KHELAUTS ... from the great Maharajah Madajee Sindia, the serpeych (see SIRPECH) ... presented to Sir Charles Malet, was found to be composed of false stones."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ iii. 50; [2nd ed. ii. 418]. KINCOB, s. Gold brocade. P.—H. _kamkhāb_, _ḳamkhwāb_, vulgarly _kimkhwāb_. The English is perhaps from the Gujarātī, as in that language the last syllable is short. This word has been twice imported from the East. For it is only another form of the medieval name of an Eastern damask or brocade, CAMMOCCA. This was taken from the medieval Persian and Arabic forms _kamkhā_ or _kīmkhwā_, 'damasked silk,' and seems to have come to Europe in the 13th century. F. Johnson's Dict. distinguishes between _kamkhā_, 'damask silk of one colour,' and _kimkhā_, 'damask silk of different colours.' And this again, according to Dozy, quoting Hoffmann, is originally a Chinese word _kin-kha_; in which doubtless _kin_, 'gold,' is the first element. _Kim_ is the Fuhkien form of the word; qu. _kim-hoa_, 'gold-flower'? We have seen _kimkhwāb_ derived from Pers. _kam-khwāb_, 'less sleep,' because such cloth is rough and prevents sleep! This is a type of many etymologies. ["The ordinary derivation of the word supposes that a man could not even dream of it who had not seen it (_kam_, 'little,' _khwāb_, 'dream')" (_Yusuf Ali, Mono. on Silk_, 86). Platts and the _Madras Gloss._ take it from _kam_, 'little,' _khwāb_, 'nap.'] Ducange appears to think the word survived in the French _mocade_ (or _moquette_); but if so the application of the term must have degenerated in England. (See in _Draper's Dict._ _mockado_, the form of which has suggested a sham stuff.) c. 1300.—"Παὶδὸς γὰρ εὐδαιμονοῦντος, καὶ τὸν πάτερα δεῖ συνευδαιμονεῖν· κατὰ τὴν ὑμνουμένην ἀντιπελάργωσιν. Ἐσθῆτα πηνοϋφη πεπομφῶς ἣν καμχᾶν ἡ Περσῶν φησι γλῶττα, δράσων εὖ ἴσθι, οὐ δίπλακα μὲν οὐδὲ μαρμαρέην οἵαν Ἑλένη ἐξύφαινεν, ἀλλ' ἠερειδῆ καὶ ποικίλην."—_Letter of Theodorus the Hyrtacenian_ to _Lucites_, Protonotary and Protovestiary of the Trapezuntians. In _Notices et Extraits_, vi. 38. 1330.—"Their clothes are of Tartary cloth, and CAMOCAS, and other rich stuffs ofttimes adorned with gold and silver and precious stones."—_Book of the Estate of the Great Kaan_, in _Cathay_, 246. c. 1340.—"You may reckon also that in Cathay you get three or three and a half pieces of damasked silk (CAMMOCCA) for a _sommo_."—_Pegolotti_, _ibid._ 295. 1342.—"The King of China had sent to the Sultan 100 slaves of both sexes for 500 pieces of KAMKHĀ, of which 100 were made in the City of Zaitūn...."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 1. c. 1375.—"Thei setten this Ydole upon a Chare with gret reverence, wel arrayed with Clothes of Gold, of riche Clothes of Tartarye, of CAMACAA, and other precious Clothes."—_Sir John Maundevill_, ed. 1866, p. 175. c. 1400.—"In kyrtle of CAMMAKA kynge am I cladde."—_Coventry Mystery_, 163. 1404.—"... é quando se del quisieron partir los Embajadores, fizo vestir al dicho Ruy Gonzalez una ropa de CAMOCAN, e dióle un sombrero, e dixole, que aquello tomase en señal del amor que el Tamurbec tenia al Señor Rey."—_Clavijo_, § lxxxviii. 1411.—"We have sent an ambassador who carries you from us KĪMKHĀ."—Letter from _Emp. of Chian_ to Shah Rukh, in _Not. et Ext._ xiv. 214. 1474.—"And the King gave a signe to him that wayted, com̃aunding him to give to the dauncer a peece of CAMOCATO. And he taking this peece threwe it about the heade of the dauncer, and of the men and women: and useing certain wordes in praiseng the King, threwe it before the mynstrells."—_Josafa Barbaro, Travels in Persia_, E.T. Hak. Soc. p. 62. 1688.—"Καμουχᾶς, Χαμουχᾶς, Pannus sericus, sive ex bombyce confectus, et more Damasceno contextus, Italis _Damasco_, nostris olim Camocas, de quâ voce diximus in Gloss. Mediæ Latinit. hodie etiamnum _Mocade_." This is followed by several quotations from Medieval Greek MSS.—_Du Cange, Gloss. Med. et Inf. Graecitatis_, s.v. 1712.—In the _Spectator_ under this year see an advertisement of an "Isabella-coloured KINCOB gown flowered with green and gold."—Cited in _Malcolm's Anecdotes of Manners_, &c., 1808, p. 429. 1733.—"Dieser mal waren von Seiten des Bräutigams ein Stück rother KAMKA ... und eine rothe Pferdehaut; von Seiten der Braut aber ein Stück violet KAMKA."—u. s. w.—_Gmelin, Reise durch Siberien_, i. 137-138. 1781.—"My holiday suit, consisting of a flowered Velvet Coat of the Carpet Pattern, with two rows of broad Gold Lace, a rich KINGCOB Waistcoat, and Crimson Velvet Breeches with Gold Garters, is now a butt to the shafts of Macaroni ridicule."—Letter from _An Old Country Captain_, in _India Gazette_, Feb. 24. 1786.—"... but not until the nabob's mother aforesaid had engaged to pay for the said change of prison, a sum of £10,000 ... and that she would ransack the _zenanah_ ... for KINCOBS, muslins, cloths, &c. &c. &c...."—_Articles of Charge against Hastings_, in _Burke's Works_, 1852, vii. 23. 1809.—"Twenty trays of shawls, KHEENKAUBS ... were tendered to me."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 117. [1813.—Forbes writes KEEMCOB, KEEMCAB, _Or. Mem._ 2nd i. 311; ii. 418.] 1829.—"Tired of this service we took possession of the town of Muttra, driving them out. Here we had glorious plunder—shawls, silks, satins, KHEMKAUBS, money, &c."—_Mem. of John Shipp_, i. 124. KING-CROW, s. A glossy black bird, otherwise called Drongo shrike, about as large as a small pigeon, with a long forked tail, _Dicrurus macrocercus_, Vieillot, found all over India. "It perches generally on some bare branch, whence it can have a good look-out, or the top of a house, or post, or telegraph-wire, frequently also on low bushes, hedges, walks, or ant-hills" (_Jerdon_). 1883.—"... the KING-CROW ... leaves the whole bird and beast tribe far behind in originality and force of character.... He does not come into the house, the telegraph wire suits him better. Perched on it he can see what is going on ... drops, beak foremost, on the back of the kite ... spies a bee-eater capturing a goodly moth, and after a hot chase, forces it to deliver up its booty."—_The Tribes on My Frontier_, 143. KIOSQUE, s. From the Turki and Pers. _kūshk_ or _kushk_, 'a pavilion, a villa,' &c. The word is not Anglo-Indian, nor is it a word, we think, at all common in modern native use. c. 1350.—"When he was returned from his expedition, and drawing near to the capital, he ordered his son to build him a palace, or as those people call it a KUSHK, by the side of a river which runs at that place, which is called Afghanpūr."—_Ibn Batuta_, iii. 212. 1623.—"There is (in the garden) running water which issues from the entrance of a great KIOSCK, or covered place, where one may stay to take the air, which is built at the end of the garden over a great pond which adjoins the outside of the garden, so that, like the one at Surat, it serves also for the public use of the city."—_P. della Valle_, i. 535; [Hak. Soc. i. 68]. KIRBEE, KURBEE, s. Hind. _karbī_, _kirbī_, Skt. _kaḍamba_, 'the stalk of a pot-herb.' The stalks of _juār_ (see JOWAUR), used as food for cattle. [1809.—"We also fell in with large ricks of KURBEE, the dried stalks of _Bajiru_ and _Jooar_, two inferior kinds of grain; an excellent fodder for the camels."—_Broughton, Letters from a Mahratta Camp_, ed. 1892, p. 41. [1823.—"Ordinary price of the straw (KIRBA) at harvest-time Rs. 1½ per hundred sheaves...."—_Trans. Lit. Soc. Bombay_, iii. 243.] KISHM, n.p. The largest of the islands in the Persian Gulf, called by the Portuguese _Queixome_ and the like, and sometimes by our old travellers, _Kishmish_. It is now more popularly called _Jazīrat-al-ṭawīla_, in Pers. _Jaz. darāz_, 'the Long Island' (like the Lewes), and the name of Kishm is confined to the chief town, at the eastern extremity, where still remains the old Portuguese fort taken in 1622, before which William Baffin the Navigator fell. But the oldest name is the still not quite extinct _Brokht_, which closely preserves the Greek _Oaracta_. B.C. 325.—"And setting sail (from Harmozeia), in a run of 300 _stadia_ they passed a desert and bushy island, and moored beside another island which was large and inhabited. The small desert island was named Organa (no doubt _Gerun_, afterwards the site of N. Hormuz—see ORMUS); and the one at which they anchored Ὀάρακτα, planted with vines and date-palms, and with plenty of corn."—_Arrian, Voyage of Nearchus_, ch. xxxvii. 1538.—"... so I hasted with him in the company of divers merchants for to go from Babylon (orig. _Babylonia_) to CAIXEM, whence he carried me to Ormuz...."—_F. M. Pinto_, chap. vi. (_Cogan_, p. 9). 1553.—"Finally, like a timorous and despairing man ... he determined to leave the city (Ormuz) deserted, and to pass over to the Isle of QUEIXOME. That island is close to the mainland of Persia, and is within sight of Ormuz at 3 leagues distance."—_Barros_, III. vii. 4. 1554.—"Then we departed to the Isle of Kais or Old Hormuz, and then to the island of BRAKHTA, and some others of the Green Sea, _i.e._ in the Sea of Hormuz, without being able to get any intelligence."—_Sidi 'Ali_, 67. [1600.—"QUEIXIOME." See under RESHIRE. [1623.—"They say likewise that _Ormuz_ and KESCHIOME are extremely well fortified by the _Moors_."—_P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. i. 188; in i. 2, KESOM. [1652.—"KECKMISHE." See under CONGO BUNDER.] 1673.—"The next morning we had brought _Loft_ on the left hand of the Island of KISMASH, leaving a woody Island uninhabited between KISMASH and the Main."—_Fryer_, 320. 1682.—"The Island QUEIXOME, or QUEIXUME, or QUIZOME, otherwise called by travellers and geographers _Kechmiche_, and by the natives BROKT...."—_Nieuhof, Zee en Lant-Reize_, ii. 103. 1817.— "... Vases filled with KISHMEE'S golden wine And the red weepings of the Shiraz vine."—_Moore, Mokanna._ 1821.—"We are to keep a small force at KISHMI, to make descents and destroy boats and other means of maritime war, whenever any symptoms of piracy reappear."—_Elphinstone_, in _Life_, ii. 121. See also BASSADORE. KISHMISH, s. Pers. Small stoneless raisins originally imported from Persia. Perhaps so called from the island KISHM. Its vines are mentioned by Arrian, and by T. Moore! (See under KISHM.) [For the manufacture of _Kishmish_ in Afghanistan, see _Watt, Econ. Dict._ VI. pt. iv. 284.] [c. 1665.—"_Usbec_ being the country which principally supplies Delhi with these fruits.... KICHMICHES, or raisins, apparently without stones...."—_Bernier_, ed. _Constable_, 118.] 1673.—"We refreshed ourselves an entire Day at _Gerom_, where a small White Grape, without any Stone, was an excellent Cordial ... they are called KISMAS Grapes, and the Wine is known by the same Name farther than where they grow."—_Fryer_, 242. 1711.—"I could never meet with any of the KISHMISHES before they were turned. These are Raisins, a size less than our Malagas, of the same Colour, and without Stones."—_Lockyer_, 233. 1883.—"KISHMISH, a delicious grape, of white elongated shape, also small and very sweet, both eaten and used for wine-making. When dried this is the Sultana raisin...."—_Wills, Modern Persia_, 171. KISSMISS, s. Native servant's word for _Christmas_. But that festival is usually called _Baṛā din_, 'the great day.' (See BURRA DIN.) KIST, s. Ar. _ḳist_. The yearly land revenue in India is paid by instalments which fall due at different periods in different parts of the country; each such instalment is called a _ḳist_, or quota. [The settlement of these instalments is _ḳist-bandī_.] [1767.—"This method of comprising the whole estimate into so narrow a compass ... will convey to you a more distinct idea ... than if we transmitted a monthly account of the deficiency of each person's KISTBUNDEE."—_Verelst, View of Bengal_, App. 56.] 1809.—"Force was always requisite to make him pay his KISTS or tribute."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 347. 1810.—"The heavy KISTS or collections of Bengal are from August to September."—_Williamson, V. M._ ii. 498. 1817.—"'So desperate a malady,' said the President, 'requires a remedy that shall reach its source. And I have no hesitation in stating my opinion that there is no mode of eradicating the disease, but by removing the original cause; and placing these districts, which are pledged for the security of the KISTS, beyond the reach of his Highness's management.'"—_Mill_, vi. 55. KITMUTGAR, s. Hind. _khidmatgār_, from Ar.—P. _khidmat_, 'service,' therefore 'one rendering service.' The Anglo-Indian use is peculiar to the Bengal Presidency, where the word is habitually applied to a Musulman servant, whose duties are connected with serving meals and waiting at table under the CONSUMAH, if there be one. _Kismutgar_ is a vulgarism, now perhaps obsolete. The word is spelt by Hadley in his _Grammar_ (see under MOORS) _khuzmutgâr_. In the word _khidmat_, as in _khil'at_ (see KILLUT), the terminal _t_ in uninflected _Arabic_ has long been dropt, though retained in the form in which these words have got into foreign tongues. 1759.—The wages of a KHEDMUTGAR appear as 3 Rupees a month.—In _Long_, p. 182. 1765.—"... they were taken into the service of _Soujah Dowlah_ as immediate attendants on his person; _Hodjee_ (see HADJEE) in capacity of his first KISTMUTGAR (or valet)."—_Holwell, Hist. Events_, &c., i. 60. 1782.—"I therefore beg to caution strangers against those race of vagabonds who ply about them under the denomination of CONSUMAHS and KISMUTDARS."—_Letter in India Gazette_, Sept. 28. 1784.—"The Bearer ... perceiving a quantity of blood ... called to the Hookaburdar and a KISTMUTGAR."—In _Seton-Karr_, i. 13. 1810.—"The KHEDMUTGAR, or as he is often termed, the _Kismutgar_, is with very few exceptions, a Mussulman; his business is to ... wait at table."—_Williamson, V. M._ i. 212. c. 1810.—"The KITMUTGAUR, who had attended us from Calcutta, had done his work, and made his harvests, though in no very large way, of the '_Tazee Willaut_' or white people."—_Mrs. Sherwood, Autobiog._ 283. The phrase in italics stands for _tāzī Wilāyatī_ (see BILAYUT), "fresh or green Europeans"—GRIFFINS (q.v.). 1813.—"We ... saw nothing remarkable on the way but a KHIDMUTGAR of Chimnagie Appa, who was rolling from Poona to Punderpoor, in performance of a vow which he made for a child. He had been a month at it, and had become so expert that he went on smoothly and without pausing, and kept rolling evenly along the middle of the road, over stones and everything. He travelled at the rate of two coss a day."—_Elphinstone_, in _Life_, i. 257-8. 1878.—"We had each our own ... KITMUTGAR or table servant. It is the custom in India for each person to have his own table servant, and when dining out to take him with him to wait behind his chair."—_Life in the Mofussil_, i. 32. [1889.—"Here's the KHIT coming for the late change."—_R. Kipling, The Gadsbys_, 24.] KITTYSOL, KITSOL, s. This word survived till lately in the Indian Tariff, but it is otherwise long obsolete. It was formerly in common use for 'an umbrella,' and especially for the kind, made of bamboo and paper, imported from China, such as the English fashion of to-day has adopted to screen fire-places in summer. The word is Portuguese, _quita-sol_, 'bar-sun.' Also _tirasole_ occurs in Scot's _Discourse of Java_, quoted below from _Purchas_. See also _Hulsius, Coll. of Voyages_, in German, 1602, i. 27. [Mr. Skeat points out that in Howison's _Malay Dict._ (1801) we have, s.v. _Payong_: "A KITTASOL, sombrera," which is nearer to the Port. original than any of the examples given since 1611. This may be due to the strong Portuguese influence at Malacca.] 1588.—"The present was fortie peeces of silke ... a litter chaire and guilt, and two QUITASOLES of silke."—_Parkes's Mendoza_, ii. 105. 1605.—"... Before the shewes came, the King was brought out vpon a man's shoulders, bestriding his necke, and the man holding his legs before him, and had many rich TYRASOLES carried ouer and round about him."—_E. Scot_, in _Purchas_, i. 181. 1611.—"Of KITTASOLES of State for to shaddow him, there bee twentie" (in the Treasury of Akbar).—_Hawkins_, in _Purchas_, i. 215. [1614.—"QUITTA SOLLS (or sombreros)."—_Foster, Letters_, ii. 207.] 1615.—"The China Capt., Andrea Dittis, retorned from Langasaque and brought me a present from his brother, viz., 1 faire KITESOLL...."—_Cocks's Diary_, i. 28. 1648.—"... above his head was borne two KIPPE-SOLES, or Sun-skreens, made of Paper."—_Van Twist_, 51. 1673.—"Little but rich KITSOLLS (which are the names of several Countries for Umbrelloes)."—_Fryer_, 160. 1687.—"They (the Aldermen of Madras) may be allowed to have KETTYSOLS over them."—_Letter of Court of Directors_, in _Wheeler_, i. 200. 1690.—"nomen ... vulgo effertur _Peritsol_ ... aliquando paulo aliter scribitur ... et utrumque rectius pronuntiandum est _Paresol_ vel potius _Parasol_ cujus significatio Appellativa est, _i. q._ QUITTESOL seu _une Ombrelle_, quâ in calidioribus regionibus utuntur homines ad caput a sole tuendum."—_Hyde's_ Preface to _Travels of Abraham Peritsol_, p. vii., in _Syntag. Dissertt._ i. " "No Man in India, no not the _Mogul's_ Son, is permitted the Priviledge of wearing a KITTISAL or Umbrella.... The use of the Umbrella is sacred to the Prince, appropriated only to his use."—_Ovington_, 315. 1755.—"He carries a _Roundell_, or QUIT DE SOLEIL over your head."—_Ives_, 50. 1759.—In Expenses of Nawab's entertainment at Calcutta, we find: "A China KITYSOL ... Rs. 3½."—_Long_, 194. 1761.—A chart of Chittagong, by Barth. Plaisted, marks on S. side of Chittagong R., an umbrella-like tree, called "KITTYSOLL Tree." [1785.—"To finish the whole, a KITTESAW (a kind of umbrella) is suspended not infrequently over the lady's head."—_Diary_, in _Busteed, Echoes_, 3rd ed. 112.] 1792.—"In those days the KETESAL, which is now sported by our very Cooks and Boatswains, was prohibited, as I have heard, d'you see, to any one below the rank of field officer."—_Letter_, in _Madras Courier_, May 3. 1813.—In the table of exports from Macao, we find:— "KITTISOLLS, large, 2,000 to 3,000, do. small, 8,000 to 10,000," _Milburn_, ii. 464. 1875.—"Umbrellas, Chinese, of paper, or KETTYSOLLS."—_Indian Tariff._ In another table of the same year "Chinese paper KETTISOLS, valuation Rs. 30 for a box of 110, duty 5 per cent." (See CHATTA, ROUNDEL, UMBRELLA.) KITTYSOL-BOY, s. A servant who carried an umbrella over his master. See _Milburn_, ii. 62. (See examples under ROUNDEL.) KLING, n.p. This is the name (_Kălīng_) applied in the Malay countries, including our Straits Settlements, to the people of Continental India who trade thither, or are settled in those regions, and to the descendants of those settlers. [Mr. Skeat remarks: "The standard Malay form is not _Kāling_, which is the Sumatran form, but _Kĕling_ (_K'ling_ or _Kling_). The Malay use of the word is, as a rule, restricted to Tamils, but it is very rarely used in a wider sense."] The name is a form of KALINGA, a very ancient name for the region known as the "NORTHERN CIRCARS," (q.v.), _i.e._ the Telugu coast of the Bay of Bengal, or, to express it otherwise in general terms, for that coast which extends from the Kistna to the Mahānadī. "The _Kalingas_" also appear frequently, after the Pauranic fashion, as an ethnic name in the old Sanskrit lists of races. _Kalinga_ appears in the earliest of Indian inscriptions, viz. in the edicts of Aśoka, and specifically in that famous edict (XIII.) remaining in fragments at Girnār and Kapurdi-giri, and more completely at Khālsī, which preserves the link, almost unique from the Indian side, connecting the histories of India and of the Greeks, by recording the names of Antiochus, Ptolemy, Antigonus, Magas, and Alexander. Kalinga is a kingdom constantly mentioned in the Buddhist and historical legends of Ceylon; and we find commemoration of the kingdom of KALINGA and of the capital city of KALINGA_nagara_ (_e.g._ in _Ind. Antiq._ iii. 152, x. 243). It was from a daughter of a King of Kalinga that sprang, according to the Mahawanso, the famous Wijayo, the civilizer of Ceylon and the founder of its ancient royal race. KALINGA_patam_, a port of the Ganjam district, still preserves the ancient name of Kalinga, though its identity with the Kalinganagara of the inscriptions is not to be assumed. The name in later, but still ancient, inscriptions appears occasionally as _Tri-Kalinga_, "the Three Kalingas"; and this probably, in a Telugu version _Mūḍu-Kalinga_, having that meaning, is the original of the _Modogalinga_ of Pliny in one of the passages quoted from him. (The possible connection which obviously suggests itself of this name _Trikalinga_ with the names _Tilinga_ and _Tilingāna_, applied, at least since the Middle Ages, to the same region, will be noticed under TELINGA). The coast of Kalinga appears to be that part of the continent whence commerce with the Archipelago at an early date, and emigration thither, was most rife; and the name appears to have been in great measure adopted in the Archipelago as the designation of India in general, or of the whole of the Peninsular part of it. Throughout the book of Malay historical legends called the _Sijara Malayu_ the word _Kaling_ or _Kling_ is used for India in general, but more particularly for the southern parts (see _Journ. Ind. Archip._ v. 133). And the statement of Forrest (_Voyage to Mergui Archip._ 1792, p. 82) that Macassar "Indostan" was called "_Neegree Telinga_" (i.e. _Nagara Telinga_) illustrates the same thing and also the substantial identity of the names Telinga, Kalinga. The name _Kling_, applied to settlers of Indian origin, makes its appearance in the Portuguese narratives immediately after the conquest of Malacca (1511). At the present day most, if not all of the Klings of Singapore come, not from the "Northern Circars," but from Tanjore, a purely Tamil district. And thus it is that so good an authority as Roorda van Eijsinga translates _Kalīng_ by 'Coromandel people.' They are either Hindūs or Labbais (see LUBBYE). The latter class in British India never take domestic service with Europeans, whilst they seem to succeed well in that capacity in Singapore. "In 1876," writes Dr. Burnell, "the head-servant at Bekker's great hotel there was a very good specimen of the Nagūr Labbais; and to my surprise he recollected me as the head assistant-collector of Tanjore, which I had been some ten years before." The Hindu Klings appear to be chiefly drivers of hackney carriages and keepers of eating-houses. There is a Śiva temple in Singapore, which is served by PANDĀRĀMS (q.v.). The only Brahmans there in 1876 were certain convicts. It may be noticed that Calingas is the name of a heathen tribe of (alleged) Malay origin in the east of N. Luzon (Philippine Islands). B.C. c. 250.—"Great is KALIÑGA conquered by the King Piyadasi, beloved of the Devas. There have been hundreds of thousands of creatures carried off.... On learning it the King ... has immediately after the acquisition of KALIÑGA, turned to religion, he has occupied himself with religion, he has conceived a zeal for religion, he applies himself to the spread of religion...."—Edict XIII. of Piyadasi (_i.e._ Aśoka), after _M. Senart_, in _Ind. Antiq._ x. 271. [And see _V. A. Smith, Asoka_, 129 _seq._] A.D. 60-70.—"... multarumque gentium cognomen Bragmanae, quorum _Macco_ (or _Macto_) CALINGAE ... gentes CALINGAE mari proximi, et supra Mandaei, Malli quorum Mons Mallus, finisque tractus ejus Ganges ... novissima gente Gangaridum CALINGARUM. Regia Pertalis vocatur ... Insula in Gange est magnae amplitudinis gentem continens unam, nomine _Modo_GALINGAM. "Ab ostio Gangis ad promontorium CALINGON et oppidum Dandaguda DCXXV. mil. passuum."—_Pliny, Hist. Nat._ vi. 18, 19, 20. "In CALINGIS ejusdem Indiae gente quinquennes concipere feminas, octavum vitae annum non excedere."—_Ibid._ vii. 2. c. 460.—"In the land of Wango, in the capital of Wango, there was formerly a certain Wango King. The daughter of the King of KALINGA was the principal queen of that monarch. "That sovereign had a daughter (named Suppadewi) by his queen. Fortune-tellers predicted that she would connect herself with the king of animals (the lion), &c."—_Mahawanso_, ch. vi. (_Turnour_, p. 43). c. 550.—In the "Bṛhat-Saṅhitâ" of Varāhamihira, as translated by Prof. Kern in the _J. R. As. Soc._, KALINGA appears as the name of a country in iv. 82, 86, 231, and "the KALINGAS" as an ethnic name in iv. 461, 468, v. 65, 239. c. 640.—"After having travelled from 1400 to 1500 _li_, he (Hwen Thsang) arrived at the Kingdom of KIELINGKIA (_Kaliñga_). Continuous forests and jungles extend for many hundreds of _li_. The kingdom produces wild elephants of a black colour, which are much valued in the neighbouring realms.[150] In ancient times the kingdom of KALINGA possessed a dense population, insomuch that in the streets shoulders rubbed, and the naves of waggon-wheels jostled; if the passengers but lifted their sleeves an awning of immense extent was formed...."—_Pèlerins Bouddh._ iii. 92-93. c. 1045.—"Bhíshma said to the prince: 'There formerly came, on a visit to me, a Brahman, from the KALINGA country....'"—_Vishnu Purāna_, in _H. H. Wilson's Works_, viii. 75. (_Trikalinga_). A.D. c. 150.—"... Τρίγλυπτον, το καὶ Τρίλιγγον, Βασιλείον· ἐν ταύτῃ ἀλεκτρυόνες λέγονται εἴναι πωγωνίαι, καὶ κόρακες καὶ ψιττακοὶ λευκοὶ."—_Ptolemy_, vi. 2, 23. (A.D. —?).—Copper Grant of which a summary is given, in which the ancestors of the Donors are Vijáya Krishna and Siva Gupta Deva, monarch of the THREE KALINGAS.—_Proc. As. Soc. Bengal_, 1872, p. 171. A.D. 876.—"... a god amongst principal and inferior kings—the chief of the devotees of Siva—Lord of TRIKALINGA—lord of the three principalities of the Gajapati (see COSPETIR), Aswapati, and Narapati...."—_Copper Grant from near Jabalpur_, in _J.A.S.B._, viii. Pt. i. p. 484. c. 12th century.—"... The devout worshipper of Maheçvara, most venerable, great ruler of rulers, and Sovereign Lord, the glory of the Lunar race, and King of the THREE KALINGAS, Çri Mahábhava Gupta Deva...."—_Copper Grant from Sambulpur_, in _J.A.S.B._ xlvi. Pt. i. p. 177. "... the fourth of the _Agasti_ family, student of the _Kánva_ section of the Yajur Veda, emigrant from TRÍKALINGA ... by name Koṇḍadeva, son of Rámaçarmá."—_Ibid._ (_Kling_). 1511.—"... And beyond all these arguments which the merchants laid before Afonso Dalboquerque, he himself had certain information that the principal reason why this Javanese (_este Iao_) practised these doings was because he could not bear that the QUILINS and _Chitims_ (see CHETTY) who were Hindoos (_Gentios_) should be out of his jurisdiction."—_Alboquerque, Commentaries_, Hak. Soc. iii. 146. " "For in Malaca, as there was a continual traffic of people of many nations, each nation maintained apart its own customs and administration of justice, so that there was in the city one BENDARÁ (q.v.) of the natives, of Moors and heathen severally; a Bendará of the foreigners; a Bendará of the foreign merchants of each class severally; to wit, of the Chins, of the Leqeos (LOO-CHOO people), of the people of Siam, of Pegu, of the QUELINS, of the merchants from within Cape Comorin, of the merchants of India (_i.e._ of the Western Coast), of the merchants of Bengala...."—_Correa_, ii. 253. [1533.—"QUELYS." See under TUAN.] 1552.—"E repartidos os nossos em quadrilhas roubarão a cidade, et com quãto se não buleo com as casas dos QUELINS, nem dos Pegus, nem dos Jaos ..."—_Castanheda_, iii. 208; see also ii. 355. De Bry terms these people QUILLINES (iii. 98, &c.) 1601.—"5. His Majesty shall repopulate the burnt suburb (of Malacca) called _Campo_ CLIN ..."—Agreement between the King of Johore and the Dutch, in _Valentijn_ v. 332. [In Malay _Kampong_ K'LING or KLING, 'Kling village.'] 1602.—"About their loynes they weare a kind of Callico-cloth, which is made at CLYN in manner of a silke girdle."—_E. Scot_, in _Purchas_, i. 165. 1604.—"If it were not for the _Sabindar_ (see SHABUNDER), the Admirall, and one or two more which are CLYN-men borne, there were no living for a Christian among them...."—_Ibid._ i. 175. 1605.—"The fifteenth of Iune here arrived _Nockhoda_ (NACODA) _Tingall_, a CLING-man from Banda...."—_Capt. Saris_, in _Purchas_, i. 385. 1610.—"His Majesty should order that all the Portuguese and QUELINS merchants of San Thomé, who buy goods in Malacca and export them to India, San Thomé, and Bengala should pay the export duties, as the Javanese (_os Jaos_) who bring them in pay the import duties."—_Livro das Monções_, 318. 1613.—See remarks under CHELING, and, in the quotation from Godinho de Eredia, "CAMPON CHELIM" and "CHELIS of Coromandel." 1868.—"The KLINGS of Western India are a numerous body of Mahometans, and ... are petty merchants and shopkeepers."—_Wallace, Malay Archip._, ed. 1880, p. 20. " "The foreign residents in Singapore mainly consist of two rival races ... viz. KLINGS from the Coromandel Coast of India, and Chinese.... The KLINGS are universally the hack-carriage (gharry) drivers, and private grooms (syces), and they also monopolize the washing of clothes.... But besides this class there are KLINGS who amass money as tradesmen and merchants, and become rich."—_Collingwood, Rambles of a Naturalist_, 268-9. KOBANG, s. The name (lit. 'greater division') of a Japanese gold coin, of the same form and class as the OBANG (q.v.). The coin was issued occasionally from 1580 to 1860, and its most usual weight was 222 grs. troy. The shape was oblong, of an average length of 2½ inches and width of 1½. [1599.—"COWPAN." See under TAEL.] 1616.—"Aug. 22.—About 10 a clock we departed from Shrongo, and paid our host for the howse a bar of COBAN gould, vallued at 5 _tais_ 4 _mas_...."—_Cocks's Diary_, i. 165. " Sept. 17.—"I received two bars COBAN gould with two ichibos (see ITZEBOO) of 4 to a COBAN, all gould, of Mr. Eaton to be acco. for as I should have occasion to use them."—_Ibid._ 176. 1705.—"Outre ces roupies il y a encore des pièces d'or qu'on appelle COUPANS, qui valent dix-neuf roupies.... Ces pièces s'appellant coupans parce-qu'elles sont longues, et si plates qu'on en pourroit _couper_, et c'est par allusion à notre langue qu'on les appellent ainsi."—_Luillier_, 256-7. 1727.—"My friend took my advice and complimented the Doctor with five _Japon_ CUPANGS, or fifty Dutch Dollars."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 86; [ed. 1744, ii. 85]. 1726.—"1 gold KOEBANG (which is no more seen now) used to make 10 ryx dollars, 1 Itzebo making 2½ ryx dollars."—_Valentijn_, iv. 356. 1768-71.—"The coins current at Batavia are the following:—The milled Dutch gold ducat, which is worth 6 gilders and 12 stivers; the Japan gold COUPANGS, of which the old go for 24 gilders, and the new for 14 gilders and 8 stivers."—_Stavorinus_, E.T. i. 307. [1813.—"COPANG." See under MACE.] 1880.—"Never give a KOBANG to a cat."—_Jap. Proverb_, in _Miss Bird_, i. 367. KOËL, s. This is the common name in northern India of _Eudynamys orientalis_, L. (Fam. of _Cuckoos_), also called _kokilā_ and _koklā_. The name _koīl_ is taken from its cry during the breeding season, "_ku-il, ku-il_, increasing in vigour and intensity as it goes on. The male bird has also another note, which Blyth syllables as _Ho-whee-ho_, or _Ho-a-o_, or _Ho-y-o_. When it takes flight it has yet another somewhat melodious and rich liquid call; all thoroughly cuculine." (_Jerdon._) c. 1526.—"Another is the KOEL, which in length may be equal to the crow, but is much thinner. It has a kind of song, and is the nightingale of Hindustan. It is respected by the natives of Hindustan as much as the nightingale is by us. It inhabits gardens where the trees are close planted."—_Baber_, p. 323. c. 1590.—"The KOYIL resembles the myneh (see MYNA), but is blacker, and has red eyes and a long tail. It is fabled to be enamoured of the rose, in the same manner as the nightingale."—_Ayeen_, ed. _Gladwin_, ii. 381; [ed. _Jarrett_, iii. 121]. c. 1790.—"Le plaisir que cause la fraîcheur dont on jouit sous cette belle verdure est augmenté encore par le gazouillement des oiseaux et les cris clairs et perçans du KOEWIL...."—_Haafner_, ii. 9. 1810.—"The KOKEELA and a few other birds of song."—_Maria Graham_, 22. 1883.—"This same crow-pheasant has a second or third cousin called the KOEL, which deposits its eggs in the nest of the crow, and has its young brought up by that discreditable foster-parent. Now this bird supposes that it has a musical voice, and devotes the best part of the night to vocal exercise, after the manner of the nightingale. You may call it the Indian nightingale if you like. There is a difference however in its song ... when it gets to the very top of its pitch, its voice cracks and there is an end of it, or rather there is not, for the persevering musician begins again.... Does not the Maratha novelist, dwelling on the delights of a spring morning in an Indian village, tell how the air was filled with the dulcet melody of the KOEL, the green parrot, and the peacock?"—_Tribes on My Frontier_, 156. KOHINOR, n.p. Pers. _Koh-i-nūr_, 'Mountain of Light'; the name of one of the most famous diamonds in the world. It was an item in the Deccan booty of Alāuddīn Khiljī (dd. 1316), and was surrendered to Baber (or more precisely to his son Humāyūn) on the capture of Agra (1526). It remained in the possession of the Moghul dynasty till Nādir extorted it at Delhi from the conquered Mahommed Shāh (1739). After Nādir's death it came into the hands of Ahmed Shāh, the founder of the Afghān monarchy. Shāh Shujā', Ahmed's grandson, had in turn to give it up to Ranjīt Singh when a fugitive in his dominions. On the annexation of the Punjab in 1849 it passed to the English, and is now among the Crown jewels of England. Before it reached that position it ran through strange risks, as may be read in a most diverting story told by Bosworth Smith in his _Life of Lord Lawrence_ (i. 327-8). In 1850-51, before being shown at the Great Exhibition in Hyde Park, it went through a process of cutting which, for reasons unintelligible to ordinary mortals, reduced its weight from 186-1/16 carats to 106-1/16. [See an interesting note in _Ball's Tavernier_, ii. 431 _seqq._] 1526.—"In the battle in which Ibrâhim was defeated, Bikermâjit (Raja of Gwalior) was sent to hell. Bikermâjit's family ... were at this moment in Agra. When Hûmâiûn arrived ... (he) did not permit them to be plundered. Of their own free will they presented to Hûmâiûn a _peshkesh_ (see PESHCUSH), consisting of a quantity of jewels and precious stones. Among these was one famous diamond which had been acquired by Sultân Alâeddîn. It is so valuable that a judge of diamonds valued it at half the daily expense of the whole world. It is about eight mishkals...."—_Baber_, p. 308. 1676.—(With an engraving of the stone.) "This diamond belongs to the Great Mogul ... and it weighs 319 _Ratis_ (see RUTTEE) and a half, which make 279 and nine 16ths of our Carats; when it was rough it weigh'd 907 _Ratis_, which make 793 carats."—_Tavernier_, E.T. ii. 148; [ed. _Ball_, ii. 123]. [1842.—"In one of the bracelets was the COHI NOOR, known to be one of the largest diamonds in the world."—_Elphinstone, Caubul_, i. 68.] 1856.— "He (Akbar) bears no weapon, save his dagger, hid Up to the ivory haft in muslin swathes; No ornament but that one famous gem, MOUNTAIN OF LIGHT! bound with a silken thread Upon his nervous wrist; more used, I ween, To feel the rough strap of his buckler there." _The Banyan Tree._ See also (1876) Browning, Epilogue to _Pacchiarotto_, &c. KOOKRY, s. Hind. _kukrī_, [which originally means 'a twisted skein of thread,' from _kūknā_, 'to wind'; and then anything curved]. The peculiar weapon of the Goorkhas, a bill, admirably designed and poised for hewing a branch or a foe. [See engravings in _Egerton, Handbook of Indian Arms_, pl. ix.] 1793.—"It is in felling small trees or shrubs, and lopping the branches of others for this purpose that the dagger or knife worn by every Nepaulian, and called KHOOKHERI, is chiefly employed."—_Kirkpatrick's Nepaul_, 118. [c. 1826.—"I hear my friend means to offer me a CUCKERY."—_Ld. Combermere_, in _Life_, ii. 179. [1828.—"We have seen some men supplied with COOKERIES, and the curved knife of the Ghorka."—_Skinner, Excursions_, ii. 129.] 1866.—"A dense jungle of bamboo, through which we had to cut a way, taking it by turns to lead, and hew a path through the tough stems with my 'KUKRI,' which here proved of great service."—_Lt.-Col. T. Lewin, A Fly on the Wheel_, p. 269. KOOMKY, s. (See COOMKY.) KOONBEE, KUNBEE, KOOLUMBEE, n.p. The name of the prevalent cultivating class in Guzerat and the Konkan, the Kurmī of N. India. Skt. _kuṭumba_. The _Kunbī_ is the pure Sudra, [but the N. India branch are beginning to assert a more respectable origin]. In the Deccan the title distinguished the cultivator from him who wore arms and preferred to be called a _Mahratta_ (_Drummond_). [1598.—"The Canarijns and CORUMBIJNS are the Countrimen."—_Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. i. 260. [c. 1610.—"The natives are the Bramenis, Canarins and COULOMBINS."—_Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. ii. 35. [1813.—"A Sepoy of the Mharatta or COLUMBEE tribe."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. i. 27.] KOOT, s. Hind. _kuṭ_, from Skt. _kushṭa_, the _costum_ and _costus_ of the Roman writers. (See under PUTCHOCK.) B.C. 16.—"COSTUM molle date, et blandi mihi thuris honores."—_Propertius_, IV. vi. 5. c. 70-80.—"Odorum causâ unguentorumque et deliciarum, si placet, etiam superstitionis gratiâ emantur, quoniam tunc supplicamus et COSTO."—_Pliny, Hist. Nat._ xxii. 56. c. 80-90.—(From the Sinthus or Indus) "ἀντιφορτίζεται δὲ κόστος, βδέλλα, λύκιον, νάρδος...."—_Periplus._ 1563.—"_R._ And does not the Indian COSTUS grow in Guzarate? "_O._ It grows in territory often subject to Guzarat, _i.e._ lying between Bengal and Dely and Cambay, I mean the lands of Mamdou and Chitor...."—_Garcia_, f. 72. 1584.—"COSTO _dulce_ from Zindi and Cambaia."—_Barret_, in _Hakl._ ii. 413. KOOZA, s. A GOGLET, or pitcher of porous clay; corr. of Pers. _kūza_. Commonly used at Bombay. [1611.—"One sack of CUSHER to make coho."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 128.] 1690.—"Therefore they carry about with them KOUSERS or Jarrs of Water, when they go abroad, to quench their thirst...."—_Ovington_, 295. [1871.—"Many parts of India are celebrated for their COOJAHS or guglets, but the finest are brought from Bussorah, being light, thin, and porous, made from a whitish clay."—_Riddell, Ind. Domest. Econ._, 362.] KOSHOON, s. This is a term which was affected by Tippoo Sahib in his military organisation, for a brigade, or a regiment in the larger Continental use of that word. His _Piādah 'askar_, or Regular Infantry, was formed into 5 _Kachahris_ (see CUTCHERRY), composed in all of 27 _Kushūns_. A MS. note on the copy of Kirkpatrick's _Letters_ in the India Office Library says that _Kushoon_ was properly Skt. _kshuni_ or _kshauni_, 'a grand division of the force of an Empire, as used in the _Mahābhārata_.' But the word adopted by Tippoo appears to be Turki. Thus we read in Quatremère's transl. from Abdurrazzāk: "He (Shāh Rukh) distributed to the emirs who commanded the _tomāns_ (corps of 10,000), the KOSHŪN (corps of 1000), the _sadeh_ (of 100), the _deheh_ (of 10), and even to the private soldiers, presents and rewards" (_Nots. et Exts._ xiv. 91; see also p. 89). Again: "The soldiers of Isfahan having heard of the amnesty accorded them, arrived, KOSHŪN by KOSHŪN." (_Ibid._ 130.) Vambéry gives ḲOSHŪN as Or. Turki for an army, a troop (literally whatever is composed of several parts). [1753.—"... Kara-KUSHUN, are also foot soldiers ... the name is Turkish and signifies black guard."—_Hanway_, I. pt. ii. 252.] c. 1782.—"In the time of the deceased Nawab, the exercises ... of the regular troops were ... performed, and the word given according to the French system ... but now, the Sultan (Tippoo) ... changed the military code ... and altered the technical terms or words of command ... to words of the Persian and Turkish languages.... From the regular infantry 5000 men being selected, they were named KUSHOON, and the officer commanding that body was called a Sipahdar...."—_Hist. of Tipu Sultan_, p. 31. [1810.—"... with a division of five regular CUSHOONS...."—_Wilks, Mysore_, reprint 1869, ii. 218.] KOTOW, KOWTOW, s. From the Chinese _k'o-t'ou_, lit. 'knock-head'; the salutation used in China before the Emperor, his representatives, or his symbols, made by prostrations repeated a fixed number of times, the forehead touching the ground at each prostration. It is also used as the most respectful form of salutation from children to parents, and from servants to masters on formal occasions, &c. This mode of homage belongs to old Pan-Asiatic practice. It was not, however, according to M. Pauthier, of indigenous antiquity at the Court of China, for it is not found in the ancient Book of Rites of the Cheu Dynasty, and he supposes it to have been introduced by the great destroyer and reorganiser, Tsin shi Hwangti, the Builder of the Wall. It had certainly become established by the 8th century of our era, for it is mentioned that the Ambassadors who came to Court from the famous Hārūn-al-Rashīd (A.D. 798) had to perform it. Its nature is mentioned by Marco Polo, and by the ambassadors of Shāh Rukh (see below). It was also the established ceremonial in the presence of the Mongol Khāns, and is described by Baber under the name of _kornish_. It was probably introduced into Persia in the time of the Mongol Princes of the house of Hulākū, and it continued to be in use in the time of Shāh 'Abbās. The custom indeed in Persia may possibly have come down from time immemorial, for, as the classical quotations show, it was of very ancient prevalence in that country. But the interruptions to Persian monarchy are perhaps against this. In English the term, which was made familiar by Lord Amherst's refusal to perform it at Pekin in 1816, is frequently used for servile acquiescence or adulation. K'O-TOU-K'O-TOU! is often colloquially used for 'Thank you' (_E. C. Baber_). c. B.C. 484.—"And afterwards when they were come to Susa in the king's presence, and the guards ordered them to fall down and do obeisance, and went so far as to use force to compel them, they refused, and said they would never do any such thing, even were their heads thrust down to the ground, for it was not their custom to worship men, and they had not come to Persia for that purpose."—_Herodotus_, by _Rawlinson_, vii. 136. c. B.C. 464.—"Themistocles ... first meets with Artabanus the Chiliarch, and tells him that he was a Greek, and wished to have an interview with the king.... But quoth he; 'Stranger, the laws of men are various.... You Greeks, 'tis said, most admire liberty and equality, but to us of our many and good laws the best is to honour the king, and adore him by prostration, as the Image of God, the Preserver of all things.'... Themistocles, on hearing these things, says to him: 'But I, O Artabanus, ... will myself obey your laws.'..."—_Plutarch, Themistoc._, xxvii. c. B.C. 390.—"Conon, being sent by Pharnabazus to the king, on his arrival, in accordance with Persian custom, first presented himself to the Chiliarch Tithraustes who held the second rank in the empire, and stated that he desired an interview with the king; for no one is admitted without this. The officer replied: 'It can be at once; but consider whether you think it best to have an interview, or to write the business on which you come. For if you come into the presence you must needs worship the king (what they call προσκυνεῖν). If this is disagreeable to you you may commit your wishes to me, without doubt of their being as well accomplished.' Then Conon says: 'Indeed it is not disagreeable to me to pay the king any honour whatever. But I fear lest I bring discredit upon my city, if belonging to a state which is wont to rule over other nations I adopt manners which are not her own, but those of foreigners.' Hence he delivered his wishes in writing to the officer."—_Corn. Nepos, Conon_, c. iv. B.C. 324.—"But he (Alexander) was now downhearted, and beginning to be despairing towards the divinity, and suspicious towards his friends. Especially he dreaded Antipater and his sons. Of these Iolas was the Chief Cupbearer, whilst Kasander had come but lately. So the latter, seeing certain Barbarians prostrating themselves (προσκυνοῦντας), a sort of thing which he, having been brought up in Greek fashion, had never witnessed before, broke into fits of laughter. But Alexander in a rage gript him fast by the hair with both hands, and knocked his head against the wall."—_Plutarch, Alexander_, lxxiv. A.D. 798.—"In the 14th year of Tchin-yuan, the Khalif Galun (_Hārūn_) sent three ambassadors to the Emperor; they performed the ceremony of kneeling and beating the forehead on the ground, to salute the Emperor. The earlier ambassadors from the Khalifs who came to China had at first made difficulties about performing this ceremony. The Chinese history relates that the Mahomedans declared that they knelt only to worship Heaven. But eventually, being better informed, they made scruple no longer."—_Gaubil, Abrégé de l'Histoire des Thangs_, in _Amyot, Mémoires conc. les Chinois_, xvi. 144. c. 1245.—"Tartari de mandato ipsius principes suos Baiochonoy et Bato violenter ab omnibus nunciis ad ipsos venientibus faciunt adorari cum triplici genuum flexione, triplici quoque capitum suorum in terram allisione."—_Vincent Bellovacensis, Spec. Historiale_, l. xxix. cap. 74. 1298.—"And when they are all seated, each in his proper place, then a great prelate rises and says with a loud voice: 'Bow and adore!' And as soon as he has said this, the company bow down until their foreheads touch the earth in adoration towards the Emperor as if he were a god. And this adoration they repeat four times."—_Marco Polo_, Bk. ii. ch. 15. 1404.—"E ficieronle vestir dos ropas de _camocan_ (see KINCOB), é la usanza era, quando estas roupat ponian por el Señor, de facer un gran yantar, é despues de comer de les vestir de las ropas, é entonces de fincar los finojos tres veces in tierra por reverencia del gran Señor."—_Clavijo_, § xcii. " "And the custom was, when these robes were presented as from the Emperor, to make a great feast, and after eating to clothe them with the robes, and then that they should touch the ground three times with the knees to show great reverence for the Lord."—See _Markham_, p. 104. 1421.—"His worship Hajji Yusuf the Kazi, who was ... chief of one of the twelve imperial Councils, came forward accompanied by several Mussulmans acquainted with the languages. They said to the ambassadors: 'First prostrate yourselves, and then touch the ground three times with your heads.'"—_Embassy from Shāh Rukh_, in _Cathay_, p. ccvi. 1502.—"My uncle the elder Khan came three or four farsangs out from Tashkend, and having erected an awning, seated himself under it. The younger Khan advanced ... and when he came to the distance at which the _kornish_ is to be performed, he knelt nine times...."—_Baber_, 106. c. 1590.—The _kornish_ under Akbar had been greatly modified: "His Majesty has commanded the palm of the right hand to be placed upon the forehead, and the head to be bent downwards. This mode of salutation, in the language of the present age, is called _Kornish_."—_Āīn_, ed. _Blochmann_, i. 158. But for his position as the head of religion, in his new faith he permitted, or claimed prostration (_sijda_) before him: "As some perverse and dark-minded men look upon prostration as blasphemous man-worship, His Majesty, from practical wisdom, has ordered it to be discontinued by the ignorant, and remitted it to all ranks.... However, in the private assembly, when any of those are in waiting, upon whom the star of good fortune shines, and they receive the order of seating themselves, they certainly perform the prostration of gratitude by bowing down their foreheads to the earth."—_Ibid._ p. 159. [1615.—"... Whereatt some officers called me to _size-da_ (_sij-dah_), but the King answered no, no, in Persian."—_Sir T. Roe_, Hak. Soc. i. 244; and see ii. 296.] 1618.—"The King (Shāh 'Abbās) halted and looked at the Sultan, the latter on both knees, as is their fashion, near him, and advanced his right foot towards him to be kissed. The Sultan having kissed it, and touched it with his forehead ... made a circuit round the king, passing behind him, and making way for his companions to do the like. This done the Sultan came and kissed a second time, as did the other, and this they did three times."—_P. della Valle_, i. 646. [c. 1686.—"Job (Charnock) made a salam _Koornis_, or low obeisance, every second step he advanced."—_Orme, Fragments_, quoted in _Yule, Hedges' Diary_, Hak. Soc. ii. xcvii.] 1816.—"Lord Amherst put into my hands ... a translation ... by Mr. Morrison of a document received at Tongchow with some others from Chang, containing an official description of the ceremonies to be observed at the public audience of the Embassador.... The Embassador was then to have been conducted by the Mandarins to the level area, where kneeling ... he was next to have been conducted to the lower end of the hall, where facing the upper part ... he was to have performed the KO-TOU with 9 prostrations; afterwards he was to have been led out of the hall, and having prostrated himself once behind the row of Mandarins, he was to have been allowed to sit down; he was further to have prostrated himself with the attendant Princes and Mandarins when the Emperor drank. Two other prostrations were to have been made, the first when the milk-tea was presented to him, and the other when he had finished drinking."—_Ellis's Journal of_ (Lord Amherst's) _Embassy to China_, 213-214. 1824.—"The first ambassador, with all his following, shall then perform the ceremonial of the three kneelings and the nine prostrations; they shall then rise and be led away in proper order."—_Ceremonial observed at the Court of Peking for the Reception of Ambassadors_, ed. 1824, in _Pauthier_, 192. 1855.—"... The spectacle of one after another of the aristocracy of nature making the KOTOW to the aristocracy of the accident."—_H. Martineau, Autobiog._ ii. 377. 1860.—"Some Seiks, and a private in the Buffs having remained behind with the grog-carts, fell into the hands of the Chinese. On the next morning they were brought before the authorities, and commanded to perform the KOTOU. The Seiks obeyed; but Moyse, the English soldier, declaring that he would not prostrate himself before any Chinaman alive, was immediately knocked upon the head, and his body thrown upon a dunghill" (see China Correspondent of the _Times_). This passage prefaces some noble lines by Sir F. Doyle, ending: "Vain mightiest fleets, of iron framed; Vain those all-shattering guns; Unless proud England keep, untamed, The strong heart of her sons. So let his name through Europe ring— A man of mean estate, Who died, as firm as Sparta's king, Because his soul was great." _Macmillan's Mag._ iii. 130. 1876.—"Nebba more KOWTOW big people."—_Leland_, 46. 1879.—"We know that John Bull adores a lord, but a man of Major L'Estrange's social standing would scarcely KOWTOW to every shabby little title to be found in stuffy little rooms in Mayfair."—_Sat. Review_, April 19, p. 505. KOTUL, s. This appears to be a Turki word, though adopted by the Afghans. _Kotal_, 'a mountain pass, a _col_.' Pavet de Courteille quotes several passages, in which it occurs, from Baber's original Turki. [1554.—"KOUTEL." See under RHINOCEROS. [1809.—"We afterwards went on through the hills, and crossed two COTULS or passes."—_Elphinstone, Caubul_, ed. 1842, i. 51.] KUBBER, KHUBBER, s. Ar.—P.—H. _khabar_, 'news,' and especially as a sporting term, news of game, _e.g._ "There is PUCKA KHUBBER of a tiger this morning." [1828.—"... the servant informed us that there were some gongwalas, or villagers, in waiting, who had some KHUBBER (news about tigers) to give us."—_Mundy, Pen and Pencil Sketches_, ed. 1858, p. 53.] 1878.—"KHABAR of innumerable black partridges had been received."—_Life in the Mofussil_, i. 159. 1879.—"He will not tell me what KHABBAR has been received."—'_Vanity Fair_,' Nov. 29, p. 299. KUBBERDAUR. An interjectional exclamation, 'Take care!' Pers. _khabar-dār!_ 'take heed!' (see KUBBER). It is the usual cry of chokidārs to show that they are awake. [As a substantive it has the sense of a 'scout' or 'spy.'] c. 1664.—"Each _omrah_ causeth a guard to be kept all the night long, in his particular camp, of such men that perpetually go the round, and cry KABER-DAR, have a care."—_Bernier_, E.T. 119; [ed. _Constable_, 369]. c. 1665.—"Les archers crient ensuite a pleine tête, CABERDAR, c'est à dire prends garde."—_Thevenot_, v. 58. [1813.—"There is a strange custom which prevails at all Indian courts, of having a servant called a KHUBUR-DAR, or newsman, who is an admitted spy upon the chief, about whose person he is employed."—_Broughton, Letters from a Mahratta Camp_, ed. 1892, p. 25.] KUHÁR, s. Hind. _Kahār_, [Skt. _skandha-kāra_, 'one who carries loads on his shoulders']. The name of a Śūdra caste of cultivators, numerous in Bahār and the N.W. Provinces, whose speciality is to carry palankins. The name is, therefore, in many parts of India synonymous with 'palankin-bearer,' and the Hindu body-servants called BEARERS (q.v.) in the Bengal Presidency are generally of this caste. c. 1350.—"It is the custom for every traveller in India ... also to hire KAHĀRS, who carry the kitchen furniture, whilst others carry himself in the palankin, of which we have spoken, and carry the latter when it is not in use."—_Ibn Batuta_, iii. 415. c. 1550.—"So saying he began to make ready a present, and sent for bulbs, roots, and fruit, birds and beasts, with the finest of fish ... which were brought by KAHĀRS in basketfuls."—_Rāmāyana of Tulsi Dās_, by _Growse_, 1878, ii. 101. 1673.—"He (the President of Bombay) goes sometimes in his Coach, drawn by large Milk-white Oxen, sometimes on Horseback, other times in Palankeens, carried by COHORS, _Musselmen_ Porters."—_Fryer_, 68. 1810.—"The CAHAR, or palanquin-bearer, is a servant of peculiar utility in a country where, for four months, the intense heat precludes Europeans from taking much exercise."—_Williamson, V. M._ i. 209. 1873.—"_Bhuí_ KAHÁR. A widely spread caste of rather inferior rank, whose occupation is to carry _palkis_, _dolis_, water-skins, &c.; to act as Porters ... they eat flesh and drink spirits: they are an ignorant but industrious class. Buchanan describes them as of Telinga descent...."—Dr. H. V. Carter's _Notices of Castes in Bombay Pry._, quoted in _Ind. Antiq._ ii. 154. KULÁ, KLÁ, n.p. Burmese name of a native of Continental India; and hence misapplied also to the English and other Westerns who have come from India to Burma; in fact used generally for a Western foreigner. The origin of this term has been much debated. Some have supposed it to be connected with the name of the Indian race, the _Kols_; another suggestion has connected it with _Kalinga_ (see KLING); and a third with the Skt. _kula_, 'caste or tribe'; whilst the Burmese popular etymology renders it from _kū_, 'to cross over,' and _la_, 'to come,' therefore 'the people that come across (the sea).' But the true history of the word has for the first time been traced by Professor Forchhammer, to GOLA, the name applied in old Pegu inscriptions to the Indian Buddhist immigrants, a name which he identifies with the Skt. _Gauḍa_, the ancient name of Northern Bengal, whence the famous city of Gauṛ (see GOUR, C). 14th cent.—"The Heroes Sona and Uttara were sent to Rāmañña, which forms a part of Suvannabhūmi, to propagate the holy faith.... This town is called to this day GOLA_mattikanagara_, because of the many houses it contained made of earth in the fashion of houses of the GOLA people."—_Inscr. at Kalyāni near Pegu_, in _Forchhammer_, ii. 5. 1795.—"They were still anxious to know why a person consulting his own amusement, and master of his own time, should walk so fast; but on being informed that I was a 'COLAR,' or stranger, and that it was the custom of my country, they were reconciled to this...."—_Symes, Embassy_, p. 290. 1855.—"His private dwelling was a small place on one side of the court, from which the women peeped out at the KALÁS;..."—_Yule, Mission to the Court of Ava_ (_Phayre's_), p. 5. " "By a curious self-delusion, the Burmans would seem to claim that in theory at least they are white people. And what is still more curious, the Bengalees appear indirectly to admit the claim; for our servants in speaking of themselves and their countrymen, as distinguished from the Burmans, constantly made use of the term _kálá admi_—'black man,' as the representative of the Burmese KĂLÁ, a foreigner."—_Ibid._ p. 37. KUMPÁSS, s. Hind. _kampās_, corruption of English _compass_, and hence applied not only to a marine or a surveying compass, but also to theodolites, levelling instruments, and other elaborate instruments of observation, and even to the shaft of a carriage. Thus the sextant used to be called _tikunta kampāss_, "the 3-cornered compass." [1866.—"Many an amusing story did I hear of this wonderful KUMPASS. It possessed the power of reversing everything observed. Hence if you looked through the _doorbeen_ at a fort, everything inside was revealed. Thus the Feringhees so readily took forts, not by skill or by valour, but by means of the wonderful power of the _doorbeen_."—_Confess. of an Orderly_, 175.] KUNKUR, CONKER, &c., s. Hind. _kankar_, 'gravel.' As regards the definition of the word in Anglo-Indian usage it is impossible to improve on Wilson: "A coarse kind of limestone found in the soil, in large tabular strata, or interspersed throughout the superficial mould, in nodules of various sizes, though usually small." Nodular _kunkur_, wherever it exists, is the usual material for road metalling, and as it binds when wetted and rammed into a compact, hard, and even surface, it is an admirable material for the purpose. c. 1781.—"Etaya is situated on a very high bank of the river Jumna, the sides of which consist of what in India is called CONCHA, which is originally sand, but the constant action of the sun in the dry season forms it almost into a vitrification" (!)—_Hodges_, 110. 1794.—"KONKER" appears in a Notification for tenders in Calcutta Gazette.—In _Seton-Karr_, ii. 135. c. 1809.—"We came within view of Cawnpore. Our long, long voyage terminated under a high CONKUR bank."—_Mrs. Sherwood, Autobiog._ 381. 1810.—"... a weaker kind of lime is obtained by burning a substance called KUNKUR, which, at first, might be mistaken for small rugged flints, slightly coated with soil."—_Williamson, V. M._ ii. 13. KUREEF, KHURREEF, s. Hind. adopted from Ar. _kharīf_ ('autumn'). The crop sown just before, or at the beginning of, the rainy season, in May or June, and reaped after the rains in November-December. This includes rice, maize, the tall millets, &c. (See RUBBEE). [1824.—"The basis on which the settlements were generally founded, was a measurement of the KHUREEF, or first crop, when it is cut down, and of the RUBBEE, or second, when it is about half a foot high...."—_Malcolm, Central India_, ii. 29.] KURNOOL, n.p. The name of a city and territory in the Deccan, _Karnūl_ of the _Imp. Gazetteer_; till 1838 a tributary Nawabship; then resumed on account of treason; and now since 1858 a collectorate of Madras Presidency. Properly _Kandanūr_; _Canoul_ of Orme. Kirkpatrick says that the name _Kurnool_, _Kunnool_, or _Kundnool_ (all of which forms seem to be applied corruptly to the place) signifies in the language of that country 'fine spun, clear thread,' and according to Meer Husain it has its name from its beautiful cotton fabrics. But we presume the town must have existed before it made cotton fabrics? This is a specimen of the stuff that men, even so able as Kirkpatrick, sometimes repeat after those native authorities who "ought to know better," as we are often told. [The _Madras Gloss._ gives the name as Tam. _karnūlu_, from _kandena_, 'a mixture of lamp-oil and burnt straw used in greasing cart-wheels' and _prolu_, 'village,' because when the temple at Alampur was being built, the wheels of the carts were greased here, and thus a settlement was formed.] KUTTAUR, s. Hind. _kaṭār_, Skt. _kaṭṭāra_, 'a dagger,' especially a kind of dagger peculiar to India, having a solid blade of diamond-section, the handle of which consists of two parallel bars with a cross-piece joining them. The hand grips the cross-piece, and the bars pass along each side of the wrist. [See a drawing in _Egerton, Handbook, Indian Arms_, pl. ix.] Ibn Batuta's account is vivid, and perhaps in the matter of size there may be no exaggeration. Through the kindness of Col. Waterhouse I have a phototype of some Travancore weapons shown at the Calcutta Exhibition of 1883-4; among them two great _kaṭārs_, with sheaths made from the snouts of two saw-fishes (with the teeth remaining in). They are done to scale, and one of the blades is 20 inches long, the other 26. There is also a plate in the _Ind. Antiq._ (vii. 193) representing some curious weapons from the Tanjore Palace Armoury, among which are _kaṭār_-hilted daggers evidently of great length, though the entire length is not shown. The plate accompanies interesting notes by Mr. M. J. Walhouse, who states the curious fact that many of the blades mounted _kaṭār_-fashion were of European manufacture, and that one of these bore the famous name of Andrea Ferara. I add an extract. Mr. Walhouse accounts for the adoption of these blades in a country possessing the far-famed Indian steel, in that the latter was excessively brittle. The passage from Stavorinus describes the weapon, without giving a native name. We do not know what name is indicated by 'belly piercer.' c. 1343.—"The villagers gathered round him, and one of them stabbed him with a ḲATTĀRA. This is the name given to an iron weapon resembling a plough-share; the hand is inserted into it so that the forearm is shielded; but the blade beyond is two cubits in length, and a blow with it is mortal."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 31-32. 1442.—"The blacks of this country have the body nearly naked.... In one hand they hold an Indian poignard (KATĀRAH-_i-Hindī_), and in the other a buckler of ox-hide ... this costume is common to the king and the beggar."—_Abdurrazzāk_, in _India in the XVth Cent_., p. 17. c. 1526.—"On the whole there were given one tipchâk horse with the saddle, two pairs of swords with the belts, 25 sets of enamelled daggers (_khanjar_—see HANGER), 16 enamelled KITÂREHS, two daggers (_jamdher_—see JUMDUD) set with precious stones."—_Baber_, 338. [c. 1590.—In the list of the Moghul arms we have: "10. KATÁRAH, price ½ R. to 1 Muhur."—_Āīn_, ed. _Blochmann_, i. 110, with an engraving, No. 9, pl. xii.] 1638.—"Les personnes de qualité portẽt dans la ceinture vne sorte d'armes, ou de poignards, courte et large, qu'ils appellent _ginda_ (?) ou CATARRE, dont la garde et la gaine sont d'or."—_Mandelslo_, Paris, 1659, 223. 1673.—"They go rich in Attire, with a Poniard, or CATARRE, at their girdle."—_Fryer_, 93. 1690.—"... which chafes and ferments him to such a pitch; that with a CATARRY or Bagonet in his hands he first falls upon those that are near him ... killing and stabbing as he goes...."—_Ovington_, 237. 1754.—"To these were added an enamelled dagger (which the Indians call CUTTARRI) and two swords...."—_H. of Nadir_, in _Hanway's Travels_, ii. 386. 1768-71.—"They (the Moguls) on the left side ... wear a weapon which they call by a name that may be translated _belly-piercer_; it is about 14 inches long; broad near the hilt, and tapering away to a sharp point; it is made of fine steel; the handle has, on each side of it, a catch, which, when the weapon is griped by the hand, shuts round the wrist, and secures it from being dropped."—_Stavorinus_, E.T. i. 457. 1813.—"After a short silent prayer, Lullabhy, in the presence of all the company, waved his CATARRA, or short dagger, over the bed of the expiring man.... The patient continued for some time motionless: in half an hour his heart appeared to beat, circulation quickened, ... at the expiration of the third hour Lullabhy had effected his cure."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ iii. 249; [2nd ed. ii. 272, and see i. 69]. 1856.—"The manners of the bardic tribe are very similar to those of their Rajpoot clients; their dress is nearly the same, but the bard seldom appears without the 'KUTÂR,' or dagger, a representation of which is scrawled beside his signature, and often rudely engraved upon his monumental stone, in evidence of his death in the sacred duty of TRÂGÂ" (q.v.).—_Forbes, Râs Mâlâ_, ed. 1878, pp. 559-560. 1878.—"The ancient Indian smiths seem to have had a difficulty in hitting on a medium between this highly refined brittle steel and a too soft metal. In ancient sculptures, as in Srirangam near Trichinapalli, life-sized figures of armed men are represented, bearing KUTTARS or long daggers of a peculiar shape; the handles, not so broad as in the later KUTTARS, are covered with a long narrow guard, and the blades 2¼ inches broad at bottom, taper very gradually to a point through a length of 18 inches, more than ¾ of which is deeply channelled on both sides with 6 converging grooves. There were many of these in the Tanjor armoury, perfectly corresponding ... and all were so soft as to be easily bent."—_Ind. Antiq._ vii. KUZZANNA, s. Ar.—H. _khizāna_, or _khazāna_, 'a treasury.' [In Ar. _khazīnah_, or _khaznah_, means 'a treasure,' representing 1000 _kis_ or purses, each worth about £5 (see _Burton, Ar. Nights_, i. 405).] It is the usual word for the district and general treasuries in British India; and _khazānchī_ for the treasurer. 1683.—"Ye King's Duan (see DEWAUN) had demanded of them 8000 Rupees on account of remains of last year's Tallecas (see TALLICA) ... ordering his Peasdast (_Peshdast_, an assistant) to see it suddenly paid in ye King's CUZZANNA."—_Hedges, Diary_, Hak. Soc. i. 103. [1757.—"A mint has been established in Calcutta; continue coining gold and silver into SICCAS and MOHURS ... they shall pass current in the provinces of Bengal, Bahar and Orissa, and be received into the CADGANNA...."—Perwannah from _Jaffier Ally Khan_, in _Verelst_, App. 145.] KUZZILBASH, n.p. Turki _kizil-bāsh_, 'red-head.' This title has been since the days of the Safavi (see SOPHY) dynasty in Persia, applied to the Persianized Turks, who form the ruling class in that country, from the red caps which they wore. The class is also settled extensively over Afghanistan. ["At Kābul," writes Bellew (_Races of Afghanistan_, 107), "he (Nādir) left as _chandaul_, or 'rear guard,' a detachment of 12,000 of his Kizilbāsh (so named from the red caps they wore), or Mughal Persian troops. After the death of Nādir they remained at Kābul as a military colony, and their descendants occupy a distinct quarter of the city, which is called _Chandaul_. These Kizilbāsh hold their own ground here, as a distinct Persian community of the Shia persuasion, against the native population of the Sunni profession. They constitute an important element in the general population of the city, and exercise a considerable influence in its local politics. Owing to their isolated position and antagonism to the native population, they are favourably inclined to the British authority."] Many of them used to take service with the Delhi emperors; and not a few do so now in our frontier cavalry regiments. c. 1510.—"L'vsanza loro è di portare vna BERRETTA ROSSA, ch'auanza sopra la testa mezzo braccio, a guisa d'vn zon ('like a top'), che dalla parte, che si mette in testa, vine a essar larga, ristringendosi tuttauia sino in cima, et è fatta con dodici coste grosse vn dito ... ne mai tagliano barba ne mostacchi."—_G. M. Angiolello_, in _Ramusio_, ii. f. 74. 1550.—"Oltra il deserto che è sopra il Corassam fino à Samarcand ... signorreggiano _Iescil bas_, cioè le berrette verdi, le quali benette verdi sono alcuni Tartari Musulmani che portano le loro berrette di feltro verde acute, e cosi si fanno chiamare à differentia de Soffiani suoi capitali nemici che signoreggiano la Persia, pur anche essi Musulmani, i quali portano le BERRETTE ROSSE, quali berrette verdi e rosse, hanno continuamente hauuta fra se guerra crudelissima per causa di diversità di opinione nella loro religione."—_Chaggi Memet_, in _Ramusio_, ii. f. 16_v_. "Beyond the desert above Corassam, as far as Samarkand and the idolatrous cities, the _Yeshilbas_ (_Iescilbas_) or 'Green-caps,' are predominant. These Green-caps are certain Musulman Tartars who wear pointed caps of green felt, and they are so called to distinguish them from their chief enemies the Soffians, who are predominant in Persia, who are indeed also Musulmans, but who wear RED CAPS." 1574.—"These Persians are also called _Red Turks_, which I believe is because they have behind on their Turbants, Red Marks, as Cotton Ribbands &c. with Red Brims, whereby they are soon discerned from other Nations."—_Rauwolff_, 173. 1606.—"COCELBAXAS, who are the soldiers whom they esteem most highly."—_Gouvea_, f. 143. 1653.—"Ie visité le KESELBACHE qui y commande vne petite forteresse, duquel ie receu beaucoup de civilitez."—_De La Boullaye-le-Gouz_, ed. 1657, pp. 284-5. " "KESELBACHE est vn mot composé de _Kesel_, qui signifie rouge, et _bachi_, teste, comme qui diroit TESTE ROUGE, et par ce terme s'entendent les gens de guerre de Perse, à cause du bonnet de Sophi qui est rouge."—_Ibid._ 545. 1673.—"Those who compose the Main Body of the Cavalry, are the CUSLE-BASHEES, or with us the Chevaliers."—_Fryer_, 356. Fryer also writes CUSSELBASH (Index). 1815.—"The seven Turkish tribes, who had been the chief promoters of his (Ismail's) glory and success, were distinguished by a particular dress; they wore a red cap, from which they received the Turkish name of KUZELBASH, or 'golden heads,' which has descended to their posterity."—_Malcolm, H. of Persia_, ii. 502-3. 1828.—"The KUZZILBASH, a Tale of Khorasan. By James Baillie Fraser." 1883.—"For there are rats and rats, and a man of average capacity may as well hope to distinguish scientifically between Ghilzais, Kuki Kheyls, Logar Maliks, Shigwals, Ghazis, Jezailchis, Hazaras, Logaris, Wardaks, Mandozais, Lepel-Griffin, and KIZILBASHES, as to master the division of the great race of rats."—_Tribes on My Frontier_, 15. KYFE, n. One often meets with this word (Ar. KAIF) in books about the Levant, to indicate the absolute enjoyment of the _dolce far niente_. Though it is in the Hindustāni dictionaries, we never remember to have heard it used in India; but the first quotation below shows that it is, or has been, in use in Western India, in something like the Turkish sense. The proper meaning of the Ar. word is 'how?' 'in what manner?' the secondary is 'partial intoxication.' This looks almost like a parallel to the English vulgar slang of 'how comed you so?' But in fact a man's _kaif_ is his 'howness,' _i.e._ what pleases him, his humour; and this passes into the sense of gaiety caused by _ḥashīsh_, &c. 1808.—"... a kind of _confectio Japonica_ loaded with opium, _Gānja_ or _Bang_, and causing KEIF, or the first degree of intoxication, lulling the senses and disposing to sleep."—_R. Drummond._ KYOUNG, s. Burm. _kyaung_. A Buddhist monastery. The term is not employed by Padre Sangermano, who uses BAO, a word, he says, used by the Portuguese in India (p. 88). I cannot explain it. [See BAO.] 1799.—"The KIOUMS or convents of the Rhahaans are different in their structure from common houses, and much resemble the architecture of the Chinese; they are made entirely of wood; the roof is composed of different stages, supported by strong pillars," &c.—_Symes_, p. 210. KYTHEE, s. Hind. _Kaithī_. A form of cursive Nagari character, used by Bunyas, &c., in Gangetic India. It is from _Kāyath_ (Skt. _Kāyastha_), a member of the writer-caste. L LAC, s. Hind. _lākh_, from Skt. _lākshā_, for _rākshā_. The resinous incrustation produced on certain trees (of which the _dhāk_ (see DHAWK) is one, but chiefly PEEPUL, and _khossum_ [_kusum_, _kusumb_], _i.e._ _Schleichera bijuga_, _trijuga_) by the puncture of the Lac insect (_Coccus Lacca_, L.). See _Roxburgh_, in Vol. III. _As. Res._, 384 _seqq._; [and a full list of the trees on which the insect feeds, in _Watt, Econ. Dict._ ii. 410 _seq._]. The incrustation contains 60 to 70 per cent. of resinous _lac_, and 10 per cent. of dark red colouring matter from which is manufactured _lac-dye_. The material in its original crude form is called _stick-lac_; when boiled in water it loses its red colour, and is then termed _seed-lac_; the melted clarified substance, after the extraction of the dye, is turned out in thin irregular laminae called _shell-lac_. This is used to make sealing-wax, in the fabrication of varnishes, and very largely as a stiffening for men's hats. Though _lāk_ bears the same sense in Persian, and _lak_ or _luk_ are used in modern Arabic for sealing-wax, it would appear from Dozy (_Glos._, pp. 295-6, and _Oosterlingen_, 57), that identical or approximate forms are used in various Arabic-speaking regions for a variety of substances giving a red dye, including the _coccus ilicis_ or Kermes. Still, we have seen no evidence that in India the word was applied otherwise than to the _lac_ of our heading. (Garcia says that the Arabs called it _loc-sumutri_, 'lac of Sumatra'; probably because the Pegu lac was brought to the ports of Sumatra, and purchased there.) And this the term in the _Periplus_ seems unquestionably to indicate; whilst it is probable that the passage quoted from Aelian is a much misconceived account of the product. It is not nearly so absurd as De Monfart's account below. The English word _lake_ for a certain red colour is from this. So also are _lacquer_ and _lackered_ ware, because _lac_ is used in some of the varnishes with which such ware is prepared. c. A.D. 80-90.—These articles are imported (to the ports of _Barbaricē_, on the W. of the Red Sea) from the interior parts of Ariakē:— "Σίδηρος Ἰνδικὸς καὶ στόμωμα (Indian iron and steel) * * * * * Λάκκος χρωμάτινος (LAC-_dye_)." _Periplus_, § 6. c. 250.—"There are produced in India animals of the size of a beetle, of a red colour, and if you saw them for the first time you would compare them to cinnabar. They have very long legs, and are soft to the touch; they are produced on the trees that bear _electrum_, and they feed on the fruit of these. The Indians catch them and crush them, and with these dye their red cloaks, and the tunics under these, and everything else that they wish to turn to this colour, and to dye. And this kind of clothing is carried also to the King of Persia."—_Aelian, de Nat. Animal_. iv. 46. c. 1343.—The notice of _lacca_ in Pegolotti is in parts very difficult to translate, and we do not feel absolutely certain that it refers to the Indian product, though we believe it to be so. Thus, after explaining that there are two classes of _lacca_, the _matura_ and _acerba_, or ripe and unripe, he goes on: "It is produced attached to stalks, _i.e._ to the branches of shrubs, but it ought to be clear from stalks, and earthy dust, and sand, and from _costiere_ (?). The stalks are the twigs of the wood on which it is produced, the _costiere_ or _figs_, as the Catalans call them, are composed of the dust of the thing, which when it is fresh heaps together and hardens like pitch; only that pitch is black, and those _costiere_ or figs are red and of the colour of unripe LACCA. And more of these _costiere_ is found in the unripe than the ripe LACCA," and so on.—_Della Decima_, iii. 365. 1510.—"There also grows a very large quantity of LACCA (or _lacra_) for making red colour, and the tree of this is formed like our trees which produce walnuts."—_Varthema_, 238. 1516.—"Here (in Pegu) they load much fine LAQUAR, which grows in the country."—_Barbosa, Lisbon Acad._, 366. 1519.—"And because he had it much in charge to get all the _lac_ (ALACRE) that he could, the governor knowing through information of the merchants that much came to the Coast of Choromandel by the ships of Pegu and Martaban that frequented that coast...."—_Correa_, ii. 567. 1563.—"Now it is time to speak of the LACRE, of which so much is consumed in this country in closing letters, and for other seals, in the place of wax."—_Garcia_, f. 112_v_. 1582.—"LAKER is a kinde of gum that procedeth of the ant."—_Castañeda_, tr. by N.L., f. 33. c. 1590.—(Recipe for _Lac_ varnish). "LAC is used for _chighs_ (see CHICK, A). If red, 4 _ser_ of LAC, and 1 _s._ of vermilion; if yellow, 4 _s._ of LAC, and 1 _s._ _zarnīkh_."—_Āīn_, ed. _Blochmann_, i. 226. 1615.—"In this Iland (Goa) is the hard Waxe made (which we call Spanish Waxe), and is made in the manner following. They inclose a large plotte of ground, with a little trench filled with water; then they sticke up a great number of small staues vpon the sayd plot, that being done they bring thither a sort of pismires, farre biggar than ours, which beeing debar'd by the water to issue out, are constrained to retire themselves vppon the said staues, where they are kil'd with the Heate of the Sunne, and thereof it is that LACKA is made."—_De Monfart_, 35-36. c. 1610.—"... Vne manière de boëte ronde, vernie, et LACRÈE, qui est vne ouurage de ces isles."—_Pyrard de Laval_, i. 127; [Hak. Soc. i. 170]. 1627.—"LAC is a strange drugge, made by certain winged Pismires of the gumme of Trees."—_Purchas, Pilgrimage_, 569. 1644.—"There are in the territories of the _Mogor_, besides those things mentioned, other articles of trade, such as LACRE, both the insect lacre and the cake" (_de formiga e de pasta_).—_Bocarro, MS._ 1663.—"In one of these Halls you shall find Embroiderers ... in another you shall see Goldsmiths ... in a fourth Workmen in LACCA."—_Bernier_ E.T. 83; [ed. _Constable_, 259]. 1727.—"Their LACKT or _japon'd_ Ware is without any Doubt the best in the World."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 305; [ed. 1744]. LACCADIVE ISLANDS, n.p. Probably Skt. _Lakśadvīpa_, '100,000 Islands'; a name however which would apply much better to the Maldives, for the former are not really very numerous. There is not, we suspect, any ancient or certain native source for the name as specifically applied to the northern group of islands. Barbosa, the oldest authority we know as mentioning the group (1516), calls them _Malandiva_, and the Maldives _Palandiva_. Several of the individual islands are mentioned in the _Tuhfat-al-Majāhidīn_ (E.T. by _Rowlandson_, pp. 150-52), the group itself being called "the islands of Malabar." LACK, s. One hundred thousand, and especially in the Anglo-Indian colloquial 100,000 Rupees, in the days of better exchange the equivalent of £10,000. Hind. _lākh_, _lak_, &c., from Skt. _laksha_, used (see below) in the same sense, but which appears to have originally meant "a mark." It is necessary to explain that the term does not occur in the earlier Skt. works. Thus in the _Talavakāra Brāhmaṇā_, a complete series of the higher numerical terms is given. After _śata_ (10), _sahasra_ (1000), comes _ayuta_ (10,000), _prayuta_ (_now_ a million), _niyuta_ (_now_ also a million), _arbuda_ (100 millions), _nyarbuda_ (not now used), _nikharṇa_ (do.), and _padma_ (now 10,000 millions). _Laksha_ is therefore a modern substitute for _prayuta_, and the series has been expanded. This was probably done by the Indian astronomers between the 5th and 10th centuries A.D. The word has been adopted in the Malay and Javanese, and other languages of the Archipelago. But it is remarkable that in all of this class of languages which have adopted the word it is used in the sense of 10,000 instead of 100,000 with the sole exception of the Lampungs of Sumatra, who use it correctly. (_Crawfurd_). (See CRORE.) We should observe that though a _lack_, used absolutely for a sum of money, in modern times always implies rupees, this has not always been the case. Thus in the time of Akbar and his immediate successors the revenue was settled and reckoned in _laks_ of DAMS (q.v.). Thus: c. 1594.—"In the 40th year of his majesty's reign (Akbar's), his dominions consisted of 105 _Sircars_, subdivided into 2737 _Kusbahs_ (see CUSBAH), the revenue of which he settled for ten years, at the annual rent of 3 _Arribs_, 62 _Crore_, 97 LACKS, 55,246 _Dams_...."—_Ayeen_, ed. _Gladwin_, ii. 1; [ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 115]. At Ormuz again we find another LACK in vogue, of which the unit was apparently the _dīnār_, not the old gold coin, but a degenerate _dīnār_ of small value. Thus: 1554.—"(Money of Ormuz).—A LEQUE is equivalent to 50 pardaos of _çadis_, which is called 'bad money,' (and this _leque_ is not a coin but a number by which they reckon at Ormuz): and each of these pardaos is equal to 2 _azares_, and each _azar_ to 10 _çadis_, each _çadi_ to 100 _dinars_, and after this fashion they calculate in the books of the Custom-house...."—_Nunez, Lyvro dos Pesos_, &c., in _Subsidios_, 25. Here the _azar_ is the Persian _hazār_ or 1000 (_dīnārs_); the _çadi_ Pers. _sad_ or 100 (_dīnārs_); the LEQUE or LAK, 100,000 (_dīnārs_); and the _tomān_ (see TOMAUN), which does not appear here, is 10,000 (_dīnārs_). c. 1300.—"They went to the _Kāfir's_ tent, killed him, and came back into the town, whence they carried off money belonging to the Sultan amounting to 12 LAKS. The LAK is a sum of 100,000 (silver) _dīnārs_, equivalent to 10,000 Indian gold _dīnārs_."—_Ibn Batuta_, iii. 106. c. 1340.—"The Sultan distributes daily two LĀKS in alms, never less; a sum of which the equivalent in money of Egypt and Syria would be 160,000 pieces of silver."—_Shihābuddīn Dimishki_, in _Notes and Exts._, xiii. 192. In these examples from Pinto the word is used apart from money, in the Malay form, but not in the Malay sense of 10,000: c. 1540.—"The old man desiring to satisfie _Antonio de Faria's_ demand, _Sir_, said he ... _the chronicles of those times affirm, how in only four yeares and an half sixteen_ LACAZAAS (_lacasá_) _of men were slain, every_ LACAZAA _containing an hundred thousand_."—_Pinto_ (orig. cap. xlv.) in _Cogan_, p. 53. c. 1546.—"... he ruined in 4 months space all the enemies countries, with such a destruction of people as, if credit may be given to our histories ... there died fifty LAQUESAAS of persons."—_Ibid._ p. 224. 1615.—"And the whole present was worth ten of their LEAKES, as they call them; a LEAKE being 10,000 pounds sterling; the whole 100,000 pounds sterling."—_Coryat's Letters from India_ (_Crudities_, iii. f. 25_v_). 1616.—"He received twenty LECKS of roupies towards his charge (two hundred thousand pounds sterling)."—_Sir T. Roe_, reprint, p. 35; [Hak. Soc. i. 201, and see i. 95, 183, 238]. 1651.—"Yeder LAC is hondert duysend."—_Rogerius_, 77. c. 1665.—"Il faut cent mille roupies pour faire un LEK, cent mille LEKS pour faire un _courou_, cent mille _courous_ pour faire un _padan_, et cent mille _padan_ pour faire un _nil_."—_Thevenot_, v. 54. 1673.—"In these great Solemnities, it is usual for them to set it around with Lamps to the number of two or three LEAQUES, which is so many hundred thousand in our account."—_Fryer_, [p. 104, reading LECQUES]. 1684.—"They have by information of the servants dug in severall places of the house, where they have found great summes of money. Under his bed were found LACKS 4½. In the House of Office two LACKS. They in all found Ten LACKS already, and make no doubt but to find more."—_Hedges, Diary_, Jan. 2; [Hak. Soc. i. 145]. 1692.—"... a LACK of Pagodas...."—In _Wheeler_, i. 262. 1747.—"The Nabob and other Principal Persons of this Country are of such an extreme lacrative (_sic_) Disposition, and ... are so exceedingly avaritious, occasioned by the large Proffers they have received from the French, that nothing less than LACKS will go near to satisfie them."—_Letter from Ft. St. David to the Court_, May 2 (MS. Records in India Office). 1778.—"Sir Matthew Mite will make up the money already advanced in another name, by way of future mortgage upon his estate, for the entire purchase, 5 LACKS of roupees."—_Foote, The Nabob_, Act I. sc. i. 1785.—"Your servants have no Trade in this country; neither do you pay them high wages, yet in a few years they return to England with many LACS of pagodas."—_Nabob of Arcot_, in Burke's Speech on his Debts, _Works_, iv. 18. 1833.—"Tout le reste (et dans le reste il y a des intendants riches de plus de vingt LAKS) s'assied par terre."—_Jacquemont, Correspond._ ii. 120. 1879.—"In modern times the only numbers in practical use above 'thousands' are _laksa_ ('LAC' or 'LAKH') and _koṭi_ ('crore'); and an Indian sum is wont to be pointed thus: 123, 45, 67, 890, to signify 123 crores, 45 LAKHS, + 67 thousand, eight hundred and ninety."—_Whitney, Sansk. Grammar_, 161. The older writers, it will be observed (c. 1600-1620), put the LAKH at £10,000; Hamilton (c. 1700) puts it at £12,500; Williamson (c. 1810) at the same; then for many years it stood again as the equivalent of £10,000; now (1880) it is little more than £8000; [now (1901) about £6666]. LACKERAGE. (See KHIRAJ.) LALL-SHRAUB, s. Englishman's Hind. _lāl-sharāb_, 'red wine.' The universal name of claret in India. [c. 1780.—"To every plate are set down two glasses; one pyramidal (like hobnob glasses in England) for LOLL SHRUB (_scilicet_, claret); the other a common sized wineglass for whatever beverage is most agreeable."—_Diary of Mrs. Fay_, in _Busteed, Echoes_, 123.] LALLA, s. P.—H. _lālā_. In Persia this word seems to be used for a kind of domestic tutor; now for a male nurse, or as he would be called in India, 'child's bearer.' In N. India it is usually applied to a native clerk writing the vernacular, or to a respectable merchant. [For the Pers. usage see _Blochmann, Āīn_, i. 426 note.] [1765.—"Amongst the first to be considered, I would recommend Juggut Seet, and one Gurdy LOLL."—_Verelst_, App. 218. [1841.—"Where there are no tigers, the LALLA (scribe) becomes a shikaree."—_Society in India_, ii. 176.] LAMA, s. A Tibetan Buddhist monk. Tibet. _bLama_ (_b_ being silent). The word is sometimes found written _Llama_; but this is nonsense. In fact it seems to be a popular confusion, arising from the name of the S. American quadruped which is so spelt. See quotation from _Times_ below. c. 1590.—"Fawning Court doctors ... said it was mentioned in some holy books that men used to live up to the age of 1000 years ... and in Thibet there were even now a class of LĀMAHS or Mongolian devotees, and recluses, and hermits that live 200 years and more...."—_Badāonī_, quoted by _Blochmann, Āīn_, i. 201. 1664.—"This Ambassador had in his suit a Physician, which was said to be of the Kingdom of Lassa, and of the Tribe _Lamy_ or LAMA, which is that of the men of the Law in that country, as the _Brahmans_ are in the Indies ... he related of his great LAMA that when he was old, and ready to die, he assembled his council, and declared to them that now he was passing into the Body of a little child lately born...."—_Bernier_, E.T. 135; [ed. _Constable_, 424]. 1716.—"Les Thibetaines ont des Religieux nommés LAMAS."—In _Lettres Edif._ xii. 438. 1774.—"... ma questo primo figlio ... rinunziò la corona al secondo e lui difatti si fece religioso o LAMA del paese."—_Della Tomba_, 61. c. 1818.— "The Parliament of Thibet met— The little LAMA, called before it, Did there and then his whipping get, And, as the Nursery Gazette Assures us, like a hero bore it." _T. Moore, The Little Grand Lama._ 1876.—"... Hastings ... touches on the analogy between Tibet and the high valley of Quito, as described by De la Condamine, an analogy which Mr. Markham brings out in interesting detail.... But when he enlarges on the wool which is a staple of both countries, and on the animals producing it, he risks confirming in careless readers that popular impression which might be expressed in the phraseology of Fluelen—''Tis all one; 'tis alike as my fingers is to my fingers, and there is LLAMAS in both."—_Rev. of Markham's Tibet_, in _Times_, May 15. The passage last quoted is in jesting vein, but the following is serious and delightful:— 1879.—"The landlord prostrated himself as reverently, if not as lowly, as a Peruvian before his _Grand_ LLAMA."—_Patty's Dream_, a novel reviewed in the _Academy_, May 17. LAMASERY, LAMASERIE, s. This is a word, introduced apparently by the French R. C. Missionaries, for a LAMA convent. Without being positive, I would say that it does not represent any Oriental word (_e.g._ compound of _lami_ and SERAI), but is a factitious French word analogous to _nonnerie_, _vacherie_, _laiterie_, &c. [c. 1844.—"According to the Tartars, the LAMASERY of the Five Towers is the best place you can be buried in."—_Huc, Travels in Tartary_, i. 78.] LAMBALLIE, LOMBALLIE, LOMBARDIE, LUMBANAH, &c., s. Dakh. Hind. _Lāmbāṛā_, Mahr. _Lambāṇ_, with other forms in the languages of the Peninsula. [Platts connects the name with Skt. _lamba_, 'long, tall'; the _Madras Gloss._ with Skt. _lampata_, 'greedy.'] A wandering tribe of dealers in grain, salt, &c., better known as _Banjārās_ (see BRINJARRY). As an Anglo-Indian word this is now obsolete. It was perhaps a corruption of _Lubhāna_, the name of one of the great clans or divisions of the Banjārās. [Another suggestion made is that the name is derived from their business of carrying salt (Skt. _lavaṇa_); see _Crooke, Tribes of N.W.P._ i. 158.] 1756.—"The army was constantly supplied ... by bands of people called LAMBALLIS, peculiar to the Deccan, who are constantly moving up and down the country, with their flocks, and contract to furnish the armies in the field."—_Orme_, ii. 102. 1785.—"What you say of the scarcity of grain in your army, notwithstanding your having a CUTWÂL (see COTWAL), and so many LUMBÂNEHS with you, has astonished us."—_Letters of Tippoo_, 49. LANCHARA, s. A kind of small vessel often mentioned in the Portuguese histories of the 16th and 17th centuries. The derivation is probably Malay _lanchār_, 'quick, nimble.' [Mr. Skeat writes: "The real Malay form is _Lanchar-an_, which is regularly formed from Malay _lanchār_, 'swift,' and LANCHARA I believe to be a Port. form of _lanchar-an_, as LANCHARA could not possibly, in Malay, be formed from _lanchār_, as has hitherto been implied or suggested."] c. 1535.—"In questo paese di Cambaia (read Camboja) vi sono molti fiumi, nelli quali vi sono li nauili detti LANCHARAS, cõ li quali vanno nauigando la costa di Siam...."—_Sommario de' Regni_, &c., in _Ramusio_, i. f. 336. c. 1539.—"This King (of the Batas) understanding that I had brought him a letter and a Present from the Captain of Malaca, caused me to be entertained by the _Xabundar_ (see SHABUNDER).... This General, accompanied with five LANCHARES and twelve Ballons, came to me to the Port where I rode at anchor."—_Pinto_, E.T. p. 81. LANDWIND, s. Used in the south of India. A wind which blows seaward during the night and early morning. [The dangerous effects of it are described in _Madras Gloss._ s.v.] In Port. _Terrenho_. 1561.—"Correndo a costa com TERRENHOS."—_Correa, Lendas_, I. i. 115. [1598.—"The East winds beginne to blow from off the land into the seas, whereby they are called TERREINHOS."—_Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. i. 234. [1612.—"Send John Dench ... that in the morning he may go out with the LANDTORNE and return with the seatorne."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 206.] 1644.—"And as it is between monsoon and monsoon (_monsam_) the wind is quite uncertain only at the beginning of summer. The N.W prevails more than any other wind ... and at the end of it begin the LAND WINDS (_terrenhos_) from midnight to about noon, and these are E. winds."—_Bocarro, MS._ 1673.—"... we made for the Land, to gain the LAND BREEZES. They begin about Midnight, and hold till Noon, and are by the Portugals named TERRHENOES."—_Fryer_, 23. [1773.—See the account in _Ives_, 76.] 1838.—"We have had some very bad weather for the last week; furious LAND-WIND, very fatiguing and weakening.... Everything was so dried up, that when I attempted to walk a few yards towards the beach, the grass crunched under my feet like snow."—_Letters from Madras_, 199-200. LANGASAQUE, n.p. The most usual old form for the Japanese city which we now call _Nagasaki_ (see _Sainsbury_, _passim_). 1611.—"After two or three dayes space a Iesuite came vnto vs from a place called LANGESACKE, to which place the Carake of _Macao_ is yeerely wont to come."—_W. Adams_, in _Purchas_, i. 126. 1613.—The Journal of Capt. John Saris has both NANGASAQUE and LANGASAQUE.—_Ibid._ 366. 1614.—"Geve hym counsell to take heed of one Pedro Guzano, a papist Christian, whoe is his hoste at Miaco; for a lyinge fryre (or Jesuit) tould Mr. Peacock at LANGASAQUE that Capt. Adams was dead in the howse of the said Guzano, which now I know is a lye per letters I received...."—_Cocks, to Wickham_, in _Diary_, &c., ii. 264. 1618.—"It has now com to passe, which before I feared, that a company of rich usurers have gotten this sentence against us, and com doune together every yeare to LANGASAQUE and this place, and have allwais byn accustomed to buy by the _pancado_ (as they call it), or whole sale, all the goodes which came in the carick from Amacan, the Portingales having no prevelegese as we have."—The same to the E.I. Co., ii. 207-8. Two years later Cocks changes his spelling and adopts NANGASAQUE (_Ibid._ 300 and to the end). LAN JOHN, LANGIANNE, &c., n.p. Such names are applied in the early part of the 17th century to the Shan or Laos State of _Luang Praban_ on the Mekong. _Lan-chan_ is one of its names signifying in Siamese, it is said, 'a million of elephants.' It is known to the Burmese by the same name (_Len-Shen_). It was near this place that the estimable French traveller Henri Mouhot died, in 1861. 1587.—"I went from Pegu to _Iamahey_ (see JANGOMAY), which is in the country of the LANGEIANNES; it is fiue and twentie dayes iourney North-east from Pegu."—_Fitch_, in _Hakl._ ii. c. 1598.—"Thus we arrived at LANCHAN, the capital of the Kingdom (Lao) where the King resides. It is a Kingdom of great extent, but thinly inhabited, because it has been frequently devastated by Pegu."—_De Morga_, 98. 1613.—"There reigned in Pegu in the year 1590 a King called Ximindo ginico, Lord reigning from the confines and roots of Great Tartary, to the very last territories bordering on our fortress of Malaca. He kept at his court the principal sons of the Kings of Ová, Tangu, Porão, Lanjão (_i.e._ Ava, Taungu, Prome, LANJANG), Jangomá, Siam, Camboja, and many other realms, making two and thirty of the white umbrella."—_Bocarro_, 117. 1617.—"The merchants of the country of LAN JOHN, a place joining to the country of _Jangoma_ (JANGOMAY) arrived at the city of JUDEA ... and brought great store of merchandize."—_Sainsbury_, ii. 90. 1663.—"Entre tant et de si puissans Royaumes du dernier Orient, desquels on n'a presque iamais entendu parler en Europe, il y en a vn qui se nomme LAO, et plus proprement le Royaume des LANGIENS ... le Royaume n'a pris son nom que du grand nombre d'Elephants qui s'y rencontrent: de vray ce mot de LANGIENS signifie proprement, miliers d'Elephants."—_Marini, H. Novvelle et Cvrievse des Royaumes de Tunquin et de Lao_ (Fr. Tr., Paris, 1666), 329, 337. 1668.—LANCHANG appears in the Map of Siam in De la Loubère's work, but we do not find it in the book itself. c. 1692.—"LAOS est situé sous le même Climat que Tonquin; c'est un royaume grand et puissant, separé des Etats voisins par des forets et par des deserts.... Les principales villes sont LANDJAM et _Tsiamaja_."—_Kaempfer, H. du Japon_, i. 22-3. LANTEA, s. A swift kind of boat frequently mentioned by F. M. Pinto and some early writers on China; but we are unable to identify the word. c. 1540.—"... that ... they set sail from _Liampoo_ for _Malaca_, and that being advanced as far as the Isle of _Sumbor_ they had been set upon by a Pyrat, a _Guzarat_ by Nation, called _Coia Acem_, who had three Junks, and four LANTEEAS...."—_Pinto_, E.T. p. 69. c. 1560.—"There be other lesser shipping than Iunkes, somewhat long, called _Bancones_, they place three Oares on a side, and rowe very well, and load a great deal of goods; there be other lesse called LANTEAS, which doe rowe very swift, and beare a good burthen also: and these two sorts of Ships, viz., _Bancones_ and LANTEAS, because they are swift, the theeues do commonly vse."—_Caspar da Cruz_, in _Purchas_, iii. 174. LAOS, n.p. A name applied by the Portuguese to the civilised people who occupied the inland frontier of Burma and Siam, between those countries on the one hand and China and Tongking on the other; a people called by the Burmese SHANS, a name which we have in recent years adopted. They are of the same race of _Thai_ to which the Siamese belong, and which extends with singular identity of manners and language, though broken into many separate communities, from Assam to the Malay Peninsula. The name has since been frequently used as a singular, and applied as a territorial name to the region occupied by this people immediately to the North of Siam. There have been a great number of separate principalities in this region, of which now one and now another predominated and conquered its neighbours. Before the rise of Siam the most important was that of which Sakotai was the capital, afterwards represented by Xieng-mai, the Zimmé of the Burmese and the JANGOMAY of some old English documents. In later times the chief States were _Muang Luang Praban_ (see LAN JOHN) and _Vien-shan_, both upon the Mekong. It would appear from Lieut. Macleod's narrative, and from Garnier, that the name of LAO is that by which the branch of these people on the Lower Mekong, _i.e._ of those two States, used to designate themselves. Muang Praban is still quasi independent; Vien-Shan was annexed with great cruelties by Siam, c. 1828. 1553.—"Of silver of 11 dinheiros alloy he (Alboquerque) made only a kind of money called _Malaquezes_, which silver came thither from Pegu, whilst from Siam came a very pure silver of 12 dinheiros assay, procured from certain people called LAOS, lying to the north of these two kingdoms."—_Barros_, II. vi. 6. 1553.—"... certain very rugged mountain ranges, like the Alps, inhabited by the people called Gueos who fight on horseback, and with whom the King of Siam is continually at war. They are near him only on the north, leaving between the two the people called LAOS, who encompass this Kingdom of Siam, both on the North, and on the East along the river Mecon ... and on the south adjoin these LAOS the two Kingdoms of CAMBOJA and Choampa (see CHAMPA), which are on the sea-board. These LAOS ... though they are lords of so great territories, are all subject to this King of Siam, though often in rebellion against him."—_Ibid._ III. ii. 5. " "Three Kingdoms at the upper part of these, are those of the LAOS, who (as we have said) obey Siam through fear: the first of these is called _Jangoma_ (see JANGOMAY), the chief city of which is called Chiamay ... the second _Chancray Chencran_: the third Lanchaa (see LAN JOHN) which is below the others, and adjoins the Kingdom of Cacho, or Cauchichina...."—_Ibid._ c. 1560.—"These LAOS came to Camboia, downe a River many daies Iournie, which they say to have his beginning in _China_ as many others which runne into the Sea of India; it hath eight, fifteene, and twentie fathome water, as myselfe saw by experience in a great part of it; it passeth through manie vnknowne and desart Countries of great Woods and Forests where there are innumerable Elephants, and many Buffes ... and certayne beastes which in that Countrie they call _Badas_ (see ABADA)."—_Gaspar da Cruz_, in _Purchas_, iii. 169. c. 1598.—"... I offered to go to the LAOS by land, at my expense, in search of the King of Cambodia, as I knew that that was the road to go by...."—_Blas de Herman Gonzalez_, in _De Morga_ (E.T. by Hon. H. Stanley, Hak. Soc.), p. 97. 1641.—"_Concerning the Land of the_ LOUWEN, _and a Journey made thereunto by our Folk in Anno 1641_" (&c.).—_Valentijn_, III. Pt. ii. pp. 50 _seqq._ 1663.—"_Relation Novvele et Cvrievse dv Royavme de_ LAO.—Traduite de l'Italien du P. de Marini, Romain. Paris, 1666." 1766.—"Les peuples de LAO, nos voisins, n'admittent ni la question ni les peines arbitraires ... ni les horribles supplices qui sont parmi nous en usage; mais aussi nous les regardons comme de barbares.... Toute l'Asie convient que nous dansons beaucoup mieux qu'eux."—_Voltaire, Dialogue XXI., André des Couches à Siam._ LAR, n.p. This name has had several applications. (A). To the region which we now call Guzerat, in its most general application. In this sense the name is now quite obsolete; but it is that used by most of the early Arab geographers. It is the Λαρικὴ of Ptolemy; and appears to represent an old Skt. name _Laṭa_, adj. _Laṭaka_, or _Laṭika_. ["The name _Láṭa_ appears to be derived from some local tribe, perhaps the _Lattas_, who, as _r_ and _l_ are commonly used for each other, may possibly be the well-known Rashṭrakúṭas since their great King Amoghavarsha (A.D. 851-879) calls the name of the dynasty Ratta."—_Bombay Gazetteer_, I. pt. i. 7.] c. A.D. 150.—"Τῆς δὲ Ἰνδοσκυθίας τὰ ἀπὸ ἀνατολῶν τὰ μεν ἀπὸ θάλασσης κατέχει ἡ Λαρικὴ χώρα, ἐν ᾗ μεσόγειοι ἀπὸ μεν δύσεως τοῦ Ναμάδου ποταμοῦ πόλις ἥδε.... Βαρύγαζα ἐμπόριον."—_Ptolemy_, VII. ii. 62. c. 940.—"On the coast, _e.g._ at Ṣaimūr, at Sūbāra, and at Tāna, they speak LĀRĪ; these provinces give their name to the Sea of LĀR (LĀRAWĪ) on the coast of which they are situated."—_Maṣ'ūdi_, i. 381. c. 1020.—"... to Kach the country producing gum (_moḳl_, _i.e._ BDELLIUM, q.v.), and _bárdrúd_ (?) ... to Somnát, fourteen (parasangs); to Kambáya, thirty ... to Tána five. There you enter the country of LÁRÁN, where is Jaimúr" (i.q. _Ṣaimúr_, see CHOUL).—_Al-Birūni_, in _Elliot_, i. 66. c. 1190.—"Udaya the Parmâr mounted and came. The Dors followed him from LĀR...."—The Poem of _Chand Bardai_, E.T. by _Beames_, in _Ind. Antiq._ i. 275. c. 1330.—"A certain Traveller says that Tāna is a city of Guzerat (_Juzrāt_) in its eastern part, lying west of Malabar (_Munībār_); whilst Ibn Sa'yid says that it is the furthest city of LĀR (_Al-Lār_), and very famous among traders."—_Abulfeda_, in _Gildemeister_, p. 188. (B). To the Delta region of the Indus, and especially to its western part. Sir H. Elliot supposes the name in this use, which survived until recently, to be identical with the preceding, and that the name had originally extended continuously over the coast, from the western part of the Delta to beyond Bombay (see his _Historians_, i. 378). We have no means of deciding this question (see LARRY BUNDER). c. 1820.—"Díwal ... was reduced to ruins by a Muhammedan invasion, and another site chosen to the eastward. The new town still went by the same name ... and was succeeded by _Lári Bandar_ or the port of LÁR, which is the name of the country forming the modern _delta_, particularly the western part."—_M‘Murdo_, in _J. R. As. Soc._ i. 29. (C). To a Province on the north of the Persian Gulf, with its capital. c. 1220.—LAR is erroneously described by Yakūt as a great island between Sirāf and Kish. But there is no such island.[151] It is an extensive province of the continent. See _Barbier de Meynard, Dict. de la Perse_, p. 501. c. 1330.—"We marched for three days through a desert ... and then arrived at LĀR, a big town having springs, considerable streams, and gardens, and fine bazars. We lodged in the hermitage of the pious Shaikh Abu Dulaf Muḥammad...."—_Ibn Batuta_, ii. 240. c. 1487.—"Retorneing alongest the coast, forneagainst Ormuos there is a towne called LAR, a great and good towne of merchaundise, about ij^{ml}. houses...."—_Josafa Barbaro_, old E.T. (Hak. Soc.) 80. [c. 1590.—"LÁR borders on the mountains of _Great Tibet_. To its north is a lofty mountain which dominates all the surrounding country, and the ascent of which is arduous...."—_Āīn_, ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 363.] 1553.—"These benefactions the Kings of Ormuz ... pay to this day to a mosque which that Caciz (see CASIS) had made in a district called Hongez of Sheikh Doniar, adjoining the city of LARA, distant from Ormuz over 40 leagues."—_Barros_, II. ii. 2. 1602.—"This man was a Moor, a native of the Kingdom of LARA, adjoining that of Ormuz: his proper name was Cufo, but as he was a native of the Kingdom of LARA he took a surname from the country, and called himself Cufo LARYM."—_Couto_, IV. vii. 6. 1622.—"LAR, as I said before, is capital of a great province or kingdom, which till our day had a prince of its own, who rightfully or wrongfully reigned there absolutely; but about 23 years since, for reasons rather generous than covetous, as it would seem, it was attacked by Abbas K. of Persia, and the country forcibly taken.... Now LAR is the seat of a Sultan dependent on the Khan of Shiraz...."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 322. 1727.—"And 4 Days Journey within Land, is the City of LAAR, which according to their fabulous tradition is the Burying-place of Lot...."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 92; [ed. 1744]. LARĀĪ, s. This Hind. word, meaning 'fighting,' is by a curious idiom applied to the biting and annoyance of fleas and the like. [It is not mentioned in the dictionaries of either Fallon or Platts.] There is a similar idiom (_jang kardan_) in Persian. LAREK, n.p. _Lārak_; an island in the Persian Gulf, not far from the island of Jerun or ORMUS. [1623.—"At noon, being near LARECK, and no wind stirring, we cast Anchor."—_P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. i. 3.] 1685.—"We came up with the Islands of Ormus and ARACK ..." (called LARECK afterwards).—_Hedges, Diary_, May 23; [Hak. Soc. i. 202]. LARIN, s. Pers. _lārī_. A peculiar kind of money formerly in use on the Persian Gulf, W. Coast of India, and in the Maldive Islands, in which last it survived to the last century. The name is there retained still, though coins of the ordinary form are used. It is sufficiently described in the quotations, and representations are given by De Bry and Tavernier. The name appears to have been derived from the territory of LAR on the Persian Gulf. (See under that word, [and Mr. Gray's note on _Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. i. 232 _seq._].) 1525.—"As tamgas LARYS valem cada hũa sesêmta reis...."—_Lembrança, das Cousas da India_, 38. c. 1563.—"I have seen the men of the Country who were Gentiles take their children, their sonnes and their daughters, and have desired the Portugalls to buy them, and I have seene them sold for eight or ten LARINES apiece, which may be of our money x _s._ or xiii _s._ iiii _d._"—_Master Caesar Frederike_, in _Hakl._ ii. 343. 1583.—Gasparo Balbi has an account of the LARINO, the greater part of which seems to be borrowed _literatim_ by Fitch in the succeeding quotation. But Balbi adds: "The first who began to strike them was the King of LAR, who formerly was a powerful King in Persia, but is now a small one."—f. 35. 1587.—"The said LARINE is a strange piece of money, not being round, as all other current money in Christianitie, but is a small rod of silver, of the greatnesse of the pen of a goose feather ... which is wrested so that two endes meet at the just half part, and in the head thereof is a stamp _Turkesco_, and these be the best current money in all the Indias, and 6 of these LARINES make a duckat."—_R. Fitch_, in _Hakl._ ii. 407. 1598.—"An Oxe or a Cowe is there to be bought for one LARIJN, which is as much as halfe a Gilderne."—_Linschoten_, 28; [Hak. Soc. i. 94; in i. 48 LARYNEN; see also i. 242]. c. 1610.—"La monnoye du Royaume n'est que d'argent et d'vne sorte. Ce sont des pieces d'argent qu'ils appellent LARINS, de valeur de huit sols ou enuiron de nostre monnoye ... longues comme le doigt mais redoublées...."—_Pyrard de Laval_, i. 163; [Hak. Soc. i. 232]. 1613.—"We agreed with one of the Governor's kinred for twenty LARIES (twenty shillings) to conduct us...."—_N. Whithington_, in _Purchas_, i. 484. 1622.—"The LARI is a piece of money that I will exhibit in Italy, most eccentric in form, for it is nothing but a little rod of silver of a fixed weight, and bent double unequally. On the bend it is marked with some small stamp or other. It is called LARI because it was the peculiar money of the Princes of LAR, invented by them when they were separated from the Kingdom of Persia.... In value every 5 LARI are equal to a piastre or patacca of reals of Spain, or 'piece of eight' as we choose to call it."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 434. LARKIN, s. (obsolete). A kind of drink—apparently a sort of PUNCH—which was popular in the Company's old factories. We know the word only on the authority of Pietro della Valle; but he is the most accurate of travellers. We are in the dark as to the origin of the name. On the one hand its form suggests an _eponymus_ among the old servants of the Company, such as Robert _Larkin_, whom we find to have been engaged for the service in 1610, and to have died chief of the Factory of Patani, on the E. coast of the Malay Peninsula, in 1616. But again we find in a Vocabulary of "Certaine Wordes of the Naturall Language of Iaua," in Drake's _Voyage_ (Hak. iv. 246): "_Larnike_ = Drinke." Of this word we can trace nothing nearer than (Javan.) _larih_, 'to pledge, or invite to drink at an entertainment,' and (Malay) _larih-larahan_, 'mutual pledging to drink.' It will be observed that della Valle assigns the drink especially to Java. 1623.—"Meanwhile the year 1622 was drawing near its close, and its last days were often celebrated of an evening in the House of the English, with good fellowship. And on one of these occasions I learned from them how to make a beverage called LARKIN, which they told me was in great vogue in Java, and in all those other islands of the Far East. This said beverage seemed to me in truth an admirable thing,—not for use at every meal (it is too strong for that),—but as a tonic in case of debility, and to make tasty possets, much better than those we make with Muscatel wines or Cretan malmseys. So I asked for the recipe; and am taking it to Italy with me.... It seemed odd to me that those hot southern regions, as well as in the environs of Hormuz here, where also the heat is great, they should use both spice in their food and spirits in their drink, as well as sundry other hot beverages like this LARKIN."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 475. LARRY-BUNDER, n.p. The name of an old seaport in the Delta of the Indus, which succeeded Daibul (see DIUL-SIND) as the chief haven of Sind. We are doubtful of the proper orthography. It was in later Mahommedan times called _Lāhorī-bandar_, probably from presumed connection with Lahore as the port of the Punjab (_Elliot_, i. 378). At first sight M‘Murdo's suggestion that the original name may have been _Lārī-bandar_, from LĀR, the local name of the southern part of Sind, seems probable. M‘Murdo, indeed, writing about 1820, says that the name _Lārī-Bandar_ was not at all familiar to natives; but if accustomed to the form _Lāhorī-bandar_ they might not recognize it in the other. The shape taken however by what is apparently the same name in our first quotation is adverse to M‘Murdo's suggestion. 1030.—"This stream (the Indus) after passing (Alor) ... divides into two streams; one empties itself into the sea in the neighbourhood of the city of LŪHARĀNĪ, and the other branches off to the East, to the borders of Kach, and is known by the name of _Sind Sāgar_, _i.e._ Sea of Sind."—_Al-Birūnī_, in _Elliot_, i. 49. c. 1333.—"I travelled five days in his company with Alā-ul-Mulk, and we arrived at the seat of his Government, _i.e._ the town of LĀHARI, a fine city situated on the shore of the great Sea, and near which the River Sind enters the sea. Thus two great waters join near it; it possesses a grand haven, frequented by the people of Yemen, of Fārs (etc).... The Amir Alā-ul-Mulk ... told me that the revenue of this place amounted to 60 _laks_ a year."—_Ibn Batuta_, iii. 112. 1565.—"Blood had not yet been spilled, when suddenly, news came from Thatta, that the Firingis had passed LĀHORĪ-BANDAR, and attacked the city."—_Táríkh-i-Táhiri_, in _Elliot_, i. 277. [1607.—"Then you are to saile for LAWRIE in the Bay of the River Syndus."—_Birdwood, First Letter-book_, 251. [1611.—"I took ... LARREE, the port town of the River Sinda."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 162.] 1613.—"In November 1613 the Expedition arrived at LAUREBUNDER, the port of Sinde, with Sir Robert Shirley and his company."—_Sainsbury_, i. 321. c. 1665.—"Il se fait aussi beaucoup de trafic au LOURE-BENDER, qui est à trois jours de Tatta sur la mer, où la rade est plus excellente pour Vaisseaux, qu'en quelque autre lieu que ce soit des Indes."—_Thevenot_, v. 159. 1679.—"... If Suratt, Baroach, and BUNDURLAREE in Scinda may be included in the same Phyrmaund to be customs free ... then that they get these places and words inserted."—_Ft. St. Geo. Consns._, Feb. 20. In _Notes and Exts._, No. 1. Madras, 1871. 1727.—"It was my Fortune ... to come to LARRIBUNDER, with a Cargo from _Mallebar_, worth above £10,000."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 116; [ed. 1744, i. 117, LARRIBUNDAR]. 1739.—"But the Castle and town of LOHRE BENDER, with all the country to the eastward of the river ATTOK, and of the waters of the SCIND, and NALA SUNKHRA, shall, as before, belong to the Empire of Hindostan."—_H. of Nadir_, in _Hanway_, ii. 387. 1753.—"Le bras gauche du Sind se rend à LAHERI, où il s'épanche en un lac; et ce port, qui est celui de Tattanagar, communément est nommé LAÛRÉBENDER."—_D'Anville_, p. 40. 1763.—"Les Anglois ont sur cette côte encore plusieurs petits établissement (_sic_) où ils envoyent des premiers Marchands, des sous-Marchands, ou des Facteurs, comme en _Scindi_, à trois endroits, à _Tatta_, une grande ville et la résidence du Seigneur du païs, à LAR BUNDER, et à _Schah-Bunder_."—_Niebuhr, Voyage_, ii. 8. 1780.—"The first place of any note, after passing the bar, is LARIBUNDA, about 5 or 6 leagues from the sea."—_Dunn's Oriental Navigator_, 5th ed. p. 96. 1813.—"LARIBUNDER. This is commonly called Scindy River, being the principal branch of the Indus, having 15 feet water on the bar, and 6 or 7 fathoms inside; it is situated in latitude about 24° 30′ north. ... The town of LARIBUNDER is about 5 leagues from the sea, and vessels of 200 tons used to proceed up to it."—_Milburn_, i. 146. 1831.—"We took the route by Durajee and Meerpoor.... The town of LAHORY was in sight from the former of these places, and is situated on the same, or left bank of the Pittee."—_A. Burnes_, 2nd. ed. i. 22. LASCAR, s. The word is originally from Pers. _lashkar_, 'an army,' 'a camp.' This is usually derived from Ar. _al 'askar_, but it would rather seem that Ar. _'askar_, 'an army' is taken from this Pers. word: whence _lashkarī_, 'one belonging to an army, a soldier.' The word _lascár_ or _láscár_ (both these pronunciations are in vogue) appears to have been corrupted, through the Portuguese use of _lashkarī_ in the forms _lasquarin_, _lascari_, &c., either by the Portuguese themselves, or by the Dutch and English who took up the word from them, and from these _laskār_ has passed back again into native use in this corrupt shape. The early Portuguese writers have the forms we have just named in the sense of 'soldier'; but _lascar_ is never so used now. It is in general the equivalent of _khalāsī_, in the various senses of that word (see CLASSY), viz. (1) an inferior class of artilleryman ('_gun-lascar_'); (2) a tent-pitcher, doing other work which the class are accustomed to do; (3) a sailor. The last is the most common Anglo-Indian use, and has passed into the English language. The use of _lascar_ in the modern sense by Pyrard de Laval shows that this use was already general on the west coast at the beginning of the 17th century, [also see quotation from Pringle below]; whilst the curious distinction which Pyrard makes between _Lascar_ and _Lascari_, and Dr. Fryer makes between _Luscar_ and _Lascar_ (accenting probably _Lúscar_ and _Lascár_) shows that _lashkarī_ for a soldier was still in use. In Ceylon the use of the word _lascareen_ for a local or civil soldier long survived; perhaps is not yet extinct. The word _lashkari_ does not seem to occur in the _Āīn_. [1523.—"Fighting men called LASCARYNS."—_Alguns documentos, Tombo_, p. 479. [1538.—"My mother only bore me to be a Captain, and not your LASCAR (LASCARIN)."—Letter of _Nuno da Cunha_, in _Barros_, Dec. IV. bk. 10, ch. 21.] 1541.—"It is a proverbial saying all over INDIA (_i.e._ _Portuguese India_, see s.v.) that the good LASQUARIM, or 'soldier' as we should call him, must be an Abyssinian."—_Castro, Roteiro_, 73. 1546.—"Besides these there were others (who fell at Diu) whose names are unknown, being men of the lower rank, among whom I knew a LASCARYM (a man getting only 500 reis of pay!) who was the first man to lay his hand on the Moorish wall, and shouted aloud that they might see him, as many have told me. And he was immediately thrown down wounded in five places with stones and bullets, but still lived; and a noble gentleman sent and had him rescued and carried away by his slaves. And he survived, but being a common man he did not even get his pay!"—_Correa_, iv. 567. 1552.—"... eles os reparte polos LASCARINS de suas capitanias, q̃ assi chamão soldados."—_Castanheda_, ii. 67. [Mr. Whiteway notes that in the orig. _repartem_ for _reparte_, and the reference should be ii. 16.] 1554.—"Moreover the Senhor Governor conceded to the said ambassador that if in the territories of Idalshaa (see IDALCAN), or in those of our Lord the King there shall be any differences or quarrels between any Portuguese LASCARINS or PEONS (_piães_) of ours, and LASCARINS of the territories of Idalshaa and peons of his, that the said Idalshaa shall order the delivery up of the Portuguese and peons that they may be punished if culpable. And in like manner ..."—_S. Botelho, Tombo_, 44. 1572.—"Erant in eo praesidio LASQUARINI circiter septingenti artis scolopettariae peritissimi."—_E. Acosta_, f. 236_v_. 1598.—"The soldier of _Ballagate_, which is called LASCARIN...."—_Linschoten_, 74; [in Hak. Soc. i. 264, LASCARIIN]. 1600.—"Todo a mais churma e meneyo das naos são Mouros que chamão LASCHÃRES...."—_Lucena, Life of St. Franc. Xav._, liv. iv. p. 223. [1602.—"... because the LASCARS (LASCARIS), for so they call the Arab sailors."—_Couto_, Dec. X. bk. 3, ch. 13.] c. 1610.—"Mesmes tous les mariniers et les pilotes sont Indiens, tant Gentils que Mahometans. Tous ces gens de mer les appellent LASCARS, et les soldats LASCARITS."—_Pyrard de Laval_, i. 317; [Hak. Soc. i. 438; also see ii. 3, 17]. [1615.—"... two horses with six LASCERAS and two caffres (see CAFFER)."—_Foster, Letters_, iv. 112.] 1644.—"... The _aldeas_ of the jurisdiction of Damam, in which district there are 4 fortified posts defended by _Lascars_ (LASCARĪS) who are mostly native Christian soldiers, though they may be heathen as some of them are."—_Bocarro_, MS. 1673.—"The Seamen and Soldiers differ only in a Vowel, the one being pronounced with an _u_, the other with an _a_, as LUSCAR, a soldier, LASCAR, a seaman."—_Fryer_, 107. [1683-84.—"The Warehousekeeper having Seaverall dayes advised the Council of Ship Welfares tardynesse in receiving & stowing away the Goods, ... alledging that they have not hands Sufficient to dispatch them, though we have spared them tenn LASKARS for that purpose...."—_Pringle, Diary Ft. St. Geo._, 1st ser. iii. 7 _seq._; also see p. 43.] 1685.—"They sent also from Sofragan D. Antonio da Motta Galvaon with 6 companies, which made 190 men; the Dissava (see DISSAVE) of the adjoining provinces joined him with 4000 LASCARINS."—_Ribeyro, H. of the I. of Ceylan_ (from French Tr., p. 241). 1690.—"For when the _English_ Sailers at that time perceiv'd the softness of the Indian LASCARRS; how tame they were ... they embark'd again upon a new Design ... to ... rob these harmless Traffickers in the _Red Sea_."—_Ovington_, 464. 1726.—"LASCARYNS, or Loopers, are native soldiers, who have some regular maintenance, and in return must always be ready."—_Valentijn, Ceylon_, Names of Offices, &c., 10. 1755.—"Some LASCARS and Sepoys were now sent forward to clear the road."—_Orme_, ed. 1803, i. 394. 1787.—"The Field Pieces attached to the Cavalry draw up on the Right and Left Flank of the Regiment; the Artillery LASCARS forming in a line with the Front Rank the full Extent of the Drag Ropes, which they hold in their hands."—_Regns. for the Hon. Company's Troops on the Coast of Coromandel_, by _M.-Gen. Sir Archibald Campbell_, K.B. Govr. & C. in C. Madras, p. 9. 1803.—"In those parts (of the low country of Ceylon) where it is not thought requisite to quarter a body of troops, there is a police corps of the natives appointed to enforce the commands of Government in each district; they are composed of _Conganies_, or sergeants, _Aratjies_, or corporals, and LASCARINES, or common soldiers, and perform the same office as our Sheriff's men or constables."—_Percival's Ceylon_, 222. 1807.—"A large open boat formed the van, containing his excellency's guard of LASCOREENS, with their spears raised perpendicularly, the union colours flying, and Ceylon drums called TOMTOMS beating."—_Cordiner's Ceylon_, 170. 1872.—"The LASCARS on board the steamers were insignificant looking people."—_The Dilemma_, ch. ii. In the following passages the original word _lashkar_ is used in its proper sense for 'a camp.' [1614.—"He said he bought it of a banyan in the LASKER."—_Foster, Letters_, ii. 142. [1615.—"We came to the LASKER the 7th of February in the evening."—_Ibid._ iii. 85.] 1616.—"I tooke horse to auoyd presse, and other inconvenience, and crossed out of the LESKAR, before him."—_Sir T. Roe_, in _Purchas_, i. 559; see also 560; [Hak. Soc. ii. 324]. [1682.—"... presents to the Seir LASCARR (_sar-i-lashkar_, 'head of the army') this day received."—_Pringle, Diary Ft. St. Geo._, 1st ser. i. 84.] LĀT, LĀT SĀHIB, s. This, a popular corruption of _Lord Sahib_, or _Lārd Sāhib_, as it is written in Hind., is the usual form from native lips, at least in the Bengal Presidency, of the title by which the Governor-General has long been known in the vernaculars. The term also extends nowadays to Lieutenant-Governors, who in contact with the higher authority become _Chhoṭā_ ('Little') LĀT, whilst the Governor-General and the Commander-in-Chief are sometimes discriminated as the _Mulkī_ LĀT SĀHIB [or BARĒ LĀT], and the _Jangī_ LĀT SĀHIB ('territorial' and 'military'), the Bishop as the LĀT PĀDRĒ SĀHIB, and the Chief Justice as the LĀT JUSTY SĀHIB. The title is also sometimes, but very incorrectly, applied to minor dignitaries of the supreme Government, [whilst the common form of blessing addressed to a civil officer is "_Huzūr_ LĀT GUVNAR, LĀT SIKRITAR _ho-jāeṅ_." 1824.—"He seemed, however, much puzzled to make out my rank, never having heard (he said) of any 'LORD SAHIB' except the Governor-General, while he was still more perplexed by the exposition of 'LORD _Bishop_ SAHIB,' which for some reason or other my servants always prefer to that of LORD PADRE."—_Heber_, i. 69. 1837.—"The Arab, thinking I had purposely stolen his kitten, ran after the buggy at full speed, shouting as he passed Lord Auckland's tents, 'Dohā'ī, dohā'ī, Sāhib! dohā'ī, LORD SĀHIB!' (see DOAI). 'Mercy, mercy, sir! mercy, Governor-General!' The faster the horse rushed on, the faster followed the shouting Arab."—_Wanderings of a Pilgrim_, ii. 142. 1868.—"The old barber at Roorkee, after telling me that he had known Strachey when he first began, added, 'Ab LĀT-SEKRETUR hai! Ah! hum bhi boodda hogya!' ('Now he is _Lord Secretary_! Ah! I too have become old!')"—_Letter from the late M.-Gen. W. W. H. Greathed._ 1877.—"... in a rare but most valuable book (_Galloway's Observations on India_, 1825, pp. 254-8), in which the author reports, with much quiet humour, an aged native's account of the awful consequences of contempt of an order of the (as he called the Supreme Court) '_Shubreem Koorut_,' the order of Impey being 'LORD JUSTEY SAHIB-_kahookm_,' the instruments of whose will were '_abidabis_' or affidavits."—Letter from _Sir J. F. Stephen_, in _Times_, May 31. LAT, s. Hind. _lāt_, used as a corruption of the English _lot_, in reference to an auction (_Carnegie_). LĀṬ, LĀṬH, s. This word, meaning a staff or pole, is used for an obelisk or columnar monument; and is specifically used for the ancient Buddhist columns of Eastern India. [1861-62.—"The pillar (at Besarh) is known by the people as _Bhīm-Sen-kā_-LĀT and _Bhīm-Sen-ka-ḍanḍā_."—_Cunningham, Arch. Rep._ i. 61.] LATERITE, s. A term, first used by Dr. Francis Buchanan, to indicate a reddish brick-like argillaceous formation much impregnated with iron peroxide, and hardening on exposure to the atmosphere, which is found in places all over South India from one coast to the other, and the origin of which geologists find very obscure. It is found in two distinct types: viz. (1) _High-level Laterite_, capping especially the trap-rocks of the Deccan, with a bed from 30 or 40 to 200 feet in thickness, which perhaps at one time extended over the greater part of Peninsular India. This is found as far north as the Rajmahal and Monghyr hills. (2). _Low-level Laterite_, forming comparatively thin and sloping beds on the plains of the coast. The origin of both is regarded as being, in the most probable view, modified volcanic matter; the low-level laterite having undergone a further rearrangement and deposition; but the matter is too complex for brief statement (see _Newbold_, in _J.R.A.S._, vol. viii.; and the _Manual of the Geol. of India_, pp. xlv. _seqq._, 348 _seqq._). Mr. King and others have found flint weapons in the low-level formation. Laterite is the usual material for road-metal in S. India, as KUNKUR (q.v.) is in the north. In Ceylon it is called CABOOK (q.v.). 1800.—"It is diffused in immense masses, without any appearance of stratification, and is placed over the granite that forms the basis of _Malayala_.... It very soon becomes as hard as brick, and resists the air and water much better than any brick I have seen in India.... As it is usually cut into the form of bricks for building, in several of the native dialects it is called the brick-stone (_Iticacullee_) [Malayāl. _vettukal_].... The most proper English name would be LATERITE, from _Lateritis_, the appellation that may be given it in science."—_Buchanan, Mysore_, &c., ii. 440-441. 1860.—"Natives resident in these localities (Galle and Colombo) are easily recognisable elsewhere by the general hue of their dress. This is occasioned by the prevalence along the western coast of LATERITE, or, as the Singhalese call it, CABOOK, a product of disintegrated gneiss, which being subjected to detrition communicates its hue to the soil."—_Tennent's Ceylon_, i. 17. LATTEE, s. A stick; a bludgeon, often made of the male bamboo (_Dendrocalamus strictus_), and sometimes bound at short intervals with iron rings, forming a formidable weapon. The word is Hind. _lāṭhī_ and _laṭhī_, Mahr. _laṭhṭha_. This is from Prakrit _laṭṭhī_, for Skt. _yashṭi_, 'a stick,' according to the Prakrit grammar of Vavaruchi (ed. _Cowell_, ii. 32); see also _Lassen, Institutiones, Ling. Prakrit_, 195. _Jiskī lāṭhī, us kī bhaiṇs_, is a Hind. proverb (_cujus baculum ejus bubalus_), equivalent to the "good old rule, the simple plan." 1830.—"The natives use a very dangerous weapon, which they have been forbidden by Government to carry. I took one as a curiosity, which had been seized on a man in a fight in a village. It is a very heavy LĀTHI, a solid male bamboo, 5 feet 5 inches long, headed with iron in a most formidable manner. There are 6 jagged semicircular irons at the top, each 2 inches in length, 1 in height, and it is shod with iron bands 16 inches deep from the top."—_Wanderings of a Pilgrim_, i. 133. 1878.—"After driving some 6 miles, we came upon about 100 men seated in rows on the roadside, all with LATTIES."—_Life in the Mofussil_, i. 114. LATTEEAL, s. Hind. _lāṭhīyāl_, or, more cumbrously, _lāṭhīwālā_, 'a club-man,' a hired ruffian. Such gentry were not many years ago entertained in scores by planters in some parts of Bengal, to maintain by force their claims to lands for sowing indigo on. 1878.—"Doubtless there were hired LATTIALS ... on both sides."—_Life in the Mofussil_, ii. 6. LAW-OFFICER. This was the official designation of a Mahommedan officer learned in the (Mahommedan) law, who was for many years of our Indian administration an essential functionary of the judges' Courts in the districts, as well as of the Sudder or Courts of Review at the Presidency. It is to be remembered that the law administered in Courts under the Company's government, from the assumption of the Dewanny of Bengal, Bahar, and Orissa, was the Mahommedan law; at first by the hands of native CAZEES and MUFTIES, with some superintendence from the higher European servants of the Company; a superintendence which, while undergoing sundry vicissitudes of system during the next 30 years, developed gradually into a European judiciary, which again was set on an extended and quasi-permanent footing by Lord Cornwallis's Government, in Regulation IX. of 1793 (see ADAWLUT). The Mahommedan law continued, however, to be the professed basis of criminal jurisprudence, though modified more and more, as years went on, by new REGULATIONS, and by the recorded constructions and circular orders of the superior Courts, until the accomplishment of the great changes which followed the Mutiny, and the assumption of the direct government of India by the Crown (1858). The landmarks of change were (_a_) the enactment of the Penal Code (Act XLV. of 1860), and (_b_) that of the Code of Criminal Procedure (Act XXV. of 1861), followed by (_c_) the establishment of the High Court (July 1, 1862), in which became merged both the SUPREME COURT with its peculiar jurisdiction, and the (quondam-Company's) Sudder Courts of Review and Appeal, civil and criminal (_Dewanny_ ADAWLVT, and _Nizamat_ ADAWLUT). The authoritative exposition of the Mahommedan Law, in aid and guidance of the English judges, was the function of the Mahommedan LAW-OFFICER. He sat with the judge on the bench at Sessions, _i.e._ in the hearing of criminal cases committed by the magistrate for trial; and at the end of the trial he gave in his written record of the proceedings with his FUTWA (q.v.) (see Regn. IX. 1793, sect. 47), which was his judgment as to the guilt of the accused, as to the definition of the crime, and as to its appropriate punishment according to Mahommedan Law. The judge was bound attentively to consider the _futwa_, and if it seemed to him to be consonant with natural justice, and also in conformity with the Mahommedan Law, he passed sentence (save in certain excepted cases) in its terms, and issued his warrant to the magistrate for execution of the sentence, unless it were one of death, in which case the proceedings had to be referred to the Sudder Nizamut for confirmation. In cases also where there was disagreement between the civilian judge and the Law-officer, either as to finding or sentence, the matter was referred to the Sudder Court for ultimate decision. In 1832, certain modifications were introduced by law (_Regn._ VI. of that year), which declared that the _futwa_ might be dispensed with either by referring the case for report to a PUNCHAYET (q.v.), which sat apart from the Court; or by constituting assessors in the trial (generally three in number). The frequent adoption of the latter alternative rendered the appearance of the Law-officer and his _futwa_ much less universal as time went on. The post of LAW-OFFICER was indeed not actually abolished till 1864. But it would appear from enquiry that I have made, among friends of old standing in the Civil Service, that for some years before the issue of the Penal Code and the other reforms already mentioned, the MOOLVEE (_maulavī_) or Mahommedan LAW-OFFICER had, in some at least of the Bengal districts, practically ceased to sit with the judge, even in cases where no assessors were summoned.[152] I cannot trace any legislative authority for this, nor any Circular of the Sudder Nizamut; and it is not easy, at this time of day, to obtain much personal testimony. But Sir George Yule (who was Judge of Rungpore and Bogra about 1855-56) writes thus: "The MOULVEE-ship ... must have been abolished before I became a judge (I think), which was 2 or 3 years before the Mutiny; for I have _no_ recollection of _ever_ sitting with a _Moulvee_, and I had a great number of heavy criminal cases to try in Rungpore and Bogra. Assessors were substituted for the _Moulvee_ in some cases, but I have no recollection of employing these either." Mr. Seton-Karr, again, who was Civil and Sessions Judge of Jessore (1857-1860), writes: "I am quite certain of my own practice ... and I made deliberate choice of native assessors, whenever the law required me to have such functionaries. I determined _never_ to sit with a _Maulavi_, as, even before the Penal Code was passed, and came into operation, I wished to get rid of FUTWAS and differences of opinion." The office of Law-officer was formally abolished by Act XI. of 1864. In respect of civil litigation, it had been especially laid down (_Regn._ of April 11, 1780, quoted below) that in suits regarding successions, inheritance, marriage, caste, and all religious usages and institutions, the Mahommedan laws with respect to Mahommedans, and the Hindū laws with respect to Hindūs, were to be considered as the general rules by which the judges were to form their decisions. In the respective cases, it was laid down, the _Mahommedan and Hindū_ LAW-OFFICERS of the court were to attend and expound the law. In this note I have dealt only with the Mahommedan law-officer, whose presence and co-operation was so long (it has been seen) essential in a criminal trial. In civil cases he did not sit with the judge (at least in memory of man now living), but the judge could and did, in case of need, refer to him on any point of Mahommedan Law. The Hindū LAW-OFFICER (PUNDIT) is found in the legislation of 1793, and is distinctly traceable in the Regulations down at least to 1821. In fact he is named in the Act XI. of 1864 (see quotation under CAZEE) abolishing Law-officers. But in many of the districts it would seem that he had very long before 1860 practically ceased to exist, under what circumstances exactly I have failed to discover. He had nothing to do with criminal justice, and the occasions for reference to him were presumably not frequent enough to justify his maintenance in every district. A _Pundit_ continued to be attached to the Sudder Dewanny, and to him questions were referred by the District Courts when requisite. Neither _Pundit_ nor _Moolvee_ is attached to the High Court, but native judges sit on its Bench. It need only be added that under Regulation III. of 1821, a magistrate was authorized to refer for trial to the Law-officer of his district a variety of complaints and charges of a trivial character. The designation of the Law-officer was _Maulavi_. (See ADAWLUT, CAZEE, FUTWA, MOOLVEE, MUFTY.) 1780.—"That in all suits regarding inheritance, marriage, and caste, and other religious usages or institutions, the laws of the Koran with respect to Mahommedans, and those of the Shaster with respect to Gentoos, shall be invariably adhered to. On all such occasions the MOLAVIES or Brahmins shall respectively attend to expound the law; and they shall sign the report and assist in passing the decree."—_Regulation passed by the G.-G. and Council_, April 11, 1780. 1793.—"II. The LAW OFFICERS of the Sudder Dewanny Adawlut, the Nizamut Adawlut, the provincial Courts of Appeal, the courts of circuit, and the zillah and city courts ... shall not be removed but for incapacity or misconduct...."—_Reg. XII._ of 1793. In §§ iv., v., vi. CAUZY and MUFTY are substituted for LAW-OFFICER, but referring to the same persons. 1799.—"IV. If the FUTWA of the LAW OFFICERS of the Nizamut Adawlut declare any person convicted of wilful murder not liable to suffer death under the Mahomedan law on the ground of ... the Court of _Nizamut Adawlut_ shall notwithstanding sentence the prisoner to suffer death...."—_Reg. VIII._ of 1799. LAXIMANA, LAQUESIMENA, &c., s. Malay _Laksamana_, from Skt. _lakshmaṇa_, 'having fortunate tokens' (which was the name of a mythical hero, brother of _Rāma_). This was the title of one of the highest dignitaries in the Malay State, commander of the forces. 1511.—"There used to be in Malaca five principal dignities ... the third is LASSAMANE; this is Admiral of the Sea...."—_Alboquerque_, by _Birch_, iii. 87. c. 1539.—"The King accordingly set forth a Fleet of two hundred Sails.... And of this Navy he made General the great LAQUE XEMENA, his Admiral, of whose Valor the History of the _Indiaes_ hath spoken in divers places."—_Pinto_, in _Cogan_, p. 38. 1553.—"LACSAMANA was harassed by the King to engage Dom Garcia; but his reply was: _Sire, against the Portuguese and their high-sided vessels it is impossible to engage with low-cut_ LANCHARAS _like ours. Leave me (to act) for I know this people well, seeing how much blood they have cost me; good fortune is now with thee, and I am about to avenge you on them._ And so he did."—_Barros_, III. viii. 7. [1615.—"On the morrow I went to take my leave of LAXAMAN, to whom all strangers' business are resigned."—_Foster, Letters_, iv. 6.] LEAGUER, s. The following use of this word is now quite obsolete, we believe, in English; but it illustrates the now familiar German use of _Lager-Bier_, _i.e._ 'beer for laying down, for keeping' (primarily in cask). The word in this sense is neither in Minshew (1627), nor in Bayley (1730). 1747.—"That the Storekeeper do provide LEAGUERS of good Columbo or Batavia arrack."—_Ft. St. David Consn._, May 5 (MS. Record in India Office). 1782.—"Will be sold by Public Auction by Mr. Bondfield, at his Auction Room, formerly the Court of Cutcherry ... Square and Globe Lanthorns, a quantity of Country Rum in LEAGUERS, a Slave Girl, and a variety of other articles."—_India Gazette_, Nov. 23. LECQUE, s. We do not know what the word used by the Abbé Raynal in the following extract is meant for. It is perhaps a mistake for _last_, a Dutch weight. 1770.—"They (Dutch at the Cape) receive a still smaller profit from 60 LECQUES of red wine, and 80 or 90 of white, which they carry to Europe every year. The LECQUE weighs about 1,200 pounds."—_Raynal_, E.T. 1777, i. 231. LEE, s. Chin. _lī_. The ordinary Chinese itinerary measure. Books of the Jesuit Missionaries generally interpret the modern _lī_ as 1/10 of a league, which gives about 3 _lī_ to the mile; more exactly, according to Mr. Giles, 27-4/5 _lī_ = 10 miles; but it evidently varies a good deal in different parts of China, and has also varied in the course of ages. Thus in the 8th century, data quoted by M. Vivien de St. Martin, from Père Gaubil, show that the _lī_ was little more than 1/5 of an English mile. And from several concurrent statements we may also conclude that the _lī_ is generalised so that a certain number of _lī_, generally 100, stand for a day's march. [Archdeacon Gray (_China_, ii. 101) gives 10 _lī_ as the equivalent of 3⅓ English miles; Gen. Cunningham (_Arch. Rep._ i. 305) asserts that Hwen Thsang converts the Indian _yojanas_ into Chinese _lī_ at the rate of 40 _lī_ per _yojana_, or of 10 _lī_ per _kos_.] 1585.—"By the said booke it is found that the Chinos haue amongst them but only three kind of measures; the which in their language are called LII, _pu_, and _icham_, which is as much as to say, or in effect, as a forlong, league, or iorney: the measure, which is called _lii_, hath so much space as a man's voice on a plaine grounde may bee hearde in a quiet day, halowing or whoping with all the force and strength he may; and ten of these LIIS maketh a _pu_, which is a great Spanish league; and ten _pus_ maketh a daye's iourney, which is called _icham_, which maketh 12 (_sic_) long leagues."—_Mendoza_, i. 21. 1861.—"In this part of the country a day's march, whatever its actual distance, is called 100 LI; and the LI may therefore be taken as a measure of time rather than of distance."—_Col. Sarel_, in _J. R. Geog. Soc._ xxxii. 11. 1878.—"D'après les clauses du contrat le voyage d'une longueur totale de 1,800 LIS, ou 180 lieues, devait s'effectuer en 18 jours."—_L. Rousset, À Travers la Chine_, 337. LEECHEE, LYCHEE, s. Chin. _li-chi_, and in S. China (its native region) _lai-chi_; the beautiful and delicate fruit of the _Nephelium litchi_, Cambessèdes (N. O. _Sapindaceae_), a tree which has been for nearly a century introduced into Bengal with success. The dried fruit, usually ticketed as _lychee_, is now common in London shops. c. 1540.—"... outra verdura muito mais fresca, e de melhor cheiro, que esta, a que os naturaes da terra chamão LECHIAS...."—_Pinto_, ch. lxviii. 1563.—"_R._ Of the things of China you have not said a word; though there they have many fruits highly praised, such as are LALICHIAS (_lalixias_) and other excellent fruits. "_O._ I did not speak of the things of China, because China is a region of which there is so much to tell that it never comes to an end...."—_Garcia_, f. 157. 1585.—"Also they have a kinde of plummes that they doo call LECHIAS, that are of an exceeding gallant tast, and never hurteth anybody, although they should eate a great number of them."—_Parke's Mendoza_, i. 14. 1598.—"There is a kind of fruit called LECHYAS, which are like Plums, but of another taste, and are very good, and much esteemed, whereof I have eaten."—_Linschoten_, 38; [Hak. Soc. i. 131]. 1631.—"Adfertur ad nos præterea fructus quidam _Lances_ (read LAICES) vocatus, qui racematim, ut uvæ, crescit."—_Jac. Bontii_, Dial. vi. p. 11. 1684.—"LATSEA, or Chinese Chestnuts."—_Valentijn_, iv. (China) 12. 1750-52.—"LEICKI is a species of trees which they seem to reckon equal to the sweet orange trees.... It seems hardly credible that the country about Canton (in which place only the fruit grows) annually makes 100,000 _tel_ of dried LEICKIS."—_Olof Toreen_, 302-3. 1824.—"Of the fruits which this season offers, the finest are LEECHES (_sic_) and mangoes; the first is really very fine, being a sort of plum, with the flavour of a Frontignac grape."—_Heber_, i. 60. c. 1858.— "Et tandis que ton pied, sorti de la babouche, Pendait, rose, au bord du MANCHY (see MUNCHEEL) À l'ombre des bois noirs touffus, et du LETCHI, Aux fruits moins pourpres que ta bouche." _Leconte de Lisle._ 1878.—"... and the LICHI hiding under a shell of ruddy brown its globes of translucent and delicately fragrant flesh."—_Ph. Robinson, In My Indian Garden_, 49. 1879.—"... Here are a hundred and sixty LICHI fruits for you...."—_M. Stokes, Indian Fairy Tales_ (Calc. ed.) 51. LEMON, s. _Citrus medica_, var. _Limonum_, Hooker. This is of course not an Anglo-Indian word. But it has come into European languages through the Ar. _leimūn_, and is, according to Hehn, of Indian origin. In Hind. we have both _līmū_ and _nīmbū_, which last, at least, seems to be an indigenous form. The Skt. dictionaries give _nimbūka_. In England we get the word through the Romance languages, Fr. _limon_, It. _limone_, Sp. _limon_, &c., perhaps both from the Crusades and from the Moors of Spain. [Mr. Skeat writes: "The Malay form is _limau_, 'a lime, lemon, or orange.' The Port. _limão_ may possibly come from this Malay form. I feel sure that _limau_, which in some dialects is _limar_, is an indigenous word which was transferred to Europe."] (See LIME.) c. 1200.—"Sunt praeterea aliae arbores fructus acidos, pontici videlicet saporis, ex se procreantes, quos appellant LIMONES."—_Jacobi de Vitriaco, Hist. Iherosolym_, cap. lxxxv. in _Bongars_. c. 1328.—"I will only say this much, that this India, as regards fruit and other things, is entirely different from Christendom; except, indeed, that there be LEMONS in some places, as sweet as sugar, whilst there be other LEMONS sour like ours."—_Friar Jordanus_, 15. 1331.—"Profunditas hujus aquae plena est lapidibus preciosis. Quae aqua multum est yrudinibus et sanguisugis plena. Hos lapides non accipit rex, sed pro animâ suâ semel vel bis in anno sub aquas ipsos pauperes ire permittit.... Et ut ipsi pauperes ire sub aquam possint accipiunt LIMONEM et quemdam fructum quem bene pistant, et illo bene se ungunt.... Et cum sic sint uncti yrudines et sanguisugæ illos offendere non valent."—_Fr. Odoric_, in _Cathay_, &c., App., p. xxi. c. 1333.—"The fruit of the mango-tree (_al-'anba_) is the size of a great pear. When yet green they take the fallen fruit and powder it with salt and preserve it, as is done with the sweet citron and the _lemon_ (_al_-LEIMŪN) in our country."—_Ibn Batuta_, iii. 126. LEMON-GRASS, s. _Andropogon citratus_, D.C., a grass cultivated in Ceylon and Singapore, yielding an oil much used in perfumery, under the name of _Lemon-Grass Oil_, _Oil of Verbena_, or _Indian Melissa Oil_. Royle (_Hind. Medicine_, 82) has applied the name to another very fragrant grass, _Andropogon schoenanthus_, L., according to him the σχοῖνος of Dioscorides. This last, which grows wild in various parts of India, yields _Rūsa Oil_, alias _O. of Ginger-grass_ or _of Geranium_, which is exported from Bombay to Arabia and Turkey, where it is extensively used in the adulteration of "Otto of Roses." LEOPARD, s. We insert this in order to remark that there has been a great deal of controversy among Indian sportsmen, and also among naturalists, as to whether there are or are not two species of this Cat, distinguished by those who maintain the affirmative, as panther (_F. pardus_) and leopard (_Felis leopardus_), the latter being the smaller, though by some these names are reversed. Even those who support this distinction of species appear to admit that the markings, habits, and general appearance (except size) of the two animals are almost identical. Jerdon describes the two varieties, but (with Blyth) classes both as one species (_Felis pardus_). [Mr. Blanford takes the same view: "I cannot help suspecting that the difference is very often due to age.... I have for years endeavoured to distinguish the two forms, but without success." (_Mammalia of India_, 68 _seq._)] LEWCHEW, LIU KIU, LOO-CHOO, &c., n.p. The name of a group of islands to the south of Japan, a name much more familiar than in later years during the 16th century, when their people habitually navigated the China seas, and visited the ports of the Archipelago. In the earliest notices they are perhaps mixt up with the Japanese. [Mr. Chamberlain writes the name _Luchu_, and says that it is pronounced _Dūchū_ by the natives and _Ryūkyū_ by the Japanese (_Things Japanese_, 3rd ed. p. 267). Mr. Pringle traces the name in the "Gold flowered LOES" which appear in a Madras list of 1684, and which he supposes to be "a name invented for the occasion to describe some silk stuff brought from the Liu Kiu islands." (_Diary Ft. St. Geo._ 1st ser. iii. 174).] 1516.—"Opposite this country of China there are many islands in the sea, and beyond them at 175 leagues to the east there is one very large, which they say is the mainland, from whence there come in each year to Malaca 3 or 4 ships like those of the Chinese, of white people whom they describe as great and wealthy merchants.... These islands are called LEQUEOS, the people of Malaca say they are better men, and greater and wealthier merchants, and better dressed and adorned, and more honourable than the Chinese."—_Barbosa_, 207. 1540.—"And they, demanding of him whence he came, and what he would have, he answered them that he was of the Kingdom of _Siam_ [of the settlement of the Tanaucarim foreigners, and that he came from Veniaga] and as a merchant was going to traffique in the Isle of LEQUIOS."—_Pinto_ (orig. cap. x. xli), in _Cogan_, 49. 1553.—"Fernao Peres ... whilst he remained at that island of Beniaga, saw there certain junks of the people called LEQUIOS, of whom he had already got a good deal of information at Malaca, as that they inhabited certain islands adjoining that coast of China; and he observed that the most part of the merchandize that they brought was a great quantity of gold ... and they appeared to him a better disposed people than the Chinese...."—_Barros_, III. ii. 8. See also II. vi. 6. 1556.—(In this year) "a Portugal arrived at _Malaca_, named _Pero Gomez d'Almeyda_, servant to the Grand Master of _Santiago_, with a rich Present, and letters from the _Nautaquim_, Prince of the Island of _Tanixumaa_, directed to King _John_ the third ... to have five hundred _Portugals_ granted to him, to the end that with them, and his own Forces, he might conquer the Island of LEQUIO, for which he would remain tributary to him at 5000 Kintals of Copper and 1000 of Lattin, yearly...."—_Pinto_, in _Cogan_, p. 188. 1615.—"The King of Mashona (qu. _Shashma_?) ... who is King of the westermost islands of Japan ... has conquered the LEQUES Islands, which not long since were under the Government of China."—_Sainsbury_, i. 447. " "The King of Shashma ... a man of greate power, and hath conquered the islandes called the LEQUES, which not long since were under the government of China. LEQUE Grande yeeldeth greate store of amber greece of the best sorte, and will vent 1,000 or 15,000 (_sic_) ps. of coarse cloth, as dutties and such like, per annum."—_Letter of Raphe Coppindall_, in _Cocks_, ii. 272. [ " "They being put from LIQUEA...."—_Ibid._ i. 1.] LIAMPO, n.p. This is the name which the older writers, especially Portuguese, give to the Chinese port which we now call _Ning-Po_. It is a form of corruption which appears in other cases of names used by the Portuguese, or of those who learned from them. Thus _Nanking_ is similarly called _Lanchin_ in the publications of the same age, and _Yunnan_ appears in Mendoza as _Olam_. 1540.—"Sailing in this manner we arrived six dayes after at the Ports of LIAMPOO, which are two Islands one just against another, distant three Leagues from the place, where at that time the _Portugals_ used their commerce. There they had built above a thousand houses, that were governed by Sheriffs, Auditors, Consuls, Judges, and 6 or 7 other kinde of Officers [_com governança de_ Vereadores, & Ouvidor, & Alcaides, _& outras seis ou sete Varas de Justiça & Officiaes de Republica_], where the Notaries underneath the publique Acts which they made, wrote thus, _I, such a one, publique Notarie of this Town of_ LIAMPOO _for the King our Soveraign Lord_. And this they did with as much confidence and assurance as if this Place had been scituated between _Santarem_ and _Lisbon_; so that there were houses there which cost three or four thousand Duckats the building, but both they and all the rest were afterwards demolished for our sins by the _Chineses_...."—_Pinto_ (orig. cap. lxvi.), in _Cogan_, p. 82. What Cogan renders '_Ports of_ LIAMPOO' is _portas_, _i.e._ _Gates_. And the expression is remarkable as preserving a very old tradition of Eastern navigation; the oldest document regarding Arab trade to China (the _Relation_, tr. by Reinaud) says that the ships after crossing the Sea of _Sanji_ 'pass the _Gates of China_. These Gates are in fact mountains washed by the sea; between these mountains is an opening, through which the ships pass' (p. 19). This phrase was perhaps a translation of a term used by the Chinese themselves—see under BOCCA TIGRIS. 1553.—"The eighth (division of the coasts of the Indies) terminates in a notable cape, the most easterly point of the whole continent so far as we know at present, and which stands about midway in the whole coast of that great country China. This our people call Cabo de LIAMPO, after an illustrious city which lies in the bend of the cape. It is called by the natives NIMPO, which our countrymen have corrupted into LIAMPO."—_Barros_, i. ix. 1. 1696.—"Those Junks commonly touch at LYMPO, from whence they bring _Petre_, _Geelongs_, and other Silks."—_Bowyear_, in _Dalrymple_, i. 87. 1701.—"The Mandarine of Justice arrived late last night from LIMPO."—_Fragmentary MS. Records of China Factory_ (at Chusan?), in India Office, Oct. 24. 1727.—"The Province of _Chequiam_, whose chief city is LIMPOA, by some called _Nimpoa_, and by others _Ningpoo_."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 283; [ed. 1744, ii. 282]. 1770.—"To these articles of importation may be added those brought every year, by a dozen Chinese Junks, from Emoy, LIMPO, and Canton."—_Raynal_, tr. 1777, i. 249. LIKIN, LEKIN, s. We borrow from Mr. Giles: "An arbitrary tax, originally of one cash per tael on all kinds of produce, imposed with a view of making up the deficiency in the land-tax of China caused by the T'aiping and Nienfei troubles. It was to be set aside for military purposes only—hence its common name of 'war tax'.... The Chefoo Agreement makes the area of the Foreign concessions at the various Treaty Ports exempt from the tax of Lekin" (_Gloss. of Reference_, s.v.). The same authority explains the term as "_li_ (_le_, _i.e._ a cash or 1/1000 of a tael)-money," because of the original rate of levy. The LIKIN is professedly not an imperial customs-duty, but a provincial tax levied by the governors of the provinces, and at their discretion as to amount; hence varying in local rate, and from time to time changeable. This has been a chief difficulty in carrying out the Chefoo Agreement, which as yet has never been authoritatively interpreted or finally ratified by England. [It was ratified in 1886. For the conditions of the Agreement see _Ball, Things Chinese_, 3rd ed. 629 _seqq._] We quote the article of the Agreement which deals with opium, which has involved the chief difficulties, as leaving not only the amount to be paid, but the line at which this is to be paid, undefined. 1876.—"Sect. III. ... (iii). On Opium Sir Thomas Wade will move his Government to sanction an arrangement different from that affecting other imports. British merchants, when opium is brought into port, will be obliged to have it taken cognizance of by the Customs, and deposited in Bond ... until such time as there is a sale for it. The importer will then pay the tariff duty upon it, and the purchasers the LIKIN: in order to the prevention of the evasion of the duty. The amount of LIKIN to be collected will be decided by the different Provincial Governments, according to the circumstances of each."—_Agreement of Chefoo._ 1878.—"La Chine est parsemée d'une infinité de petits bureaux d'octroi échelonnés le long des voies commerciales; les Chinois les nomment LI-KIN. C'est la source la plus sure, et la plus productive des revenus."—_Rousset, À Travers la Chine_, 221. LILAC, s. This plant-name is eventually to be identified with ANIL (q.v.), and with the Skt. _nīla_, 'of a dark colour (especially dark blue or black)'; a fact which might be urged in favour of the view that the ancients in Asia, as has been alleged of them in Europe, belonged to the body of the colour-blind (like the writer of this article). The Indian word takes, in the sense of indigo, in Persian the form _līlang_; in Ar. this, modified into _līlak_ and _līlāk_, is applied to the lilac (_Syringa_ spp.). Marcel Devic says the Ar. adj. _līlak_ has the modified sense 'bleuâtre.' See a remark under BUCKYNE. We may note that in Scotland the 'striving after meaning' gives this familiar and beautiful tree the name among the uneducated of '_lily-oak_.' LIME, s. The fruit of the small _Citrus medica_, var. _acida_, Hooker, is that generally called _lime_ in India, approaching as it does very nearly to the fruit of the West India Lime. It is often not much bigger than a pigeon's egg, and one well-known miniature lime of this kind is called by the natives from its thin skin _kāghazī nīmbū_, or 'paper lime.' This seems to bear much the same relation to the lemon that the miniature thin-skinned orange, which in London shops is called _Tangerine_, bears to the "China orange." But lime is also used with the characterising adjective for the _Citrus medica_, var. _Limetta_, Hooker, or Sweet Lime, an insipid fruit. The word no doubt comes from the Sp. and Port. _lima_, which is from the Ar. _līma_; Fr. _lime_, Pers. _līmū_, _līmūn_ (see LEMON). But probably it came into English from the Portuguese in India. It is not in Minsheu (2nd ed. 1727). 1404.—"And in this land of Guilan snow never falls, so hot is it; and it produces abundance of citrons and LIMES and oranges (_cidras é_ LIMAS _é naranjas_)."—_Clavijo_, § lxxxvi. c. 1526.—"Another is the LIME (_līmū_), which is very plentiful. Its size is about that of a hen's egg, which it resembles in shape. If one who is poisoned boils and eats its fibres, the injury done by the poison is averted."—_Baber_, 328. 1563.—"It is a fact that there are some Portuguese so pig-headed that they would rather die than acknowledge that we have here any fruit equal to that of Portugal; but there are many fruits here that bear the bell, as for instance all the _fructas de espinho_. For the LEMONS of those parts are so big that they look like citrons, besides being very tender and full of flavour, especially those of _Baçaim_; whilst the citrons themselves are much better and more tender (than those of Portugal); and the LIMES (_limas_) vastly better...."—_Garcia_, f. 133. c. 1630.—"The Ile inricht us with many good things; Buffolls, Goats, Turtle, Hens, huge Batts ... also with Oranges, LEMONS, LYMES...."—_Sir T. Herbert_, 28. 1673.—"Here Asparagus flourish, as do LIMES, Pomegranates, Genetins...."—_Fryer_, 110. ("Jenneting" from Fr. _genétin_, [or, according to Prof. Skeat, for _jeanneton_, a dimin. from Fr. _pomme de S. Jean_.] 1690.—"The Island (Johanna) abounds with Fowls and Rice, with Pepper, Yams, Plantens, Bonanoes, Potatoes, Oranges, LEMONS, LIMES, Pine-apples, &c...."—_Ovington_, 109. LINGAIT, LINGAYET, LINGUIT, LINGAVANT, LINGADHARI, s. Mahr. _Liñgā-īt_, Can. _Lingāyata_, a member of a Sivaite sect in W. and S. India, whose members wear the _liñga_ (see LINGAM) in a small gold or silver box suspended round the neck. The sect was founded in the 12th century by Bāsava. They are also called _Jangama_, or _Vīra Śaiva_, and have various subdivisions. [See _Nelson, Madura_, pt. iii. 48 _seq._; _Monier Williams, Brahmanism_, 88.] 1673.—"At _Hubly_ in this Kingdom are a caste called LINGUITS, who are buried upright."—_Fryer_, 153. This is still their practice. _Lingua_ is given as the name or title of the King of Columbum (see QUILON) in the 14th century, by Friar Jordanus (p. 41), which might have been taken to denote that he belonged to this sect; but this seems never to have had followers in Malabar. LINGAM, s. This is taken from the S. Indian form of the word, which in N. India is Skt. and Hind. _liñga_, 'a token, badge,' &c., thence the symbol of Śiva which is so extensively an object of worship among the Hindus, in the form of a cylinder of stone. The great idol of Somnāth, destroyed by Mahmūd of Ghazni, and the object of so much romantic narrative, was a colossal symbol of this kind. In the quotation of 1838 below, the word is used simply for a badge of caste, which is certainly the original Skt. meaning, but is probably a mistake as attributed in that sense to modern vernacular use. The man may have been a LINGAIT (q.v.), so that his badge was actually a figure of the lingam. But this clever authoress often gets out of her depth. 1311.—"The stone idols called LING Mahádeo, which had been a long time established at that place ... these, up to this time, the kick of the horse of Islam had not attempted to break.... Deo Narain fell down, and the other gods who had seats there raised their feet, and jumped so high, that at one leap they reached the foot of Lanka, and in that affright the LINGS themselves would have fled, had they had any legs to stand on."—_Amír Khusrú_, in _Elliot_, iv. 91. 1616.—"... above this there is elevated the figure of an idol, which in decency I abstain from naming, but which is called by the heathen LINGA, and which they worship with many superstitions; and indeed they regard it to such a degree that the heathen of Canara carry well-wrought images of the kind round their necks. This abominable custom was abolished by a certain Canara King, a man of reason and righteousness."—_Couto_, Dec. VII. iii. 11. 1726.—"There are also some of them who wear a certain stone idol called LINGAM ... round the neck, or else in the hair of the head...."—_Valentijn, Choro._ 74. 1781.—"These Pagodas have each a small chamber in the center of twelve feet square, with a lamp hanging over the LINGHAM."—_Hodges_, 94. 1799.—"I had often remarked near the banks of the rivulet a number of little altars, with a LINGA of Mahádeva upon them. It seems they are placed over the ashes of Hindus who have been burnt near the spot."—_Colebrooke_, in _Life_, p. 152. 1809.—"Without was an immense LINGAM of black stone."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 371. 1814.—"... two respectable Brahmuns, a man and his wife, of the secular order; who, having no children, had made several religious pilgrimages, performed the accustomed ceremonies to the LINGA, and consulted the divines."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ ii. 364; [2nd ed. ii. 4; in ii. 164, LINGAM]. 1838.—"In addition to the preaching, Mr. G. got hold of a man's LINGUM, or badge of caste, and took it away."—_Letters from Madras_, 156. 1843.—"The homage was paid to LINGAMISM. The insult was offered to Mahometanism. _Lingamism_ is not merely idolatry, but idolatry in its most pernicious form."—_Macaulay, Speech on Gates of Somnauth._ LINGUIST, s. An old word for an interpreter, formerly much used in the East. It long survived in China, and is there perhaps not yet obsolete. Probably adopted from the Port. _lingua_, used for an interpreter. 1554.—"To a LLINGUA of the factory (at Goa) 2 pardaos monthly...."—_S. Botelho, Tombo_, 63. " "To the LINGUOA of this kingdom (Ormuz) a Portuguese.... To the LINGUOA of the custom-house, a bramen."—_Ibid._ 104. [1612.—"Did Captain Saris' LINGUIST attend?"—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 68.] 1700.—"I carried the LINGUIST into a Merchant's House that was my Acquaintance to consult with that Merchant about removing that _Remora_, that stop'd the Man of War from entring into the Harbour."—_A. Hamilton_, iii. 254; [ed. 1744]. 1711.—"LINGUISTS require not too much haste, having always five or six to make choice of, never a Barrel the better Herring."—_Lockyer_, 102. 1760.—"I am sorry to think your Honour should have reason to think, that I have been anyway concerned in that unlucky affair that happened at the _Negrais_, in the month of October 1759; but give me leave to assure your Honour that I was no further concerned, than as a LINGUISTER for the _King's Officer_ who commanded the Party."—Letter to the Gov. of Fort St. George, from _Antonio the Linguist_, in _Dalrymple_, i. 396. 1760-1810.—"If the ten should presume to enter villages, public places, or bazaars, punishment will be inflicted on the LINGUIST who accompanies them."—_Regulations at Canton_, from _The Fankwae at Canton_, p. 29. 1882.—"As up to treaty days, neither Consul nor Vice-Consul of a foreign nation was acknowledged, whenever either of these officers made a communication to the Hoppo, it had to be done through the Hong merchants, to whom the dispatch was taken by a LINGUIST."—_The Fankwae at Canton_, p. 50. LIP-LAP, s. A vulgar and disparaging nickname given in the Dutch Indies to Eurasians, and corresponding to Anglo-Indian CHEE-CHEE (q.v.). The proper meaning of _lip-lap_ seems to be the uncoagulated pulp of the coco-nut (see _Rumphius_, bk. i. ch. 1). [Mr. Skeat notes that the word is not in the Dicts., but Klinkert gives Jav. _lap-lap_, 'a dish-clout.'] 1768-71.—"Children born in the Indies are nicknamed LIPLAPS by the Europeans, although both parents may have come from Europe."—_Stavorinus_, E.T. i. 315. LISHTEE, LISTEE, s. Hind. _lishtī_, English word, '_a list_.' LONG-CLOTH, s. The usual name in India for (white) cotton shirtings, or Lancashire calico; but first applied to the Indian cloth of like kind exported to England, probably because it was made of length unusual in India; cloth for native use being ordinarily made in pieces sufficient only to clothe one person. Or it is just possible that it may have been a corruption or misapprehension of _lungi_ (see LOONGHEE). [This latter view is accepted without question by Sir G. Birdwood (_Rep. on Old Rec._, 224), who dates its introduction to Europe about 1675.] 1670.—"We have continued to supply you ... in reguard the Dutch do so fully fall in with the Calicoe trade that they had the last year 50,000 pieces of LONG-CLOTH."—_Letter from Court of E.I.C._ to Madras, Nov. 9th. In _Notes and Exts._, No. i. p. 2. [1682.—"... for LONG CLOTH brown English 72: Coveds long & 2¼ broad No. I. ..."—_Pringle, Diary, Ft. St. Geo._ 1st ser. i. 40.] 1727.—"_Saderass_, or _Saderass Patam_, a small Factory belonging to the _Dutch_, to buy up LONG CLOTH."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 358; [ed. 1744]. 1785.—"The trade of Fort St. David's consists in LONG CLOTHS of different colours."—_Carraccioli's Life of Clive_, i. 5. 1865.—"LONG-CLOTH, as it is termed, is the material principally worn in the Tropics."—_Waring, Tropical Resident_, p. 111. 1880.—"A Chinaman is probably the last man in the world to be taken in twice with a fraudulent piece of LONG-CLOTH."—_Pall Mall Budget_, Jan. 9, p. 9. LONG-DRAWERS, s. This is an old-fashioned equivalent for PYJAMAS (q.v.). Of late it is confined to the Madras Presidency, and to outfitters' lists. [_Mosquito drawers_ were probably like these.] [1623.—"They wear a pair of LONG DRAWERS of the same Cloth, which cover not only their Thighs, but legs also to the Feet."—_P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. i. 43.] 1711.—"The better sort wear LONG DRAWERS, and a piece of Silk, or wrought Callico, thrown loose over the Shoulders."—_Lockyer_, 57. 1774.—"... gave each private man a frock and LONG DRAWERS of chintz."—_Forrest, V. to N. Guinea_, 100. 1780.—"Leroy, one of the French hussars, who had saved me from being cut down by Hyder's horse, gave me some soup, and a shirt, and LONG-DRAWERS, which I had great want of."—_Hon. John Lindsay_ in _Lives of the Lindsays_, iv. 266. 1789.—"It is true that they (the _Sycs_) wear only a short blue jacket, and blue LONG DRAWS."—Note by Translator of _Seir Mutaqherin_, i. 87. 1810.—"For wear on board ship, pantaloons ... together with as many pair of wove cotton LONG-DRAWERS, to wear under them."—_Williamson, V. M._ i. 9. [1853.—"The Doctor, his gaunt figure very scantily clad in a dirty shirt and a pair of MOSQUITO DRAWERS."—_Campbell, Old Forest Ranger_, 3rd ed. 108.] (See PYJAMAS, MOGUL BREECHES, SHULWAURS, SIRDRARS.) LONG-SHORE WIND, s. A term used in Madras to designate the damp, unpleasant wind that blows in some seasons, especially July to September, from the south. 1837.—"This LONGSHORE WIND is very disagreeable—a sort of sham sea-breeze blowing from the south; whereas the real sea-breeze blows from the east; it is a regular cheat upon the new-comers, feeling damp and fresh as if it were going to cool one."—_Letters from Madras_, 73. [1879.—"Strong winds from the south known as ALONGSHORE WINDS, prevail especially near the coast."—_Stuart, Tinnevelly_, 8.] LONTAR, s. The palm leaves used in the Archipelago (as in S. India) for writing on are called _lontar_-leaves. Filet (No. 5179, p. 209) gives _lontar_ as the Malay name of two palms, viz. _Borassus flabelliformis_ (see PALMYRA, BRAB), and _Livistona tundifolia_. [See CADJAN.] [Mr. Skeat notes that Klinkert gives—"_Lontar_, metathesis of _ron-tal_, leaf of the _tal_ tree, a fan-palm whose leaves were once used for writing on, _borassus flabelliformis_." _Ron_ is thus probably equivalent to the Malay _daun_, or in some dialects _don_, 'leaf.' The tree itself is called _p'hun_ (_pohun_) _tar_ in the E. coast of the Malay Peninsula, _tar_ and _tal_ being only variants of the same word. Scott, _Malayan Words in English_, p. 121, gives: "_Lontar_, a palm, dial. form of _dāun tāl_ (_tāl_, Hind.)." (See TODDY.) LOOCHER, s. This is often used in Anglo-Ind. colloquial for a blackguard libertine, a lewd loafer. It is properly Hind. _luchchā_, having that sense. Orme seems to have confounded the word, more or less, with _lūṭiya_ (see under LOOTY). [A rogue in _Pandurang Hari_ (ed. 1873, ii. 168) is _Loochajee_. The place at Matheran originally called "_Louisa_ Point" has become "_Loocha_ Point!"] [1829.—"... nothing-to-do LOOTCHAS of every sect in Camp...."—_Or. Sport. Mag._ ed. 1873, i. 121.] LOONGHEE, s. Hind. _lungī_, perhaps originally Pers. _lung_ and _lunggī_; [but Platts connects it with _linga_]. A scarf or web of cloth to wrap round the body, whether applied as what the French call _pagne_, _i.e._ a cloth simply wrapped once or twice round the hips and tucked in at the upper edge, which is the proper Mussulman mode of wearing it; or as a cloth tucked between the legs like a DHOTY (q.v.), which is the Hindu mode, and often followed also by Mahommedans in India. The _Qanoon-e-Islam_ further distinguishes between the _lunggī_ and _dhotī_ that the former is a coloured cloth worn as described, and the latter a cloth with only a coloured border, worn by Hindus alone. This explanation must belong to S. India. ["The _lungi_ is really meant to be worn round the waist, and is very generally of a checked pattern, but it is often used as a _paggri_ (see PUGGRY), more especially that known as the Kohat _lungi_" (_Cookson, Mon. on Punjab Silk_, 4). For illustrations of various modes of wearing the garment, see _Forbes Watson, Textile Manufactures and Costumes_, pl. iii. iv.] 1653.—"LONGUI est vne petite pièce de linge, dont les Indiens se servent à cacher les parties naturelles."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, 529. But in the edition of 1657 it is given: "LONGUI est vn morceau de linge dont l'on se sert au bain en Turquie" (p. 547). 1673.—"The Elder sat in a Row, where the Men and Women came down together to wash, having LUNGIES about their Wastes only."—_Fryer_, 101. In the Index, Fryer explains as a "Waste-Clout." 1726.—"Silk LONGIS with red borders, 160 pieces in a pack, 14 _cobidos_ long and 2 broad."—_Valentijn_, v. 178. 1727.—"... For some coarse checquered Cloth, called _Cambaya_ (see COMBOY), LUNGIES, made of Cotton-Yarn, the Natives would bring Elephant's Teeth."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 9; [ed. 1744]. " (In Pegu) "Under the Frock they have a Scarf or LUNGEE doubled fourfold, made fast about the Middle...."—_Ibid._ ii. 49. c. 1760.—"Instead of petticoats they wear what they call a LOONGEE, which is simply a long piece of silk or cotton stuff."—_Grose_, i. 143. c. 1809-10.—"Many use the LUNGGI, a piece of blue cotton cloth, from 5 to 7 cubits long and 2 wide. It is wrapped simply two or three times round the waist, and hangs down to the knee."—_F. Buchanan_, in _Eastern India_, iii. 102. LOOT, s. & v. Plunder; Hind. _lūṭ_, and that from Skt. _lotra_, for _loptra_, root _lup_, 'rob, plunder'; [rather _luṇṭ_, 'to rob']. The word appears in Stockdale's _Vocabulary_, of 1788, as "LOOT—plunder, pillage." It has thus long been a familiar item in the Anglo-Indian colloquial. But between the Chinese War of 1841, the Crimean War (1854-5), and the Indian Mutiny (1857-8), it gradually found acceptance in England also, and is now a recognised constituent of the English _Slang Dictionary_. Admiral Smyth has it in his _Nautical Glossary_ (1867) thus: "LOOT, plunder, or pillage, a term adopted from China." 1545.—St. Francis Xavier in a letter to a friend in Portugal admonishing him from encouraging any friend of his to go to India seems to have the thing _Loot_ in his mind, though of course he does not use the word: "Neminem patiaris amicorum tuorum in Indiam cum Praefectura mitti, ad regias pecunias, et negotia tractanda. Nam de illis vere illud scriptum capere licet: 'Deleantur de libro viventium et cum justis non scribantur.'... Invidiam tantum non culpam usus publicus detrahit, dum vix dubitatur fieri non malè quod impunè fit. Ubique, semper, rapitur, congeritur, aufertur. Semel captum nunquam redditur. Quis enumeret artes et nomina, praedarum? Equidem mirari satis nequeo, quot, praeter usitatos modos, insolitis flexionibus inauspicatum illud RAPIENDI verbum quaedam avaritiae barbaria conjuget!"—_Epistolae, Prague_, 1667, Lib. V. Ep. vii. 1842.—"I believe I have already told you that I did not take any LOOT—the Indian word for plunder—so that I have nothing of that kind, to which so many in this expedition helped themselves so bountifully."—_Colin Campbell_ to his Sister, in _L. of Ld. Clyde_, i. 120. " "In the Saugor district the plunderers are beaten whenever they are caught, but there is a good deal of burning and 'LOOTING,' as they call it."—_Indian Administration of Ld. Ellenborough. To the D. of Wellington_, May 17, p. 194. 1847.—"Went to see Marshal Soult's pictures which he LOOTED in Spain. There are many Murillos, all beautiful."—_Ld. Malmesbury, Mem. of an Ex-Minister_, i. 192. 1858.—"There is a word called 'LOOT,' which gives, unfortunately, a venial character to what would in common English be styled robbery."—_Ld. Elgin, Letters and Journals_, 215. 1860.—"LOOT, swag or plunder."—_Slang Dict._ s.v. 1864.—"When I mentioned the 'LOOTING' of villages in 1845, the word was printed in italics as little known. Unhappily it requires no distinction now, custom having rendered it rather common of late."—_Admiral W. H. Smyth, Synopsis_, p. 52. 1875.—"It was the Colonel Sahib who carried off the LOOT."—_The Dilemma_, ch. xxxvii. 1876.—"Public servants (in Turkey) have vied with one another in a system of universal LOOT."—_Blackwood's Mag._ No. cxix. p. 115. 1878.—"The city (Hongkong) is now patrolled night and day by strong parties of marines and Sikhs, for both the disposition to LOOT and the facilities for LOOTING are very great."—_Miss Bird, Golden Chersonese_, 34. 1883.—"'LOOT' is a word of Eastern origin, and for a couple of centuries past ... the LOOTING of Delhi has been the daydream of the most patriotic among the Sikh race."—_Bos. Smith's Life of Ld. Lawrence_, ii. 245. " "At Ta li fu ... a year or two ago, a fire, supposed to be an act of incendiarism, broke out among the Tibetan encampments which were then LOOTED by the Chinese."—_Official Memo. on Chinese Trade with Tibet_, 1883. LOOTY, LOOTIEWALLA, s. A. A plunderer. Hind. _lūṭī_, _lūṭīyā_, _lūṭīwālā_. 1757.—"A body of their LOUCHEES (see LOOCHER) or plunderers, who are armed with clubs, passed into the Company's territory."—_Orme_, ed. 1803, ii. 129. 1782.—"Even the rascally LOOTY WALLAHS, or Mysorean hussars, who had just before been meditating a general desertion to us, now pressed upon our flanks and rear."—_Munro's Narrative_, 295. 1792.—"The Colonel found him as much dismayed as if he had been surrounded by the whole Austrian army, and busy in placing an ambuscade to catch about six LOOTIES."—_Letter of T. Munro_, in _Life_. " "This body (horse plunderers round Madras) had been branded generally by the name of LOOTIES, but they had some little title to a better appellation, for they were ... not guilty of those sanguinary and inhuman deeds...."—_Madras Courier_, Jan. 26. 1793.—"A party was immediately sent, who released 27 half-starved wretches in heavy irons; among them was Mr. Randal Cadman, a midshipman taken 10 years before by Suffrein. The remainder were private soldiers; some of whom had been taken by the LOOTIES; others were deserters...."—_Dirom's Narrative_, p. 157. B. A different word is the Ar.—Pers. _lūṭīy_, bearing a worse meaning, 'one of the people of Lot,' and more generally 'a blackguard.' [1824.—"They were singing, dancing, and making the LUTI all the livelong day."—_Hajji Baba_, ed. 1851, p. 444. [1858.—"The LOUTIS, who wandered from town to town with monkeys and other animals, taught them to cast earth upon their heads (a sign of the deepest grief among Asiatics) when they were asked whether they would be governors of Balkh or Akhcheh."—_Ferrier, H. of the Afghans_, 101. [1883.—"Monkeys and baboons are kept and trained by the LŪTIS, or professional buffoons."—_Will's Modern Persia_, ed. 1891, p. 306.] The people of Shiraz are noted for a fondness for jingling phrases, common enough among many Asiatics, including the people of India, where one constantly hears one's servants speak of _chaukī-aukī_ (for chairs and tables), _naukar-chākar_ (where both are however real words), 'servants,' _lakṛī-akṛī_, 'sticks and staves,' and so forth. Regarding this Mr. Wills tells a story (_Modern Persia_, p. 239). The late Minister, Ḳawām-ud-Daulat, a Shirāzi, was asked by the Shāh: "Why is it, Ḳawām, that you Shīrāzīs always talk of _Kabob-mabob_ and so on? You always add a nonsense-word; is it for euphony?" "Oh, Asylum of the Universe, may I be your sacrifice! No respectable person in Shīrāz does so, only the LŪTĪ-PŪTĪ says it!" LOQUOT, LOQUAT, s. A sub-acid fruit, a native of China and Japan, which has been naturalised in India and in Southern Europe. In Italy it is called _nespola giapponese_ (Japan medlar). It is _Eriobotrya japonica_, Lindl. The name is that used in S. China, _lu-küh_, pron. at Canton _lu-kwat_, and meaning 'rush-orange.' Elsewhere in China it is called _pi-pa_. [1821.—"The LACOTT, a Chinese fruit, not unlike a plum, was produced also in great plenty (at Bangalore); it is sweet when ripe, and both used for tarts, and eaten as dessert."—_Hoole, Missions in Madras and Mysore_, 2nd ed. 159.] 1878.—"... the yellow LOQUAT, peach-skinned and pleasant, but prodigal of stones."—_Ph. Robinson, In My Indian Garden_, 49. c. 1880.—"A LOQUAT tree in full fruit is probably a sight never seen in England before, but 'the phenomenon' is now on view at Richmond. (This was in the garden of Lady Parker at Stawell House.) We are told that it has a fine crop of fruit, comprising about a dozen bunches, each bunch being of eight or ten beautiful berries...."—_Newspaper cutting (source lost)._ LORCHA, s. A small kind of vessel used in the China coasting trade. Giles explains it as having a hull of European build, but the masts and sails Chinese fashion, generally with a European skipper and a Chinese crew. The word is said to have been introduced by the Portuguese from S. America (_Giles_, 81). But Pinto's passage shows how early the word was used in the China seas, a fact which throws doubt on that view. [Other suggestions are that it is Chinese _low-chuen_, a sort of fighting ship, or Port. _lancha_, our _launch_ (2 _N. & Q._ iii. 217, 236).] 1540.—"Now because the LORCH (_lorcha_), wherein _Antonio de Faria_ came from _Patana_ leaked very much, he commanded all his soldiers to pass into another better vessel ... and arriving at a River that about evening we found towards the East, he cast anchor a league out at Sea, by reason his Junk ... drew much water, so that fearing the Sands ... he sent _Christovano Borralho_ with 14 Soldiers in the LORCH up the River...."—_Pinto_ (orig. cap. xlii.), _Cogan_, p. 50. " "Cõ isto nos partemos deste lugar de Laito muyto embandeirados, com as gavias toldadas de paños de seda, et os juncos e LORCHAS cõ duas ordens de paveses por banda"—_Pinto_, ch. lviii. _i.e._ "And so we started from Laito all dressed out, the tops draped with silk, and the junks and LORCHAS with two tiers of banners on each side." 1613.—"And they use smaller vessels called LORCHAS and _lyolyo_ (?), and these never use more than 2 oars on each side, which serve both for rudders and for oars in the river traffic."—_Godinho de Eredia_, f. 26_v_. 1856.—"... Mr. Parkes reported to his superior, Sir John Bowring, at Hong Kong, the facts in connexion with an outrage which had been committed on a British-owned LORCHA at Canton. The LORCHA 'Arrow,' employed in the river trade between Canton and the mouth of the river, commanded by an English captain and flying an English flag, had been boarded by a party of Mandarins and their escort while at anchor near Dutch Folly."—_Boulger, H. of China_, 1884, iii. 396. LORY, s. A name given to various brilliantly-coloured varieties of parrot, which are found in the Moluccas and other islands of the Archipelago. The word is a corruption of the Malay _nūri_, 'a parrot'; but the corruption seems not to be very old, as Fryer retains the correct form. Perhaps it came through the French (see _Luillier_ below). [Mr. Skeat writes: "_Lūri_ is hardly a corruption of _nūri_; it is rather a parallel form. The two forms appear in different dialects. _Nūri_ may have been first introduced, and _lūri_ may be some dialectic form of it."] The first quotation shows that _lories_ were imported into S. India as early as the 14th century. They are still imported thither, where they are called in the vernacular by a name signifying 'Five-coloured parrots.' [Can. _panchavarnagini_.] c. 1330.—"Parrots also, or popinjays, after their kind, of every possible colour, except black, for black ones are never found; but white all over, and green, and red, and also of mixed colours. The birds of this India seem really like the creatures of Paradise."—_Friar Jordanus_, 29. c. 1430.—"In Bandan three kinds of parrot are found, some with red feathers and a yellow beak, and some parti-coloured which are called NORI, that is brilliant."—_Conti_, in _India in the XVth Cent._, 17. The last words, in Poggio's original Latin, are: "quos _Noros_ appellant hoc est _lucidos_," showing that Conti connected the word with the Pers. _nūr_ = "_lux_." 1516.—"In these islands there are many coloured parrots, of very splendid colours; they are tame, and the Moors call them NURE, and they are much valued."—_Barbosa_, 202. 1555.—"There are hogs also with hornes (see BABI-ROUSSA), and parats which prattle much, which they call NORIS."—_Galvano_, E.T. in _Hakl._ iv. 424. [1598.—"There cometh into India out of the Island of Molucas beyond Malacca a kind of birdes called NOYRAS; they are like Parrattes...."—_Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. i. 307.] 1601.—"Psittacorum passim in sylvis multae turmae obvolitant. Sed in Moluccanis Insulis per Malaccam avis alia, NOYRA dicta, in Indiam importatur, quae psittaci faciem universim exprimit, quem cantu quoque adamussim aemulatur, nisi quod pennis rubicundis crebrioribus vestitur."—_De Bry_, v. 4. 1673.—"... Cockatooas and NEWRIES from Bantam."—_Fryer_, 116. 1682.—"The LORYS are about as big as the parrots that one sees in the Netherlands.... There are no birds that the Indians value more: and they will sometimes pay 30 rix dollars for one...."—_Nieuhof, Zee en Lant-Reize_, ii. 287. 1698.—"Brought ashore from the Resolution ... a NEWRY and four yards of broad cloth for a present to the Havildar."—In _Wheeler_, i. 333. 1705.—"On y trouve de quatre sortes de perroquets, sçavoir, perroquets, LAURIS, perruches, & cacatoris."—_Luillier_, 72. 1809.— "'Twas Camdeo riding on his LORY, 'Twas the immortal Youth of Love." _Kehama_, x. 19. 1817.— "Gay sparkling LOORIES, such as gleam between The crimson blossoms of the coral-tree In the warm isles of India's summer sea." _Mokanna._ LOTA, s. Hind. _loṭā_. The small spheroidal brass pot which Hindus use for drinking, and sometimes for cooking. This is the exclusive Anglo-Indian application; but natives also extend it to the spherical pipkins of earthenware (see CHATTY or GHURRA.) 1810.—"... a LOOTAH, or brass water vessel."—_Williamson, V. M._ ii. 284. LOTE, s. Mod. Hind. _lōṭ_, being a corruption of Eng. '_note_.' A bank-note; sometimes called _bănklōṭ_. LOTOO, s. Burm. _Hlwat-d'hau_, 'Royal Court or Hall'; the Chief Council of State in Burma, composed nominally of four Wungyīs (see WOON) or Chief Ministers. Its name designates more properly the place of meeting; compare _Star-Chamber_. 1792.—"... in capital cases he transmits the evidence in writing, with his opinion, to the LOTOO, or grand chamber of consultation, where the council of state assembles...."—_Symes_, 307. 1819.—"The first and most respectable of the tribunals is the LUTTÒ, comprised of four presidents called _Vunghì_, who are chosen by the sovereign from the oldest and most experienced Mandarins, of four assistants, and a great chancery."—_Sangermano_, 164. 1827.—"Every royal edict requires by law, or rather by usage, the sanction of this council: indeed, the King's name never appears in any edict or proclamation, the acts of the LUT-D'HAU being in fact considered his acts."—_Crawfurd's Journal_, 401. LOUTEA, LOYTIA, &c. s. A Chinese title of respect, used by the older writers on China for a Chinese official, much as we still use _mandarin_. It is now so obsolete that Giles, we see, omits it. "It would almost seem certain that this is the word given as follows in C. C. Baldwin's _Manual of the Foochow Dialect_: '_Lo-tia_.' ... (in Mandarin _Lao-tye_) a general appellative used for an officer. It means 'Venerable Father' (p. 215). In the Court dialect _Ta-lao-yé_, 'Great Venerable Father' is the appellative used for any officer, up to the 4th rank. The _ye_ of this expression is quite different from the _tyé_ or _tia_ of the former" (_Note by M. Terrien de la Couperie_). Mr. Baber, after giving the same explanation from Carstairs Douglas's _Amoy Dict._, adds: "It would seem ludicrous to a Pekingese. Certain local functionaries (Prefects, Magistrates, &c.) are, however, universally known in China as _Fu-mu-kuan_, 'Parental Officers' (lit. 'Father-and-Mother Officers') and it is very likely that the expression 'Old Papa' is intended to convey the same idea of paternal government." c. 1560.—"Everyone that in China hath any office, command, or dignitie by the King, is called LOUTHIA, which is to say with us _Señor_."—_Gaspar da Cruz_, in _Purchas_, iii. 169. " "I shall have occasion to speake of a certain Order of gentlemen that are called LOUTEA; I will first therefor expound what this word signifieth. _Loutea_ is as muche as to say in our language as Syr...."—_Galeotto Pereyra_, by _R. Willes_, in _Hakl._ ii.; [ed. 1810, ii. 548]. 1585.—"And although all the Kinge's officers and justices of what sort of administration they are, be generally called by the name of LOYTIA; yet euerie one hath a speciall and a particular name besides, according vnto his office."—_Mendoza_, tr. by _R. Parke_, ii. 101. 1598.—"Not any Man in _China_ is esteemed or accounted of, for his birth, family, or riches, but onely for his learning and knowledge, such as they that serve at every towne, and have the government of the same. They are called LOITIAS and Mandorijns."—_Linschoten_, 39; [Hak. Soc. i. 133]. 1618.—"The China Capt. had letters this day per way of Xaxma (see SATSUMA) ... that the letters I sent are received by the noblemen in China in good parte, and a mandarin, or LOYTEA, appointed to com for Japon...."—_Cocks, Diary_, ii. 44. 1681.—"They call ... the lords and gentlemen LOYTIAS...."—_Martinez de la Puente, Compendio_, 26. LOVE-BIRD, s. The bird to which this name is applied in Bengal is the pretty little lorikeet, _Loriculus vernalis_, Sparrman, called in Hind. _laṭkan_ or 'pendant,' because of its quaint habit of sleeping suspended by the claws, head downwards. LUBBYE, LUBBEE, s. [Tel. _Labbi_, Tam. _Ilappai_]; according to C. P. Brown and the _Madras Gloss._ a Dravidian corruption of _'Arabī_. A name given in S. India to a race, Mussulmans in creed, but speaking Tamil, supposed to be, like the MOPLAHS of the west coast, the descendants of Arab emigrants by inter-marriage with native women. "There are few classes of natives in S. India, who in energy, industry, and perseverance, can compete with the Lubbay"; they often, as pedlars, go about selling beads, precious stones, &c. 1810.—"Some of these (early emigrants from Kufa) landed on that part of the Western coast of India called the Concan; the others to the eastward of C. Comorin; the descendants of the former are the _Nevayets_; of the latter the LUBBÈ; a name probably given to them by the natives, from that Arabic particle (a modification of _Lubbeik_) corresponding with the English _here I am_, indicating attention on being spoken to. The LUBBÈ pretend to one common origin with the _Nevayets_, and attribute their black complexion to inter-marriage with the natives; but the _Nevayets_ affirm that the LUBBÈ are the descendants of their domestic slaves, and there is certainly in the physiognomy of this very numerous class, and in their stature and form, a strong resemblance to the natives of Abyssinia."—_Wilks, Hist. Sketches_, i. 243. 1836.—"Mr. Boyd ... describes the Moors under the name of _Cholias_ (see CHOOLIA); and Sir Alexander Johnston designates them by the appellation of LUBBES. These epithets are however not admissible; for the former is only confined to a particular sect among them, who are rather of an inferior grade; and the latter to the priests who officiate in their temples; and also as an honorary affix to the proper names of some of their chief men."—_Simon Casie Chitty on the Moors of Ceylon_, in _J. R. As. Soc._ iii. 338. 1868.—"The LABBEIS are a curious caste, said by some to be the descendants of Hindus forcibly converted to the Mahometan faith some centuries ago. It seems most probable, however, that they are of mixed blood. They are, comparatively, a fine strong active race, and generally contrive to keep themselves in easy circumstances. Many of them live by traffic. Many are smiths, and do excellent work as such. Others are fishermen, boatmen and the like...."—_Nelson, Madura Manual_, Pt. ii. 86. 1869.—In a paper by Dr. Shortt it is stated that the LUBBAYS are found in large numbers on the East Coast of the Peninsula, between Pulicat and Negapatam. Their headquarters are at Nagore, the burial place of their patron saint _Nagori Mīr Ṣāhib_. They excel as merchants, owing to their energy and industry.—In _Trans. Ethn. Soc. of London_, N.S. vii. 189-190. LUCKERBAUG, s. Hind. _lakṛā_, _lagṛā_, _lakaṛbagghā_, _lagaṛbagghā_, 'a hyena.' The form _lakaṛbaghā_ is not in the older dicts. but is given by Platts. It is familiar in Upper India, and it occurs in _Hickey's Bengal Gazette_, June 24, 1781. In some parts the name is applied to the leopard, as the extract from Buchanan shows. This is the case among the Hindi-speaking people of the Himālaya also (see _Jerdon_). It is not clear what the etymology of the name is, _lakaṛ_, _lakṛā_ meaning in their everyday sense, a stick or piece of timber. But both in Hind. and Mahr., in an adjective form, the word is used for 'stiff, gaunt, emaciated,' and this may be the sense in which it is applied to the hyena. [More probably the name refers to the bar-like stripes on the animal.] Another name is _haṛvāgh_, or (apparently) 'bone-tiger,' from its habit of gnawing bones. c. 1809.—"It was said not to be uncommon in the southern parts of the district (Bhāgalpur) ... but though I have offered ample rewards, I have not been able to procure a specimen, dead or alive; and the _leopard_ is called at Mungger LAKRAVAGH." " "The hyaena or LAKRAVAGH in this district has acquired an uncommon degree of ferocity."—_F. Buchanan, Eastern India_, iii. 142-3. [1849.—"The man seized his gun and shot the hyena, but the 'LAKKABAKKA' got off."—_Mrs. Mackenzie, Life in the Mission_, ii. 152.] LUCKNOW, n.p. Properly _Lakhnau_; the well-known capital of the Nawābs and Kings of Oudh, and the residence of the Chief Commissioner of that British Province, till the office was united to that of the Lieut.-Governor of the N.W. Provinces in 1877. [The name appears to be a corruption of the ancient _Lakshmanāvatī_, founded by _Lakshmana_, brother of Rāmachandra of Ayodhya.] 1528.—"On Saturday the 29th of the latter Jemâdi, I reached LUKNOW; and having surveyed it, passed the river Gûmti and encamped."—_Baber_, p. 381. [c. 1590.—"LUCKNOW is a large city on the banks of the Gúmti, delightful in its surroundings."—_Āīn_, ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 173.] 1663.—"In _Agra_ the Hollanders have also an House.... Formerly they had a good trade there in selling Scarlet ... as also in buying those cloths of Jelapour and LAKNAU, at 7 or 8 days journey from _Agra_, where they also keep an house...."—_Bernier_, E.T. 94; [ed. _Constable_, 292, who identifies _Jelapour_ with Jalālpur-Nāhir in the Fyzābād district.] LUDDOO, s. H. _laḍḍū_. A common native sweetmeat, consisting of balls of sugar and ghee, mixt with wheat and gram flour, and with cocoanut kernel rasped. [1826.—"My friends ... called me _boor ke_ LUDDOO, or the great man's sport."—_Pandurang Hari_, ed. 1873, i. 197. [1828.—"When at large we cannot even get _rabri_ (porridge), but in prison we eat LADOO (a sweetmeat)."—_Tod, Annals_, Calcutta reprint, ii. 185.] LUGOW, TO, v. This is one of those imperatives transformed, in Anglo-Indian jargon, into infinitives, which are referred to under BUNOW, PUCKEROW. H. inf. _lagā-nā_, imperative _lagā-o_. The meanings of _lagānā_, as given by Shakespear, are: "to apply, close, attach, join, fix, affix, ascribe, impose, lay, add, place, put, plant, set, shut, spread, fasten, connect, plaster, put to work, employ, engage, use, impute, report anything in the way of scandal or malice"—in which long list he has omitted one of the most common uses of the verb, in its Anglo-Indian form _lugow_, which is "to lay a boat alongside the shore or wharf, to moor." The fact is that _lagānā_ is the active form of the neuter verb _lag-nā_, 'to touch, lie, to be in contact with,' and used in all the neuter senses of which _lagānā_ expresses the transitive senses. Besides neuter _lagnā_, active _lagānā_, we have a secondary casual verb, _lagwānā_, 'to cause to apply,' &c. _Lagnā_, _lagānā_ are presumably the same words as our _lie_, and _lay_, A.-S. _licgan_, and _lecgan_, mod. Germ. _liegen_ and _legen_. And the meaning 'lay' underlies all the senses which Shakespear gives of _lagā-nā_. [See _Skeat, Concise Etym. Dict._ s.v. _lie_.] [1839.—"They LUGĀOED, or were fastened, about a quarter of a mile below us...."—_Davidson, Travels in Upper India_, ii. 20.] LUMBERDAR, s. Hind. _lambardār_, a word formed from the English word '_number_' with the Pers. termination _-dār_, and meaning properly 'the man who is registered by a number.' "The registered representative of a coparcenary community, who is responsible for Government revenue." (_Carnegy_). "The cultivator who, either on his own account or as the representative of other members of the village, pays the Government dues and is registered in the Collector's Roll according to his number; as the representative of the rest he may hold the office by descent or by election." (_Wilson_). [1875.—"... Chota Khan ... was exceedingly useful, and really frightened the astonished LAMBADARS."—_Wilson, Abode of Snow_, 97.] LUNGOOR, s. Hind. _langūr_, from Skt. _lāngūlin_, 'caudatus.' The great white-bearded ape, much patronized by Hindus, and identified with the monkey-god Hanumān. The genus is _Presbytes_, Illiger, of which several species are now discriminated, but the differences are small. [See _Blanford_, _Mammalia_, 27, who classes the _Langūr_ as _Semnopithecus entellus_.] The animal is well described by Aelian in the following quotation, which will recall to many what they have witnessed in the suburbs of Benares and other great Hindu cities. The _Langūr_ of the _Prasii_ is _P. Entellus_. c. 250.—"Among the Prasii of India they say that there exists a kind of ape with human intelligence. These animals seem to be about the size of Hyrcanian dogs. Their front hair looks all grown together, and any one ignorant of the truth would say that it was dressed artificially. The beard is like that of a satyr, and the tail strong like that of a lion. All the rest of the body is white, but the head and the tail are red. These creatures are tame and gentle in character, but by race and manner of life they are wild. They go about in crowds in the suburbs of _Latagē_ (now Latagē is a city of the Indians) and eat the boiled rice that is put out for them by the King's order. Every day their dinner is elegantly set out. Having eaten their fill it is said that they return to their parents in the woods in an orderly manner, and never hurt anybody that they meet by the way."—_Aelian, De Nat. Animal._ xvi. 10. 1825.—"An alarm was given by one of the sentries in consequence of a baboon drawing near his post. The character of the intruder was, however, soon detected by one of the Suwarrs, who on the Sepoy's repeating his exclamation of the broken English 'Who goes 'ere?' said with a laugh, 'Why do you challenge the LUNGOOR? he cannot answer you.'"—_Heber_, ii. 85. 1859.—"I found myself in immediate proximity to a sort of parliament or general assembly of the largest and most human-like monkeys I had ever seen. There were at least 200 of them, great LUNGOORS, some quite four feet high, the jetty black of their faces enhanced by a fringe of snowy whisker."—_Lewin, A Fly on the Wheel_, 49. 1884.—"Less interesting personally than the gibbon, but an animal of very developed social instincts, is _Semnopithecus entellus_, otherwise the Bengal LANGUR. (He) fights for his wives according to a custom not unheard of in other cases; but what is peculiar to him is that the vanquished males 'receive charge of all the young ones of their own sex, with whom they retire to some neighbouring jungle.' Schoolmasters and private tutors will read this with interest, as showing the origin and early disabilities of their profession."—_Saturday Rev._, May 31, on _Sterndale's Nat. Hist. of Mammalia of India_, &c. LUNGOOTY, s. Hind. _langoṭī_. The original application of this word seems to be the scantiest modicum of covering worn for decency by some of the lower classes when at work, and tied before and behind by a string round the waist; but it is sometimes applied to the more ample _dhotī_ (see DHOTY). According to R. Drummond, in Guzerat the "LANGOTH or LUNGOTA" (as he writes) is "a pretty broad piece of cotton cloth, tied round the breech by men and boys bathing.... The diminutive is LANGOTEE, a long slip of cloth, stitched to a loin band of the same stuff, and forming exactly the T bandage of English Surgeons...." This distinction is probably originally correct, and the use of _langūta_ by Abdurrazzāk would agree with it. The use of the word has spread to some of the Indo-Chinese countries. In the quotation from Mocquet it is applied in speaking of an American Indian near the R. Amazon. But the writer had been in India. c. 1422.—"The blacks of this country have the body nearly naked; they wear only bandages round the middle called LANKOUTAH, which descend from the navel to above the knee."—_Abdurrazzāk_, in _India in XV. Cent._ 17. 1526.—"Their peasants and the lower classes all go about naked. They tie on a thing which they call a LANGOTI, which is a piece of clout that hangs down two spans from the navel, as a cover to their nakedness. Below this pendant modesty-clout is another slip of cloth, one end of which they fasten before to a string that ties on the LANGOTI, and then passing the slip of cloth between the two legs, bring it up and fix it to the string of the LANGOTI behind."—_Baber_, 333. c. 1609.—"Leur capitaine auoit fort bonne façon, encore qu'il fust tout nud et luy seul auoit vn LANGOUTIN, qui est vne petite pièce de coton peinte."—_Mocquet_, 77. 1653.—"LANGOUTI est une pièce de linge dont les Indou se seruent à cacher les parties naturelles."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, ed. 1657, p. 547. [1822.—"The boatmen go nearly naked, seldom wearing more than a LANGUTTY...."—_Wallace, Fifteen Years in India_, 410.] 1869.—"Son costume se compose, comme celui de tous les Cambodgiens, d'une veste courte et d'un LANGOUTI."—_Rev. des Deux Mondes_, lxxix. 854. "They wear nothing but the LANGOTY, which is a string round the loins, and a piece of cloth about a hand's breadth fastened to it in front."—(_Ref. lost_), p. 26. LUNKA, n.p. Skt. _Lañka_. The oldest name of Ceylon in the literature both of Buddhism and Brahmanism. Also 'an island' in general. ——, s. A kind of strong cheroot much prized in the Madras Presidency, and so called from being made of tobacco grown in the 'islands' (the local term for which is _lañka_) of the Godavery Delta. M MĀ-BĀP, s. '_Āp_ mā-bāp _hai khudāwand_!' 'You, my Lord, are my mother and father!' This is an address from a native, seeking assistance, or begging release from a penalty, or reluctant to obey an order, which the young _ṣāhib_ hears at first with astonishment, but soon as a matter of course. MABAR, n.p. The name given in the Middle Ages by the Arabs to that coast of India which we call Coromandel. The word is Ar. _ma'bar_, 'the ferry or crossing-place.' It is not clear how the name came to be applied, whether because the Arab vessels habitually touched at its ports, or because it was the place of crossing to Ceylon, or lastly whether it was not an attempt to give meaning to some native name. [The _Madras Gloss._ says it was so called because it was the place of crossing from Madura to Ceylon; also see _Logan, Malabar_, i. 280.] We know no occurrence of the term earlier than that which we give from Abdallatīf. c. 1203.—"I saw in the hands of an Indian trader very beautiful mats, finely woven and painted on both sides with most pleasing colours.... The merchant told me ... that these mats were woven of the Indian plantain ... and that they sold in MABAR for two dinars apiece."—_Abd-Allatīf, Relation de l'Egypte_, p. 31. 1279-86.—In M. Pauthier's notes on Marco Polo very curious notices are extracted from Chinese official annals regarding the communications, in the time of Kublai Kaan, between that Emperor and Indian States, including MA-PA-'RH.—(See pp. 600-605). c. 1292.—"When you leave the Island of Seilan and sail westward about 60 miles, you come to the great province of MAABAR, which is styled India the Greater: it is the best of all the Indies, and is on the mainland."—_Marco Polo_, Bk. iii. ch. 16. c. 1300.—"The merchants export from MA'BAR silken stuffs, aromatic roots; large pearls are brought from the sea. The productions of this country are carried to 'Irák, Khorásán, Syria, Russia and Europe."—_Rashīduddīn_, in _Elliot_, i. 69. 1303.—"In the beginning of this year (703 H.), the Maliki-'Azam, Takiú-d-dín ... departed from the country of Hind to the passage (_ma'bar_) of corruption. The King of MA'BAR was anxious to obtain his property and wealth, but Malik Mu'azzam Siráju-d-dín, son of the deceased, having secured his goodwill, by the payment of 200,000 dínárs, not only obtained the wealth, but rank also of his father."—_Wassáf_, in _Elliot_, iii. 45. 1310.—"The country of MA'BAR, which is so distant from Dehli that a man travelling with all expedition could only reach it after a journey of 12 months, there the arrow of any holy warrior had not yet reached."—_Amír Khusrú_, in _Elliot_, iii. 85. c. 1330.—"The third part (of India) is _Ma'bar_, which begins some three or four days journey to the eastward of Kaulam; this territory lies to the east of Malabar.... It is stated that the territory MA'BAR begins at the Cape Kumhari, a name which applies both to a mountain and a city.... Biyyardāwal is the residence of the Prince of MA'BAR, for whom horses are imported from foreign countries."—_Abulfeda_, in _Gildemeister_, p. 185. We regret to see that M. Guyard, in his welcome completion of Reinaud's translation of Abulfeda, absolutely, in some places, substitutes "Coromandel" for "Ma'bar." It is French fashion, but a bad one. c. 1498.—"Zo deser stat Kangera anlenden alle Kouffschyff die in den landen zo doyn hauen, ind lijcht in eyner provincie MOABAR genant."—_Pilgerfahrt des Ritters Arnold von Harff_ (a fiction-monger), p. 140. 1753.—"Selon cet autorité le pays du continent qui fait face à l'île de Ceilan est MAABAR, ou le grande Inde: et cette interpretation de Marc-Pol est autant plus juste, que _maha_ est un terme Indien, et propre même à quelques langues Scythiques ou Tartares, pour signifier _grand_. Ainsi, MAABAR signifie la grande region."—_D'Anville_, p. 105. The great Geographer is wrong! MACAO, n.p. A. The name applied by the Portuguese to the small peninsula and the city built on it, near the mouth of Canton River, which they have occupied since 1557. The place is called by the Chinese _Ngao-măn_ (_Ngao_, 'bay or inlet,' _Măn_, 'gate'). The Portuguese name is alleged to be taken from _A-mā-ngao_, 'the Bay of Ama,' _i.e._ of the Mother, the so-called 'Queen of Heaven,' a patroness of seamen. And indeed _Amacao_ is an old form often met with. c. 1567.—"Hanno i Portoghesi fatta vna picciola cittáde in vna Isola vicina a' i liti della China chiamato MACHAO ... ma i datii sono del Rè della China, e vanno a pagarli a Canton, bellissima cittáde, e di grande importanza, distante da _Machao_ due giorni e mezzo."—_Cesare de' Federici_, in _Ramusio_, iii. 391. c. 1570.—"On the fifth day of our voyage it pleased God that we arrived at ... Lampacau, where at that time the _Portugals_ exercised their commerce with the _Chineses_, which continued till the year 1557, when the _Mandarins_ of _Canton_, at the request of the Merchants of that Country, gave us the port of MACAO, where the trade now is; of which place (that was but a desart Iland before) our countrymen made a very goodly plantation, wherein there were houses worth three or four thousand Duckats, together with a Cathedral Church...."—_Pinto_, in _Cogan_, p. 315. 1584.—"There was in MACHAO a religious man of the order of the barefoote friars of S. Francis, who vnderstanding the great and good desire of this king, did sende him by certaine Portugal merchants ... a cloth whereon was painted the day of iudgement and hell, and that by an excellent workman."—_Mendoza_, ii. 394. 1585.—"They came to AMACAO, in Iuly, 1585. At the same time it seasonably hapned that _Linsilan_ was commanded from the court to procure of the Strangers at AMACAO, certaine goodly feathers for the King."—From the _Jesuit Accounts_, in _Purchas_, iii. 330. 1599 ... —"AMACAO." See under MONSOON. 1602.—"Being come, as heretofore I wrote your Worship, to MACAO a city of the Portugals, adjoyning to the firme Land of China, where there is a Colledge of our Company."—Letter from _Diego de Pantoia_, in _Purchas_, iii. 350. [1611.—"There came a Jesuit from a place called Langasack (see LANGASAQUE), which place the Carrack of AMAKAU yearly was wont to come."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 146.] 1615.—"He adviseth me that 4 juncks are arrived at LANGASAQUE from Chanchew, which with this ship from AMACAU, will cause all matters to be sould chepe."—_Cocks's Diary_, i. 35. [ " "... carried them prisoners aboard the great ship of AMACAN."—_Foster, Letters_, iv. 46.] 1625.—"That course continued divers yeeres till the _Chinois_ growing lesse fearefull, granted them in the greater Iland a little _Peninsula_ to dwell in. In that place was an Idoll, which still remained to be seene, called _Ama_, whence the Peninsula was called AMACAO, that is Amas Bay."—_Purchas_, iii. 319. B. MACAO, MACCAO, was also the name of a place on the Pegu River which was the port of the city so called in the day of its greatness. A village of the name still exists at the spot. 1554.—"The _baar_ (see BAHAR) of MACAO contains 120 biças, each biça 100 TICALS (q.v.) ..."—_A. Nunes_, p. 39. 1568.—"Si fa commodamente il viaggio sino a MACCAO distante da Pegu dodeci miglia, e qui si sbarca."—_Ces. Federici_, in _Ramusio_, iii. 395. 1587.—"From Cirion we went to MACAO, &c."—_R. Fitch_, in _Hakl._ ii. 391. (See DELING). 1599.—"The King of _Arracan_ is now ending his business at the Town of MACAO, carrying thence the Silver which the King of _Tangu_ had left, exceeding three millions."—_N. Pimenta_, in _Purchas_, iii. 1748. MACAREO, s. A term applied by old voyagers to the phenomenon of the _bore_, or great tidal wave as seen especially in the Gulf of Cambay, and in the Sitang Estuary in Pegu. The word is used by them as if it were an Oriental word. At one time we were disposed to think it might be the Skt. word _makara_, which is applied to a mythological sea-monster, and to the Zodiacal sign Capricorn. This might easily have had a mythological association with the furious phenomenon in question, and several of the names given to it in various parts of the world seem due to associations of a similar kind. Thus the old English word _Oegir_ or _Eagre_ for the bore on the Severn, which occurs in Drayton, "seems to be a reminiscence of the old Scandinavian deity _Oegir_, the god of the stormy sea."[153] [This theory is rejected by _N.E.D._ s.v. _Eagre_.] One of the Hindi names for the phenomenon is _Menḍhā_, 'The Ram'; whilst in modern Guzerat, according to R. Drummond, the natives call it _ghoṛā_, "likening it to the war horse, or a squadron of them."[154] But nothing could illustrate the _naturalness_ of such a figure as _makara_, applied to the bore, better than the following paragraph in the review-article just quoted (p. 401), which was evidently penned without any allusion to or suggestion of such an origin of the name, and which indeed makes no reference to the Indian name, but only to the French names of which we shall presently speak: "Compared with what it used to be, if old descriptions may be trusted, the Mascaret is now stripped of its terrors. It resembles the great nature-force which used to ravage the valley of the Seine, _like one of the mythical dragons which, as legends tell, laid whole districts waste_, about as much as a lion confined in a cage resembles the free monarch of the African wilderness." Take also the following: 1885.—"Here at his mouth Father Meghna is 20 miles broad, with islands on his breast as large as English counties, and a great tidal bore which made a daily and ever-varying excitement.... In deep water, it passed merely as a large rolling billow; but in the shallows it rushed along, roaring like a crested and devouring monster, before which no small craft could live."—_Lt.-Col. T. Lewin, A Fly on the Wheel_, 161-162. But unfortunately we can find no evidence of the designation of the phenomenon in India by the name of _makara_ or the like; whilst both _mascaret_ (as indicated in the quotation just made) and _macrée_ are found in French as terms for the bore. Both terms appear to belong properly to the Garonne, though _mascaret_ has of late began on the Seine to supplant the old term _barre_, which is evidently the same as our _bore_. [The _N.E.D._ suggests O. N. _bára_, 'wave.'] Littré can suggest no etymology for _mascaret_; he mentions a whimsical one which connects the word with a place on the Garrone called St. _Macaire_, but only to reject it. There would be no impossibility in the transfer of an Indian word of this kind to France, any more than in the other alternative of the transfer of a French term to India in such a way that in the 16th century visitors to that country should have regarded it as an indigenous word, if we had but evidence of its Indian existence. The date of Littré's earliest quotation, which we borrow below, is also unfavourable to the probability of transplantation from India. There remains the possibility that the word is _Basque_. The Saturday Reviewer already quoted says that he could find nothing approaching to _Mascaret_ in a Basque French Dict., but this hardly seems final. The vast rapidity of the flood-tide in the Gulf of Cambay is mentioned by Maṣ'ūdī, who witnessed it in the year H. 303 (A.D. 915) i. 255; also less precisely by Ibn Batuta (iv. 60). There is a paper on it in the _Bo. Govt. Selections_, N.S. No. xxvi., from which it appears that the bore wave reaches a velocity of 10½ knots. [See also _Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd. ed. i. 313.] 1553.—"In which time there came hither (to Diu) a concourse of many vessels from the Red Sea, the Persian Gulf, and all the coast of Arabia and India, so that the places within the Gulf of Cambaya, which had become rich and noble by trade, were by this port undone. And this because it stood outside of the MACAREOS of the Gulf of Cambaya, which were the cause of the loss of many ships."—_Barros_, II. ii. cap. 9. 1568.—"These Sholds (G. of Cambay) are an hundred and foure-score miles about in a straight or gulfe, which they call MACAREO (_Maccareo_ in orig.) which is as much as to say a race of a Tide."—_Master C. Frederick, Hakl._ ii. 342; [and comp. ii. 362]. 1583.—"And having sailed until the 23d of the said month, we found ourselves in the neighbourhood of the MACAREO (of Martaban) which is the most marvellous thing that ever was heard of in the way of tides, and high waters.... The water in the channel rises to the height of a high tree, and then the boat is set to face it, waiting for the fury of the tide, which comes on with such violence that the noise is that of a great earthquake, insomuch that the boat is soused from stem to stern, and carried by that impulse swiftly up the channel."—_Gasparo Balbi_, ff. 91_v_, 92. 1613.—"The MACAREO of waves is a disturbance of the sea, like water boiling, in which the sea casts up its waves in foam. For the space of an Italian mile, and within that distance only, this boiling and foaming occurs, whilst all the rest of the sea is smooth and waveless as a pond.... And the stories of the Malays assert that it is caused by souls that are passing the Ocean from one region to another, or going in _cafilas_ from the Golden Chersonesus ... to the river Ganges."—_Godinho de Eredia_, f. 41_v_. [See _Skeat, Malay Magic_, 10 _seq._] 1644.—"... thence to the Gulf of Cambaya with the impetuosity of the currents which are called MACAREO, of whose fury strange things are told, insomuch that a stone thrown with force from the hand even in the first speed of its projection does not move more swiftly than those waters run."—_Bocarro, MS._ 1727.—"A Body of Waters comes rolling in on the Sand, whose Front is above two Fathoms high, and whatever Body lies in its Way it overturns, and no Ship can evade its Force, but in a Moment is overturned, this violent Boer the Natives called a MACKREA."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 33; [ed. 1744, ii. 32]. 1811.—Solvyns uses the word MACRÉE as French for 'Bore,' and in English describes his print as "... the representation of a phenomenon of Nature, the MACRÉE or tide, at the mouth of the river Ougly."—_Les Hindous_, iii. MACASSAR, n.p. In Malay _Mangkasar_, properly the name of a people of CELEBES (q.v.), but now the name of a Dutch seaport and seat of Government on the W. coast of the S.W. peninsula of that spider-like island. The last quotation refers to a time when we occupied the place, an episode of Anglo-Indian history almost forgotten. [1605-6.—"A description of the Iland Selebes or MAKASSER."—_Birdwood, Letter Book_, 77. [1610.—"Selebes or MAKASSAR, wherein are spent and uttered these wares following."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 71. [1664-5.—"... and anon to Gresham College, where, among other good discourse, there was tried the great poyson of MACCASSA upon a dogg, but it had no effect all the time we sat there."—_Pepys, Diary_, March 15; ed. _Wheatley_, iv. 372.] 1816.—"Letters from MACASSAR of the 20th and 27th of June (1815), communicate the melancholy intelligence of the death of Lieut. T. C. Jackson, of the 1st Regt. of Native Bengal Infantry, and Assistant Resident of MACASSAR, during an attack on a fortified village, dependent on the dethroned Raja of Boni."—_As. Journal_, i. 297. MACE, s. A. The crimson net-like mantle, which envelops the hard outer shell of the nutmeg, when separated and dried constitutes the _mace_ of commerce. Hanbury and Flückiger are satisfied that the attempt to identify the _Macir_, _Macer_, &c., of Pliny and other ancients with mace is a mistake, as indeed the sagacious Garcia also pointed out, and Chr. Acosta still more precisely. The name does not seem to be mentioned by Maṣ'ūdī; it is not in the list of aromatics, 25 in number, which he details (i. 367). It is mentioned by Edrisi, who wrote c. 1150, and whose information generally was of much older date, though we do not know what word he uses. The fact that nutmeg and mace are the product of one plant seems to have led to the fiction that clove and cinnamon also came from that same plant. It is, however, true that a kind of aromatic bark was known in the Arab pharmacopœia of the Middle Ages under the name of _ḳirfat-al-ḳaranful_ or 'bark of clove,' which may have been either a cause of the mistake or a part of it. The mistake in question, in one form or another, prevailed for centuries. One of the authors of this book was asked many years ago by a respectable Mahommedan of Delhi if it were not the case that cinnamon, clove, and nutmeg were the produce of one tree. The prevalence of the mistake in Europe is shown by the fact that it is contradicted in a work of the 16th century (_Bodaei, Comment. in Theophrastum_, 992); and by the quotation from Funnel. The name mace may have come from the Ar. _basbāsa_, possibly in some confusion with the ancient _macir_. [See Skeat, _Concise Dict._ who gives F. _macis_, which was confused with M. F. _macer_, probably Lat. _macer_, _macir_, doubtless of Eastern origin.] c. 1150.—"On its shores (_i.e._ of the sea of Ṣanf or CHAMPA), are the dominions of a King called Mihrāj, who possesses a great number of populous and fertile islands, covered with fields and pastures, and producing ivory, camphor, nutmeg, MACE, clove, aloeswood, cardamom, cubeb, &c."—_Edrisi_, i. 89; see also 51. c. 1347.—"The fruit of the clove is the nutmeg, which we know as the scented nut. The flower which grows upon it is the MACE (_basbāsa_). And this is what I have seen with my own eyes."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 243. c. 1370.—"A gret Yle and great Contree, that men clepen Java.... There growen alle manere of Spicerie more plentyfous liche than in any other contree, as of Gyngevere, Clowegylofres, Canelle, Zedewalle, Notemuges, and MACES. And wytethe wel, that the Notemuge bereth the MACES. For righte as the Note of the Haselle hath an Husk withouten, that the Note is closed in, til it be ripe, and after falleth out; righte so it is of the Notemuge and of the MACES."—_Sir John Maundeville_, ed. 1866, p. 187-188. This is a remarkable passage for it is interpolated by Maundeville, from superior information, in what he is borrowing from Odoric. The comparison to the hazel-nut husk is just that used by Hanbury & Flückiger (_Pharmacographia_, 1st ed. 456). c. 1430.—"Has (insulas Java) ultra xv dierum cursu duae reperiuntur insulae, orientem versus. Altera Sandai appellata, in quâ nuces muscatae et MACES, altera Bandam nomine, in quâ solâ gariofali producuntur."—_Conti_, in _Poggius, De Var. Fortunae_. 1514.—"The tree that produces the nut (meg) and MACIS is all one. By this ship I send you a sample of them in the green state."—_Letter of Giov. da Empoli_, in _Archiv. Stor. Ital._ 81. 1563.—"It is a very beautiful fruit, and pleasant to the taste; and you must know that when the nut is ripe it swells, and the first cover bursts as do the husks of our chestnuts, and shows the MAÇA, of a bright vermilion like fine grain (_i.e._ _coccus_); it is the most beautiful sight in the world when the trees are loaded with it, and sometimes the mace splits off, and that is why the nutmegs often come without the MACE."—_Garcia_, f. 129_v_-130. [1602-3.—"In yo^r Provision you shall make in Nutmeggs and MACE haue you a greate care to receiue such as be good."—_Birdwood, First Letter Book_, 36; also see 67.] 1705.—"It is the commonly received opinion that Cloves, Nutmegs, MACE, and Cinnamon all grow upon one tree; but it is a great mistake."—_Funnel_, in _Dampier_, iv. 179. MACE, s. B. Jav. and Malay _mās_. [Mr. Skeat writes: "_Mās_ is really short for _amās_ or _emās_, one of those curious forms with prefixed _a_, as in the case of ABADA, which are probably native, but may have been influenced by Portuguese."] A weight used in Sumatra, being, according to Crawfurd, 1-16th of a Malay TAEL (q.v.), or about 40 grains (but see below). _Mace_ is also the name of a small gold coin of Achīn, weighing 9 grs. and worth about 1_s._ 1_d._ And _mace_ was adopted in the language of European traders in China to denominate the tenth part of the Chinese _liang_ or _tael_ of silver; the 100th part of the same value being denominated in like manner CANDAREEN (q.v.). The word is originally Skt. _māsha_, 'a bean,' and then 'a particular weight of gold' (comp. CARAT, RUTTEE). 1539.—"... by intervention of this thirdsman whom the Moor employed as broker they agreed on my price with the merchant at seven MAZES of gold, which in our money makes a 1400 reys, at the rate of a half cruzado the MAZ."—_Pinto_, cap. xxv. Cogan has, "the fishermen sold me to the merchant for seven _mazes_ of gold, which amounts in our money to seventeen shillings and sixpence."—p. 31. 1554.—"The weight with which they weigh (at Malaca) gold, musk, seed-pearl, coral, calambuco ... consists of _cates_ which contain 20 _tael_, each _tael_ 16 MAZES, each MAZ 20 _cumduryns_. Also one _paual_ 4 MAZES, one MAZ 4 _cupões_ (see KOBANG), one _cupão_ 5 _cumduryns_ (see CANDAREEN)."—_A. Nunez_, 39. 1598.—"Likewise a Tael of Malacca is 16 MASES."—_Linschoten_, 44; [Hak. Soc. i. 149]. 1599.—"_Bezar_ sive _Bazar_ (_i.e._ BEZOAR, q.v.) per MASAS venditur."—_De Bry_, ii. 64. 1625.—"I have also sent by Master Tomkins of their coine (Achin) ... that is of gold named a MAS, and is ninepence halfpenie neerest."—_Capt. T. Davis_, in _Purchas_, i. 117. 1813.—"Milburn gives the following table of weights used at Achin, but it is quite inconsistent with the statements of Crawfurd and Linschoten above. 4 copangs = 1 MACE 5 MACE = 1 mayam 16 mayam = 1 tale 5 tales = 1 bancal 20 bancals = 1 catty 200 catties = 1 bahar." _Milburn_, ii. 329. [Mr. Skeat notes that here "copang" is Malay _kupang_; tale, _tali_; bancal, _bongkal_.] MACHEEN, MAHACHEEN, n.p. This name, _Mahā-chīna_, "Great China," is one by which China was known in India in the early centuries of our era, and the term is still to be heard in India in the same sense in which Al-Birūnī uses it, saying that all beyond the great mountains (Himālaya) is _Mahā-chīn_. But "in later times the majority, not knowing the meaning of the expression, seem to have used it pleonastically coupled with _Chīn_, to denote the same thing, _Chīn_ and _Māchīn_, a phrase having some analogy to the way _Sind_ and _Hind_ was used to express all India, but a stronger one to _Gog_ and _Magog_, as applied to the northern nations of Asia." And eventually _Chīn_ was discovered to be the eldest son of Japhet, and _Māchīn_ his grandson; which is much the same as saying that Britain was the eldest son of Brut the Trojan, and Great Britain his grandson! (_Cathay and the Way Thither_, p. cxix.). In the days of the Mongol supremacy in China, when Chinese affairs were for a time more distinctly conceived in Western Asia, and the name of _Manzi_ as denoting Southern China, unconquered by the Mongols till 1275, was current in the West, it would appear that this name was confounded with _Māchīn_, and the latter thus acquired a specific but erroneous application. One author of the 16th century also (quoted by _Klaproth, J. As. Soc._ ser. 2, tom. i. 115) distinguishes _Chīn_ and _Māchīn_ as N. and S. China, but this distinction seems never to have been entertained by the Hindus. Ibn Batuta sometimes distinguishes _Ṣīn_ (_i.e._ _Chīn_) as South China from _Khitāi_ (see CATHAY) as North China. In times when intimacy with China had again ceased, the double name seems to have recovered its old vagueness as a rotund way of saying China, and had no more plurality of sense than in modern parlance _Sodor and Man_. But then comes an occasional new application of _Māchīn_ to Indo-China, as in Conti (followed by Fra Mauro). An exceptional application, arising from the Arab habit of applying the name of a country to the capital or the chief port frequented by them, arose in the Middle Ages, through which _Canton_ became known in the West as the city of _Māchīn_, or in Persian translation _Chīnkalān_, _i.e._ Great Chīn. _Mahāchīna_ as applied to China: 636.—"'In what country exists the kingdom of the Great _Thang_?' asked the king (Sīlāditya of Kanauj), 'how far is it from this?' "'It is situated,' replied he (Hwen T'sang), 'to the N.E. of this kingdom, and is distant several ten-thousands of _li_. It is the country which the Indian people call MAHĀCHĪNA.'"—_Pèl. Bouddh._ ii. 254-255. c. 641.—"MOHOCHINTAN." See quotation under CHINA. c. 1030.—"Some other mountains are called Harmakút, in which the Ganges has its source. These are impassable from the side of the cold regions, and beyond them lies MĀCHĪN."—_Al-Birūnī_, in _Elliot_, i. 46. 1501.—In the Letter of Amerigo Vespucci on the Portuguese discoveries, written from C. Verde, 4th June, we find mention among other new regions of MARCHIN. Published in Baldelli Boni's _Il Milione_, p. ciii. c. 1590.—"Adjoining to Asham is Tibet, bordering upon Khatai, which is properly MAHACHEEN, vulgarly called MACHEEN. The capital of Khatai is Khan Baleegh, 4 days' journey from the sea."—_Ayeen_, by _Gladwin_, ed. 1800, ii. 4; [ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 118]. [c. 1665.—"... you told me ... that Persia, Usbec, Kachguer, Tartary, and Catay, Pegu, Siam, China and MATCHINE (in orig. _Tchine et_ MATCHINE) trembled at the name of the Kings of the Indies."—_Bernier_, ed. _Constable_, 155 _seq._] Applied to Southern China. c. 1300.—"Khatāi is bounded on one side by the country of Māchīn, which the Chinese call Manzi.... In the Indian language S. China is called MAHĀ-CHĪN, _i.e._ 'Great China,' and hence we derive the word Manzi."—_Rashīd-uddīn_, in _H. des Mongols_ (_Quatremère_), xci.-xciii. c. 1348.—"It was the Kaam's orders that we should proceed through Manzi, which was formerly known as _India Maxima_" (by which he indicates MAHĀ-CHĪNĀ, see below, in last quotation).—_John Marignolli_, in _Cathay_, p. 354. Applied to Indo-China: c. 1430.—"Ea provincia (Ava)—MACINUM incolae dicunt— ... referta est elephantis."—_Conti_, in _Poggius, De Var. Fortunae_. Chin and Machin: c. 1320.—"The curiosities of CHÍN AND MACHÍN, and the beautiful products of Hind and Sind."—_Wassāf_, in _Elliot_, iii. 32. c. 1440.—"Poi si retrova in quella istessa provincia di Zagatai Sanmarcant città grandissima e ben popolata, por la qual vanno e vengono tutti quelli di CINI E MACINI e del Cataio, o mercanti o viandanti che siano."—_Barbaro_, in _Ramusio_, ii. f. 106_v_. c. 1442.—"The merchants of the 7 climates from Egypt ... from the whole of the realms of CHĪN AND MĀCHĪN, and from the city of Khānbālik, steer their course to this port."-_-Abdurrazāk_, in _Notices et Extraits_, xiv. 429. [1503.—"SIN AND MASIN." See under JAVA.] Mahāchīn or Chīn Kalān, for Canton. c. 1030.—In Sprenger's extracts from Al-Birūnī we have "_Sharghūd_, in Chinese _Sanfū_. This is Great China (MĀHĀṢĪN)."—_Post und Reise-routen des Orients_, 90. c. 1300.—"This canal extends for a distance of 40 days' navigation from Khānbāligh to Khingsaī and Zaitūn, the ports frequented by the ships that come from India, and from the city of MĀCHĪN."—_Rashīd-uddin_, in _Cathay_, &c., 259-260. c. 1332.—"... after I had sailed eastward over the Ocean Sea for many days I came to that noble province Manzi.... The first city to which I came in this country was called CENS-KALAN, and 'tis a city as big as three Venices."—_Odoric_, in _Cathay_, &c., 103-105. c. 1347.—"In the evening we stopped at another village, and so on till we arrived at SĪN-KALĀN, which is the city of Ṣīn-ul-Ṣīn ... one of the greatest of cities, and one of those that has the finest of bazaars. One of the largest of these is the porcelain bazaar, and from it china-ware is exported to the other cities of China, to India, and to Yemen."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 272. c. 1349.—"The first of these is called Manzi, the greatest and noblest province in the world, having no paragon in beauty, pleasantness, and extent. In it is that noble city of Campsay, besides Zayton, CYNKALAN, and many other cities."—_John Marignolli_, in _Cathay_, &c., 373. MĀCHIS, s. This is recent Hind. for 'lucifer matches.' An older and purer phrase for sulphur-matches is _dīwā-_, _dīyā-salāī_. MADAPOLLAM, n.p. This term, applying to a particular kind of cotton cloth, and which often occurs in prices current, is taken from the name of a place on the Southern Delta-branch of the Godavery, properly _Mādhavapalam_, [Tel. _Mādhavayya-pālemu_, 'fortified village of Mādhava']. This was till 1833 [according to the _Madras Gloss._ 1827] the seat of one of the Company's Commercial Agencies, which was the chief of three in that Delta; the other two being Bunder Malunka and Injeram. _Madapollam_ is now a staple export from England to India; it is a finer kind of white piece-goods, intermediate between calico and muslin. [1610.—"MADAFUNUM is chequered, somewhat fine and well requested in Pryaman."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 74.] 1673.—"The _English_ for that cause (the unhealthiness of Masulipatam), only at the time of shipping, remove to MEDOPOLLON, where they have a wholesome Seat Forty Miles more North."—_Fryer_, 35. [1684-85.—"Mr. Benj^a Northey having brought up Musters of the MADAPOLL^M Cloth, Itt is thought convenient that the same be taken of him...."—_Pringle, Diary Ft. St. Geo._ 1st ser. iv. 49.] c. 1840.—"Pierrette eût de jolies chemises en MADAPOLAM."—_Balzac, Pierrette._ 1879.—"... liveliness seems to be the unfailing characteristic of autographs, fans, Cremona fiddles, Louis Quatorze snuff-boxes, and the like, however sluggish pig-iron and MADAPOLLAMS may be."—_Sat. Review_, Jan. 11, p. 45. MADRAFAXAO, s. This appears in old Portuguese works as the name of a gold coin of Guzerat; perhaps representing _Muẓaffar-shāhī_. There were several kings of Guzerat of this name. The one in question was probably Muẓaffar-Shah II. (1511-1525), of whose coinage Thomas mentions a gold piece of 185 grs. (_Pathán Kings_, 353). 1554.—"There also come to this city MADRAFAXAOS, which are a money of Cambaya, which vary greatly in price; some are of 24 tangas of 60 reis the tanga, others of 23, 22, 21, and other prices according to time and value."—_A. Nunez_, 32. MADRAS, n.p. This alternative name of the place, officially called by its founders Fort St. George, first appears about the middle of the 17th century. Its origin has been much debated, but with little result. One derivation, backed by a fictitious legend, derives the name from an imaginary Christian fisherman called _Madarasen_; but this may be pronounced philologically impossible, as well as otherwise unworthy of serious regard.[155] Lassen makes the name to be a corruption of _Manda-rājya_, 'Realm of the Stupid!' No one will suspect the illustrious author of the _Indische Alterthumskunde_ to be guilty of a joke; but it does look as if some malign Bengalee had suggested to him this gibe against the "Benighted"! It is indeed curious and true that, in Bengal, sepoys and the like always speak of the Southern Presidency as _Mandrāj_. In fact, however, all the earlier mentions of the name are in the form of _Madraspatanam_, 'the city of the _Madras_,' whatever the _Madras_ may have been. The earliest maps show _Madraspatanam_ as the Mahommedan settlement corresponding to the present Triplicane and Royapettah. The word is therefore probably of Mahommedan origin; and having got so far we need not hesitate to identify it with _Madrasa_, 'a college.' The Portuguese wrote this _Madaraza_ (see _Faria y Sousa, Africa Portuguesa_, 1681, p. 6); and the European name probably came from them, close neighbours as they were to Fort St. George, at Mylapore or San Thomé. That there was such a _Madrasa_ in existence is established by the quotation from Hamilton, who was there about the end of the 17th century.[156] Fryer's Map (1698, but illustrating 1672-73) represents the Governor's House as a building of Mahommedan architecture, with a dome. This may have been the _Madrasa_ itself. Lockyer also (1711) speaks of a "College," of which the building was "very ancient"; formerly a hospital, and then used apparently as a residence for young writers. But it is not clear whether the name "College" was not given on this last account. [The _Madras Admin. Man._ says: "The origin of this name has been much discussed. _Madrissa_, a Mahommedan school, has been suggested, which considering the date at which the name is first found seems fanciful. _Manda_ is in Sanscrit 'slow.' _Mandarāz_ was a king of the lunar race. The place was probably called after this king" (ii. 91). The _Madras Gloss._ again writes: "Hind. _Madrās_, Can. _Madarāsu_, from Tel. _Mandaradzu_, name of a local Telegu Royer," or ruler. The whole question has been discussed by Mr. Pringle (_Diary Ft. St. Geo._, 1st ser. i. 106 _seqq._). He points out that while the earliest quotation given below is dated 1653, the name, in the form _Madrazpatam_, is used by the President and Council of Surat in a letter dated 29th December, 1640 (_I. O. Records_, O. C. No. 1764); "and the context makes it pretty certain that Francis Day or some other of the factors at the new Settlement must have previously made use of it in reference to the place, or 'rather,' as the Surat letter says, 'plot of ground' offered to him. It is no doubt just possible that in the course of the negotiations Day heard or caught up the name from the Portuguese, who were at the time in friendly relations with the English; but the probabilities are certainly in the opposite direction. The _nayak_ from whom the plot was obtained must almost certainly have supplied the name, or what Francis Day conceived to be the name. Again, as regards Hamilton's mention of a 'college,' Sir H. Yule's remark certainly goes too far. Hamilton writes, 'There is a very Good Hospital in the Town, and the Company's Horse-stables are neat, but the old College where a good many Gentlemen Factors are obliged to lodge, is ill-kept in repair.' This remark taken together with that made by Lockyer ... affords proof, indeed, that there was a building known to the English as the 'College.' But it does not follow that this, or any, building was distinctively known to Musulmans as the '_madrasa_.' The 'old College' of Hamilton may have been the successor of a Musulman '_madrasa_' of some size and consequence, and if this was so the argument for the derivation would be strengthened. It is however equally possible that some old buildings within the plot of territory acquired by Day, which had never been a '_madrasa_,' was turned to use as a College or place where the young writers should live and receive instruction; and in this case the argument, so far as it rests on a mention of 'a College' by Hamilton and Lockyer, is entirely destroyed. Next as regards the probability that the first part of '_Madraspatanam_' is 'of Mahommedan origin.' Sir H. Yule does not mention that date of the maps in which _Madraspatanam_ is shown 'as the Mahommedan settlement corresponding to the present Triplicane and Royapettah'; but in Fryer's map, which represents the fort as he saw it in 1672, the name '_Madirass_'—to which is added 'the Indian Town with flat houses'—is entered as the designation of the collection of houses on the north side of the English town, and the next makes it evident that in the year in question the name of _Madras_ was applied chiefly to the crowded collection of houses styled in turn the 'Heathen,' the 'Malabar,' and the 'Black' town. This consideration does not necessarily disprove the supposed Musulman origin of 'Madras,' but it undoubtedly weakens the chain of Sir H. Yule's argument." Mr. Pringle ends by saying: "On the whole it is not unfair to say that the chief argument in favour of the derivation adopted by Sir H. Yule is of a negative kind. There are fatal objections to whatever other derivations have been suggested, but if the mongrel character of the compound '_Madrasa-patanam_' is disregarded, there is no fatal objection to the derivation from '_madrasa_.'... If however that derivation is to stand, it must not rest upon such accidental coincidences as the use of the word 'College' by writers whose knowledge of Madras was derived from visits made from 30 to 50 years after the foundation of the colony."] 1653.—"Estant desbarquez le R. P. Zenon reçut lettres de MADRASPATAN de la detention du Rev. P. Ephraim de Neuers par l'Inquisition de Portugal, pour avoir presché a MADRASPATAN que les Catholiques qui foüetoient et trampoient dans des puys les images de Sainct Antoine de Pade, et de la Vierge Marie, estoient impies, et que les Indous à tout le moins honorent ce qu'ils estiment Sainct...."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, ed. 1657, 244. c. 1665.—"Le Roi de Golconde a de grands Revenus.... Les Douanes des marchandises qui passent sur ses Terres, et celles des Ports de Masulipatan et de MADRESPATAN, lui rapportent beaucoup."—_Thevenot_, v. 306. 1672.—"... following upon MADRASPATAN, otherwise called _Chinnepatan_, where the English have a Fort called St. George, chiefly garrisoned by _Toepasses_ and _Mistices_; from this place they annually send forth their ships, as also from Suratte."—_Baldaeus_, Germ. ed. 152. 1673.—"Let us now pass the Pale to the Heathen Town, only parted by a wide Parrade, which is used for a _Buzzar_, or Mercate-place. MADERAS then divides itself into divers long streets, and they are checquered by as many transverse. It enjoys some _Choultries_ for Places of Justice; one Exchange; one _Pagod_...."—_Fryer_, 38-39. 1726.—"The Town or Place, anciently called _Chinapatnam_, now called MADRASPATNAM, and Fort St. George."—_Letters Patent_, in _Charters of E.I. Company_, 368-9. 1727.—"Fort St. George or MADERASS, or as the Natives call it, _China Patam_, is a Colony and City belonging to the _English East India Company_, situated in one of the most incommodious Places I ever saw.... There is a very good Hospital in the Town, and the Company's Horse-Stables are neat, but the Old College, where a great many Gentlemen Factors are obliged to lodge, is kept in ill Repair."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 364, [ed. 1744, ii. 182]. (Also see CHINAPATAM.) MADRAS, s. This name is applied to large bright-coloured handkerchiefs, of silk warp and cotton woof, which were formerly exported from Madras, and much used by the negroes in the W. Indies as head-dresses. The word is preserved in French, but is now obsolete in England. c. 1830.—"... We found President Petion, the black Washington, sitting on a very old ragged sofa, amidst a confused mass of papers, dressed in a blue military undress frock, white trowsers, and the everlasting MADRAS handkerchief bound round his brows."—_Tom Cringle_, ed. 1863, p. 425. 1846.—"Et Madame se manifesta! C'était une de ces vieilles dévinées par Adrien Brauwer dans ses sorcières pour le Sabbat ... coiffée d'un MADRAS, faisant encore papillottes avec les imprimés, que recevait gratuitement son maître."—_Balzac, Le Cousin Pons_, ch. xviii. MADREMALUCO, n.p. The name given by the Portuguese to the Mahommedan dynasty of Berar, called _'Imād-shāhī_. The Portuguese name represents the title of the founder _'Imād-ul-Mulk_, ('Pillar of the State'), otherwise Fath Ullah 'Imād Shāh. The dynasty was the most obscure of those founded upon the dissolution of the Bāhmani monarchy in the Deccan. (See COTAMALUCO, IDALCAN, MELIQUE VERIDO, NIZAMALUCO, SABAIO.) It began about 1484, and in 1572 was merged in the kingdom of Ahmednagar. There is another Madremaluco (or 'Imād-ul-Mulk) much spoken of in Portuguese histories, who was an important personage in Guzerat, and put to death with his own hand the king Sikandar Shāh (1526) (_Barros_, IV. v. 3; _Correa_, ii. 272, 344, &c.; _Couto_, Decs. v. and vi. _passim_). [1543.—See under COTAMALUCO.] 1553.—"The MADRE MALUCO was married to a sister of the Hidalchan (see IDALCAN), and the latter treated this brother-in-law of his, and MELEQUE VERIDO as if they were his vassals, especially the latter."—_Barros_, IV. vii. 1. 1563.—"The Imademaluco or MADREMALUCO, as we corruptly style him, was a Circassian (_Cherques_) by nation, and had originally been a Christian, and died in 1546.... _Imad_ is as much as to say 'prop,' and thus the other (of these princes) was called _Imadmaluco_, or 'Prop of the Kingdom.'..."—_Garcia_, f. 36_v_. Neither the chronology of De Orta here, nor the statement of Imād-ul-Mulk's Circassian origin, agree with those of Firishta. The latter says that Fath-Ullah 'Imād Shāh was descended from the heathen of Bijanagar (iii. 485). MADURA, n.p., properly _Madurei_, Tam. _Mathurai_. This is still the name of a district in S. India, and of a city which appears in the Tables of Ptolemy as "Μόδουρα βασίλειον Πανδιόνος." The name is generally supposed to be the same as that of _Mathurā_, the holy and much more ancient city of Northern India, from which the name was adopted (see MUTTRA), but modified after Tamil pronunciation.[157] [On the other hand, a writer in _J. R. As. Soc._ (xiv. 578, n. 3) derives _Madura_ from the Dravidian _Madur_ in the sense of 'Old Town,' and suggests that the northern Mathura may be an offshoot from it.] _Madura_ was, from a date, at least as early as the Christian era, the seat of the Pāṇḍya sovereigns. These, according to Tamil tradition, as stated by Bp. Caldwell, had previously held their residence at _Kolkei_ on the Tamraparni, the Κόλχοι of Ptolemy. (See _Caldwell_, pp. 16, 95, 101). The name of _Madura_, probably as adopted from the holier northern Muttra, seems to have been a favourite among the Eastern settlements under Hindu influence. Thus we have _Matura_ in Ceylon; the city and island of _Madura_ adjoining Java; and a town of the same name (_Madura_) in Burma, not far north of Mandalé, _Madeya_ of the maps. A.D. c. 70-80.—"Alius utilior portus gentis Neacyndon qui vocatur Becare. Ibi regnabat Pandion, longe ab emporio mediterraneo distante oppido quod vocatur MODURA."—_Pliny_, vi. 26. [c. 1315.—"MARDI." See CRORE.] c. 1347.—"The Sultan stopped a month at Fattan, and then departed for his capital. I stayed 15 days after his departure, and then started for his residence, which was at MUTRA, a great city with wide streets.... I found there a pest raging of which people died in brief space ... when I went out I saw only the dead and dying."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 200-1. 1311.—"... the royal canopy moved from Bírdhúl ... and 5 days afterwards they arrived at the city of MATHRA ... the dwelling-place of the brother of the Ráí Sundar Pándya. They found the city empty, for the Ráí had fled with the Ránís, but had left two or three elephants in the temple of Jagnár (Jaganāth)."—_Amír Khusrú_, in _Elliot_, iii. 91. MADURA FOOT, s. A fungoidal disease of the foot, apparently incurable except by amputation, which occurs in the Madura district, and especially in places where the 'Black soil' prevails. Medical authorities have not yet decided on the causes or precise nature of the disease. See _Nelson, Madura_, Pt. i. pp. 91-94; [_Gribble, Cuddapah_, 193]. MAGADOXO, n.p. This is the Portuguese representation, which has passed into general European use, of _Makdashau_, the name of a town and State on the Somālī coast in E. Africa, now subject to Zanzibar. It has been shown by one of the present writers that Marco Polo, in his chapter on Madagascar, has made some confusion between Magadoxo and that island, mixing up particulars relating to both. It is possible that the name of Madagascar was really given from Makdashau, as Sir R. Burton supposes; but he does not give any authority for his statement that the name of Madagascar "came from Makdishú (Magadoxo) ... whose Sheikh invaded it" (_Comment. on Camões_, ii. 520). [Owen (_Narrative_, i. 357) writes the name _Mukdeesha_, and Boteler (_Narrative_, ii. 215) says it is pronounced by the Arabs _Mākŏdĭsha_. The name is said to be _Magaad-el-Shata_, "Harbour of the Sheep," and the first syllable has been identified with that of _Maqdala_ and is said to mean "door" in some of the Galla dialects (_Notes & Queries_, 9 ser. ii. 193, 310. Also see Mr. Gray's note on _Pyrard_, Hak. Soc. i. 29, and Dr. Burnell on _Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. i. 19.] c. 1330.—"On departing from Zaila, we sailed on the sea for 15 days, and then arrived at MAḲDASHAU, a town of great size. The inhabitants possess a great number of camels, and of these they slaughter (for food) several hundreds every day."—_Ibn Batuta_, ii. 181. 1498.—"And we found ourselves before a great city with houses of several stories, and in the midst of the city certain great palaces; and about it a wall with four towers; and this city stood close upon the sea, and the Moors call it MAGADOXÓ. And when we were come well abreast of it, we discharged many bombards (at it), and kept on our way along the coast with a fine wind on the poop."—_Roteiro_, 102. 1505.—"And the Viceroy (Don Francisco D'Almeida) made sail, ordering the course to be made for MAGADAXO, which he had instructions also to make tributary. But the pilots objected saying that they would miss the season for crossing to India, as it was already the 26th of August...."—_Correa_, i. 560. 1514.—"... The most of them are Moors such as inhabit the city of Zofalla ... and these people continue to be found in Mazambic, Melinda, MOGODECIO, Marachilue (read Brava Chilve, _i.e._ _Brava_ and _Quiloa_), and Mombazza; which are all walled cities on the main land, with houses and streets like our own; except Mazambich."—_Letter of Giov. da Empoli_, in _Archiv. Stor. Ital._ 1516.—"Further on towards the Red Sea there is another very large and beautiful town called MAGADOXO, belonging to the Moors, and it has a King over it, and is a place of great trade and merchandise."—_Barbosa_, 16. 1532.—"... and after they had passed Cape Guardafu, Dom Estevão was going along in such depression that he was like to die of grief, on arriving at MAGADOXO, they stopped to water. And the King of the country, hearing that there had come a son of the Count Admiral, of whom all had ample knowledge as being the first to discover and navigate on that coast, came to the shore to see him, and made great offers of all that he could require."—_Couto_, IV. viii. 2. 1727.—"MAGADOXA, or as the Portuguese call it, MAGADOCIA, is a pretty large City, about 2 or 3 Miles from the Sea, from whence it has a very fine Aspect, being adorn'd with many high Steeples and Mosques."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 12-13, [ed. 1744]. MAGAZINE, s. This word is, of course, not Anglo-Indian, but may find a place here because of its origin from Ar. _makhāzin_, plur. of _al-makhzan_, whence Sp. _almacen_, _almagacen_, _magacen_, Port. _almazem_, _armazem_, Ital. _magazzino_, Fr. _magazin_. c. 1340.—"The Sultan ... made him a grant of the whole city of Sīrī and all its houses with the gardens and fields of the treasury (MAKHZAN) adjacent to the city (of Delhi)."—_Ibn Batuta_, iii. 262. 1539.—"A que Pero de Faria respondea, que lhe desse elle commissão per mandar nos ALMAZẼS, et que logo proveria no socorro que entendia ser necessario."—_Pinto_, cap. xxi. MAHÁJUN, s. Hind. from Skt. _mahā-jan_, 'great person.' A banker and merchant. In Southern and Western India the vernacular word has various other applications which are given in _Wilson_. [1813.—"MAHAJEN, MAHAJANUM, a great person, a merchant."—_Gloss. to 5th Rep._ s.v.] c. 1861.— "Down there lives a MAHAJUN—my father gave him a bill, I have paid the knave thrice over, and here I'm paying him still. He shows me a long stamp paper, and must have my land—must he? If I were twenty years younger, he should get six feet by three." _Sir A. C. Lyall, The Old Pindaree._ 1885.—"The MAHAJUN hospitably entertains his victim, and speeds his homeward departure, giving no word or sign of his business till the time for appeal has gone by, and the decree is made absolute. Then the storm bursts on the head of the luckless hill-man, who finds himself loaded with an overwhelming debt, which he has never incurred, and can never hope to discharge; and so he practically becomes the MAHAJUN'S slave for the rest of his natural life."—_Lt.-Col. T. Lewin, A Fly on the Wheel_, 339. MAHANNAH, s. (See MEEANA.) MAHÉ, n.p. Properly _Māyēl̤i_. [According to the _Madras Gloss._ the Mal. name is _Mayyazhi_, _mai_, 'black,' _azhi_, 'river mouth'; but the title is from the French _Mahé_, being one of the names of Labourdonnais.] A small settlement on the Malabar coast, 4 m. S.E. of Tellicherry, where the French established a factory for the sake of the pepper trade in 1722, and which they still retain. It is not now of any importance. MAHI, n.p. The name of a considerable river flowing into the upper part of the Gulf of Cambay. ["The height of its banks, and the fierceness of its floods; the deep gullies through which the traveller has to pass on his way to the river, and perhaps, above all, the bad name of the tribes on its banks, explain the proverb: 'When the Mahi is crossed, there is comfort'" (_Imp. Gazetteer_, s.v.).] c. A.D. 80-90.—"Next comes another gulf ... extending also to the north, at the mouth of which is an island called _Baiōnēs_ (PERIM), and at the innermost extremity a great river called MAÏS."—_Periplus_, ch. 42. MAHOUT, s. The driver and tender of an elephant. Hind. _mahā-wat_, from Skt. _mahā-mātra_, 'great in measure,' a high officer, &c., so applied. The Skt. term occurs in this sense in the _Mahābhārata_ (_e.g._ iv. 1761, &c.). The _Mahout_ is mentioned in the 1st Book of Maccabees as 'the INDIAN.' It is remarkable that we find what is apparently _mahā-mātra_, in the sense of a high officer in Hesychius: "Μαμάτραι, οἱ στρατηγοὶ παρ' Ἰνδοῖς."—_Hesych._ s.v. c. 1590.—"_Mast_ elephants (see MUST). There are five and a half servants to each, viz., first a MAHAWAT, who sits on the neck of the animal and directs its movements.... He gets 200 _dáms_ per month.... Secondly a _Bhói_, who sits behind, upon the rump of the elephant, and assists in battle, and in quickening the speed of the animal; but he often performs the duties of the MAHAWAT.... Thirdly the _Met'hs_ (see MATE).... A _Met'h_ fetches fodder, and assists in caparisoning the elephant...."—_Āīn_, ed. _Blochmann_, i. 125. 1648.—"... and MAHOUTS for the elephants...."—_Van Twist_, 56. 1826.—"I will now pass over the term of my infancy, which was employed in learning to read and write—my preceptor being a MAHOUHUT, or elephant-driver—and will take up my adventures."—_Pandurang Hari_, 21; [ed. 1873, i. 28]. 1848.—"Then he described a tiger hunt, and the manner in which the MAHOUT of his elephant had been pulled off his seat by one of the infuriate animals."—_Thackeray, Vanity Fair_, ch. iv. MAHRATTA, n.p. Hind. _Marhaṭā_, _Marhaṭṭā_, _Marhāṭā_ (_Marhaṭī_, _Marahṭī_, _Marhaiṭī_), and _Marāṭhā_. The name of a famous Hindu race, from the old Skt. name of their country, _Mahā-rāshṭra_, 'Magna Regio.' [On the other hand H. A. Acworth (_Ballads of the Marathas_, Intro. vi.) derives the word from a tribal name _Raṭhī_ or _Raṭhā_, 'chariot fighters,' from _raṭh_, 'a chariot,' thus _Mahā-Raṭhā_ means 'Great Warrior.' This was transferred to the country and finally Sanskritised into _Mahā-rāshṭra_. Again some authorities (Wilson, _Indian Caste_, ii. 48; Baden-Powell, _J. R. As. Soc._, 1897, p. 249, note) prefer to derive the word from the _Mhār_ or _Mahār_, a once numerous and dominant race. And see the discussion in the _Bombay Gazetteer_, I. pt. ii. 143 _seq._] c. 550.—"The planet (Saturn's) motion in Açleshâ causes affliction to aquatic animals or products, and snakes ... in Pûrva Phalgunî to vendors of liquors, women of the town, damsels, and the MAHRATTAS...."—_Bṛhat Saṇhitā_, tr. by _Kern, J.R. As. Soc._ 2nd ser. v. 64. 640.—"De là il prit la direction du Nord-Ouest, traversa une vaste forêt, et ... il arriva au royaume de _Mo-ho-la-to_ (MAHĀRĀSHṬRA)...."—_Pèl. Bouddh._ i. 202; [_Bombay Gazetteer_, I. pt. ii. 353]. c. 1030.—"De Dhar, en se dirigeant vers le midi, jusqu'à la rivière de Nymyah on comte 7 parasanges; de là à MAHRAT-DESSA 18 paras."—_Albirúni_, in _Reinaud's Fragmens_, 109. c. 1294-5.—"Alá-ud-dín marched to Elichpúr, and thence to Ghati-lajaura ... the people of that country had never heard of the Mussulmans; the MAHRATTA land had never been punished by their armies; no Mussulman King or Prince had penetrated so far."—_Zía-ud-dín Barní_, in _Elliot_, iii. 150. c. 1328.—"In this Greater India are twelve idolatrous Kings, and more.... There is also the Kingdom of MARATHA which is very great."—_Friar Jordanus_, 41. 1673.—"They tell their tale in MORATTY; by Profession they are Gentues."—_Fryer_, 174. 1747.—"Agreed on the arrival of these Ships that We take Five Hundred (500) Peons more into our Service, that the 50 MORATTA Horses be augmented to 100 as We found them very usefull in the last Skirmish...."—_Consn. at Ft. St. David_, Jan. 6 (MS. Record in India Office). 1748.—"That upon his hearing the MIRATTOES had taken Tanner's Fort ..."—In _Long_, p. 5. c. 1760.—"... those dangerous and powerful neighbors the MORATTOES; who being now masters of the contiguous island of Salsette ..."—_Grose_, ii. 44. " "The name of MORATTOES, or MARATTAS, is, I have reason to think, a derivation in their country-language, or by corruption, from _Mar-Rajah_."—_Ibid._ ii. 75. 1765.—"These united princes and people are those which are known by the general name of MAHARATTORS; a word compounded of _Rattor_ and _Maahah_; the first being the name of a particular _Raazpoot_ (or _Rajpoot_) tribe; and the latter, signifying great or mighty (as explained by Mr. Fraser)...."—_Holwell, Hist. Events_, &c., i. 105. c. 1769.—Under a mezzotint portrait: "_The Right Honble_ George Lord Pigot, _Baron_ Pigot _of_ Patshul _in the Kingdom of_ Ireland, _President and Governor of and for all the Affairs of the United Company of Merchants of_ England _trading to the_ East Indies, _on the Coast of_ Choromandel, _and_ Orixa, _and of the_ Chingee _and_ MORATTA _Countries_, &c., &c., &c." c. 1842.— "... Ah, for some retreat Deep in yonder shining Orient, where my life began to beat; Where in wild MAHRATTA battle fell my father evil starr'd." —_Tennyson, Locksley Hall._ The following is in the true HOBSON-JOBSON manner: [1859.—"This term MARHATTA or MÂRHUTTA, is derived from the mode of warfare adopted by these men. _Mar_ means to strike, and _hutna_, to get out of the way, _i.e._ those who struck a blow suddenly and at once retreated out of harm's way."—_H. Dundas Robertson, District Duties during the Revolt in 1857_, p. 104, note.] MAHRATTA DITCH, n.p. An excavation made in 1742, as described in the extract from Orme, on the landward sides of Calcutta, to protect the settlement from the Mahratta bands. Hence the term, or for shortness 'The _Ditch_' simply, as a disparaging name for Calcutta (see DITCHER). The line of the Ditch corresponded nearly with the outside of the existing Circular Road, except at the S.E. and S., where the work was never executed. [There is an excavation known by the same name at Madras excavated in 1780. (_Murray, Handbook_, 1859, p. 43).] 1742.—"In the year 1742 the Indian inhabitants of the Colony requested and obtained permission to dig a ditch at their own expense, round the Company's bounds, from the northern parts of Sootanatty to the southern part of Govindpore. In six months three miles were finished: when the inhabitants ... discontinued the work, which from the occasion was called the MORATTOE DITCH."—_Orme_, ed. 1803, ii. 45. 1757.—"That the Bounds of _Calcutta_ are to extend the whole Circle of _Ditch_ dug upon the Invasion of the MARATTES; also 600 yards without it, for an Esplanade."—_Articles of Agreement sent by Colonel Clive_ (previous to the Treaty with the Nabob of May 14). In _Memoirs of the Revolution in Bengal_, 1760, p. 89. 1782.—"To the Proprietors and Occupiers of Houses and other Tenements within the MAHRATTA ENTRENCHMENT."—_India Gazette_, Aug. 10. [1840.—"Less than a hundred years ago, it was thought necessary to fortify Calcutta against the horsemen of Berar, and the name of the MAHRATTA DITCH still preserves the memory of the danger."—_Macaulay, Essay on Clive._] 1872.—"The Calcutta cockney, who glories in the MAHRATTA DITCH...."—_Govinda Samanta_, i. 25. MAHSEER, MASEER, MASAL, &c. Hind. _mahāsir_, _mahāser_, _mahāsaulā_, s. The name is applied to perhaps more than one of the larger species of _Barbus_ (N.O. _Cyprinidae_), but especially to _B. Mosul_ of Buchanan, _B. Tor_, Day, _B. megalepis_, McLelland, found in the larger Himālayan rivers, and also in the greater perennial rivers of Madras and Bombay. It grows at its largest, to about the size of the biggest salmon, and more. It affords also the highest sport to Indian anglers; and from these circumstances has sometimes been called, misleadingly, the 'Indian salmon.' The origin of the name _Mahseer_, and its proper spelling, are very doubtful. It may be Skt. _mahā-śiras_, 'big-head,' or _mahā-śalka_, 'large-scaled.' The latter is most probable, for the scales are so large that Buchanan mentions that playing cards were made from them at Dacca. Mr. H. S. Thomas suggests _mahā-āsya_, 'great mouth.' [The word does not appear in the ordinary dicts.; on the whole, perhaps the derivation from _mahā-śiras_ is most probable.] c. 1809.—"The MASAL of the Kosi is a very large fish, which many people think still better than the Rohu, and compare it to the salmon."—_Buchanan, Eastern India_, iii. 194. 1822.—"MAHASAULA and _Tora_, variously altered and corrupted, and with various additions may be considered as genuine appellations, amongst the natives for these fishes, all of which frequent large rivers."—_F. Buchanan Hamilton, Fishes of the Ganges_, 304. 1873.—"In my own opinion and that of others whom I have met, the MAHSEER shows more sport for its size than a salmon."—_H. S. Thomas, The Rod in India_, p. 9. MAINATO, s. Tam. Mal. _Mainātta_, a washerman or DHOBY (q.v.). 1516.—"There is another sect of Gentiles which they call MAINATOS, whose business it is to wash the clothes of the Kings, Bramins, and Naires; and by this they get their living; and neither they nor their sons can take up any other business."—_Barbosa_, Lisbon ed., 334. c. 1542.—"In this inclosure do likewise remain all the Landresses, by them called MAYNATES, which wash the linnen of the City (Pequin), who, as we were told, are above an hundred thousand."—_Pinto_, in _Cogan_, p. 133. The original (cap. cv.) has _todos os_ MAINATOS, whose sex Cogan has changed. 1554.—"And the farm (_renda_) of MAINATOS, which farm prohibits any one from washing clothes, which is the work of a MAINATO, except by arrangement with the farmer (Rendeiro)...."—_Tombo_, &c., 53. [1598.—"There are some among them that do nothing els but wash cloathes: ... they are called MAYNATTOS."—_Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. i. 260. [c. 1610.—"These folk (the washermen) are called MENATES."—_Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. ii. 71.] 1644.—(Expenses of Daman) "For two MAYNATOS, three water _boys_ (_bois de agoa_), one _sombreyro boy_, and 4 torch bearers for the said Captain, at 1 xerafim each a month, comes in the year to 36,000 _rés_ or x^{ns}. 00120.0.00."—_Bocarro_, MS. f. 181. MAISTRY, MISTRY, sometimes even MYSTERY, s. Hind. _mistrī_. This word, a corruption of the Portuguese _mestre_, has spread into the vernaculars all over India, and is in constant Anglo-Indian use. Properly 'a foreman,' 'a master-workman'; but used also, at least in Upper India, for any artizan, as _rāj-mistrī_ (properly Pers. _rāz_), 'a mason or bricklayer,' _lohār-mistrī_, 'a blacksmith,' &c. The proper use of the word, as noted above, corresponds precisely to the definition of the Portuguese word, as applied to artizans in Bluteau: "Artifice que sabe bem o seu officio. _Peritus artifex.... Opifex, alienorum operum inspector._" In W. and S. India MAISTRY, as used in the household, generally means the cook, or the tailor. (See CALEEFA.) MASTÈR (Мастеръ) is also the Russian term for a skilled workman, and has given rise to several derived adjectives. There is too a similar word in modern Greek, μαγίστωρ. 1404.—"And in these (chambers) there were works of gold and azure and of many other colours, made in the most marvellous way; insomuch that even in Paris whence come the subtle MAESTROS, it would be reckoned beautiful to see."—_Clavijo_, § cv. (Comp. _Markham_, p. 125). 1524.—"And the Viceroy (D. Vasco da Gama) sent to seize in the river of the Culymutys four newly-built CATURS, and fetched them to Cochin. These were built very light for fast rowing, and were greatly admired. But he ordered them to be burned, saying that he intended to show the Moors that we knew how to build better CATURS than they did; and he sent for MESTRE Vyne the Genoese, whom he had brought to build galleys, and asked him if he could build boats that would row faster than the Malabar paraos (see PROW). He answered: 'Sir, I'll build you brigantines fast enough to catch a mosquito....'"—_Correa_, ii. 830. [1548.—"He ordered to be collected in the smithies of the dockyard as many smiths as could be had, for he had many MISTERES."—_Ibid._ iv. 663.] 1554.—"To the MESTRÈ of the smith's shop (_ferraria_) 30,000 reis of salary and 600 reis for maintenance" (see BATTA).—_S. Botelho, Tombo_, 65. 1800.—"... I have not yet been able to remedy the mischief done in my absence, as we have the advantage here of the assistance of some Madras DUBASHES and MAISTRIES" (ironical).—_Wellington_, i. 67. 1883.—"... My mind goes back to my ancient Goanese cook. He was only a MAISTRY, or more vulgarly a BOBBERJEE (see BOBACHEE), yet his sonorous name recalled the conquest of Mexico, or the doubling of the Cape."—_Tribes on My Frontier_, 35. [1900.—"MYSTERY very sick, Mem Sahib, very sick all the night."—_Temple Bar_, April.] MAJOON, s. Hind. from Ar. _ma'jūn_, lit. 'kneaded,' and thence what old medical books call 'an electuary' (_i.e._ a compound of medicines kneaded with syrup into a soft mass), but especially applied to an intoxicating confection of hemp leaves, &c., sold in the bazar. [_Burton, Ar. Nights_, iii. 159.] In the Deccan the form is ma'jūm. Moodeen Sheriff, in his Suppt. to the _Pharmac. of India_, writes _maghjūn_. "The chief ingredients in making it are _ganja_ (or hemp) leaves, milk, _ghee_, poppy-seeds, flowers of the thorn-apple (see DATURA), the powder of nux vomica, and sugar" (_Qanoon-e-Islam_, Gloss. lxxxiii). 1519.—"Next morning I halted ... and indulging myself with a MAAJÛN, made them throw into the water the liquor used for intoxicating fishes, and caught a few fish."—_Baber_, 272. 1563.—"And this they make up into an electuary, with sugar, and with the things above-mentioned, and this they call MAJU."—_Garcia_, f. 27_v_. 1781.—"Our ill-favoured guard brought in a dose of MAJUM each, and obliged us to eat it ... a little after sunset the surgeon came, and with him 30 or 40 Caffres, who seized us, and held us fast till the operation (circumcision) was performed."—_Soldier's letter_ quoted in _Hon. John Lindsay's Journal of Captivity in Mysore, Lives of Lindsays_, iii. 293. 1874.—"... it (Bhang) is made up with flour and various additions into a sweetmeat or MAJUM of a green colour."—_Hanbury and Flückiger_, 493. MALABAR, n.p. A. The name of the sea-board country which the Arabs called the 'Pepper-Coast,' the ancient _Kerala_ of the Hindus, the Λιμύρικη, or rather Διμύρικη, of the Greeks (see TAMIL), is not in form indigenous, but was applied, apparently, first by the Arab or Arabo-Persian mariners of the Gulf. The substantive part of the name, _Malai_, or the like, is doubtless indigenous; it is the Dravadian term for 'mountain' in the Sanskritized form _Malaya_, which is applied specifically to the southern portion of the Western Ghauts, and from which is taken the indigenous term _Malayālam_, distinguishing that branch of the Dravidian language in the tract which we call _Malabar_. This name—_Male_ or _Malai_, _Malīah_, &c.,—we find in the earlier post-classic notices of India; whilst in the great Temple-Inscription of Tanjore (11th century) we find the region in question called _Malai-nāḍu_ (_nāḍu_, 'country'). The affix _bār_ appears attached to it first (so far as we are aware) in the Geography of Edrisi (c. 1150). This (Persian?) termination, _bār_, whatever be its origin, and whether or no it be connected either with the Ar. _barr_, 'a continent,' on the one hand, or with the Skt. _vāra_, 'a region, a slope,' on the other, was most assuredly applied by the navigators of the Gulf to other regions which they visited besides Western India. Thus we have _Zangī-bār_ (mod. ZANZIBAR), 'the country of the Blacks'; _Kalāh-bār_, denoting apparently the coast of the Malay Peninsula; and even according to the dictionaries, _Hindū-bār_ for India. In the Arabic work which affords the second of these examples (_Relation_, &c., tr. by _Reinaud_, i. 17) it is expressly explained: "The word _bār_ serves to indicate that which is both a coast and a kingdom." It will be seen from the quotations below that in the Middle Ages, even after the establishment of the use of this termination, the exact form of the name as given by foreign travellers and writers, varies considerably. But, from the time of the Portuguese discovery of the Cape route, _Malavar_, or _Malabar_, as we have it now, is the persistent form. [Mr. Logan (_Manual_, i. 1) remarks that the name is not in use in the district itself except among foreigners and English-speaking natives; the ordinary name is _Malayālam_ or _Malāyam_, 'the Hill Country.'] c. 545.—"The imports to Taprobane are silk, aloeswood, cloves, sandalwood.... These again are passed on from Sielediba to the marts on this side, such as Μαλὲ, where the pepper is grown.... And the most notable places of trade are these, Sindu ... and then the five marts of Μαλὲ, from which the pepper is exported, viz., _Parti_, _Mangaruth_, _Salopatana_, _Nalopatana_, and _Pudopatana_."—_Cosmas_, Bk. xi. In _Cathay_, &c., p. clxxviii. c. 645.—"To the south this kingdom is near the sea. There rise the mountains called MO-LA-YE (_Malaya_), with their precipitous sides, and their lofty summits, their dark valleys and their deep ravines. On these mountains grows the white sandalwood."—_Hwen T'sang_, in _Julien_, iii. 122. 851.—"From this place (Maskat) ships sail for India, and run for Kaulam-MALAI; the distance from Maskat to Kaulam-MALAI is a month's sail with a moderate wind."—_Relation_, &c., tr. by _Reinaud_, i. 15. The same work at p. 15 uses the expression "Country of Pepper" (_Balad-ul-falfal_). 890.—"From Sindán to MALÍ is five days' journey; in the latter pepper is to be found, also the bamboo."—_Ibn Khurdádba_, in _Elliot_, i. 15. c. 1030.—"You enter then on the country of Lárán, in which is Jaimúr (see under CHOUL), then MALIAH, then Kánchí, then Dravira (see DRAVIDIAN)."—_Al-Birúni_, in _Reinaud, Fragmens_, 121. c. 1150.—"Fandarina (see PANDARANI) is a town built at the mouth of a river which comes from MANÍBÁR, where vessels from India and Sind cast anchor."—_Idrisi_, in _Elliot_, i. 90. c. 1200.—"Hari sports here in the delightful spring ... when the breeze from MALAYA is fragrant from passing over the charming _lavanga_" (cloves).—_Gīta Govinda._ 1270.—"MALIBAR is a large country of India, with many cities, in which pepper is produced."—_Kazwīnī_, in _Gildemeister_, 214. 1293.—"You can sail (upon that sea) between these islands and Ormes, and (from Ormes) to those parts which are called (MINIBAR), is a distance of 2,000 miles, in a direction between south and south-east; then 300 miles between east and south-east from MINIBAR to Maabar" (see MABAR).—Letter of _Fr. John of Montecorvino_, in _Cathay_, i. 215. 1298.—"MELIBAR is a great kingdom lying towards the west.... There is in this kingdom a great quantity of pepper."—_Marco Polo_, Bk. iii. ch. 25. c. 1300.—"Beyond Guzerat are Kankan (see CONCAN) and TĀNA; beyond them the country of MALÍBÁR, which from the boundary of Karoha to Kúlam (probably from _Gheriah_ to QUILON) is 300 parasangs in length."—_Rashíduddín_, in _Elliot_, i. 68. c. 1320.—"A certain traveller states that India is divided into three parts, of which the first, which is also the most westerly, is that on the confines of Kerman and Sind, and is called Gūzerāt; the second MANĪBĀR, or the Land of Pepper, east of Gūzerāt."—_Abulfeda_, in _Gildemeister_, 184. c. 1322.—"And now that ye may know how pepper is got, let me tell you that it groweth in a certain empire, whereunto I came to land, the name whereof is MINIBAR."—_Friar Odoric_, in _Cathay_, &c., 74. c. 1343.—"After 3 days we arrived in the country of the MULAIBĀR, which is the country of Pepper. It stretches in length a distance of two months' march along the sea-shore."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 71. c. 1348-49.—"We embarked on board certain junks from Lower India, which is called MINUBAR."—_John de' Marignolli_, in _Cathay_, 356. c. 1420-30.—"... Departing thence he ... arrived at a noble city called Coloen.... This province is called MELIBARIA, and they collect in it the ginger called by the natives _colombi_, pepper, brazil-wood, and the cinnamon, called _canella grossa_."—_Conti_, corrected from Jones's tr. in _India in XVth Cent._ 17-18. c. 1442.—"The coast which includes Calicut with some neighbouring ports, and which extends as far as (Kael), a place situated opposite to the Island of Serendib ... bears the general name of MELĪBĀR."—_Abdurrazzāk_, _ibid._ 19. 1459.—Fra Mauro's great Map has MILIBAR. 1514.—"In the region of India called MELIBAR, which province begins at Goa, and extends to Cape Comedis (COMORIN)...."—Letter of _Giov. da Empoli_, 79. It is remarkable to find this Florentine using this old form in 1514. 1516.—"And after that the Moors of Meca discovered India, and began to navigate near it, which was 610 years ago, they used to touch at this country of MALABAR on account of the pepper which is found there."—_Barbosa_, 102. 1553.—"We shall hereafter describe particularly the position of this city of Calecut, and of the country of MALAUAR in which it stands."—_Barros_, Dec. I. iv. c. 6. In the following chapter he writes MALABAR. 1554.—"_From Diu to the Islands of Dib._ Steer first S.S.E., the pole being made by five inches, side towards the land in the direction of E.S.E. and S.E. by E. till you see the mountains of MONÍBÁR."—_The Mohit_, in _J. As. Soc. Ben._ v. 461. 1572.— "Esta provincia cuja porto agora Tomado tendes, MALABAR se chama: Do culto antiguo os idolos adora, Que cà por estas partes se derrama." _Camões_, vii. 32. By Burton: "This province, in whose Ports your ships have tane refuge, the MALABAR by name is known; its ántique rite adoreth idols vain, Idol-religion being broadest sown." Since De Barros MALABAR occurs almost universally. [1623.—"... MAHABAR Pirates...."—_P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. i. 121.] 1877.—The form MALIBAR is used in a letter from Athanasius Peter III., "Patriarch of the Syrians of Antioch" to the Marquis of Salisbury, dated Cairo, July 18. MALABAR, n.p. B. This word, through circumstances which have been fully elucidated by Bishop Caldwell in his _Comparative Grammar_ (2nd ed. 10-12), from which we give an extract below,[158] was applied by the Portuguese not only to the language and people of the country thus called, but also to the _Tamil_ language and the people speaking Tamil. In the quotations following, those under _A_ apply, or may apply, to the proper people or language of Malabar (see MALAYALAM); those under _B_ are instances of the misapplication to Tamil, a misapplication which was general (see _e.g._ in _Orme_, _passim_) down to the beginning of the last century, and which still holds among the more ignorant Europeans and Eurasians in S. India and Ceylon. (_A._) 1552.—"A lingua dos Gentios de Canara e MALABAR."—_Castanheda_, ii. 78. 1572.— "Leva alguns MALABARES, que tomou Por força, dos que o Samorim mandara." _Camões_, ix. 14. [By Aubertin: "He takes some Malabars he kept on board By force, of those whom Samorin had sent ..."] 1582.—"They asked of the MALABARS which went with him what he was?"—_Castañeda_, (tr. by N. L.) f. 37_v_. 1602.—"We came to anchor in the Roade of Achen ... where we found sixteene or eighteene saile of shippes of diuers Nations, some _Goserats_, some of _Bengala_, some of _Calecut_, called MALABARES, some _Pegues_, and some _Patanyes_."—_Sir J. Lancaster_, in _Purchas_, i. 153. 1606.—In _Gouvea_ (_Synodo_, ff. 2_v_, 3, &c.) MALAVAR means the _Malayālam_ language. (_B._) 1549.—"Enrico Enriques, a Portuguese priest of our Society, a man of excellent virtue and good example, who is now in the Promontory of Comorin, writes and speaks the MALABAR tongue very well indeed."—Letter of _Xavier_, in Coleridge's _Life_, ii. 73. 1680.—"Whereas it hath been hitherto accustomary at this place to make sales and alienations of houses in writing in the Portuguese, Gentue, and MALLABAR languages, from which some inconveniences have arisen...."—_Ft. St. Geo. Consn._, Sept 9, in _Notes and Extracts_, No. iii. 33. [1682.—"An order in English Portuguez Gentue & MALLABAR for the preventing the transportation of this Countrey People and makeing them slaves in other Strange Countreys...."—_Pringle, Diary Ft. St. Geo._, 1st ser. i. 87.] 1718.—"This place (Tranquebar) is altogether inhabited by MALABARIAN Heathens."—_Propn. of the Gospel in the East_, Pt. i. (3rd ed.), p. 18. " "Two distinct languages are necessarily required; one is the _Damulian_, commonly called MALABARICK."—_Ibid._ Pt. iii. 33. 1734.—"Magnopere commendantes zelum, ac studium Missionariorum, qui libros sacram Ecclesiae Catholicae doctrinam, rerumque sacrarum monumenta continentes, pro Indorum Christi fidelium eruditione in linguam MALABARICAM seu Tamulicam transtulere."—_Brief of Pope Clement XII._, in _Norbert_, ii. 432-3. These words are adopted from Card. Tournon's decree of 1704 (see _ibid._ i. 173). c. 1760.—"Such was the ardent zeal of M. Ziegenbalg that in less than a year he attained a perfect knowledge of the MALABARIAN tongue.... He composed also a MALABARIAN dictionary of 20,000 words."—_Grose_, i. 261. 1782.—"Les habitans de la côte de Coromandel sont appellés _Tamouls_; les Européens les nomment improprement MALABARS."—_Sonnerat_, i. 47. 1801.—"From Niliseram to the Chandergerry River no language is understood but the MALABARS of the Coast."—_Sir T. Munro_, in _Life_, i. 322. In the following passage the word MALABARS is misapplied still further, though by a writer usually most accurate and intelligent: 1810.—"The language spoken at Madras is the _Talinga_, here called MALABARS."—_Maria Graham_, 128. 1860.—"The term 'MALABAR' is used throughout the following pages in the comprehensive sense in which it is applied in the Singhalese Chronicles to the continental invaders of Ceylon; but it must be observed that the adventurers in these expeditions, who are styled in the _Mahawanso_ '_damilos_,' or Tamils, came not only from ... 'Malabar,' but also from all parts of the Peninsula as far north as Cuttack and Orissa."—_Tennent's Ceylon_, i. 353. MALABAR-CREEPER, s. _Argyreia malabarica_, Choisy. [MALABAR EARS, s. The seed vessels of a tree which Ives calls _Codaga palli_. 1773.—"From their shape they are called MALABAR-EARS, on account of the resemblance they bear to the ears of the women of the Malabar coast, which from the large slit made in them and the great weight of ornamental rings put into them, are rendered very large, and so long that sometimes they touch the very shoulders."—_Ives_, 465. MALABAR HILL, n.p. This favourite site of villas on Bombay Island is stated by Mr. Whitworth to have acquired its name from the fact that the Malabar pirates, who haunted this coast, used to lie behind it. [1674.—"On the other side of the great Inlet, to the Sea, is a great Point abutting against Old Woman's Island, and is called MALABAR-HILL ... the remains of a stupendous Pagod, near a Tank of Fresh Water, which the Malabars visited it mostly for."—_Fryer_, 68 _seq._] [MALABAR OIL, s. "The ambiguous term 'MALABAR OIL' is applied to a mixture of the oil obtained from the livers of several kinds of fishes frequenting the Malabar Coast of India and the neighbourhood of Karachi."—_Watt, Econ. Dict._ v. 113.] MALABAR RITES. This was a name given to certain heathen and superstitious practices which the Jesuits of the Madura, Carnatic, and Mysore Missions permitted to their converts, in spite of repeated prohibitions by the Popes. And though these practices were finally condemned by the Legate Cardinal de Tournon in 1704, they still subsist, more or less, among native Catholic Christians, and especially those belonging to the (so-called) Goa Churches. These practices are generally alleged to have arisen under Father de' Nobili ("Robertus de Nobilibus"), who came to Madura about 1606. There can be no doubt that the aim of this famous Jesuit was to present Christianity to the people under the form, as it were, of a Hindu translation! The nature of the practices of which we speak may be gathered from the following particulars of their prohibition. In 1623 Pope Gregory XV., by a constitution dated 31st January, condemned the following:—1. The investiture of Brahmans and certain other castes with the sacred thread, through the agency of Hindu priests, and with Hindu ceremonies. For these Christian ceremonies were to be substituted; and the thread was to be regarded as only a civil badge. 2. The ornamental use of sandalwood paste was permitted, but not its superstitious use, _e.g._, in mixture with cowdung ashes, &c., for ceremonial purification. 3. Bathing as a ceremonial purification. 4. The observance of caste, and the refusal of high-caste Christians to mix with low-caste Christians in the churches was disapproved. The quarrels between Capuchins and Jesuits later in the 17th century again brought the Malabar Rites into notice, and Cardinal de Tournon was sent on his unlucky mission to determine these matters finally. His decree (June 23, 1704) prohibited:—1. A mutilated form of baptism, in which were omitted certain ceremonies offensive to Hindus, specifically the use of '_saliva, sal, et insufflatio_.' 2. The use of Pagan names. 3. The Hinduizing of Christian terms by translation. 4. Deferring the baptism of children. 5. Infant marriages. 6. The use of the Hindu _tali_ (see TALEE). 7. Hindu usages at marriages. 8. Augury at marriages, by means of a coco-nut. 9. The exclusion of women from churches during certain periods. 10. Ceremonies on a girl's attainment of puberty. 11. The making distinctions between Pariahs and others. 12. The assistance of Christian musicians at heathen ceremonies. 13. The use of ceremonial washings and bathings. 14. The use of cowdung-ashes. 15. The reading and use of Hindu books. With regard to No. 11 it may be observed that in South India the distinction of castes still subsists, and the only Christian Mission in that quarter which has really succeeded in abolishing caste is that of the Basel Society. MALABATHRUM, s. There can be very little doubt that this classical export from India was the dried leaf of various species of Cinnamomum, which leaf was known in Skt. as _tamāla-pattra_. Some who wrote soon after the Portuguese discoveries took, perhaps not unnaturally, the _pān_ or betel-leaf for the _malabathrum_ of the ancients; and this was maintained by Dean Vincent in his well-known work on the _Commerce and Navigation of the Ancients_, justifying this in part by the Ar. name of the betel, _tambūl_, which is taken from Skt. _tāmbūla_, betel; _tāmbūla-pattra_, betel-leaf. The _tamāla-pattra_, however, the produce of certain wild spp. of Cinnamomum, obtained both in the hills of Eastern Bengal and in the forests of Southern India, is still valued in India as a medicine and aromatic, though in no such degree as in ancient times, and it is usually known in domestic economy as TEJPĀT, or corruptly _tezpāt_, _i.e._ 'pungent leaf.' The leaf was in the Arabic Materia Medica under the name of _sādhaj_ or _sādhajī Hindī_, as was till recently in the English Pharmacopœia as _Folium indicum_, which will still be found in Italian drug-shops. The matter is treated, with his usual lucidity and abundance of local knowledge, in the _Colloquios_ of Garcia de Orta, of which we give a short extract. This was evidently unknown to Dean Vincent, as he repeats the very errors which Garcia dissipates. Garcia also notes that confusion of _Malabathrum_ and _Folium indicum_ with spikenard, which is traceable in Pliny as well as among the Arab pharmacologists. The ancients did no doubt apply the name _Malabathrum_ to some other substance, an unguent or solid extract. Rheede, we may notice, mentions that in his time in Malabar, oils in high medical estimation were made from both leaves and root of the "wild cinnamon" of that coast, and that from the root of the same tree a _camphor_ was extracted, having several of the properties of real camphor and more fragrance. (See a note by one of the present writers in _Cathay_, &c., pp. cxlv.-xlvi.) The name _Cinnamon_ is properly confined to the tree of Ceylon (_C. Zeylanicum_). The other _Cinnamoma_ are properly _Cassia barks_. [See _Watt. Econ. Dict._ ii. 317 _seqq._] c. A.D. 60.—"Μαλάβαθρον ἔνιοι ὑπολάμβάνουσιν εἶναι τῆς Ἰνδικῆς νάρδου φύλλον, πλανώμενοι ὑπὸ τῆς κατὰ τὴν ὀσμὴν, ἐμφερειας, ... ἴδιον γαρ ἐστι γένος φυόμενον ἐν τοῖς Ἰνδικοῖς τέλμασι, φύλλον ὃν ἐπινηχόμενον ὕδατι."—_Dioscorides, Mat. Med._ i. 11. c. A.D. 70.—"We are beholden to Syria for Malabathrum. This is a tree that beareth leaves rolled up round together, and seeming to the eie withered. Out of which there is drawn and pressed an Oile for perfumers to use.... And yet there commeth a better kind thereof from India.... The rellish thereof ought to resemble Nardus at the tongue end. The perfume or smell that ... the leafe yeeldeth when it is boiled in wine, passeth all others. It is straunge and monstrous which is observed in the price; for it hath risen from one denier to three hundred a pound."—_Pliny_, xii. 26, in _Ph. Holland_. c. A.D. 90.—"... Getting rid of the fibrous parts, they take the leaves and double them up into little balls, which they stitch through with the fibres of the withes. And these they divide into three classes.... And thus originate the three qualities of MALABATHRUM, which the people who have prepared them carry to India for sale."—_Periplus_, near the end. [Also see _Yule, Intro. Gill, River of Golden Sand_, ed. 1883, p. 89.] 1563.—"_R._ I remember well that in speaking of betel you told me that it was not _folium indu_, a piece of information of great value to me; for the physicians who put themselves forward as having learned much from these parts, assert that they are the same; and what is more, the modern writers ... call betel in their works _tembul_, and say that the Moors give it this name.... "_O._ That the two things are different as I told you is clear, for Avicenna treats them in two different chapters, viz., in 259, which treats of _folium indu_, and in 707, which treats of _tambul_ ... and the _folium indu_ is called by the Indians TAMALAPATRA, which the Greeks and Latins corrupted into MALABATHRUM," &c.—_Garcia_, ff. 95_v_, 96. c. 1690.—"Hoc Tembul seu Sirium, licet vulgatissimum in India sit folium, distinguendum est a _Folio Indo_ seu MALABATHRO, Arabibus _Cadegi Hindi_, in Pharmacopoeis, et Indis, _Tamala-patra_ et _folio Indo_ dicto,... A nostra autem natione intellexi MALABATHRUM nihil aliud esse quam folium canellae, seu cinnamomi sylvestris."—_Rumphius_, v. 337. c. 1760.—"... quand l'on considère que les Indiens appellent notre feuille Indienne TAMALAPATRA on croit d'apercevoir que le mot Grec μαλάβατρον en a été anciennement dérivé."—(_Diderot_) _Encyclopédie_, xx. 846. 1837.—(MALATROON is given in Arabic works of Materia Medica as the Greek of _Sādhaj_, and _tuj_ and _tej-pat_ as the Hindi synonymes). "By the latter names may be obtained everywhere in the bazars of India, the leaves of _Cinn. Tamala_ and of _Cinn. albiflorum_."—_Royle, Essay on Antiq. of Hindoo Medicine_, 85. MALACCA, n.p. The city which gives its name to the Peninsula and the Straits of Malacca, and which was the seat of a considerable Malay monarchy till its capture by the Portuguese under D'Alboquerque in 1511. One naturally supposes some etymological connection between _Malay_ and _Malacca_. And such a connection is put forward by De Barros and D'Alboquerque (see below, and also under MALAY). The latter also mentions an alternative suggestion for the origin of the name of the city, which evidently refers to the Ar. _mulāḳāt_, 'a meeting.' This last, though it appears also in the _Sijara Malayu_, may be totally rejected. Crawfurd is positive that the place was called from the word _malaka_, the Malay name of the _Phyllanthus emblica_, or emblic MYROBALAN (q.v.), "a tree said to be abundant in that locality"; and this, it will be seen below, is given by Godinho de Eredia as the etymology. _Malaka_ again seems to be a corruption of the Skt. _amlaka_, from _amla_, 'acid.' [Mr. Skeat writes: "There can be no doubt that Crawfurd is right, and that the place was named from the tree. The suggested connection between _Malayu_ and _Malaka_ appears impossible to me, and, I think, would do so to any one acquainted with the laws of the language. I have seen the _Malaka_ tree myself and eaten its fruit. Ridley in his Botanical Lists has _laka-laka_ and _malaka_ which he identifies as _Phyllanthus emblica_, L. and _P. pectinatus Hooker_ (_Euphorbiaceae_). The two species are hardly distinct, but the latter is the commoner form. The fact is that the place, as is so often the case among the Malays, must have taken its name from the Sungei _Malaka_, or _Malaka_ River."] 1416.—"There was no King but only a chief, the country belonging to Siam.... In the year 1409, the imperial envoy Cheng Ho brought an order from the emperor and gave to the chief two silver seals, ... he erected a stone and raised the place to a city, after which the land was called the Kingdom of MALACCA (_Moa-la-ka_).... Tin is found in the mountains ... it is cast into small blocks weighing 1 catti 8 taels ... ten pieces are bound together with rattan and form a small bundle, whilst 40 pieces make a large bundle. In all their trading ... they use these pieces of tin instead of money."—_Chinese Annals_, in _Groenveldt_, p. 123. 1498.—"MELEQUA ... is 40 days from Qualecut with a fair wind ... hence proceeds all the clove, and it is worth there 9 crusados for a BAHAR (q.v.), and likewise nutmeg other 9 crusados the bahar; and there is much porcelain and much silk, and much tin, of which they make money, but the money is of large size and little value, so that it takes 3 farazalas (see FRAZALA) of it to make a crusado. Here too are many large parrots all red like fire."—_Roteiro de V. da Gama_, 110-111. 1510.—"When we had arrived at the city of MELACHA, we were immediately presented to the Sultan, who is a Moor ... I believe that more ships arrive here than in any other place in the world...."—_Varthema_, 224. 1511.—"This Paremiçura gave the name of MALACA to the new colony, because in the language of Java, when a man of Palimbão flees away they call him _Malayo_.... Others say that it was called Malaca because of the number of people who came there from one part and the other in so short a space of time, for the word _Malaca_ also signifies to _meet_.... Of these two opinions let each one accept that which he thinks to be the best, for this is the truth of the matter."—_Commentaries of Alboquerque_, E.T. by Birch, iii. 76-77. 1516.—"The said Kingdom of Ansyane (see SIAM) throws out a great point of land into the sea, which makes there a cape, where the sea returns again towards China to the north; in this promontory is a small kingdom in which there is a large city called MALACA."—_Barbosa_, 191. 1553.—"A son of Paramisora called Xaquem Darxa, (_i.e._ _Sikandar Shāh_) ... to form the town of MALACA, to which he gave that name in memory of the banishment of his father, because in his vernacular tongue (Javanese) this was as much as to say 'banished,' and hence the people are called MALAIOS."—_De Barros_, II. vi. 1. " "That which he (Alboquerque) regretted most of all that was lost on that vessel, was two lions cast in iron, a first-rate work, and most natural, which the King of China had sent to the King of MALACA, and which King Mahamed had kept, as an honourable possession, at the gate of his Palace, whence Affonso Alboquerque carried them off, as the principal item of his triumph on the capture of the city."—_Ibid._ II. vii. 1. 1572.— "Nem tu menos fugir poderás deste Postoque rica, e postoque assentada Là no gremio da Aurora, onde nasceste, Opulenta MALACA nomeada! Assettas venenosas, que fizeste, Os crises, com que j'á te vejo armada, Malaios namorados, Jaos valentes, Todos farás ao Luso obedientes." _Camões_, x. 44. By Burton: "Nor shalt thou 'scape the fate to fall his prize, albeit so wealthy, and so strong thy site there on Aurora's bosom, whence thy rise, thou Home of Opulence, Malacca hight! The poysoned arrows which thine art supplies, the Krises thirsting, as I see, for fight, th' enamoured Malay-men, the Javan braves, all of the Lusian shall become the slaves." 1612.—"The Arabs call it _Malakat_, from collecting all merchants."—_Sijara Malayu_, in _J. Ind. Arch._ v. 322. 1613.—"MALACA significa _Mirabolanos_, fructa de hua arvore, plantada ao longo de hum ribeiro chamado Aerlele."—_Godinho de Eredia_, f. 4. MALADOO, s. _Chicken maladoo_ is an article in the Anglo-Indian menu. It looks like a corruption from the French _cuisine_, but of what? [_Maladoo_ or _Manadoo_, a lady informs me, is cold meat, such as chicken or mutton, cut into slices, or pounded up and re-cooked in batter. The Port. _malhado_, 'beaten-up,' has been suggested as a possible origin for the word.] MALAY, n.p. This is in the Malay language an adjective, _Malāyu_; thus _orang Malāyu_, 'a Malay'; _tāna_ [_tānah_] _Malāyu_, 'the Malay country'; _bahāsa_ [_bhāsa_] _Malāyu_, 'the Malay language.' In Javanese the word _malāyu_ signifies 'to run away,' and the proper name has traditionally been derived from this, in reference to the alleged foundation of MALACCA by Javanese fugitives; but we can hardly attach importance to this. It may be worthy at least of consideration whether the name was not of foreign, _i.e._ of S. Indian origin, and connected with the _Malāya_ of the Peninsula (see under MALABAR). [Mr. Skeat writes: "The tradition given me by Javanese in the Malay States was that the name was applied to Javanese refugees, who peopled the S. of Sumatra. Whatever be the original meaning of the word, it is probable that it started its life-history as a river-name in the S. of Sumatra, and thence became applied to the district through which the river ran, and so to the people who lived there; after which it spread with the Malay dialect until it included not only many allied, but also many foreign, tribes; all Malay-speaking tribes being eventually called Malays without regard to racial origin. A most important passage in this connection is to be found in Leyden's Tr. of the '_Malay Annals_' (1821), p. 20, in which direct reference to such a river is made: 'There is a country in the land of Andalás named Paralembang, which is at present denominated Palembang, the raja of which was denominated Damang Lebar Dawn (chieftain Broad-leaf), who derived his origin from Raja Sulan (Chulan?), whose great-grandson he was. The name of its river Muartatang, into which falls another river named Sungey MALAYU, near the source of which is a mountain named the mountain Sagantang Maha Miru.' Here Palembang is the name of a well-known Sumatran State, often described as the original home of the Malay race. In standard Malay '_Damang Lebar Dawn_' would be '_Dĕmang Lebar Daun_.' Raja Chulan is probably some mythical Indian king, the story being evidently derived from Indian traditions. 'Muartatang' may be a mistake for _Muar Tenang_, which is a place one heard of in the Peninsula, though I do not know for certain where it is. 'Sungey Malayu' simply means 'River Malayu.' 'Sagantang Maha Miru' is, I think, a mistake for _Sa-guntang Maha Miru_, which is the name used in the Peninsula for the sacred central mountain of the world on which the episode related in the _Annals_ occurred" (see Skeat, _Malay Magic_, p. 2).] It is a remarkable circumstance, which has been noted by Crawfurd, that a name which appears on Ptolemy's Tables as on the coast of the Golden Chersonese, and which must be located somewhere about Maulmain, is Μαλεοῦ Κῶλον, words which in Javanese (_Malāyu-Kulon_) would signify "Malays of the West." After this the next (possible) occurrence of the name in literature is in the _Geography_ of Edrisi, who describes _Malai_ as a great island in the eastern seas, or rather as occupying the position of the _Lemuria_ of Mr. Sclater, for (in partial accommodation to the Ptolemaic theory of the Indian Sea) it stretched eastward nearly from the coast of Zinj, _i.e._ of Eastern Africa, to the vicinity of China. Thus it must be uncertain without further accounts whether it is an adumbration of the great Malay islands (as is on the whole probable) or of the Island of the Malagashes (Madagascar), if it is either. We then come to Marco Polo, and after him there is, we believe, no mention of the Malay name till the Portuguese entered the seas of the Archipelago. [A.D. 690.—Mr. Skeat notes: "I Tsing speaks of the 'MOLO-YU country,' _i.e._ the district W. or N.W. of Palembang in Sumatra."] c. 1150.—"The Isle of MALAI is very great.... The people devote themselves to very profitable trade; and there are found here elephants, rhinoceroses, and various aromatics and spices, such as clove, cinnamon, nard ... and nutmeg. In the mountains are mines of gold, of excellent quality ... the people also have windmills."—_Edrisi_, by _Jaubert_, i. 945. c. 1273.—A Chinese notice records under this year that tribute was sent from Siam to the Emperor. "The Siamese had long been at war with the MALIYI, or MALIURH, but both nations laid aside their feud and submitted to China."—Notice by Sir T. Wade, in _Bowring's Siam_, i. 72. c. 1292.—"You come to an Island which forms a kingdom, and is called MALAIUR. The people have a king of their own, and a peculiar language. The city is a fine and noble one, and there is a great trade carried on there. All kinds of spicery are to be found there."—_Marco Polo_, Bk. iii. ch. 8. c. 1539.—"... as soon as he had delivered to him the letter, it was translated into the _Portugal_ out of the MALAYAN tongue wherein it was written."—_Pinto_, E.T. p. 15. 1548.—"... having made a breach in the wall twelve fathom wide, he assaulted it with 10,000 strangers, _Turks_, _Abyssins_, _Moors_, _Malauares_, _Achems_, _Jaos_, and MALAYOS."—_Ibid._ p. 279. 1553.—"And so these Gentiles like the Moors who inhabit the sea-coasts of the Island (Sumatra), although they have each their peculiar language, almost all can speak the MALAY of Malacca as being the most general language of those parts."—_Barros_, III. v. 1. " "Everything with them is to be a gentleman; and this has such prevalence in those parts that you will never find a native MALAY, however poor he may be, who will set his hand to lift a thing of his own or anybody else's; every service must be done by slaves."—_Ibid._ II. vi. 1. 1610.—"I cannot imagine what the _Hollanders_ meane, to suffer these MALAYSIANS, _Chinesians_, and _Moores_ of these countries, and to assist them in their free trade thorow all the _Indies_, and forbid it their owne seruants, countrymen, and Brethern, upon paine of death and losse of goods."—_Peter Williamson Floris_, in _Purchas_, i. 321. [Mr. Skeat writes: "The word _Malaya_ is now often applied by English writers to the Peninsula as a whole, and from this the term MALAYSIA as a term of wider application (_i.e._ to the Archipelago) has been coined (see quotation of 1610 above). The former is very frequently miswritten by English writers as '_Malay_,' a barbarism which has even found place on the title-page of a book—'Travel and Sport in Burma, Siam and MALAY, by John Bradley, London, 1876.'"] MALAYĀLAM. This is the name applied to one of the cultivated Dravidian languages, the closest in its relation to the Tamil. It is spoken along the Malabar coast, on the Western side of the GHAUTS (or _Malāya_ mountains), from the Chandragiri River on the North, near Mangalore (entering the sea in 12° 29′), beyond which the language is, for a limited distance, _Tulu_, and then Canarese, to Trevandrum on the South (lat. 8° 29′), where Tamil begins to supersede it. Tamil, however, also intertwines with Malayālam all along Malabar. The term _Malayālam_ properly applies to territory, not language, and might be rendered "Mountain region" [See under MALABAR, and _Logan, Man. of Malabar_, i. 90.] MALDIVES, MALDIVE ISLDS., n.p. The proper form of this name appears to be _Male-dīva_; not, as the estimable Garcia de Orta says, _Nale_-dīva; whilst the etymology which he gives is certainly wrong, hard as it may be to say what is the right one. The people of the islands formerly designated themselves and their country by a form of the word for 'island' which we have in the Skt. _dvīpa_ and the Pali _dīpo_. We find this reflected in the _Divi_ of Ammianus, and in the _Dīva_ and _Dība_-jāt (Pers. plural) of old Arab geographers, whilst it survives in letters of the 18th century addressed to the Ceylon Government (Dutch) by the Sultan of the Isles, who calls his kingdom _Divehi Rajjé_, and his people _Divehe mīhun_. Something like the modern form first appears in Ibn Batuta. He, it will be seen, in his admirable account of these islands, calls them, as it were, _Mahal_-dives, and says they were so called from the chief group _Mahal_, which was the residence of the Sultan, indicating a connection with _Mahal_, 'a palace.' This form of the name looks like a foreign 'striving after meaning.' But Pyrard de Laval, the author of the most complete account in existence, also says that the name of the islands was taken from _Malé_, that on which the King resided. Bishop Caldwell has suggested that these islands were the _dives_, or islands, of _Malé_, as _Malebār_ (see MALABAR) was the coast-tract or continent, of _Malé_. It is, however, not impossible that the true etymology was from _mālā_, 'a garland or necklace,' of which their configuration is highly suggestive. [The _Madras Gloss._ gives Malayāl. _māl_, 'black,' and _dvīpa_, 'island,' from the dark soil. For a full account of early notices of the Maldives, see Mr. Gray's note on _Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. ii. 423 _seqq._] Milburn (_Or. Commmerce_, i. 335) says: "This island was (these islands were) discovered by the Portuguese in 1507." Let us see! A.D. 362.—"Legationes undique solito ocius concurrebant; hinc Transtigritanis pacem obsecrantibus et Armeniis, inde nationibus Indicis certatim cum donis optimates mittentibus ante tempus, ab usque DIVIS et Serendivis."—_Ammian. Marcellinus_, xxii. 3. c. 545.—"And round about it (_Sielediba_ or _Taprobane_, _i.e._ Ceylon) there are a number of small islands, in all of which you find fresh water and coco-nuts. And these are almost all set close to one another."—_Cosmas_, in _Cathay_, &c., clxxvii. 851.—"Between this Sea (of Horkand) and the Sea called Lāravi there is a great number of isles; their number, indeed, it is said, amounts to 1,900; ... the distance from island to island is 2, 3, or 4 parasangs. They are all inhabited, and all produce coco-palms.... The last of these islands is Serendīb, in the Sea of Horkand; it is the chief of all; they give the islands the name of DĪBAJĀT" (_i.e._ _Dības_).—_Relation_, &c., tr. by _Reinaud_, i. 4-5. c. 1030.—"The special name of DĪVA is given to islands which are formed in the sea, and which appear above water in the form of accumulations of sand; these sands continually augment, spread, and unite, till they present a firm aspect ... these islands are divided into two classes, according to the nature of their staple product. Those of one class are called DĪVA-_Kūzah_ (or the Cowry Divahs), because of the cowries which are gathered from coco-branches planted in the sea. The others are called DĪVA-_Kanbar_, from the word _kanbar_ (see COIR), which is the name of the twine made from coco-fibres, with which vessels are stitched."—_Al-Birūnī_, in _Reinaud, Fragmens_, 124. 1150.—See also _Edrisi_, in Jaubert's Transl. i. 68. But the translator prints a bad reading, _Raibiḥāt_, for DĪBAJĀT. c. 1343.—"Ten days after embarking at Calecut we arrived at the Islands called DHĪBAT-AL-MAHAL.... These islands are reckoned among the wonders of the World; there are some 2000 of them. Groups of a hundred, or not quite so many, of these islands are found clustered into a ring, and each cluster has an entrance like a harbour-mouth, and it is only there that ships can enter.... Most of the trees that grow on these islands are coco-palms.... They are divided into regions or groups ... among which are distinguished ... 3^o MAHAL, the group which gives a name to the whole, and which is the residence of the Sultans."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 110 _seqq._ 1442.—Abdurrazzak also calls them "the isles of DĪVA-MAHAL."—In _Not. et Exts._ xiv. 429. 1503.—"But Dom Vasco ... said that things must go on as they were to India, and there he would inquire into the truth. And so arriving in the Gulf (_golfão_) where the storm befel them, all were separated, and that vessel which steered badly, parted company with the fleet, and found itself at one of the first islands of MALDIVA, at which they stopped some days enjoying themselves. For the island abounded in provisions, and the men indulged to excess in eating cocos, and fish, and in drinking bad stagnant water, and in disorders with women; so that many died."—_Correa_, i. 347. [1512.—"Mafamede Maçay with two ships put into the MALDIVE islands (ilhas de MALDIVA)."—_Albuquerque, Cartas_, p. 30.] 1563.—"_R._ Though it be somewhat to interrupt the business in hand,—why is that chain of islands called 'Islands of MALDIVA'? "_O._ In this matter of the nomenclature of lands and seas and kingdoms, many of our people make gerat mistakes even in regard to our own lands; how then can you expect that one can give you the rationale of etymologies of names in foreign tongues? But, nevertheless, I will tell you what I have heard say. And that is that the right name is not MALDIVA, but _Nalediva_; for _nale_ in Malabar means 'four,' and _diva_ 'island,' so that in the Malabar tongue the name is as much as to say 'Four Isles.'... And in the same way we call a certain island that is 12 leagues from Goa _Angediva_ (see ANCHEDIVA), because there are five in the group, and so the name in Malabar means 'Five Isles,' for _ange_ is 'five.' But these derivations rest on common report, I don't detail them to you as demonstrable facts."—_Garcia, Colloquios_, f. 11. 1572.—"Nas ilhas de MALDIVA." (See COCO-DE-MER.) c. 1610.—"Ce Royaume en leur langage s'appelle MALÉ-_ragué_, Royaume de Malé, et des autres peuples de l'Inde il s'appelle MALÉ-DIVAR, et les peuples DIUES ... L'Isle principale, comme j'ay dit, s'appelle MALÉ, qui donne le nom à tout le reste des autres; car le mot DIUES signifie vn nombre de petites isles amassées."—_Pyrard de Laval_, i. 63, 68, ed. 1679. [Hak. Soc. i. 83, 177.] 1683.—"Mr. Beard sent up his Couries, which he had received from ye MAULDIVAS, to be put off and passed by Mr. Charnock at Cassumbazar."—_Hedges, Diary_, Oct. 2; [Hak. Soc. i. 122]. MALUM, s. In a ship with English officers and native crew, the mate is called _mālum sāhib_. The word is Ar. _mu'allim_, literally 'the Instructor,' and is properly applied to the pilot or sailing-master. The word may be compared, thus used, with our 'master' in the Navy. In regard to the first quotation we may observe that _Nākhuda_ (see NACODA) is, rather than _Mu'allim_, 'the captain'; though its proper meaning is the owner of the ship; the two capacities of owner and skipper being doubtless often combined. The distinction of _Mu'allim_ from _Nākhuda_ accounts for the former title being assigned to the mate. 1497.—"And he sent 20 cruzados in gold, and 20 testoons in silver for the MALEMOS, who were the pilots, for of these coins he would give each month whatever he (the Sheikh) should direct."—_Correa_, i. 38 (E.T. by _Ld. Stanley of Alderley_, 88). On this passage the Translator says: "The word is perhaps the Arabic for an instructor, a word in general use all over Africa." It is curious that his varied experience should have failed to recognise the habitual marine use of the term. 1541.—"Meanwhile he sent three CATURS (q.v.) to the Port of the MALEMS (_Porto dos Malemos_) in order to get some pilot.... In this Port of the _Bandel of the_ MALEMS the ships of the Moors take pilots when they enter the Straits, and when they return they leave them here again."[159]—_Correa_, iv. 168. 1553.—"... among whom (at Melinda) came a Moor, a Guzarate by nation, called MALEM Cana, who, as much for the satisfaction he had in conversing with our people, as to please the King, who was inquiring for a pilot to give them, agreed to accompany them."—_Barros_, I. iv. 6. c. 1590.—"MU'ALLIM or Captain. He must be acquainted with the depths and shallow places of the Ocean, and must know astronomy. It is he who guides the ship to her destination, and prevents her falling into dangers."—_Āīn_, ed. _Blochmann_, i. 280. [1887.—"The second class, or MALUMIS, are sailors."—_Logan, Malabar_, ii. ccxcv.] MAMIRAN, MAMIRA, s. A medicine from old times of much repute in the East, especially for eye-diseases, and imported from Himalayan and Trans-Himalayan regions. It is a popular native drug in the Punjab bazars, where it is still known as _mamīra_, also as _pīlīārī_. It seems probable that the name is applied to bitter roots of kindred properties but of more than one specific origin. Hanbury and Flückiger describe it as the rhizome of _Coptis Teeta_, Wallich, _tīta_ being the name of the drug in the Mishmi country at the head of the Assam Valley, from which it is imported into Bengal. But Stewart states explicitly that the _mamīra_ of the Punjab bazars is now "known to be" mostly, if not entirely, derived from _Thalictrum foliosum_ D.C., a tall plant which is common throughout the temperate Himālaya (5000 to 8000 feet) and on the Kasia Hills, and is exported from Kumaun under the name of MOMIRI. [See _Watt, Econ. Dict._ vi. pt. iv. 42 _seq._] "The MAMIRA of the old Arab writers was identified with Χελιδόνιον μέγα, by which, however, Löw (_Aram. Pflanzennamen_, p. 220) says they understood _curcuma longa_." W.R.S. c. A.D. 600-700.—"Μαμιράς, οἷον ῥιζίον τι πόας ἐστὶν ἔχον ὥσπερ κονδύλους πυκνοὺς, ὄπος οὐλας τε καὶ λευκώματα λεπτύνειν πεπιστεύεται, δηλονότι ῥυπτικῆς ὑπάρχον δυνάμεως."—_Pauli Aeginetae Medici_, Libri vii., Basileae 1538. Lib. vii. cap. iii. sect. 12 (p. 246). c. 1020.—"MEMIREM quid est? Est lignum sicut nodi declinans ad nigredinem ... mundificat albuginem in oculis, et acuit visum: quum ex eo fit collyrium et abstergit humiditatem grossam...." &c.—_Avicennae Opera_, Venet. 1564, p. 345 (lib. ii. tractat. ii.). The glossary of Arabic terms by Andreas de Alpago of Belluno, attached to various early editions of Avicenna, gives the following interpretation: "MEMIREM est radix nodosa, non multum grossa, citrini coloris, sicut curcuma; minor tamen est et subtilior, et asportatur ex Indiâ, et apud physicos orientales est valde nota, et usitatur in passionibus oculi." c. 1100.—"MEMIRAM Arabibus, χελιδόνιον μέγα Graecis," &c.—_Io. Serapionis de Simpl. Medicam. Historia_, Lib. iv. cap. lxxvi. (ed. Ven. 1552, f. 106). c. 1200.—"Some maintain that this plant (_'urūk al-ṣábaghīn_) is the small _kurkum_ (TURMERIC), and others that it is MAMĪRĀN.... The _kurkum_ is brought to us from India.... The MAMĪRĀN is imported from China, and has the same properties as _kurkum_."—_Ibn Baithar_, ii. 186-188. c. 1550.—"But they have a much greater appreciation of another little root which grows in the mountains of Succuir (_i.e._ Suchau in Shensi), where the rhubarb grows, and which they call MAMBRONI-Chini (i.e. MAMĪRĀN-_i-Chīnī_). This is extremely dear, and is used in most of their ailments, but especially when the eyes are affected. They grind it on a stone with rose water, and anoint the eyes with it. The result is wonderfully beneficial."—_Hajji Mahommed's Account of Cathay_, in _Ramusio_, ii. f. 15_v_. c. 1573.—(At Aleppo). "MAMIRANITCHINI, good for eyes as they say."—_Rauwolff_, in Ray's 2nd ed. p. 114. Also the following we borrow from Dozy's _Suppl. aux Dictt. Arabes_:— 1582.—"Mehr haben ihre Krämer kleine würtzelein zu verkaufen MAMIRANI tchini genennet, in gebresten der Augen, wie sie fürgeben ganz dienslich; diese seind gelblecht wie die Curcuma umb ein zimlichs lenger, auch dünner und knopffet das solche unseren weisz wurtzlen sehr ehnlich, und wol für das rechte mamiran mögen gehalten werden, dessen sonderlich Rhases an mehr orten gedencket."—_Rauwolff, Aigentliehe Beschreibung der Raisz_, 126. c. 1665.—"These caravans brought back _Musk_, _China-wood_, _Rubarb_, and MAMIRON, which last is a small root exceeding good for ill eyes."—_Bernier_, E.T. 136; [ed. _Constable_, 426]. 1862.—"Imports from Yarkand and Changthan, through Leh to the Punjab ... MAMIRAN-_i-Chini_ (a yellow root, medicine for the eyes) ..."—_Punjaub Trade Report_, App. xxiv. p. ccxxxiii. MAMLUTDAR, s. P.—H. _mu'āmalatdār_ (from Ar. _mu'āmala_, 'affairs, business'), and in Mahr. _māmlatdār_. Chiefly used in Western India. Formerly it was the designation, under various native governments, of the chief civil officer of a district, and is now in the Bombay Presidency the title of a native civil officer in charge of a TALOOK, corresponding nearly to the TAHSEELDAR of a pergunna in the Bengal Presidency, but of a status somewhat more important. [1826.—"I now proceeded to the MAAMULUT-DAR, or farmer of the district...."—_Pandurang Hari_, ed. 1873, i. 42.] MAMOOL, s.; MAMOOLEE, adj. Custom, Customary. Ar.—H. _ma'mūl_. The literal meaning is 'practised,' and then 'established, customary.' _Ma'mūl_ is, in short, 'precedent,' by which all Orientals set as much store as English lawyers, _e.g._ "And Laban said, It must not so be done in our country (_lit._ It is not so done in our place) to give the younger before the firstborn."—_Genesis_ xxix. 26. MAMOOTY, MAMOTY, MOMATTY, s. A digging tool of the form usual all over India, _i.e._ not in the shape of a spade, but in that of a hoe, with the helve at an acute angle with the blade. [See FOWRA.] The word is of S. Indian origin, Tamil _manvĕtti_, 'earth-cutter'; and its vernacular use is confined to the Tamil regions, but it has long been an established term in the list of ordnance stores all over India, and thus has a certain prevalence in Anglo-Indian use beyond these limits. [1782.—"He marched ... with two battalions of sepoys ... who were ordered to make a show of entrenching themselves with MAMUTIES...."—Letter of _Ld. Macartney_, in _Forrest, Selections_, iii. 855.] [1852.—"... by means of a MOMETTY or hatchet, which he ran and borrowed from a husbandman ... this fellow dug ... a reservoir...."—_Neale, Narrative of Residence in Siam_, 138.] MANCHUA, s. A large cargo-boat, with a single mast and a square sail, much used on the Malabar coast. This is the Portuguese form; the original Malayālam word is _manji_, [_manchi_, Skt. _maṇcha_, 'a cot,' so called apparently from its raised platform for cargo,] and nowadays a nearer approach to this, _manjee_, &c., is usual. c. 1512.—"So he made ready two MANCHUAS, and one night got into the house of the King, and stole from him the most beautiful woman that he had, and, along with her, jewels and a quantity of money."—_Correa_, i. 281. 1525.—"Quatro LANCHARAS (q.v.) grandes e seis _qualaluzes_ (see CALALUZ) e MANCHUAS que se remam muyto."—_Lembrança das Cousas de India_, p. 8. 1552.—"MANCHUAS que sam navios de remo."—_Castanheda_, ii. 362. c. 1610.—"Il a vne petite Galiote, qu'ils appellent MANCHOUËS, fort bien couverte ... et faut huit ou neuf hommes seulement pour la mener."—_Pyrard de Laval_, ii. 26; [Hak. Soc. ii. 42]. [1623.—"... boats which they call MANEIVE, going with 20 or 24 Oars."—_P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. ii. 211; MANCINA in ii. 217. [1679.—"I commanded the SHIBBARS and MANCHUAS to keepe a little ahead of me."—_Yule, Hedges' Diary_, Hak. Soc. ii. clxxxiv.] 1682.—"Ex hujusmodi arboribus excavatis naviculas Indi conficiunt, quas MANSJOAS appellant, quarum nonullae longitudine 80, latitudine 9 pedum mensuram superant."—_Rheede, Hort. Malabar_, iii. 27. [1736.—"All ships and vessels ... as well as the MUNCHUAS appertaining to the Company's officers."—Treaty, in _Logan, Malabar_, ii. 31. MANDADORE, s. Port. _mandador_, 'one who commands.' 1673.—"Each of which Tribes have a MANDADORE or Superintendent."—_Fryer_, 67. MANDALAY, MANDALÉ, n.p. The capital of the King of Burmah, founded in 1860, 7 miles north of the preceding capital Amarapura, and between 2 and 3 miles from the left bank of the Irawadi. The name was taken from that of a conical isolated hill, rising high above the alluvial plain of the Irawadi, and crowned by a gilt pagoda. The name of the hill (and now of the city at its base) probably represents _Mandara_, the sacred mountain which in Hindu mythology served the gods as a churning-staff at the churning of the sea. The hill appears as _Mandiye-taung_ in Major Grant Allan's Map of the Environs of Amarapura (1855), published in the Narrative of Major Phayre's Mission, but the name does not occur in the Narrative itself. [1860.—See the account of MANDELAY in _Mason, Burmah_, 14 _seqq._] 1861.—"Next morning the son of my friendly host accompanied me to the MANDALAY Hill, on which there stands in a gilt chapel the image of Shwesayatta, pointing down with outstretched finger to the Palace of MANDALAY, interpreted as the divine command there to build a city ... on the other side where the hill falls in an abrupt precipice, sits a gigantic Buddha gazing in motionless meditation on the mountains opposite. There are here some caves in the hard rock, built up with bricks and whitewashed, which are inhabited by eremites...."—_Bastian's Travels_ (German), ii. 89-90. MANDARIN, s. Port. _Mandarij_, _Mandarim_. Wedgwood explains and derives the word thus: "A Chinese officer, a name first made known to us by the Portuguese, and like the Indian _caste_, erroneously supposed to be a native term. From Portuguese _mandar_, to hold authority, command, govern, &c." So also T. Hyde in the quotation below. Except as regards the word having been first made known to us by the Portuguese, this is an old and persistent mistake. What sort of form would _mandarij_ be as a derivative from _mandar_? The Portuguese might have applied to Eastern officials some such word as _mandador_, which a preceding article (see MANDADORE) shows that they did apply in certain cases. But the parallel to the assumed origin of _mandarin_ from _mandar_ would be that English voyagers on visiting China, or some other country in the far East, should have invented, as a title for the officials of that country, a new and abnormal derivation from 'order,' and called them _orderumbos_. The word is really a slight corruption of Hind. (from Skt.) _mantri_, 'a counsellor, a Minister of State,' for which it was indeed the proper old pre-Mahommedan term in India. It has been adopted, and specially affected in various Indo-Chinese countries, and particularly by the Malays, among whom it is habitually applied to the highest class of public officers (see _Crawfurd's Malay Dict._ s.v. [and Klinkert, who writes _manteri_, colloquially _mentri_]). Yet Crawfurd himself, strange to say, adopts the current explanation as from the Portuguese (see _J. Ind. Archip._ iv. 189). [Klinkert adopts the Skt. derivation.] It is, no doubt, probable that the instinctive "striving after meaning" may have shaped the corruption of _mantri_ into a semblance of _mandar_. Marsden is still more oddly perverse, _videns meliora, deteriora secutus_, when he says: "The officers next in rank to the Sultan are _Mantree_, which some apprehend to be a corruption of the word _Mandarin_, a title of distinction among the Chinese" (_H. of Sumatra_, 2nd ed. 285). Ritter adopts the etymology from _mandar_, apparently after A. W. Schlegel.[160] The true etymon is pointed out in _Notes and Queries in China and Japan_, iii. 12, and by one of the present writers in _Ocean Highways_ for Sept. 1872, p. 186. Several of the quotations below will show that the earlier applications of the title have no reference to China at all, but to officers of state, not only in the Malay countries, but in Continental India. We may add that _mantri_ (see MUNTREE) is still much in vogue among the less barbarous Hill Races on the Eastern frontier of Bengal (_e.g._ among the _Kasias_ (see COSSYA) as a denomination for their petty dignitaries under the chief. Gibbon was perhaps aware of the true origin of _mandarin_; see below. c. A.D. 400 (?).—"The King desirous of trying cases must enter the assembly composed in manner, together with Brahmans who know the Vedas, and MANTRINS (or counsellors)."—_Manu_, viii. 1. [1522.—"... and for this purpose he sent one of his chief MANDARINS (_mandarim_)."—India Office MSS. in an Agreement made by the Portuguese with the "_Rey de Sunda_," this Sunda being that of the Straits.] 1524.—(At the Moluccas) "and they cut off the heads of all the dead Moors, and indeed fought with one another for these, because whoever brought in seven heads of enemies, they made him a knight, and called him MANDERYM, which is their name for Knight."—_Correa_, ii. 808. c. 1540.—"... the which corsairs had their own dealings with the MANDARINS of those ports, to whom they used to give many and heavy bribes to allow them to sell on shore what they plundered on the sea."—_Pinto_, cap. 1. 1552.—(At Malacca) "whence subsist the King and the Prince with their MANDARINS, who are the gentlemen."—_Castanheda_, iii. 207. " (In China). "There are among them degrees of honour, and according to their degrees of honour is their service; gentlemen (_fidalgos_) whom they call MANDARINS ride on horseback, and when they pass along the streets the common people make way for them."—_Ibid._ iv. 57. 1553.—"Proceeding ashore in two or three boats dressed with flags and with a grand blare of trumpets (this was at Malacca in 1508-9).... Jeronymo Teixeira was received by many MANDARIJS of the King, these being the most noble class of the city."—_De Barros_, Dec. II. liv. iv. cap. 3. " "And he being already known to the MANDARIJS (at Chittagong, in Bengal), and held to be a man profitable to the country, because of the heavy amounts of duty that he paid, he was regarded like a native."—_Ibid._ Dec. IV. liv. ix. cap. 2. " "And from these _Cellates_ and native Malays come all the MANDARINS, who are now the gentlemen (_fidalgos_) of Malaca."—_Ibid._ II. vi. 1. 1598.—"They are called ... MANDORIJNS, and are always borne in the streetes, sitting in chariots which are hanged about with Curtaines of Silke, covered with Clothes of Gold and Silver, and are much given to banketing, eating and drinking, and making good cheare, as also the whole land of China."—_Linschoten_, 39; [Hak. Soc. i. 135]. 1610.—"The MANDORINS (officious officers) would have interverted the king's command for their own covetousnesse" (at Siam).—_Peter Williamson Floris_, in _Purchas_, i. 322. 1612.—"Shah Indra Brama fled in like manner to Malacca, where they were graciously received by the King, Mansur Shah, who had the Prince converted to Islamism, and appointed him to be a MANTOR."—_Sijara Malayu_, in _J. Ind. Arch._ v. 730. c. 1663.—"Domandò il Signor Carlo se MANDARINO è voce Chinese. Disse esser Portoghese, e che in Chinese si chiamano _Quoan_, che signifia signoreggiare, comandare, gobernare."—_Viaggio del P. Gio. Grueber_, in _Thevenot, Divers Voyages_. 1682.—In the Kingdome of Patane (on E. coast of Malay Peninsula) "The King's counsellors are called MENTARY."—_Nieuhof, Zee en Lant-Reize_, ii. 64. c. 1690.—"MANDARINORUM autem nomine intelliguntur omnis generis officiarii, qui a _mandando_ appellantur _mandarini_ linguâ Lusitanicâ, quae unica Europaea est in oris Chinensibus obtinens."—_T. Hyde, De Ludis Orientalibus_, in _Syntagmata_, Oxon. 1767, ii. 266. 1719.—"... one of the MANDARINS, a kind of viceroy or principal magistrate in the province where they reside."—_Robinson Crusoe_, Pt. ii. 1726.—"MANTRÍS. Councillors. These give rede and deed in things of moment, and otherwise are in the Government next to the King...." (in Ceylon).—_Valentijn, Names_, &c., 6. 1727.—"Every province or city (Burma) has a MANDEREEN or Deputy residing at Court, which is generally in the City of Ava, the present Metropolis."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 43, [ed. 1744, ii. 42]. 1774.—"... presented to each of the Batchian MANTERIES as well as the two officers a scarlet coat."—_Forrest, V. to N. Guinea_, p. 100. 1788.—"... Some words notoriously corrupt are fixed, and as it were naturalized in the vulgar tongue ... and we are pleased to blend the three Chinese monosyllables _Con-fû-tzee_ in the respectable name of Confucius, or even to adopt the Portuguese corruption of MANDARIN."—_Gibbon_, Preface to his 4th volume. 1879.—"The MENTRÍ, the Malay Governor of Larut ... was powerless to restore order."—_Miss Bird, Golden Chersonese_, 267. Used as an adjective: [c. 1848.—"The MANDARIN-boat, or 'Smug-boat,' as it is often called by the natives, is the most elegant thing that floats."—_Berncastle, Voyage to China_, ii. 71. [1878.—"The Cho-Ka-Shun, or boats in which the MANDARINS travel, are not unlike large floating caravans."—_Gray, China_, ii. 270.] MANDARIN LANGUAGE, s. The language spoken by the official and literary class in China, as opposed to local dialects. In Chinese it is called _Kuan-Hua_. It is substantially the language of the people of the northern and middle zones of China, extending to Yun-nan. It is not to be confounded with the literary style which is used in books. [See _Ball, Things Chinese_, 169 _seq._] 1674.—"The Language ... is called _Quenhra_ (_hua_), or the LANGUAGE OF MANDARINES, because as they spread their command they introduced it, and it is used throughout all the Empire, as Latin in Europe. It is very barren, and as it has more Letters far than any other, so it has fewer words."—_Faria y Sousa_, E.T. ii. 468. MANGALORE, n.p. The only place now well known by this name is (A) _Mangaḷ-ūr_, a port on the coast of Southern Canara and chief town of that district, in lat. 12° 51′ N. In Mīr Husain Ali's _Life of Haidar_ it is called "_Gorial Bunder_," perhaps a corr. of _Kandiāl_, which is said in the _Imp. Gaz._ to be the modern native name. [There is a place called _Gurupura_ close by; see _Madras Gloss._ s.v. _Goorpore_.] The name in this form is found in an inscription of the 11th century, whatever may have been its original form and etymology. [The present name is said to be taken from the temple of _Mangalā_ Devī.] But the name in approximate forms (from _mañgala_, 'gladness') is common in India. One other port (B) on the coast of Peninsular Guzerat was formerly well known, now commonly called _Mungrole_. And another place of the name (C) _Manglavar_ in the valley of Swat, north of Peshāwar, is mentioned by Hwen T'sang as a city of Gandhāra. It is probably the same that appears in Skt. literature (see _Williams_, s.v. _Mangala_) as the capital of Udyāna. A. MANGALORE of Canara. c. 150.—"Μεταξὺ δὲ τοῦ Ψευδοστόμου καὶ τοῦ Βάριος πόλεις αἵδε· Μαγγάνουρ."—_Ptolemy_, VII. i. 86. c. 545.—"And the most notable places of trade are these ... and then the five ports of Malé from which pepper is exported, to wit, Parti, MANGARUTH...."—_Cosmas_, in _Cathay_, &c. clxxvii. [c. 1300.—"MANJARUR." See under SHINKALI.] c. 1343.—"Quitting Fākanūr (see BACANORE) we arrived after three days at the city of MANJARŪR, which is large and situated on an estuary.... It is here that most of the merchants of Fars and Yemen land; pepper and ginger are very abundant."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 79-80. 1442.—"After having passed the port of Bendinaneh (see PANDARANI) situated on the coast of Melibar, (he) reached the port of MANGALOR, which forms the frontier of the kingdom of Bidjanagar...."—_Abdurrazzāk_, in _India in the XVth Cent._, 20. 1516.—"There is another large river towards the south, along the sea-shore, where there is a very large town, peopled by Moors and Gentiles, of the kingdom of Narsinga, called MANGALOR.... They also ship there much rice in Moorish ships for Aden, also pepper, which thenceforward the earth begins to produce."—_Barbosa_, 83. 1727.—"The Fields here bear two Crops of Corn yearly in the Plains; and the higher Grounds produce Pepper, Bettle-nut, Sandalwood, Iron and Steel, which make MANGULORE a Place of pretty good Trade."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 285, [ed. 1744]. B. MANGALOR or MUNGROLE in Guzerat. c. 150.— "Συραστρηνῆς ... Συράστρα κώμη Μοηόγλωσσοη εμποριον ..." _Ptolemy_, VII. i. 3. 1516.—"... there is another town of commerce, which has a very good port, and is called _Surati_ MANGALOR, where also many ships of Malabar touch."—_Barbosa_, 59. 1536.—"... for there was come another CATUR with letters, in which the Captain of Diu urgently called for help; telling how the King (of Cambay) had equipped large squadrons in the Ports of the Gulf ... alleging ... that he was sending them to MANGALOR to join others in an expedition against Sinde ... and that all this was false, for he was really sending them in the expectation that the Rumis would come to MANGALOR next September...."—_Correa_, iv. 701. 1648.—This place is called MANGEROL by _Van Twist_, p. 13. 1727.—"The next maritime town is MANGAROUL. It admits of Trade, and affords coarse Callicoes, white and died, Wheat, Pulse, and Butter for export."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 136, [ed. 1744]. C. MANGLAVAR in Swat. c. 630.—"Le royaume de Ou-tchang-na (Oudyâna) a environ 5000 _li_ de tour ... on compte 4 ou 5 villes fortifiées. La pluspart des rois de ce pays ont pris pour capitale la ville de MOUNG-KIE-LI (Moungali).... La population est fort nombreuse."—_Hwen T'sang_, in _Pèl. Bouddh._ ii. 131-2. 1858.—"Mongkieli se retrouve dans MANGLAVOR (in Sanskrit Mañgala-poura) ... ville située près de la rive gauche de la rivière de Svat, et qui a été longtemps, au rapport des indigènes, la capitale du pays."—_Vivien de St. Martin_, _Ibid._ iii. 314-315. MANGELIN, s. A small weight, corresponding in a general way to a CARAT (q.v.), used in the S. of India and in Ceylon for weighing precious stones. The word is Telegu _maṇjāḷi_; in Tamil _maṇjāḍi_, [from Skt. _manju_, 'beautiful']; the seed of the _Adenanthera pavonina_ (Compare RUTTEE). On the origin of this weight see Sir W. Elliot's _Coins of S. India_. The _maṇjāḍi_ seed was used as a measure of weight from very early times. A parcel of 50 taken at random gave an average weight of 4.13 grs. Three parcels of 10 each, selected by eye as large, gave average 5.02 and 5.03 (_op. cit._ p. 47). 1516.—Diamonds "... sell by a weight which is called a MANGIAR, which is equal to 2 _tare_ and ⅔, and 2 _tare_ make a carat of good weight, and 4 _tare_ weigh one fanam."—_Barbosa_, in _Ramusio_, i. f. 321_v_. 1554.—(In Ceylon) "A _calamja_ contains 20 MAMGELINS, each MAMGELIM 8 grains of rice; a Portugues of gold weighs 8 calamjas and 2 MANGELINS."—_A. Nunez_, 35. 1584.—"There is another sort of weight called MANGIALLINO, which is 5 graines of Venice weight, and therewith they weigh diamants and other jewels."—_Barret_, in _Hakl._ ii. 409. 1611.—"Quem não sabe a grandeza das minas de finissimos diamantes do Reyno de Bisnaga, donde cada dia, e cada hora se tiram peças de tamanho de hum ovo, e muitas de sessenta e oitenta MANGELINS."—_Couto, Dialogo do Soldato Pratico_, 154. 1665.—"Le poids principal des Diamans est le MANGELIN; il pèse cinq grains et trois cinquièmes."—_Thevenot_, v. 293. 1676.—"At the mine of _Raolconda_ they weigh by MANGELINS, a MANGELIN being one _Carat_ and three quarters, that is 7 grains.... At the Mine of Soumelpore in Bengal they weigh by _Rati's_ (see RUTTEE), and the _Rati_ is ⅞ of a _Carat_, or 3½ grains. In the Kingdoms of _Golconda_ and _Visapour_, they make use of MANGELINS, but a MANGELIN in those parts is not above 1 carat and ⅜. The _Portugals_ in _Goa_ make use of the same Weights in _Goa_; but a MANGELIN there is not above 5 grains."—_Tavernier_, E.T. ii. 141; [ed. _Ball_, ii. 87, and see ii. 433.] MANGO, s. The royal fruit of the _Mangifera indica_, when of good quality is one of the richest and best fruits in the world. The original of the word is Tamil _mān-kāy_ or _mān-gāy_, _i.e._ _mān_ fruit (the tree being _māmarum_, '_mān_-tree'). The Portuguese formed from this _manga_, which we have adopted as _mango_. The tree is wild in the forests of various parts of India; but the fruit of the wild tree is uneatable. The word has sometimes been supposed to be Malay; but it was in fact introduced into the Archipelago, along with the fruit itself, from S. India. Rumphius (_Herb. Amboyn._ i. 95) traces its then recent introduction into the islands, and says that it is called (_Malaicè_) "_mangka_, vel vulgo _Manga_ et _Mapelaam_." This last word is only the Tamil _Māpaḷam_, _i.e._ '_mān_ fruit' again. The close approximation of the Malay _mangka_ to the Portuguese form might suggest that the latter name was derived from Malacca. But we see _manga_ already used by Varthema, who, according to Garcia, never really went beyond Malabar. [Mr. Skeat writes: "The modern standard Malay word is _mangga_, from which the Port. form was probably taken. The other Malay form quoted from Rumphius is in standard Malay _mapĕlam_, with _mĕpĕlam_, _hĕmpĕlam_, _ampĕlam_, and _'pĕlam_ or _'plam_ as variants. The Javanese is _pĕlĕm_."] The word has been taken to Madagascar, apparently by the Malayan colonists, whose language has left so large an impression there, in the precise shape _mangka_. Had the fruit been an Arab importation it is improbable that the name would have been introduced in that form. The N. Indian names are _Ām_ and _Amba_, and variations of these we find in several of the older European writers. Thus Fr. Jordanus, who had been in the Konkan, and appreciated the progenitors of the Goa and Bombay Mango (c. 1328), calls the fruit _Aniba_. Some 30 years later John de' Marignolli calls the tree "_amburan_, having a fruit of excellent fragrance and flavour, somewhat like a peach" (_Cathay_, &c., ii. 362). Garcia de Orta shows how early the Bombay fruit was prized. He seems to have been the owner of the parent tree. The Skt. name is _Amra_, and this we find in Hwen T'sang (c. 645) phoneticised as _'An-mo-lo_. The mango is probably the fruit alluded to by Theophrastus as having caused dysentery in the army of Alexander. (See the passage s.v. JACK). c. 1328.—"Est etiam alia arbor quae fructus facit ad modum pruni, grosissimos, qui vocantur _Aniba_. Hi sunt fructus ita dulces et amabiles, quod ore tenus exprimi hoc minimè possit."—_Fr. Jordanus_, in _Rec. de Voyages_, &c., iv. 42. c. 1334.—"The mango tree (_'anba_) resembles an orange-tree, but is larger and more leafy; no other tree gives so much shade, but this shade is unwholesome, and whoever sleeps under it gets fever."—_Ibn Batuta_, iii. 125. At ii. 185 he writes _'anbā_. [The same charge is made against the tamarind; see _Burton, Ar. Nights_, iii. 81.] c. 1349.—"They have also another tree called _Amburan_, having a fruit of excellent fragrance and flavour, somewhat like a peach."—_John de' Marignolli_, in _Cathay_, &c., 362. 1510.—"Another fruit is also found here, which is called _Amba_, the stem of which is called MANGA," &c.—_Varthema_, 160-161. c. 1526.—"Of the vegetable productions peculiar to Hindustân one is the mango (_ambeh_).... Such mangoes as are good are excellent...." &c.—_Baber_, 324. 1563.—"_O._ Boy! go and see what two vessels those are coming in—you see them from the varanda here—and they seem but small ones. "_Servant._ I will bring you word presently. * * * * * "_S._ Sir! it is Simon Toscano, your tenant in Bombay, and he brings this hamper of MANGAS for you to make a present to the Governor, and says that when he has moored the boat he will come here to stop. "_O._ He couldn't have come more à propos. I have a MANGA-tree (_mangueira_) in that island of mine which is remarkable for both its two crops, one at this time of year, the other at the end of May, and much as the other crop excels this in quality for fragrance and flavour, this is just as remarkable for coming out of season. But come, let us taste them before His Excellency. Boy! take out six MANGAS."—_Garcia_, ff. 134_v_, 135. This author also mentions that the MANGAS of Ormuz were the most celebrated; also certain MANGAS of Guzerat, not large, but of surpassing fragrance and flavour, and having a very small stone. Those of Balaghat were both excellent and big; the Doctor had seen two that weighed 4 _arratel_ and a half (4-1/5 lbs.); and those of Bengal, Pegu, and Malacca were also good. [1569.—"There is much fruit that comes from Arabia and Persia, which they call mangoes (MANGAS), which is very good fruit."—_Cronica dos Reys Dormuz_, translated from the Arabic in 1569.] c. 1590.—"The Mangoe (_Anba_).... This fruit is unrivalled in colour, smell, and taste; and some of the _gourmands_ of Túrán and Irán place it above musk melons and grapes.... If a half-ripe mango, together with its stalk to a length of about two fingers, be taken from the tree, and the broken end of its stalk be closed with warm wax, and kept in butter or honey, the fruit will retain its taste for two or three months."—_Āīn_, ed. _Blochmann_, i. 67-68. [1614.—"Two jars of MANGES at rupees 4½."—_Foster, Letters_, iii. 41. [1615.—"George Durois sent in a present of two pottes of MANGEAS."—_Cocks's Diary_, Hak. Soc. i. 79.] " "There is another very licquorish fruit called AMANGUES growing on trees, and it is as bigge as a great quince, with a very great stone in it."—_De Monfart_, 20. 1622.—P. della Valle describes the tree and fruit at Miná (_Minao_) near Hormuz, under the name of _Amba_, as an exotic introduced from India. Afterwards at Goa he speaks of it as "MANGA or _amba_."—ii. pp. 313-14, and 581; [Hak. Soc. i. 40]. 1631.—"Alibi vero commemorat MANGAE speciem fortis admodum odoris, Terebinthinam scilicet, et Piceae arboris lacrymam redolentes, quas propterea nostri _stinkers_ appellant."—_Piso_ on _Bontius, Hist. Nat._ p. 95. [1663.—"_Ambas_, or MANGUES, are in season during two months in summer, and are plentiful and cheap; but those grown at Delhi are indifferent. The best come from _Bengale_, Golkonda, and Goa, and these are indeed excellent. I do not know any sweet-meat more agreeable."—_Bernier_, ed. _Constable_, 249.] 1673.—Of the Goa MANGO,[161] Fryer says justly: "When ripe, the Apples of the _Hesperides_ are but Fables to them; for Taste, the Nectarine, Peach, and Apricot fall short...."—p. 182. 1679.—"MANGO and SAIO (see SOY), two sorts of sauces brought from the East Indies."—_Locke's Journal_, in _Ld. King's Life_, 1830, i. 249. 1727.—"The _Goa_ MANGO is reckoned the largest and most delicious to the taste of any in the world, and I may add, the wholesomest and best tasted of any Fruit in the World."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 255, [ed. 1744, i. 258]. 1883.—"... the unsophisticated ryot ... conceives that cultivation could only emasculate the pronounced flavour and firm fibrous texture of that prince of fruits, the wild MANGO, likest a ball of tow soaked in turpentine."—_Tribes on My Frontier_, 149. The name has been carried with the fruit to Mauritius and the West Indies. Among many greater services to India the late Sir Proby Cautley diffused largely in Upper India the delicious fruit of the Bombay mango, previously rare there, by creating and encouraging groves of grafts on the banks of the Ganges and Jumna canals. It is especially true of this fruit (as Sultan Baber indicates) that excellence depends on the variety. The common mango is coarse and strong of turpentine. Of this only an evanescent suggestion remains to give peculiarity to the finer varieties. [A useful account of these varieties, by Mr. Maries, will be found in _Watt, Econ. Dict._ v. 148 _seqq._] MANGO-BIRD, s. The popular Anglo-Indian name of the beautiful golden oriole (_Oriolus aureus_, Jerdon). Its "loud mellow whistle" from the mango-groves and other gardens, which it affects, is associated in Upper India with the invasion of the hot weather. 1878.—"The MANGO-BIRD glances through the groves, and in the early morning announces his beautiful but unwelcome presence with his merle melody."—_Ph. Robinson, In My Indian Garden_, 59. MANGO-FISH, s. The familiar name of an excellent fish (_Polynemus Visua_ of Buchanan, _P. paradiseus_ of Day), in flavour somewhat resembling the smelt, but, according to Dr. Mason, nearly related to the mullets. It appears in the Calcutta market early in the hot season, and is much prized, especially when in roe. The Hindustani name is _tapsī_ or _tapassī_, 'an ascetic,' or 'penitent,' but we do not know the _rationale_ of the name. Buchanan says that it is owing to the long fibres (or free rays), proceeding from near the head, which lead the natives to associate it with penitents who are forbidden to shave. [Dr. Grierson writes: "What the connection of the fish with a hermit was I never could ascertain, unless it was that like wandering Fakīrs, they disappear directly the rains begin. Compare the _uposatha_ of the Buddhists." But _tapasya_ means 'produced by heat,' and is applied to the month Phāgun (Feb.-March) when the fish appears; and this may be the origin of the name.] 1781.—"The BOARD OF TRUSTIES Assemble on Tuesday at the New Tavern, where the Committee meet to eat MANGOE FISH for the benefit of the Subscribers and on other special affairs."—_Hickey's Bengal Gazette_, March 3. [1820.—"... the MANGOE FISH (so named from its appearing during the mangoe season).... By the natives they are named the _Tapaswi_ (penitent) fish, (abbreviated by Europeans to _Tipsy_) from their resembling a class of religious penitents, who ought never to shave."—_Hamilton, Des. of Hindostan_, i. 58.] MANGO-SHOWERS, s. Used in Madras for showers which fall in March and April, when the mangoes begin to ripen. MANGO-TRICK. One of the most famous tricks of Indian jugglers, in which they plant a mango-stone, and show at brief intervals the tree shooting above ground, and successively producing leaves, flowers, and fruit. It has often been described, but the description given by the Emperor Jahāngīr in his _Autobiography_ certainly surpasses all in its demand on our belief. c. 1610.—"... Khaun-e-Jehaun, one of the nobles present, observed that if they spoke truly he should wish them to produce for his conviction a mulberry-tree. The men arose without hesitation, and having in ten separate spots set some seed in the ground, they recited among themselves ... when instantly a plant was seen springing from each of the ten places, and each proved the tree required by Khaun-e-Jehaun. In the same manner they produced a mango, an apple-tree, a cypress, a pine-apple, a fig-tree, an almond, a walnut ... open to the observation of all present, the trees were perceived gradually and slowly springing from the earth, to the height of one or perhaps of two cubits.... Then making a sort of procession round the trees as they stood ... in a moment there appeared on the respective trees a sweet mango without the rind, an almond fresh and ripe, a large fig of the most delicious kind ... the fruit being pulled in my presence, and every one present was allowed to taste it. This, however, was not all; before the trees were removed there appeared among the foliage birds of such surpassing beauty, in colour and shape, and melody and song, as the world never saw before.... At the close of the operation, the foliage, as in autumn, was seen to put on its variegated tints, and the trees gradually disappeared into the earth...."—_Mem. of the Emp. Jehanguier_, tr. by _Major D. Price_, pp. 96-97. c. 1650.—"Then they thrust a piece of stick into the ground, and ask'd the Company what Fruit they would have. One told them he would have _Mengues_; then one of the Mountebanks hiding himself in the middle of a Sheet, stoopt to the ground five or six times one after another. I was so curious to go upstairs, and look out of a window, to see if I could spy what the Mountebank did, and perceived that after he had cut himself under the armpits with a Razor, he rubb'd the stick with his Blood. After the two first times that he rais'd himself, the stick seemed to the very eye to grow. The third time there sprung out branches with young buds. The fourth time the tree was covered with leaves; and the fifth time it bore flowers.... The English Minister protested that he could not give his consent that any Christian should be Spectator of such delusions. So that as soon as he saw that these Mountebanks had of a dry stick, in less than half-an-hour, made a Tree four or five foot high, that bare leaves and flowers as in the Spring-time: he went about to break it, protesting that he would not give the Communion to any person that should stay any longer to see those things."—_Tavernier, Travels made English_, by J.P., ii. 36; [ed. _Ball_, i. 67, _seq._]. 1667.—"When two of these _Jauguis_ (see JOGEE) that are eminent, do meet, and you stir them up on the point and power of their knowledge or _Jauguisme_, you shall see them do such tricks out of spight to one another, that I know not if _Simon Magus_ could have outdone them. For they divine what one thinketh, make the Branch of a Tree blossome and bear fruit in less than an hour, hatch eggs in their bosome in less than half a quarter of an hour, and bring forth such birds as you demand.... _I mean, if what is said of them is true_.... For, as for me, I am with all my curiosity none of those happy Men, that are present at, and see these great feats."—_Bernier_, E.T. 103; [ed. _Constable_, 321]. 1673.—"Others presented a Mock-Creation of a Mango-Tree, arising from the Stone in a short space (which they did in Hugger-Mugger, being very careful to avoid being discovered) with Fruit Green and Ripe; so that a Man must stretch his Fancy, to imagine it Witchcraft; though the common Sort think no less."—_Fryer_, 192. 1690.—"Others are said to raise a Mango-Tree, with ripe Fruit upon its Branches, in the space of one or two Hours. To confirm which Relation, it was affirmed confidently to me, that a Gentleman who had pluckt one of these Mangoes, fell sick upon it, and was never well as long as he kept it 'till he consulted a _Bramin_ for his Health, who prescrib'd his only Remedy would be the restoring of the Mango, by which he was restor'd to his Health again."—_Ovington_, 258-259. 1726.—"They have some also who will show you the kernel of a mango-fruit, or may be only a twig, and ask if you will see the fruit or this stick planted, and in a short time see a tree grow from it and bear fruit: after they have got their answer the jugglers (_Koorde-danssers_) wrap themselves in a blanket, stick the twig into the ground, and then put a basket over them (&c. &c.). "There are some who have prevailed on these jugglers by much money to let them see how they have accomplished this. "These have revealed that the jugglers made a hole in their bodies under the armpits, and rubbed the twig with the blood from it, and every time that they stuck it in the ground they wetted it, and in this way they clearly saw it to grow and to come to the perfection before described. "This is asserted by a certain writer who has seen it. But this can't move me to believe it!"—_Valentijn_, v. (_Chorom._) 53. Our own experience does not go beyond Dr. Fryer's, and the hugger-mugger performance that he disparages. But many others have testified to more remarkable skill. We once heard a traveller of note relate with much spirit such an exhibition as witnessed in the Deccan. The narrator, then a young officer, determined with a comrade, at all hazards of fair play or foul, to solve the mystery. In the middle of the trick one suddenly seized the conjuror, whilst the other uncovered and snatched at the mango-plant. But lo! it came from the earth _with a root_, and the mystery was darker than ever! We tell the tale as it was told. It would seem that the trick was not unknown in European conjuring of the 16th or 17th centuries, _e.g._ 1657.—"... trium horarum spatio arbusculam veram spitamae longitudine e mensâ facere enasci, ut et alias arbores frondiferas et fructiferas."—_Magia Universalis_, of _P. Gaspar Schottus e Soc. Jes._, Herbipoli, 1657, i. 32. MANGOSTEEN, s. From Malay _manggusta_ (Crawfurd), or _manggistan_ (Favre), in Javanese _Manggis_. [Mr. Skeat writes: "The modern standard Malay form used in the W. coast of the Peninsula is _manggis_, as in Javanese, the forms _manggusta_ and _manggistan_ never being heard there. The Siamese form _maangkhut_ given in M‘Farland's _Siamese Grammar_ is probably from the Malay _manggusta_. It was very interesting to me to find that some distinct trace of this word was still preserved in the name of this fruit at Patani-Kelantan on the E. coast, where it was called _bawah 'seta_ (or _'setar_), _i.e._ the '_setar_ fruit,' as well as occasionally _mestar_ or _mesetar_, clearly a corruption of some such old form as _manggistar_."] This delicious fruit is known throughout the Archipelago, and in Siam, by modifications of the same name; the delicious fruit of the _Garcinia Mangostana_ (Nat. Ord. _Guttiferae_). It is strictly a tropical fruit, and, in fact, near the coast does not bear fruit further north than lat. 14°. It is a native of the Malay Peninsula and the adjoining islands. 1563.—"_R._ They have bragged much to me of a fruit which they call MANGOSTANS; let us hear what you have to say of these. "_O._ What I have heard of the MANGOSTAN is that 'tis one of the most delicious fruits that they have in these regions...."—_Garcia_, f. 151_v_. 1598.—"There are yet other fruites, as ... MANGOSTAINE [in Hak. Soc. MANGESTAINS] ... but because they are of small account I thinke it not requisite to write severallie of them."—_Linschoten_, 96; [Hak. Soc. ii. 34]. 1631.— "Cedant Hesperii longe hinc, mala aurea, fructus, Ambrosiâ pascit MANGOSTAN et nectare divos—— ... Inter omnes Indiae fructus longe sapidissimus." _Jac. Bontii_, lib. vi. cap. 28, p. 115. 1645.—"Il s'y trouue de plus vne espece de fruit propre du terroir de Malaque, qu'ils nomment MANGOSTANS."—_Cardim, Rel. de la Prov. de Japon_, 162. [1662.—"The MANGOSTHAN is a Fruit growing by the Highwayes in _Java_, upon bushes, like our Sloes."—_Mandelslo_, tr. _Davies_, Bk. ii. 121 (_Stanf. Dict._).] 1727.—"The MANGOSTANE is a delicious Fruit, almost in the Shape of an Apple, the Skin is thick and red, being dried it is a good Astringent. The Kernels (if I may so call them) are like Cloves of Garlick, of a very agreeable Taste, but very cold."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 80 [ed. 1744]. MANGROVE, s. The sea-loving genera _Rhizophora_ and _Avicennia_ derive this name, which applies to both, from some happy accident, but from which of two sources may be doubtful. For while the former genus is, according to Crawfurd, called by the Malays _manggi-manggi_, a term which he supposes to be the origin of the English name, we see from Oviedo that one or other was called _mangle_ in S. America, and in this, which is certainly the origin of the French _manglier_, we should be disposed also to seek the derivation of the English word. Both genera are universal in the tropical tidal estuaries of both Old World and New. Prof. Sayce, by an amusing slip, or oversight probably of somebody else's slip, quotes from Humboldt that "maize, _mangle_, hammock, canoe, tobacco, are all derived through the medium of the Spanish from the Haytian _mahiz_, mangle, _hamaca_, _canoa_, and _tabaco_." It is, of course, the French and not the English _mangle_ that is here in question. [Mr. Skeat observes: "I believe the old English as well as French form was _mangle_, in which case Prof. Sayce would be perfectly right. Mangrove is probably _mangle-grove_. The Malay _manggi-manggi_ is given by Klinkert, and is certainly on account of the reduplication, native. But I never heard it in the Peninsula, where _mangrove_ is always called _bakau_."] The mangrove abounds on nearly all the coasts of further India, and also on the sea margin of the Ganges Delta, in the backwaters of S. Malabar, and less luxuriantly on the Indus mouths. 1535.—"Of the Tree called MANGLE.... These trees grow in places of mire, and on the shores of the sea, and of the rivers, and streams, and torrents that run into the sea. They are trees very strange to see ... they grow together in vast numbers, and many of their branches seem to turn down and change into roots ... and these plant themselves in the ground like stems, so that the tree looks as if it had many legs joining one to the other."—_Oviedo_, in _Ramusio_, iii. f. 145_v_. " "So coming to the coast, embarked in a great Canoa with some 30 Indians, and 5 Christians, whom he took with him, and coasted along amid solitary places and islets, passing sometimes into the sea itself for 4 or 5 leagues,—among certain trees, lofty, dense and green, which grow in the very sea-water, and which they call MANGLE."—_Ibid._ f. 224. 1553.—"... by advice of a Moorish pilot, who promised to take the people by night to a place where water could be got ... and either because the Moor desired to land many times on the shore by which he was conducting them, seeking to get away from the hands of those whom he was conducting, or because he was really perplext by its being night, and in the middle of a great growth of _mangrove_ (MANGUES) he never succeeded in finding the wells of which he spoke."—_Barros_, I. iv. 4. c. 1830.—"'Smite my timbers, do the trees bear shellfish?' The tide in the Gulf of Mexico does not ebb and flow above two feet except in the springs, and the ends of the drooping branches of the MANGROVE trees that here cover the shore, are clustered, within the wash of the water, with a small well-flavoured oyster."—_Tom Cringle_, ed. 1863, 119. MANILLA-MAN, s. This term is applied to natives of the Philippines, who are often employed on shipboard, and especially furnish the quartermasters (SEACUNNY, q.v.) in Lascar crews on the China voyage. But _Manilla-man_ seems also, from Wilson, to be used in S. India as a hybrid from Telug. _manelā vādu_, 'an itinerant dealer in coral and gems'; perhaps in this sense, as he says, from Skt. _maṇi_, 'a jewel,' but with some blending also of the Port. _manilha_, 'a bracelet.' (Compare COBRA-MANILLA.) MANJEE, s. The master, or steersman, of a boat or any native river-craft; Hind. _mānjhī_, Beng. _mājī_ and _mājhī_, [all from Skt. _madhya_, 'one who stands in the middle']. The word is also a title borne by the head men among the Pahāris or Hill-people of Rājmahal (_Wilson_), [and as equivalent for _Majhwār_, the name of an important Dravidian tribe on the borders of the N.W. Provinces and Chota Nāgpur]. 1683.—"We were forced to track our boat till 4 in the Afternoon, when we saw a great black cloud arise out of ye North with much lightning and thunder, which made our MANGEE or Steerman advise us to fasten our boat in some Creeke."—_Hedges, Diary_, Hak. Soc. i. 88. [1706.—"MANJEE." See under HARRY.] 1781.—"This is to give notice that the principal Gaut MANGIES of Calcutta have entered into engagements at the Police Office to supply all Persons that apply there with Boats and _Budgerows_, and to give security for the _Dandies_."—_India Gazette_, Feb. 17. 1784.—"Mr. Austin and his head bearer, who were both in the room of the budgerow, are the only persons known to be drowned. The MANJEE and dandees have not appeared."—In _Seton-Karr_, i. 25. 1810.—"Their MANJIES will not fail to take every advantage of whatever distress, or difficulty, the passenger may labour under."—_Williamson, V. M._ i. 148. For the Pahari use, see _Long's Selections_, p. 561. [1864.—"The Khond chiefs of villages and Mootas are termed MAJI instead of Mulliko as in Goomsur, or Khonro as in Boad...."—_Campbell, Wild Tribes of Khondistan_, 120.] MANNICKJORE, s. Hind. _mānikjoṛ_; the white-necked stork (_Ciconia leucocephala_, Gmelin); sometimes, according to Jerdon, called in Bengal the 'Beef-steak bird,' because palatable when cooked in that fashion. "The name of _Manikjor_ means the companion of Manik, a Saint, and some Mussulmans in consequence abstain from eating it" (_Jerdon_). [Platts derives it from _mānik_, 'a ruby.'] [1840.—"I reached the jheel, and found it to contain many MANICKCHORS, ibis, paddy birds, &c...."—_Davidson, Travels in Upper India_, ii. 165.] MANUCODIATA. (See BIRD OF PARADISE.) MARAMUT, MURRUMUT, s. Hind. from Ar. _maramma(t)_, 'repair.' In this sense the use is general in Hindustani (in which the terminal _t_ is always pronounced, though not by the Arabs), whether as applied to a stocking, a fortress, or a ship. But in Madras Presidency the word had formerly a very specialised sense as the recognised title of that branch of the Executive which included the conservation of irrigation tanks and the like, and which was worked under the District Civil Officers, there being then no separate department of the State in charge of Civil Public Works. It is a curious illustration of the wide spread at one time of Musulman power that the same Arabic word, in the form MARAMA, is still applied in Sicily to a standing committee charged with repairs to the Duomo or Cathedral of Palermo. An analogous instance of the wide grasp of the Saracenic power is mentioned by one of the Musulman authors whom Amari quotes in his History of the Mahommedan rule in Sicily. It is that the Caliph Al-Māmūn, under whom conquest was advancing in India and in Sicily simultaneously, ordered that the idols taken from the infidels in India should be sent for sale to the infidels in Sicily! [1757.—"On the 6th the Major (Eyre Coote) left _Muxadabad_ with ... 10 MARMUTTY men, or pioneers to clear the road."—_Ives_, 156. [1873.—"For the actual execution of works there was a MARAMAT Department constituted under the Collector."—_Boswell, Man. of Nellore_, 642.] MARGOSA, s. A name in the S. of India and Ceylon for the _Nīm_ (see NEEM) tree. The word is a corruption of Port. _amargosa_, 'bitter,' indicating the character of the tree. This gives rise to an old Indian proverb, traceable as far back as the _Jātakas_, that you cannot sweeten the _nīm_ tree though you water it with syrup and ghee (_Naturam expellas furcâ_, &c.). 1727.—"The wealth of an evil man shall another evil man take from him, just as the crows come and eat the fruit of the MARGOISE tree as soon as it is ripe."—Apophthegms translated in _Valentijn_, v. (Ceylon) 390. 1782.—"... ils lavent le malade avec de l'eau froide, ensuite ils le frottent rudement avec de la feuille de MARGOSIER."—_Sonnerat_, i. 208. 1834.—"Adjacent to the Church stand a number of tamarind and MARGOSA trees."—_Chitty, Ceylon Gazetteer_, 183. MARKHORE, s. Pers. _mār-khōr_, 'snake-eater.' A fine wild goat of the Western Himālaya; _Capra megaceros_, Hutton. [1851.—"Hence the people of the country call it the MARKHOR (eater of serpents)."—_Edwardes, A Year on the Punjab Frontier_, i. 474. [1895.—"Never more would he chase the ibex and MAKOR."—_Mrs. Croker, Village Tales_, 112.] MARTABAN, n.p. This is the conventional name, long used by all the trading nations, Asiatic and European, for a port on the east of the Irawadi Delta and of the Sitang estuary, formerly of great trade, but now in comparative decay. The original name is Talaing, _Mūt-ta-man_, the meaning of which we have been unable to ascertain. 1514.—"... passed then before MARTAMAN, the people also heathens; men expert in everything, and first-rate merchants; great masters of accounts, and in fact the greatest in the world. They keep their accounts in books like us. In the said country is great produce of lac, cloths, and provisions."—_Letter of Giov. da Empoli_, p. 80. 1545.—"At the end of these two days the King ... caused the Captains that were at the Guard of the Gates to leave them and retire; whereupon the miserable City of MARTABANO was delivered to the mercy of the Souldiers ... and therein showed themselves so cruel-minded, that the thing they made least reckoning of was to kill 100 men for a crown."—_Pinto_, in _Cogan_, 203. 1553.—"And the towns which stand outside this gulf of the Isles of Pegu (of which we have spoken) and are placed along the coast of that country, are Vagara, MARTABAN, a city notable in the great trade that it enjoys, and further on Rey, Talaga, and Tavay."—_Barros_, I. ix. 1. 1568.—"Trouassimo nella città di MARTAUAN intorno a nouanta Portoghesi, tra mercadanti e huomini vagabondi, li quali stauano in gran differenza co' Rettorì della città."—_Ces. Federici_, in _Ramusio_, iii. 393. 1586.—"The city of MARTABAN hath its front to the south-east, south, and south-west, and stands on a river which there enters the sea ... it is a city of Mauparagia, a Prince of the King of Pegu's."—_Gasparo Balbi_, f. 129_v_, 130_v_. 1680.—"That the English may settle ffactorys at Serian, Pegu, and Ava ... and alsoe that they may settle a ffactory in like manner at MORTAVAN...."—_Articles to be proposed to the King of Barma and Pegu_ in _Notes and Exts._, No. iii. p. 8. 1695.—"Concerning _Bartholomew Rodrigues_.... I am informed and do believe he put into MORTAVAN for want of _wood_ and _water_, and was there seized by the _King's officers_, because not bound to that Place."—_Governor Higginson_, in _Dalrymple, Or. Repert._ ii. 342-3. MARTABAN, s. This name was given to vessels of a peculiar pottery, of very large size, and glazed, which were famous all over the East for many centuries, and were exported from Martaban. They were sometimes called _Pegu jars_, and under that name specimens were shown at the Great Exhibition of 1851. We have not been able to obtain recent information on the subject of this manufacture. The word appears to be now obsolete in India, except as a colloquial term in Telegu. [The word is certainly not obsolete in Upper India: "The '_martaban_' (Plate ii. fig. 10) is a small deep jar with an elongated body, which is used by Hindus and Muhammadans to keep pickles and acid articles" (_Hallifax, Mono. of Punjab Pottery_, p. 9). In the endeavour to supply a Hindi derivation it has been derived from _imrita-bān_, 'the holder of the water of immortality.' In the _Arabian Nights_ the word appears in the form _bartaman_, and is used for a crock in which gold is buried. (_Burton_, xi. 26). Mr. Bell saw some large earthenware jars at Malé, some about 2 feet high, called _rumba_; others larger and barrel-shaped, called MĀTABĀN. (_Pyrard_, Hak. Soc. i. 259.) For the modern manufacture, see _Scott, Gazetteer of Upper Burma_, 1900, Pt. i. vol. ii. 399 _seq._] c. 1350.—"Then the Princess made me a present consisting of dresses, of two elephant-loads of rice, of two she-buffaloes, ten sheep, four _rotls_ of cordial syrup, and four MARTABĀNS, or huge jars, filled with pepper, citron, and mango, all prepared with salt, as for a sea-voyage."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 253. (?).—"Un grand bassin de MARTABANI."—1001 _Jours_, ed. Paris 1826, ii. 19. We do not know the date of these stories. The French translator has a note explaining "porcelaine verte." 1508.—"The lac (_lacre_) which your Highness desired me to send, it will be a piece of good luck to get, because these ships depart early, and the vessels from Pegu and MARTABAN come late. But I hope for a good quantity of it, as I have given orders for it."—_Letter_ from the Viceroy _Dom Francisco Almeida_ to the King. In _Correa_, i. 900. 1516.—"In this town of MARTABAN are made very large and beautiful porcelain vases, and some of glazed earthenware of a black colour, which are highly valued among the Moors, and they export them as merchandize."—_Barbosa_, 185. 1598.—"In this towne many of the great earthen pots are made, which in India are called MARTAUANAS, and many of them carryed throughout all India, of all sortes both small and great; some are so great that they will hold full two pipes of water. The cause why so many are brought into India is for that they vse them in every house, and in their shippes insteede of caskes."—_Linschoten_, p. 30; [Hak. Soc. i. 101; see also i. 28, 268]. c. 1610.—"... des iarres les plus belles, les mieux vernis et les mieux façonnées que j'aye veu ailleurs. Il y en a qui tiennent autant qu'vne pippe et plus. Elles se font au Royaume de MARTABANE, d'ou on les apporte, et d'où elles prennent leur nom par toute l'Inde."—_Pyrard de Laval_, i. 179; [Hak. Soc. i. 259]. 1615.—"Vasa figulina quae vulgo MARTABANIA dicuntur per Indiam nota sunt.... Per Orientem omnem, quin et Lusitaniam, horum est usus."—_Jarric, Thesaurus Rer. Indic._ pt. ii. 389. 1673.—"Je vis un vase d'une certaine terre verte qui vient des Indes, dont les Turcs ... font un grand estime, et qu'ils acheptent bien cher à cause de la propriété qu'elle a de se rompre à la présence du poison.... Ceste terre se nomme MERDEBANI."—_Journal d' Ant. Galland_, ii. 110. 1673.—"... to that end offer Rice, Oyl, and Cocoe-Nuts in a thick Grove, where they piled an huge Heap of long Jars like MORTIVANS."—_Fryer_, 180. 1688.—"They took it out of the cask, and put it into earthen Jars that held about eight Barrels apiece. These they call MONTABAN Jars, from a town of that name in Pegu, whence they are brought, and carried all over India."—_Dampier_, ii. 98. c. 1690.—"Sunt autem haec vastissimae ac turgidae ollae in regionibus MARTAVANA et Siama confectae, quae per totam transferuntur Indiam ad varios liquores conservandos."—_Rumphius_, i. ch. iii. 1711.—"... _Pegu_, _Quedah_, _Jahore_ and all their own Coasts, whence they are plentifully supply'd with several Necessarys, they otherwise must want; As Ivory, Beeswax, MORTIVAN and small Jars, Pepper, &c."—_Lockyer_, 35. 1726.—"... and the MARTAVAANS containing the water to drink, when empty require two persons to carry them."—_Valentijn_, v. 254. " "The goods exported hitherward (from Pegu) are ... glazed pots (called MARTAVANS after the district where they properly belong), both large and little."—_Ibid._ v. 128. 1727.—"MARTAVAN was one of the most flourishing Towns for Trade in the East.... They make earthen Ware there still, and glaze them with Lead-oar. I have seen some Jars made there that could contain two Hogsheads of Liquor."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 63, [ed. 1744, ii. 62]. 1740.—"The Pay Master is likewise ordered ... to look out for all the PEGU JARS in Town, or other vessels proper for keeping water."—In _Wheeler_, iii. 194. Such jars were apparently imitated in other countries, but kept the original name. Thus Baillie Fraser says that "certain jars called MARTABAN were manufactured in Oman."—_Journey into Khorasan_, 18. 1851.—"Assortment of PEGU JARS as used in the Honourable Company's Dispensary at Calcutta." "Two large PEGU JARS from Moulmein."—_Official Catal._ Exhibition of 1851, ii. 921. MARTIL, MARTOL, s. A hammer. Hind. _mārtol_, from Port. _martello_, but assisted by imaginary connection with Hind. _mār-nā_, 'to strike.' MARTINGALE, s. This is no specially Anglo-Indian word; our excuse for introducing it is the belief that it is of Arabic origin. Popular assumption, we believe, derives the name from a mythical Colonel Martingale. But the word seems to come to us from the French, in which language, besides the English use, Littré gives _chauses à la martingale_ as meaning "culottes dont le pont était placé par derriere," and this he strangely declares to be the true and original meaning of the word. His etymology, after Ménage, is from _Martigues_ in Provence, where, it is alleged, breeches of this kind were worn. Skeat seems to accept these explanations. [But see his _Concise Dict._, where he inclines to the view given in this article, and adds: "I find Arab. _rataka_ given by Richardson as a verbal root, whence _ratak_, going with a short quick step."] But there is a Span. word _al-martaga_, for a kind of bridle, which Urrea quoted by Dozy derives from verb Arab. _rataka_, "qui, à la IVe forme signifie 'effecit ut brevibus assibus incederet.'" This is precisely the effect of a martingale. And we venture to say that probably the word bore its English meaning originally also in French and Spanish, and came from Arabic direct into the latter tongue. Dozy himself, we should add, is inclined to derive the Span. word from _al-mirta'a_, 'a halter.' MARWÁREE, n.p. and s. This word _Mārwāṛī_, properly a man of the Mārwār [Skt. _maru_, 'desert'], or Jodhpur country in Rājputāna, is used in many parts of India as synonymous with Banya (see BANYAN) or SOWCAR, from the fact that many of the traders and money-lenders have come originally from Mārwār, most frequently Jains in religion. Compare the Lombard of medieval England, and the _caorsino_ of Dante's time. [1819.—"Miseries seem to follow the footsteps of the MARWAREES."—_Tr. Lit. Soc. Bo._ i. 297. [1826.—"One of my master's under-shopmen, Sewchund, a MARWARRY."—_Pandurang Hari_, ed. 1873, i. 233.] MARYACAR, n.p. According to R. Drummond and a MS. note on the India Library copy of his book R. Catholics in Malabar were so called. _Marya Karar_, or 'Mary's People.' [The word appears to be really _marakkar_, of which two explanations are given. Logan (_Malabar_, i. 332 note) says that _Marakkar_ means 'doer or follower of the Law' (_marggam_), and is applied to a foreign religion, like that of Christians and Mohammedans. The _Madras Gloss._ (iii. 474) derives it from Mal. _marakkalam_, 'boat,' and _kar_, a termination showing possession, and defines it as a "titular appellation of the MOPLAH Mahommedans on the S.W. coast."] MASCABAR, s. This is given by C. P. Brown (MS. notes) as an Indo-Portuguese word for 'the last day of the month,' quoting _Calcutta Review_, viii. 345. He suggests as its etymon Hind. _mās-ke-ba'ad_, 'after a month.' [In N. Indian public offices the _māskabār_ is well known as the monthly statement of cases decided during the month. It has been suggested that it represents the Port. _mes-acabar_, 'end of the month'; but according to Platts, it is more probably a corruption of Hind. _māsik-wār_ or _mās-kā-wār_.] MASH, s. Hind. _māsh_, [Skt. _māsha_, 'a bean']; _Phaseolus radiatus_, Roxb. One of the common Hindu pulses. [See MOONG.] MASKEE. This is a term in Chinese "pigeon," meaning 'never mind,' '_n'importe_,' which is constantly in the mouths of Europeans in China. It is supposed that it may be the corruption or ellipsis of a Portuguese expression, but nothing satisfactory has been suggested. [Mr. Skeat writes: "Surely this is simply Port. _mas que_, probably imported direct through Macao, in the sense of 'although, even, in spite of,' like French _malgre_. And this seems to be its meaning in 'pigeon': "That nightey tim begin chop-chop, One young man walkee—no can stop. MASKEE snow, MASKEE ice! He cally flag with chop so nice— Topside Galow! '_Excelsior_,' in 'pigeon.'"] MASULIPATAM, n.p. This coast town of the Madras Presidency is sometimes vulgarly called _Machhli-patan_ or _Machhli-bandar_, or simply _Bandar_ (see BUNDER, 2); and its name explained (Hind. _machhlī_, 'fish') as Fish-town, [the _Madras Gloss._ says from an old tradition of a whale being stranded on the shore.] The etymology may originally have had such a connection, but there can be no doubt that the name is a trace of the Μαισωλία and Μαισώλου ποταμοῦ ἐκβολαὶ which we find in Ptolemy's Tables; and of the Μασαλία producing muslins, in the _Periplus_. [In one of the old Logs the name is transformed into _Mesopotamia_ (_J. R. As. Soc._, Jan. 1900, p. 158). In a letter of 1605-6 it appears as _Mesepatamya_ (_Birdwood, First Letter Book_, 73). [1613.—"Concerning the Darling was departed for MOSSAPOTAM."—_Foster, Letters_, ii. 14. [1615.—"Only here are no returns of any large sum to be employed, unless a factory at MESSEPOTAN."—_Ibid._ iv. 5.] 1619.—"Master Methwold came from MISSULAPATAM in one of the country Boats."—_Pring_, in _Purchas_, i. 638. [1623.—"MISLIPATAN." _P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. i. 148. [c. 1661.—"It was reported, at one time, that he was arrived at MASSIPATAM...."—_Bernier_, ed. _Constable_, 112.] c. 1681.—"The road between had been covered with brocade velvet, and MACHLIBENDER chintz."—_Seir Mutaqherin_, iii. 370. 1684.—"These sort of Women are so nimble and active that when the present king went to see MASLIPATAN, nine of them undertook to represent the figure of an Elephant; four making the four feet, four the body, and one the trunk; upon which the King, sitting in a kind of Throne, made his entry into the City."—_Tavernier_, E.T. ii. 65; [ed. _Ball_, i. 158]. 1789.—"MASULIPATAM, which last word, by the bye, ought to be written MACHLIPATAN (Fish-town), because of a Whale that happened to be stranded there 150 years ago."—Note on _Seir Mutaqherin_, iii. 370. c. 1790.—"... cloths of great value ... from the countries of Bengal, Bunaras, China, Kashmeer, Boorhanpoor, MUTCHLIPUTTUN, &c."—_Meer Hussein Ali, H. of Hydur Na'ik_, 383. MATE, MATY, s. An assistant under a head servant; in which sense or something near it, but also sometimes in the sense of a 'head-man,' the word is in use almost all over India. In the Bengal Presidency we have a _mate-bearer_ for the assistant body-servant (see BEARER); the _mate_ attendant on an elephant under the mahout; a _mate_ (head) of COOLIES or JOMPONNIES (qq.v.) (see JOMPON), &c. And in Madras the _maty_ is an under-servant, whose business it is to clean crockery, knives, &c., to attend to lamps, and so forth. The origin of the word is obscure, if indeed it has not more than one origin. Some have supposed it to be taken from the English word in the sense of comrade, &c.; whilst Wilson gives _meṭṭi_ as a distinct Malayālam word for an inferior domestic servant, [which the _Madras Gloss._ derives from Tamil _mel_, 'high']. The last word is of very doubtful genuineness. Neither derivation will explain the fact that the word occurs in the _Āīn_, in which the three classes of attendants on an elephant in Akbar's establishment are styled respectively _Mahāwat_, _Bhoī_, and _Meth_; two of which terms would, under other circumstances, probably be regarded as corruptions of English words. This use of the word we find in Skt. dictionaries as _meṭha_, _meṇṭha_, and _meṇḍa_, 'an elephant-keeper or feeder.' But for the more general use we would query whether it may not be a genuine Prakrit form from Skt. _mitra_, 'associate, friend'? We have in Pali _metta_, 'friendship,' from Skt. _maitra_. c. 1590.—"A MET'H fetches fodder and assists in caparisoning the elephant. MET'HS of all classes get on the march 4 _dáms_ daily, and at other times 3½."—_Āīn_, ed. _Blochmann_, i. 125. 1810.—"In some families MATES or assistants are allowed, who do the drudgery."—_Williamson, V. M._ i. 241. 1837.—"One MATEE."—See _Letters from Madras_, 106. 1872.—"At last the morning of our departure came. A crowd of porters stood without the veranda, chattering and squabbling, and the MATE distributed the boxes and bundles among them."—_A True Reformer_, ch. vi. 1873.—"To procure this latter supply (of green food) is the daily duty of one of the attendants, who in Indian phraseology is termed a MATE, the title of Mahout being reserved for the head keeper" (of an elephant).—_Sat. Rev._ Sept. 6, 302. MATRANEE, s. Properly Hind. from Pers. _mihtarānī_; a female sweeper (see MEHTAR). [In the following extract the writer seems to mean _Bhaṭhiyāran_ or _Bhaṭhiyārin_, the wife of a _Bhaṭhiyāra_ or inn-keeper. [1785.—"... a handsome serai ... where a number of people, chiefly women, called METRAHNEES, take up their abode to attend strangers on their arrival in the city."—_Diary_, in _Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. ii. 404.] MATROSS, s. An inferior class of soldier in the Artillery. The word is quite obsolete, and is introduced here because it seems to have survived a good deal longer in India than in England, and occurs frequently in old Indian narratives. It is Germ. _matrose_, Dutch _matroos_, 'a sailor,' identical no doubt with Fr. _matelot_. The origin is so obscure that it seems hardly worth while to quote the conjectures regarding it. In the establishment of a company of Royal Artillery in 1771, as given in Duncan's Hist. of that corps, we have besides sergeants and corporals, "4 Bombardiers, 8 Gunners, 34 _Matrosses_, and 2 Drummers." A definition of the Matross is given in our 3rd quotation. We have not ascertained when the term was disused in the R.A. It appears in the Establishment as given by Grose in 1801 (_Military Antiq._ i. 315). As far as Major Duncan's book informs us, it appears first in 1639, and has disappeared by 1793, when we find the men of an artillery force divided (excluding sergeants, corporals, and bombardiers) into First Gunners, _Second Gunners_, and Military Drivers. 1673.—"There being in pay for the Honourable East India Company of English and Portuguese, 700, reckoning the MONTROSSES and Gunners."—_Fryer_, 38. 1745.—"... We were told with regard to the Fortifications, that no Expense should be grudged that was necessary for the Defence of the Settlement, and in 1741, a Person was sent out in the character of an Engineer for our Place; but ... he lived not to come among us; and therefore, we could only judge of his Merit and Qualifications by the Value of his Stipend, Six Pagodas a Month, or about Eighteen Pence a Day, scarce the Pay of a common MATROSS...."—Letter from _Mr. Barnett_ to the _Secret Committee_, in _Letter to a Proprietor of the E.I. Co._, p. 45. 1757.—"I have with me one Gunner, one MATROSS, and two Lascars."—Letter in _Dalrymple, Or. Repert._ i. 203. 1779.—"MATROSSES are properly apprentices to the gunner, being soldiers in the royal regiment of artillery, and next to them; they assist in loading, firing, and spunging the great guns. They carry firelocks, and march along with the guns and store-waggons, both as a guard, and to give their assistance in every emergency."—_Capt. G. Smith's Universal Military Dictionary._ 1792.—"Wednesday evening, the 25th inst., a MATROSS of Artillery deserted from the Mount, and took away with him his firelock, and nine rounds of powder and ball."—_Madras Courier_, Feb. 2. [1800.—"A serjeant and two MATROSSES employed under a general committee on the captured military stores in Seringapatam."—_Wellington Suppl. Desp._ ii. 32 (_Stanf. Dict._).] MATT, s. Touch (of gold). Tamil _mā_RR_u_ (pron. _māṭṭu_), perhaps from Skt. _mātra_, 'measure.' Very pure gold is said to be 9 _mā_RR_u_, inferior gold of 5 or 6 _mā_RR_u_. [1615.—"Tecalls the MATTE Janggamay 8 is Sciam 7½."—_Foster, Letters_, iii. 156. [1680.—"MATT." See under BATTA.] 1693.—"Gold, purified from all other metals ... by us is reckoned as of four-and-Twenty _Carats_, but by the blacks is here divided and reckoned as of ten MAT."—_Havart_, 106. 1727.—At Mocha ... "the Coffee Trade brings in a continual Supply of Silver and Gold ... from _Turkey_, Ebramies and Mograbis, Gold of low MATT."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 43, [ed. 1744]. 1752.—"... to find the Value of the Touch in Fanams, multiply the MATT by 10, and then by 8, which gives it in Fanams."—_T. Brooks_, 25. The same word was used in Japan for a measure, sometimes called a fathom. [1614.—"The MATT which is about two yards."—_Foster, Letters_, ii. 3.] MAUMLET, s. Domestic Hind. _māmlat_, for 'omelet'; [_Māmlēt_ is 'marmalade']. MAUND, s. The authorised Anglo-Indian form of the name of a weight (Hind. _man_, Mahr. _maṇ_), which, with varying values, has been current over Western Asia from time immemorial. Professor Sayce traces it (_mana_) back to the Accadian language.[162] But in any case it was the Babylonian name for 1/80 of a talent, whence it passed, with the Babylonian weights and measures, almost all over the ancient world. Compare the _men_ or _mna_ of Egyptian hieroglyphic inscriptions, preserved in the _emna_ or _amna_ of the Copts, the Hebrew _māneh_, the Greek μνᾶ, and the Roman _mina_. The introduction of the word into India may have occurred during the extensive commerce of the Arabs with that country during the 8th and 9th centuries; possibly at an earlier date. Through the Arabs also we find an old Spanish word _almena_, and in old French _almène_, for a weight of about 20 lbs. (_Marcel Devic_). The quotations will show how the Portuguese converted _man_ into _mão_, of which the English made _maune_, and so (probably by the influence of the old English word _maund_)[163] our present form, which occurs as early as 1611. Some of the older travellers, like Linschoten, misled by the Portuguese _mão_, identified it with the word for 'hand' in that language, and so rendered it. The values of the _man_ as weight, even in modern times, have varied immensely, _i.e._ from little more than 2 _lbs._ to upwards of 160. The 'Indian Maund,' which is the standard of weight in British India, is of 40 _sers_, each _ser_ being divided into 16 _chhiṭāks_; and this is the general scale of sub-division in the local weights of Bengal, and Upper and Central India, though the value of the _ser_ varies. That of the standard _ser_ is 80 TOLAS (q.v.) or rupee-weights, and thus the _maund_ = 82-2/7 _lbs._ avoirdupois. The Bombay maund (or _man_) of 48 _sers_ = 28 _lbs._; the Madras one of 40 _sers_ = 25 _lbs._ The Palloda _man_ of Aḥmadnagar contained 64 _sers_, and was = 163¼ _lbs._ This is the largest _man_ we find in the '_Useful Tables_.' The smallest Indian _man_ again is that of Colachy in Travancore, and that = 18 _lbs._ 12 _oz._ 13 _dr._ The Persian _Tabrīzī man_ is, however, a little less than 7 _lbs._; the _man shāhī_ twice that; the smallest of all on the list named is the Jeddah _man_ = 2 _lbs._ 3 _oz._ 9¾ _dr._ B.C. 692.—In the "Eponymy of Zazai," a house in Nineveh, with its shrubbery and gates, is sold for one MANEH of silver according to the royal standard. Quoted by _Sayce_, u.s. B.C. 667.—We find Nergal-sarra-nacir lending "four MANEHS of silver, according to the MANEH of Carchemish."—_Ibid._ c. B.C. 524.—"Cambyses received the Libyan presents very graciously, but not so the gifts of the Cyrenaeans. They had sent no more than 500 MINAE of silver, which Cambyses, I imagine, thought too little. He therefore snatched the money from them, and with his own hand scattered it among the soldiers."—_Herodot._ iii. ch. 13 (E.T. by _Rawlinson_). c. A.D. 70.—"Et quoniam in mensuris quoque ac ponderibus crebro Graecis nominibus utendum est, interpretationem eorum semel in hoc loco ponemus: ... MNA, quam nostri MINAM vocant pendet drachmas Atticas c."—_Pliny_, xxi., at end. c. 1020.—"The gold and silver ingots amounted to 700,400 MANS in weight."—_Al 'Utbi_, in _Elliot_, ii. 35. 1040.—"The Amír said:—'Let us keep fair measure, and fill the cups evenly.'... Each goblet contained half a MAN."—_Baihaki_, _ibid._ ii. 144. c. 1343.— "The MENA of Sarai makes in Genoa weight lb. 6 oz. 2 The MENA of Organci (_Urghanj_) in Genoa lb. 3 oz. 9 The MENA of Oltrarre (_Otrār_) in Genoa lb. 3 oz. 9 The MENA of Armalecho (_Al-maligh_) in Genoa lb. 2 oz. 8 The MENA of Camexu (_Kancheu_ in N.W. China) lb. 2" _Pegolotti_, 4. 1563.—"The value of stones is only because people desire to have them, and because they are scarce, but as for virtues, those of the loadstone, which staunches blood, are very much greater and better attested than those of the emerald. And yet the former sells by MAOS, which are in Cambay ... equal to 26 _arratels_ each, and the latter by _ratis_, which weigh 3 grains of wheat."—_Garcia_, f. 159_v_. 1598.—"They have another weight called MAO, which is a Hand, and is 12 pounds."—_Linschoten_, 69; [Hak. Soc. i. 245]. 1610.—"He was found ... to have sixtie MAUNES in Gold, and euery MAUNE is five and fiftie pound weight."—_Hawkins_, in _Purchas_, i. 218. 1611.—"Each MAUND being three and thirtie pound English weight."—_Middleton_, _ibid._ i. 270. [1645.—"As for the weights, the ordinary MAND is 69 _livres_, and the _livre_ is of 16 _onces_; but the MAND, which is used to weigh indigo, is only 53 _livres_. At Surat you speak of a _seer_, which is 1¾ _livres_, and the _livre_ is 16 _onces_."—_Tavernier_, ed. _Ball_, i. 38.] c. 1665.—"Le MAN pese quarante livres par toutes les Indes, mais ces livres ou _serres_ sont differentes selon les Pais."—_Thevenot_, v. 54. 1673.—"A _Lumbrico_ (Sconce) of pure Gold, weighing about one MAUND and a quarter, which is Forty-two pounds."—_Fryer_, 78. " "The Surat MAUND ... is 40 _Sear_, of 20 _Pice_ the _Sear_, which is 37_l._ The Pucka MAUND at _Agra_ is double as much, where is also the Ecbarry MAUND which is 40 _Sear_, of 30 _Pice_ to the _Sear_...." _Ibid._ 205. 1683.—"Agreed with Chittur Mullsaw and Muttradas, Merchants of this place (Hugly), for 1,500 Bales of ye best Tissinda Sugar, each bale to weigh 2 MAUNDS, 6½ _Seers_, Factory weight."—_Hedges, Diary_, April 5; [Hak. Soc. i. 75]. 1711.—"Sugar, Coffee, Tutanague, all sorts of Drugs, &c., are sold by the MAUND Tabrees; which in the Factory and Custom house is nearest 6¾_l._ _Avoirdupoiz_.... Eatables, and all sorts of Fruit ... &c. are sold by the MAUND _Copara_ of 7¾_l._... The MAUND Shaw is two MAUNDS _Tabrees_, used at Ispahan."—_Lockyer_, 230. c. 1760.—Grose says, "the MAUND they weigh their indicos with is only 53 _lb._" He states the _maund_ of Upper India as 69 _lb._; at Bombay, 28 _lb._; at Goa, 14 _lb._; at Surat, 37½ _lb._; at Coromandel, 25 _lb._; in Bengal, 75 _lb._ 1854.—"... You only consent to make play when you have packed a good MAUND of traps on your back."—_Life of Lord Lawrence_, i. 433. MAYLA, s. Hind. _melā_, 'a fair,' almost always connected with some religious celebration, as were so many of the medieval fairs in Europe. The word is Skt. _mela_, _melaka_, 'meeting, concourse, assembly.' [1832.—"A party of foreigners ... wished to see what was going on at this far-famed _mayllah_...."—_Mrs. Meer Hassan Ali, Observations_, ii. 321-2.] 1869.—"Le MELA n'est pas précisément une foire telle que nous l'entendent; c'est le nom qu'on donne aux réunions de pèlerins et des marchands qui ... se rendent dans les lieux considérés comme sacrés, aux fêtes de certaine dieux indiens et des personnages reputés saints parmi les musulmans."—_Garcin de Tassy, Rel. Mus._ p. 26. MAZAGONG, MAZAGON, n.p. A suburb of Bombay, containing a large Portuguese population. [The name is said to be originally _Maheśa-grāma_, 'the village of the Great Lord,' Śiva.] 1543.— "MAZAGUÃO, por 15,000 _fedeas_, MONBAYM (Bombay), por 15,000." _S. Botelho, Tombo_, 149. 1644.—"Going up the stream from this town (Mombaym, _i.e._ Bombay) some 2 leagues, you come to the aldea of MAZAGAM."—_Bocarro_, MS. f. 227. 1673.—"... for some miles together, till the Sea break in between them; over against which lies MASSEGOUNG, a great Fishing Town.... The Ground between this and the Great Breach is well ploughed and bears good Batty. Here the Portugals have another Church and Religious House belonging to the Franciscans."—_Fryer_, p. 67. [MEARBAR, s. Pers. _mīrbaḥr_, 'master of the bay,' a harbour-master. _Mīrbaḥrī_, which appears in _Botelho_ (_Tombo_, p. 56) as MIRABARY, means 'ferry dues.' [1675.—"There is another hangs up at the daily Waiters, or MEERBAR'S CHOULTRY, by the Landing-place...."—_Fryer_, 98.] [1682.—"... ordering them to bring away ye boat from ye MEARBAR."—_Hedges, Diary_, Hak. Soc. i. 34.] MECKLEY, n.p. One of the names of the State of MUNNEEPORE. MEEANA, MYANNA, s. H.—P. _mīyāna_, 'middle-sized.' The name of a kind of palankin; that kind out of which the palankin used by Europeans has been developed, and which has been generally adopted in India for the last century. [Buchanan Hamilton writes: "The lowest kind of palanquins, which are small litters suspended under a straight bamboo, by which they are carried, and shaded by a frame covered with cloth, do not admit the passenger to lie at length, and are here called MIYANA, or _Mahapa_. In some places, these terms are considered as synonymous, in others the _Miyana_ is open at the sides, while the _Mahapa_, intended for women, is surrounded with curtains." (_Eastern India_, ii. 426).] In _Williamson's Vade Mecum_ (i. 319) the word is written MOHANNAH. 1784.—"... an entire new MYANNAH, painted and gilt, lined with orange silk, with curtains and bedding complete."—In _Seton-Karr_, i. 49. " "Patna common chairs, couches and teapoys, two MAHANA palanquins."—_Ibid._ 62. 1793.—"To be sold ... an Elegant New Bengal MEANA, with Hair Bedding and furniture."—_Bombay Courier_, Nov. 2. 1795.—"For Sale, an Elegant Fashionable New MEANNA from Calcutta."—_Ibid._ May 16. MEERASS, s., MEERASSY, adj., MEERASSIDAR, s. 'Inheritance,' 'hereditary,' 'a holder of hereditary property.' Hind. from Arab. _mīrās̤_, _mīrās̤ī_, _mīrās̤dār_; and these from _waris̤_, 'to inherit.' 1806.—"Every MEERASSDAR in Tanjore has been furnished with a separate POTTAH (q.v.) for the land held by him."—_Fifth Report_ (1812), 774. 1812.—"The term MEERASSEE ... was introduced by the Mahommedans."—_Ibid._ 136. 1877.—"All MIRAS rights were reclaimable within a forty years' absence."—_Meadows Taylor, Story of My Life_, ii. 211. " "I found a great proportion of the occupants of land to be MIRASDARS,—that is, persons who held their portions of land in hereditary occupancy."—_Ibid._ 210. MEHAUL, s. Hind. from Arab. _maḥāll_, being properly the pl. of Arab. _maḥall_. The word is used with a considerable variety of application, the explanation of which would involve a greater amount of technical detail than is consistent with the purpose of this work. On this _Wilson_ may be consulted. But the most usual Anglo-Indian application of _maḥāll_ (used as a singular and generally written, incorrectly, _maḥāl_) is to 'an estate,' in the Revenue sense, _i.e._ 'a parcel or parcels of land separately assessed for revenue.' The sing. _maḥall_ (also written in the vernaculars _maḥal_, and _maḥāl_) is often used for a palace or important edifice, _e.g._ (see SHISHMUHULL, TAJ-MAHAL). MEHTAR, s. A sweeper or scavenger. This name is usual in the Bengal Presidency, especially for the domestic servant of this class. The word is Pers. comp. _mihtar_ (Lat. _major_), 'a great personage,' 'a prince,' and has been applied to the class in question in irony, or rather in consolation, as the domestic tailor is called CALEEFA. But the name has so completely adhered in this application, that all sense of either irony or consolation has perished; _mehtar_ is a sweeper and nought else. His wife is the MATRANEE. It is not unusual to hear two _mehtars_ hailing each other as _Mahārāj_! In Persia the menial application of the word seems to be different (see below). The same class of servant is usually called in W. India _bhangī_ (see BUNGY), a name which in Upper India is applied to the caste generally and specially to those not in the service of Europeans. [Examples of the word used in the honorific sense will be found below.] c. 1800.—"MAITRE." See under BUNOW. 1810.—"The MATER, or sweeper, is considered the lowest menial in every family."—_Williamson, V. M._ i. 276-7. 1828.—"... besides many MEHTARS or stable-boys."—_Hajji Baba in England_, i. 60. [In the honorific sense: [1824.—"In each of the towns of Central India, there is ... a MEHTUR, or head of every other class of the inhabitants down to the lowest."—_Malcolm, Central India_, 2nd ed. i. 555. [1880.—"On the right bank is the fort in which the MIHTER or Bādshāh, for he is known by both titles, resides."—_Biddulph, Tribes of the Hindoo Kush_, 61.] MELINDE, MELINDA, n.p. The name (_Malinda_ or _Malindī_) of an Arab town and State on the east coast of Africa, in S. lat. 3° 9′; the only one at which the expedition of Vasco da Gama had amicable relations with the people, and that at which they obtained the pilot who guided the squadron to the coast of India. c. 1150.—"MELINDE, a town of the Zendj, ... is situated on the sea-shore at the mouth of a river of fresh water.... It is a large town, the people of which ... draw from the sea different kinds of fish, which they dry and trade in. They also possess and work mines of iron."—_Edrisi_ (_Jaubert_), i. 56. c. 1320.—See also _Abulfeda_, by _Reinaud_, ii. 207. 1498.—"And that same day at sundown we cast anchor right opposite a place which is called MILINDE, which is 30 leagues from Mombaça.... On Easter Day those Moors whom we held prisoners, told us that in the said town of MILINDE were stopping four ships of Christians who were Indians, and that if we desired to take them these would give us, instead of themselves, Christian Pilots."—_Roteiro of Vasco da Gama_, 42-3. 1554.—"As the King of MELINDE pays no tribute, nor is there any reason why he should, considering the many tokens of friendship we have received from him, both on the first discovery of these countries, and to this day, and which in my opinion we repay very badly, by the ill treatment which he has from the Captains who go on service to this Coast."—_Simão Botelho, Tombo_, 17. c. 1570.—"Di Chiaul si negotia anco per la costa de' MELINDI in Ethiopia."—_Cesare de Federici_ in _Ramusio_, iii. 396_v_. 1572.— "Quando chegava a frota áquella parte Onde o reino MELINDE já se via, De toldos adornada, e leda de arte: Que bem mostra estimar a sancta dia Treme a bandeira, voa o estandarte, A cor purpurea ao longe apparecia, Soam os atambores, e pandeiros: E assi entravam ledos e guerreiros." _Camões_, ii. 73. By Burton: "At such a time the Squadron neared the part where first MELINDE'S goodly shore unseen, in awnings drest and prankt with gallant art, to show that none the Holy Day misween: Flutter the flags, the streaming Estandart gleams from afar with gorgeous purple sheen, tom-toms and timbrels mingle martial jar: thus past they forwards with the pomp of war." 1610.—P. Texeira tells us that among the "Moors" at Ormuz, Alboquerque was known only by the name of MALANDY, and that with some difficulty he obtained the explanation that he was so called because he came thither from the direction of MELINDE, which they call MALAND.—_Relacion de los Reyes de Harmuz_, 45. [1823.—Owen calls the place MALEENDA and gives an account of it.—_Narrative_, i. 399 _seqq._] 1859.—"As regards the immigration of the Wagemu (Ajemi, or Persians), from whom the ruling tribe of the Wasawahili derives its name, they relate that several Shaykhs, or elders, from Shiraz emigrated to Shangaya, a district near the Ozi River, and founded the town of MALINDI (_Melinda_)."—_Burton_, in _J.R.G.S._ xxix. 51. MELIQUE VERIDO, n.p. The Portuguese form of the style of the princes of the dynasty established at Bīdar in the end of the 15th century, on the decay of the Bāhmani kingdom. The name represents 'Malik Barīd.' It was apparently only the third of the dynasty, 'Ali, who first took the title of ('Ali) Barīd Shāh. 1533.—"And as the _folosomia_ (?) of Badur was very great, as well as his presumption, he sent word to Yzam Maluco (NIZAMALUCO) and to VERIDO (who were great Lords, as it were Kings, in the Decanim, that lies between the Balgat and Cambaya) ... that they must pay him homage, or he would hold them for enemies, and would direct war against them, and take away their dominions."—_Correa_, iii. 514. 1563.—"And these regents ... concerted among themselves ... that they should seize the King of Daquem in Bedar, which is the chief city and capital of the Decan; so they took him and committed him to one of their number, by name VERIDO; and then he and the rest, either in person or by their representatives, make him a SALAAM (_çalema_) at certain days of the year.... The VERIDO who died in the year 1510 was a Hungarian by birth, and originally a Christian, as I have heard on sure authority."—_Garcia_, f. 35 and 35_v_. c. 1601.—"About this time a letter arrived from the Prince Sultán Dániyál, reporting that (Malik) Ambar had collected his troops in Bidar, and had gained a victory over a party which had been sent to oppose him by MALIK BARĪD."—_Ináyat Ullah_, in _Elliot_, vi. 104. MEM-SAHIB, s. This singular example of a hybrid term is the usual respectful designation of a European married lady in the Bengal Presidency; the first portion representing _ma'am_. _Madam Sahib_ is used at Bombay; _Doresani_ (see DORAY) in Madras. (See also BURRA BEEBEE.) MENDY, s. Hind. _mehndī_, [_meṅhdī_, Skt. _mendhikā_;] the plant _Lawsonia alba_, Lam., of the N. O. _Lythraceae_, strongly resembling the English privet in appearance, and common in gardens. It is the plant whose leaves afford the _henna_, used so much in Mahommedan countries for dyeing the hands, &c., and also in the process of dyeing the hair. _Mehndī_ is, according to Royle, the _Cyprus_ of the ancients (see _Pliny_, xii. 24). It is also the _camphire_ of Canticles i. 14, where the margin of A.V. has erroneously _cypress_ for _cyprus_. [1813.—"After the girls are betrothed, the ends of the fingers and nails are dyed red, with a preparation from the MENDEY, or hinna shrub."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. i. 55; also see i. 22.] c. 1817.—"... his house and garden might be known from a thousand others by their extraordinary neatness. His garden was full of trees, and was well fenced round with a ditch and MINDEY hedge."—_Mrs. Sherwood's Stories_, ed. 1873, p. 71. MERCÁLL, MARCÁL, s. Tam. _marakkāl_, a grain measure in use in the Madras Presidency, and formerly varying much in different localities, though the most usual was = 12 _sers_ of grain. [Also known as _toom_.] Its standard is fixed since 1846 at 800 cubic inches, and = 1/400 of a GARCE (q.v.). 1554.—(Negapatam) "Of ghee (_mamteiga_) and oil, one MERCAR is = 2½ _canadas_" (a Portuguese measure of about 3 pints).—_A. Nunez_, 36. 1803.—"... take care to put on each bullock full six MERCALLS or 72 seers."—_Wellington Desp._, ed. 1837, ii. 85. MERGUI, n.p. The name by which we know the most southern district of Lower Burma with its town; annexed with the rest of what used to be called the "Tenasserim Provinces" after the war of 1824-26. The name is probably of Siamese origin; the town is called by the Burmese _Beit_ (_Sir A. Phayre_). 1568.—"_Tenasari_ la quale è Città delle regioni del regno di Sion, posta infra terra due o tre maree sopra vn gran fiume ... ed oue il fiume entra in mare e vna villa chiamata MERGI, nel porto della quale ogn' anno si caricano alcune navi di _verzino_ (see BRAZIL-_wood_ and SAPPAN-_wood_), di NIPA (q.v.), di _belzuin_ (see BENJAMIN), e qualche poco di garofalo, macis, noci...."—_Ces. Federici_, in _Ramusio_, iii. 327_v_. [1684-5.—"A Country Vessel belonging to Mr. Thomas Lucas arriv'd in this Road from MERGE."—_Pringle, Diary, Ft. St. Geo._, 1st ser. iv. 19. [1727.—"MERJEE." See under TENASSERIM.] MILK-BUSH, MILK-HEDGE, s. _Euphorbia Tirucalli_, L., often used for hedges on the Coromandel coast. It abounds in acrid milky juices. c. 1590.—"They enclose their fields and gardens with hedges of the _zekoom_ (_zaḳḳum_) tree, which is a strong defence against cattle, and makes the country almost impenetrable by an army."—_Ayeen_, ed. _Gladwin_, ii. 68; [ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 239]. [1773.—"MILKY HEDGE. This is rather a shrub, which they plant for hedges on the coast of Coromandel...."—_Ives_, 462.] 1780.—"Thorn hedges are sometimes placed in gardens, but in the fields the MILK BUSH is most commonly used ... when squeezed emitting a whitish juice like milk, that is deemed a deadly poison.... A horse will have his head and eyes prodigiously swelled from standing for some time under the shade of a milk hedge."—_Munro's Narr._ 80. 1879.— "So saying, Buddh Silently laid aside sandals and staff, His sacred thread, turban, and cloth, and came Forth from behind the MILK-BUSH on the sand...." _Sir E. Arnold, Light of Asia_, Bk. v. c. 1886.—"The MILK-HEDGE forms a very distinctive feature in the landscape of many parts of Guzerat. Twigs of the plant thrown into running water kill the fish, and are extensively used for that purpose. Also charcoal from the stems is considered the best for making gunpowder."—_M.-Gen. R. H. Keatinge._ MINCOPIE, n.p. This term is attributed in books to the Andaman islanders as their distinctive name for their own race. It originated with a vocabulary given by Lieut. Colebrooke in vol. iv. of the _Asiatic Researches_, and was certainly founded on some misconception. Nor has the possible origin of the mistake been ascertained. [Mr. Man (_Proc. Anthrop. Institute_, xii. 71) suggests that it may have been a corruption of the words _min kaich!_ 'Come here!'] MINICOY, n.p. _Minikai_; [Logan (_Malabar_, i. 2) gives the name as _Menakāyat_, which the _Madras Gloss._ derives from Mal. _min_, 'fish,' _kayam_, 'deep pool.' The natives call it _Maliku_ (note by Mr. Gray on the passage from _Pyrard_ quoted below).] An island intermediate between the Maldive and the Laccadive group. Politically it belongs to the latter, being the property of the Ali Raja of Cannanore, but the people and their language are Maldivian. The population in 1871 was 2800. One-sixth of the adults had perished in a cyclone in 1867. A lighthouse was in 1883 erected on the island. This is probably the island intended for _Mulkee_ in that ill-edited book the E.T. of _Tuhfat al-Mujāhidīn_. [Mr. Logan identifies it with the "female island" of Marco Polo. (_Malabar_, i. 287.)] [c. 1610.—"... a little island named MALICUT."—_Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. i. 322.] MISCALL, s. Ar. _mis̤ḳāl_ (_mithḳāl_, properly). An Arabian weight, originally that of the Roman _aureus_ and the gold _dīnār_; about 73 grs. c. 1340.—"The prince, violently enraged, caused this officer to be put in prison, and confiscated his goods, which amounted to 437,000,000 MITHKALS of gold. This anecdote serves to attest at once the severity of the sovereign and the extreme wealth of the country."—_Shihābuddīn_, in _Not. et Ext._, xiii. 192. 1502.—"Upon which the King (of Sofala) showed himself much pleased ... and gave them as a present for the Captain-Major a mass of strings of small golden beads which they call _pingo_, weighing 1000 MATICALS, every MATICAL being worth 500 _reis_, and gave for the King another that weighed 3000 _maticals_...."—_Correa_, i. 274. MISREE, s. Sugar candy. _Miṣrī_, 'Egyptian,' from _Miṣr_, Egypt, the _Mizraim_ of the Hebrews, showing the original source of supply. [We find the _Miṣrī_ or 'sugar of Egypt' in the _Arabian Nights_ (_Burton_, xi. 396).] (See under SUGAR.) 1810.—"The sugar-candy made in India, where it is known by the name of MISCERY, bears a price suited to its quality.... It is usually made in small conical pots, whence it concretes into masses, weighing from 3 to 6 lbs. each."—_Williamson, V. M._ ii. 134. MISSAL, s. Hind. from Ar. _mis̤l_, meaning 'similitude.' The body of documents in a particular case before a court. [The word is also used in its original sense of a 'clan.'] [1861.—"The martial spirit of the Sikhs thus aroused ... formed itself into clans or confederacies called MISLS...."—_Cave-Brown, Punjab and Delhi_, i. 368.] MOBED, s. P. _mūbid_, a title of Parsee Priests. It is a corruption of the Pehlevi _magô-pat_, 'Lord Magus.' [1815.—"The rites ordained by the chief MOBUDS are still observed."—_Malcolm, H. of Persia_, ed. 1829, i. 499.] MOCUDDUM, s. Hind. from Ar. _muḳaddam_, 'praepositus,' a head-man. The technical applications are many; _e.g._ to the headman of a village, responsible for the realisation of the revenue (see LUMBERDAR); to the local head of a caste (see CHOWDRY); to the head man of a body of peons or of a gang of labourers (see MATE), &c. &c. (See further detail in _Wilson_). Cobarruvias (_Tesoro de la Lengua Castellana_, 1611) gives ALMOCADEN, "Capitan de Infanteria." c. 1347.—"... The princess invited ... the _tandail_ (see TINDAL) or MUKADDAM of the crew, and the _sipāhsālār_ or MUKADDAM of the archers."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 250.[164] 1538.—"O MOCADÃO da mazmorra q̃ era o carcereiro d'aquella prisão, tanto q̃ os vio mortos, deu logo rebate disso ao Guazil da justiça...."—_Pinto_, cap. vi. " "The Jaylor, which in their language is called MOCADAN, repairing in the morning to us, and finding our two companions dead, goes away in all haste therewith to acquaint the _Gauzil_, which is as the Judg with us."—_Cogan's Transl._, p. 8. 1554.—"E a hum naique, com seys piães (peons) e hum MOCADÃO, com seys tochas, hum BÓY de sombreiro, dous MAINATOS," &c.—_Botelho, Tombo_, 57. 1567.—"... furthermore that no infidel shall serve as scrivener, SHROFF (_xarrafo_) MOCADAM (_mocadão_), naique (see NAIK), PEON (_pião_), parpatrim (see PARBUTTY), collector of dues, _corregidor_, interpreter, procurator or solicitor in court, nor in any other office or charge in which he can in any way hold authority over Christians."—_Decree of the Sacred Council of Goa_, Dec. 27. In _Arch. Port. Orient._ fascic. 4. [1598.—"... a chief Boteson ... which they call MOCADON."—_Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. i. 267. [c. 1610.—"They call these Lascarys and their captain MONCADON."—_Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. ii. 117. [1615.—"The Generall dwelt with the MAKADOW of Swally."—_Sir T. Roe_, Hak. Soc. i. 45; comp. _Danvers, Letters_, i. 234.] 1644.—"Each vessel carries forty mariners and two MOCADONS."—_Bocarro, MS._ 1672.—"Il MUCADAMO, cosi chiamano li Padroni di queste barche."—_P. Vincenz. Maria_, 3rd ed. 459. 1680.—"For the better keeping the Boatmen in order, resolved to appoint Black Tom MUCKADUM or Master of the Boatmen, being Christian as he is, his wages being paid at 70 FANAMS per mensem."—_Fort St. Geo. Consn._, Dec. 23, in _Notes and Exts._ No. iii. p. 42. 1870.—"This headman was called the MOKADDAM in the more Northern and Eastern provinces."—_Systems of Land Tenure_ (Cobden Club), 163. MOCCUDDAMA, s. Hind. from Ar. _muḳaddama_, 'a piece of business,' but especially 'a suit at law.' MODELLIAR, MODLIAR, s. Used in the Tamil districts of Ceylon (and formerly on the Continent) for a native head-man. It is also a caste title, assumed by certain Tamil people who styled themselves _Śudras_ (an honourable assumption in the South). Tam. _mudaliyār_, _muthaliyār_, an honorific pl. from _mudali_, _muthali_, 'a chief.' c. 1350.—"When I was staying at Columbum (see QUILON) with those Christian chiefs who are called MODILIAL, and are the owners of the pepper, one morning there came to me ..."—_John de Marignolli_, in _Cathay_, &c., ii. 381. 1522.—"And in opening this foundation they found about a cubit below a grave made of brickwork, white-washed within, as if newly made, in which they found part of the bones of the King who was converted by the holy Apostle, who the natives said they heard was called _Tani_ (Tami) MUDOLYAR, meaning in their tongue 'Thomas Servant of God.'"—_Correa_, ii. 726. 1544.—"... apud Praefectum locis illis quem MUDELIAREM vulgo nuncupant."—_S. Fr. Xaverii Epistolae_, 129. 1607.—"On the part of Dom Fernando MODELIAR, a native of Ceylon, I have received a petition stating his services."—_Letter of K. Philip III._ in _L. das Monções_, 135. 1616.—"These entered the Kingdom of Candy ... and had an encounter with the enemy at Matalé, where they cut off five-and-thirty heads of their people and took certain _araches_ and MODILIARES who are chiefs among them, and who had ... deserted and gone over to the enemy as is the way of the _Chingalas_."—_Bocarro_, 495. 1648.—"The 5 August followed from Candy the MODELIAR, or Great Captain ... in order to inspect the ships."—_Van Spilbergen's Voyage_, 33. 1685.—"The MODELIARES ... and other great men among them put on a shirt and doublet, which those of low caste may not wear."—_Ribeiro_, f. 46. 1708.—"Mon Révérend Père. Vous êtes tellement accoûtumé à vous mêler des affaires de la Compagnie, que non obstant la prière que je vous ai réitérée plusieurs fois de nous laisser en repos, je ne suis pas étonné si vous prenez parti dans l'affaire de Lazaro ci-devant courtier et MODELIAR de la Compagnie."—_Norbert, Mémoires_, i. 274. 1726.—"MODELYAAR. This is the same as Captain."—_Valentijn_ (Ceylon), _Names of Officers_, &c., 9. 1810.—"We ... arrived at Barbareen about two o'clock, where we found that the provident MODELIAR had erected a beautiful rest-house for us, and prepared an excellent collation."—_Maria Graham_, 98. MOFUSSIL, s., also used adjectively, "The provinces,"—the country stations and districts, as contra-distinguished from 'the Presidency'; or, relatively, the rural localities of a district as contra-distinguished from the SUDDER or chief station, which is the residence of the district authorities. Thus if, in Calcutta, one talks of the Mofussil, he means anywhere in Bengal out of Calcutta; if one at Benares talks of going into the _Mofussil_, he means going anywhere in the Benares division or district (as the case might be) out of the city and station of Benares. And so over India. The word (Hind. from Ar.) _mufaṣṣal_ means properly 'separate, detailed, particular,' and hence 'provincial,' as _mufaṣṣal 'adālat_, a 'provincial court of justice.' This indicates the way in which the word came to have the meaning attached to it. About 1845 a clever, free-and-easy newspaper, under the name of _The_ MOFUSSILITE, was started at Meerut, by Mr. John Lang, author of _Too Clever by Half_, &c., and endured for many years. 1781.—"... a gentleman lately arrived from the MOUSSEL" (plainly a misprint).—_Hicky's Bengal Gazette_, March 31. " "A gentleman in the MOFUSSIL, Mr. P., fell out of his chaise and broke his leg...."—_Ibid._, June 30. 1810.—"Either in the Presidency or in the MOFUSSIL...."—_Williamson, V. M._ ii. 499. 1836.—"... the MOFUSSIL newspapers which I have seen, though generally disposed to cavil at all the acts of the Government, have often spoken favourably of the measure."—_T. B. Macaulay_, in _Life_, &c. i. 399. MOGUL, n.p. This name should properly mean a person of the great nomad race of Mongols, called in Persia, &c., _Mughals_; but in India it has come, in connection with the nominally Mongol, though essentially rather _Turk_, family of Baber, to be applied to all foreign Mahommedans from the countries on the W. and N.W. of India, except the Pathāns. In fact these people themselves make a sharp distinction between the _Mughal Irānī_, of Pers. origin (who is a Shīah), and the _M. Tūrānī_ of Turk origin (who is a Sunni). _Beg_ is the characteristic affix of the Mughal's name, as _Khān_ is of the Pathān's. Among the Mahommedans of S. India the _Moguls_ or _Mughals_ constitute a strongly marked caste. [They are also clearly distinguished in the Punjab and N.W.P.] In the quotation from Baber below, the name still retains its original application. The passage illustrates the tone in which Baber always speaks of his kindred of the Steppe, much as Lord Clyde used sometimes to speak of "confounded Scotchmen." In Port. writers _Mogol_ or _Mogor_ is often used for "Hindostān," or the territory of the GREAT MOGUL. 1247.—"Terra quaedam est in partibus orientis ... quae MONGAL nominatur. Haec terra quondam populos quatuor habuit: unus Yeka MONGAL, id est magni Mongali...."—_Joannis de Plano Carpini, Hist. Mongalorum_, 645. 1253.—"Dicit nobis supradictus Coiac.... 'Nolite dicere quod dominus noster sit christianus. Non est christianus, sed MOAL'; quia enim nomen christianitatis videtur eis nomen cujusdem gentis ... volentes nomen suum, hoc est MOAL, exaltare super omne nomen, nec volunt vocari _Tartari_."—_Itin. Willielmi de Rubruk_, 259. 1298.—"... MUNGUL, a name sometimes applied to the Tartars."—_Marco Polo_, i. 276 (2nd ed.). c. 1300.—"Ipsi verò dicunt se descendisse de Gog et Magog. Vnde ipsi dicuntur MOGOLI, quasi corrupto vocabulo _Magogoli_."—_Ricoldus de Monte Crucis_, in _Per. Quatuor_, p. 118. c. 1308.—"Ὁ δὲ Νογᾶς ... ὃς ἅμα πλείσταις δυνάμεσιν ἐξ ὁμογενῶν Τοχάρων, οὕς αὐτοι Μουγουλίους λέγουσι, ἔξαποσταλεις ἐκ τῶν κατὰ τὰς Κασπίας ἀρχόντων τοῦ γένους οὕς Κάνιδας στομάζουσιν."—_Georg. Pachymeres, de Mich. Palaeol._, lib. v. c. 1340.—"In the first place from Tana to Gintarchan may be 25 days with an ox-waggon, and from 10 to 12 days with a horse-waggon. On the road you will find plenty of MOCCOLS, that is to say of armed troopers."—_Pegolotti_, on the Land Route to Cathay, in _Cathay_, &c., ii. 287. 1404.—"And the territory of this empire of Samarkand is called the territory of MOGALIA, and the language thereof is called MUGALIA, and they don't understand this language on this side of the River (the Oxus) ... for the character which is used by those of Samarkand beyond the river is not understood or read by those on this side the river; and they call _that_ character MONGALI, and the Emperor keeps by him certain scribes who can read and write this MOGALI character."—_Clavijo_, § ciii. (Comp. _Markham_, 119-120.) c. 1500.—"The MOGHUL troops, which had come to my assistance, did not attempt to fight, but instead of fighting, betook themselves to dismounting and plundering my own people. Nor is this a solitary instance; such is the uniform practice of these wretches the MOGHULS; if they defeat the enemy they instantly seize the booty; if they are defeated, they plunder and dismount their own allies, and betide what may, carry off the spoil."—_Baber_, 93. 1534.—"And whilst Badur was there in the hills engaged with his pleasures and luxury, there came to him a messenger from the King of the MOGORES of the kingdom of Dely, called Bobor Mirza."—_Correa_, iii. 571. 1536.—"Dicti MOGORES vel à populis Persarum MOGORIBUS, vel quod nunc Turkae à Persis MOGORES appellantur."—Letter from _K. John III._ to _Pope Paul III._ 1555.—"Tartaria, otherwyse called MONGAL, As Vincentius wryteth, is in that parte of the earthe, where the Easte and the northe joine together."—_W. Watreman, Fardle of Faciouns._ 1563.—"This Kingdom of Dely is very far inland, for the northern part of it marches with the territory of Coraçone (Khorasan).... The MOGORES, whom we call Tartars, conquered it more than 30 years ago...."—_Garcia_, f. 34. [c. 1590.—"In his time (Naṣiru'ddīn Maḥmūd) the MUGHALS entered the Panjab ..."—_Āīn_. ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 304. [c. 1610.—"The greatest ships come from the coast of Persia, Arabia, MOGOR."—_Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. i. 258. [1636.—India "containeth many Provinces and Realmes, as Cambaiar, Delli, Decan, Bishagar, Malabar, Narsingar, Orixa, Bengala, Sanga, MOGORES, Tipura, Gourous, Ava, Pegua, Aurea Chersonesus, Sina, Camboia, and Campaa."—_T. Blundevil, Description and use of Plancius his Mappe, in Eight Treatises_, ed. 1626, p. 547.] c. 1650.—"Now shall I tell how the royal house arose in the land of the MONGHOL.... And the Ruler (Chingiz Khan) said, ... 'I will that this people Bèdè, resembling a precious crystal, which even to the completion of my enterprise hath shown the greatest fidelity in every peril, shall take the name of _Köke_ (Blue) MONGHOL...."—_Sanang Setzen_, by _Schmidt_, pp. 57 and 71. 1741.—"Ao mesmo tempo que a paz se ajusterou entre os referidos generaes MOGOR e Marata."—_Bosquejo das Possessões Portug. na Oriente_—_Documentos Comprovativos_, iii. 21 (Lisbon 1853). 1764.—"Whatever MOGULS, whether Oranies or Tooranies, come to offer their services should be received on the aforesaid terms."—_Paper of Articles_ sent to Major Munro by the _Nawab_, in _Long_, 360. c. 1773.—"... the news-writers of Rai Droog frequently wrote to the Nawaub ... that the besieged Naik ... had attacked the batteries of the besiegers, and had killed a great number of the MOGHULS."—_H. of Hydur_, 317. 1781.—"Wanted an European or MOGUL Coachman that can drive four Horses in hand."—_India Gazette_, June 30. 1800.—"I pushed forward the whole of the Mahratta and MOGUL cavalry in one body...."—_Sir A. Wellesley_ to _Munro, Munro's Life_, i. 268. 1803.—"The MOGUL horse do not appear very active; otherwise they ought certainly to keep the PINDARRIES at a greater distance."—_Wellington_, ii. 281. In these last two quotations the term is applied distinctively to Hyderabad troops. 1855.—"The MOGULS and others, who at the present day settle in the country, intermarrying with these people (Burmese Mahommedans) speedily sink into the same practical heterodoxies."—_Yule, Mission to Ava_, 151. MOGUL, THE GREAT, n.p. Sometimes '_The Mogul_' simply. The name by which the Kings of Delhi of the House of Timur were popularly styled, first by the Portuguese (_o grão Mogor_) and after them by Europeans generally. It was analogous to THE SOPHY (q.v.), as applied to the Kings of Persia, or to the 'Great Turk' applied to the Sultan of Turkey. Indeed the latter phrase was probably the model of the present one. As noticed under the preceding article, MOGOL, MOGOR, and also _Mogolistan_ are applied among old writers to the _dominions_ of the Great Mogul. We have found no native idiom precisely suggesting the latter title; but _Mughal_ is thus used in the _Araish-i-Mahfil_ below, and _Mogolistan_ must have been in some native use, for it is a form that Europeans would not have invented. (See quotations from Thevenot here and under MOHWA.) c. 1563.—"Ma già dodici anni il GRAN MAGOL Re Moro d'Agra et del Deli ... si è impatronito di tutto il Regno de Cambaia."—_V. di Messer Cesare Federici_, in _Ramusio_, iii. 1572.— "A este o Rei Cambayco soberbissimo Fortaleza darà na rica Dio; Porque contra o MOGOR poderosissimo Lhe ajude a defender o senhorio...." _Camões_, x. 64. By Burton: "To him Cambaya's King, that haughtiest Moor, shall yield in wealthy Diu the famous fort that he may gain against the GRAND MOGOR 'spite his stupendous power, your firm support...." [1609.—"When you shall repair to the GREATE MAGULL."—_Birdwood, First Letter Book_, 325. [1612.—"Hecchabar (Akbar) the last deceased Emperor of Hindustan, the father of the present GREAT MOGUL."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 163.] 1615.—"Nam praeter MAGNUM MOGOR cui hodie potissima illius pars subjecta est; qui tum quidem Mahometicae religioni deditus erat, quamuis eam modo cane et angue peius detestetur, vix scio an illius alius rex Mahometana sacra coleret."—_Jarric_, i. 58. " "... prosecuting my travaile by land, I entered the confines of the GREAT MOGOR...."—_De Monfart_, 15. 1616.—"It (Chitor) is in the country of one Rama, a Prince newly subdued by the MOGUL."—_Sir T. Roe._ [In Hak. Soc. (i. 102) for "the MOGUL" the reading is "this King."] " "The Seuerall Kingdomes and Prouinces subject to the GREAT MOGOLL Sha Selin Gehangier."—_Idem._ in _Purchas_, i. 578. " "... the base cowardice of which people hath made The GREAT MOGUL sometimes use this proverb, that one Portuguese would beat three of his people ... and he would further add that one Englishman would beat three Portuguese. The truth is that those Portuguese, especially those born in those Indian colonies, ... are a very low poor-spirited people...."—_Terry_, ed. 1777, 153. [ " "... a copy of the articles granted by the GREAT MOGOLL may partly serve for precedent."—_Foster, Letters_, iv. 222.] 1623.—"The people are partly Gentile and partly Mahometan, but they live mingled together, and in harmony, because the GREAT MOGUL, to whom Guzerat is now subject ... although he is a Mahometan (yet not altogether that, as they say) makes no difference in his states between one kind of people and the other."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 510; [Hak. Soc. i. 30, where Mr. Grey reads "Gran Moghel"]. 1644.—"The King of the inland country, on the confines of this island and fortress of Dlu, is the MOGOR, the greatest Prince in all the East."—_Bocarro_, MS. 1653.—"MOGOL est vn terme des Indes qui signifie blanc, et quand nous disons le GRAND MOGOL, que les Indiens appellent Schah Geanne Roy du monde, c'est qu'il est effectiuement blanc ... nous l'appellons grand Blanc ou GRAND MOGOL, comme nous appellons le Roy des Ottomans grand Turq."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, ed. 1657, pp. 549-550. " "This Prince, having taken them all, made fourscore and two of them abjure their faith, who served him in his wars against the GREAT MOGOR, and were every one of them miserably slain in that expedition."—_Cogan's Pinto_, p. 25. The expression is not in Pinto's original, where it is _Rey dos Mogores_ (cap. xx.). c. 1663.—"Since it is the custom of _Asia_ never to approach Great Persons with Empty Hands, when I had the Honour to kiss the Vest of the GREAT MOGOL _Aureng Zebe_, I presented him with Eight _Roupees_ ..."—_Bernier_, E.T. p. 62; [ed. _Constable_, 200]. 1665.— "... Samarchand by Oxus, Temir's throne, To Paquin of Sinaean Kings; and thence To Agra and Lahor of GREAT MOGUL...." _Paradise Lost_, xi. 389-91. c. 1665.—"L'Empire du GRAND-MOGOL, qu'on nomme particulierement le MOGOLISTAN, est le plus étendu et le plus puissant des Roiaumes des Indes.... Le GRAND-MOGOL vient en ligne directe de Tamerlan, dont les descendants qui se sont établis aux Indes, se sont fait appeller MOGOLS...."—_Thevenot_, v. 9. 1672.—"In these beasts the GREAT MOGUL takes his pleasure, and on a stately Elephant he rides in person to the arena where they fight."—_Baldaeus_ (Germ. ed.), 21. 1673.—"It is the Flower of their Emperor's Titles to be called the GREAT MOGUL, _Burrore_ (read _Burrow_, see Fryer's Index) MOGUL _Podeshar_, who ... is at present _Auren Zeeb_."—_Fryer_, 195. 1716.—"GRAM MOGOL. Is as much as to say 'Head and king of the Circumcised,' for MOGOL in the language of that country signifies circumcised" (!)—_Bluteau_, s.v. 1727.—"Having made what observations I could, of the Empire of _Persia_, I'll travel along the Seacoast towards _Industan_, or the GREAT MOGUL'S Empire."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 115, [ed. 1744]. 1780.—"There are now six or seven fellows in the tent, gravely disputing whether Hyder is, or is not, the person commonly called in Europe the GREAT MOGUL."—Letter of _T. Munro_, in _Life_, i. 27. 1783.—"The first potentate sold by the Company for money, was the GREAT MOGUL—the descendant of Tamerlane."—_Burke, Speech on Fox's E.I. Bill_, iii. 458. 1786.—"That Shah Allum, the prince commonly called the GREAT MOGUL, or, by eminence, the King, is or lately was in possession of the ancient capital of Hindostan...."—_Art. of Charge against Hastings_, in _Burke_, vii. 189. 1807.—"L'Hindoustan est depuis quelque temps dominé par une multitude de petits souverains, qui s'arrachent l'un l'autre leurs possessions. Aucun d'eux ne reconnait comme il faut l'autorité légitime du MOGOL, si ce n'est cependant Messieurs les Anglais, lesquels n'ont pas cessé d'être soumis à son obéissance; en sort qu'actuellement, c'est à dire en 1222 (1807) ils reconnaissent l'autorité suprême d'Akbar Schah, fils de Schah Alam."—_Afsos, Araish-i-Mahfil_, quoted by _Garcin de Tassy, Rel. Mus._ 90. MOGUL BREECHES, s. Apparently an early name for what we call LONG-DRAWERS or PYJAMAS (qq.v.). 1625.—"... let him have his shirt on and his MOGUL BREECHES; here are women in the house."—_Beaumont & Fletcher, The Fair Maid of the Inn_, iv. 2. In a picture by Vandyke of William 1st Earl of Denbigh, belonging to the Duke of Hamilton, and exhibited at Edinburgh in July 1883, the subject is represented as out shooting, in a red striped shirt and _pyjamas_, no doubt the "Mogul breeches" of the period. MOHUR, GOLD, s. The official name of the chief gold coin of British India, Hind. from Pers. _muhr_, a (metallic) seal, and thence a gold coin. It seems possible that the word is taken from _mihr_, 'the sun,' as one of the secondary meanings of that word is 'a golden circlet on the top of an umbrella, or the like' (_Vullers_). [Platts, on the contrary, identifies it with Skt. _mudrā_, 'a seal.'] The term _muhr_, as applied to a coin, appears to have been popular only and quasi-generic, not precise. But that to which it has been most usually applied, at least in recent centuries, is a coin which has always been in use since the foundation of the Mahommedan Empire in Hindustan by the Ghūrī Kings of Ghazni and their freedmen, circa A.D. 1200, tending to a standard weight of 100 _ratis_ (see RUTTEE) of pure gold, or about 175 grains, thus equalling in weight, and probably intended then to equal ten times in value, the silver coin which has for more than three centuries been called RUPEE. There is good ground for regarding this as the theory of the system.[165] But the gold coins, especially, have deviated from the theory considerably; a deviation which seems to have commenced with the violent innovations of Sultan Mahommed Tughlak (1325-1351), who raised the gold coin to 200 grains, and diminished the silver coin to 140 grains, a change which may have been connected with the enormous influx of gold into Upper India, from the plunder of the immemorial accumulations of the Peninsula in the first quarter of the 14th century. After this the coin again settled down in approximation to the old weight, insomuch that, on taking the weight of 46 different _mohurs_ from the lists given in Prinsep's _Tables_, the average of pure gold is 167.22 grains.[166] The first gold mohur struck by the Company's Government was issued in 1766, and declared to be a legal tender for 14 sicca rupees. The full weight of this coin was 179.66 grs., containing 149.72 grs. of gold. But it was impossible to render it current at the rate fixed; it was called in, and in 1769 a new mohur was issued to pass as legal tender for 16 sicca rupees. The weight of this was 190.773 grs. (according to Regn. of 1793, 190.894), and it contained 190.086 grs. of gold. Regulation xxxv. of 1793 declared these GOLD MOHURS to be a legal tender in all public and private transactions. Regn. xiv. of 1818 declared, among other things, that "it has been thought advisable to make a slight deduction in the intrinsic value of the GOLD MOHUR to be coined at this Presidency (Fort William), in order to raise the value of fine gold to fine silver, from the present rates of 1 to 14.861 to that of 1 to 15. The GOLD MOHUR will still continue to pass current at the rate of 16 rupees." The new gold mohur was to weigh 204.710 grs., containing fine gold 187.651 grs. Once more Act xvii. of 1835 declared that the only gold coin to be coined at Indian mints should be (with proportionate subdivisions) a GOLD MOHUR or "15 rupee piece" of the weight of 180 grs. troy, containing 165 grs. of pure gold; and declared also that no gold coin should thenceforward be a legal tender of payment in any of the territories of the E.I. Company. There has been since then no substantive change. A friend (W. Simpson, the accomplished artist) was told in India that GOLD MOHUR was a corruption of _gol_, ('round') _mohr_, indicating a distinction from the square mohurs of some of the Delhi Kings. But this we take to be purely fanciful. 1690.—"The GOLD MOOR, or Gold Roupie, is valued generally at 14 of Silver; and the Silver Roupie at Two Shillings Three Pence."—_Ovington_, 219. 1726.—"There is here only also a State mint where GOLD MOORS, silver _Ropyes_, _Peysen_ and other money are struck."—_Valentijn_, v. 166. 1758.—"80,000 rupees, and 4000 GOLD MOHURS, equivalent to 60,000 rupees, were the military chest for immediate expenses."—_Orme_, ed. 1803, ii. 364. [1776.—"Thank you a thousand times for your present of a parcel of MORAHS."—_Mrs. P. Francis_, to her husband, in _Francis Letters_, i. 286.] 1779.—"I then took hold of his hand: then he (Francis) took out GOLD MOHURS: and offered to give them to me: I refused them; he said 'Take that (offering both his hands to me), 'twill make you great men, and I will give you 100 GOLD MOHURS more.'"—_Evidence of_ Rambux Jemadar, _on Trial of_ Grand _v._ Francis, quoted in _Echoes of Old Calcutta_, 228. 1785.—"Malver, hairdresser from Europe, proposes himself to the ladies of the settlement to dress Hair daily, at two GOLD MOHURS per month, in the latest fashion with gauze flowers, &c. He will also instruct the slaves at a moderate price."[167]—In _Seton-Karr_, i. 119. 1797.—"Notwithstanding he (the Nabob) was repeatedly told that I would accept nothing, he had prepared 5 lacs of rupees and 8000 GOLD MOHURS for me, of which I was to have 4 lacs, my attendants one, and your Ladyship the gold."—Letter in _Mem. of Lord Teignmouth_, i. 410. 1809.—"I instantly presented to her a nazur (see NUZZER) of nineteen GOLD MOHURS in a white handkerchief."—_Lord Valentia_, i. 100. 1811.—"Some of his fellow passengers ... offered to bet with him sixty GOLD MOHURS."—_Morton's Life of Leyden_, 83. 1829.—"I heard that a private of the Company's Foot Artillery passed the very noses of the prize-agents, with 500 GOLD MOHURS (sterling 1000_l._) in his hat or cap."—_John Shipp_, ii. 226. [c. 1847.—"The widow is vexed out of patience, because her daughter Maria has got a place beside Cambric, the penniless curate, and not by Colonel GOLDMORE, the rich widower from India."—_Thackeray, Book of Snobs_, ed. 1879, p. 71.] MOHURRER, MOHRER, &c., s. A writer in a native language. Ar. _muḥarrir_, 'an elegant, correct writer.' The word occurs in _Grose_ (c. 1760) as 'MOOREIS, writers.' [1765.—"This is not only the custom of the heads, but is followed by every petty MOHOOREE in each office."—_Verelst, View of Bengal_, App. 217.] MOHURRUM, s. Ar. _Muḥarram_ ('_sacer_'), properly the name of the 1st month of the Mahommedan lunar year. But in India the term is applied to the period of fasting and public mourning observed during that month in commemoration of the death of Hassan and of his brother Husain (A.D. 669 and 680) and which terminates in the ceremonies of the _'Ashūrā-a_, commonly however known in India as "_the Mohurrum_." For a full account of these ceremonies see _Herklots, Qanoon-e-Islam_, 2nd ed. 98-148. [_Perry, Miracle Play of Hasan and Husain._] And see in this book HOBSON-JOBSON. 1869.—"_Fête du Martyre de Huçain_.... On la nomme généralement MUHARRAM du nom du mois ... et plus spécialement _Dahâ_, mot persan dérivé de _dah_ 'dix,' ... les dénominations viennent de ce que la fête de Huçain dure dix jours."—_Garcin de Tassy, Rel. Mus._ p. 31. MOHWA, MHOWA, MOWA, s. Hind. &c. _mahuā_, _mahwā_, Skt. _madhūka_, the large oak-like tree _Bassia latifolia_,[168] Roxb. (N. O. _Sapotaceae_), also the flower of this tree from which a spirit is distilled and the spirit itself. It is said that the Mahwā flower is now largely exported to France for the manufacture of _liqueurs_. The tree, in groups, or singly, is common all over Central India in the lower lands, and, more sparsely, in the Gangetic provinces. "It abounds in Guzerat. When the flowers are falling the Hill-men camp under the trees to collect them. And it is a common practice to sit perched on one of the trees in order to shoot the large deer which come to feed on the fallen MHOWA. The timber is strong and durable." (_M.-Gen. R. H. Keatinge_). c. 1665.—"Les bornes du MOGOLISTAN et de Golconde sont plantées à environ un lieue et demie de Calvar. Ce sont des arbres qu'on appelle MAHOUA; ils marquent la dernière terre du MOGOL."—_Thevenot_, v. 200. 1810.—"... the number of shops where _Toddy_, MOWAH, _Pariah Arrack_, &c., are served out, absolutely incalculable."—_Williamson, V. M._ ii. 153. 1814.—"The MOWAH ... attains the size of an English oak ... and from the beauty of its foliage, makes a conspicuous appearance in the landscape."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ ii. 452; [2nd ed. ii. 261, reading MAWAH]. 1871.—"The flower ... possesses considerable substance, and a sweet but sickly taste and smell. It is a favourite article of food with all the wild tribes, and the lower classes of Hindus; but its main use is in the distillation of ardent spirits, most of what is consumed being MHOWA. The spirit, when well made, and mellowed by age, is by no means of despicable quality, resembling in some degree Irish whisky. The luscious flowers are no less a favourite food of the brute creation than of man...."—_Forsyth, Highlands of C. India_, 75. MOLE-ISLAM, n.p. The title applied to a certain class of rustic Mahommedans or quasi-Mahommedans in Guzerat, said to have been forcibly converted in the time of the famous Sultan Mahmūd Bigarra, Butler's "Prince of Cambay." We are ignorant of the true orthography or meaning of the term. [In the E. Panjab the descendants of Jats forcibly converted to Islam are known as Mūla, or 'unfortunate' (_Ibbetson, Punjab Ethnography_, p. 142). The word is derived from the _nakshatra_ or lunar asterism of _Mūl_, to be born in which is considered specially unlucky.] [1808.—"MOLE-ISLAMS." See under GRASSIA.] MOLEY, s. A kind of (so-called _wet_) curry used in the Madras Presidency, a large amount of coco-nut being one of the ingredients. The word is a corruption of 'Malay'; the dish being simply a bad imitation of one used by the Malays. [1885.—"Regarding the Ceylon curry.... It is known by some as the '_Malay_ curry,' and it is closely allied to the MOLI of the Tamils of Southern India." Then follows the recipe.—_Wyvern, Culinary Jottings_, 5th ed., 299.] MOLLY, or (better) MALLEE, s. Hind. _mālī_, Skt. _mālika_, 'a garland-maker,' or a member of the caste which furnishes gardeners. We sometimes have heard a lady from the Bengal Presidency speak of the daily homage of "the MOLLY with his DOLLY," viz. of the _mālī_ with his _dālī_. 1759.—In a Calcutta wages tariff of this year we find— "House MOLLY 4 Rs." In _Long_, 182. MOLUCCAS, n.p. The 'Spice Islands,' strictly speaking the five Clove Islands, lying to the west of Gilolo, and by name Ternate (_Tarnāti_), Tidore (_Tidori_), Mortir, Makian, and Bachian. [See Mr. Gray's note on _Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. ii. 166.] But the application of the name has been extended to all the islands under Dutch rule, between Celebes and N. Guinea. There is a Dutch governor residing at Amboyna, and the islands are divided into 4 residencies, viz. Amboyna, Banda, Ternate and Manado. The origin of the name Molucca, or _Maluco_ as the Portuguese called it, is not recorded; but it must have been that by which the islands were known to the native traders at the time of the Portuguese discoveries. The early accounts often dwell on the fact that each island (at least three of them) had a king of its own. Possibly they got the (Ar.) name of _Jazīrat-al-Mulūk_, 'The Isles of the Kings.' Valentijn probably entertained the same view of the derivation. He begins his account of the islands by saying: "There are many who have written of the MOLUCCOS and _of their Kings_, but we have hitherto met with no writer who has given an exact view of the subject" (_Deel_, i. _Mol._ 3). And on the next page he says: "For what reason they have been called Moluccos we shall not here say; for we shall do this circumstantially when we shall speak of the MOLUKSE _Kings_ and their customs." But we have been unable to find the fulfilment of this intention, though probably it exists in that continent of a work somewhere. We have also seen a paper by a writer who draws much from the quarry of Valentijn. This is an article by Dr. Van Muschenbroek in the _Proceedings_ of the International Congress of Geog. at Venice in 1881 (ii. pp. 596, _seqq._), in which he traces the name to the same origin. He appears to imply that the chiefs were known among themselves as MOLOKOS, and that this term was substituted for the indigenous _Kolano_, or King. "Ce nom, ce titre restèrent, et furent même peu à peu employés, non seulement pour les chefs, mais aussi pour l'état même. A la longue les îles et les états _des_ MOLOKOS devinrent les îles et les états MOLOKOS." There is a good deal that is questionable, however, in this writer's deductions and etymologies. [Mr. Skeat remarks: "The islands appear to be mentioned in the Chinese history of the Tang dynasty (618-696) as MI-LI-KU, and if this be so the name is perhaps too old to be Arab."] c. 1430.—"Has (Javas) ultra xv dierum cursu duae reperiuntur insulae, orientem versus. Altera Sandai appellatur, in qua nuces muscatae et maces; altera Bandam nomine, in qua sola gariofali producuntur."—_N. Conti_, in _Poggius_. 1501.—The earliest mention of these islands by this name, that we know, is in a letter of Amerigo Vespucci (quoted under CANHAMEIRA), who in 1501, among the places heard of by Cabral's fleet, mentions the MALUCHE ISLANDS. 1510.—"We disembarked in the island of MONOCH, which is much smaller than Bandan; but the people are worse.... Here the cloves grow, and in many other neighbouring islands, but they are small and uninhabited."—_Varthema_, 246. 1514.—"Further on is Timor, whence comes sandalwood, both the white and the red; and further on still are the MALUC, whence come the cloves. The bark of these trees I am sending you; an excellent thing it is; and so are the flowers."—_Letter of Giovanni da Empoli_, in _Archivio Stor. Ital._, p. 81. 1515.—"From Malacca ships and junks are come with a great quantity of spice, cloves, mace, nut (meg), sandalwood, and other rich things. They have discovered the FIVE ISLANDS OF CLOVES; two Portuguese are lords of them, and rule the land with the rod. 'Tis a land of much meat, oranges, lemons, and clove-trees, which grow there of their own accord, just as trees in the woods with us.... God be praised for such favour, and such grand things!"—_Another letter of do._, _ibid._ pp. 85-86. 1516.—"Beyond these islands, 25 leagues towards the north-east, there are five islands, one before the other, which are called the islands of MALUCO, in which all the cloves grow.... _Their Kings are Moors_, and the first of them is called _Bachan_, the second _Maquian_, the third is called _Motil_, the fourth _Tidory_, and the fifth _Ternaty_ ... every year the people of Malaca and Java come to these islands to ship cloves...."—_Barbosa_, 201-202. 1518.—"And it was the monsoon for MALUCO, dom Aleixo despatched dom Tristram de Meneses thither, to establish the trade in clove, carrying letters from the King of Portugal, and presents for the Kings of the isles of Ternate and Tidore where the clove grows."—_Correa_, ii. 552. 1521.—"Wednesday the 6th of November ... we discovered four other rather high islands at a distance of 14 leagues towards the east. The pilot who had remained with us told us these were the MALUCO islands, for which we gave thanks to God, and to comfort ourselves we discharged all our artillery ... since we had passed 27 months all but two days always in search of MALUCO."—_Pigafetta, Voyage of Magellan_, Hak. Soc. 124. 1553.—"We know by our voyages that this part is occupied by sea and by land cut up into many thousand islands, these together, sea and islands, embracing a great part of the circuit of the Earth ... and in the midst of this great multitude of islands are those called MALUCO.... (These) five islands called MALUCO ... stand all within sight of one another embracing a distance of 25 leagues ... we do not call them MALUCO because they have no other names; and we call them _five_ because in that number the clove grows naturally.... Moreover we call them in combination MALUCO, as here among us we speak of the Canaries, the Terceiras, the Cabo-Verde islands, including under these names many islands each of which has a name of its own."—_Barros_, III. v. 5. " "... li molti viaggi dalla città di Lisbona, e dal mar rosso a Calicut, et insino alle MOLUCCHE, done nascono le spezierie."—_G. B. Ramusio, Pref. sopra il Libro del Magn._ M. Marco Polo. 1665.— "As when far off at sea a fleet descried Hangs in the clouds, by equinoctial winds Close sailing from Bengala, or the Isles Of _Ternate_ and _Tidore_, whence merchants bring Their spicy drugs...." _Paradise Lost_, ii. 636-640. MONE, n.p. _Mōn_ or _Mūn_, the name by which the people who formerly occupied Pegu, and whom we call Talaing, called themselves. See TALAING. MONEGAR, s. The title of the headman of a village in the Tamil country; the same as _pāṭīl_ (see PATEL) in the Deccan, &c. The word is Tamil _maṇi yakkāran_, 'an overseer,' _maniyam_, 'superintendence.' 1707.—"Ego Petrus MANICAREN, id est _Villarum Inspector_...."—In _Norbert, Mem._ i. 390, note. 1717.—"Towns and villages are governed by inferior Officers ... MANIAKARER (Mayors or Bailiffs) who hear the complaints."—_Phillips, Account_, &c., 83. 1800.—"In each _Hobly_, for every thousand _Pagodas_ (335_l._ 15_s._ 10¼_d._) rent that he pays, there is also a MUNEGAR, or a Tahsildar (see TAHSEELDAR) as he is called by the Mussulmans."—_Buchanan's Mysore_, &c., i. 276. MONKEY-BREAD TREE, s. The Baobab, _Adansonia digitata_, L. "a fantastic-looking tree with immense elephantine stem and small twisted branches, laden in the rains with large white flowers; found all along the coast of Western India, but whether introduced by the Mahommedans from Africa, or by ocean-currents wafting its large light fruit, full of seed, across from shore to shore, is a nice speculation. A sailor once picked up a large seedy fruit in the Indian Ocean off Bombay, and brought it to me. It was very rotten, but I planted the seeds. It turned out to be _Kigelia pinnata_ of E. Africa, and propagated so rapidly that in a few years I introduced it all over the Bombay Presidency. The Baobab however is generally found most abundant about the old ports frequented by the early Mahommedan traders." (_Sir G. Birdwood, MS._) We may add that it occurs sparsely about Allahabad, where it was introduced apparently in the Mogul time; and in the Gangetic valley as far E. as Calcutta, but always _planted_. There are, or were, noble specimens in the Botanic Gardens at Calcutta, and in Mr. Arthur Grote's garden at Alipūr. [See _Watt, Econ. Dict._ i. 105.] MONSOON, s. The name given to the periodical winds of the Indian seas, and of the seasons which they affect and characterize. The original word is the Ar. _mausim_, 'season,' which the Portuguese corrupted into _monção_, and our people into _monsoon_. Dictionaries (except Dr. Badger's) do not apparently give the Arabic word _mausim_ the technical sense of _monsoon_. But there can be no doubt that it had that sense among the Arab pilots from whom the Portuguese adopted the word. This is shown by the quotations from the Turkish Admiral Sidi 'Ali. "The rationale of the term is well put in the _Beirūt Moḥīt_, which says: '_Mausim_ is used of anything that comes round but once a year, like the festivals. In Lebanon the _mausim_ is the season of working with the silk,'—which is the important season there, as the season of navigation is in Yemen." (_W. R. S._) The Spaniards in America would seem to have a word for _season_ in analogous use for a recurring wind, as may be gathered from _Tom Cringle_.[169] The Venetian, Leonardo Ca' Masser (below) calls the monsoons _li tempi_. And the quotation from _Garcia De Orta_ shows that in his time the Portuguese sometimes used the word for _season_ without any apparent reference to the wind. Though MONÇÃO is general with the Portuguese writers of the 16th century, the historian Diogo de Couto always writes MOUÇÃO, and it is possible that the _n_ came in, as in some other cases, by a habitual misreading of the written _u_ for _n_. Linschoten in Dutch (1596) has MONSSOYN and _monssoen_ (p. 8; [Hak. Soc. i. 33]). It thus appears probable that we get our _monsoon_ from the Dutch. The latter in modern times seem to have commonly adopted the French form MOUSSON. [Prof. Skeat traces our _monsoon_ from Ital. _monsone_.] We see below (_Ces. Feder._) that MONSOON was used as synonymous with "the half year," and so it is still in S. India. 1505.—"De qui passano el colfo de Colocut che sono leghe 800 de pacizo (? passeggio): aspettano _li tempi_ che sono nel principio dell'Autuno, e con le cole fatte (?) passano."—_Leonardo di Ca' Masser_, 26. [1512.—"... because the MAUÇAM for both the voyages is at one and the same time."—_Albuquerque, Cartas_, p. 30.] 1553.—"... and the more, because the voyage from that region of Malaca had to be made by the prevailing wind, which they call MONÇÃO, which was now near its end. If they should lose eight days they would have to wait at least three months for the return of the time to make the voyage."—_Barros_, Dec. II. liv. ii. cap. iv. 1554.—"The principal winds are four, according to the Arabs, ... but the pilots call them by names taken from the rising and setting of certain stars, and assign them certain limits within which they begin or attain their greatest strength, and cease. These winds, limited by space and time, are called MAUSIM."—_The Mohit_, by _Sidi 'Ali Kapudān_, in _J. As. Soc. Beng._ iii. 548. " "Be it known that the ancient masters of navigation have fixed the time of the MONSOON (in orig. doubtless _mausim_), that is to say, the time of voyages at sea, according to the year of Yazdajird, and that the pilots of recent times follow their steps...." (_Much detail on the_ MONSOONS _follows_.)—_Ibid._ 1563.—"The season (MONÇÃO) for these (_i.e._ mangoes) in the earlier localities we have in April, but in the other later ones in May and June; and sometimes they come as a _rodolho_ (as we call it in our own country) in October and November."—_Garcia_, f. 134_v_. 1568.—"Come s'arriua in vna città la prima cosa si piglia vna casa a fitto, ò per mesi ò per anno, seconda che si disegnà di starui, e nel Pegù è costume di pigliarla per MOSON, cioè per sei mesi."—_Ces. Federici_, in _Ramusio_, iii. 394. 1585-6.—"But the other goods which come by sea have their fixed season, which here they call MONZÃO."—_Sassetti_, in _De Gubernatis_, p. 204. 1599.—"Ora nell' anno 1599, essendo venuta la MANSONE a proposito, si messero alla vela due navi Portoghesi, le quali eran venute dalla città di Goa in Amacao (see MACAO)."—_Carletti_, ii. 206. c. 1610.—"Ces MONSSONS ou MUESSONS sont vents qui changent pour l'Esté ou pour l'Hyver de six mois en six mois."—_Pyrard de Laval_, i. 199; see also ii. 110; [Hak. Soc. i. 280; in i. 257 MONSONS; in ii. 175, 235, MUESONS]. [1615.—"I departed for Bantam having the time of the year and the opportunity of the MONETHSONE."—_Foster, Letters_, iii. 268. [ " "The MONTHSONE will else be spent."—_Sir T. Roe_, Hak. Soc. i. 36.] 1616.—"... quos Lusitani patriâ voce MONCAM indigetant."—_Jarric_, i. 46. " Sir T. Roe writes MONSON. 1627.—"Of _Corea_ hee was also told that there are many bogges, for which cause they have Waggons with broad wheeles, to keepe them from sinking, and obseruing the MONSON or season of the wind ... they have sayles fitted to these waggons, and so make their Voyages on land."—_Purchas, Pilgrimage_, 602. 1634.— "Partio, vendo que o tempo em vao gastava, E que a MONÇÃO di navegar passava." _Malaca, Conquistada_, iv. 75. 1644.—"The winds that blow at Diu from the commencement of the change of season in September are sea-breezes, blowing from time to time from the S., S.W., or N.W., with no certain MONSAM wind, and at that time one can row across to Dio with great facility."—_Bocarro_, MS. c. 1665.—"... and it would be true to say, that the sun advancing towards _one_ Pole, causeth on that side two great regular currents, viz., that of the Sea, and that of the Air which maketh the MOUNSON_-wind_, as he causeth two opposite ones, when he returns towards the other Pole."—_Bernier_, E.T. 139-40; [ed. _Constable_, 436; see also 109]. 1673.—"The northern MONSOONS (if I may so say, being the name imposed by the first Observers, _i.e._ MOTIONES) lasting hither."—_Fryer_, 10. " "A constellation by the Portugals called _Rabodel Elephanto_ (see ELEPHANTA, B.) known by the breaking up of the MUNSOONS, which is the last Flory this Season makes."—_Ibid._ 48. He has also MOSSOONS or MONSOONS, 46. 1690.—"Two MUSSOUNS are the Age of a Man."—Bombay Proverb in _Ovington's Voyage_, 142. [ " "MUSSOANS." See under ELEPHANTA, B.] 1696.—"We thought it most advisable to remain here, till the next MOSSOON."—_Bowyear_, in _Dalrymple_, i. 87. 1783.—"From the Malay word MOOSSIN, which signifies season."—_Forrest, V. to Mergui_, 95. " "Their prey is lodged in England; and the cries of India are given to seas and winds, to be blown about, in every breaking up of the MONSOON, over a remote and unhearing ocean."—_Burke's Speech on Fox's E.I. Bill_, in _Works_, iii. 468. [MOOBAREK, adj. Ar. _mubārak_, 'blessed, happy'; as an interjection, 'Welcome!' 'Congratulations to you!' [1617.—"... a present ... is called MOMBARECK, good Newes, or good Successe."—_Sir T. Roe_, Hak. Soc. ii. 413. [1812.—"_Bombareek_ ... which by sailors is also called BOMBAY ROCK, is derived originally from 'MOOBAREK,' 'happy, fortunate.'"—_Morier, Journey through Persia_, 6.] MOOCHULKA, s. Hind. _muchalkā_ or _muchalka_. A written obligation or bond. For technical uses see _Wilson_. The word is apparently Turki or Mongol. c. 1267.—"Five days thereafter judgment was held on Husamuddin the astrologer, who had executed a MUCHILKAI that the death of the Khalif would be the calamity of the world."—_Hammer's Golden Horde_, 166. c. 1280.—"When he (Kubilai Kaan) approached his 70th year, he desired to raise in his own lifetime, his son Chimkin to be his representative and declared successor.... The chiefs ... represented ... that though the measure ... was not in accordance with the Yasa and customs of the world-conquering hero Chinghiz Kaan, yet they would grant a MUCHILKA in favour of Chimkin's Kaanship."—_Wassáf's History_, Germ. by _Hammer_, 46. c. 1360.—"He shall in all divisions and districts execute MUCHILKAS to lay no burden on the subjects by extraordinary imposts, and irregular exaction of supplies."—Form of the Warrant of a Territorial Governor under the Mongols, in the above, _App._ p. 468. 1818.—"You were present at the India Board when Lord B—— told me that I should have 10,000 pagodas per annum, and all my expenses paid.... I never thought of taking a MUCHALKA from Lord B——, because I certainly never suspected that my expenses would ... have been restricted to 500 pagodas, a sum which hardly pays my servants and equipage."—_Munro to Malcolm_, in _Munro's Life_, &c., iii. 257. MOOCHY, s. One who works in leather, either as shoemaker or saddler. It is the name of a low caste, Hind. _mochī_. The name and caste are also found in S. India, Telug. _muchche_. These, too, are workers in leather, but also are employed in painting, gilding, and upholsterer's work, &c. [1815.—"Cow-stealing ... is also practised by ... the MOOTSHEE or Shoemaker cast."—_Tytler, Considerations_, i. 103.] MOOKTEAR, s. Properly Hind. from Ar. _mukhtār_, 'chosen,' but corruptly _mukhtyār_. An authorised agent; an attorney. _Mukhtyār-nāma_, 'a power of attorney.' 1866.—"I wish he had been under the scaffolding when the roof of that new Cutcherry he is building fell in, and killed two MOOKHTARS."—_The Dawk Bungalow_ (by G. O. Trevelyan), in _Fraser's Mag._ lxxiii. p. 218. 1878.—"These were the MOOKHTYARS, or Criminal Court attorneys, teaching the witnesses what to say in their respective cases, and suggesting answers to all possible questions, the whole thing having been previously rehearsed at the MOOKHTYAR'S house."—_Life in the Mofussil_, f. 90. 1885.—"The wily Bengali MUKTEARS, or attorneys, were the bane of the Hill Tracts, and I never relaxed in my efforts to banish them from the country."—_Lt.-Col. T. Lewin, A Fly on the Wheel_, p. 336. MOOLLAH, s. Hind. _mullā_, corr. from Ar. _maulā_, a der. from _wilā_, 'propinquity.' This is the legal bond which still connects a former owner with his manumitted slave; and in virtue of this bond the patron and client are both called _maulā_. The idea of patronage is in the other senses; and the word comes to mean eventually 'a learned man, a teacher, a doctor of the Law.' In India it is used in these senses, and for a man who reads the Ḳorān in a house for 40 days after a death. When oaths were administered on the Ḳorān, the servitor who held the book was called _Mullā Ḳorānī_. _Mullā_ is also in India the usual Mussulman term for 'a schoolmaster.' 1616.—"Their MOOLAAS employ much of their time like Scriueners to doe businesse for others."—_Terry_, in _Purchas_, ii. 1476. [1617.—"He had shewed it to his MULAIES."—_Sir T. Roe_, Hak. Soc. ii. 417.] 1638.—"While the Body is let down into the grave, the kindred mutter certain Prayers between their Teeth, and that done all the company returns to the house of the deceased, where the MOLLAS continue their Prayers for his Soul, for the space of two or three days...."—_Mandelslo_, E.T. 63. 1673.—"At funerals, the MULLAHS or Priests make Orations or Sermons, after a Lesson read out of the _Alchoran_."—_Fryer_, 94. 1680.—"The old MULLA having been discharged for misconduct, another by name Cozzee (see CAZEE) Mahmud entertained on a salary of 5 Pagodas per mensem, his duties consisting of the business of writing letters, &c., in Persian, besides teaching the Persian language to such of the Company's servants as shall desire to learn it."—_Ft. St. Geo. Consn._ March 11. _Notes and Exts._ No. iii. p. 12; [also see _Pringle, Diary, Ft. St. Geo._, 1st ser. ii. 2, with note]. 1763.—"The MULLA in Indostan superintends the practice, and punishes the breach of religious duties."—_Orme_, reprint, i. 26. 1809.—"The British Government have, with their usual liberality, continued the allowance for the MOOLAHS to read the Koran."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 423. [1842.—See the classical account of the MOOLLAHS of Kabul in _Elphinstone's Caubul_, ed. 1842, i. 281 _seqq._] 1879.—"... struck down by a fanatical crowd impelled by a fierce MOOLA."—_Sat. Rev._ No. 1251, p. 484. MOOLVEE, s. Popular Hind. _mulvī_, Ar. _maulavī_, from same root as _mullā_ (see MOOLLAH). A Judge, Doctor of the Law, &c. It is a usual prefix to the names of learned men and professors of law and literature. (See LAW-OFFICER.) 1784.— "A Pundit in Bengal or MOLAVEE May daily see a carcase burn; But you can't furnish for the soul of ye A dirge sans ashes and an urn." _N. B. Halhed_, see _Calc. Review_, xxvi. 79. MOONAUL, s. Hind. _munāl_ or _monāl_ (it seems to be in no dictionary); [Platts gives "_Munāl_ (dialec.)"]. The _Lopophorus Impeyanus_, most splendid perhaps of all game-birds, rivalling the brilliancy of hue, and the metallic lustre of the humming-birds on the scale of the turkey. "This splendid pheasant is found throughout the whole extent of the Himalayas, from the hills bordering Afghanistan as far east as Sikkim, and probably also to Bootan" (_Jerdon_). "In the autumnal and winter months numbers are generally collected in the same quarter of the forest, though often so widely scattered that each bird appears to be alone" (_Ibid._). Can this last circumstance point to the etymology of the name as connected with Skt. _muni_, 'an eremite'? It was pointed out in a note on _Marco Polo_ (1st ed. i. 246, 2nd ed. i. 272), that the extract which is given below from Aelian undoubtedly refers to the _Munāl_. We have recently found that this indication had been anticipated by G. Cuvier, in a note on Pliny (tom. vii. p. 409 of ed. Ajasson de Grandsagne, Paris, 1830). It appears from Jerdon that _Monaul_ is popularly applied by Europeans at Darjeeling to the Sikkim horned pheasant _Ceriornis satyra_, otherwise sometimes called 'ARGUS PHEASANT' (q.v.). c. A.D. 350.—"Cocks too are produced there of a kind bigger than any others. These have a crest, but instead of being red like the crest of our cocks, this is variegated like a coronet of flowers. The tail-feathers moreover are not arched, or bent into a curve (like a cock's), but flattened out. And this tail they trail after them as a peacock does, unless when they erect it, and set it up. And the plumage of these Indian cocks is golden, and dark blue, and of the hue of the emerald."—_De Nat. Animal._ xvi. 2. MOON BLINDNESS. This affection of the eyes is commonly believed to be produced by sleeping exposed to the full light of the moon. There is great difference of opinion as to the facts, some quoting experience as incontrovertible, others regarding the thing merely as a vulgar prejudice, without substantial foundation. Some remarks will be found in _Collingwood's Rambles of a Naturalist_, pp. 308-10. The present writer has in the East twice suffered from a peculiar affection of the eyes and face, after being in sleep exposed to a bright moon, but he would hardly have used the term _moon-blindness_. MOONG, MOONGO, s. Or. 'green-gram'; Hind. _mūng_, [Skt. _mudga_]. A kind of vetch (_Phaseolus Mungo_, L.) in very common use over India; according to Garcia the _mesce_ (_māsh_?) of Avicenna. Garcia also says that it was popularly recommended as a diet for fever in the Deccan; [and is still recommended for this purpose by native physicians (_Watt, Econ. Dict._ vi. pt. i. 191)]. c. 1336.—"The MUNJ again is a kind of _māsh_, but its grains are oblong and the colour is light green. MUNJ is cooked along with rice, and eaten with butter. This is what they call _Kichrī_ (see KEDGEREE), and it is the diet on which one breakfasts daily."—_Ibn Batuta_, iii. 131. 1557.—"The people were obliged to bring hay, and corn, and MUNGO, which is a certain species of seed that they feed horses with."—_Albuquerque_, Hak. Soc. ii. 132. 1563.—"_Servant-maid._—That girl that you brought from the Deccan asks me for MUNGO, and says that in her country they give it them to eat, husked and boiled. Shall I give it her? "_Orta._—Give it her since she wishes it; but bread and a boiled chicken would be better. For she comes from a country where they eat bread, and not rice."—_Garcia_, f. 145. [1611.—"... for 25 maunds MOONG, 28 m. 09 p."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 141.] MOONGA, MOOGA, s. Beng. _mūgā_. A kind of wild silk, the produce of _Antheraea assama_, collected and manufactured in Assam. ["Its Assamese name is said to be derived from the amber _munga_, 'coral' colour of the silk, and is frequently used to denote silk in general" (_B. C. Allen, Mono. on the Silk Cloths of Assam_, 1899, p. 10).] The quotations in elucidation of this word may claim some peculiar interest. That from Purchas is a modern illustration of the legends which reached the Roman Empire in classic times, of the growth of silk in the Seric jungles ("_velleraque ut foliis depectunt tenuia Seres_"); whilst that from Robert Lindsay may possibly throw light on the statements in the _Periplus_ regarding an overland importation of silk from _Thin_ into Gangetic India. 1626.—"... MOGA which is made of the bark of a certaine tree."—_Purchas, Pilgrimage_, 1005. c. 1676.—"The kingdom of _Asem_ is one of the best countries of all Asia.... There is a sort of Silk that is found under the trees, which is spun by a Creature like our Silk-worms, but rounder, and which lives all the year long under the trees. The Silks which are made of this Silk glist'n very much, but they fret presently."—_Tavernier_, E.T. ii. 187-8; [ed. _Ball_, ii. 281]. 1680.—"The Floretta yarn or MUCKTA examined and priced.... The Agent informed 'that 'twas called _Arundee_, made neither with cotton nor silke, but of a kind of Herba spun by a worme that feeds upon the leaves of a stalke or tree called _Arundee_ which bears a round prickly berry, of which oyle is made; vast quantitys of this cloth is made in the country about Goora Ghaut beyond Seripore Mercha; where the wormes are kept as silke wormes here; twill never come white, but will take any colour'" &c.—_Ft. St. Geo. Agent on Tour, Consn._, Nov. 19. In _Notes and Exts._, No. iii. p. 58. _Araṇḍī_ or _reṇḍī_ is the castor-oil plant, and this must be the _Attacus ricini_, Jones, called in H. _Arrindi_, _Arrindiaria_ (?) and in Bengali _Eri_, _Eria_, _Erindy_, according to _Forbes Watson's Nomenclature_, No. 8002, p. 371. [For full details see _Allen, Mono._ pp. 5, _seqq._]. 1763.—"No duties have ever yet been paid on Lacks, MUGGA-_dooties_, and other goods brought from _Assam_."—In _Van Sittart_, i. 249. c. 1778.—"... Silks of a coarse quality, called MOONGA dutties, are also brought from the frontiers of China for the Malay trade."—_Hon. R. Lindsay_, in _Lives of the Lindsays_, iii. 174. MOONSHEE, s. Ar. _munshi_, but written in Hind. _munshī_. The verb _insha_, of which the Ar. word is the participle, means 'to educate' a youth, as well as 'to compose' a written document. Hence 'a secretary, a reader, an interpreter, a writer.' It is commonly applied by Europeans specifically to a native teacher of languages, especially of Arabic, Persian, and Urdū, though the application to a native amanuensis in those tongues, and to any respectable, well-educated native gentleman is also common. The word probably became tolerably familiar in Europe through a book of instruction in Persian bearing the name (viz. "_The Persian Moonshee, by F. Gladwyn_," 1st ed. s.a., but published in Calcutta about 1790-1800). 1777.—"MOONSHI. A writer or secretary."—_Halhed, Code_, 17. 1782.-"The young gentlemen exercise themselves in translating ... they reason and dispute with their MUNCHEES (tutors) in Persian and Moors...."—_Price's Tracts_, i. 89. 1785.—"Your letter, requiring our authority for engaging in your service a MÛNSHY, for the purpose of making out passports, and writing letters, has been received."—_Tippoo's Letters_, 67. " "A lasting friendship was formed between the pupil and his MOONSHEE.... The MOONSHEE, who had become wealthy, afforded him yet more substantial evidence of his recollection, by earnestly requesting him, when on the point of leaving India, to accept a sum amounting to £1600, on the plea that the latter (_i.e._ Shore) had saved little."—_Mem. of Lord Teignmouth_, i. 32-33. 1814.—"They presented me with an address they had just composed in the Hindoo language, translated into Persian by the Durbar MUNSEE."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ iii. 365; [2nd ed. ii. 344]. 1817.—"Its authenticity was fully proved by ... and a Persian MOONSHEE who translated."—_Mill, Hist._ v. 127. 1828.—"... the great MOONSHI of State himself had applied the whole of his genius to selecting such flowers of language as would not fail to diffuse joy, when exhibited in those dark and dank regions of the north."—_Hajji Baba in England_, i. 39. 1867.—"When the Mirza grew up, he fell among English, and ended by carrying his rupees as a MOONSHEE, or a language-master, to that infidel people."—_Select Writings of Viscount Strangford_, i. 265. MOONSIFF, s. Hind. from Ar. _munṣif_, 'one who does justice' (_inṣāf_), a judge. In British India it is the title of a native civil judge of the lowest grade. This office was first established in 1793. 1812.—"... MUNSIFS, or native justices."—_Fifth Report_, p. 32. [1852.—"'I wonder, Mr. Deputy, if Providence had made you a MOONSIFF, instead of a Deputy Collector, whether you would have been more lenient in your strictures upon our system of civil justice?'"—_Raikes, Notes on the N.W. Provinces_, 155.] MOOR, MOORMAN, s. (and adj. MOORISH). A Mahommedan; and so from the habitual use of the term (_Mouro_), by the Portuguese in India, particularly a Mahommedan inhabitant of India. In the Middle Ages, to Europe generally, the Mahommedans were known as the _Saracens_. This is the word always used by Joinville, and by Marco Polo. Ibn Batuta also mentions the fact in a curious passage (ii. 425-6). At a later day, when the fear of the Ottoman had made itself felt in Europe, the word _Turk_ was that which identified itself with the Moslem, and thus we have in the Collect for Good Friday,—"Jews, _Turks_, Infidels, and Heretics." But to the Spaniards and Portuguese, whose contact was with the Musulmans of Mauritania who had passed over and conquered the Peninsula, all Mahommedans were MOORS. So the Mahommedans whom the Portuguese met with on their voyages to India, on what coast soever, were alike styled _Mouros_; and from the Portuguese the use of this term, as synonymous with Mahommedan, passed to Hollanders and Englishmen. The word then, as used by the Portuguese discoverers, referred to religion, and implied no nationality. It is plain indeed from many passages that the _Moors_ of Calicut and Cochin were in the beginning of the 16th century people of mixt race, just as the MOPLAHS (q.v.) are now. The Arab, or Arabo-African occupants of Mozambique and Melinda, the Sumālis of Magadoxo, the Arabs and Persians of Kalhāt and Ormuz, the Boras of Guzerat, are all MOUROS to the Portuguese writers, though the more intelligent among these are quite conscious of the impropriety of the term. The _Moors_ of the Malabar coast were middlemen, who had adopted a profession of Islam for their own convenience, and in order to minister for their own profit to the constant traffic of merchants from Ormuz and the Arabian ports. Similar influences still affect the boatmen of the same coast, among whom it has become a sort of custom in certain families, that different members should profess respectively Mahommedanism, Hinduism, and Christianity. The use of the word _Moor_ for Mahommedan died out pretty well among educated Europeans in the Bengal Presidency in the beginning of the last century, or even earlier, but probably held its ground a good deal longer among the British soldiery, whilst the adjective _Moorish_ will be found in our quotations nearly as late as 1840. In Ceylon, the Straits, and the Dutch Colonies, the term _Moorman_ for a Musalman is still in common use. Indeed the word is still employed by the servants of Madras officers in speaking of Mahommedans, or of a certain class of these. MORO is still applied at Manilla to the Musulman Malays. 1498.—"... the MOORS never came to the house when this trading went on, and we became aware that they wished us ill, insomuch that when any of us went ashore, in order to annoy us they would spit on the ground, and say 'Portugal, Portugal.'"—_Roteiro de V. da Gama_, p. 75. " "For you must know, gentlemen, that from the moment you put into port here (Calecut) you caused disturbance of mind to the MOORS of this city, who are numerous and very powerful in the country."—_Correa_, Hak. Soc. 166. 1499.—"We reached a very large island called Sumatra, where pepper grows in considerable quantities.... The Chief is a MOOR, but speaking a different language."—_Santo Stefano_, in _India in the XVth Cent._ [7]. 1505.—"Adì 28 zugno vene in Venetia insieme co Sier Alvixe de Boni un sclav MORO el qual portorono i spagnoli da la insula spagniola."—_MS._ in _Museo Civico_ at Venice. Here the term MOOR is applied to a native of Hispaniola! 1513.—"Hanc (Malaccam) rex MAURUS gubernabat."—_Emanuelis Regis Epistola_, f. 1. 1553.—"And for the hatred in which they hold them, and for their abhorrence of the name of _Frangue_, they call in reproach the Christians of our parts of the world _Frangues_ (see FIRINGHEE), just as we improperly call _them_ again _Moors_."—_Barros_, IV. iv. 16. c. 1560.—"When we lay at Fuquien, we did see certain MOORES, who knew so little of their secte that they could say nothing else but that Mahomet was a MOORE, my father was a MOORE, and I am a MOORE."—_Reports of the Province of China_, done into English by _R. Willes_, in _Hakl._ ii. 557. 1563.—"And as to what you say of Ludovico Vartomano, I have spoken both here and in Portugal, with people who knew him here in India, and they told me that he went about here in the garb of a MOOR, and that he came back among us doing penance for his sins; and that the man never went further than Calecut and Cochin, nor indeed did we at that time navigate those seas that we now navigate."—_Garcia_, f. 30. 1569.—"... always whereas I have spoken of Gentiles is to be understood Idolaters, and whereas I speak of MOORES, I mean Mahomets secte."—_Caesar Frederike_, in _Hakl._ ii. 359. 1610.—"The King was fled for feare of the King of Makasar, who ... would force the King to turne MOORE, for he is a Gentile."—_Midleton_, in _Purchas_, i. 239. 1611.—"Les MORES du pay faisoiẽt courir le bruict, que les notres avoient esté battus."—_Wytfliet, H. des Indes_, iii. 9. 1648.—"King Jangier (Jehāngīr) used to make use of a reproach: That one _Portugees_ was better than three MOORS, and one Hollander or Englishman better than two Portugees."—_Van Twist_, 59. c. 1665.—"Il y en a de MORES et de Gentils _Raspoutes_ (see RAJPOOT) parce que je savois qu'ils servent mieux que les MORES qui sont superbes, et ne veulent pas qu'on se plaigne d'eux, quelque sotise ou quelque tromperie qu'ils fassent."—_Thevenot_, v. 217. 1673.—"Their Crew were all MOORS (by which Word hereafter must be meant those of the Mahometan faith) apparell'd all in white."—_Fryer_, p. 24. " "They are a Shame to our Sailors, who can hardly ever work without horrid Oaths and hideous Cursing and Imprecations; and these MOORMEN, on the contrary, never set their Hands to any Labour, but that they sing a Psalm or Prayer, and conclude at every joint Application of it, 'Allah, Allah,' invoking the Name of God."—_Ibid._ pp. 55-56. 1685.—"We putt out a peece of a Red Ancient to appear like a MOOR'S Vessel: not judging it safe to be known to be English; Our nation having lately gott an ill name by abusing ye Inhabitants of these Islands: but no boat would come neer us ..." (in the Maldives).—_Hedges, Diary_, March 9; [Hak. Soc. i. 190]. 1688.—"LASCARS, who are MOORS of India."—_Dampier_, ii. 57. 1689.—"The place where they went ashore was a Town of the MOORS: Which name our Seamen give to all the Subjects of the great Mogul, but especially his _Mahometan_ Subjects; calling the Idolators, Gentous or _Rashboots_ (see RAJPOOT)."—_Dampier_, i. 507. 1747.—"We had the Misfortune to be reduced to almost inevitable Danger, for as our Success chiefly depended on the assistance of the MOORS, We were soon brought to the utmost Extremity by being abandoned by them."—_Letter from Ft. St. Geo. to the Court_, May 2 (India Office MS. Records). 1752.—"His successor Mr. Godehue ... even permitted him (Dupleix) to continue the exhibition of those marks of MOORISH dignity, which both Murzafa-jing and Sallabad-jing had permitted him to display."—_Orme_, i. 367. 1757.—In Ives, writing in this year, we constantly find the terms MOORMEN and MOORISH, applied to the forces against which Clive and Watson were acting on the Hoogly. 1763.—"From these origins, time has formed in India a mighty nation of near ten millions of Mahomedans, whom Europeans call MOORS."—_Orme_, ed. 1803, i. 24. 1770.—"Before the Europeans doubled the Cape of Good Hope, the MOORS, who were the only maritime people of India, sailed from Surat and Bengal to Malacca."—_Raynal_ (tr. 1777), i. 210. 1781.—"Mr. Hicky thinks it a Duty incumbent on him to inform his friends in particular, and the Public in General, that an attempt was made to Assassinate him last Thursday Morning between the Hours of One and two o'Clock, by two armed Europeans aided and assisted by a MOORMAN...."—_Hicky's Bengal Gazette_, April 7. 1784.—"Lieutenants Speediman and Rutledge ... were bound, circumcised, and clothed in MOORISH garments."—In _Seton-Karr_, i. 15. 1797.—"Under the head of castes entitled to a favourable term, I believe you comprehend Brahmans, MOORMEN, merchants, and almost every man who does not belong to the Sudra or cultivating caste...."—_Minute of Sir T. Munro_, in _Arbuthnot_, i. 17. 1807.—"The rest of the inhabitants, who are MOORS, and the richer Gentoos, are dressed in various degrees and fashions."—_Ld. Minto in India_, p. 17. 1829.—"I told my MOORMAN, as they call the Mussulmans here, just now to ask the drum-major when the mail for the _Pradwan_ (?) was to be made up."—_Mem. of Col. Mountain_, 2nd ed. p. 80. 1839.—"As I came out of the gate I met some young MOORISH dandies on horseback; one of them was evidently a 'crack-rider,' and began to show off."—_Letters from Madras_, p. 290. MOORA, s. Sea Hind. _mūrā_, from Port. _amura_, Ital. _mura_; a tack (_Roebuck_). MOORAH, s. A measure used in the sale of paddy at Bombay and in Guzerat. The true form of this word is doubtful. From Molesworth's _Mahr. Dict._ it would seem that _muḍā_ and _mudī_ are properly cases of rice-straw bound together to contain certain quantities of grain, the former larger and the latter smaller. Hence it would be a vague and varying measure. But there is a land measure of the same name. See _Wilson_, s.v. _Múdi_. [The _Madras Gloss._ gives MOODA, Mal. _mūta_, from _mūtu_, 'to cover,' "a fastening package; especially the packages in a circular form, like a Dutch cheese, fastened with wisps of straw, in which rice is made up in Malabar and Canara." The MOODA is said to be 1 cubic foot and 1,116 cubic inches, and equal to 3 Kulsies (see CULSEY).] 1554.—"(At Baçaim) the _Mura_ of _batee_ (see BATTA) contains 3 candis (see CANDY), which (_batee_) is rice in the husk, and after it is stript it amounts to a candy and a half, and something more."—_A. Nunes_, p. 30. [1611.—"I send your worship by the bearer 10 MORAES of rice."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 116.] 1813.— "Batty Measure.— * * * * * * 25 parahs make 1 MOORAH.[170] 4 candies " 1 MOORAH." _Milburn_, 2nd ed. p. 143. MOORPUNKY, s. Corr. of _Mor-pankhī_, 'peacock-tailed,' or 'peacock-winged'; the name given to certain state pleasure-boats on the Gangetic rivers, now only (if at all) surviving at Murshīdābād. They are a good deal like the Burmese 'war-boats;' see cut in _Mission to Ava_ (Major Phayre's), p. 4. [A similar boat was the _Feelchehra_ (Hind. _fīl-chehra_, 'elephant-faced'). In a letter of 1784 Warren Hastings writes: "I intend to finish my voyage to-morrow in the _feelchehra_" (_Busteed, Echoes_, 3rd ed. 291).] 1767.—"Charges Dewanny, viz.:— "A few MOORPUNGKEYS and _beauleahs_ (see BOLIAH) for the service of Mahomed Reza Khan, and on the service at the city some are absolutely necessary ... 25,000 : 0 : 0."—_Dacca Accounts_, in _Long_, 524. 1780.—"Another boat ... very curiously constructed, the MOOR-PUNKY: these are very long and narrow, sometimes extending to upwards of 100 feet in length, and not more than 8 feet in breadth; they are always paddled, sometimes by 40 men, and are steered by a large paddle from the stern, which rises in the shape of a peacock, a snake, or some other animal."—_Hodges_, 40. [1785.—"... MOOR-PUNKEES, or peacock-boats, which are made as much as possible to resemble the peacock."—_Diary_, in _Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. ii. 450.] MOORS, THE, s. The Hindustani language was in the 18th century commonly thus styled. The idiom is a curious old English one for the denomination of a language, of which 'broad Scots' is perhaps a type, and which we find exemplified in 'Malabars' (see MALABAR) for Tamil, whilst we have also met with _Bengals_ for Bengālī, with _Indostans_ for Urdū, and with _Turks_ for Turkish. The term _Moors_ is probably now entirely obsolete, but down to 1830, at least, some old officers of the Royal army and some old Madras civilians would occasionally use the term as synonymous with what the former would also call 'the black language.' [MOORS for Urdū was certainly in use among the old European pensioners at Chunār as late as 1892.] The following is a transcript of the title-page of Hadley's Grammar, the earliest English Grammar of Hindustani:[171] "Grammatical Remarks | on the | Practical and Vulgar Dialect | Of the | Indostan Language | commonly called MOORS | with a Vocabulary | English and MOORS. The Spelling according to | The Persian Orthography | Wherein are | References between Words resembling each other in | Sound and different in Significations | with Literal Translations and Explanations of the Com- | pounded Words and Circumlocutory Expressions | For the more easy attaining the Idiom of the Language | The whole calculated for The Common Practice in Bengal. "——Si quid novisti rectius istis, Candidus imperti; si non his utere mecum." By Capt. GEORGE HADLEY. London: Printed for T. Cadell in the Strand. MDCCLXXII." Captain Hadley's orthography is on a detestable system. He writes _chookerau, chookeree_, for _chhokrā, chhokrī_ ('boy, girl'); _dolchinney_ for _dāl-chīnī_ ('cinnamon'), &c. His etymological ideas also are loose. Thus he gives shrimps = _chînghra mutchee_, 'fish with legs and claws,' as if the word was from _chang_ (Pers.), 'a hook or claw.' _Bāgḍor_, 'a halter,' or as he writes, _baug-doore_, he derives from _dūr_, 'distance,' instead of _ḍor_, 'a rope.' He has no knowledge of the instrumental case with terminal _ne_, and he does not seem to be aware that _ham_ and _tum_ (_hum_ and _toom_, as he writes) are in reality plurals ('we' and 'you'). The grammar is altogether of a very primitive and tentative character, and far behind that of the R. C. Missionaries, which is referred to s.v. HINDOSTANEE. We have not seen that of Schulz (1745) mentioned under the same. 1752.—"The Centinel was sitting at the top of the gate, singing a MOORISH song."—_Orme_, ed. 1803, i. 272. 1767.—"In order to transact Business of any kind in this Countrey, you must at least have a smattering of the Language for few of the Inhabitants (except in great Towns) speak English. The original Language, of this Countrey (or at least the earliest we know of) is the Bengala or Gentoo.... But the politest Language is the MOORS or Mussulmans and Persian.... The only Language that I know anything of is the Bengala, and that I do not speak perfectly, for you may remember that I had a very poor knack at learning Languages."—_MS. Letter of James Rennell_, March 10. 1779.—"_C._ What language did Mr. Francis speak? _W._ (_Meerum Kitmutgar_). The same as I do, in broken MOORS."—_Trial of_ Grand _v._ Philip Francis, quoted in _Echoes of Old Calcutta_, 226. 1783.—"MOORS, by not being written, bars all close application."—Letter in _Life of Colebrooke_, 13. " "The language called 'MOORS' has a written character differing both from the Sanskrit and Bengalee character, it is called _Nagree_, which means 'writing.'"—Letter in _Mem. of Ld. Teignmouth_, i. 104. 1784.— "Wild perroquets first silence broke, Eager of dangers near to prate; But they in English never spoke, And she began her MOORS of late." _Plassey Plain_, a Ballad by _Sir W. Jones_, in _Works_, ii. 504. 1788.—"_Wants Employment._ A young man who has been some years in Bengal, used to common accounts, understands _Bengallies_, MOORS, Portuguese...."—In _Seton-Karr_, i. 286. 1789.—"... sometimes slept half an hour, sometimes not, and then wrote or talked Persian or MOORS till sunset, when I went to parade."—Letter of _Sir T. Munro_, i. 76. 1802.—"All business is transacted in a barbarous mixture of MOORS, Mahratta, and Gentoo."—_Sir T. Munro_, in _Life_, i. 333. 1803.—"Conceive what society there will be when people speak what they don't think, in MOORS."—_M. Elphinstone_, in _Life_, i. 108. 1804.—"She had a MOORISH woman interpreter, and as I heard her give orders to her interpreter in the MOORISH language ... I must consider the conversation of the first authority."—_Wellington_, iii. 290. " "_The Stranger's Guide to the Hindoostanic, or Grand Popular Language of India, improperly called_ MOORISH; _by_ J. Borthwick Gilchrist: _Calcutta_." MOORUM, s. A word used in Western India for gravel, &c., especially as used in road-metal. The word appears to be Mahratti. Molesworth gives "_murūm_, a fissile kind of stone, probably decayed Trap." [_Murukallu_ is the Tel. name for LATERITE. (Also see CABOOK.)] [1875.—"There are few places where MORRAM, or decomposed granite, is not to be found."—_Gribble, Cuddapah_, 247. [1883.—"Underneath is MORAMBU, a good filtering medium."—_Le Fanu, Salem_, ii. 43.] MOOTSUDDY, s. A native accountant. Hind. _mutaṣaddī_ from Ar. _mutaṣaddi_. 1683.—"Cossadass ye Chief Secretary, MUTSUDDIES, and ye Nabobs Chief Eunuch will be paid all their money beforehand."—_Hedges, Diary_, Jan. 6; [Hak. Soc. i. 61]. [1762.—"MUTTASUDDIES." See under GOMASTA.] 1785.—"This representation has caused us the utmost surprise. Whenever the MUTSUDDIES belonging to your department cease to yield you proper obedience, you must give them a severe flogging."—_Tippoo's Letters_, p. 2. " "Old age has certainly made havock on your understanding, otherwise you would have known that the MUTUSUDDIES here are not the proper persons to determine the market prices there."—_Ibid._ p. 118. [1809.—"The regular battalions have also been riotous, and confined their MOOTUSUDEE, the officer who keeps their accounts, and transacts the public business on the part of the commandant."—_Broughton, Letters_, ed. 1892, p. 135.] MOPLAH, s. Malayāl. _māppila_. The usual application of this word is to the indigenous Mahommedans of Malabar; but it is also applied to the indigenous (so-called) Syrian Christians of Cochin and Travancore. In Morton's _Life of Leyden_ the word in the latter application is curiously misprinted as _madilla_. The derivation of the word is very obscure. Wilson gives _mā-pilla_, 'mother's son,' "as sprung from the intercourse of foreign colonists, who were persons unknown, with Malabar women." Nelson, as quoted below interprets the word as 'bridegroom' (it should however rather be 'son-in-law').[172] Dr. Badger suggests that it is from the Arabic verb _falaḥa_, and means 'a cultivator' (compare the _fellah_ of Egypt), whilst Mr. C. P. Brown expresses his conviction that it was a Tamil mispronunciation of the Arabic _mu'abbar_, 'from over the water.' No one of these greatly commends itself. [Mr. Logan (_Malabar_, ii. ccviii.) and the _Madras Glossary_ derive it from Mal. _ma_, Skt. _māha_, 'great,' and Mal. _piḷḷa_, 'a child.' Dr. Gundert's view is that _Māpiḷḷa_ was an honorary title given to colonists from the W., perhaps at first only to their representatives.] 1516.—"In all this country of Malabar there are a great quantity of Moors, who are of the same language and colour as the Gentiles of the country.... They call these Moors MAPULERS; they carry on nearly all the trade of the seaports."—_Barbosa_, 146. 1767.—"Ali Raja, the Chief of Cananore, who was a Muhammadan, and of the tribe called MAPILLA, rejoiced at the success and conquests of a Muhammadan Chief."—_H. of Hydur_, p. 184. 1782.—"... les MAPLETS reçurent les coutumes et les superstitions des Gentils, sous l'empire des quels ils vivoient. C'est pour se conformer aux usages des Malabars, que les enfans des MAPLETS n'héritent point de leurs pères, mais des frères de leurs mères."—_Sonnerat_, i. 193. 1787.— "Of MOPLAS fierce your hand has tam'd, And monsters that your sword has maim'd." _Life and Letters of J. Ritson_, 1833, i. 114. 1800.—"We are not in the most thriving condition in this country. Polegars, nairs, and MOPLAS in arms on all sides of us."—_Wellington_, i. 43. 1813.—"At one period the MOPLAHS created great commotion in Travancore, and towards the end of the 17th century massacred the chief of Anjengo, and all the English gentlemen belonging to the settlement, when on a public visit to the Queen of Attinga."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ i. 402; [2nd ed. i. 259]. 1868.—"I may add in concluding my notice that the Kallans alone of all the castes of Madura call the Mahometans '_māpilleis_' or bridegrooms (MOPLAHS)."—_Nelson's Madura_, Pt. ii. 55. MORA, s. Hind. _moṛhā_. A stool (_tabouret_); a footstool. In common colloquial use. [1795.—"The old man, whose attention had been chiefly attracted by a Ramnaghur MORAH, of which he was desirous to know the construction, ... departed."—_Capt. Blunt_, in _Asiat. Res._, vii. 92. [1843.—"Whilst seated on a round stool, or MONDAH, in the thanna, ... I entered into conversation with the thannadar...."—_Davidson, Travels in Upper India_, i. 127.] MORCHAL, s. A fan, or a fly-whisk, made of peacock's feathers. Hind. _morch'hal_. 1673.—"All the heat of the Day they idle it under some shady Tree, at night they come in troops, armed with a great Pole, a MIRCHAL or Peacock's Tail, and a Wallet."—_Fryer_, 95. 1690.—(The heat) "makes us Employ our Peons in Fanning of us with MURCHALS made of Peacock's Feathers, four or five Foot long, in the time of our Entertainments, and when we take our Repose."—_Ovington_, 335. [1826.—"They (Gosseins) are clothed in a ragged mantle, and carry a long pole, and a MIRCHAL, or peacock's tail."—_Pandurang Hari_, ed. 1873, i. 76.] MORT-DE-CHIEN, s. A name for cholera, in use, more or less, up to the end of the 18th century, and the former prevalence of which has tended probably to the extraordinary and baseless notion that epidemic cholera never existed in India till the governorship of the Marquis of Hastings. The word in this form is really a corruption of the Portuguese MORDEXIM, shaped by a fanciful French etymology. The Portuguese word again represents the Konkani and Mahratti _moḍachī_, _moḍshī_, or _moḍwashī_, 'cholera,' from a Mahr. verb _moḍnen_, 'to break up, to sink' (as under infirmities, in fact 'to collapse'). The Guzaratī appears to be _moṛchi_ or _moṛachi_. [1504.—Writing of this year Correa mentions the prevalence of the disease in the Samorin's army, but he gives it no name. "Besides other illness there was one almost sudden, which caused such a pain in the belly that a man hardly survived 8 hours of it."—_Correa_, i. 489.] 1543.—Correa's description is so striking that we give it almost at length: "This WINTER they had in Goa a mortal distemper which the natives call MORXY, and attacking persons of every quality, from the smallest infant at the breast to the old man of fourscore, and also domestic animals and fowls, so that it affected every living thing, male and female. And this malady attacked people without any cause that could be assigned, falling upon sick and sound alike, on the fat and the lean; and nothing in the world was a safeguard against it. And this malady attacked the stomach, caused as some experts affirmed by chill; though later it was maintained that no cause whatever could be discovered. The malady was so powerful and so evil that it immediately produced the symptoms of strong poison; _e.g._, vomiting, constant desire for water, with drying of the stomach; and cramps that contracted the hams and the soles of the feet, with such pains that the patient seemed dead, with the eyes broken and the nails of the fingers and toes black and crumpled. And for this malady our physicians never found any cure; and the patient was carried off in one day, or at the most in a day and night; insomuch that not ten in a hundred recovered, and those who did recover were such as were healed in haste with medicines of little importance known to the natives. So great was the mortality this season that the bells were tolling all day ... insomuch that the governor forbade the tolling of the church bells, not to frighten the people ... and when a man died in the hospital of this malady of MOREXY the Governor ordered all the experts to come together and open the body. But they found nothing wrong except that the paunch was shrunk up like a hen's gizzard, and wrinkled like a piece of scorched leather...."—_Correa_, iv. 288-289. 1563.—"_Page._—Don Jeronymo sends to beg that you will go and visit his brother immediately, for though this is not the time of day for visits, delay would be dangerous, and he will be very thankful that you come at once. "_Orta._—What is the matter with the patient, and how long has he been ill? "_Page._—He has got MORXI; and he has been ill two hours. "_Orta._—I will follow you. "_Ruano._—Is this the disease that kills so quickly, and that few recover from? Tell me how it is called by our people, and by the natives, and the symptoms of it, and the treatment you use in it. "_Orta._—Our name for the disease is _Collerica passio_; and the Indians call it _morxi_; whence again by corruption we call it MORDEXI.... It is sharper here than in our own part of the world, for usually it kills in four and twenty hours. And I have seen some cases where the patient did not live more than ten hours. The most that it lasts is four days; but as there is no rule without an exception, I once saw a man with great constancy of virtue who lived twenty days continually throwing up ("_curginosa_"?) ... bile, and died at last. Let us go and see this sick man; and as for the symptoms you will yourself see what a thing it is."—_Garcia_, ff. 74_v_, 75. 1578.—"There is another thing which is useless called by them _canarin_, which the Canarin Brahman physicians usually employ for the _collerica passio_ sickness, which they call MORXI; which sickness is so sharp that it kills in fourteen hours or less."—_Acosta, Tractado_, 27. 1598.—"There reigneth a sicknesse called MORDEXIJN which stealeth uppon men, and handleth them in such sorte, that it weakeneth a man, and maketh him cast out all that he hath in his bodie, and many times his life withall."—_Linschoten_, 67; [Hak. Soc. i. 235; MORXI in ii. 22]. 1599.—"The disease which in India is called MORDICIN. This is a species of Colic, which comes on in those countries with such force and vehemence that it kills in a few hours; and there is no remedy discovered. It causes evacuations by stool or vomit, and makes one burst with pain. But there is a herb proper for the cure, which bears the same name of MORDESCIN."—_Carletti_, 227. 1602.—"In those islets (off Aracan) they found bad and brackish water, and certain beans like ours both green and dry, of which they ate some, and in the same moment this gave them a kind of dysentery, which in India they corruptly call MORDEXIM, which ought to be _morxis_, and which the Arabs call _sachaiza_ (Ar. _hayẓat_), which is what Rasis calls _sahida_, a disease which kills in 24 hours. Its action is immediately to produce a sunken and slender pulse, with cold sweat, great inward fire, and excessive thirst, the eyes sunken, great vomitings, and in fact it leaves the natural power so collapsed (_derribada_) that the patient seems like a dead man."—_Couto_, Dec. IV. liv. iv. cap. 10. c. 1610.—"Il regne entre eux vne autre maladie qui vient a l'improviste, ils la nomment MORDESIN, et vient auec grande douleur des testes, et vomissement, et crient fort, et le plus souvent en meurent."—_Pyrard de Laval_, ii. 19; [Hak. Soc. ii. 13]. 1631.—"Pulvis ejus (Calumbac) ad scrup. unius pondus sumptus cholerae prodest, quam MORDEXI incolae vocant."—_Jac. Bontii_, lib. iv. p. 43. 1638.—"... celles qui y regnent le plus, sont celles qu'ils appellent MORDEXIN, qui tue subitement."—_Mandelslo_, 265. 1648.—See also the (questionable) _Voyages Fameux du Sieur Victor le Blanc_, 76. c. 1665.—"Les Portugais appellent MORDECHIN les quatre sortes de Coliques qu'on souffre dans les Indes ou elles sont frequentes ... ceux qui ont la quatrième soufrent les trois maux ensemble, à savoir le vomissement, le flux de ventre, les extremes douleurs, et je crois que cette derniere est le Colera-Morbus."—_Thevenot_, v. 324. 1673.—"They apply Cauteries most unmercifully in a MORDISHEEN, called so by the Portugals, being a Vomiting with Looseness."—_Fryer_, 114. [1674.—"The disease called MORDECHI generally commences with a violent fever, accompanied by tremblings, horrors and vomitings; these symptoms are generally followed by delirium and death." He prescribes a hot iron applied to the soles of the feet. He attributes the disease to indigestion, and remarks bitterly that at least the prisoners of the Inquisition were safe from this disease.—_Dellon, Relation de l'Inquisition de Goa_, ii. ch. 71.] 1690.—"The MORDECHINE is another Disease ... which is a violent Vomiting and Looseness."—_Ovington_, 350. c. 1690.—_Rumphius_, speaking of the JACK-fruit (q.v.): "Non nisi vacuo stomacho edendus est, alias enim ... plerumque oritur _Passio Cholerica_, Portugallis MORDEXI dicta."—_Herb. Amb._, i. 106. 1702.—"Cette grande indigestion qu'on appelle aux Indes MORDECHIN, et que quelques uns de nos Français ont appellée MORT-DE-CHIEN."—_Lettres Edif._, xi. 156. _Bluteau_ (s.v.) says MORDEXIM is properly a failure of digestion which is very perilous in those parts, unless the native remedy be used. This is to apply a thin rod, like a spit, and heated, under the heel, till the patient screams with pain, and then to slap the same part with the sole of a shoe, &c. 1705.—"Ce mal s'appelle MORT-DE-CHIEN."—_Luillier_, 113. The following is an example of literal translation, as far as we know, unique: 1716.—"The extraordinary distempers of this country (I. of Bourbon) are the _Cholick_, and what they call the _Dog's Disease_, which is cured by burning the heel of the patient with a hot iron."—_Acct. of the I. of Bourbon_, in _La Roque's Voyage to Arabia the Happy_, &c., E.T. London, 1726, p. 155. 1727.—"... the MORDEXIN (which seizes one suddenly with such oppression and palpitation that he thinks he is going to die on the spot)."—_Valentijn_, v. (Malabar) 5. c. 1760.—"There is likewise known, on the Malabar coast chiefly, a most violent disorder they call the MORDECHIN; which seizes the patient with such fury of purging, vomiting, and tormina of the intestines, that it will often carry him off in 30 hours."—_Grose_, i. 250. 1768.—"This (cholera morbus) in the East Indies, where it is very frequent and fatal, is called MORT-DE-CHIEN."—_Lind, Essay on Diseases incidental to Hot Climates_, 248. 1778.—In the Vocabulary of the Portuguese _Grammatica Indostana_, we find MORDECHIM, as a Portuguese word, rendered in Hind. by the word _badazmi_, _i.e._ _bad-haẓmī_, 'dyspepsia' (p. 99). The most common modern Hind. term for cholera is Arab. _haiẓah_. The latter word is given by Garcia de Orta in the form _hachaiza_, and in the quotation from Couto as _sachaiza_ (?). Jahāngīr speaks of one of his nobles as dying in the Deccan, of _haiẓah_, in A.D. 1615 (see note to _Elliot_, vi. 346). It is, however, perhaps not to be assumed that _haiẓah_ always means cholera. Thus Macpherson mentions that a violent epidemic, which raged in the Camp of Aurangzīb at Bījapur in 1689, is called so. But in the history of Khāfi Khān (_Elliot_, vii. 337) the general phrases _ta'ūn_ and _wabā_ are used in reference to this disease, whilst the description is that of bubonic plague. 1781.—"Early in the morning of the 21st June (1781) we had two men seized with the MORT-DE-CHIEN."—_Curtis, Diseases of India_, 3rd ed., Edinb., 1807. 1782.—"Les indigestions appellées dans l'Inde MORT-DE-CHIEN, sont fréquentes. Les Castes qui mangent de la viande, nourriture trop pesante pour un climat si chaud, en sont souvent attaquées...."—_Sonnerat_, i. 205. This author writes just after having described two epidemics of cholera under the name of _Flux aigu_. He did not apprehend that this was in fact the real MORT-DE-CHIEN. 1783.—"A disease generally called 'MORT-DE-CHIEN' at this time (during the defence of Onore) raged with great violence among the native inhabitants."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ iv. 122. 1796.—"Far more dreadful are the consequences of the above-mentioned intestinal colic, called by the Indians _shani_, MORDEXIM, and also _Nircomben_. It is occasioned, as I have said, by the winds blowing from the mountains ... the consequence is that malignant and bilious slimy matter adheres to the bowels, and occasions violent pains, vomiting, fevers, and stupefaction; so that persons attacked with the disease die very often in a few hours. It sometimes happens that 30 or 40 persons die in this manner, in one place, in the course of the day.... In the year 1782 this disease raged with so much fury that a great many persons died of it."—_Fra Paolino_, E.T. 409-410 (orig. see p. 353). As to the names used by Fra Paolino, for his _Shani_ or _Ciani_, we find nothing nearer than Tamil and Mal. _sanni_, 'convulsion, paralysis.' (Winslow in his _Tamil Dict._ specifies 13 kinds of _sanni_. _Komben_ is explained as 'a kind of cholera or smallpox' (!); and _nir-komben_ ('water-k.') as a kind of cholera or bilious diarrhœa.) Paolino adds: "La _droga amara_ costa assai, e non si poteva amministrare a tanti miserabili che perivano. Adunque in mancanza di questa droga amara noi distillasimo in _Tàgara_, o acqua vite di coco, molto sterco di cavalli (!), e l'amministrammo agl'infermi. Tutti quelli che prendevano questa guarivano." 1808.—"MÔRCHEE or MORTSHEE (Guz.) and _Môdee_ (Mah.). A morbid affection in which the symptoms are convulsive action, followed by evacuations of the first passage up and down, with intolerable tenesmus, or twisting-like sensation in the intestines, corresponding remarkably with the cholera-morbus of European synopsists, called by the country people in England (?) MORTISHEEN, and by others MORD-DU-CHIEN and MAUA DES CHIENES, as if it had come from France."—_R. Drummond, Illustrations_, &c. A curious notice; and the author was, we presume, from his title of "Dr.," a medical man. We suppose for _England_ above should be read _India_. The next quotation is the latest instance of the _familiar_ use of the word that we have met with: 1812.—"General M—— was taken very ill three or four days ago; a kind of fit—MORT DE CHIEN—the doctor said, brought on by eating too many radishes."—_Original Familiar Correspondence between Residents in India_, &c., Edinburgh, 1846, p. 287. 1813.—"MORT DE CHIEN is nothing more than the highest degree of Cholera Morbus."—_Johnson, Infl. of Tropical Climate_, 405. The second of the following quotations evidently refers to the outbreak of cholera mentioned, after Macpherson, in the next paragraph. 1780.—"I am once or twice a year (!) subject to violent attacks of CHOLERA MORBUS, here called MORT-DE-CHIEN...."—_Impey to Dunning_, quoted by _Sir James Stephen_, ii. 339. 1781.—"The Plague is now broke out in Bengal, and rages with great violence; it has swept away already above 4000 persons. 200 or upwards have been buried in the different Portuguese churches within a few days."—_Hicky's Bengal Gazette_, April 21. These quotations show that cholera, whether as an epidemic or as sporadic disease, is no new thing in India. Almost in the beginning of the Portuguese expeditions to the East we find apparent examples of the visitations of this terrible scourge, though no precise name is given in the narratives. Thus we read in the Life of Giovanni da Emboli, an adventurous young Florentine who served with the Portuguese, that, arriving in China in 1517, the ships' crews were attacked by a _pessima malatia di frusso_ (virulent flux) of such kind that there died thereof about 70 men, and among these Giovanni himself, and two other Florentines (_Vita_, in _Archiv. Stor. Ital._ 33). Correa says that, in 1503, 20,000 men died of a like disease in the army of the Zamorin. We have given above Correa's description of the terrible Goa pest of 1543, which was most evidently cholera. Madras accounts, according to Macpherson, first mention the disease at Arcot in 1756, and there are frequent notices of it in that neighbourhood between 1763 and 1787. The Hon. R. Lindsay speaks of it as raging at Sylhet in 1781, after carrying off a number of the inhabitants of Calcutta (_Macpherson_, see the quotation of 1781 above). It also raged that year at Ganjam, and out of a division of 5000 Bengal troops under Col. Pearse, who were on the march through that district, 1143 were in a few days sent into hospital, whilst "death raged in the camp with a horror not to be described." The earliest account from the pen of an English physician is by Dr. Paisley, and is dated Madras, Feby. 1774. In 1783 it broke out at Hardwār Fair, and is said, in less than 8 days, to have carried off 20,000 pilgrims. The paucity of cases of cholera among European troops in the returns up to 1817, is ascribed by Dr. Macnamara to the way in which facts were disguised by the current nomenclature of disease. It need not perhaps be denied that the outbreak of 1817 marked a great recrudescence of the disease. But it is a fact that some of the more terrible features of the epidemic, which are then spoken of as quite new, had been prominently described at Goa nearly three centuries before. See on this subject an article by Dr. J. Macpherson in _Quarterly Review_, for Jany. 1867, and a _Treatise on Asiatic Cholera_, by C. Macnamara, 1876. To these, and especially to the former, we owe several facts and references; though we had recorded quotations relating to MORDEXIN and its identity with cholera some years before even the earlier of these publications. MORDEXIM, MORDIXIM, s. Also the name of a sea-fish. Bluteau says 'a fish found at the Isle of Quixembe on the Coast of Mozambique, very like _bogas_ (?) or river-pikes.' MOSELLAY, n.p. A site at Shīrāz often mentioned by Hāfiz as a favourite spot, and near which is his tomb. c. 1350.— "Boy! let yon liquid ruby flow, And bid thy pensive heart be glad, Whate'er the frowning zealots say; Tell them that Eden cannot show A stream so clear as Rocnabad; A bower so sweet as MOSSELLAY." _Hafiz_, rendered by _Sir W. Jones_. 1811.—"The stream of Rúknabád murmured near us; and within three or four hundred yards was the MOSSELLÁ and the Tomb of Hafiz."—_W. Ouseley's Travels_, i. 318. 1813.—"Not a shrub now remains of the bower of MOSSELLA, the situation of which is now only marked by the ruins of an ancient tower."—_Macdonald Kinneir's Persia_, 62. MOSQUE, s. There is no room for doubt as to the original of this word being the Ar. _masjid_, 'a place of worship,' literally the place of _sujūd_, _i.e._ 'prostration.' And the probable course is this. _Masjid_ becomes (1) in Span. _mezquita_, Port. _mesquita_;[173] (2) Ital. _meschita_, _moschea_; French (old) _mosquete_, _mosquée_; (3) Eng. _mosque_. Some of the quotations might suggest a different course of modification, but they would probably mislead. Apropos of _masjid_ rather than of mosque we have noted a ludicrous misapplication of the word in the advertisement to a newspaper story. "_Musjeed_ the Hindoo: Adventures with the Star of India in the Sepoy Mutiny of 1857." The _Weekly Detroit Free Press, London_, July 1, 1882. 1336.—"Corpusque ipsius perditissimi Pseudo-prophetae ... in civitate quae Mecha dicitur ... pro maximo sanctuario conservatur in pulchrâ ipsorum Ecclesiâ quam MULSCKET vulgariter dicunt."—_Gul. de Boldensele_, in _Canisii Thesaur. ed. Basnage_, iv. 1384.—"Sonvi le MOSQUETTE, cioe chiese de' Saraceni ... dentro tutte bianche ed intonicate ed ingessate."—_Frescobaldi_, 29. 1543.—"And with the stipulation that the 5000 _larin tangas_ which in old times were granted, and are deposited for the expenses of the MIZQUITAS of Baçaim, are to be paid from the said duties as they always have been paid, and in regard to the said MIZQUITAS and the prayers that are made in them there shall be no innovation whatever."—Treaty at Baçaim of the Portuguese with King Bador of Çanbaya (Bahādur Shāh of Guzerat) in _S. Botelho, Tombo_, 137. 1553.—"... but destined yet to unfurl that divine and royal banner of the Soldiery of Christ ... in the Eastern regions of Asia, amidst the infernal MESQUITAS of Arabia and Persia, and all the PAGODES of the heathenism of India, on this side and beyond the Ganges."—_Barros_, I. i. 1. [c. 1610.—"The principal temple, which they call _Oucourou_ MISQUITTE" (_Hukuru miskitu_, 'Friday mosque').—_Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. i. 72.] 1616.—"They are very jealous to let their women or MOSCHEES be seen."—_Sir T. Roe_, in _Purchas_, i. 537; [Hak. Soc. ii. 21]. [1623.—"We went to see upon the same Lake a MESCHITA, or temple of the Mahometans."—_P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. i. 69.] 1634.— "Que a de abominação MESQUITA immũda Casa, a Deos dedicada hoje se veja." _Malaca Conquistada_, l. xii. 43. 1638.—Mandelslo unreasonably applies the term to all sorts of pagan temples, _e.g._— "Nor is it only in great Cities that the _Benjans_ have their many MOSQUEYS...."—E.T. 2nd ed. 1669, p. 52. "The King of _Siam_ is a _Pagan_, nor do his Subjects know any other Religion. They have divers MOSQUEES, Monasteries, and Chappels."—_Ibid._ p. 104. c. 1662.—"... he did it only for love to their Mammon; and would have sold afterwards for as much more St. Peter's ... to the Turks for a MOSQUITO."—_Crowley_, Discourse concerning the Govt. of O. Cromwell. 1680.—Consn. Ft. St. Geo. March 28: "Records the death of Cassa Verona ... and a dispute arising as to whether his body should be burned by the _Gentues_ or buried by the _Moors_, the latter having stopped the procession on the ground that the deceased was a Mussleman and built a MUSSEET in the Towne to be buried in, the Governor with the advice of his Council sent an order that the body should be burned as a _Gentue_, and not buried by the _Moors_, it being apprehended to be of dangerous consequence to admit the Moors such pretences in the Towne."—_Notes and Exts._ No. iii. p. 14. 1719.—"On condition they had a COWLE granted, exempting them from paying the Pagoda or MUSQUEET duty."—In _Wheeler_, ii. 301. 1727.—"There are no fine Buildings in the City, but many large Houses, and some Caravanserays and MUSCHEITS."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 161; [ed. 1774, i. 163]. c. 1760.—"The Roman Catholic Churches, the Moorish MOSCHS, the Gentoo Pagodas, the worship of the Parsees, are all equally unmolested and tolerated."—_Grose_, i. 44. [1862.—"... I slept at a MUSHEED, or village house of prayer."—_Brinckman, Rifle in Cashmere_, 78.] MOSQUITO, s. A gnat is so called in the tropics. The word is Spanish and Port. (dim. of _mosca_, 'a fly'), and probably came into familiar English use from the East Indies, though the earlier quotations show that it was _first_ brought from S. America. A friend annotates here: "Arctic mosquitoes are worst of all; and the Norfolk ones (in the Broads) beat Calcutta!" It is related of a young Scotch lady of a former generation who on her voyage to India had heard formidable, but vague accounts of this terror of the night, that on seeing an elephant for the first time, she asked: "Will yon be what's called a MUSQUEETAE?" 1539.—"To this misery was there adjoyned the great affliction, which the Flies and Gnats (_por parte dos atabões e_ MOSQUITOS), that coming out of the neighbouring Woods, bit and stung us in such sort, as not one of us but was gore blood."—_Pinto_ (orig. cap. xxiii.), in _Cogan_, p. 29. 1582.—"We were oftentimes greatly annoyed with a kind of flie, which in the Indian tongue is called _Tiquari_, and the Spanish call them MUSKITOS."—_Miles Phillips_, in _Hakl._ iii. 564. 1584.—"The 29 Day we set Saile from Saint Iohns, being many of vs stung before upon Shoare with the MUSKITOS; but the same night we tooke a Spanish Frigat."—_Sir Richard Greenevile's Voyage_, in _Hakl._ iii. 308. 1616 and 1673.—See both _Terry_ and _Fryer_ under CHINTS. 1662.—"At night there is a kind of insect that plagues one mightily; they are called MUSCIETEN,—it is a kind that by their noise and sting cause much irritation."—_Saar_, 68-69. 1673.—"The greatest Pest is the MOSQUITO, which not only wheals, but domineers by its continual Hums."—_Fryer_, 189. 1690.—(The Governor) "carries along with him a _Peon_ or Servant to Fan him, and drive away the busie Flies, and troublesome MUSKETOES. This is done with the Hair of a Horse's Tail."—_Ovington_, 227-8. 1740.—"... all the day we were pestered with great numbers of MUSCATOS, which are not much unlike the gnats in _England_, but more venomous...."—_Anson's Voyage_, 9th ed., 1756, p. 46. 1764.— "MOSQUITOS, sandflies, seek the sheltered roof, And with full rage the stranger guest assail, Nor spare the sportive child." —_Grainger_, bk. i. 1883.—"Among rank weeds in deserted Bombay gardens, too, there is a large, speckled, unmusical MOSQUITO, raging and importunate and thirsty, which will give a new idea in pain to any one that visits its haunts."—_Tribes on My Frontier_, 27. MOTURPHA, s. Hind. from Ar. _muḥtarafa_, but according to C. P. B. _mu'tarifa_; [rather Ar. _muḥtarifa_, _muḥtarif_, 'an artizan']. A name technically applied to a number of miscellaneous taxes in Madras and Bombay, such as were called SAYER (q.v.), in Bengal. [1813.—"MOHTEREFA. An artificer. Taxes, personal and professional, on artificers, merchants and others; also on houses, implements of agriculture, looms, &c., a branch of the SAYER."—_Gloss. 5th Report_, s.v. 1826.—"... for example, the tax on merchants, manufacturers, &c. (called MOHTURFA)...."—_Grant Duff, H. of the Mahrattas_, 3rd ed. 356.] MOULMEIN, n.p. This is said to be originally a Talaing name _Mut-mwoa-lem_, syllables which mean (or may be made to mean) 'one-eye-destroyed'; and to account for which a cock-and-bull legend is given (probably invented for the purpose): "Tradition says that the city was founded ... by a king with three eyes, having an extra eye in his forehead, but that by the machinations of a woman, the eye in his forehead was destroyed...." (_Mason's Burmah_, 2nd ed. p. 18). The Burmese corrupted the name into _Mau-la-yaing_, whence the foreign (probably Malay) form _Maulmain_. The place so called is on the opposite side of the estuary of the Salwin R. from MARTABAN (q.v.), and has entirely superseded that once famous port. Moulmein, a mere site, was chosen as the headquarters of the Tenasserim provinces, when those became British in 1826 after the first Burmese War. It has lost political importance since the annexation of Pegu, 26 years later, but is a thriving city which numbered in 1881, 53,107 inhabitants; [in 1891, 55,785]. MOUNT DELY, n.p. (See DELLY, MOUNT.) MOUSE-DEER, s. The beautiful little creature, _Meminna indica_ (Gray), [_Tragulus meminna_, the Indian Chevrotain (_Blanford, Mammalia_, 555),] found in various parts of India, and weighing under 6 lbs., is so called. But the name is also applied to several pigmy species of the genus _Tragulus_, found in the Malay regions, [where, according to Mr. Skeat, it takes in popular tradition the place of Brer Rabbit, outwitting even the tiger, elephant, and crocodile.] All belong to the family of Musk-deer. MUCHÁN, s. Hind. _machān_, Dekh. _manchān_, Skt. _maṅcha_. An elevated platform; such as the floor of huts among the Indo-Chinese races; or a stage or scaffolding erected to watch a tiger, to guard a field, or what not. c. 1662.—"As the soil of the country is very damp, the people do not live on the ground-floor, but on the MACHÁN, which is the name for a raised floor."—_Shihábuddín Tálish_, by _Blochmann_, in _J. A. S. B._ xli. Pt. i. 84. [1882.—"In a shady green MECHAN in some fine tree, watching at the cool of evening...."—_Sanderson, Thirteen Years_, 3rd ed. 284.] MUCHWA, s. Mahr. _machwā_, Hind. _machuā_, _machwā_. A kind of boat or barge in use about Bombay. MUCKNA, s. Hind. _makhnā_, [which comes from Skt. _matkuna_, 'a bug, a flea, a beardless man, an elephant without tusks']. A male elephant without tusks or with only rudimentary tusks. These latter are familiar in Bengal, and still more so in Ceylon, where according to Sir S. Baker, "not more than one in 300 has tusks; they are merely provided with short grubbers, projecting generally about 3 inches from the upper jaw, and about 2 inches in diameter." (_The Rifle and Hound in Ceylon_, 11.) Sanderson (_13 Years among the Wild Beasts of India_, [3rd ed. 66]) says: "On the Continent of India _mucknas_, or elephants _born_ without tusks, are decidedly rare ... _Mucknas_ breed in the herds, and the peculiarity is not hereditary or transmitted." This author also states that out of 51 male elephants captured by him in Mysore and Bengal only 5 were _mucknas_. But the definition of a _makhnā_ in Bengal is that which we have given, including those animals which possess only feminine or rudimentary tusks, the 'short grubbers' of Baker; and these latter can hardly be called rare among domesticated elephants. This may be partially due to a preference in purchasers.[174] The same author derives the term from _mukh_, 'face'; but the reason is obscure. Shakespear and Platts give the word as also applied to 'a cock without spurs.' c. 1780.—"An elephant born with the left tooth only is reckoned sacred; with black spots in the mouth unlucky, and not saleable; the MUKNA or elephant born without teeth is thought the best."—_Hon. R. Lindsay_ in _Lives of the Lindsays_, iii. 194. MUCOA, MUKUVA, n.p. Malayal. and Tamil, _mukkuvan_ (sing.), 'a diver,' and _mukkuvar_ (pl.). [Logan (_Malabar_, ii. Gloss. s.v.) derives it from Drav. _mukkuha_, 'to dive'; the _Madras Gloss._ gives Tam. _muzhugu_, with the same meaning.] A name applied to the fishermen of the western coast of the Peninsula near C. Comorin. [But Mr. Pringle (_Diary, Ft. St. Geo._ 1st ser. iii. 187) points out that formerly as now, the word was of much more general application. Orme in a passage quoted below employs it of boatmen at Karikal. The use of the word extended as far N. as Madras, and on the W. coast; it was not confined to the extreme S.] It was among these, and among the corresponding class of PARAVARS on the east coast, that F. Xavier's most noted labours in India occurred. 1510.—"The fourth class are called MECHUA, and these are fishers."—_Varthema_, 142. 1525.—"And Dom João had secret speech with a married Christian whose wife and children were inside the fort, and a valiant man, with whom he arranged to give him 200 PARDAOS (and that he gave him on the spot) to set fire to houses that stood round the fort.... So this Christian, called Duarte Fernandes ... put on a lot of old rags and tags, and powdered himself with ashes after the fashion of _jogues_ (see JOGEE) ... also defiling his hair with a mixture of oil and ashes, and disguising himself like a regular _jogue_, whilst he tied under his rags a parcel of gunpowder and pieces of slow-match, and so commending himself to God, in which all joined, slipped out of the fort by night, and as the day broke, he came to certain huts of MACUAS, which are fishermen, and began to beg alms in the usual palaver of the _jogues_, _i.e._ prayers for their long life and health, and the conquest of enemies, and easy deliveries for their womenkind, and prosperity for their children, and other grand things."—_Correa_, ii. 871. 1552.—Barros has MUCUARIA, 'a fisherman's village.' 1600.—"Those who gave the best reception to the Gospel were the MACÓAS; and, as they had no church in which to assemble, they did so in the fields and on the shores, and with such fervour that the Father found himself at times with 5000 or 6000 souls about him."—_Lucena, Vida do P. F. Xavier_, 117. [c. 1610.—"These mariners are called MOUCOIS."—_Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. i. 314.] 1615.—"Edixit ut MACUAE omnes, id est vilissima plebecula et piscatu vivens, Christiana sacra susciperent."—_Jarric_, i. 390. 1626.—"The MUCHOA or MECHOE are Fishers ... the men Theeues, the women Harlots, with whom they please...."—_Purchas, Pilgrimage_, 553. 1677.—Resolved "to raise the rates of hire of the _Mesullas_ (see MUSSOOLA) boatmen called MACQUARS."—_Ft. St. Geo. Consn._, Jan 12, in _Notes and Exts._ No. i. 54. [1684.—"The MAQUAS or Boatmen ye Ordinary Astralogers (_sic_) for weather did ... prognosticate great Rains...."—_Pringle, Diary, Ft. St. Geo._, 1st ser. iii. 131.] 1727.—"They may marry into lower Tribes ... and so may the MUCKWAS, or Fishers, who, I think, are a higher tribe than the _Poulias_ (see POLEA)."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 310, [ed. 1744, i. 312]. [1738.—"Gastos com Nairos, Tibas, MAQUAS."—Agreement, in _Logan, Malabar_, ii. 36.] 1745.—"The MACOAS, a kind of Malabars, who have specially this business, and, as we might say, the exclusive privilege in all that concerns sea-faring."—_Norbert_, i. 227-8. 1746.—"194 MACQUARS attending the sea-side at night ... (P.) 8 : 8 : 40."—_Account of Extraordinary Expenses, at Ft. St. David_ (India Office MS. Records). 1760.—"Fifteen _massoolas_ (see MUSSOOLA) accompanied the ships; they took in 170 of the troops, besides the MACOAS, who are the black fellows that row them."—_Orme_, ed. 1803, iii. 617. [1813.—"The MUCKWAS or MACUARS of Tellicherry are an industrious, useful set of people."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. i. 202.] MUDDÁR, s. Hind. _madār_, Skt. _mandāra_; _Calotropis procera_, R. Brown, N.O. _Asclepiadaceae_. One of the most common and widely diffused plants in uncultivated plains throughout India. In Sind the bark fibre is used for halters, &c., and experiment has shown it to be an excellent material worth £40 a ton in England, if it could be supplied at that rate; but the cost of collection has stood in the way of its utilisation. The seeds are imbedded in a silky floss, used to stuff pillows. This also has been the subject of experiment for textile use, but as yet without practical success. The plant abounds with an acrid milky juice which the Rājputs are said to employ for infanticide. (_Punjab Plants._) The plant is called AK in Sind and throughout N. India. MUDDLE, s. (?) This word is only known to us from the clever—perhaps too clever—little book quoted below. The word does not seem to be known, and was probably a misapprehension of BUDLEE. [Even Mr. Brandt and Mrs. Wyatt are unable to explain this word. The former does not remember hearing it. Both doubt its connection with BUDLEE. Mrs. Wyatt suggests with hesitation Tamil _muder_, "boiled rice," _mudei-palli_, "the cook-house."] 1836-7.—"Besides all these acknowledged and ostensible attendants, each servant has a kind of MUDDLE or double of his own, who does all the work that can be put off upon him without being found out by his master or mistress."—_Letters from Madras_, 38. " "They always come accompanied by their Vakeels, a kind of Secretaries, or interpreters, or flappers,—their MUDDLES in short; everybody here has a MUDDLE, high or low."—_Letters from Madras_, 86. MUFTY, s. A. Ar. _Muftī_, an expounder of the Mahommedan Law, the utterer of the _fatwā_ (see FUTWAH). Properly the _Muftī_ is above the _Kāẓī_ who carries out the judgment. In the 18th century, and including Regulation IX. of 1793, which gave the Company's Courts in Bengal the reorganization which substantially endured till 1862, we have frequent mention of both _Cauzies_ and _Mufties_ as authorized expounders of the Mahommedan Law; but, though Kāẓīs were nominally maintained in the Provincial Courts down to their abolition (1829-31), practically the duty of those known as Kāẓīs became limited to quite different objects and the designation of the Law-officer who gave the _futwā_ in our District Courts was _Maulavī_. The title _Muftī_ has been long obsolete within the limits of British administration, and one might safely say that it is practically unknown to any surviving member of the Indian Civil Service, and never was heard in India as a living title by any Englishman now surviving. (See CAZEE, LAW-OFFICER, MOOLVEE). B. A slang phrase in the army, for 'plain clothes.' No doubt it is taken in some way from A, but the transition is a little obscure. [It was perhaps originally applied to the attire of dressing-gown, smoking-cap, and slippers, which was like the Oriental dress of the _Muftī_ who was familiar in Europe from his appearance in Moliere's _Bourgeois Gentilhomme_. Compare the French _en Pekin_.] A.— 1653.—"Pendant la tempeste vne femme INDUSTANI mourut sur notre bord; vn MOUFTI Persan de la Secte des Schaï (see SHEEAH) assista à cette derniere extrémité, luy donnant esperance d'vne meilleure vie que celle-cy, et d'vn Paradis, où l'on auroit tout ce que l'on peut desirer ... et la fit changer de Secte...."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, ed. 1657, p. 281. 1674.—"Resolve to make a present to the Governors of Changulaput and Pallaveram, old friends of the Company, and now about to go to Golcondah, for the marriage of the former with the daughter of the King's MUFTI or Churchman."—_Fort St. Geo. Consn._, March 26. In _Notes and Exts._, No. i. 30. 1767.—"3d. You will not let the CAUZY or MUFTY receive anything from the tenants unlawfully."—_Collectors' Instructions_, in _Long_, 511. 1777.—"The CAZI and MUFTIS now deliver in the following report, on the right of inheritance claimed by the widow and nephew of Shabaz Beg Khan...."—_Report on the Patna Cause_, quoted in _Stephen's Nuncomar and Impey_, ii. 167. 1793.—"§ XXXVI. The CAUZIES and MUFTIS of the provincial Courts of Appeal, shall also be CAUZIES and MUFTIES of the courts of circuit in the several divisions, and shall not be removable, except on proof to the satisfaction of the Governor-General in Council that they are incapable, or have been guilty of misconduct...."—_Reg. IX. of 1793._ [c. 1855.— "Think'st thou I fear the dark vizier, Or the MUFTI'S vengeful arm?" _Bon Gaultier, The Cadi's Daughter._] MUGG, n.p. Beng. _Magh_. It is impossible to deviate without deterioration from Wilson's definition of this obscure name: "A name commonly applied to the natives of Arakan, particularly those bordering on Bengal, or residing near the sea; the people of Chittagong." It is beside the question of its origin or proper application, to say, as Wilson goes on to say, on the authority of Lieut. (now Sir Arthur) Phayre, that the Arakanese disclaim the title, and restrict it to a class held in contempt, viz. the descendants of Arakanese settlers on the frontier of Bengal by Bengali mothers. The proper names of foreign nations in any language do not require the sanction of the nation to whom they are applied, and are often not recognised by the latter. German is not the German name for the Germans, nor Welsh the Welsh name for the Welsh, nor Hindu (originally) a Hindu word, nor China a Chinese word. The origin of the present word is very obscure. Sir A. Phayre kindly furnishes us with this note: "There is good reason to conclude that the name is derived from _Maga_, the name of the ruling race for many centuries in _Magadha_ (modern Behar). The kings of Arakan were no doubt originally of this race. For though this is not distinctly expressed in the histories of Arakan, there are several legends of Kings from Benares reigning in that country, and one regarding a Brahman who marries a native princess, and whose descendants reign for a long period. I say this, although Buchanan appears to reject the theory (see _Montg. Martin_, ii. 18 _seqq._)" The passage is quoted below. On the other hand the Mahommedan writers sometimes confound Buddhists with fire-worshippers, and it seems possible that the word may have been Pers. _magh_ = 'magus.' [See _Risley, Tribes and Castes_, ii. 28 _seq._] The Chittagong Muggs long furnished the best class of native cooks in Calcutta; hence the meaning of the last quotation below. 1585.—"The MOGEN, which be of the kingdom of Recon (see ARAKAN) and Rame, be stronger than the King of Tipara; so that Chatigam or PORTO GRANDE (q.v.) is often under the King of Recon."—_R. Fitch_, in _Hakl._ ii. 389. c. 1590.—(In a country adjoining Pegu) "there are mines of ruby and diamond and gold and silver and copper and petroleum and sulphur and (the lord of that country) has war with the tribe of MAGH about the mines; also with the tribe of Tipara there are battles."—_Āīn_ (orig.) i. 388; [ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 120]. c. 1604.—"_Defeat of the_ MAGH _Rájá_.—This short-sighted Rájá ... became elated with the extent of his treasures and the number of his elephants.... He then openly rebelled, and assembling an army at Sunárgánw laid seige to a fort in that vicinity ... Rájá Mán Singh ... despatched a force.... These soon brought the MAGH Rájá and all his forces to action ... regardless of the number of his boats and the strength of his artillery."—_Ináyatullah_, in _Elliot_, vi. 109. 1638.—"Submission of Manek Ráí, the MAG Rájá of Chittagong."—_Abdul-Hamíd Lahori_, in do. vii. 66. c. 1665.—"These many years there have always been in the Kingdom of _Rakan_ or _Moy_ (read MOG) some _Portuguese_, and with them a great number of their _Christian_ Slaves, and other _Franguis_.... _That_ was the refuge of the Run-aways from _Goa_, _Ceilan_, _Cochin_, _Malague_ (see MALACCA), and all these other places which the Portugueses formerly held in the _Indies_."—_Bernier_, E.T. p. 53; [ed. _Constable_, 109]. 1676.—"In all _Bengala_ this King (of _Arakan_) is known by no other name but the King of MOGUE."—_Tavernier_, E.T. i. 8. 1752.—"... that as the time of the MUGS draws nigh, they request us to order the pinnace to be with them by the end of next month."—In _Long_, p. 87. c. 1810.—"In a paper written by Dr. Leyden, that gentleman supposes ... that Magadha is the country of the people whom we call MUGGS.... The term MUGG, these people assured me, is never used by either themselves or by the Hindus, except when speaking the jargon commonly called Hindustani by Europeans...."—_F. Buchanan_, in _Eastern India_, ii. 18. 1811.—"MUGS, a dirty and disgusting people, but strong and skilful. They are somewhat of the Malayan race."—_Solvyns_, iii. 1866.—"That vegetable curry was excellent. Of course your cook is a MUG?"—_The Dawk Bungalow_, 389. MUGGUR, s. Hind. and Mahr. _magar_ and _makar_, from Skt. _makara_ 'a sea-monster' (see MACAREO). The destructive broad-snouted crocodile of the Ganges and other Indian rivers, formerly called _Crocodilus biporcatus_, now apparently subdivided into several sorts or varieties. 1611.—"Alagaters or Crocodiles there called MURGUR _match_...."—_Hawkins_, in _Purchas_, i. 436. The word is here intended for _magar-mats_ or _machh_, 'crocodile-fish.' [1876.—See under NUZZER.] 1878.—"The MUGGUR is a gross pleb, and his features stamp him as low-born. His manners are coarse."—_Ph. Robinson, In My Indian Garden_, 82-3. 1879.—"En route I killed two crocodiles; they are usually called alligators, but that is a misnomer. It is the MUGGER ... these MUGGERS kill a good many people, and have a playful way of getting under a boat, and knocking off the steersman with their tails, and then swallowing him afterwards."—_Pollok, Sport_, &c., i. 168. 1881.—"Alligator leather attains by use a beautiful gloss, and is very durable ... and it is possible that our rivers contain a sufficient number of the two varieties of crocodile, the MUGGAR and the _garial_ (see GAVIAL) for the tanners and leather-dressers of Cawnpore to experiment upon."—_Pioneer Mail_, April 26. MUGGRABEE, n.p. Ar. _maghrabī_, 'western.' This word, applied to western Arabs, or Moors proper, is, as might be expected, not now common in India. It is the term that appears in the Hayraddin MOGRABBIN of _Quentin Durward_. From _gharb_, the root of this word, the Spaniards have the province of ALGARVE, and both Spanish and Portuguese have GARBIN, a west wind. [The magician in the tale of Alaeddin is a _Maghrabī_, and to this day in Languedoc and Gascony _Maugraby_ is used as a term of cursing. (_Burton, Ar. Nights_, x. 35, 379). MUGGERBEE is used for a coin (see GUBBER).] 1563.—"The proper tongue in which Avicena wrote is that which is used in Syria and Mesopotamia and in Persia and in Tartary (from which latter Avicena came) and this tongue they call _Araby_; and that of our Moors they call MAGARABY, as much as to say Moorish of the West...."—_Garcia_, f. 19_v_. MULL, s. A contraction of MULLIGATAWNY, and applied as a distinctive sobriquet to members of the Service belonging to the Madras Presidency, as Bengal people are called QUI-HIS, and Bombay people DUCKS or BENIGHTED. [1837.—"The MULLS have been excited also by another occurrence ... affecting rather the trading than fashionable world."—_Asiatic Journal_, December, p. 251.] [1852.—"... residents of Bengal, Bombay, and Madras are, in Eastern parlance, designated 'Qui Hies,' 'Ducks,' and 'MULLS.'"—_Notes and Queries_, 1st ser. v. 165.] 1860.—"It ys ane darke Londe, and ther dwellen ye _Cimmerians_ whereof speketh _Homerus Poeta_ in his _Odysseia_, and to thys Daye thei clepen _Tenebrosi_ or 'ye Benyghted ffolke.' Bot thei clepen hemselvys MULLYS from _Mulligatawnee_ wh^{ch} ys ane of theyr goddys from w^{ch} thei ben ysprong."—Ext. from a lately discovered MS. of _Sir John Maundeville_. MULLIGATAWNY, s. The name of this well-known soup is simply a corruption of the Tamil _milagu-tannīr_, 'pepper-water'; showing the correctness of the popular belief which ascribes the origin of this excellent article to Madras, whence—and not merely from the complexion acquired there—the sobriquet of the preceding article. 1784.— "In vain our hard fate we repine; In vain on our fortune we rail; On MULLAGHEE-TAWNY we dine, Or CONGEE, in Bangalore Jail." _Song_ by a Gentleman of the Navy (one of Hyder's Prisoners), in _Seton-Karr_, i. 18. [1823.—"... in a brasen pot was MULUGU TANNI, a hot vegetable soup, made chiefly from pepper and capsicums."—_Hoole, Missions in Madras_, 2nd ed. 249.] MULMULL, s. Hind. _malmal_; Muslin. [c. 1590.—"MALMAL, per piece ... 4 R."—_Āīn_, ed. _Blochmann_, i. 94.] 1683.—"Ye said Ellis told your Petitioner that he would not take 500 Pieces of your Petitioner's MULMULLS unless your Petitioner gave him 200 Rups. which your Petitioner being poor could not do."—_Petition of Rogoodee_, Weaver of Hugly, in _Hedges, Diary_, March 26; [Hak. Soc. i. 73]. 1705.—"MALLE-MOLLES et autre diverses sortes de toiles ... stinquerques et les belles mousselines."—_Luillier_, 78. MUNCHEEL, MANJEEL, s. This word is proper to the S.W. coast; Malayal. _manjīl_, _mañchal_, from Skt. _maṅcha_. It is the name of a kind of hammock-litter used on that coast as a substitute for palankin or dooly. It is substantially the same as the DANDY of the Himālaya, but more elaborate. Correa describes but does not name it. 1561.—"... He came to the factory in a litter which men carried on their shoulders. These are made with thick canes, bent upwards and arched, and from them are suspended some clothes half a fathom in width, and a fathom and a half in length; and at the extremities pieces of wood to sustain the cloth hanging from the pole; and upon this cloth a mattress of the same size as the cloth ... the whole very splendid, and as rich as the gentlemen ... may desire."—_Correa, Three Voyages_, &c., p. 199. 1811.—"The Inquisition is about a quarter of a mile distant from the convent, and we proceeded thither in MANJEELS."—_Buchanan, Christian Researches_, 2nd ed., 171. 1819.—"MUNCHEEL, a kind of litter resembling a sea-cot or hammock, hung to a long pole, with a moveable cover over the whole, to keep off the sun or rain. Six men will run with one from one end of the Malabar coast to the other, while twelve are necessary for the lightest palanquin."—_Welsh_, ii. 142. 1844.—"MUNCHEELS, with poles complete.... Poles, MUNCHEEL-, Spare."—_Jameson's Bombay Code, Ordnance Nomenclature._ 1862.—"We ... started ... in MUNSHEELS or hammocks, slung to bamboos, with a shade over them, and carried by six men, who kept up unearthly yells the whole time."—_Markham, Peru and India_, 353. c. 1886.—"When I landed at Diu, an officer met me with a MUNCHEEL for my use, viz. a hammock slung to a pole, and protected by an awning."—_M.-Gen. R. H. Keatinge._ A form of this word is used at Réunion, where a kind of palankin is called "le MANCHY." It gives a title to one of Leconte de Lisle's Poems: c. 1858.— "Sous un nuage frais de claire mousseline Tous les dimanches au matin, Tu venais à la ville en MANCHY de rotin, Par les rampes de la colline." _Le_ MANCHY. The word has also been introduced by the Portuguese into Africa in the forms _maxilla_, and _machilla_. 1810.—"... tangas, que elles chamão MAXILAS."—_Annaes Maritimas_, iii. 434. 1880.—"The Portuguese (in Quilliman) seldom even think of walking the length of their own street, and ... go from house to house in a sort of palanquin, called here a MACHILLA (pronounced _masheela_). This usually consists of a pole placed upon the shoulders of the natives, from which is suspended a long plank of wood, and upon that is fixed an old-fashioned-looking chair, or sometimes two. Then there is an awning over the top, hung all round with curtains. Each MACHILLA requires about 6 to 8 bearers, who are all dressed alike in a kind of livery."—_A Journey in E. Africa_, by _M. A. Pringle_, p. 89. MUNGOOSE, s. This is the popular Anglo-Indian name of the Indian ichneumons, represented in the South by _Mangusta Mungos_ (Elliot), or _Herpestes griseus_ (Geoffroy) of naturalists, and in Bengal by _Herpestes malaccensis_. [Blanford (_Mammalia_, 119 _seqq._) recognises eight species, the "Common Indian Mungoose" being described as _Herpestes mungo_.] The word is Telugu, _mangīsu_, or _mungīsa_. In Upper India the animal is called _newal_, _neolā_, or _nyaul_. Jerdon gives _mangūs_ however as a Deccani and Mahr. word; [Platts gives it as dialectic, and very doubtfully derives it from Skt. _makshu_, 'moving quickly.' In Ar. it is _bint-'arūs_, 'daughter of the bridegroom,' in Egypt _kitt_ or _katt Farāūn_, 'Pharaoh's cat' (_Burton, Ar. Nights_, ii. 369)]. 1673.—"... a MONGOOSE is akin to a Ferret...."—_Fryer_, 116. 1681.—"The knowledge of these antidotal herbs they have learned from the MOUNGGUTIA, a kind of Ferret."—_Knox_, 115. 1685.—"They have what they call a MANGUS, creatures something different from ferrets; these hold snakes in great antipathy, and if they once discover them never give up till they have killed them."—_Ribeyro_, f. 56_v_. Bluteau gives the following as a quotation from a _History of Ceylon_, tr. from Portuguese into French, published at Paris in 1701, p. 153. It is in fact the gist of an anecdote in Ribeyro. "There are persons who cherish this animal and have it to sleep with them, although it is ill-tempered, for they prefer to be bitten by a MANGUS to being killed by a snake." 1774.—"He (the Dharma Raja of Bhootan) has got a little lap-dog and a MUNGOOS, which he is very fond of."—_Bogle's Diary_, in _Markham's Tibet_, 27. 1790.—"His (Mr. Glan's) experiments have also established a very curious fact, that the ichneumon, or MUNGOOSE, which is very common in this country, and kills snakes without danger to itself, does not use antidotes ... but that the poison of snakes is, to this animal, innocent."—Letter in _Colebrooke's Life_, p. 40. 1829.—"Il MONGÙSE animale simile ad una donnola."—_Papi_, in _de Gubernatis, St. dei Viagg. Ital._, p. 279. MUNJEET, s. Hind. _majīṭh_, Skt. _maṅjishṭha_; a dye-plant (_Rubia cordifolia_, L., N.O. _Cinchonaceae_); 'Bengal Madder.' MUNNEEPORE, n.p. Properly _Manipūr_; a quasi-independent State lying between the British district of Cachar on the extreme east of Bengal, and the upper part of the late kingdom of Burma, and in fact including a part of the watershed between the tributaries of the Brahmaputra and those of the Irawadi. The people are of genuinely Indo-Chinese and Mongoloid aspect, and the State, small and secluded as it is, has had its turn in temporary conquest and domination, like almost all the States of Indo-China from the borders of Assam to the mouth of the Mekong. Like the other Indo-Chinese States, too, Manipūr has its royal chronicle, but little seems to have been gathered from it. The Rājas and people have, for a period which seems uncertain, professed Hindu religion. A disastrous invasion of Manipūr by Alompra, founder of the present Burmese dynasty, in 1755, led a few years afterwards to negotiations with the Bengal Government, and the conclusion of a treaty, in consequence of which a body of British sepoys was actually despatched in 1763, but eventually returned without reaching Manipūr. After this, intercourse practically ceased till the period of our first Burmese War (1824-25), when the country was overrun by the Burmese, who also entered Cachar; and British troops, joined with a Manipūrī force, expelled them. Since then a British officer has always been resident at Manipūr, and at one time (c. 1838-41) a great deal of labour was expended on opening a road between Cachar and Manipūr. [The murder of Mr. Quinton, Chief-Commissioner of Assam, and other British officers at Manipūr, in the close of 1890, led to the infliction of severe punishment on the leaders of the outbreak. The Mahārāja, whose abdication led to this tragedy, died in Calcutta in the following year, and the State is now under British management during the minority of his successor.] This State has been called by a variety of names. Thus, in Rennell's _Memoir_ and maps of India it bears the name of MECKLEY. In Symes's _Narrative_, and in maps of that period, it is CASSAY; names, both of which have long disappeared from modern maps. _Meckley_ represents the name (_Makli?_) by which the country was known in Assam; _Mogli_ (apparently a form of the same) was the name in Cachar; _Ka-sé_ or _Ka-thé_ (according to the Ava pronunciation) is the name by which it is known to the Shans or Burmese. 1755.—"I have carried my Arms to the _confines_ of CHINA ... on the other quarter I have reduced to my subjection the major part of the Kingdom of CASSAY; whose Heir I have taken captive, see there he sits behind you...."—Speech of _Alompra_ to _Capt. Baker_ at _Momchabue_. _Dalrymple, Or. Rep._ i. 152. 1759.—"CASSAY, which ... lies to the N. Westward of AVA, is a Country, so far as I can learn, hitherto unheard of in Europe...."—_Letter_, dd. 22 June 1759, in _ibid._ 116. [1762.—"... the President sent the Board a letter which he had received from Mr. Verelst at Chittagong, containing an invitation which had been made to him and his Council by the Rajah of MECKLEY to assist him in obtaining redress ... from the Burmas...."—Letter, in _Wheeler, Early Records_, 291.] 1763.—"MECKLEY is a Hilly Country, and is bounded on the North, South, and West by large tracts of _Cookie Mountains_, which prevent any intercourse with the countries beyond them; and on the East[175] by the Burampoota (see BURRAMPOOTER); beyond the Hills, to the North by Asam and _Poong_; to the West Cashar; to the South and East the BURMAH Country, which lies between Meckley and China.... The _Burampoota_ is said to divide, somewhere to the north of _Poong_, into two large branches, one of which passes through ASAM, and down by the way of _Dacca_, the other through POONG into the Burma Country."—_Acct. of Meckley_, by _Nerher Doss Gosseen_, in _Dalrymple's Or. Rep._, ii. 477-478. " "... there is about _seven days plain country_ between MONEYPOOR and BURAMPOOTA, after crossing which, about _seven days, Jungle and Hills_, to the inhabited border of the Burmah country."—_Ibid._ 481. 1793.—"... The first ridge of mountains towards Thibet and Bootan, forms the limit of the survey to the north; to which I may now add, that the surveys extend no farther eastward, than the frontiers of Assam and MECKLEY.... The space between Bengal and China, is occupied by the province of MECKLEY and other districts, subject to the King of Burmah, or Ava...."—_Rennell's Memoir_, 295. 1799.—(Referring to 1757). "Elated with success Alompra returned to Monchaboo, now the seat of imperial government. After some months ... he took up arms against the CASSAYERS.... Having landed his troops, he was preparing to advance to MUNNEPOORA, the capital of CASSAY, when information arrived that the Peguers had revolted...."—_Symes, Narrative_, 41-42. " "All the troopers in the King's service are natives of CASSAY, who are much better horsemen than the Birmans."—_Ibid._ 318. 1819.—"Beyond the point of Negraglia (see NEGRAIS), as far as Azen (see ASSAM), and even further, there is a small chain of mountains that divides Aracan and CASSÉ from the Burmese...."—_Sangermano_, p. 33. 1827.—"The extensive area of the Burman territory is inhabited by many distinct nations or tribes, of whom I have heard not less than eighteen enumerated. The most considerable of these are the proper Burmans, the Peguans or Talains, the Shans or people of Lao, the CASSAY, or more correctly Kathé...."—_Crawfurd's Journal_, 372. 1855.—"The weaving of these silks ... gives employment to a large body of the population in the suburbs and villages round the capital, especially to the MUNNIPOORIANS, or KATHÉ, as they are called by the Burmese. "These people, the descendants of unfortunates who were carried off in droves from their country by the Burmans in the time of King Mentaragyi and his predecessors, form a very great proportion ... of the metropolitan population, and they are largely diffused in nearly all the districts of Central Burma.... Whatever work is in hand for the King or for any of the chief men near the capital, these people supply the labouring hands; if boats have to be manned they furnish the rowers; and whilst engaged on such tasks any remuneration they may receive is very scanty and uncertain."—_Yule, Mission to Ava_, 153-154. MUNSUBDAR. Hind. from Pers. _manṣabdār_, 'the holder of office or dignity' (Ar. _manṣab_). The term was used to indicate quasi-feudal dependents of the Mogul Government who had territory assigned to them, on condition of their supplying a certain number of horse, 500, 1000 or more. In many cases the title was but nominal, and often it was assumed without warrant. [Mr. Irvine discusses the question at length and represents _manṣab_ by "the word '_rank_,' as its object was to settle precedence and fix gradation of pay; it did not necessarily imply the exercise of any particular office, and meant nothing beyond the fact that the holder was in the employ of the State, and bound in return to yield certain services when called upon." (_J.R.A.S._, July 1896, pp. 510 _seqq._)] [1617.—"... slew one of them and twelve MAANCIPDARES."—_Sir T. Roe_, Hak. Soc. ii. 417; in ii. 461, "MANCIPDARIES." [1623.—"... certain Officers of the Militia, whom they call MANSUBDÀR."—_P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. i. 97.] c. 1665.—"MANSEBDARS are Cavaliers of _Manseb_, which is particular and honourable Pay; not so great indeed as that of the _Omrahs_ ... they being esteemed as little _Omrahs_, and of the rank of those, that are advanced to that dignity."—_Bernier_, E.T. p. 67; [ed. _Constable_, 215]. 1673.—"MUNSUBDARS or petty _omrahs_."—_Fryer_, 195. 1758.—"... a MUNSUBDAR or commander of 6000 horse."—_Orme_, ed. 1803, ii. 278. MUNTRA, s. Skt. _mantra_, 'a text of the Vedas; a magical formula.' 1612.—"... Trata da causa primeira, segundo os livros que tem, chamados Terum MANDRA mole" (_mantra-mūla_, _mūla_ 'text').—_Couto_, Dec. V. liv. vi. cap. 3. 1776.—"MANTUR—a text of the Shaster."—_Halhed, Code_, p. 17. 1817.—"... he is said to have found the great MANTRA, spell or talisman."—_Mill, Hist._ ii. 149. MUNTREE, s. Skt. _Mantri_. A minister or high official. The word is especially affected in old Hindu States, and in the Indo-Chinese and Malay States which derive their ancient civilisation from India. It is the word which the Portuguese made into MANDARIN (q.v.). 1810.—"When the Court was full, and Ibrahim, the son of Candu the merchant, was near the throne, the Raja entered.... But as soon as the Rajah seated himself, the MUNTRIES and high officers of state arrayed themselves according to their rank."—In a Malay's account of Government House at Calcutta, transl. by Dr. Leyden, in _Maria Graham_, p. 200. [1811.—"MANTRI." See under ORANKAY. [1829.—"The MANTRIS of Mewar prefer estates to pecuniary stipend, which gives more consequence in every point of view."—_Tod, Annals_, Calcutta reprint, i. 150.] MUNZIL, s. Ar. _manzil_, 'descending or alighting,' hence the halting place of a stage or march, a day's stage. 1685.—"We were not able to reach Obdeen-deen (ye usual MENZILL) but lay at a sorry CARAVAN SARAI."—_Hedges, Diary_, July 30; [Hak. Soc. i. 203. In i. 214, MANZEILL]. MUSCÁT, n.p., properly _Măskăt_. A port and city of N.E. Arabia; for a long time the capital of 'Omān. (See IMAUM.) [1659.—"The Governor of the city was Chah-Navaze-kan ... descended from the ancient Princes of MACHATE...."—_Bernier_, ed. _Constable_, 73.] 1673.—"MUSCHAT." See under IMAUM. MUSIC. There is no matter in which the sentiments of the people of India differ more from those of Englishmen than on that of music, and curiously enough the one kind of Western music which they appreciate, and seem to enjoy, is that of the bagpipe. This is testified by Captain Munro in the passage quoted below; but it was also shown during Lord Canning's visit to Lahore in 1860, in a manner which dwells in the memory of one of the present writers. The escort consisted of part of a Highland regiment. A venerable Sikh chief who heard the pipes exclaimed: 'That is indeed music! it is like that which we hear of in ancient story, which was so exquisite that the hearers became insensible (_behosh_).' 1780.—"The bagpipe appears also to be a favourite instrument among the natives. They have no taste indeed for any other kind of music, and they would much rather listen to this instrument a whole day than to an organ for ten minutes."—_Munro's Narrative_, 33. MUSK, s. We get this word from the Lat. _muschus_, Greek μόσχος, and the latter must have been got, probably through Persian, from the Skt. _mushka_, the literal meaning of which is rendered in the old English phrase 'a cod of musk.' The oldest known European mention of the article is that which we give from St. Jerome; the oldest medical prescription is in a work of Aetius, of Amida (c. 540). In the quotation from Cosmas the word used is μόσχος, and _kastūri_ is a Skt. name, still, according to Royle, applied to the musk-deer in the Himālaya. The transfer of the name to (or from) the article called by the Greeks καστόριον, which is an analogous product of the beaver, is curious. The Musk-deer (_Moschus moschiferus_, L.) is found throughout the Himālaya at elevations rarely (in summer) below 8000 feet, and extends east to the borders of Szechuen, and north to Siberia. c. 390.—"Odoris autem suavitas, et diversa thymiamata, et amomum, et cyphi, oenanthe, MUSCUS, et peregrini muris pellicula, quod dissolutis et amatoribus conveniat, nemo nisi dissolutus negat."—_St. Jerome_, in Lib. Secund. _adv. Jovinianum_, ed. _Vallarsii_, ii. col. 337. c. 545.—"This little animal is the MUSK (μόσχος). The natives call it in their own tongue καστοῦρι. They hunt it and shoot it, and binding tight the blood collected about the navel they cut this off, and this is the sweet smelling part of it, and what we call MUSK."—_Cosmas Indicopleustes_, Bk. xi. ["MUSKE commeth from Tartaria.... There is a certaine beast in Tartaria, which is wilde and big as a wolfe, which beast they take aliue, and beat him to death with small stanes y^t his blood may be spread through his whole body, then they cut it in pieces, and take out all the bones, and beat the flesh with the blood in a mortar very smal, and dry it, and make purses to put it in of the skin, and these be the Cods of MUSKE."—_Caesar Frederick_, in _Hakl._ ii. 372.] 1673.—"MUSK. It is best to buy it in the Cod ... that which openeth with a bright Mosk colour is best."—_Fryer_, 212. MUSK-RAT, s. The popular name of the _Sorex caerulescens_, Jerdon, [_Crocidura caerulea_, Blanford], an animal having much the figure of the common shrew, but nearly as large as a small brown rat. It diffuses a strong musky odour, so penetrative that it is commonly asserted to affect bottled beer by running over the bottles in a cellar. As Jerdon judiciously observes, it is much more probable that the corks have been affected before being used in bottling; [and Blanford (_Mammalia,_ 237) writes that "the absurd story ... is less credited in India than it formerly was, owing to the discovery that liquors bottled in Europe and exported to India are not liable to be tainted."] When the female is in heat she is often seen to be followed by a string of males giving out the odour strongly. Can this be the _mus peregrinus_ mentioned by St. Jerome (see MUSK), as P. Vincenzo supposes? c. 1590.—"Here (in Tooman Bekhrad, n. of Kabul R.) are also MICE that have a fine MUSKY SCENT."—_Ayeen_, by _Gladwin_ (1800) ii. 166; [ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 406]. [1598.—"They are called sweet smelling RATTES, for they have a smell as if they were full of MUSKE."—_Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. i. 303.] 1653.—"Les rats d'Inde sont de deux sortes.... La deuxiesme espece que les Portugais appellent _cheroso_ ou odoriferant est de la figure d'vn furet" (a ferret), "mais extremement petit, sa morseure est veneneuse. Lorsqu'il entre en vne chambre l'on le sent incontinent, et l'on l'entend crier _krik, krik, krik_."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, ed. 1657, p. 256. I may note on this that Jerdon says of the _Sorex murinus_,—the large musk-rat of China, Burma, and the Malay countries, extending into Lower Bengal and Southern India, especially the Malabar coast, where it is said to be the common species (therefore probably that known to our author),—that the bite is considered venomous by the natives (_Mammals_, p. 54), [a belief for which, according to Blanford (_l.c._ p. 236), there is no foundation]. 1672.—P. Vincenzo Maria, speaking of his first acquaintance with this animal (_il ratto del musco_), which occurred in the Capuchin Convent at Surat, says with simplicity (or malignity?): "I was astonished to perceive an odour so fragrant[176] in the vicinity of those most religious Fathers, with whom I was at the moment in conversation."—_Viaggio_, p. 385. 1681.—"This country has its vermin also. They have a sort of Rats they call MUSK-RATS, because they smell strong of musk. These the inhabitants do not eat of, but of all other sorts of Rats they do."—_Knox_, p. 31. 1789.—H. Munro in his _Narrative_ (p. 34) absurdly enough identifies this animal with the BANDICOOT, q.v. 1813.—See _Forbes, Or. Mem._ i. 42; [2nd. ed. i. 26]. MUSLIN, s. There seems to be no doubt that this word is derived from Mosul (Mauṣal or Mauṣil) on the Tigris,[177] and it has been from an old date the name of a texture, but apparently not always that of the thin semi-transparent tissue to which we now apply it. Dozy (p. 323) says that the Arabs employ _mauṣili_ in the same sense as our word, quoting the _Arabian Nights_ (Macnaghten's ed., i. 176, and ii. 159), in both of which the word indicates the material of a _fine_ turban. [Burton (i. 211) translates 'Mosul stuff,' and says it may mean either of 'Mosul fashion,' or muslin.] The quotation from Ives, as well as that from Marco Polo, seems to apply to a different texture from what we call muslin. 1298.—"All the cloths of gold and silk that are called MOSOLINS are made in this country (Mausul)."—_Marco Polo_, Bk. i. chap. 5. c. 1544.—"_Almussoli_ est regio in Mesopotamia, in qua texuntur telae ex bombyce valde pulchrae, quae apud Syros et Aegyptios et apud mercatores Venetos appellantur MUSSOLI, ex hoc regionis nomine. Et principes Aegyptii et Syri, tempore aestatis sedentes in loco honorauiliori induunt vestes ex hujusmodi MUSSOLI."—_Andreae Bellunensis_, Arabicorum nominum quae in libris _Avicennae_ sparsim legebantur _Interpretatio_. 1573.—"... you have all sorts of Cotton-works, Handkerchiefs, long Fillets, Girdles ... and other sorts, by the _Arabians_ called MOSSELLINI (after the Country _Mussoli_, from whence they are brought, which is situated in Mesopotamia), by us MUSLIN."—_Rauwolff_, p. 84. c. 1580.—"For the rest the said Agiani (misprint for Bagnani, BANYANS) wear clothes of white MUSSOLO or _sessa_ (?); having their garments very long and crossed over the breast."—_Gasparo Balbi_, f. 33_b_. 1673.—"Le drap qu'on estend sur les matelas est d'une toille aussy fine que de la MOUSCELINE."—App. to _Journal d'Ant. Galland_, ii. 198. 1685.—"I have been told by several, that MUSCELIN (so much in use here for cravats) and _Calligo_ (!), and the most of the Indian linens, are made of nettles, and I see not the least improbability but that they may be made of the fibres of them."—_Dr. Hans Sloane to Mr. Ray_, in _Ray Correspondence_, 1848, p. 163. c. 1760.—"This city (Mosul)'s manufacture is MUSSOLIN [read MUSSOLEN] (a cotton cloth) which they make very strong and pretty fine, and sell for the European and other markets."—_Ives, Voyage_, p. 324. MUSNUD, s. H.—Ar. _masnad_, from root _sanad_, 'he leaned or rested upon it.' The large cushion, &c., used by native Princes in India, in place of a throne. 1752.—"Salabat-jing ... went through the ceremony of sitting on the MUSNUD or throne."—_Orme_, ed. 1803, i. 250. 1757.—"On the 29th the Colonel went to the Soubah's Palace, and in the presence of all the Rajahs and great men of the court, led him to the MUSLAND...."—_Reflexions by Luke Scrafton, Esq._, ed. 1770, p. 93. 1803.—"The Peshwah arrived yesterday, and is to be seated on the MUSNUD."—_A. Wellesley_, in _Munro's Life_, i. 343. 1809.—"In it was a MUSNUD, with a carpet, and a little on one side were chairs on a white cloth."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 346. 1824.—"They spread fresh carpets, and prepared the royal MUSNUD, covering it with a magnificent shawl."—_Hajji Baba_, ed. 1835, p. 142. 1827.—"The Prince Tippoo had scarcely dismounted from his elephant, and occupied the MUSNUD, or throne of cushions."—_Sir W. Scott, Surgeon's Daughter_, ch. xiv. MUSSALLA, s. P.—H. (with change of sense from Ar. _maṣāliḥ_, pl. of _maṣlaḥa_) 'materials, ingredients,' lit. 'things for the good of, or things or affairs conducive to good.' Though sometimes used for the ingredients of any mixture, _e.g._ to form a cement, the most usual application is to spices, curry-stuffs and the like. There is a tradition of a very gallant Governor-General that he had found it very tolerable, on a sharp but brief campaign, to "rough it on CHUPRASSIES and MUSSAULCHEES" (qq.v.), meaning _chupatties_ and _mussalla_. 1780.—"A dose of MARSALL, or purgative spices."—_Munro, Narrative_, 85. 1809.—"At the next hut the woman was grinding MISSALA or curry-stuff on a flat smooth stone with another shaped like a rolling pin."—_Maria Graham_, 20. MUSSAUL, s. Hind. from Ar. _mash'al_, 'a torch.' It is usually made of rags wrapt round a rod, and fed at intervals with oil from an earthen pot. c. 1407.—"Suddenly, in the midst of the night they saw the Sultan's camp approaching, accompanied by a great number of MASHAL."—_Abdurazzāk_, in _N. & Exts._ xiv. Pt. i. 153. 1673.—"The _Duties_[178] march like Furies with their lighted MUSSALS in their hands, they are Pots filled with Oyl in an Iron Hoop like our Beacons, and set on fire by stinking rags."—_Fryer_, 33. 1705.—"... flambeaux qu'ils appellent MANSALLES."—_Luillier_, 89. 1809.—"These MUSSAL or link-boys."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 17. 1810.—"The MOSAUL, or flambeau, consists of old rags, wrapped very closely round a small stick."—_Williamson, V. M._ i. 219. [1813.—"These nocturnal processions illumined by many hundred MASSAULS or torches, illustrate the parable of the ten virgins...."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. ii. 274. [1857.—"Near him was another Hindoo ... he is called a MUSSAL; and the lamps and lights are his special department."—_Lady Falkland, Chow-Chow_, 2nd ed. i. 35.] MUSSAULCHEE, s. Hind. _mash'alchī_ from _mash'al_ (see MUSSAUL), with the Turkish termination _chī_, generally implying an agent. [In the _Arabian Nights_ (_Burton_, i. 239) _al-masha'ilī_ is the executioner.] The word properly means a link-boy, and was formerly familiar in that sense as the epithet of the person who ran alongside of a palankin on a night journey, bearing a MUSSAUL. "In Central India it is the special duty of the barber (_nāī_) to carry the torch; hence _nāī_ commonly = 'torch-bearer'" (_M.-Gen. Keatinge_). The word [or sometimes in the corrupt form MUSSAUL] is however still more frequent as applied to a humble domestic, whose duty was formerly of a like kind, as may be seen in the quotation from Ld. Valentia, but who now looks after lamps and washes dishes, &c., in old English phrase 'a scullion.' 1610.—"He always had in service 500 MASSALGEES."—_Finch_, in _Purchas_, i. 432. 1662.—(In Asam) "they fix the head of the corpse rigidly with poles, and put a lamp with plenty of oil, and a MASH'ALCHÍ [torch-bearer] alive into the vault, to look after the lamp."—_Shihábuddín Tálish_, tr. by _Blochmann_, in _J.A.S.B._ xli. Pt. i. 82. [1665.—"They (flambeaux) merely consist of a piece of iron hafted in a stick, and surrounded at the extremity with linen rags steeped in oil, which are renewed ... by the MASALCHIS, or link boys, who carry the oil in long narrow-necked vessels of iron or brass."—_Bernier_, ed. _Constable_, 361.] 1673.—"Trois MASSALGIS du Grand Seigneur vinrent faire honneur à M. l'Ambassadeur avec leurs feux allumés."—_Journal d'Ant. Galland_, ii. 103. 1686.—"After strict examination he chose out 2 persons, the _Chout_ (_Chous?_), an Armenian, who had charge of watching my tent that night, and my MOSSALAGEE, a person who carries the light before me in the night."—_Hedges, Diary_, July 2; [Hak. Soc. i. 232]. [1775.—"... MASHARGUES, Torch-bearers."—Letter of _W. Mackrabie_, in _Francis, Letters_, i. 227.] 1791.—"... un MASOLCHI, ou porte-flambeau, pour la nuit."—_B. de St. Pierre, La Chaumière Indienne_, 16. 1809.—"It is universally the custom to drive out between sunset and dinner. The MASSALCHEES, when it grows dark, go out to meet their masters on their return, and run before them, at the full rate of eight miles an hour, and the numerous lights moving along the esplanade produce a singular and pleasing effect."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 240. 1813.—"The occupation of MASSAULCHEE, or torch-bearer, although generally allotted to the village barber, in the purgannas under my charge, may vary in other districts."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ ii. 417; [2nd ed. ii. 43]. 1826.—"After a short conversation, they went away, and quickly returned at the head of 200 men, accompanied by MUSSALCHEES or torch-bearers."—_Pandurang Hari_, 557; [ed. 1873, ii. 69]. [1831.—"... a MOSSOLEI, or man to light up the place."—_Asiatic Journal_, N.S. v. 197.] MUSSENDOM, CAPE, n.p. The extreme eastern point of Arabia, at the entrance of the Persian Gulf. Properly speaking, it is the extremity of a small precipitous island of the name, which protrudes beyond the N.E. horn of 'Omān. The name is written _Masándim_ in the map which Dr. Badger gives with his _H. of 'Oman_. But it is _Rās Masandam_ (or possibly _Masandum_) in the _Mohit_ of Sidi 'Ali Kapudān (_J. As. Soc. Ben._, v. 459). Sprenger writes _Mosandam_ (_Alt. Geog. Arabiens_, p. 107). [Morier gives another explanation (see the quotation below).] 1516.—"... it (the coast) trends to the N.E. by N. 30 leagues until Cape MOCONDON, which is at the mouth of the Sea of Persia."—_Barbosa_, 32. 1553.—"... before you come to Cape MOÇANDAN, which Ptolemy calls _Asaboro_ (Ἀσαβῶν ἄκρον) and which he puts in 23½°, but which we put in 26°; and here terminates our first division" (of the Eastern Coasts).—_Barros_, I. ix. 1. 1572.— "Olha o cabo Asabóro que chamado Agora he MOÇANDÃO dos navegantes: Por aqui entra o lago, que he fechado De Arabia, e Persias terras abundantes." _Camões_, x. 102. By Burton: "Behold of Asabón the Head, now hight MOSANDAM, by the men who plough the Main: Here lies the Gulf whose long and lake-like Bight, parts Araby from fertile Persia's plain." The fact that the poet copies the misprint or mistake of Barros in _Asaboro_, shows how he made use of that historian. 1673.—"On the one side St. Jaques (see JASK) his Headland, on the other that of MUSSENDOWN appeared, and afore Sunset we entered the Straights Mouth."—_Fryer_, 221. 1727.—"The same Chain of rocky Mountains continue as high as Zear, above Cape MUSENDEN, which Cape and Cape Jaques begin the Gulf of Persia."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 71; [ed. 1744, i. 73]. 1777.—"At the mouth of the Strait of MOCANDON, which leads into the Persian gulph, lies the island of GOMBROON" (?)—_Raynal_, tr. 1777, i. 86. [1808.—"MUSSELDOM is a still stronger instance of the perversion of words. The genuine name of this head-land is _Mama Selemeh_, who was a female saint of Arabia, and lived on the spot or in its neighbourhood."—_Morier, Journey through Persia_, p. 6.] MUSSOOLA, MUSSOOLAH, BOAT, s. The surf boat used on the Coromandel Coast; of capacious size, and formed of planks sewn together with coir-twine; the open joints being made good with a caulking or wadding of twisted coir. The origin of the word is very obscure. Leyden thought it was derived from "_masoula_ ... the Mahratta term for fish" (_Morton's Life of Leyden_, 64). As a matter of fact the Mahr. word for fish is _māsolī_, Konk. _măsūlī_. This etymology is substantially adopted by Bp. Heber (see below); [and by the compiler of the _Madras Gloss._, who gives Tel. _māsūla_, Hind. _machhlī_]. But it may be that the word is some Arabic sea-term not in the dictionaries. Indeed, if the term used by C. Federici (below) be not a clerical error, it suggests a possible etymology from the Ar. _masad_, 'the fibrous bark of the palm-tree, a rope made of it.' Another suggestion is from the Ar. _mauṣūl_, 'joined,' as opposed to 'dug-out,' or canoes; or possibly it may be from _maḥsūl_, 'tax,' if these boats were subject to a tax. Lastly it is possible that the name may be connected with MASULIPATAM (q.v.), where similar boats would seem to have been in use (see _Fryer_, 26). But these are conjectures. The quotation from Gasparo Balbi gives a good account of the handling of these boats, but applies no name to them. c. 1560.—"Spaventosa cosa'è chi nõ ha più visto, l'imbarcare e sbarcar le mercantie e le persone a San Tomè ... adoperano certe barchette fatte aposta molto alte e larghe, ch'essi chiamano MASUDI, e sono fatte con tauole sottili, e con corde sottili cusite insieme vna tauola con l'altre," &c. (there follows a very correct description of their use).—_C. Federici_, in _Ramusio_, iii. 391. c. 1580.—"... where (Negapatam) they cannot land anything but in the MAÇULES of the same country."—_Primor e Honra_, &c., f. 93. c. 1582.—"... There is always a heavy sea there (San Thomé), from swell or storm; so the merchandise and passengers are transported from shipboard to the town by certain boats which are sewn with fine cords, and when they approach the beach, where the sea breaks with great violence, they wait till the perilous wave has past, and then, in the interval between one wave and the next, those boatmen pull with great force, and so run ashore; and being there overtaken by the waves they are carried still further up the beach. And the boats do not break, because they give to the wave, and because the beach is covered with sand, and the boats stand upright on their bottoms."—_G. Balbi_, f. 89. 1673.—"I went ashore in a MUSSOOLA, a Boat wherein ten Men paddle, the two aftermost of whom are Steersmen, using their Paddles instead of a Rudder. The Boat is not strengthened with Knee-Timbers, as ours are; the bended Planks are sowed together with Rope-Yarn of the Cocoe, and calked with _Dammar_ (see DAMMER) (a sort of Resin taken out of the Sea), so artificially that it yields to every ambitious Surf."—_Fryer_, 37. [1677.—"MESULLAS." See MUCOA.] 1678.—"Three Englishmen drowned by upsetting of a MUSSOOLA boat. The fourth on board saved with the help of the _Muckwas_" (see MUCOA).—_Ft. St. Geo. Consn._, Aug. 13. _Notes and Exts._, No. i. p. 78. 1679.—"A MUSSOOLEE being overturned, although it was very smooth water and no surf, and one Englishman being drowned, a Dutchman being with difficulty recovered, the Boatmen were seized and put in prison, one escaping."—_Ibid._ July 14. In No. ii. p. 16. [1683.—"This Evening about seven a Clock a MUSSULA coming ashoar ... was oversett in the Surf and all four drowned."—_Pringle, Diary, Ft. St. Geo._ 1st ser. ii. 54.] 1685.—"This morning two MUSOOLAS and two _Cattamarans_ came off to ye Shippe."—_Hedges, Diary_, Feb. 3; [Hak. Soc. i. 182]. 1760.—"As soon as the yawls and pinnaces reached the surf they dropped their graplings, and cast off the MASOOLAS, which immediately rowed ashore, and landed the troops."—_Orme_, iii. 617. 1762.—"No European boat can land, but the natives make use of a boat of a particular construction called a MAUSOLO," &c.—_MS. Letter of James Rennell_, April 1. [1773.—"... the governor ... sent also four MOSSULAS, or country boats, to accommodate him...."—_Ives_, 182.] 1783.—"The want of MASSOOLA boats (built expressly for crossing the surf) will be severely felt."—In _Life of Colebrooke_, 9. 1826.—"The MASULI-boats (which first word is merely a corruption of 'muchli,' fish) have been often described, and except that they are sewed together with coco-nut twine, instead of being fastened with nails, they very much resemble the high, deep, charcoal boats ... on the Ganges."—_Heber_, ed. 1844, ii. 174. 1879.—"Madras has no harbour; nothing but a long open beach, on which the surf dashes with tremendous violence. Unlucky passengers were not landed there in the ordinary sense of the term, but were thrown violently on the shore, from springy and elastic MASULAH boats, and were occasionally carried off by sharks, if the said boats chanced to be upset in the rollers."—_Saty. Review_, Sept. 20. MUSSUCK, s. The leathern water-bag, consisting of the entire skin of a large goat, stript of the hair and dressed, which is carried by a _bhishtī_ (see BHEESTY). Hind. _mashak_, Skt. _maśaka_. [1610.—"MUSSOCKE." See under RUPEE. [1751.—"7 hands of MUSUK" (probably meaning _Bhistis_).—In _Yule, Hedges' Diary_, Hak. Soc. II. xi.] 1842.—"Might it not be worth while to try the experiment of having 'MUSSUCKS' made of waterproof cloth in England?"—_Sir G. Arthur_, in _Ind. Adm. of Lord Ellenborough_, 220. MUSSULMAN, adj. and s. Mahommedan. _Muslim_, 'resigning' or 'submitting' (_sc._ oneself to God), is the name given by Mahommed to the Faithful. The Persian plural of this is _Muslimân_, which appears to have been adopted as a singular, and the word _Muslimān_ or _Musalmān_ thus formed. [Others explain it as either from Ar. pl. _Muslimīn_, or from _Muslim-mān_, 'like a Muslim,' the former of which is adopted by Platts as most probable.] 1246.—"Intravimus terram BISERMINORUM. Isti homines linguam Comanicam loquebantur, et adhuc loquuntur; sed legem Sarracenorum tenent."—_Plano Carpini_, in _Rec. de Voyages_, &c. iv. 750. c. 1540.—"... disse por tres vezes, _Lah, hilah, hilah, lah Muhamed roçol halah, o_ MASSOLEYMOENS _e homes justos da santa ley de Mafamede_."—_Pinto_, ch. lix. 1559.—"Although each horde (of Tartars) has its proper name, _e.g._ particularly the horde of the Savolhensians ... and many others, which are in truth Mahometans; yet do they hold it for a grievous insult and reproach to be called and styled _Turks_; they wish to be styled BESERMANI, and by this name the Turks also desire to be styled."—_Herberstein_, in _Ramusio_, ii. f. 171. [1568.—"I have noted here before that if any Christian will become a BUSORMAN, ... and be a Mahumetan of their religion, they give him any gifts ..."—_A. Edward_, in _Hakl._ i. 442.] c. 1580.—"Tutti sopradetti Tartari seguitano la fede de' Turchi et alla Turchesca credono, ma si tẽgono a gran vergogna, e molto si corrociano l'esser detti Turchi, secondo che all'incontro godono d'esser BESURMANI, cioè gẽte eletta, chiamati."—_Descrittione della Sarmatia Evropea_ del magn. caval. _Aless. Gvagnino, in Ramusio_, ii. Pt. ii. f. 72. 1619.—"... i MUSULMANI, cioè i salvati: che cosa pazzamente si chiamano fra di loro i maomettani."—_P. della Valle_, i. 794. " "The precepts of the MOSLEMANS are first, circumcision ..."—_Gabriel Sionita_, in _Purchas_, ii. 1504. 1653.—"... son infanterie d'Indistannis MANSULMANS, ou Indiens de la secte des Sonnis."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, ed. 1657, 233. 1673.—"Yet here are a sort of bold, lusty, and most an end, drunken Beggars of the MUSSLEMEN Cast, that if they see a Christian in good clothes, mounted on a stately horse ... are presently upon their Punctilio's with God Almighty, and interrogate him, Why he suffers him to go a Foot, and in Rags, and this _Coffery_ (see CAFFER) (Unbeliever) to vaunt it thus?"—_Fryer_, 91. 1788.—"We escape an ambiguous termination by adopting _Moslem_ instead of MUSULMAN in the plural number."—_Gibbon_, pref. to vol. iv. MUST, adj. Pers. _mast_, 'drunk.' It is applied in Persia also, and in India specially, to male animals, such as elephants and camels, in a state of periodical excitement. [1882.—"Fits of MUST differ in duration in different animals (elephants); in some they last for a few weeks, in others for even four or five months."—_Sanderson, Thirteen Years_, 3rd ed., 59.] MUSTEES, MESTIZ, &c., s. A HALF-CASTE. A corruption of the Port. _mestiço_, having the same meaning; "a mixling; applied to human beings and animals born of a father and mother of different species, like a mule" (_Bluteau_); French, _métis_ and _métif_. 1546.—"The Governor in honour of this great action (the victory at Diu) ordered that all the MESTIÇOS who were in Dio should be inscribed in the Book, and that pay and subsistence should be assigned to them,—subject to the King's confirmation. For a regulation had been sent to India that no MESTIÇO of India should be given pay or subsistence: for, as it was laid down, it was their duty to serve for nothing, seeing that they had their houses and heritages in the country, and being on their native soil were bound to defend it."—_Correa_, iv. 580. 1552.—"... the sight of whom as soon as they came, caused immediately to gather about them a number of the natives, Moors in belief, and Negroes with curly hair in appearance, and some of them only swarthy, as being MISTIÇOS."—_Barros_, I. ii. 1. 1586.—"... che se sono nati qua di donne indiane, gli domandano MESTIZI."—_Sassetti_, in _De Gubernatis_, 188. 1588.—"... an Interpretour ... which was a MESTIZO, that is halfe an Indian, and halfe a Portugall."—_Candish_, in _Hakl._ iv. 337. c. 1610.—"Le Capitaine et les Marchands estoient MESTIFS, les autres Indiens Christianisez."—_Pyrard de Laval_, i. 165; [Hak. Soc. i. 78; also see i. 240]. This author has also MÉTIFS (ii. 10; [Hak. Soc. i. 373]), and again: "... qu'ils appellent METICES, c'est à dire METIFS, meslez" (ii. 23; [Hak. Soc. ii. 38]). " "Ie vy vne moustre generalle de tous les Habitans portans armes, tant Portugais que METICES et Indiens, et se trouuerent environ 4000."—_Moquet_, 352. [1615.—"A MESTISO came to demand passage in our junck."—_Cocks's Diary_, Hak. Soc. i. 216.] 1653.—(At Goa) "Les MESTISSOS sont de plusieurs sortes, mais fort mesprisez des REINOLS et Castissos (see CASTEES), parce qu'il y a eu vn peu de sang noir dans la generation de leurs ancestres ... la tache d'auoir eu pour ancestre une Indienne leur demeure iusques à la centiesme generation: ils peuuent toutesfois estre soldats et Capitaines de forteresses ou de vaisseaux, s'ils font profession de suiure les armes, et s'ils se iettent du costé de l'Eglise ils peuuent estre Lecteurs, mais non Prouinciaux."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, ed. 1657, p. 226. c. 1665.—"And, in a word, _Bengale_ is a country abounding in all things; and 'tis for this very reason that so many _Portuguese_, MESTICKS, and other Christians are fled thither."—_Bernier_, E.T. 140; [ed. _Constable_, 438]. [1673.—"Beyond the Outworks live a few Portugals MUSTEROES or MISTERADOES."—_Fryer_, 57.] 1678.—"Noe Roman Catholick or Papist, whether English or of any other nation shall bear office in this Garrison, and shall have no more pay than 80 FANAMS per mensem, as private centinalls, and the pay of those of the Portuguez nation, as Europeans, MUSTEESES, and TOPASEES, is from 70 to 40 FANAMS per mensem."—_Articles and Orders ... of Ft. St. Geo._, Madraspatam. In _Notes and Exts._, i. 88. 1699.—"Wives of Freemen, MUSTEES."—Census of Company's Servants on the Coast, in _Wheeler_, i. 356. 1727.—"A poor Seaman had got a pretty MUSTICE Wife."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 10; [ed. 1744, ii. 8]. 1781.—"Eloped from the service of his Mistress a Slave Boy aged 20 years, or thereabouts, pretty white or colour of MUSTY, tall and slinder."—_Hicky's Bengal Gazette_, Feb. 24. 1799.—"August 13th.... Visited by appointment ... Mrs. Carey, the last survivor of those unfortunate persons who were imprisoned in the Black Hole of Calcutta.... This lady, now fifty-eight years of age, as she herself told me, is ... of a fair MESTICIA colour.... She confirmed all which Mr. Holwell has said...."—_Note by_ Thomas Boileau (an attorney in Calcutta, the father of Major-Generals John Theophilus and A. H. E. Boileau, R.E. (Bengal)), quoted in _Echoes of Old Calcutta_, 34. 1834.—"You don't know these Baboos.... Most of them now-a-days have their MISTEESA _Beebees_, and their Moosulmaunees, and not a few their _Gora_ Beebees likewise."—_The Baboo_, &c., 167-168. 1868.—"These MESTIZAS, as they are termed, are the native Indians of the Philippines, whose blood has to a great extent perhaps been mingled with that of their Spanish rulers. They are a very exclusive people ... and have their own places of amusement ... and MESTIZA balls, to which no one is admitted who does not don the costume of the country."—_Collingwood, Rambles of a Naturalist_, p. 296. MUSTER, s. A pattern, or a sample. From Port. _mostra_ (Span. _muestra_, Ital. _mostra_). The word is current in China, as well as India. See _Wells Williams's Guide_, 237. c. 1444.—"Vierão as nossas Galés por commissão sua com algunas AMOSTRAS de açucar da Madeira, de Sangue de Drago, e de outras cousas."—_Cadamosta, Navegação primeira_, 6. 1563.—"And they gave me a MOSTRA of _amomum_, which I brought to Goa, and showed to the apothecaries here; and I compared it with the drawings of the simples of Dioscorides."—_Garcia_, f. 15. 1601.—"MUSTERS and Shewes of Gold."—_Old Transl. of Galvano_, Hak. Soc. p. 83. 1612.—"A Moore came aboord with a MUSTER of Cloves."—_Saris_, in _Purchas_, i. 357. [1612-13.—"MUSTRAES." See under CORGE.] 1673.—"Merchants bringing and receiving MUSTERS."—_Fryer_, 84. 1702.—"... Packing Stuff, Packing Materials, MUSTERS."—Quinquepartite Indenture, in _Charters of the E.I. Co._, 325. 1727.—"He advised me to send to the King ... that I designed to trade with his Subjects ... which I did, and in twelve Days received an Answer that I might, but desired me to send some person up with MUSTERS of all my Goods."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 200; [ed. 1744]. c. 1760.—"He (the tailor) never measures you; he only asks _master for_ MUSTER, as he terms it, that is for a pattern."—_Ives_, 52. 1772.—"The Governor and Council of Bombay must be written to, to send round MUSTERS of such kinds of silk, and silk piece-goods, of the manufacture of Bengal, as will serve the market of Surat and Bombay."—_Price's Travels_, i. 39. [1846.—"The above MUSTER was referred to a party who has lately arrived from ... England...."—_J. Agri. Hort. Soc._, in _Watt, Econ. Dict._ vi. pt. ii. 601.] MUTLUB, s. Hind. from Ar. _maṭlab_. The Ar. from _ṭalab_, 'he asked,' properly means a question, hence intention, wish, object, &c. In Anglo-Indian use it always means 'purpose, gist,' and the like. Illiterate natives by a common form of corruption turn the word into _matbal_. In the Punjab this occurs in printed books; and an adjective is formed, _matbalī_, 'opinionated,' and the like. MUTT, MUTH, s. Skt. _maṭha_; a sort of convent where a celibate priest (or one making such profession) lives with disciples making the same profession, one of whom becomes his successor. Buildings of this kind are very common all over India, and some are endowed with large estates. [1856.—"... a Gosaeen's MUT in the neighbourhood ..."—_Rās Mālā_, ed. 1878, p. 527.] 1874.—"The monastic Order is celibate, and in a great degree erratic and mendicant, but has anchorage places and head-quarters in the MATHS."—_Calc. Review_, cxvii. 212. MUTTONGOSHT, s. (_i.e._ 'Mutton-flesh.') Anglo-Indian domestic Hind. for 'Mutton.' MUTTONGYE, s. Sea-Hind. _matangai_, a (nautical) martingale; a corruption of the Eng. word. MUTTRA, n.p. A very ancient and holy Hindu city on the Jumna, 30 miles above Agra. The name is _Mathura_, and it appears in _Ptolemy_ as Μόδουρα ἡ τῶν Θεῶν. The sanctity of the name has caused it to be applied in numerous new localities; see under MADURA. [Tavernier (ed. _Ball_, ii. 240) calls it MATURA, and Bernier (ed. _Constable_, 66), MATURAS.] MUXADABAD, n.p. Ar.—P. _Maḳṣūdābād_, a name that often occurs in books of the 18th century. It pertains to the same city that has latterly been called _Murshidābād_, the capital of the Nawābs of Bengal since the beginning of the 18th century. The town _Maḳṣūdābād_ is stated by Tiefenthaler to have been founded by Akbar. The Governor of Bengal, Murshid Ḳulī Khān (also called in English histories Jafier Khan), moved the seat of Government hither in 1704, and gave the place his own name. It is written _Muxudavad_ in the early English records down to 1760 (_Sir W. W. Hunter_). [c. 1670.—"MADESOU BAZARKI," in _Tavernier_, ed. _Ball_, i. 132.] 1684.—"Dec. 26.—In ye morning I went to give Bulchund a visit according to his invitation, who rose up and embraced me when I came near him, enquired of my health and bid me welcome to MUXOODAVAD...."—_Hedges, Diary_, Hak. Soc. i. 59. 1703-4.—"The first act of the Nuwab, on his return to Bengal, was to change the name of the city of MAKHSOOSABAD to Moorshudabad; and by establishing in it the mint, and by erecting a palace ... to render it the capital of the Province."—_Stewart, H. of Bengal_, 309. 1726.—"MOXADABATH."—_Valentijn, Chorom._, &c., 147. 1727.—"MUXADABAUD is but 12 miles from it (Cossimbazar), a Place of much greater Antiquity, and the Mogul has a Mint there; but the ancient name of _Muxadabaud_ has been changed for Rajahmal, for above a Century."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 20; [ed. 1744]. (There is great confusion in this.) 1751.—"I have heard that Ram Kissen Seat, who lives in Calcutta, has carried goods to that place without paying the MUXIDAVAD Syre (see SAYER) Chowkey duties. I am greatly surprised, and send a Chubdar to bring him, and desire you will be speedy in delivering him over."—Letter from _Nawab Allyverdi Caun_ to the Prest. of Council, dated MUXIDAVAD, May 20. 1753.—"En omettant quelques lieux de moindre considération, je m'arrête d'abord à MOCSUDABAD. Ce nom signifie ville de la monnoie. Et en effet c'est là où se frappe celle du pays; et un grand fauxbourg de cette ville, appelé _Azingonge_, est la résidence du Nabab, qui gouverne le Bengale presque souverainement."—_D'Anville_, 63. 1756.—"The Nabob, irritated by the disappointment of his expectations of immense wealth, ordered Mr. Holwell and the two other prisoners to be sent to MUXADAVAD."—_Orme_, iii. 79. 1782.—"You demand an account of the East Indies, the Mogul's dominions and MUXADABAD.... I imagine when you made the above requisition that you did it with a view rather to try my knowledge than to increase your own, for your great skill in geography would point out to you that MUXADABAD is as far from Madras, as Constantinople is from Glasgow."—_T. Munro_ to his brother William, in _Life_, &c. iii. 41. 1884.—It is alleged in a passage introduced in Mrs. C. Mackenzie's interesting memoir of her husband, _Storms and Sunshine of a Soldier's Life_, that "Admiral Watson used to sail up in his ships to Moorshedabad." But there is no ground for this statement. So far as I can trace, it does not appear that the Admiral's flag-ship ever went above Chandernagore, and the largest of the vessels sent to Hoogly even was the _Bridgewater_ of 20 guns. No vessel of the fleet appears to have gone higher. MUZBEE, s. The name of a class of Sikhs originally of low caste, vulg. _mazbī_, apparently _maẓhabī_ from Ar. _maẓhab_, 'religious belief.' Cunningham indeed says that the name was applied to Sikh converts from Mahommedanism (_History_, p. 379). But this is not the usual application now. ["When the sweepers have adopted the Sikh faith they are known as MAZHABIS.... When the _Chuhra_ is circumcised and becomes a Musulman, he is known as a _Musalli_ or a _Kotána_" (_Maclagan, Panjab Census Rep._, 1891, p. 202).] The original corps of MUZBEES, now represented by the 32nd Bengal N.I. (Pioneers) was raised among the men labouring on the Baree Doab Canal. 1858.—"On the 19th June (1857) I advocated, in the search for new Military classes, the raising of a corps of MUZZUBEES.... The idea was ultimately carried out, and improved by making them pioneers."—_Letter from Col. H. B. Edwardes_ to _R. Montgomery, Esq._, March 23. " "To the same destination (Delhi) was sent a strong corps of MUZHUBEE (low-caste) Sikhs, numbering 1200 men, to serve as pioneers."—_Letter from R. Temple, Secretary to Punjab Govt._, dd. _Lahore_, May 25, 1858. MYDAN, MEIDAUN, s. Hind. from Pers. _maidān_. An open space, an esplanade, parade-ground or green, in or adjoining a town; a _piazza_ (in the Italian sense); any open plain with grass on it; a _chaugān_ (see CHICANE) ground; a battle-field. In Ar., usually, a hippodrome or race-course. c. 1330.—"But the brethren were meanwhile brought out to the MEDAN, _i.e._, the piazza of the City, where an exceeding great fire had been kindled. And Friar Thomas went forward to cast himself into the fire, but as he did so a certain Saracen caught him by the hood...."—_Friar Odoric_, in _Cathay_, 63. 1618.—"When it is the hour of complines, or a little later to speak exactly, it is the time for the promenade, and every one goes on horseback to the MEIDAN, which is always kept clean, watered by a number of men whose business this is, who water it carrying the water in skins slung over the shoulder, and usually well shaded and very cool."—_P. della Valle_, i. 707. c. 1665.—"Celui (Quervansera) des Étrangers est bien plus spacieux que l'autre et est quarré, et tous deux font face au MEIDAN."—_Thevenot_, v. 214. 1670.—"Before this house is a great square MEIDAN or promenade, planted on all sides with great trees, standing in rows."—_Andriesz_, 35. 1673.—"The MIDAN, or open Space before the Caun's Palace, is an Oblong and Stately Piatzo, with real not belied Cloisters."—_Fryer_, 249. 1828.—"All this was done with as much coolness and precision, as if he had been at exercise upon the MAIDAUN."—_The Kuzzilbash_, i. 223. [1859.—"A 24-pound howitzer, hoisted on to the maintop of the Shannon, looked menacingly over the MAIDAN (at Calcutta) ..."—_Oliphant, Narrative of Ld. Elgin's Mission_, i. 60. MYNA, MINA, &c. s. Hind. _mainā_. A name applied to several birds of the family of starlings. The common _myna_ is the _Acridotheres tristis_ of Linn.; the southern Hill-Myna is the _Gracula_, also _Eulabes religiosa_ of Linn.; the Northern Hill-Myna, _Eulabes intermedia_ of Hay (see _Jerdon's Birds_, ii. Pt. i. 325, 337, 339). Of both the first and last it may be said that they are among the most teachable of imitative birds, articulating words with great distinctness, and without Polly's nasal tone. We have heard a wild one (probably the first), on a tree in a field, spontaneously echoing the very peculiar call of the black partridge from an adjoining jungle, with unmistakable truth. There is a curious description in Aelian (_De Nat. An._ xvi. 2) of an Indian talking bird which we thought at one time to be the _Myna_; but it seems to be nearer the SHĀMĀ, and under that head the quotation will be found. [Mr. M‘Crindle (_Invasion of India_, 186) is in favour of the _Myna_.] [1590.—"The MYNAH is twice the size of the _Shárak_, with glossy black plumage, but with the bill, wattles and tail coverts yellow. It imitates the human voice and speaks with great distinctness."—_Āīn_, ed. _Jarrett_, iii. 121.] 1631.—Jac. Bontius describes a kind of MYNA in Java, which he calls _Pica, seu potius Sturnus Indicus_. "The owner, an old Mussulman woman, only lent it to the author to be drawn, after great persuasion, and on a stipulation that the beloved bird should get no swine's flesh to eat. And when he had promised accordingly, the _avis pessima_ immediately began to chaunt: _Orang Nasarani catjor macan babi!_ i.e. 'Dog of a Christian, eater of swine!'"—Lib. v. cap. 14, p. 67. [1664.—"In the Duke's chamber there is a bird, given him by Mr. Pierce, the surgeon, comes from the East Indys, black the greatest part, with the finest collar of white about the neck; but talks many things and neyes like the horse, and other things, the best almost that ever I heard bird in my life."—_Pepys, Diary_, April 25. Prof. Newton in Mr. Wheatley's ed. (iv. 118) is inclined to identify this with the Myna, and notes that one of the earliest figures of the bird is by Eleazar Albin (_Nat. Hist. of Birds_, ii. pl. 38) in 1738. [1703.—"Among singing birds that which in Bengall is called the MINAW is the only one that comes within my knowledge."—In _Yule, Hedges' Diary_, Hak. Soc. ii. cccxxxiv.] 1803.—"During the whole of our stay two MINAHS were talking almost incessantly, to the great delight of the old lady, who often laughed at what they said, and praised their talents. Her hookah filled up the interval."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 227-8. 1813.—"The MYNEH is a very entertaining bird, hopping about the house, and articulating several words in the manner of the starling."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ i. 47; [2nd ed. i. 32.] 1817.—"Of all birds the _chiong_ (MINER) is the most highly prized."—_Raffles, Java_, i. 260. 1875.—"A talking MINA in a cage, and a rat-trap, completed the adornments of the veranda."—_The Dilemma_, ch. xii. 1878.—"The MYNA has no wit.... His only way of catching a worm is to lay hold of its tail and pull it out of its hole,—generally breaking it in the middle and losing the bigger half."—_Ph. Robinson, In My Indian Garden_, 28. 1879.—"So the dog went to a MAINÁ, and said: 'What shall I do to hurt this cat!'"—_Miss Stokes, Indian Fairy Tales_, 18. " "... beneath Striped squirrels raced, the MYNAS perked and picked. The NINE BROWN SISTERS chattered in the thorn ..." _E. Arnold, The Light of Asia_, Book i. See SEVEN SISTERS in Gloss. Mr. Arnold makes too many! MYROBALAN, s. A name applied to certain dried fruits and kernels of astringent flavour, but of several species, and not even all belonging to the same Natural Order, which were from an early date exported from India, and had a high reputation in the medieval pharmacopoeia. This they appear (some of them) to retain in native Indian medicine; though they seem to have disappeared from English use and have no place in Hanbury and Flückiger's great work, the _Pharmacographia_. They are still, to some extent, imported into England, but for use in tanning and dyeing, not in pharmacy. It is not quite clear how the term _myrobalan_, in this sense, came into use. For the people of India do not seem to have any single name denoting these fruits or drugs as a group; nor do the Arabic dictionaries afford one either (but see further on). Μυροβάλανος is spoken of by some ancient authors, _e.g._ Aristotle, Dioscorides and Pliny, but it was applied by them to one or more fruits[179] entirely unconnected with the subjects of this article. This name had probably been preserved in the laboratories, and was applied by some early translator of the Arabic writers on Materia Medica to these Indian products. Though we have said that (so far as we can discover) the dictionaries afford no word with the comprehensive sense of _Myrobalan_, it is probable that the physicians had such a word, and Garcia de Orta, who is trustworthy, says explicitly that the Arab practitioners whom he had consulted applied to the whole class the name _delegi_, a word which we cannot identify, unless it originated in a clerical error for _alelegi_, i.e. _ihlīlaj_. The last word may perhaps be taken as covering all myrobalans; for according to the Glossary to Rhazes at Leyden (quoted by Dozy, _Suppt._ i. 43) it applies to the _Kābulī_, the _yellow_, and the _black_ (or Indian), whilst the _Emblic_ is also called _Ihlīlaj amlaj_. In the Kashmīr Customs Tariff (in _Punjab Trade Report_, ccxcvi.) we have entries of "_Hulela_ (Myrobalan). _Bulela_ (Bellerick ditto). _Amla_ (Emblica Phyllanthus)." The kinds recognised in the Medieval pharmacopoeia were five, viz.:— (1) The _Emblic myrobalan_; which is the dried astringent fruit of the _Ānwulā_, _ānwlā_ of Hind., the _Emblica officinalis_ of Gaertner (_Phyllanthus Emblica_, L., N. O. _Euphorbiaceae_). The Persian name of this is _āmlah_, but, as the Arabic _amlaj_ suggests, probably in older Persian _amlag_, and hence no doubt _Emblica_. Garcia says it was called by the Arab physicians _embelgi_ (which we should write _ambaljī_). (2) The _Belleric Myrobalan_; the fruit of _Terminalia Bellerica_, Roxb. (N.O. _Combretaceae_), consisting of a small nut enclosed in a thin exterior rind. The Arabic name given in Ibn Baithar is _balīlij_; in the old Latin version of Avicenna _belilegi_; and in Persian it is called _balīl_ and _balīla_. Garcia says the Arab physicians called it _beleregi_ (_balīrij_, and in old Persian probably _balīrig_) which accounts for _Bellerica_. (3) The _Chebulic Myrobalan_; the fruit of _Terminalia Chebula_, Roxb. The derivation of this name which we have given under CHEBULI is confirmed by the Persian name, which is _Halīla-i-Kābulī_. It can hardly have been a product of Kabul, but may have been imported into Persia by that route, whence the name, as calicoes got their name from Calicut. Garcia says these myrobalans were called by his Arabs _quebulgi_. Ibn Baithar calls them _halīlaj_, and many of the authorities whom he quotes specify them as _Kābulī_. (4) and (5). The _Black Myrobalan_, otherwise called '_Indian_,' and the _Yellow_ or _Citrine_. These, according to Royle (_Essay on Antiq. of Hindoo Medicine_, pp. 36-37), were both products of _T. Chebula_ in different states; but this does not seem quite certain. Further varieties were sometimes recognised, and _nine_ are said to be specified in a paper in an early vol. of the _Philos. Transactions_.[180] One kind called _Ṣīnī_ or Chinese, is mentioned by one of the authorities of Ibn Baithar, quoted below, and is referred to by Garcia. The virtues of Myrobalans are said to be extolled by Charaka, the oldest of the Sanskrit writers on Medicine. Some of the Arabian and Medieval Greek authors, referred to by Royle, also speak of a combination of different kinds of Myrobalan called _Tryphera_ or _Tryphala_; a fact of great interest. For this is the _triphala_ ('Three-fruits') of Hindu medicine, which appears in _Amarakosha_ (c. A.D. 500), as well as in a prescription of Susruta, the disciple of Charaka, and which is still, it would seem, familiar to the native Indian practitioners. It is, according to Royle, a combination of the black, yellow and _Chebulic_; but Garcia, who calls it _tinepala_ (_tīn-phal_ in Hind. = 'Three-fruits'), seems to imply that it consisted of the three kinds known in Goa, viz. _citrine_ (or yellow), the _Indian_ (or black), and the _belleric_. [_Watt, Econ. Dict._ vi. pt. iv. 32 _seqq._] The _emblic_, he says, were not used in medicine there, only in tanning, like sumach. The Myrobalans imported in the Middle Ages seem often to have been preserved (in syrup?). c. B.C. 340.—"διότι ἡ γέννησις τοῦ καρποῦ ἐν τῇ ἀρχῇ ἐστὶ χωρὶς γλυκύτητος. Τῶν μυραβαλάνων δὲ δένδρων ἐν τῇ ἀρχῇ, ὅταν φανῶσιν, οἱ καρποί εἰσι γλυκεῖς· κοινῶς δὲ εἰσι στρυφνοὶ καὶ ἐν τῇ κράσει αὐτῶν πικροὶ..."—_Aristoteles, De Plantis_, ii. 10. c. A.D. 60.—"φοῖνιξ ἐν Αἰγύπτῳ γίνεται· τρυγᾶται δε μετοπωρούσης τῆς κατὰ τὴν ὀπώραν ἀκμῆς, παρεμφέρων τῇ Ἀραβικῇ μυροβαλάνῳ, πόμα δὲ λέγεται."—_Dioscorides, de Mat. Medica_, i. cxlviii. c. A.D. 70.—"MYROBALANUM Troglodytis et Thebaidi et Arabiae quae Iudaeam ab Aegypto disterminat commune est, nascens unguento, ut ipso nomine apparet, quo item indicatur et glandem esse. Arbor est heliotropio ... simili folio, fructus magnitudine abellanae nucis," &c.—_Pliny_, xii. 21 (46). c. 540.—A prescription of Aëtius of Amida, which will be found transcribed under ZEDOARY, includes MYROBALAN among a large number of ingredients, chiefly of Oriental origin; and one doubts whether the word may not here be used in the later sense. c. 1343.—"Preserved MIRABOLANS (_mirabolani conditi_) should be big and black, and the envelope over the nut tender to the tooth; and the bigger and blacker and tenderer to the tooth (like candied walnuts), the better they are.... Some people say that in India they are candied when unripe (_acerbe_), just as we candy[181] the unripe tender walnuts, and that when they are candied in this way they have no nut within, but are all through tender like our walnut-comfits. But if this is really done, anyhow none reach us except those with a nut inside, and often very hard nuts too. They should be kept in brown earthen pots glazed, in a syrop made of _cassia fistula_[182] and honey or sugar; and they should remain always in the syrop, for they form a moist preserve and are not fit to use dry."—_Pegolotti_, p. 377. c. 1343.—(At Alexandria) "_are sold by the ten_ mans (_mene_, see MAUND), ... amomum, MIROBALANS of every kind, camphor, castor...."—_Ibid._ 57. 1487.—"... Vasi grandi di confectione, MIROBOLANI e gengiovo."—_Letter_ on presents sent by the Sultan to L. de' Medici, in _Roscoe's Lorenzo_, ed. 1825, ii. 372. 1505.—(In Calicut) "li nasce MIRABOLANI, emblici e chebali, li quali valeno ducati do' el _baar_ (see BAHAR.)"—_Lionardo Ca' Masser_, p. 27. 1552.—"La campagne de Iericho est entournée de mõtaignes de tous costez: poignant laquelle, et du costé de midy est la mer morte.... Les arbres qui portent le Licion, naissent en ceste plaine, et aussi les arbres qui portent les MYROBALANS _Citrins_, du noyau desquels les habitants font de l'huille."[183]—_P. Belon, Observations_, ed. 1554, f. 144. 1560.—"Mais pource que le Ben, que les Grecz appellent Balanus Myrepsica, m'a fait souvenir des MYRABOLANS des Arabes, dont y en a cinq especes: et que d'ailleurs, on en vse ordinairement en Medecine, encores que les anciens Grecz n'en ayent fait aucune mention: il m'a semblé bon d'en toucher mot: car i'eusse fait grand tort à ces Commentaires de les priuer d'vn fruict si requis en Medecine. Il y a donques cinq especes de MYRABOLANS."—_Matthioli, Com. on Dioscorides_, old Fr. Tr. p. 394. 1610.— "_Kastril._ How know you? _Subtle._ By inspection on her forehead; And subtlety of lips, which must be tasted Often, to make a judgment. [_Kisses her again._] 'Slight, she melts Like a MYRABOLANE."—_The Alchemist_, iv. 1. [c. 1665.—"Among other fruits, they preserve (in Bengal) large citrons ... small MIROBOLANS, which are excellent...."—_Bernier_, ed. _Constable_, 438.] 1672.—"Speaking of the _Glans Unguentaria_, otherwise call'd _Balanus Mirepsica_ or _Ben Arabum_, a very rare Tree, yielding a most fragrant and highly esteem'd Oyl; he is very particular in describing the extraordinary care he used in cultivating such as were sent to him in Holland."—_Notice of a Work by Abraham Munting, M.D._, in _Philosoph. Trans._ ix. 249. MYSORE, n.p. Tam. _Maisūr_, Can. _Maisūru_. The city which was the capital of the Hindu kingdom, taking its name, and which last was founded in 1610 by a local chief on the decay of the Vijayanagar (see BISNAGAR, NARSINGA) dynasty. C. P. Brown gives the etym. as _Maisi-ūr_, _Maisi_ being the name of a local goddess like Pomona or Flora; _ūr_, 'town, village.' It is however usually said to be a corruption of _Mahish-āsura_, the buffalo demon slain by the goddess Durga or Kali. [Rice (_Mysore_, i. 1) gives Can. _Maisa_, from Skt. _Mahisha_, and _ūru_, 'town.'] [1696.—"Nabob Zulphecar Cawn is gone into the MIZORE country after the Mahratta army...."—Letter in _Wilks, Hist. Sketches_, Madras reprint, i. 60.] MYSORE THORN. The _Caesalpinia sepiaria_, Roxb. It is armed with short, sharp, recurved prickles; and is much used as a fence in the Deccan. Hyder Ali planted it round his strongholds in Mysore, and hence it is often called "Hyder's Thorn," _Haidar kā jhār_. [1857.—"What may be termed the underwood consisted of MILK BUSHES, PRICKLY PEARS, MYSORE THORN, intermingled in wild confusion...."—_Lady Falkland, Chow-chow_, 2nd ed. i. 300.] N NABÓB, s. Port. _Nabâbo_, and Fr. _Nabab_, from Hind. _Nawāb_, which is the Ar. pl. of sing. _Nāyab_ (see NAIB), 'a deputy,' and was applied in a singular sense[184] to a delegate of the supreme chief, viz. to a Viceroy or chief Governor under the Great Mogul, _e.g._ the _Nawāb_ of Surat, the _Nawāb_ of Oudh, the _Nawāb_ of Arcot, the _Nawāb Nāzim_ of Bengal. From this use it became a title of rank without necessarily having any office attached. It is now a title occasionally conferred, like a peerage, on Mahommedan gentlemen of distinction and good service, as _Rāī_ and _Rājā_ are upon Hindus. _Nabob_ is used in two ways: (A) simply as a corruption and representative of _Nawāb_. We get it direct from the Port. _nabâbo_, see quotation from Bluteau below. (B) It began to be applied in the 18th century, when the transactions of Clive made the epithet familiar in England, to Anglo-Indians who returned with fortunes from the East; and Foote's play of 'The NABOB' (_Nábob_) (1768) aided in giving general currency to the word in this sense. A.— 1604.—"... delante del NAUABO que es justicia mayor."—_Guerrero, Relacion_, 70. 1615.—"There was as NABABO in Surat a certain Persian Mahommedan (_Mouro Parsio_) called Mocarre Bethião, who had come to Goa in the time of the Viceroy Ruy Lourenço de Tavora, and who being treated with much familiarity and kindness by the Portuguese ... came to confess that it could not but be that truth was with their Law...."—_Bocarro_, p. 354. 1616.—"Catechumeni ergo parentes viros aliquot inducunt honestos et assessores NAUABI, id est, judicis supremi, cui consiliarii erant, uti et Proregi, ut libellum famosum adversus Pinnerum spargerent."—_Jarric, Thesaurus_, iii. 378. 1652.—"The NAHAB[185] was sitting, according to the custom of the Country, barefoot, like one of our Taylors, with a great number of Papers sticking between his Toes, and others between the Fingers of his left hand, which Papers he drew sometimes from between his Toes, sometimes from between his Fingers, and order'd what answers should be given to every one."—_Tavernier_, E. T. ii. 99; [ed. _Ball_, i. 291]. 1653.—"... il prend la qualité de NABAB qui vault autant à dire que monseigneur."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_ (ed. 1657), 142. 1666.—"The ill-dealing of the NAHAB proceeded from a scurvy trick that was play'd me by three Canary-birds at the Great Mogul's Court. The story whereof was thus in short ..."—_Tavernier_, E.T. ii. 57; [ed. _Ball_, i. 134]. 1673.—"Gaining by these steps a nearer intimacy with the NABOB, he cut the new Business out every day."—_Fryer_, 183. 1675.—"But when we were purposing next day to depart, there came letters out of the Moorish Camp from the NABAB, the field-marshal of the Great Mogul...."—_Heiden Vervaarlijke Schíp-Breuk_, 52. 1682.—"... Ray Nundelall ye NÁBABS _Duan_, who gave me a most courteous reception, rising up and taking of me by ye hands, and ye like at my departure, which I am informed is a greater favour than he has ever shown to any _Franke_...."—_Hedges, Diary_, Oct. 27; [Hak. Soc. i. 42]. Hedges writes _Nabob_, _Nabab_, _Navab_, _Navob_. 1716.—"NABÂBO. Termo do Mogol. He o Titolo do Ministro que he Cabeca."—_Bluteau_, s.v. 1727.—"A few years ago, the NABOB or Vice-Roy of _Chormondel_, who resides at _Chickakal_, and who superintends that Country for the Mogul, for some Disgust he had received from the Inhabitants of Diu Islands, would have made a Present of them to the Colony of Fort St. George."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 374; [ed. 1744]. 1742.—"We have had a great man called the NABOB (who is the next person in dignity to the Great Mogul) to visit the Governor.... His lady, with all her women attendance, came the night before him. All the guns fired round the fort upon her arrival, as well as upon his; _he_ and _she_ are MOORS, whose women are never seen by any man upon earth except their husbands."—Letter from Madras in _Mrs. Delany's Life_, ii. 169. 1743.—"Every governor of a fort, and every commander of a district had assumed the title of NABOB ... one day after having received the homage of several of these little lords, Nizam ul muluck said that he had that day seen no less than eighteen NABOBS in the Carnatic."—_Orme_, Reprint, Bk. i. 51. 1752.—"Agreed ... that a present should be made the NOBAB that might prove satisfactory."—In _Long_, 33. 1773.— "And though my years have passed in this hard duty, No Benefit acquired—no NABOB'S booty." Epilogue at Fort Marlborough, by _W. Marsden_, in _Mem._ 9. 1787.— "Of armaments by flood and field; Of NABOBS you have made to yield." _Ritson_, in _Life and Letters_, i. 124. 1807.—"Some say that he is a Tailor who brought out a long bill against some of Lord Wellesley's staff, and was in consequence provided for; others say he was an adventurer, and sold knicknacks to the NABOB of Oude."—_Sir T. Munro_, in _Life_, i. 371. 1809.—"I was surprised that I had heard nothing from the NAWAUB of the Carnatic."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 381. c. 1858.— "Le vieux NABAB et la Begum d'Arkate." _Leconte de Lisle_, ed. 1872, p. 156. B.— [1764.—"Mogul Pitt and NABOB Bute."—_Horace Walpole, Letters_, ed. 1857, iv. 222 (_Stanf. Dict._).] 1773.—"I regretted the decay of respect for men of family, and that a NABOB would not carry an election from them. "JOHNSON: Why, sir, the NABOB will carry it by means of his wealth, in a country where money is highly valued, as it must be where nothing can be had without money; but if it comes to personal preference, the man of family will always carry it."—_Boswell, Journal of a Tour to the Hebrides_, under Aug. 25. 1777.—"In such a revolution ... it was impossible but that a number of individuals should have acquired large property. They did acquire it; and with it they seem to have obtained the detestation of their countrymen, and the appellation of NABOBS as a term of reproach."—_Price's Tracts_, i. 13. 1780.—"The Intrigues of a NABOB, or Bengal the Fittest Soil for the Growth of Lust, Injustice, and Dishonesty. Dedicated to the Hon. the Court of Directors of the East India Company. By Henry Fred. Thompson. Printed for the Author." (A base book). 1783.—"The office given to a young man going to India is of trifling consequence. But he that goes out an insignificant boy, in a few years returns a great NABOB. Mr. Hastings says he has two hundred and fifty of that kind of raw material, who expect to be speedily manufactured into the merchantlike quality I mention."—_Burke, Speech on Fox's E.I. Bill_, in _Works and Corr._, ed. 1852, iii. 506. 1787.—"The speakers for him (Hastings) were Burgess, who has completely done for himself in one day; Nichols, a lawyer; Mr. Vansittart, a NABOB; Alderman Le Mesurier, a smuggler from Jersey; ... and Dempster, who is one of the good-natured candid men who connect themselves with every bad man they can find."—_Ld. Minto_, in _Life_, &c., i. 126. 1848.—"'Isn't he very rich?' said Rebecca. "'They say all Indian NABOBS are enormously rich.'"—_Vanity Fair_, ed. 1867, i. 17. 1872.—"Ce train de vie facile ... suffit à me faire décerner ... le surnom de NABOB par les bourgeois et les visiteurs de la petite ville."—_Rev. des Deux Mondes_, xcviii. 938. 1874.—"At that time (c. 1830) the Royal Society was very differently composed from what it is now. Any wealthy or well-known person, any M.P. ... or East Indian NABOB, who wished to have F.R.S. added to his name, was sure to obtain admittance."—_Geikie, Life of Murchison_, i. 197. 1878.—"... A Tunis?—interrompit le duc.... Alors pourquoi ce nom de NABAB?—Bah! les Parisiens n'y regardent pas de si près. Pour eux tout riche étranger est un NABAB, n'importe d'où il vienne."—_Le_ NABAB, par _Alph. Daudet_, ch. i. It is purism quite erroneously applied when we find NABOB in this sense miswritten _Nawab_; thus: 1878.—"These were days when India, little known still in the land that rules it, was less known than it had been in the previous generation, which had seen Warren Hastings impeached, and burghs[186] bought and sold by Anglo-Indian NAWABS."—_Smith's Life of Dr John Wilson_, 30. But there is no question of purism in the following delicious passage: 1878.—"If ... the spirited proprietor of the Daily Telegraph had been informed that our aid of their friends the Turks would have taken the form of a tax upon paper, and a concession of the Levis to act as Commanders of Regiments of Bashi-Bozouks, with a request to the Generalissimo to place them in as forward a position as NABOB was given in the host of King David, the harp in Peterborough Court would not have twanged long to the tune of a crusade in behalf of the Sultan of Turkey."—_Truth_, April 11, p. 470. In this passage in which the wit is equalled only by the scriptural knowledge, observe that _Nabob_ = Naboth, and _Naboth_ = Uriah. NACODA, NACODER, &c., s. Pers. _nā-khudā_ (_navis dominus_) 'a skipper'; the master of a native vessel. (Perhaps the original sense is rather the owner of the ship, going with it as his own supercargo.) It is hard to understand why Reinaud (_Relation_, ii. 42) calls this a "Malay word ... derived from the Persian," especially considering that he is dealing with a book of the 9th and 10th centuries. [Mr. Skeat notes that the word is sometimes, after the manner of _Hobson-Jobson_, corrupted by the Malays into _Anak kuda_, 'son of a horse.'] c. 916.—"Bientôt l'on ne garda pas même de ménagements pour les patrons de navires (_nawākhuda_, pl. of NĀKHUDĀ) Arabes, et les maîtres de batiments marchands furent en butte à des pretensions injustes."—_Relation_, &c., i. 68. c. 1348.—"The second day after our arrival at the port of Kailūkarī, this princess invited the NĀKHODHA, or owner of the ship (_ṣāḥib-al-markab_), the _karānī_ (see CRANNY) or clerk, the merchants, the chief people, the _tandail_ (see TINDAL) or commander of the crew, the _sipasalār_ (see SIPAHSELAR) or commander of the fighting men."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 250. 1502.—"But having been seen by our fleet, the caravels made for them, and the Moors being laden could no longer escape. So they brought them to the Captain General, and all struck sail, and from six of the _Zambucos_ (see SAMBOOK) the NACODAS came to the Captain General."—_Correa_, i. 302. 1540.—"Whereupon he desired us that the three NECODAS of the Junks, so are the commanders of them called in that country...."—_Pinto_, (orig. cap. xxxv.) in _Cogan_, p. 42. [c. 1590.—"In large ships there are twelve classes. 1. The NAKHUDA, or owner of the ship. This word is evidently a short form of _Nāvkhudā_. He fixes the course of the ship."—_Āīn_, ed. _Blochmann_, i. 280.] 1610.—"The sixth NOHUDA Melech Ambor, Captaine of a great ship of _Dabull_ (see DABUL), came ashore with a great many of Merchants with him, he with the rest were carried about the Towne in pompe."—_Sir H. Middleton_, in _Purchas_, i. 260. [1616.—"NOHODY Chinhonne's voyage for Syam was given over."—_Foster, Letters_, iv. 187.] 1623.—"The China NOCHEDA hath too long deluded you through your owne simplicitie to give creditt unto him."—_Council at Batavia, to Rich. Cocks_, in his _Diary_, ii. 341. 1625.—Purchas has the word in many forms; NOKAYDAY, NAHODA, NOHUDA, &c. 1638.—"Their NOCKADO or India Pilot was stab'd in the Groyne twice."—In _Hakl._ iv. 48. 1649.—"In addition to this a receipt must be exacted from the NACHODAS."—Secret Instructions in _Baldaeus_ (Germ.), p. 6. 1758.—"Our _Chocarda_[187] (?) assured us they were rogues; but our KNOCKATY or pilot told us he knew them."—_Ives_, 248. This word looks like confusion, in the manner of the poet of the "Snark," between _nākhuda_ and (Hind.) _arkātī_, "a pilot," [so called because many came from ARCOT.] [1822.—"The KNOCKADA was very attentive to Thoughtless and his family...."—_Wallace, Fifteen Years in India_, 241. [1831.—"The Roban (Ar. _rubbān_, 'the master of a ship') and NOCKADER being afraid to keep at sea all night ..."—_Life and Adventures of Nathaniel Pearce, written by himself_, ii. 303.] 1880.—"That a pamphlet should be printed, illustrated by diagrams, and widely circulated, commends itself to the Government of India ... copies being supplied to NAKHUDAS and tindals of native craft at small cost."—_Resn. of Govt. of India_ as to Lights for Shipping, 28 Jan. NAGA, n.p. The name applied to an extensive group of uncivilised clans of warlike and vindictive character in the eastern part of the hill country which divides Assam Proper (or the valley of the Brahmaputra) from Kachār and the basin of the Surma. A part of these hills was formed into a British district, now under Assam, in 1867, but a great body of the Nāga clans is still independent. The etymology of the name is disputed; some identifying it with the _Nāga_ or Snake Aborigines, who are so prominent in the legends and sculptures of the Buddhists. But it is, perhaps, more probable that the word is used in the sense of 'naked' (Skt. _nagna_, Hind. _nangā_, Beng. _nengṭā_, &c.), which, curiously enough, is that which Ptolemy attributes to the name, and which the spelling of Shihābuddīn also indicates. [The word is also used for a class of ascetics of the Dādupanthī sect, whose head-quarters are at Jaypur.] c. A.D. 50.—"Καὶ μέχρι τοῦ Μαιάνδρου, ... Ναγγα λόγαι ὃ σημαίνει γυμνῶν κόσμος."—_Ptol._ VII. ii. 18. c. 1662.—"The Rájah had first intended to fly to the NÁGÁ Hills, but from fear of our army the NÁGÁS[188] would not afford him an asylum. 'The Nágás live in the southern mountains of Asám, have a light brown complexion, are well built, but treacherous. In number they equal the helpers of Yagog and Magog, and resemble in hardiness and physical strength the 'Ádis (an ancient Arabian tribe). They go about naked like beasts.... Some of their chiefs came to see the Nawáb. They wore dark hip-clothes (_lung_), ornamented with cowries, and round about their heads they wore a belt of boar's tusks, allowing their black hair to hang down their neck.'"—_Shihábuddín Tálísh_, tr. by _Prof. Blochmann_, in _J. As. Soc. Beng._, xli. Pt. i. p. 84. [See Plate xvi. of _Dalton's Descriptive Ethnology of Bengal; Journ. Anthrop. Inst._ xxvi. 161 _seqq._] 1883.—A correspondent of the "Indian Agriculturist" (Calcutta), of Sept. 1, dates from the Naga Hills, which he calls "NOGA, from _Nok_, not _Naga_, ..." an assertion which one is not bound to accept. "One on the Spot" is not bound to know the etymology of a name several thousand years old. [Of the ascetic class: [1879.—"The NÁGÁS of Jaipur are a sect of militant devotees belonging to the Dádú Panthi sect, who are enrolled in regiments to serve the State; they are vowed to celibacy and to arms, and constitute a sort of military order in the sect."—_Rajputana Gazetteer_, ii. 147.] NAGAREE, s. Hind. from Skt. _nāgarī_. The proper Sanskrit character, meaning literally 'of the city'; and often called _deva-nāgarī_, 'the divine city character.' [1623.—"An antique character ... us'd by the Brachmans, who in distinction from other vulgar Characters ... call it NAGHERI."—_P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. i. 75. [1781.—"The Shanskrit alphabet ... is now called DIEWNĀGAR, or the Language of Angels...."—_Halhed, Code_, Intro. xxiii.] [c. 1805.—"As you sometimes see Mr. Wilkins, who was the inventor of printing with Bengal and NAGREE types...."—Letter of _Colebrooke_, in _Life_, 227.] NAIB, s. Hind. from Ar. _nāyab_, a deputy; (see also under NABOB). [c. 1610.—In the Maldives, "Of these are constituted thirteen provinces, over each of which is a chief called a NAYBE."—_Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. i. 198.] 1682.—"Before the expiration of this time we were overtaken by ye _Caddie's_ NEIP, ye _Meerbar's_ (see MEARBAR) deputy, and ye Dutch Director's _Vakill_ (see VAKEEL) (by the way it is observable ye Dutch omit no opportunity to do us all the prejudice that lyes in their power)."—_Hedges, Diary_, Oct. 11; [Hak. Soc. i. 35]. 1765.—"... this person was appointed NIAB, or deputy governor of Orissa."—_Holwell, Hist. Events_, i. 53. [1856.—"The NAIB gave me letters to the chiefs of several encampments, charging them to provide me with horses."—_Ferrier, Caravan Journeys_, 237.] NAIK, NAIQUE, &c. s. Hind. _nāyak_. A term which occurs in nearly all the vernacular languages; from Skt. _nāyaka_, 'a leader, chief, general.' The word is used in several applications among older writers (Portuguese) referring to the south and west of India, as meaning a native captain or headman of some sort (A). It is also a title of honour among Hindus in the Deccan (B). It is again the name of a Telugu caste, whence the general name of the Kings of Vijayanagara (A.D. 1325-1674), and of the Lords of Madura (1559-1741) and other places (C). But its common Anglo-Indian application is to the non-commissioned officer of Sepoys who corresponds to a corporal, and wears the double chevron of that rank (D). (A)— c. 1538.—"Mandou tambem hũ NAYQUE com vinti Abescins, que nos veio guardando dos ladrões."—_Pinto_, ch. iv. 1548.—"With these four captains there are 12 NAIQUES, who receive as follows—to wit, for 7 NAIQUES who have 37 pardaos and 1 tanga a year ... 11,160 reis. For Cidi NAIQUE, who has 30 pardaos, 4 tangas ... and Madguar NAIQUE the same ... and Salgy NAIQUE 24 pardaos a year, and two _nafares_ [Ar. _nafar_, 'servant'] who have 8 vintens a month, equal to 12 pardaos 4 tangas a year."—_S. Botelho, Tombo_, 215. 1553.—"To guard against these he established some people of the same island of the Canarese Gentoos with their NAIQUES, who are the captains of the footmen and of the horsemen."—_Barros_, Dec. II. Liv. v. cap. 4. c. 1565.—"Occorse l'anno 1565, se mi ricordo bene, che il NAIC cioè il Signore della Città li mandi a domandami certi caualli Arabi."—_C. Federici_, in _Ramusio_, iii. 391. c. 1610.—"Ie priay donc ce capitaine ... qu'il me fit bailler vne almadie ou basteau auec des mariniers et vn NAIQUE pour truchement."—_Mocquet_, 289. 1646.—"Il s'appelle NAÏQUE, qui signifie Capitaine, doutant que c'est vn Capitaine du Roy du Narzingue."—_Barretto, Rel. du Prov. de Malabar_, 255. (B)— 1598.—"The Kings of _Decam_ also have a custome when they will honour a man or recompense [recompence] their service done, and rayse him to dignitie and honour. They give him the title of NAYGUE, which signifieth a Capitaine."—_Linschoten_, 51; [Hak. Soc. i. 173]. 1673.—"The Prime Nobility have the title of NAIKS or NAIGS."—_Fryer_, 162. c. 1704.—"Hydur Sáhib, the son of Muhammad Ilias, at the invitation of the Ministers of the Polygar of Mysore, proceeded to that country, and was entertained by them in their service ... he also received from them the honourable title of NAIK, a term which in the Hindu dialect signifies an officer or commander of foot soldiers."—_H. of Hydur Naik_, p. 7. This was the uncle of the famous Haidar Naik or Hyder Ali Khan. (C)— 1604.—"Maduré; corte del NAYGUE Señor destas terras."—_Guerrero, Relacion_, 101. 1616.—"... and that orders should be given for issuing a proclamation at Negapatam that no one was to trade at Tevenapatam, Porto Novo, or other port belonging to the NAIQUE of Ginja or the King of Massulapatam."—_Bocarro_, 619. 1646.—"Le NAIQUE de Maduré, à qui appartient la coste de la pescherie, a la pesche d'vn jour par semaine pour son tribut."—_Barretto_, 248. c. 1665.—"Il y a plusieurs NAIQUES au Sud de Saint-Thomé, qui sont Souverains: Le NAIQUE de Madure en est un."—_Thevenot_, v. 317. 1672.—"The greatest Lords and NAIKS of this kingdom (Carnataca) who are subject to the Crown of Velour ... namely Vitipa NAIK of Madura, the King's Cuspidore- (see CUSPADORE) bearer ... and Cristapa NAIK of Chengier, the King's Betel-holder ... the NAIK of Tanjower the King's Shield-bearer."—_Baldaeus_ (Germ.), p. 153. 1809.—"All I could learn was that it was built by a NAIG of the place."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 398. (D)— [c. 1610.—"These men are hired, whether Indians or Christians, and are called NAICLES."—_Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. ii. 42.] 1787.—"A Troop of Native Cavalry on the present Establishment consists of 1 European subaltern, 1 European sergeant, 1 Subidar, 3 Jemidars, 4 Havildars, 4 NAIGUES, 1 Trumpeter, 1 Farrier, and 68 Privates."—_Regns. for H. Co.'s Troops on the Coast of Coromandel_, &c., 6. 1834.—"... they went gallantly on till every one was shot down except the one NAIK, who continued hacking at the gate with his axe ... at last a shot from above ... passed through his body. He fell, but in dying hurled his axe against the enemy."—_Mrs. Mackenzie, Storms and Sunshine of a Soldier's Life_, i. 37-38. We may add as a special sense that in West India _Naik_ is applied to the head-man of a hamlet (_Kūrī_) or camp (_Tānda_) of BRINJARRIES (q.v.). [Bhangi and Jhangi Naiks, the famous Banjāra leaders, are said to have had 180,000 bullocks in their camp. See _Berar Gazetteer_, 196.] NAIR, s. Malayal. _nāyar_; from the same Skt. origin as NAIK. Name of the ruling caste in Malabar. [The Greek νάουρα as a tract stood for the country of the Nairs. For their customs, see _Logan, Malabar_, i. 131.] 1510.—"The first class of Pagans in Calicut are called Brahmins. The second are NAERI, who are the same as the gentlefolks amongst us; and these are obliged to bear sword and shield or bows and lances."—_Varthema_, pp. 141-142. 1516.—"These kings do not marry ... only each has a mistress, a lady of great lineage and family, which is called NAYRE."—_Barbosa_, 165. 1553.—"And as ... the Gentiles of the place are very superstitious in dealing with people foreign to their blood, and chiefly those called Brammanes and NAIRES."—_Barros_, Dec. I. liv. iv. cap. 7. 1563.—"... The NAIRES who are the Knights."—_Garcia._ 1582.—"The Men of Warre which the King of Calicut and the other Kings have, are NAYRES, which be all Gentlemen."—_Castañeda_ (by N. L.), f. 35b. 1644.—"We have much Christian people throughout his territory, not only the Christians of St. Thomas, who are the best soldiers that he (the King of Cochin) has, but also many other vassals who are converts to our Holy Catholic Faith, through the preaching of the Gospel, but none of these are NAYRES, who are his fighting men, and his nobles or gentlemen."—_Bocarro, MS._, f. 315. 1755.—"The king has disciplined a body of 10,000 NAIRES; the people of this denomination are by birth the Military tribe of the Malabar coast."—_Orme_, i. 400. 1781.—"The soldiers preceded the NAIRS or nobles of Malabar."—_Gibbon_, ch. xlvii. It may be added that _Nāyar_ was also the term used in Malabar for the mahout of an elephant; and the fact that _Nāyar_ and _Nāyaka_ are of the same origin may be considered with the etymology which we have given of CORNAC (see _Garcia_, 85_v_). NALKEE, s. Hind. _nālkī_. A kind of litter formerly used by natives of rank; the word and thing are now obsolete. [It is still the name of the bride's litter in Behar (_Grierson, Bihār Peasant Life_, 45).] The name was perhaps a factitious imitation of _pālkī_? [Platts suggests Skt. _nalika_, 'a tube.'] 1789.—"A NALEKY is a _paleky_, either opened or covered, but it bears upon two bamboos, like a sedan in Europe, with this difference only, that the poles are carried by four or eight men, and upon the shoulders."—Note by Tr. of _Seir Mutaqherin_, iii. 269. [1844.—"This litter is called a 'NALKI.' It is one of the three great insignia which the Mogul emperors of Delhi conferred upon independent princes of the first class, and could never be used by any person upon whom, or upon whose ancestors, they had not been so conferred. These were the NALKI, the order of the Fish, and the fan of peacock's feathers."—_Sleeman, Rambles_, ed. _V. A. Smith_, i. 165.] NAMBEADARIM, s. Malayāl. _nambiyadiri_, _nambiyattiri_, a general, a prince. [See _Logan, Malabar_, i. 121.] 1503.—"Afterwards we were presented to the King called NAMBIADORA; who received us with no small gladness and kindness."—_Giov. da Empoli_, in _Ramusio_, i. f. 146. 1552.—"This advice of the NAMBEADARIM was disapproved by the kings and lords."—_Castanheda_; see also Transl. by N. L., 1582, f. 147. 1557.—"The NAMBEADARIM who is the principal governor."—_D'Alboquerque_, Hak. Soc. i. 9. The word is, by the translator, erroneously identified with _Nambūdiri_ (see NAMBOOREE), a Malabar Brahman. 1634.— "Entra em Cochim no thalamo secreto Aonde NAMBEODERÁ dorme quieto." _Malaca Conquist._ i. 50. NAMBOOREE, Malayāl. _nambūdiri_, Tam. _nambūri_; [_Logan_ (_Malabar_, ii. Gloss. ccxi.) gives _nambūtiri_, _nambūri_, from Drav. _nambuka_, 'to trust,' _tiri_, Skt. _śrī_, 'blessed.' The _Madras Gloss._ has Mal. _nambu_, 'the Veda,' _ōthu_, 'to teach,' _tiri_, 'holy.'] A Brahman of Malabar. (See _Logan_, i. 118 _seqq._]. 1644.—"No more than any of his NAMBURES (among Christian converts) who are his _padres_, for you would hardly see any one of them become converted and baptized because of the punishment that the king has attached to that."—_Bocarro, MS._, f. 313. 1727.—"The NAMBOURIES are the first in both Capacities of Church and State, and some of them are Popes, being sovereign Princes in both."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 312; [ed. 1744]. [1800.—"The NAMBURIS eat no kind of animal food, and drink no spirituous liquors."—_Buchanan, Mysore_, ii. 426.] NANKEEN, s. A cotton stuff of a brownish yellow tinge, which was originally imported from China, and derived its name from the city of Nanking. It was not dyed, but made from a cotton of that colour, the _Gossypium religiosum_ of Roxb., a variety of _G. herbaceum_. It was, however, imitated with dyed cotton in England, and before long exports of this imitation were made to China. Nankeen appears to be known in the Central Asia markets under the modified name of NANKA (see below). 1793-4.—"The land in this neighbourhood produces the cloth usually called NANKEENS in Europe ... in that growing in the province of Kiangnan, of which the city of Nan-kin is the capital, the down is of the same yellow tinge which it possesses when spun and woven into cloth."—_Staunton's Narr. of Ld. Macartney's Embassy_, ii. 425. 1794-5.—"The colour of NAM-KING is thus natural, and not subject to fade.... The opinion (that it was dyed) that I combat was the cause of an order being sent from Europe a few years ago to dye the pieces of NAM-KING of a deeper colour, because of late they had grown paler."—_Van Braam's Embassy_, E.T. ii. 141. 1797.—"_China Investment per Upton Castle._... Company's broad and narrow NANKEEN, brown NANKEEN."—In _Seton-Karr_, ii. 605. c. 1809.—"Cotton in this district (_Puraniya_ or _Purneea_) is but a trifling article. There are several kinds mentioned.... The _Kukti_ is the most remarkable, its wool having the colour of NANKEEN cloth, and it seems in fact to be the same material which the Chinese use in that manufacture."—_F. Buchanan_, in _Eastern India_, iii. 244. [See _Watt, Econ. Dict._ iv. 16, 29.] 1838.—"NANKA is imported in the greatest quantity (to Kabul) from Russia, and is used for making the outer garments for the people, who have a great liking to it. It is similar to NANKEEN cloth that comes to India from China, and is of a strong durable texture."—_Report by Baines_, in _Punjab Trade Report_, App. p. ix. See also p. clxvii. 1848.—"'Don't be trying to deprecate the value of the lot, Mr. Moss,' Mr. Hammerdown said; 'let the company examine it as a work of art—the attitude of the gallant animal quite according to natur, the gentleman in a NANKEEN-jacket, his gun in hand, is going to the chase; in the distance a _banyhann_ tree (see BANYAN-TREE) and a PAGODY."—_Vanity Fair_, i. 178. NANKING, n.p. The great Chinese city on the lower course of the Yangtse-kiang, which was adopted as capital of the Empire for a brief space (1368-1410) by the (native) Ming dynasty on the expulsion of the Mongol family of Chinghiz. The city, previously known as _Kin-ling-fu_, then got the style of _Nan-king_, or 'South Court.' Peking ('North Court') was however re-occupied as imperial residence by the Emperor Ching-su in 1410, and has remained such ever since. Nanking is mentioned as a great city called _Chilenfu_ (Kin-ling), whose walls had a circuit of 40 miles, by Friar Odoric (c. 1323). And the province bears the same name (_Chelim_) in the old notices of China translated by R. Willes in _Hakluyt_ (ii. 546). It appears to be the city mentioned by Conti (c. 1430), as founded by the emperor: "Hinc prope XV. dierum itinere (_i.e._ from Cambalec or Peking), alia civitas _Nemptai_ nomine, ab imperatore condita, cujus ambitus patet triginta milliaribus, eaque est popolosissima omnium." This is evidently the same name that is coupled with Cambalec, in Petis de la Croix's translation of the _Life of Timour_ (iii. 218) under the form _Nemnai_. The form _Lankin_, &c., is common in old Portuguese narratives, probably, like LIAMPO (q.v.), a Fuhkien form. c. 1520.—"After that follows Great China, the king of which is the greatest sovereign in the world.... The port of this kingdom is called Guantan, and among the many cities of this empire two are the most important, namely NANKIN and Comlaka (read _Combalak_), where the king usually resides."—_Pigafetta's Magellan_ (Hak. Soc.), p. 156. c. 1540.—"Thereunto we answered that we were strangers, natives of the Kingdom of _Siam_, and that coming from the port of _Liampoo_ to go to the fishing of NANQUIN, we were cast away at sea ... that we purposed to go to the city of NANQUIN there to imbarque ourselves as rowers in the first _Lanteaa_ (see LANTEAS) that should put to sea, for to pass unto Cantan...."—_Pinto_, E.T. p. 99 (orig. cap. xxxi.). 1553.—"Further, according to the Cosmographies of China ... the maritime provinces of this kingdom, which run therefrom in a N.W. direction almost, are these three: NANQUIJ, Xanton (_Shantung_), and Quincij" (_Kingsze_ or capital, _i.e._ Pecheli).—_Barros_, I. ix. 1. 1556.—"Ogni anno va di Persia alla China vna grossa Carauana, che camina sei mesi prima ch'arriui alla Città de LANCHIN, Città nella quale risiede il Re con la sua Corte."—_Ces. Federici_, in _Ramusio_, iii. 391_v_. [1615.—"678-1/5 Catties China of raw LANKINE silk."—_Foster, Letters_, iii. 137.] NARCONDAM, n.p. The name of a strange weird-looking volcanic cone, which rises, covered with forest, to a height of some 2,330 feet straight out of the deep sea, to the eastward of the Andamans. One of the present writers has observed (_Marco Polo_, Bk. III. ch. 13, note) that in the name of _Narkandam_ one cannot but recognise _Narak_, 'Hell'; perhaps _Naraka-kuṇḍam_, 'a pit of hell'; adding: "Can it be that in old times, but still contemporary with Hindu navigation, this volcano was active, and that some Brahmin St. Brandon recognised in it the mouth of Hell, congenial to the Rakshasas of the adjacent group" of the Andamans? We have recently received an interesting letter from Mr. F. R. Mallet of the Geological Survey of India, who has lately been on a survey of Narcondam and Barren Island. Mr. Mallet states that Narcondam is "without any crater, and has certainly been extinct for many thousand years. Barren Island, on the other hand, forms a complete amphitheatre, with high precipitous encircling walls, and the volcano has been in violent eruption within the last century. The term 'pit of hell,' therefore, while quite inapplicable to Narcondam, applies most aptly to Barren Island." Mr. Mallet suggests that there may have been some confusion between the two islands, and that the name _Narcondam_ may have been really applicable to Barren Island. [See the account of both islands in _Ball, Jungle Life_, 397 _seqq._] The name Barren Island is quite modern. We are told in Purdy's _Or. Navigator_ (350) that Barren Island was called by the Portuguese _Ilha alta_, a name which again would be much more apt for Narcondam, Barren Island being only some 800 feet high. Mr. Mallet mentions that in one of the charts of the _E.I. Pilot or Oriental Navigator_ (1781) he finds "Narcondam according to the Portuguese" in 13° 45′ N. lat. and 110° 35′ E. long. (from Ferro) and "Narcondam or _High Island_, according to the French," in 12° 50′ N. lat. and 110° 55′ E. long. This is valuable as showing both that there may have been some confusion between the islands, and that _Ilha alta_ or High Island has been connected with the name of Narcondam. The real positions by our charts are of _Narcondam_, N. lat. 13° 24′, E. long. 94° 12′. _Barren Island_, N. lat. 12° 16′, E. long. 93° 54′. The difference of lat. (52 miles) agrees well with that between the Portuguese and French Narcondam, but the difference in long., though approximate in amount (18 or 20 miles), is in one case _plus_ and in the other _minus_; so that the discrepancies may be due merely to error in the French reckoning. In a chart in the _E.I. Pilot_ (1778) "Monday or Barren Island, called also High Island" and "Ayconda or Narcondam," are marked approximately in the positions of the present Barren Island and Narcondam. Still, we believe that Mr. Mallet's suggestion is likely to be well founded. The form _Ayconda_ is nearer that found in the following: 1598.—"... as you put off from the Ilandes of _Andeman_ towards the Coast ... there lyeth onely in the middle way an Ilande which the inhabitantes call VIACONDAM, which is a small Iland having faire ground round about it, but very little fresh water."—_Linschoten_, p. 328. The discrepancy in the position of the islands is noticed in D'Anville: 1753.—"Je n'oublierai pas NARCONDAM, et d'autant moins que ce que j'en trouve dans les Portugais ne repond point à la position que nos cartes lui donnent. Le routier de Gaspar Pereira de los Reys indique l'île NARCODÃO ou Narcondam à 6 lieues des îles Cocos, 12 de la tête de l'Andaman; et le rhumb de vent à l'égard de ce point il le determine, _leste quarta da nordeste, meya quarta mais para les nordestes_, c'est à dire à peu-près 17 degrés de l'est au nord. Selon les cartes Françoises, NARCONDAM s'écarte environ 25 lieues marines de la tête d'Andaman; et au lieu de prendre plus du nord, cette île baisse vers le sud d'une fraction de degré plus ou moins considérable selon differéntes cartes."—_D'Anville, Eclairc._, 141-142. I may add that I find in a French map of 1701 (_Carte Marine depuis Suratte jusqu'au Detroit de Malaca, par le Père_ P. P. Tachard) we have, in the (approximately) true position of Narcondam, _Isle Haute_, whilst an islet without name appears in the approximate position of Barren Island. NARD, s. The rhizome of the plant _Nardostachys Jatamansi_, D.C., a native of the loftier Himālaya (allied to Valerian). This is apparently an Indian word originally, but, as we have it, it has come from the Skt. _nalada_ through Semitic media, whence the change of _l_ into _r_; and in this form it is found both in Hebrew and Greek. [Prof. Skeat gives: "F. _nard_, L. _nardus_. Greek νάρδος, Pers. _nard_ (whence Skt. _nalada_), spikenard. Skt. _nada_, a reed."] The plant was first identified in modern times by Sir W. Jones. See in Canticles, i. 12, and iv. 13, 14. B.C. c. 25.— "Cur non sub altâ vel platano, vel hac Pinu jacentes sic temere, et rosâ Canos odorati capillos, Dum licet, Assyriâque NARDO Potamus uncti?" _Horace, Odes_, II. xi. A.D. 29.—"Καὶ ὄντος αὐτοῦ ἐν Βηθανίᾳ, ἐν τῇ οἰκίᾳ Σίμωνος ... ἦλθε γυνὴ ἔχουσα ἀλάβαστρον μύρον, νάρδου πιστικῆς πολυτελοῦς...."—_St. Mark_, xiv. 3. c. A.D. 70.—"As touching the leafe of NARDUS, it were good that we discoursed thereof at large, seeing that it is one of the principal ingredients aromaticall that goe to the making of most costly and precious ointments.... The head of NARDUS spreadeth into certain spikes and ears, whereby it hath a twofold use both as spike and also as leafe."—_Pliny_ (Ph. Holland), xii. 12. c. A.D. 90.—"Κατάγεται δὲ δι' αὐτῆς (Οζηνῆς) καὶ ἀπὸ τῶν ἄνω τόπων, ἡ διὰ Πωκλαΐδος καταφερομένη νάρδος, ἡ Κασπαπυρηνὴ, καὶ ἡ Παροπανισηνὴ, καὶ ἡ Καβολίτη, καὶ ἡ διά τῆς παρακειμένης Σκυθίας."—_Periplus_, § 48 (corrected by Fabricius). c. A.D. 545.—"... also to Sindu, where you get the musk or castorin, and _androstachyn_" (for NARDOSTACHYS, _i.e._ spikenard).—_Cosmas_, in _Cathay_, p. clxxviii. 1563.—"I know no other spikenard (_espique_-NARDO) in this country, except what I have already told you, that which comes from Chitor and Mandou, regions on the confines of Deli, Bengala, and the Decan."—_Garcia_, f. 191. 1790.—"We may on the whole be assured that the NARDUS of Ptolemy, the _Indian Sumbul_ of the Persians and Arabs, the _Jatámánsì_ of the Hindus, and the _spikenard_ of our shops, are one and the same plant."—_Sir W. Jones_, in _As. Res._ ii. 410. c. 1781.— "My _first_ shuts out thieves from your house or your room, My _second_ expresses a Syrian perfume; My _whole_ is a man in whose converse is shared The strength of a _Bar_ and the sweetness of NARD."— _Charade_ on Bishop Barnard by _Dr. Johnson_. NARGEELA, NARGILEH, s. Properly the coco-nut (Skt. _nārikera_, _-kela_, or _-keli_; Pers. _nārgīl_; Greek of Cosmas, Ἀργέλλιον); thence the HUBBLE-BUBBLE, or HOOKA in its simplest form, as made from a coco-nut shell; and thence again, in Persia, a HOOKA or water-pipe with a glass or metal vase. [c. 545.—"ARGELL." See under SURA. [1623.—"NARGHIL, like the palm in the leaves also, and is that which we call _Nux Indica_."—_P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. i. 40. [1758.—"An ARGILE, or smoking tube, and coffee, were immediately brought us ..."—_Ives_, 271. [1813.—"... the Persians smoked their culloons and NARGILLS...."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. ii. 173.] NARROWS, THE, n.p. A name applied by the Hoogly pilots for at least two centuries to the part of the river immediately below Hoogly Point, now known as 'Hoogly Bight.' See Mr. Barlow's note on _Hedges' Diary_, i. 64. 1684.—"About 11 o'clock we met with ye _Good-hope_, at an anchor in ye NARROWS, without Hugly River,[189] and ordered him upon ye first of ye flood to weigh, and make all haste he could to Hugly ..."—_Hedges, Diary_, Hak. Soc. i. 64. 1711.—"From the lower Point of the NARROWS on the Starboard-side ... the Eastern Shore is to be kept close aboard, until past the said Creek, afterwards allowing only a small Birth for the Point off the RIVER OF ROGUES, commonly called by the Country People, Adegom.... From the RIVER OF ROGUES, the Starboard Shore, with a great Ship, ought to be kept close aboard down to the Channel Trees, for in the Offing lies the Grand middle Ground...."—_English Pilot_, p. 57. NARSINGA, n.p. This is the name most frequently applied in the 16th and 17th centuries to the kingdom in Southern India, otherwise termed Vijayanagara or BISNAGAR (q.v.), the latest powerful Hindu kingdom in the Peninsula. This kingdom was founded on the ruins of the Belāla dynasty reigning at Dwāra Samudra, about A.D. 1341 [see _Rice, Mysore_, i. 344 _seqq._]. The original dynasty of Vijayanagara became extinct about 1487, and was replaced by _Narasiṉha_, a prince of Telugu origin, who reigned till 1508. He was therefore reigning at the time of the first arrival of the Portuguese, and the name of Narsinga, which they learned to apply to the kingdom from his name, continued to be applied to it for nearly two centuries. 1505.—"Hasse notizia delli maggiori Re che hanno nell'India, che è el Re de NARSIN, indiano zentil; confina in Estremadura con el regno de Comj (qu. _regno Deconij_?), el qual Re si è Moro. El qual Re de NARSIN tien grande regno; sarà (harà?) ad ogni suo comando 10 mila elefanti, 30 mila cavalli, e infinito numero di genti."—_Lionardo Ca' Masser_, 35. 1510.—"The Governor ... learning of the embassy which the King of Bisnega was sending to Cananore to the Viceroy, to offer firm friendship, he was most desirous to make alliance and secure peace ... principally because the kingdom of NARSINGA extends in the interior from above Calecut and from the Balagate as far as Cambaya, and thus if we had any wars in those countries by sea, we might by land have the most valuable aid from the King of Bisnega."—_Correa_, ii. 30. 1513.—"Aderant tunc apud nostrũ praefectũ a NARSINGAE rege legati."—_Emanuel. Reg. Epist._ f. 3_v_. 1516.—"45 leagues from these mountains inland, there is a very large city which is called Bijanaguer, very populous.... The King of NARSINGA always resides there."—_Barbosa_, 85. c. 1538.—"And she (the Queen of Onor) swore to him by the golden sandals of her pagod that she would rejoice as much should God give him the victory over them (the Turks) as if the King of NARSINGA, whose slave she was, should place her at table with his wife."—_F. Mendez Pinto_, ch. ix.; see also _Cogan_, p. 11. 1553.—"And they had learned besides from a Friar who had come from _Narsinga_ to stay at Cananor, how that the King of NARSINGA, who was as it were an Emperor of the Gentiles of India in state and riches, was appointing ambassadors to send him ..."—_Barros_, I. viii. 9. 1572.— "... O Reyno NARSINGA poderoso Mais de ouro e de pedras, que de forte gente." _Camões_, vii. 21. By Burton: "Narsinga's Kingdom, with her rich display Of gold and gems, but poor in martial vein ..." 1580.—"In the Kingdom of NARSINGUA to this day, the wives of their priests are buried alive with the bodies of their husbands; all other wives are burnt at their husbands' funerals."—_Montaigne_, by _Cotton_, ch. xi. (What is here said about priests applies to LINGAITS, q.v.). 1611.—"... the Dutch President on the coast of _Choromandell_, shewed us a _Caul_ (see COWLE) from the King of NARSINGA, _Wencapati, Raia_, wherein was granted that it should not be lawfull for any one that came out of Europe to trade there, but such as brought Prince _Maurice_ his Patent, and therefore desired our departure."—_P. W. Floris_, in _Purchas_, i. 320. 1681.—"Coromandel. Ciudad muy grande, sugeta al Rey de NARSINGA, el qual Reyno e llamado por otre nombre _Bisnaga_."—_Martinez de la Puente, Compendio_, 16. NASSICK, n.p. _Nāsik_; Νασίκα of _Ptolemy_ (vii. i. 63); an ancient city of Hindu sanctity on the upper course of the Godavery R., and the headquarter of a district of the same name in the Bombay Presidency. A curious discussion took place at the R. Geog. Society in 1867, arising out of a paper by Mr. (afterwards Sir) George Campbell, in which the selection of a capital for British India was determined on logical principles in favour of Nassick. But logic does not decide the site of capitals, though government by logic is quite likely to lose India. Certain highly elaborated magic squares and magic cubes, investigated by the Rev. A. H. Frost (_Cambridge Math. Jour._, 1857) have been called by him _Nasik_ squares, and Nasik cubes, from his residence in that ancient place (see _Encyc. Britan._ 9th ed. xv. 215). NAT, s. Burmese _nāt_, [apparently from Skt. _nātha_, 'lord']; a term applied to all spiritual beings, angels, elfs, demons, or what not, including the gods of the Hindus. [1878.—"Indeed, with the country population of Pegu the worship, or it should rather be said the propitiation of the 'NÁTS' or spirits, enters into every act of their ordinary life, and Buddha's doctrine seems kept for sacred days and their visits to the KYOUNG (monastery) or to the pagoda."—_Forbes, British Burma_, 222.] NAUND, s. Hind. _nānd_. A coarse earthen vessel of large size, resembling in shape an inverted bee-hive, and useful for many economic and domestic purposes. The dictionary definition in Fallon, 'an earthen trough,' conveys an erroneous idea. [1832.—"The ghurī (see GHURRY), or copper cup, floats usually in a vessel of coarse red pottery filled with water, called a NĀN."—_Wanderings of a Pilgrim_, i. 250. [1899.—"To prevent the crickets from wandering away when left, I had a large earthen pan placed over them upside down. These pans are termed NANDS. They are made of the coarsest earthenware, and are very capacious. Those I used were nearly a yard in diameter and about eighteen inches deep."—_Thornhill, Haunts and Hobbies of an Indian Official_, 79.] NAUTCH, s. A kind of ballet-dance performed by women; also any kind of stage entertainment; an European ball. Hind. and Mahr. _nāch_, from Skt. _nṛitya_, dancing and stage-playing, through Prakrit _nachcha_. The word is in European use all over India. [A _poggly nautch_ (see POGGLE) is a fancy-dress ball. Also see POOTLY NAUTCH.] Browning seems fond of using this word, and persists in using it wrongly. In the first of the quotations below he calls Fifine the 'European _nautch_,' which is like calling some Hindu dancing-girl 'the Indian ballet.' He repeats the mistake in the second quotation. [1809.—"You Europeans are apt to picture to yourselves a NACH as a most attractive spectacle, but once witnessed it generally dissolves the illusion."—_Broughton, Letters from a Mahratta Camp_, ed. 1892, p. 142.] 1823.—"I joined Lady Macnaghten and a large party this evening to go to a NÂCH given by a rich native, Rouplall Mullich, on the opening of his new house."—_Mrs. Heber_, in _Heber_, ed. 1844, i. 37. [1829.—"... a dance by black people which they calls a NOTCH...."—_Oriental Sport. Mag._ ed. 1873, i. 129.] c. 1831.—"Elle (Begum Sumrou) fit enterrer vivante une jeune esclave, dont elle était jalouse, et donna à son mari un NAUTCH (bal) sur cette horrible tombe."—_Jacquemont, Correspondance_, ii. 221. 1872.— "... let be there was no worst Of degradation spared Fifine; ordained from first To last, in body and soul, for one life-long debauch, The Pariah of the North, the European NAUTCH!" _Fifine at the Fair_, 31. 1876.— "... I locked in the swarth little lady—I swear, From the head to the foot of her,—well quite as bare! 'No NAUTCH shall cheat me,' said I, taking my stand At this bolt which I draw...." _Natural Magic_, in _Pacchiarotto_, &c. NAUTCH-GIRL, s. (See BAYADÈRE, DANCING-GIRL.) The last quotation is a glorious jumble, after the manner of the compiler. [1809.—"NACH GIRLS are exempted from all taxes, though they pay a kind of voluntary one monthly to a Fuqeer...."—_Broughton, Letters from a Mahratta Camp_, ed. 1892, p. 113-4.] 1825.—"The NÂCH WOMEN were, as usual, ugly, huddled up in huge bundles of red petticoats; and their exhibition as dull and insipid to an European taste, as could well be conceived."—_Heber_, ii. 102. 1836.—"In India and the East dancing-girls are trained called _Almeh_, and they give a fascinating entertainment called a NATCH, for which they are well paid."—In _R. Phillips, A Million of Facts_, 322. NAVAIT, NAITEA, NEVOYAT, &c., n.p. A name given to Mahommedans of mixt race in the Konkan and S. Canara, corresponding more or less to MOPLAHS (q.v.) and LUBBYES of Malabar and the Coromandel coast. [The head-quarters of the Navayats are in N. Canara, and their traditions state that their ancestors fled from the Persian Gulf about the close of the 7th century, to escape the cruelty of a Governor of Irān. See _Sturrock, Man. of S. Canara_, i. 181.] It is apparently a Konkani word connected with Skt. _nava_, 'new,' and implying 'new convert.' [The _Madras Gloss._ derives the word from Pers. _nāīt̤ī_, from _Nāīt̤_, the name of an Arab clan.] 1552.—"Sons of Moors and of Gentile women, who are called NEITEAS...."—_Castanheda_, iii. 24. 1553.—"NAITEAS que são mestiços: quanto aos padres de geração dos Arabios ... e perparte das madres das Gentias."—_Barros_, I. ix. 3. " "And because of this fertility of soil, and of the trade of these ports, there was here a great number of Moors, natives of the country, whom they call NAITEAS, who were accustomed to buy the horses and sell them to the Moors of the Decan...."—_Ibid._ I. viii. 9. c. 1612.—"From this period the Mahomedans extended their religion and their influence in Malabar, and many of the princes and inhabitants, becoming converts to the true faith, gave over the management of some of the seaports to the strangers, whom they called NOWAYITS (literally the New Race)...."—_Firishta_, by _Briggs_, iv. 533. 1615.—"... et passim infiniti Mahometani reperiebantur, tum indigenae quos NAITEAS vocabant, tum externi...."—_Jarric_, i. 57. 1626.—"There are two sorts of Moors, one _Mesticos_ of mixed seed of Moore-fathers and Ethnike-mothers, called NAITEANI, Mungrels also in their religion, the other Forreiners...."—_Purchas, Pilgrimage_, 554. NAZIR, s. Hind. from Ar. _nāẓir_, 'inspector' (_naẓr_, 'sight'). The title of a native official in the Anglo-Indian Courts, sometimes improperly rendered 'sheriff,' because he serves processes, &c. 1670.—"The Khan ... ordered his NASSIR, or Master of the Court, to assign something to the servants...."—_Andriesz_, 41. [1708.—"He especially, who is called NADER, that is the chief of the Mahal ..."—_Catrou, H. of the Mogul Dynasty_, E.T. 295. [1826.—"The NAZIR is a perpetual sheriff, and executes writs and summonses to all the parties required to attend in civil and criminal cases."—_Pandurang Hari_, ed. 1873, ii. 118.] 1878.—"The NAZIR had charge of the treasury, stamps, &c., and also the issue of summonses and processes."—_Life in the Mofussil_, i. 204. [In the following the word represents _naḳḳāra_, 'a kettle-drum.' 1763.—"His Excellency (Nawab Meer Cossim) had not eaten for three days, nor allowed his NAZIR to be beaten."—_Diary of a Prisoner at Patna_, in _Wheeler, Early Records_, 323.] NEELÁM, LEELÁM, s. Hind. _nīlām_, from Port. _leilão_. An auction or public OUTCRY, as it used to be called in India (corresponding to Scotch _roup_; comp. Germ. _rufen_, and _outroop_ of Linschoten's translator below). The word is, however, Oriental in origin, for Mr. C. P. Brown (MS. notes) points out that the Portuguese word is from Ar. _i'lām_ (_al-i'lām_), 'proclamation, advertisement.' It is omitted by Dozy and Engelmann. How old the custom in India of prompt disposal by auction of the effects of a deceased European is, may be seen in the quotation from Linschoten. 1515.—"Pero d'Alpoym came full of sorrow to Cochin with all the apparel and servants of Afonso d'Alboquerque, all of which Dom Gracia took charge of; but the Governor (Lopo Soares) gave orders that there should be a LEILÃO (auction) of all the wardrobe, which indeed made a very poor show. Dom Gracia said to D. Aleixo in the church, where they met: The Governor your uncle orders a LEILÃO of all the old wardrobe of Afonso d'Alboquerque. I can't praise his intention, but what he has done only adds to my uncle's honour; for all the people will see that he gathered no rich Indian stuffs, and that he despised everything but to be foremost in honour."—_Correa_, ii. 469. [1527.—"And should any man die, they at once make a LEYLAM of his property."—India Office MSS., _Corpo Chronologico_, vol. i. Letter of _Fernando Nunes_ to the King, Sept. 7. [1554.—"All the spoil of Mombasa that came into the general stock was sold by LEILÃO."—_Castanheda_, Bk. ii. ch. 13.] 1598.—"In Goa there is holden a daylie assemblie ... which is like the meeting upõ the burse in Andwarpe ... and there are all kindes of Indian commodities to sell, so that in a manner it is like a Faire ... it beginneth in y^e morning at 7 of the clocke, and continueth till 9 ... in the principal streete of the citie ... and is called the LEYLON, which is as much as to say, as an _outroop_ ... and when any man dieth, all his goods are brought thether and sold to the last pennieworth, in the same outroop, whosoever they be, yea although they were the Viceroyes goodes...."—_Linschoten_, ch. xxix.; [Hak. Soc. i. 184; and compare _Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. ii. 52, who spells the word LAYLON]. c. 1610.—"... le mary vient frapper à la porte, dont la femme faisant fort l'estonnée, prie le Portugais de se cacher dans vne petite cuue à pourcelaine, et l'ayant fait entrer là dedans, et ferme très bien à clef, ouurit la porte a son mary, qui ... le laissa tremper là iusqu'au lendemain matin, qu'il fit porter ceste cuue au marché, ou LAILAN ainsi qu'ils appellent...."—_Mocquet_, 344. Linschoten gives an engraving of the _Rua Direita_ in Goa, with many of these auctions going on, and the superscription: "_O_ LEILAO _que se faz cada dia pola menhã na Rua direita de Goa_." The Portuguese word has taken root at Canton Chinese in the form _yélang_; but more distinctly betrays its origin in the Amoy form _lé-lang_ and Swatow _loylang_ (see _Giles_; also _Dennys's Notes and Queries_, vol. i.). NEELGYE, NILGHAU, &c., s. Hind. _nīlgāū_, _nīlgāī_, _līlgāī_, _i.e._ 'blue cow'; the popular name of the great antelope, called by Pallas _Antilope tragocamelus_ (_Portax pictus_ of Jerdon, [_Boselaphus tragocamelus_ of Blanford, _Mammalia_, 517]), given from the slaty blue which is its predominant colour. The proper Hind. name of the animal is _rojh_ (Skt. _ṛiśya_, or _ṛishya_). 1663.—"After these Elephants are brought divers tamed _Gazelles_, which are made to fight with one another; as also some NILGAUX, or grey oxen, which in my opinion are a kind of _Elands_, and _Rhinoceross_, and those great _Buffalos_ of _Bengala_ ... to combat with a Lion or Tiger."—_Bernier_, E.T. p. 84; [ed. _Constable_, 262; in 218 NILSGAUS; in 364, 377, NIL-GHAUX]. 1773.—"Captain Hamilton has been so obliging as to take charge of two deer, a male and a female, of a species which is called NEELGOW, and is, I believe, unknown in Europe, which he will deliver to you in my name."—_Warren Hastings_ to _Sir G. Colebrooke_, in _Gleig_, i. 288. 1824.—"There are not only NEELGHAUS, and the common Indian deer, but some noble red-deer in the park" (at Lucknow).—_Heber_, ed. 1844, i. 214. 1882.—"All officers, we believe, who have served, like the present writers, on the canals of Upper India, look back on their peripatetic life there as a happy time ... occasionally on a winding part of the bank one intruded on the solitude of a huge NÍLGAI."—_Mem. of General Sir W. E. Baker_, p. 11. NEEM, s. The tree (N. O. _Meliaceae_) _Azadirachta indica_, Jussieu; Hind. _nīm_ (and _nīb_, according to Playfair, _Taleef Shereef_, 170), Mahr. _nimb_, from Skt. _nimba_. It grows in almost all parts of India, and has a repute for various remedial uses. Thus poultices of the leaves are applied to boils, and their fresh juice given in various diseases; the bitter bark is given in fevers; the fruit is described as purgative and emollient, and as useful in worms, &c., whilst a medicinal oil is extracted from the seeds; and the gum also is reckoned medicinal. It is akin to the _bakain_ (see BUCKYNE), on which it grafts readily. 1563.—"_R._ I beg you to recall the tree by help of which you cured that valuable horse of yours, of which you told me, for I wish to remember it. "_O._ You are quite right, for in sooth it is a tree that has a great repute as valuable and medicinal among nations that I am acquainted with, and the name among them all is NIMBO. I came to know its virtues in the Balaghat, because with it I there succeeded in curing sore backs of horses that were most difficult to clean and heal; and these sores were cleaned very quickly, and the horses very quickly cured. And this was done entirely with the leaves of this tree pounded and put over the sores, mixt with lemon-juice...."—_Garcia_, f. 153. 1578.—"There is another tree highly medicinal ... which is called NIMBO; and the Malabars call it _Bepole_ [Malayāl. _vēppu_]."—_Acosta_, 284. [1813.—"... the principal square ... regularly planted with beautiful NYM or LYM-trees."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. ii. 445. [1856.—"Once on a time Guj Singh ... said to those around him, 'Is there any one who would leap down from that LIMB tree into the court?'"—_Forbes, Rās Mālā_, ed. 1878, p. 465.] 1877.—"The elders of the Clans sat every day on their platform, under the great NEEM tree in the town, and attended to all complaints."—_Meadows Taylor, Story_, &c., ii. 85. NEGAPATAM, n.p. A seaport of Tanjore district in S. India, written _Nāgai-ppaṭṭanam_, which may mean 'Snake Town.' It is perhaps the Νίγαμα Μητρόπολις of Ptolemy; and see under COROMANDEL. 1534.—"From this he (Cunhall Marcar, a Mahommedan corsair) went plundering the coast as far as NEGAPATÃO, where there were always a number of Portuguese trading, and Moorish merchants. These latter, dreading that this pirate would come to the place and plunder them, to curry favour with him, sent him word that if he came he would make a famous haul, because the Portuguese had there a quantity of goods on the river bank, where he could come up...."—_Correa_, iii. 554. [1598.—"The coast of Choramandel beginneth from the Cape of NEGAPATAN."—_Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. i. 82. [1615.—"Two (ships) from NEGAPOTAN, one from Cullmat and Messepotan."—_Foster, Letters_, iv. 6.] NEGOMBO, n.p. A pleasant town and old Dutch fort nearly 20 miles north of Colombo in Ceylon; formerly famous for the growth of the best cinnamon. The etymology is given in very different ways. We read recently that the name is properly (Tamil) _Nīr-Kol̤umbu_, _i.e._ 'Columbo in the water.' But, according to Emerson Tennent, the ordinary derivation is _Mi-gamoa_, the 'Village of bees'; whilst Burnouf says it is properly _Nāga-bhu_, 'Land of Nagas,' or serpent worshippers (see _Tennent_, ii. 630). 1613.—"On this he cast anchor; but the wind blowing very strong by daybreak, the ships were obliged to weigh, as they could not stand at their moorings. The vessel of Andrea Coelho and that of Nuno Alvares Teixeira, after weighing, not being able to weather the reef of NEGUMBO, ran into the bay, where the storm compelled them to be beached: but as there were plenty of people there, the vessels were run up by hand and not wrecked."—_Bocarro_, 42. NEGRAIS, CAPE, n.p. The name of the island and cape at the extreme south end of Arakan. In the charts the extreme south point of the mainland is called Pagoda Point, and the seaward promontory, N.W. of this, _Cape Negrais_. The name is a Portuguese corruption probably of the Arab or Malay form of the native name which the Burmese express as _Naga-rīt_, 'Dragon's whirlpool.' The set of the tide here is very apt to carry vessels ashore, and thus the locality is famous for wrecks. It is possible, however, that the Burmese name is only an effort at interpretation, and that the locality was called in old times by some name like _Nāgarāshtra_. Ibn Batuta touched at a continental coast occupied by uncivilised people having elephants, between Bengal and Sumatra, which he calls _Baranagār_. From the intervals given, the place must have been near Negrais, and it is just possible that the term _Barra de Negrais_, which frequently occurs in the old writers (_e.g._ see Balbi, Fitch, and Bocarro below) is a misinterpretation of the old name used by Ibn Batuta (iv. 224-228). 1553.—"Up to the Cape of NEGRAIS, which stands in 16 degrees, and where the Kingdom of Pegu commences, the distance may be 100 leagues."—_Barros_, I. ix. 1. 1583.—"Then the wind came from the S.W., and we made sail with our stern to the N.E., and running our course till morning we found ourselves close to the _Bar of_ NEGRAIS, as in their language they call the port which runs up into Pegu."—_Gasparo Balbi_, f. 92. 1586.—"We entered the _barre of_ NEGRAIS, which is a braue barre," &c. (see COSMIN).—_R. Fitch_, in _Hakl._ ii. 390. 1613.—"Philip de Brito having sure intelligence of this great armament ... ordered the arming of seven ships and some _sanguicels_, and appointing as their commodore Paulo de Rego Pinheiro, gave him precise orders to engage the prince of Arracan at sea, before he should enter the _Bar_ and rivers of NEGRAIS, which form the mouth of all those of the kingdom of Pegù."—_Bocarro_, 137. 1727.—"The Sea Coast of Arackan reaches from Xatigam (see CHITTAGONG) to Cape NEGRAIS, about 400 Miles in length, but few places inhabited ... (after speaking of "the great Island of Negrais") ... he goes on.... "The other Island of Negrais, which makes the Point called the Cape ... is often called _Diamond_ Island, because its Shape is a Rhombus.... Three Leagues to the Southward of _Diamond_ Island lies a Reef of Rocks a League long ... conspicuous at all Times by the Sea breaking over them ... the Rocks are called the _Legarti_, or in English, the _Lizard_."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 29. This reef is the _Alguada_, on which a noble lighthouse was erected by Capt. (afterwards Lieut.-Gen.) Sir A. Fraser, C.B., of the Engineers, with great labour and skill. The statement of Hamilton suggests that the original name may have been _Lagarto_. But _Alagada_, "overflowed," is the real origin. It appears in the old French chart of d'Après as _Ile Noyée_. In Dunn it is _Negada_ or _Neijada_, or _Lequado_, or Sunken Island (_N. Dir._ 1780, 325). 1759.—"The Dutch by an Inscription in _Teutonic Characters_, lately found at NEGRAIS, on the Tomb of a _Dutch Colonel_, who died in 1607 (qu. if not 1627?), appear then to have had Possession of that Island."—Letter in _Dalrymple, Or. Rep._ i. 98. 1763.—"It gives us pleasure to observe that the King of the Burmahs, who caused our people at NEGRAIS to be so cruelly massacred, is since dead, and succeeded by his son, who seems to be of a more friendly and humane disposition."—_Fort William Consns._, Feb. 19. In _Long_, 288. [1819.—"NEGRAGLIA." See under MUNNEEPORE.] NELLY, NELE. s. Malayāl. _nel_, 'rice in the husk'; [Tel. and Tam. _nelli_, 'rice-like']. This is the Dravidian equivalent of PADDY (q.v.), and is often used by the French and Portuguese in South India, where Englishmen use the latter word. 1606.—"... when they sell NELE, after they have measured it out to the purchaser, for the seller to return and take out two grains for himself for luck (_com superstição_), things that are all heathen vanities, which the synod entirely prohibits, and orders that those who practise them shall be severely punished by the Bishop."—_Gouvea, Synodo_, f. 52_b_. 1651.—"NILI, that is unpounded rice, which is still in the husk."—_Rogerius_, p. 95. 1760.—"Champs de NELIS." See under JOWAUR. [1796.—"75 parahs NELLY."—List of Export Duties, in _Logan, Malabar_, iii. 265.] NELLORE, n.p. A town and district north of Madras. The name may be Tamil _Nall-ūr_, 'Good Town.' But the local interpretation is from _nel_ (see NELLY); and in the local records it is given in Skt. as _Dhānyapuram_, meaning 'rice-town' (_Seshagiri Sāstri_). [The _Madras Man._ (ii. 214) gives _Nall-ūr_, 'Good-town'; but the _Gloss._ (s.v.) has _nellu_, 'paddy,' _ūru_, 'village.' Mr. Boswell (_Nellore_, 687) suggests that it is derived from a _nelli chett_ tree under which a famous _lingam_ was placed.] c. 1310.—"Ma'bar extends in length from Kulam to NILÁWAR, nearly 300 parasangs along the sea coast."—_Wassáf_, in _Elliot_, iii. 32. NERBUDDA R., n.p. Skt. _Narmadā_, 'causing delight'; _Ptol._ Νάμαδος; _Peripl._ Λαμναιος (amended by Fabricius to Νάμμαδος). Dean Vincent's conjectured etymology of _Nahr-Budda_, 'River of Budda,' is a caution against such guesses. c. 1020.—"From Dhár southwards to the R. NERBADDA nine (parasangs); thence to Mahrat-des ... eighteen ..."—_Al-Birūnī_, in _Elliot_, i. 60. The reading of Nerbadda is however doubtful. c. 1310.—"There were means of crossing all the rivers, but the NERBÁDDA was such that you might say it was a remnant of the universal deluge."—_Amír Khusrú_, in _Elliot_, i. 79. [1616.—"The King rode to the riuer of DARBADATH."—_Sir T. Roe_, Hak. Soc. ii. 413. In his list (ii. 539) he has NARBADAH.] 1727.—"The next Town of Note for Commerce is Baroach ... on the Banks of the River NERDABA."—_A. Hamilton_, ed. 1744, i. 145.] NERCHA, s. Malayāl. _nerchcha_, 'a vow,' from verb _neruγa_, 'to agree or promise.' 1606.—"They all assemble on certain days in the porches of the churches and dine together ... and this they call NERCHA."—_Gouvea, Synodo_, f. 63. See also f. 11. This term also includes offerings to saints, or to temples, or particular forms of devotion. Among Hindus a common form is to feed a lamp before an idol with _ghee_ instead of oil. NERRICK, NERRUCK, NIRK, &c., s. Hind. from Pers. _nirkh_, vulgarly _nirakh_, _nirikh_. A tariff, rate, or price-current, especially one established by authority. The system of publishing such rates of prices and wages by local authority prevailed generally in India a generation or two back, and is probably not quite extinct even in our own territories. [The provincial Gazettes still publish periodical lists of current prices, but no attempt is made to fix such by authority.] It is still in force in the French settlements, and with no apparent ill effects. 1799.—"I have written to Campbell a long letter about the NERRICK of exchange, in which I have endeavoured to explain the principles of the whole system of _shroffing_ (see SHROFF)...."—_Wellington_, i. 56. 1800.—"While I was absent with the army, Col. Sherbrooke had altered the NERRICK of artificers, and of all kinds of materials for building, at the instigation of Capt. Norris ... and on the examination of the subject a system of engineering came out, well worthy of the example set at Madras."—_Ibid._ i. 67. [ " "Here is established a NIRUC, or regulation, by which all coins have a certain value affixed to them; and at this rate they are received in the payment of the revenue; but in dealings between private persons attention is not paid to this rule."—_F. Buchanan, Mysore_, ii. 279.] 1878.—"On expressing his surprise at this, the man assured him that it was really the case that the bazar 'NERIK' or market-rate, had so risen."—_Life in the Mofussil_, i. p. 33. NGAPEE, s. The Burmese name, _ngapi_, 'pressed fish,' of the odorous delicacy described under BALACHONG. [See _Forbes, British Burma_, 83.] 1855.—"Makertich, the Armenian, assured us that the jars of NGAPÉ at Amarapoora exhibited a flux and reflux of tide with the changes of the moon. I see this is an old belief. De la Loubère mentions it in 1688 as held by the Siamese."—_Yule, Mission to Ava_, p. 160. NICOBAR ISLANDS, n.p. The name for centuries applied to a group of islands north of Sumatra. They appear to be the βάρουσσαι of Ptolemy, and the Lankha Bālus of the oldest Arab _Relation_. [Sir G. Birdwood identifies them with the Island of the Bell (_Nakūs_) to which Sindbad, the Seaman, is carried in his fifth voyage. (_Report on Old Records_, 108; _Burton, Arabian Nights_, iv. 368).] The Danes attempted to colonize the islands in the middle of the 18th century, and since, unsuccessfully. An account of the various attempts will be found in the _Voyage of the Novara_. Since 1869 they have been partially occupied by the British Government, as an appendage of the Andaman settlement. Comparing the old forms _Lankha_ and _Nakkavāram_, and the nakedness constantly attributed to the people, it seems possible that the name may have had reference to this (_nañgā_). [Mr. Man (_Journ. Anthrop. Institute_, xviii. 359) writes: "A possible derivation may be suggested by the following extract from a paper by A. de Candolle (1885) on 'The Origin of Cultivated Plants': 'The presence of the coconut in Asia three or four thousand years ago is proved by several Sanskrit names.... The Malays have a name widely diffused in the Archipelago, _kalapa_, _klapa_, _klopo_. At Sumatra and Nicobar we find the name _njior_, _nieor_, in the Philippines _niog_, at Bali, _nioh_, _njo_....' While the Nicobars have long been famed for the excellence of their coconuts, the only words which bear any resemblance to the forms above given are _ngoât_, 'a ripe nut,' and _ñi-nàu_, 'a half-ripe nut.'"] c. 1050.—The name appears as NAKKAVĀRAM in the great Tanjore Inscription of the 11th century. c. 1292.—"When you leave the island of Java (the Less) and the Kingdom of Lambri, you sail north about 150 miles, and then you come to two Islands, one of which is called NECUVERAN. In this island they have no king nor chief, but live like beasts...."—_Marco Polo_, Bk. III. ch. 12. c. 1300.—"Opposite Lámúri is the island of Lákwáram (probably to read NÁKWÁRAM), which produces plenty of red amber. Men and women go naked, except that the latter cover the pudenda with cocoanut leaves. They are all subject to the Káán."—_Rashíduddín_, in _Elliot_, i. 71. c. 1322.—"Departing from that country, and sailing towards the south over the Ocean Sea, I found many islands and countries, where among others was one called NICOVERAN ... both the men and women there have faces like dogs, etc...."—_Friar Odoric_, in _Cathay_, &c., 97. 1510.—"In front of the before named island of Samatra, across the Gulf of the Ganges, are 5 or 6 small islands, which have very good water and ports for ships. They are inhabited by Gentiles, poor people, and are called NICONVAR (_Nacabar_ in Lisbon ed.), and they find in them very good amber, which they carry thence to Malaca and other parts."—_Barbosa_, 195. 1514.—"Seeing the land, the pilot said it was the land of NICUBAR.... The pilot was at the top to look out, and coming down he said that this land was all cut up (_i.e._ in islands), and that it was possible to pass through the middle; and that now there was no help for it but to chance it or turn back to Cochin.... The natives of the country had sight of us and suddenly came forth in great boats full of people.... They were all _Caffres_, with fish-bones inserted in their lips and chin: big men and frightful to look on; having their boats full of bows and arrows poisoned with herbs."—_Giov. da Empoli_, in _Archiv. Stor._ pp. 71-72. NIGGER, s. It is an old brutality of the Englishman in India to apply this title to the natives, as we may see from Ives quoted below. The use originated, however, doubtless in following the old Portuguese use of _negros_ for "the BLACKS" (q.v.), with no malice prepense, without any intended confusion between Africans and Asiatics. 1539.—See quot. from Pinto under COBRA DE CAPELLO, where NEGROES is used for natives of Sumatra. 1548.—"Moreover three blacks (NEGROS) in this territory occupy lands worth 3000 or 4000 pardaos of rent; they are related to one another, and are placed as guards in the outlying parts."—_S. Botelho, Cartas_, 111. 1582.—"A NIGROE of John _Cambrayes_, Pilot to _Paulo de la Gama_, was that day run away to the Moores."—_Castañeda_, by N. L., f. 19. [1608.—"The King and people NIGGERS."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 10.] 1622.—Ed. Grant, purser of the Diamond, reports capture of vessels, including a junk "with some stoor of NEGERS, which was devided bytwick the Duch and the English."—_Sainsbury_, iii. p. 78. c. 1755.—"You cannot affront them (the natives) more than to call them by the name of NEGROE, as they conceive it implies an idea of slavery."—_Ives, Voyage_, p. 23. c. 1757.—"Gli Gesuiti sono missionarii e parocchi de' NEGRI detti Malabar."—_Della Tomba_, 3. 1760.—"The Dress of this Country is entirely linnen, save Hats and Shoes; the latter are made of tanned Hides as in England ... only that they are no thicker than coarse paper. These shoes are neatly made by NEGROES, and sold for about 10_d._ a Pr. each of which will last two months with care."—_MS. Letter of James Rennell_, Sept. 30. 1866.—"Now the political creed of the frequenters of dawk bungalows is too uniform ... it consists in the following tenets ... that Sir Mordaunt Wells is the greatest judge that ever sat on the English bench; and that when you hit a NIGGER he dies on purpose to spite you."—_The Dawk Bungalow_, p. 225. NILGHERRY, NEILGHERRY, &c., n.p. The name of the Mountain Peninsula at the end of the Mysore table land (originally known as _Malaināḍu_, 'Hill country'), which is the chief site of hill sanataria in the Madras Presidency. Skt. _Nīlagiri_, 'Blue Mountain.' The name _Nīla_ or _Nīlādri_ (synonymous with _Nīlagiri_) belongs to one of the mythical or semi-mythical ranges of the Puranic Cosmography (see _Vishnu Purāna_, in _Wilson's Works_, by _Hall_, ii. 102, 111, &c.), and has been applied to several ranges of more assured locality, _e.g._ in Orissa as well as in S. India. The name seems to have been fancifully applied to the Ootacamund range about 1820, by some European. [The name was undoubtedly applied by natives to the range before the appearance of Europeans, as in the _Kongu-deśa Rajákal_, quoted by Grigg (_Nilagiri Man._ 363), and the name appears in a letter of Col. Mackenzie of about 1816 (_Ibid._ 278). Mr. T. M. Horsfall writes: "The name is in common use among all classes of natives in S. India, but when it may have become specific I cannot say. Possibly the solution may be that the Nilgiris being the first large mountain range to become familiar to the English, that name was by them caught hold of, but not _coined_, and stuck to them by mere priority. It is on the face of it improbable that the Englishmen who early in the last century discovered these Hills, that is, explored and shot over them, would call them by a long Skt. name."] Probably the following quotation from Dampier refers to Orissa, as does that from Hedges: "One of the English ships was called the _Nellegree_, the name taken from the NELLEGREE Hills in Bengal, as I have heard."—_Dampier_, ii. 145. 1683.—"In y^e morning early I went up the NILLIGREE Hill, where I had a view of a most pleasant fruitfull valley."—_Hedges, Diary_, March 2; [Hak. Soc. i. 67]. The following also refers to the Orissa Hills: 1752.—"Weavers of Balasore complain of the great scarcity of rice and provisions of all kinds occasioned by the devastations of the Mahrattas, who, 600 in number, after plundering Balasore, had gone to the NELLIGREE Hills."—In _Long_, 42. NIPA, s. Malay _nīpah_. A. The name of a stemless palm (_Nipa fruticans_, Thunb.), which abounds in estuaries from the Ganges delta eastwards, through Tenasserim and the Malay countries, to N. Australia, and the leaves of which afford the chief material used for thatch in the Archipelago. "In the Philippines," says Crawfurd, "but not that I am aware of anywhere else, the sap of the _Nipa_ ... is used as a beverage, and for the manufacture of vinegar, and the distillation of spirits. On this account it yields a considerable part of the revenue of the Spanish Government" (_Desc. Dict._ p. 301). But this fact is almost enough to show that the word is the same which is used in sense B; and the identity is placed beyond question by the quotations from Teixeira and Mason. B. Arrack made from the sap of a palm tree, a manufacture by no means confined to the Philippines. The Portuguese, appropriating the word _Nipa_ to this spirit, called the tree itself _nipeira_. A.— 1611.—"Other wine is of another kind of palm which is called NIPA (growing in watery places), and this is also extracted by distillation. It is very mild and sweet, and clear as pure water; and they say it is very wholesome. It is made in great quantities, with which ships are laden in Pegu and Tanasarim, Malaca, and the Philippines or Manila; but that of Tanasarim exceeds all in goodness."—_Teixeira, Relaciones_, i. 17. 1613.—"And then on from the marsh to the NYPEIRAS or wild-palms of the rivulet of Paret China."—_Godinho de Eredia_, 6. " "And the wild palms called NYPEIRAS ... from those flowers is drawn the liquor which is distilled into wine by an alembic, which is the best wine of India."—_Ibid._ 16_v_. [1817.—"In the maritime districts, _atap_, or thatch, is made almost exclusively from the leaves of the NÍPA or _búyu_."—_Raffles, H. of Java_, 2nd ed. i. 185.] 1848.—"Steaming amongst the low swampy islands of the Sunderbunds ... the paddles of the steamer tossed up the large fruits of the NIPA _fruticans_, a low stemless palm that grows in the tidal waters of the Indian ocean, and bears a large head of nuts. It is a plant of no interest to the common observer, but of much to the geologist, from the nuts of a similar plant abounding in the tertiary formations at the mouth of the Thames, having floated about there in as great profusion as here, till buried deep in the silt and mud that now form the island of Sheppey."—_Hooker, Himalayan Journals_, i. 1-2. 1860.—"The NIPA is very extensively cultivated in the Province of Tavoy. From incisions in the stem of the fruit, toddy is extracted, which has very much the flavour of mead, and this extract, when boiled down, becomes sugar."—_Mason's Burmah_, p. 506. 1874.—"It (sugar) is also got from NIPA _fruticans_, Thunb., a tree of the low coast-regions, extensively cultivated in Tavoy."—_Hanbury and Flückiger_, 655. These last quotations confirm the old travellers who represent Tenasserim as the great source of the NIPA spirit. B.— c. 1567.—"Euery yeere is there lade (at Tenasserim) some ships with Verzino, NIPA, and Benjamin."—_Ces. Federici_ (E.T. in _Hakl._), ii. 359. 1568.—"NIPA, qual'è vn Vino eccellentissimo che nasce nel fior d'vn arbore chiamato NIPER, il cui liquor si distilla, e se ne fa vna beuanda eccellentissima."—_Ces. Federici_, in _Ramusio_, iii. 392v. 1583.—"I Portoghesi e noi altri di queste bande di quà non mangiamo nel Regno di Pegù pane di grano ... ne si beve vino; ma una certa acqua lambiccata da vn albero detto ANNIPPA, ch'è alla bocca assai gustevole; ma al corpo giova e nuoce, secondo le complessioni de gli huomini."—_G. Balbi_, f. 127. 1591.—"Those of Tanaseri are chiefly freighted with Rice and NIPAR wine, which is very strong."—_Barker's Account of Lancaster's Voyage_, in _Hakl._ ii. 592. In the next two quotations _nipe_ is confounded with coco-nut spirit. 1598.—"Likewise there is much wine brought thether, which is made of Cocus or Indian Nuttes, and is called NYPE _de Tanassaria_, that is _Aqua-Composita of Tanassaria_."—_Linschoten_, 30; [Hak. Soc. i. 103]. " "The Sura, being distilled, is called _Fula_ (see FOOL'S RACK) or NIPE, and is an excellent _Aqua Vitae_ as any is made in Dort."—_Ibid._ 101; [Hak. Soc. ii. 49]. [1616.—"One jar of NEEPE."—_Foster, Letters_, iv. 162]. 1623.—"In the daytime they did nothing but talk a little with one another, and some of them get drunk upon a certain wine they have of raisins, or on a kind of aqua vitæ with other things mixt in it, in India called NIPPA, which had been given them."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 669; [Hak. Soc. ii. 272]. We think there can be little doubt that the slang word NIP, for a small dram of spirits, is adopted from NIPA. [But compare Dutch _nippen_, 'to take a dram.' The old word _nippitatum_ was used for 'strong drink'; see _Stanf. Dict._] NIRVÁNA, s. Skt. _nirvāṇa_. The literal meaning of this word is simply 'blown out,' like a candle. It is the technical term in the philosophy of the Buddhists for the condition to which they aspire as the crown and goal of virtue, viz. the cessation of sentient existence. On the exact meaning of the term see Childer's _Pali Dictionary_, s.v. _nibbāna_, an article from which we quote a few sentences below, but which covers ten double-column pages. The word has become common in Europe along with the growing interest in Buddhism, and partly from its use by Schopenhauer. But it is often employed very inaccurately, of which an instance occurs in the quotation below from Dr. Draper. The oldest European occurrence of which we are aware is in _Purchas_, who had met with it in the Pali form common in Burma, &c., _nibban_. 1626.—"After death they (the Talapoys) beleeve three Places, one of Pleasure _Scuum_ (perhaps _sukham_) like the Mahumitane Paradise; another of Torment _Naxac_ (read _Narac_); the third of Annihilation which they call NIBA."—_Purchas, Pilgrimage_, 506. c. 1815.—"... the state of NIBAN, which is the most perfect of all states. This consists in an almost perpetual extacy, in which those who attain it are not only free from troubles and miseries of life, from death, illness and old age, but are abstracted from all sensation; they have no longer either a thought or a desire."—_Sangermano, Burmese Empire_, p. 6. 1858.—"... Transience, Pain, and Unreality ... these are the characters of all existence, and the only true good is exemption from these in the attainment of NIRWĀNA, whether that be, as in the view of the Brahmin or the theistic Buddhist, absorption into the supreme essence; or whether it be, as many have thought, absolute nothingness; or whether it be, as Mr. Hodgson quaintly phrases it, the _ubi_ or the _modus_ in which the infinitely attenuated elements of all things exist, in this last and highest state of abstraction from all particular modifications such as our senses and understandings are cognisant of."—_Yule, Mission to Ava_, 236. " "When from between the sál trees at Kusinára he passed into NIRWÁNA, he (Buddha) ceased, as the extinguished fire ceases."—_Ibid._ 239. 1869.—"What Bishop Bigandet and others represent as the popular view of the NIRVÂNA, in contradistinction to that of the Buddhist divines, was, in my opinion, the conception of Buddha and his disciples. It represented the entrance of the soul into rest, a subduing of all wishes and desires, indifference to joy and pain, to good and evil, an absorption of the soul into itself, and a freedom from the circle of existences from birth to death, and from death to a new birth. This is still the meaning which educated people attach to it, whilst NIRVÂNA suggests rather a kind of Mohammedan Paradise or of blissful Elysian fields to the minds of the larger masses."—_Prof. Max Müller, Lecture on Buddhistic Nihilism_, in _Trübner's Or. Record_, Oct. 16. 1875.—"NIBBĀNAM. Extinction; destruction; annihilation; annihilation of being, NIRVĀṆA; annihilation of human passion, Arhatship or final sanctification.... In Trübner's Record for July, 1870, I first propounded a theory which meets all the difficulties of the question, namely, that the word NIRVĀṆA is used to designate two different things, the state of blissful sanctification called Arhatship, and the annihilation of existence in which Arhatship ends."—_Childers, Pali Dictionary_, pp. 265-266. " "But at length reunion with the universal intellect takes place; NIRWANA is reached, oblivion is attained ... the state in which we were before we were born."—_Draper, Conflict_, &c., 122. 1879.— "And how—in fulness of the times—it fell That Buddha died ... And how a thousand thousand crores since then Have trod the Path which leads whither he went Unto NIRVÂNA where the Silence lives." _Sir E. Arnold, Light of Asia_, 237. NIZAM, THE, n.p. The hereditary style of the reigning prince of the Hyderabad Territories; 'His Highness the Nizám,' in English official phraseology. This in its full form, _Niz̤ām-ul-Mulk_, was the title of Aṣaf Jāh, the founder of the dynasty, a very able soldier and minister of the Court of Aurangzīb, who became Sūbadār (see SOUBADAR) of the Deccan in 1713. The title is therefore the same that had pertained to the founder of the Ahmednagar dynasty more than two centuries earlier, which the Portuguese called that of NIZAMALUCO. And the circumstances originating the Hyderabad dynasty were parallel. At the death of Aṣaf Jāh (in 1748) he was independent sovereign of a large territory in the Deccan, with his residence at Hyderabad, and with dominions in a general way corresponding to those still held by his descendant. NIZAMALUCO, n.p. IZAM MALUCO is the form often found in Correa. One of the names which constantly occur in the early Portuguese writers on India. It represents _Niz̤ām-ul-Mulk_ (see NIZAM). This was the title of one of the chiefs at the court of the Bāhmani king of the Deccan, who had been originally a Brahman and a slave. His son Ahmed set up a dynasty at Ahmednagar (A.D. 1490), which lasted for more than a century. The sovereigns of this dynasty were originally called by the Portuguese _Nizamaluco_. Their own title was _Niz̤ām Shāh_, and this also occurs as _Nizamoxa_. [Linschoten's etymology given below is an incorrect guess.] 1521.—"Meanwhile (the Governor Diego Lopes de Sequeira) ... sent Fernão Camello as ambassador to the NIZAMALUCO, Lord of the lands of Choul, with the object of making a fort at that place, and arranging for an expedition against the King of Cambaya, which the Governor thought the NIZAMALUCO would gladly join in, because he was in a quarrel with that King. To this he made the reply that I shall relate hereafter."—_Correa_, ii. 623. c. 1539.—"_Trelado do Contrato que o Viso Rey_ Dom Garcia de Noronha _fez com hu_ NIZA MUXAA, _que d'antes se chamava Hu_ NIZA MALUQUO."—_Tombo_, in _Subsidios_, 115. 1543.—"IZAM MALUCO." See under COTAMALUCO. 1553.—"This city of Chaul ... is in population and greatness of trade one of the chief ports of that coast; it was subject to the NIZAMALUCO, one of the twelve Captains of the Kingdom of Decan (which we corruptly call _Daquem_).... The NIZAMALUCO being a man of great estate, although he possessed this maritime city, and other ports of great revenue, generally, in order to be closer to the Kingdom of the Decan, held his residence in the interior in other cities of his dominion; instructing his governors in the coast districts to aid our fleets in all ways and content their captains, and this was not merely out of dread of them, but with a view to the great revenue that he had from the ships of Malabar...."—_Barros_, II. ii. 7. 1563.—"... This King of Dely conquered the Decam (see DECCAN) and the Cuncam (see CONCAM); and retained the dominion a while; but he could not rule territory at so great a distance, and so placed in it a nephew crowned as king. This king was a great favourer of foreign people, such as Turks, Rumis, Coraçonis, and Arabs, and he divided his kingdom into captaincies, bestowing upon _Adelham_ (whom we call _Idalcam_—see IDALCAN) the coast from Angediva to Cifardam ... and to NIZAMOLUCO the coast from Cifardam to Negotana...."—_Garcia_, f. 34_v_. " "_R._ Let us mount and ride in the country; and by the way you shall tell me who is meant by NIZAMOXA, as you often use that term to me. "_O._ At once I tell you he is a king in the Balaghat (see BALAGHAUT) (_Bagalate_ for _Balagate_), whose father I have often attended, and sometimes also the son...."—_Ibid._ f. 33_v_. [1594-5.—"NIZÁM-UL-MULKHIYA." See under IDALCAN. [1598.—"_Maluco_ is a Kingdome, and _Nisa_ a Lance or Speare, so that _Nisa Maluco_ is as much as to say as the Lance or Speare of the Kingdom."—_Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. i. 172. As if _Neza-ul-mulk_, 'spear of the kingdom.'] NOKAR, s. A servant, either domestic, military, or civil, also pl. _Nokar-logue_, 'the servants.' Hind. _naukar_, from Pers. and _naukar-lōg_. Also _naukar-chākar_, 'the servants,' one of those jingling double-barrelled phrases in which Orientals delight even more than Englishmen (see LOOTY). As regards Englishmen, compare hugger-mugger, hurdy-gurdy, tip-top, highty-tighty, higgledy-piggledy, hocus-pocus, tit for tat, topsy-turvy, harum-scarum, roly-poly, fiddle-faddle, rump and stump, slip-slop. In this case _chākar_ (see CHACKUR) is also Persian. _Naukar_ would seem to be a Mongol word introduced into Persia by the hosts of Chinghiz. According to I. J. Schmidt, _Forschungen im Gebiete der Volker Mittel Asiens_, p. 96, NÜKUR is in Mongol, 'a comrade, dependent, or friend.' c. 1407.—"L'Emir Khodaidad fit partir avec ce député son serviteur (NAUKAR) et celui de Mirza Djihanghir. Ces trois personnages joignent la cour auguste...."—_Abdurrazzāk_, in _Notices et Extraits_, XIV. i. 146. c. 1660.—"Mahmúd Sultán ... understood accounts, and could reckon very well by memory the sums which he had to receive from his subjects, and those which he had to pay to his 'NAUKARS' (apparently armed followers)."—_Abulghāzi_, by _Desmaisons_, 271. [1810.—"NOKER." See under CHACKUR. [1834.—"Its (Balkh) present population does not amount to 2000 souls; who are chiefly ... the remnant of the Kara NOUKUR, a description of the militia established here by the Afgans."—_Burnes, Travels into Bokhara_, i. 238.] 1840.—"NOKER, 'the servant'; this title was borne by Tuli the fourth son of Chenghiz Khan, because he was charged with the details of the army and the administration."—_Hammer, Golden Horde_, 460. NOL-KOLE, s. This is the usual Anglo-Indian name of a vegetable a good deal grown in India, perhaps less valued in England than it deserves, and known here (though rarely seen) as _Kol-rabi_, _kohl-rabi_, 'cabbage-turnip.' It is the _Brassica oleracea_, var. _caulorapa_. The stalk at one point expands into a globular mass resembling a turnip, and this is the edible part. I see my friend Sir G. Birdwood in his _Bombay Products_ spells it _Knolkhol_. It is apparently Dutch, '_Knollkool_' 'Turnip-cabbage; _Chouxrave_ of the French.' NON-REGULATION, adj. The style of certain Provinces of British India (administered for the most part under the more direct authority of the Central Government in its Foreign Department), in which the ordinary Laws (or REGULATIONS, as they were formerly called) are not in force, or are in force only so far as they are specially declared by the Government of India to be applicable. The original theory of administration in such Provinces was the union of authority in all departments under one district chief, and a kind of paternal despotism in the hands of that chief. But by the gradual restriction of personal rule, and the multiplication of positive laws and rules of administration, and the division of duties, much the same might now be said of the difference between _Regulation_ and _Non-regulation_ Provinces that a witty Frenchman said of Intervention and Non-intervention:—"La _Non-intervention_ est une phrase politique et technique qui veut dire enfin à-peu-près la même chose que _l'Intervention_." Our friend Gen. F. C. Cotton, R.E., tells us that on Lord Dalhousie's visit to the Neilgherry Hills, near the close of his government, he was riding with the Governor-General to visit some new building. Lord Dalhousie said to him: "It is not a thing that one must say in public, but I would give a great deal that the whole of India should be _Non-regulation_." The Punjab was for many years the greatest example of a Non-regulation Province. The chief survival of that state of things is that there, as in Burma and a few other provinces, military men are still eligible to hold office in the civil administration. 1860.—"... Nowe what ye ffolke of Bengala worschyppen Sir Jhone discourseth lityl. This moche wee gadere. Some worschyppin ane Idole yclept REGULACIOUN and some worschyppen NON-REGULACION (_veluti_ GOG ET MAGOG)...."—Ext. from a MS. of _The Travels of Sir John Mandevill in the E. Indies_, lately discovered. 1867.—"... We believe we should indicate the sort of government that Sicily wants, tolerably well to Englishmen who know anything of India, by saying that it should be treated in great measure as a 'NON-REGULATION' province."—_Quarterly Review_, Jan. 1867, p. 135. 1883.—"The Delhi district, happily for all, was a NON-REGULATION province."—_Life of Ld. Lawrence_, i. 44. NORIMON, s. Japanese word. A sort of portable chair used in Japan. [1615.—"He kept himselfe close in a NEREMON."—_Cocks's Diary_, i. 164.] 1618.—"As we were going out of the towne, the street being full of hackneymen and horses, they would not make me way to passe, but fell a quarreling with my NEREMONERS, and offred me great abuse...."—_Cocks's Diary_, ii. 99; [NEREMONNEARS in ii. 23]. 1768-71.—"Sedan-chairs are not in use here (in Batavia). The ladies, however, sometimes employ a conveyance that is somewhat like them, and is called a NORIMON."—_Stavorinus_, E.T. i. 324. NOR'-WESTER, s. A sudden and violent storm, such as often occurs in the hot weather, bringing probably a 'dust-storm' at first, and culminating in hail or torrents of rain. (See TYPHOON.) 1810.—"... those violent squalls called 'NORTH-WESTERS,' in consequence of their usually either commencing in, or veering round to that quarter.... The force of these NORTH-WESTERS is next to incredible."—_Williamson, V. M._ ii. 35. [1827.—"A most frightful NOR' WESTER had come on in the night, every door had burst open, the peals of thunder and torrents of rain were so awful...."—_Mrs. Fenton, Diary_, 98.] NOWBEHAR, n.p. This is a name which occurs in various places far apart, a monument of the former extension of Buddhism. Thus, in the early history of the Mahommedans in Sind, we find repeated mention of a temple called _Nauvihār_ (_Nava-vihāra_, 'New Monastery'). And the same name occurs at Balkh, near the Oxus. (See VIHARA). NOWROZE, s. Pers. _nau-rōz_, 'New (Year's) Day'; _i.e._ the first day of the Solar Year. In W. India this is observed by the Parsees. [For instances of such celebrations at the vernal equinox, see _Frazer, Pausanias_, iv. 75.] c. 1590.—"This was also the cause why the NAURÚZ _i Jaláli_ was observed, on which day, since his Majesty's accession, a great feast was given.... The NEW YEAR'S DAY _feast_ ... commences on the day when the Sun in his splendour moves to Aries, and lasts till the 19th day of the month (Farwardīn)."—_Āīn_, ed. _Blochmann_, i. 183, 276. [1614.—"Their NOROOSE, which is an annual feast of 20 days continuance kept by the Moors with great solemnity."—_Foster, Letters_, iii. 65. [1615.—"The King and Prince went a hunting ... that his house might be fitted against the NOROSE, which began the first Newe Moon in March."—_Sir T. Roe_, Hak. Soc. i. 138; also see 142.] 1638.—"There are two Festivals which are celebrated in this place with extraordinary ceremonies; one whereof is that of the first day of the year, which, with the Persians, they call NAURUS, NAUROS, or NOROSE, which signifies _nine dayes_, though now it lasts _eighteen_ at least, and it falls at the moment that the Sun enters Aries."—_Mandelslo_, 41. 1673.—"On the day of the Vernal _Equinox_, we returned to _Gombroon_, when the _Moores_ introduced their New-Year _Æde_ (see EED) or NOE ROSE, with Banqueting and great Solemnity."—_Fryer_, 306. 1712.—"Restat NAURUUS, _i.e._ vertentis anni initium, incidens in diem aequinoctii verni. Non legalis est, sed ab antiquis Persis haereditate accepta festivitas, omnium caeterarum maxima et solennissima."—_Kaempfer, Am. Exot._ 162. 1815.—"Jemsheed also introduced the solar year; and ordered the first day of it, when the sun entered Aries, to be celebrated by a splendid festival. It is called NAUROZE, or new year's day, and is still the great festival in Persia."—_Malcolm, H. of Persia_, i. 17. 1832.—"NOW-ROZ (new year's day) is a festival or EED of no mean importance in the estimation of Mussulman society.... The trays of presents prepared by the ladies for their friends are tastefully set out, and the work of many days' previous arrangement. Eggs are boiled hard, some of these are stained in colours resembling our mottled papers; others are neatly painted in figures and devices; many are ornamented with gilding; every lady evincing her own peculiar taste in the prepared eggs for NOW-ROZ."—_Mrs. Meer Hassan Ali, Obsns. on the Mussulmans of India_, 283-4. NOWSHADDER, s. Pers. _naushādar_ (Skt. _narasāra_, but recent), Sal-ammoniac, _i.e._ chloride of ammonium. c. 1300.—We find this word in a medieval list of articles of trade contained in Capmany's _Memorias de Barcelona_ (ii. App. 74) under the form NOXADRE. 1343.—"Salarmoniaco, cioè LISCIADRO, e non si dà nè sacco ne cassa con essa."—_Pegolotti_, p. 17; also see 57, &c. [1834.—"Sal ammoniac (NOUCHADUR) is found in its native state among the hills near Juzzak."—_Burnes, Travels into Bokhara_, ii. 166.] NUDDEEA RIVERS, n.p. See under HOOGLY RIVER, of which these are branches, intersecting the _Nadiya_ District. In order to keep open navigation by the directest course from the Ganges to Calcutta, much labour is, or was, annually expended, under a special officer, in endeavouring during the dry season to maintain sufficient depth in these channels. NUGGURKOTE, n.p. _Nagarkoṭ_. This is the form used in olden times, and even now not obsolete, for the name of the ancient fortress in the Punjab Himālaya which we now usually know by the name of _Koṭ-kāngra_, both being substantially the same name, _Nagarkoṭ_, 'the fortress town,' or _Koṭ-kā-nagara_, 'the town of the fortress.' [If it be implied that _Kāngra_ is a corruption of _Koṭ-kā-nagara_, the idea may be dismissed as a piece of folk-etymology. What the real derivation of _Kāngra_ is is unknown. One explanation is that it represents the Hind. _khankhaṛa_, 'dried up, shrivelled.'] In yet older times, and in the history of Mahmūd of Ghazni, it is styled Bhīm-nagar. The name _Nagarkoṭ_ is sometimes used by older European writers to designate the Himalayan mountains. 1008.—"The Sultan himself (Mahmūd) joined in the pursuit, and went after them as far as the fort called _Bhím-nagar_, which is very strong, situated on the promontory of a lofty hill, in the midst of impassable waters."—_Al-'Utbi_, in _Elliot_, i. 34. 1337.—"When the sun was in Cancer, the King of the time (Mahommed Tughlak) took the stone fort of NAGARKOT in the year 738.... It is placed between rivers like the pupil of an eye ... and is so impregnable that neither Sikandar nor Dara were able to take it."—_Badr-i-chach_, _ibid._ iii. 570. c. 1370.—"Sultan Firoz ... marched with his army towards NAGARKOT, and passing by the valleys of Nákhach-nuhgarhí, he arrived with his army at NAGARKOT, which he found to be very strong and secure. The idol Jwálámukhi (see JOWAULLA MOOKHEE), much worshiped by the infidels, was situated in the road to Nagarkot...."—_Shams-i-Siráj_, _ibid._ iii. 317-318. 1398.—"When I entered the valley on that side of the Siwálik, information was brought to me about the town of NAGARKOT, which is a large and important town of Hindustán, and situated in these mountains. The distance was 30 _kos_, but the road lay through jungles, and over lofty and rugged hills."—_Autobiog. of Timur_, _ibid._ 465. 1553.—"But the sources of these rivers (Indus and Ganges) though they burst forth separately in the mountains which Ptolemy calls Imaus, and which the natives call _Dalanguer_ and NANGRACOT, yet are these mountains so closely joined that it seems as if they sought to hide these springs."—_Barros_, I. iv. 7. c. 1590.—"NAGERKOTE is a city situated upon a mountain, with a fort called Kangerah. In the vicinity of this city, upon a lofty mountain, is a place called Mahamaey (_Mahāmāyā_), which they consider as one of the works of the Divinity, and come in pilgrimage to it from great distances, thereby obtaining the accomplishment of their wishes. It is most wonderful that in order to effect this, they cut out their tongues, which grow again in the course of two or three days...."—_Ayeen_, ed. _Gladwin_, ii. 119; [ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 312]. 1609.—"Bordering to him is another great _Raiaw_ called _Tulluck Chand_, whose chiefe City is NEGERCOAT, 80 c. from _Lahor_, and as much from _Syrinan_, in which City is a famous Pagod, called _Ie_ or _Durga_, vnto which worlds of People resort out of all parts of _India_.... Diuers _Moores_ also resorte to this Peer...."—_W. Finch_, in _Purchas_, i. 438. 1616.—"27. NAGRA CUTT, the chiefe Citie so called...."—_Terry_, in _Purchas_, ii.; [ed. 1777, p. 82]. [c. 1617.—"NAKARKUTT."—_Sir T. Roe_, Hak. Soc. ii. 534.] c. 1676.—"The caravan being arriv'd at the foot of the Mountains which are call'd at this day by the name of NAUGROCOT, abundance of people come from all parts of the Mountain, the greatest part whereof are women and maids, who agree with the Merchants to carry them, their Goods and provisions cross the Mountains...."—_Tavernier_, E.T. ii. 183; [ed. _Ball_, ii. 263]. 1788.—"Kote Kangrah, the fortress belonging to the famous temple of NAGORCOTE, is given at 49 royal cosses, equal to 99 G. miles, from Sirhind (northward)."—_Rennell, Memoir_, ed. 1793, p. 107. 1809.—"At Patancote, where the Padshah (so the Sikhs call Runjeet) is at present engaged in preparations and negotiations for the purpose of obtaining possession of COTE CAUNGRAH (or NAGAR COTE), which place is besieged by the Raja of Nepaul...."—_Elphinstone_, in _Life_, i. 217. NUJEEB, s. Hind. from Ar. _najīb_, 'noble.' A kind of half-disciplined infantry soldiers under some of the native Governments; also at one time a kind of militia under the British; receiving this honorary title as being gentlemen volunteers. [c. 1790.—"There were 1000 men, NUDJEEVES, sword men...." Evidence of Sheikh Mohammed, quoted by Mr. Plumer, in Trial of W. Hastings, in _Bond_, iii. 393. [1796.—"The NEZIBS are Matchlock men."—_W. A. Tone, A Letter on the Mahratta People_, Bombay, 1798, p. 50.] 1813.—"There are some corps (Mahratta) styled NUJEEB or men of good family.... These are foot soldiers invariably armed with a sabre and matchlock, and having adopted some semblance of European discipline are much respected."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ ii. 46; [2nd ed. i. 343]. [ " "A corps of NUJEEBS, or infantry with matchlocks...."—_Broughton, Letters from a Mahratta Camp_, ed. 1892, p. 11. [1817.—"In some instances they are called NUJEEB (literally, Noble) and would not deign to stand sentry or perform any fatiguing duty."—_V. Blacker, Mem. of the Operations in India_ in 1817-19, p. 22.] NULLAH, s. Hind. _nālā_. A watercourse; not necessarily a dry watercourse, though this is perhaps more frequently indicated in the Anglo-Indian use. 1776.—"When the water falls in all the NULLAHS...."—_Halhed's Code_, 52. c. 1785.—"Major Adams had sent on the 11th Captain Hebbert ... to throw a bridge over Shinga NULLAH."—_Carraccioli, Life of Clive_, i. 93. 1789.—"The ground which the enemy had occupied was entirely composed of sandhills and deep NULLAHS...."—_Munro, Narrative_, 224. 1799.—"I think I can show you a situation where two embrasures might be opened in the bank of the NULLAH with advantage."—_Wellington, Despatches_, i. 26. 1817.—"On the same evening, as soon as dark, the party which was destined to open the trenches marched to the chosen spot, and before daylight formed a NULLAH ... into a large parallel."—_Mill's Hist._ v. 377. 1843.—"Our march tardy because of the NULLAHS. Watercourses is the right name, but we get here a slip-slop way of writing quite contemptible."—_Life of Sir C. Napier_, ii. 310. 1860.—"The real obstacle to movement is the depth of the NULLAHS hollowed out by the numerous rivulets, when swollen by the rains."—_Tennent's Ceylon_, ii. 574. NUMDA, NUMNA, s. Hind. _namda_, _namdā_, from Pers. _namad_, [Skt. _namata_]. Felt; sometimes a woollen saddle-cloth, properly made of felt. The word is perhaps the same as Ar. _namaṭ_, 'a coverlet,' spread on the seat of a sovereign, &c. [1774.—"The apartment was full of people seated on NÆMETS (felts of camel hair) spread round the sides of the room...."—_Hanway, Hist. Account of British Trade_, i. 226.] 1815.—"That chief (Temugin or Chingiz), we are informed, after addressing the Khans in an eloquent harangue, was seated upon a black felt or NUMMUD, and reminded of the importance of the duties to which he was called."—_Malcolm, H. of Persia_, i. 410. [1819.—"A Kattie throws a NUNDA on his mare."—_Trans. Lit. Soc. Bo._ i. 279.] 1828.—"In a two-poled tent of a great size, and lined with yellow woollen stuff of Europe, sat Nader Koolee Khan, upon a coarse NUMUD...."—_The Kuzzilbash_, i. 254. [1850.—"The natives use (for their tents) a sort of woollen stuff, about half an inch thick, called 'NUMBDA.'... By the bye, this word 'NUMBDA' is said to be the origin of the word _nomade_, because the nomade tribes used the same material for their tents" (!)—Letter in _Notes and Queries_, 1st ser. i. 342.] NUMERICAL AFFIXES, CO-EFFICIENTS, or DETERMINATIVES.[190] What is meant by these expressions can perhaps be best elucidated by an extract from the _Malay Grammar_ of the late venerable John Crawfurd: "In the enumeration of certain objects, the Malay has a peculiar idiom which, as far as I know, does not exist in any other language of the Archipelago. It is of the same nature as the word 'head,' as we use it in the tale of cattle, or 'sail' in the enumeration of ships; but in Malay it extends to many familiar objects. _Alai_, of which the original meaning has not been ascertained, is applied to such tenuous objects as leaves, grasses, &c.; _Batang_, meaning 'stem,' or 'trunk,' to trees, logs, spears, and javelins; _Bantak_, of which the meaning has not been ascertained, to such objects as rings; _Bidang_, which means 'spreading' or 'spacious,' to mats, carpets, thatch, sails, skins, and hides; _Biji_, 'seeds,' to corn, seeds, stones, pebbles, gems, eggs, the eyes of animals, lamps, and candlesticks," and so on. Crawfurd names 8 or 9 other terms, one or other of which is always used in company with the numeral, in ennumerating different classes of objects, as if, in English, idiom should compel us to say 'two _stems_ of spears,' 'four _spreads_ of carpets,' 'six _corns_ of diamonds.' As a matter of fact we do speak of 20 _head_ of cattle, 10 _file_ of soldiers, 100 _sail_ of ships, 20 _pieces_ of cannon, a dozen _stand_ of rifles. But still the practice is in none of these cases obligatory, it is technical and exceptional; insomuch that I remember, when a boy, in old Reform-Bill days, and when disturbances were expected in a provincial town, hearing it stated by a well-informed lady that a great proprietress in the neighbourhood was so alarmed that she had ordered from town a _whole stand of muskets_! To some small extent the idiom occurs also in other European languages, including French and German. Of French I don't remember any example now except _tête_ (de betail), nor of German except _Stück_, which is, however, almost as universal as the Chinese _piecey_. A quaint example dwells in my memory of a German courier, who, when asked whether he had any employer at the moment, replied: '_Ja freilich! dreizehn_ Stück _Amerikaner_!' The same peculiar idiom that has been described in the extract from Crawfurd as existing in Malay, is found also in Burmese. The Burmese affixes seem to be more numerous, and their classification to be somewhat more arbitrary and sophisticated. Thus _oos_, a root implying 'chief' or 'first,' is applied to kings, divinities, priests, &c.; _Yauk_, 'a male,' to rational beings not divine; _Gaung_, 'a brute beast,' to irrational beings; _Pya_ implying superficial extent, to dollars, countries, dishes, blankets, &c.; _Lun_, implying rotundity, to eggs, loaves, bottles, cups, toes, fingers, candles, bamboos, hands, feet, &c.; _Tseng_ and _Gyaung_, 'extension in a straight line,' to rods, lines, spears, roads, &c. The same idiom exists in Siamese, and traces of it appear in some of the vocabularies that have been collected of tribes on the frontier of China and Tibet, indicated by the fact that the numerals in such vocabularies in various instances show identity of origin in the essential part of the numeral, whilst a different aspect is given to the whole word by a variation in what appears to be the numeral-affix[191] (or what Mr. Brian Hodgson calls the 'servile affix'). The idiom exists in the principal vernaculars of China itself, and it is a transfer of this idiom from Chinese dialects to Pigeon-English which has produced the _piecey_, which in that quaint jargon seems to be used as the universal numerical affix ("Two _piecey_ cooly," "three _piecey_ dollar," &c.). This one PIGEON phrase represents scores that are used in the vernaculars. For in some languages the system has taken what seems an extravagant development, which must form a great difficulty in the acquisition of colloquial use by foreigners. Some approximate statistics on this subject will be given below. The idiom is found in Japanese and Corean, but it is in these cases possibly not indigenous, but an adoption from the Chinese. It is found in several languages of C. America, _i.e._ the Quiché of Guatemala, the Nahault of Mexico Proper; and in at least two other languages (Tep and Pirinda) of the same region. The following are given as the co-efficients or determinatives chiefly used in the (Nahualt or) Mexican. Compare them with the examples of Malay and Burmese usage already given: _Tetl_ (a stone) used for roundish or cylindrical objects; _e.g._ eggs, beans, cacao beans, cherries, prickly-pears, Spanish loaves, &c., also for books, and fowls: _Pantli_ (?) for long rows of persons and things; also for walls and furrows: _Tlamantli_ (from _mana_, to spread on the ground), for shoes, dishes, basins, paper, &c., also for speeches and sermons: _Olotl_ (maize-grains) for ears of maize, cacao-pods, bananas: also for flint arrow-heads (see _W. v. Humboldt, Kawi-Sprache_, ii. 265). I have, by the kind aid of my friend Professor Terrien de la Couperie, compiled a list of nearly fifty languages in which this curious idiom exists. But it takes up too much space to be inserted here. I may, however, give his statistics of the number of such determinatives, as assigned in the grammars of some of these languages. In Chinese vernaculars, from 33 in the Shanghai vernacular to 110 in that of Fuchau. In Corean, 12; in Japanese, 16; in Annamite, 106; in Siamese, 24; in Shan, 42; in Burmese, 40; in Malay and Javanese, 19. If I am not mistaken, the propensity to give certain technical and appropriated titles to couples of certain beasts and birds, which had such an extensive development in old English sporting phraseology, and still partly survives, had its root in the same state of mind, viz. difficulty in grasping the idea of abstract numbers, and a dislike to their use. Some light to me was, many years ago, thrown upon this feeling, and on the origin of the idiom of which we have been speaking, by a passage in a modern book, which is the more noteworthy as the author does not make any reference to the existence of this idiom in any language, and possibly was not aware of it: "On entering into conversation with the (Red) Indian, it becomes speedily apparent that he is unable to comprehend the idea of abstract numbers. They exist in his mind only as associated ideas. He has a distinct conception of five dogs or five deer, but he is so unaccustomed to the idea of number as a thing apart from specific objects, that I have tried in vain to get an Indian to admit that the idea of the number five, as associated in his mind with five dogs, is identical, as far as number is concerned, with that of five fingers."—(_Wilson's Prehistoric Man_, 1st ed. ii. 470.) [Also see _Tylor, Primitive Culture_, 2nd ed. i. 252 _seqq._]. Thus it seems probable that the use of the _numeral_ co-efficient, whether in the Malay idiom or in our old sporting phraseology, is a kind of _survival_ of the effort to bridge the difficulty felt, in identifying abstract numbers as applied to different objects, by the introduction of a common concrete term. Traces of a like tendency, though probably grown into a mere fashion and artificially developed, are common in Hindustani and Persian, especially in the official written style of _munshīs_, who delight in what seemed to me, before my attention was called to the Indo-Chinese idiom, the wilful surplusage (_e.g._) of two 'sheets' (_fard_) of letters, also used with quilts, carpets, &c.; three 'persons' (_nafar_) of barḳandāzes; five 'rope' (_rās_) of buffaloes; ten 'chains' (_zanjīr_) of elephants; twenty 'grips' (_ḳabẓa_) of swords, &c. But I was not aware of the extent of the idiom in the _munshī's_ repertory till I found it displayed in Mr. Carnegy's _Kachahri Technicalities_, under the head of _Muḥāwara_ (Idioms or Phrases). Besides those just quoted, we there find _'adad_ ('number') used with coins, utensils, and sleeveless garments; _dāna_ ('grain') with pearls and coral beads; _dast_ ('hand') with falcons, &c., shields, and robes of honour; _jild_ (volume, lit. 'skin') with books; _muhār_ ('nose-bit') with camels; _ḳiṭa_ ('portion,' _piecey!_) with precious stones, gardens, tanks, fields, letters; _manzil_ ('a stage on a journey, an alighting place') with tents, boats, houses, carriages, beds, howdas, &c.; _sāz_ ('an instrument') with guitars, &c.; _silk_ ('thread') with necklaces of all sorts, &c. Several of these, with others purely Turkish, are used also in Osmanli Turkish.[192] NUNCATIES, s. Rich cakes made by the Mahommedans in W. India chiefly imported into Bombay from Surat. [There is a Pers. word, _nānḵhat̤āi_, 'bread of Cathay or China,' with which this word has been connected. But Mr. Weir, Collector of Surat, writes that it is really _nankhaṭāī_, Pers. _nān_, 'bread,' and Mahr. _khaṭ_, _shaṭ_, 'six'; meaning a special kind of cake composed of six ingredients—wheat-flour, eggs, sugar, butter or ghee, leaven produced from toddy or grain, and almonds.] [NUT, s. Hind. _nath_, Skt. _nastā_, 'the nose.' The nose-ring worn by Indian women. [1819.—"An old fashioned NUTH or nose-ring, stuck full of precious or false stones."—_Trans. Lit. Soc. Bo._ i. 284. [1832.—"The NUT (nose-ring) of gold wire, on which is strung a ruby between two pearls, worn only by married women."—_Mrs. Meer Hassan Ali, Obsns._ i. 45.] NUT PROMOTION, s. From its supposed indigestible character, the kernel of the CASHEW-nut is so called in S. India, where, roasted and hot, it is a favourite dessert dish. [See _Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. ii. 28.] NUZZER, s. Hind. from Ar. _naẓr_ or _nazar_ (prop. _nadhr_), primarily 'a vow or votive offering'; but, in ordinary use, a ceremonial present, properly an offering from an inferior to a superior, the converse of _in'ām_. The root is the same as that of _Nazarite_ (Numbers, vi. 2). [1765.—"The congratulatory NAZIRS, &c., shall be set opposite my ordinary expenses; and if ought remains, it shall go to Poplar, or some other hospital."—Letter of _Ld. Clive_, Sept. 30, in _Verelst, View of Bengal_, 127. [c. 1775.—"The Governor lays before the board two bags ... which were presented to him in NIZZERS...."—Progs. of Council, quoted by Fox in speech against W. Hastings, in _Bond_, iv. 201.] 1782.—"Col. Monson was a man of high and hospitable household expenses; and so determined against receiving of presents, that he would not only not touch a NAZIER (a few silver rupees, or perhaps a gold mohor) always presented by COUNTRY gentlemen, according to their rank...."—_Price's Tracts_, ii. 61. 1785.—"Presents of ceremony, called NUZZERS, were to many a great portion of their subsistence...."—Letter in _Life of Colebrooke_, 16. 1786.—Tippoo, even in writing to the French Governor of Pondichery, whom it was his interest to conciliate, and in acknowledging a present of 500 muskets, cannot restrain his insolence, but calls them "sent by way of NUZR."—_Select Letters of Tippoo_, 377. 1809.—"The Aumil himself offered the NAZUR of fruit."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 453. [1832.—"I ... looked to the Meer for explanation; he told me to accept Muckabeg's 'NUZZA.'"—_Mrs. Meer Hassan Ali, Observns._ i. 193.] 1876.—"The Standard has the following curious piece of news in its Court Circular of a few days ago:— 'Sir Salar Jung was presented to the Queen by the Marquis of Salisbury, and offered his MUGGUR as a token of allegiance, which her Majesty touched and returned.'"—_Punch_, July 15. For the true sense of the word so deliciously introduced instead of NUZZER, see MUGGUR. O OART, s. A coco-nut garden. The word is peculiar to Western India, and is a corruption of Port. _orta_ (now more usually _horta_). "Any man's particular allotment of coco-nut trees in the groves at Mahim or Girgaum is spoken of as his OART." (_Sir G. Birdwood_). 1564.—"... e me praz de fazer merce a dita cidade emfatiota para sempre que a ortaliça des ORTAS dos moradores Portuguezes o christãos que nesta cidade de Goa e ilha tẽ ... possão vender...." &c.—_Proclamation of Dom Sebastian_, in _Archiv. Port. Orient._ fasc. 2, 157. c. 1610.—"Il y a vn grand nombre de _Palmero_ ou ORTA, comme vous diriez ici de nos vergers, pleins d'arbres de Cocos, plantez bien pres à pres; mais ils ne viennent qu'ès lieux aquatiques et bas...."—_Pyrard de Laval_, ii. 17-18; [Hak. Soc. ii. 28]. 1613.—"E os naturaes habitão ao longo do ryo de Malaca, em seus pomares e ORTHAS."—_Godinho de Eredia_, 11. 1673.—"Old Goa ... her Soil is luxurious and Campaign, and abounds with Rich Inhabitants, whose Rural Palaces are immured with Groves and HORTOS."—_Fryer_, 154. [1749.—"... as well _Vargems_ (Port. _vargem_, 'a field') lands as HORTAS."—Letter in _Logan, Malabar_, iii. 48.] c. 1760.—"As to the OARTS, or Coco-nut groves, they make the most considerable part of the landed property."—_Grose_, i. 47. 1793.—"For sale.... That neat and commodious Dwelling House built by Mr. William Beal; it is situated in a most lovely OART...."—_Bombay Courier_, Jan. 12. OBANG, s. Jap. _Oh'o-ban_, lit. 'greater division.' The name of a large oblong Japanese gold piece, similar to the KOBANG (q.v.), but of 10 times the value; 5 to 6 inches in length and 3 to 4 inches in width, with an average weight of 2564 grs. troy. First issued in 1580, and last in 1860. Tavernier has a representation of one. [1662.—"A thousand OEBANS of gold, which amount to forty seven thousand _Thayls_, or Crowns."—_Mandelslo_, E.T. Bk. ii. 147 (_Stanf. Dict._). [1859.—"The largest gold coin known is the OBANG, a most inconvenient circulating medium, as it is nearly six inches in length, and three inches and a half in breadth."—_Oliphant, Narrative of Mission_, ii. 232.] OLD STRAIT, n.p. This is an old name of the narrow strait between the island of Singapore and the mainland, which was the old passage followed by ships passing towards China, but has long been abandoned for the wider strait south of Singapore and north of Bintang. It is called by the Malays _Salāt Tambrau_, from an edible fish called by the last name. It is the Strait of Singapura of some of the old navigators; whilst the wider southern strait was known as New Strait or GOVERNOR'S STRAITS (q.v.). 1727.—"... _Johore Lami_, which is sometimes the Place of that King's Residence, and has the Benefit of a fine deep large River, which admits of two Entrances into it. The smallest is from the Westward, called by _Europeans_ the Streights of _Sincapore_, but by the Natives _Salleta de Brew_" (_i.e._ _Salāt Tambrau_, as above).—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 92; [ed. 1744]. 1860.—"The OLD STRAITS, through which formerly our Indiamen passed on their way to China, are from 1 to 2 miles in width, and except where a few clearings have been made ... with the shores on both sides covered with dense jungle ... doubtless, in old times, an isolated vessel ... must have kept a good look out against attack from piratical _prahus_ darting out from one of the numerous creeks."—_Cavenagh, Rem. of an Indian Official_, 285-6. OLLAH, s. Tam. _ōlai_, Mal. _ōla_. A palm-leaf; but especially the leaf of the PALMYRA (_Borassus flabelliformis_) as prepared for writing on, often, but incorrectly, termed CADJAN (q.v.). In older books the term _ola_ generally means a native letter; often, as in some cases below, a written order. A very good account of the royal scribes at Calicut, and their mode of writing, is given by Barbosa as follows:— 1516.—"The King of Calecut keeps many clerks constantly in his palace; they are all in one room, separate and far from the king, sitting on benches, and there they write all the affairs of the king's revenue, and his alms, and the pay which is given to all, and the complaints which are presented to the king, and, at the same time, the accounts of the collectors of taxes. All this is on broad stiff leaves of the palm-tree, without ink, with pens of iron; they write their letters in lines drawn like ours, and write in the same direction as we do. Each of these clerks has great bundles of these written leaves, and wherever they go they carry them under their arms, and the iron pen in their hands ... and amongst these are 7 or 8 who are great confidants of the king, and men held in great honour, who always stand before him with their pens in their hand and a bundle of paper under their arm; and each of them has always several of these leaves in blank but signed at the top by the king, and when he commands them to despatch any business they write it on these leaves."—Pp. 110-111, Hak. Soc., but translation modified. 1553.—"All the Gentiles of India ... when they wish to commit anything to written record, do it on certain palm-leaves which they call OLLA, of the breadth of two fingers."—_Barros_, I. ix. 3. " "All the rest of the town was of wood, thatched with a kind of palm-leaf, which they call OLA."—_Ibid._ I. iv. vii. 1561.—"All this was written by the king's writer, whose business it is to prepare his OLAS, which are palm-leaves, which they use for writing-paper, scratching it with an iron point."—_Correa_, i. 212-213. Correa uses the word in three applications: (_a_) for a palm-leaf as just quoted; (_b_) for a palm-leaf letter; and (_c_) for (Coco) palm-leaf thatch. 1563.—"... in the Maldiva Islands they make a kind of vessel which with its nails, its sails, and its cordage is all made of palm; with the fronds (which we call OLLA in Malavar) they cover houses and vessels."—_Garcia_, f. 67. 1586.—"I answered that I was from Venice, that my name was Gasparo Balbi ... and that I brought the emeralds from Venice expressly to present to his majesty, whose fame for goodness, courtesy, and greatness flew through all the world ... and all this was written down on an OLLA, and read by the aforesaid 'Master of the Word' to his Majesty."—_G. Balbi_, f. 104. " "But to show that he did this as a matter of justice, he sent a further order that nothing should be done till they received an OLLA, or letter of his sign manual written in letters of gold; and so he (the King of Pegù) ordered all the families of those nobles to be kept prisoners, even to the women big with child, and the infants in bands, and so he caused the whole of them to be led upon the said scaffolding; and then the king sent the OLLA, ordering them to be burnt; and the Decagini executed the order, and burned the whole of them."—_Ibid._ f. 112-113. [1598.—"Sayles which they make of the leaves, which leaves are called OLAS."—_Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. ii. 45. [1611.—"Two OLLAHS, one to Gimpa Raya...."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 154.] 1626.—"The writing was on leaves of Palme, which they call OLLA."—_Purchas, Pilgrimage_, 554. 1673.—"The houses are low, and thatched with OLLAS of the Cocoe-Trees."—_Fryer_, 66. c. 1690.—"... OLA peculiariter Malabaris dicta, et inter alia Papyri loco adhibetur."—_Rumphius_, i. 2. 1718.—"... Damulian Leaves, commonly called OLES."—_Prop. of the Gospel_, &c., iii. 37. 1760.—"He (King Alompra) said he would give orders for OLIOS to be made out for delivering of what Englishmen were in his _Kingdom_ to me."—_Capt. Alves, in Dalrymple, Or. Rep._ i. 377. 1806.—"Many persons had their OLLAHS in their hands, writing the sermon in Tamil shorthand."—_Buchanan, Christian Res._ 2nd ed. 70. 1860.—"The books of the Singhalese are formed to-day, as they have been for ages past, of OLAS, or strips taken from the young leaves of the Talipot or the Palmyra palm."—_Tennent, Ceylon_, i. 512. 1870.—"... Un manuscrit sur OLLES...."—_Revue Critique_, June 11, 374. OMEDWAUR, s. Hind. from Pers. _ummedwār_ (_ummed_, _umed_, 'hope'); literally, therefore, 'a hopeful one'; _i.e._ "an expectant, a candidate for employment, one who awaits a favourable answer to some representation or request." (_Wilson._) 1816.—"The thoughts of being three or four years an OMEEDWAR, and of staying out here till fifty deterred me."—_M. Elphinstone_, in _Life_, i. 344. OMLAH, s. This is properly the Ar. pl. _'amalat_, _'amalā_, of _'āmil_ (see AUMIL). It is applied on the Bengal side of India to the native officers, clerks, and other staff of a civil court or CUTCHERRY (q.v.) collectively. c. 1778.—"I was at this place met by the OMLAH or officers belonging to the establishment, who hailed my arrival in a variety of boats dressed out for the occasion."—_Hon. R. Lindsay_, in _Lives of the Lindsays_, iii. 167. 1866.—"At the worst we will hint to the OMLAHS to discover a fast which it is necessary they shall keep with great solemnity."—_Trevelyan, The Dawk Bungalow_, in _Fraser_, lxxiii. 390. The use of an English plural, _omlahs_, here is incorrect and unusual; though _omrahs_ is used (see next word). 1878.—"... the subordinate managers, young, inexperienced, and altogether in the hands of the OMLAH."—_Life in the Mofussil_, ii. 6. OMRAH, s. This is properly, like the last word, an Ar. pl. (_Umarā_, pl. of _Amīr_—see AMEER), and should be applied collectively to the higher officials at a Mahommedan Court, especially that of the Great Mogul. But in old European narratives it is used as a singular for a lord or grandee of that Court; and indeed in Hindustani the word was similarly used, for we have a Hind. plural _umarāyān_, 'omrahs.' From the remarks and quotations of Blochmann, it would seem that _Manṣabdārs_ (see MUNSUBDAR), from the commandant of 1000 upwards, were styled _umarā-i-kabār_, or _umara-i-'izām_, 'Great Amīrs'; and these would be the _Omrahs_ properly. Certain very high officials were styled _Amīr-ul-Umarā_ (_Āīn_, i. 239-240), a title used first at the Court of the Caliphs. 1616.—"Two OMRAHS who are great Commanders."—_Sir T. Roe._ [ " "The King lately sent out two VMBRAS with horse to fetch him in."—_Ibid._ Hak. Soc. ii. 417; in the same page he writes _Vmreis_, and in ii. 445, _Vmraes_.] c. 1630.—"Howbeit, out of this prodigious rent, goes yearely many great payments: to his Leiftenants of Provinces, and VMBRAYES of Townes and Forts."—_Sir T. Herbert_, p. 55. 1638.—"Et sous le commandement de plusieurs autres seigneurs de ceux qu'ils appellent OMMERAUDES."—_Mandelslo_, Paris, 1659, p. 174. 1653.—"Il y a quantité d'elephans dans les Indes ... les OMARAS s'en seruent par grandeur."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, ed. 1657, p. 250. c. 1664.—"It is not to be thought that the OMRAHS, or Lords of the Mogul's Court, are sons of great Families, as in _France_ ... these OMRAHS then are commonly but Adventurers and Strangers of all sorts of Nations, some of them slaves; most of them without instruction, which the Mogul thus raiseth to Dignities as he thinks good, and degrades them again, as he pleaseth."—_Bernier_, E.T. 66; [ed. _Constable_, 211]. c. 1666.—"Les OMRAS sont les grand seigneurs du Roiaume, qui sont pour la plupart Persans ou fils de Persans."—_Thevenot_, v. 307. 1673.—"The President ... has a Noise of Trumpets ... an Horse of State led before him, a _Mirchal_ (see MORCHAL) (a Fan of Ostrich Feathers) to keep off the Sun, as the OMBRAHS or Great Men have."—_Fryer_, 86. 1676.— "Their standard, planted on the battlement, Despair and death among the soldiers sent; You the bold OMRAH tumbled from the wall, And shouts of victory pursued the fall." _Dryden, Aurengzebe_, ii. 1. 1710.—"Donna Juliana ... let the Heer Ambassador know ... that the Emperor had ordered the AMMARAWS Enay Ullah Chan (&c.) to take care of our interests."—_Valentijn_, iv. _Suratte_, 284. 1727.—"You made several complaints against former Governors, all of which I have here from several of my UMBRAS."—_Firmān of Aurangzīb_, in _A. Hamilton_, ii. 227; [ed. 1744, i. 231]. 1791.—"... les OMRAHS ou grands seigneurs Indiens...."—_B. de St. Pierre, La Chaumière Indienne_, 32. OMUM WATER, s. A common domestic medicine in S. India, made from the strong-smelling carminative seeds of an umbelliferous plant, _Carum copticum_, Benth. (_Ptychotis coptica_, and _Ptych. Ajowan_ of Decand.), called in Tamil _omam_, [which comes from the Skt. _yamāni_, _yavāni_, in Hind. _ajwān_.] See _Hanbury and Flückiger_, 269. OOJYNE, n.p. _Ujjayanī_, or, in the modern vernacular, _Ujjain_, one of the most ancient of Indian cities, and one of their seven sacred cities. It was the capital of King Vikramaditya, and was the first meridian of Hindu astronomers, from which they calculated their longitudes. The name of Ujjain long led to a curious imbroglio in the interpretation of the Arabian geographers. Its meridian, as we have just mentioned, was the zero of longitude among the Hindus. The Arab writers borrowing from the Hindus wrote the name apparently _Azīn_, but this by the mere omission of a diacritical point became _Arīn_, and from the Arabs passed to medieval Christian geographers as the name of an imaginary point on the equator, the intersection of the central meridian with that circle. Further, this point, or transposed city, had probably been represented on maps, as we often see cities on medieval maps, by a cupola or the like. And hence the "Cupola of _Arin_ or _Arym_," or the "Cupola of the Earth" (_Al-ḳubba al-arḍh_) became an established commonplace for centuries in geographical tables or statements. The idea was that just 180° of the earth's circumference was habitable, or at any rate cognizable as such, and this meridian of _Arin_ bisected this habitable hemisphere. But as the western limit extended to the Fortunate Isles, it became manifest to the Arabs that the central meridian could not be so far east as the Hindu meridian of _Arin_ (or of _Lanka_, _i.e._ Ceylon). (See quotation from the _Aryabhatta_, under JAVA.) They therefore shifted it westward, but shifted the mystic _Arin_ along the equator westward also. We find also among medieval European students (as with Roger Bacon, below), a confusion between Arin and Syene. This Reinaud supposes to have arisen from the Ἐσσινὰ ἐμπόριον of Ptolemy, a place which he locates on the Zanzibar coast, and approximating to the shifted position of Arin. But it is perhaps more likely that the confusion arose from some survival of the real name _Azīn_. Many conjectures were vainly made as to the origin of _Arym_, and M. Sedillot was very positive that nothing more could be learned of it than he had been able to learn. But the late M. Reinaud completely solved the mystery by pointing out that _Arin_ was simply a corruption of _Ujjain_. Even in Arabic the mistake had been thoroughly ingrained, insomuch that the word _Arīn_ had been adopted as a generic name for a place of medium temperature or qualities (see _Jorjānī_, quoted below). c. A.D. 150.—"Ὀζηνὴ Βασίλειον Τιαστανοῦ."—_Ptol._ VII. i. 63. c. 930.—"The Equator passes between east and west through an island situated between Hind and Habash (Abyssinia), and a little south of these two countries. This point, half way between north and south is cut by the point (meridian?) half way between the Eternal Islands and the extremity of China; it is what is called _The Cupola of the Earth_."—_Maṣ'ūdī_, i. 180-181. c. 1020.—"Les Astronomes ... ont fait correspondre la ville d'ODJEIN avec le lieu qui dans le tableau des villes inséré dans les tables astronomiques a reçu le nom d'ARIN, et qui est supposé situé sur les bords de la mer. Mais entre ODJEIN et la mer, il y a près de cent _yodjanas_."—_Al-Birūnī_, quoted by _Reinaud, Intro. to Abulfeda_, p. ccxlv. c. 1267.—"Meridianum vero latus Indiae descendit a tropico Capricorni, et secat aequinoctialem circulum apud Montem Maleum et regiones ei conterminos et transit per _Syenem_, quae nunc ARYM vocatur. Nam in libro cursuum planetarum dicitur quod duplex est _Syene_; una sub solstitio ... alia sub aequinoctiali circulo, de quâ nunc est sermo, distans per xc gradus ab occidente, sed magis ab oriente elongatur propter hoc, quod longitudo habitabilis major est quam medietas coeli vel terrae, et hoc versus orientem."—_Roger Bacon, Opus Majus_, ed. London, 1633, p. 195. c. 1300.—"Sous la ligne équinoxiale, au milieu du monde, là où il n'y a pas de latitude, se trouve le point de la corrélation servant de centre aux parties que se coupent entre elles.... Dans cet endroit et sur ce point se trouve le lieu nommé _Coupole de_ AZIN ou _Coupole de_ ARIN. Là est un château grand, élevé et d'un accès difficile. Suivant Ibn-Alaraby, c'est le séjour des démons et la trône d'Eblis.... Les Indiens parlent également de ce lieu, et débitent des fables à son sujet."—_Arabic Cosmography_, quoted by _Reinaud_, p. ccxliii. c. 1400.—"ARIN (_al-arīn_). Le lieu d'une proportion moyenne dans les choses ... un point sur la terre à une hauteur égale des deux poles, en sorte que la nuit n'y empiète point sur la durée du jour, ni le jour sur la durée de la nuit. Ce mot a passé dans l'usage ordinaire, pour signifier d'une manière générale un lieu d'une temperature moyenne."—Livre de _Definitions_ du _Seïd Scherif Zeineddin_ ... fils de _Mohammed Djordjani_, trad. de _Silv. de Sacy, Not. et Extr._ x. 39. 1498.—"Ptolemy and the other philosophers, who have written upon the globe, thought that it was spherical, believing that this hemisphere was round as well as that in which they themselves dwelt, the centre of which was in the island of ARIN, which is under the equinoctial line, between the Arabian Gulf and the Gulf of Persia."—_Letter of Columbus_, on his Third Voyage, to the King and Queen. _Major's Transl._, Hak. Soc. 2nd ed. 135. [c. 1583.—"From thence we went to VGINI and Serringe...."—_R. Fitch_, in _Hakl._ ii. 385. [1616.—"VGEN, the Cheefe Citty of Malwa."—_Sir T. Roe_, Hak. Soc. ii. 379.] c. 1659.—"Dara having understood what had passed at EUGENES, fell into that choler against _Kasem Kan_, that it was thought he would have cut off his head."—_Bernier_, E.T. p. 13; [ed. _Constable_, 41]. 1785.—"The _City_ of UGEN is very ancient, and said to have been the _Residence_ of the Prince BICKER MAJIT, whose Æra is now Current among the Hindus."—_Sir C. Malet_, in _Dalrymple, Or. Rep._ i. 268. OOOLOOBALLONG, s. Malay, _Ulubalang_, a chosen warrior, a champion. [Mr. Skeat notes: "_hulu_ or _ulu_ certainly means 'head,' especially the head of a Raja, and _balang_ probably means 'people'; hence _ulu-balang_, 'men of the head,' or 'bodyguard.'] c. 1546.—"Four of twelve gates that were in the Town were opened, thorough each of the which sallied forth one of the four Captaines with his company, having first sent out for Spies into the Camp six OROBALONS of the most valiant that were about the King...."—_Pinto_ (in _Cogan_), p. 260. 1688.—"The 500 gentlemen OROBALANG were either slain or drowned, with all the Janizaries."—_Dryden, Life of Xavier_, 211. 1784.—(At Acheen) "there are five great officers of state who are named Maha Rajah, Laxamana (see LAXIMANA), Raja Oolah, OOLOO BALLANG, and Parkah Rajah."—_Forrest, V. to Mergui_, 41. 1811.—"The ULU BALANG are military officers, forming the body-guard of the Sultan, and prepared on all occasions to execute his orders."—_Marsden, H. of Sumatra_, 3rd ed. 351. OOPLAH, s. Cow dung patted into cakes, and dried and stacked for fuel. Hind. _uplā_. It is in S. India called BRATTY (q.v.). 1672.—"The allowance of cowdunge and wood was—for every basket of cowdunge, 2 cakes for the Gentu Pagoda; for Peddinagg the watchman, of every baskett of cowdunge, 5 cakes."—_Orders at Ft. St. Geo., Notes and Exts._ i. 56. [Another name for the fuel is _kaṇḍā_. [1809.—"... small flat cakes of cow-dung, mixed with a little chopped straw and water, and dried in the sun, are used for fuel; they are called KUNDHAS...."—_Broughton, Letters from a Mahratta Camp_, ed. 1892, p. 158.] This fuel which is also common in Egypt and Western Asia, appears to have been not unknown even in England a century ago, thus:— 1789.—"We rode about 20 miles that day (near Woburn), the country ... is very open, with little or no wood. They have even less fuel than we (_i.e._ in Scotland), and the poor burn _cow-dung_, which they scrape off the ground, and set up to burn as we do _divots_ (_i.e._ turf)."—_Lord Minto_, in _Life_, i. 301. 1863.—A passage in Mr. Marsh's _Man and Nature_, p. 242, contains a similar fact in reference to the practice, in consequence of the absence of wood, in France between Grenoble and Briançon. [For the use of this fuel, in Tartary under the name of ARGOLS, see _Huc, Travels_, 2nd ed. i. 23. Numerous examples of its use are collected in 8 ser. _Notes and Queries_, iv. 226, 277, 377, 417. [c. 1590.—"The plates (in refining gold) having been washed in clean water, are ... covered with cowdung, which in Hindi is called UPLAH."—_Āīn_, ed. _Blochmann_, i. 21. 1828.—"We next proceeded to the OOPLEE Wallee's Bastion, as it is most erroneously termed by the Mussulmans, being literally in English a 'BRATTEE,' or 'dried cowdung—Woman's Tower.'..." (This is the _Upri_ Burj, or 'Lofty Tower' of Bijapur, for which see _Bombay Gazetteer_, xxiii. 638).—_Welsh, Military Reminiscences_, ii. 318 _seq._] [OORD, OORUD, s. Hind. _uṛad_. A variety of _dāl_ (see DHALL) or pulse, the produce of Phaseolus radiatus. "_Urd_ is the most highly prized of all the pulses of the genus _Phaseolus_, and is largely cultivated in all parts of India" (_Watt, Econ. Dict._ vi. pt. i. 102, _seqq._). [1792.—"The stalks of the OORD are hispid in a lesser degree than those of MOONG."—_Asiat. Res._ vi. 47. [1814.—"OORD." See under POPPER. [1857.—"The OORDH Dal is in more common use than any other throughout the country."—_Chevers, Man. of Medical Jurisprudence_, 309.] OORDOO, s. The Hindustani language. The (Turki) word _urdū_ means properly the camp of a Tartar Khān, and is, in another direction, the original of our word _horde_ (Russian _orda_), [which, according to Schuyler (_Turkistan_, i. 30, note), "is now commonly used by the Russian soldiers and Cossacks in a very amusing manner as a contemptuous term for an Asiatic"]. The 'Golden Horde' upon the Volga was not properly (_pace_ Littré) the name of a tribe of Tartars, as is often supposed, but was the style of the Royal Camp, eventually Palace, of the Khāns of the House of Batu at Sarai. _Horde_ is said by Pihan, quoted by Dozy (_Oosterl._ 43) to have been introduced into French by Voltaire in his _Orphelin de la Chine_. But Littré quotes it as used in the 16th century. _Urda_ is now used in Turkistan, _e.g._ at Tashkend, Khokhand, &c., for a 'citadel' (_Schuyler_, _loc. cit._ i. 30). The word _urdū_, in the sense of a royal camp, came into India probably with Baber, and the royal residence at Delhi was styled _urdū-i-mu'allā_, 'the Sublime Camp.' The mixt language which grew up in the court and camp was called _zabān-i-urdū_, 'the Camp Language,' and hence we have elliptically _Urdū_. On the Peshawar frontier the word _urdū_ is still in frequent use as applied to the camp of a field-force. 1247.—"Post haec venimus ad primam ORDAM Imperatoris, in quâ erat una de uxoribus suis; et quia nondum videramus Imperatorem, noluerint nos vocare nec intromittere ad ORDAM ipsius."—_Plano Carpini_, p. 752. 1254.—"Et sicut populus Israel sciebat, unusquisque ad quam regionem tabernaculi deberet figere tentoria, ita ipsi sciunt ad quod latus curie debeant se collocare.... Unde dicitur curia ORDA lingua eorum, quod sonat medium, quia semper est in medio hominum suorum...."—_William of Rubruk_, p. 267. 1404.—"And the Lord (Timour) was very wroth with his Mirassaes (Mirzas), because he did not see the Ambassador at this feast, and because the _Truximan_ (Interpreter) had not been with them ... and he sent for the _Truximan_ and said to him: 'How is it that you have enraged and vexed the Lord? Now since you were not with the Frank ambassadors, and to punish you, and ensure your always being ready, we order your nostrils to be bored, and a cord put through them, and that you be led through the whole ORDO as a punishment.'"—_Clavijo_, § cxi. c. 1440.—"What shall I saie of the great and innumerable moltitude of beastes that are in this LORDO? ... if you were disposed in one daie to bie a thousande or ij.^{ml} horses you shulde finde them to sell in this LORDO, for they go in heardes like sheepe...."—_Josafa Barbaro_, old E.T. Hak. Soc. 20. c. 1540.—"Sono diuisi i Tartari in HORDE, e HORDA nella lor lingua significa ragunãza di popolo vnito e concorde a similitudine d'vna città."—_P. Jovio, delle Cose della Moscovia_, in _Ramusio_, ii. f. 133. 1545.—"The Tartars are divided into certain groups or congregations, which they call HORDES. Among which the Savola HORDE or group is the first in rank."—_Herberstein_, in _Ramusio_, ii. 171. [1560.—"They call this place (or camp) ORDU bazaar."—_Tenreiro_, ed. 1829, ch. xvii. p. 45.] 1673.—"L'OURDY sortit d'Andrinople pour aller au camp. Le mot _ourdy_ signifie camp, et sous ce nom sont compris les mestiers que sont necessaires pour la commodité du voyage."—_Journal d'Ant. Galland_, i. 117. [1753.—"That part of the camp called in Turkish the ORDUBAZAR or camp-market, begins at the end of the square fronting the guard-rooms...."—_Hanway, Hist. Account_, i. 247.] OORIAL, Panj. _ūrīal_, _Ovis cycloceros_, Hutton, [_Ovis vignei_, Blanford (_Mammalia_, 497), also called the _Shā_;] the wild sheep of the Salt Range and Sulimānī Mountains. OORIYA, n.p. The adjective 'pertaining to ORISSA' (native, language, what not); Hind. _Uṛiya_. The proper name of the country is _Odṛa-deśa_, and _Oṛ-deśa_, whence _Oṛ-iya_ and _Uṛ-iya_. ["The Ooryah bearers were an old institution in Calcutta, as in former days palankeens were chiefly used. From a computation made in 1776, it is stated that they were in the habit of carrying to their homes every year sums of money sometimes as much as three lakhs made by their business" (_Carey, Good Old Days of Honble. John Company_, ii. 148).] OOTACAMUND, n.p. The chief station in the Neilgherry Hills, and the summer residence of the Governor of Madras. The word is a corruption of the Badaga name of the site of 'Stone-house,' the first European house erected in those hills, properly _Hottaga-mand_ (see _Metz, Tribes of the Neilgherries_, 6). [Mr. Grigg (_Man. of the Nilagiris_, 6, 189), followed by the _Madras Gloss._, gives Tam. _Ottagaimandu_, from Can. _ottai_, 'dwarf bamboo,' Tam. _kay_, 'fruit,' _mandu_, 'a Toda village.'] OPAL, s. This word is certainly of Indian origin: Lat. _opalus_, Greek, ὀπάλλιος, Skt. _upala_, 'a stone.' The European word seems first to occur in Pliny. We do not know how the Skt. word received this specific meaning, but there are many analogous cases. OPIUM, s. This word is in origin Greek, not Oriental. [The etymology accepted by Platts, Skt. _ahiphena_, 'snake venom' is not probable.] But from the Greek ὄπιον the Arabs took _afyūn_ which has sometimes reacted on old spellings of the word. The collection of the ὀπὸς, or juice of the poppy-capsules, is mentioned by Dioscorides (c. A.D. 77), and Pliny gives a pretty full account of the drug as _opion_ (see _Hanbury and Flückiger_, 40). The Opium-poppy was introduced into China, from Arabia, at the beginning of the 9th century, and its earliest Chinese name is A-FU-YUNG, a representation of the Arabic name. The Arab. _afyūn_ is sometimes corruptly called _afīn_, of which _afīn_, 'imbecile,' is a popular etymology. Similarly the Bengalees derive it from _afi-heno_, 'serpent-home.' [A number of early references to opium smoking have been collected by Burnell, _Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. ii. 113.] c. A.D. 70.—"... which juice thus drawne, and thus prepared, hath power not onely to provoke sleepe, but if it be taken in any great quantitie, to make men die in their sleepe: and this our Physicians call OPION. Certes I have knowne many come to their death by this meanes; and namely, the father of Licinius Cecinna late deceased, a man by calling a Pretour, who not being able to endure the intollerable pains and torments of a certaine disease, and being wearie of his life, at Bilbil in Spaine, shortened his owne daies by taking OPIUM."—_Pliny_, in _Holland's_ transl. ii. 68. (_Medieval_).— "Quod venit a Thebis, _opio_ laudem perhibebis; Naribus horrendum, rufum laus dictat emendum." _Otho Cremonensis._ 1511.—"Next day the General (Alboquerque) sent to call me to go ashore to speak to the King; and that I should say on his part ... that he had got 8 Guzzarate ships that he had taken on the way because they were enemies of the King of Portugal; and that these had many rich stuffs and much merchandize, and ARFIUN (for so they call _opio tebaico_) which they eat to cool themselves; all which he would sell to the King for 300,000 ducats worth of goods, cheaper than they could buy it from the Moors, and more such matter."—Letter of _Giovanni da Empoli_, in _Archivio Storico Italiano_, 55. [1513.—"Opium (OAFYAM) is nothing else than the milk of poppies."—_Alboquerque, Cartas_, p. 174.] 1516.—"For the return voyage (to China) they ship there (at Malacca) Sumatra and Malabar pepper, of which they use a great deal in China, and drugs of Cambay, much _anfiam_, which we call OPIUM...."—_Barbosa_, 206. 1563.—"_R._ I desire to know for certain about AMFIAO, what it is, which is used by the people of this country; if it is what we call OPIUM, and whence comes such a quantity as is expended, and how much may be eaten every day? * * * * * "_O._ ... that which I call of Cambaia come for the most part from one territory which is called Malvi (_Mālwā_).... I knew a secretary of Nizamoxa (see NIZAMALUCO), a native of Coraçon, who every day eat three _tóllas_ (see TOLA), or a weight of 10½ cruzados ... though he was a well educated man, and a great scribe and notary, he was always dozing or sleeping; yet if you put him to business he would speak like a man of letters and discretion; from this you may see what habit will do."—_Garcia_, 153_v_ to 155_v_. 1568.—"I went then to Cambaya ... and there I bought 60 parcels of OPIUM, which cost me two thousand and a hundreth duckets, every ducket at foure shillings two pence."—_Master C. Frederike_, in _Hakl._ ii. 371. The original runs thus, showing the looseness of the translation: "... comprai sessanta _man_ D'ANFION, che mi costò 2100 ducati serafini (see XERAFINE), che a nostro conto possono valere 5 lire l'vno."—In _Ramusio_, iii. 396_v_. 1598.—"AMFION, so called by the Portingales, is by Arabians, Mores, and Indians called AFFION, in latine OPIO or OPIUM.... The Indians use much to eat _Amfion_.... Hee that useth to eate it, must eate it daylie, otherwise he dieth and consumeth himselfe ... likewise hee that hath never eaten it, and will venture at the first to eate as much as those that dayly use it, it will surely kill him...."—_Linschoten_, 124; [Hak. Soc. ii. 112]. [c. 1610.—"Opium, or as they (in the Maldives) call it, APHION."—_Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. i. 195. [1614.—"The waster washer who to get AFFANAN hires them (the cloths) out a month."—_Foster, Letters_, ii. 127. [1615.—"... Coarse chintz, and OPHYAN."—_Ibid._ iv. 107]. 1638.—"Turcae OPIUM experiuntur, etiam in bona quantitate, innoxium et confortativum; adeo ut etiam ante praelia ad fortitudinem illud sumant; nobis vero, nisi in parvâ quantitate, et cum bonis correctivis lethale est."—_Bacon, H. Vitae et Mortis_ (ed. Montague) x. 188. 1644.—"The principal cause that this monarch, or rather say, this tyrant, is so powerful, is that he holds in his territories, and especially in the kingdom of Cambaya, those three plants of which are made the ANFIAM, and the anil (see ANILE), and that which gives the _Algodam_" (Cotton).—_Bocarro_, MS. 1694.—"This people, that with _amphioen_ or OPIUM, mixed with tobacco, drink themselves not merely drunk but mad, are wont to fall furiously upon any one whom they meet, with a naked _kris_ or dagger in the hand, and to stab him, though it be but a child, in their mad passion, with the cry of _Amock_ (see A MUCK), that is 'strike dead,' or 'fall on him.'..."—_Valentijn_, iv. (_China_, &c.) 124. 1726.—"It will hardly be believed ... that Java alone consumes monthly 350 packs of OPIUM, each being of 136 _catis_ (see CATTY), though the E. I. Company make 145 catis out of it...."—_Valentijn_, iv. 61. 1727.—"The Chiefs of Calecut, for many years had vended between 500 and 1000 chests of _Bengal_ OPHIUM yearly up in the inland Countries, where it is very much used."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 315; [ed. 1744, i. 317 seq.]. 1770.—"Patna ... is the most celebrated place in the world for the cultivation of OPIUM. Besides what is carried into the inland parts, there are annually 3 or 4000 chests exported, each weighing 300 lbs..... An excessive fondness for opium prevails in all the countries to the east of India. The Chinese emperors have suppressed it in their dominions, by condemning to the flames every vessel that imports this species of poison."—_Raynal_ (tr. 1777), i. 424. ORANGE, s. A good example of plausible but entirely incorrect etymology is that of orange from Lat. _aurantium_. The latter word is in fact an ingenious medieval fabrication. The word doubtless came from the Arab. _nāranj_, which is again a form of Pers. _nārang_, or _nārangī_, the latter being still a common term for the orange in Hindustan. The Persian indeed may be traced to Skt. _nāgarañga_, and _nārañga_, but of these words no satisfactory etymological explanation has been given, and they have perhaps been Sanscritized from some southern term. Sir W. Jones, in his article on the Spikenard of the Ancients, quotes from Dr. Anderson of Madras, "a very curious philological remark, that in the Tamul dictionary, most words beginning with _nar_ have some relation to fragrance; as _narukeradu_, to yield an odour; _nártum pillei_, lemon-grass; _nártei_, citron; _nárta manum_ (read _mārum_), the wild orange-tree; _nárum panei_, the Indian jasmine; _nárum alleri_, a strong smelling flower; and _nártu_, which is put for _nard_ in the Tamul version of our scriptures." (See _As. Res._ vol. ii. 414). We have not been able to verify many of these Tamil terms. But it is true that in both Tamil and Malayalam _naṛu_ is 'fragrant.' See, also, on the subject of this article, _A. E. Pott_, in Lassen's _Zeitschrift f. d. Kunde des Morgenlandes_, vii. 114 _seqq._ The native country of the orange is believed to be somewhere on the northern border of India. A wild orange, the supposed parent of the cultivated species, both sweet and bitter, occurs in Garhwāl and Sikkim, as well as in the Kāsia (see COSSYA) country, the valleys of which last are still abundantly productive of excellent oranges. [See _Watt, Econ. Dict._ ii. 336 _seqq._] It is believed that the orange first known and cultivated in Europe was the bitter or Seville orange (see _Hanbury and Flückiger_, 111-112). From the Arabic, Byzantine Greek got νεράντζιον, the Spaniards _naranja_, old Italian _narancia_, the Portuguese _laranja_, from which last, or some similar form, by the easy detachment of the _l_ (taken probably, as in many other instances, for an article), we have the Ital. _arancio_, L. Latin _aurantium_, French _orange_, the modification of these two being shaped by _aurum_ and _or_. Indeed, the quotation from Jacques de Vitry possibly indicates that some form like _al-arangi_ may have been current in Syria. Perhaps, however, his phrase _ab indigenis nuncupantur_ may refer only to the Frank or quasi-Frank settlers, in which case we should have among them the birthplace of our word in its present form. The reference to this passage we derived in the first place from Hehn, who gives a most interesting history of the introduction of the various species of _citrus_ into Europe. But we can hardly think he is right in supposing that the Portuguese first brought the sweet orange (_Citrus aurantium dulce_) into Europe from China, c. 1548. No doubt there may have been a re-introduction of some fine varieties at that time.[193] But as early as the beginning of the 14th century we find Abulfeda extolling the fruit of Cintra. His words, as rendered by M. Reinaud, run: "Au nombre des dependances de Lisbonne est la ville de Schintara; à Schintara on recueille des pommes admirables pour la grosseur et le gout" (244[194]). That these _pommes_ were the famous Cintra oranges can hardly be doubted. For Baber (_Autobiog._ 328) describes an orange under the name of _Sangtarah_, which is, indeed, a recognised Persian and Hind. word for a species of the fruit. And this early propagation of the sweet orange in Portugal would account not only for such wide diffusion of the name of _Cintra_, but for the persistence with which the alternative name of _Portugals_ has adhered to the fruit in question. The familiar name of the large sweet orange in Sicily and Italy is _portogallo_, and nothing else; in Greece πορτογαλέα, in Albanian _protokale_, among the Kurds _portoghāl_; whilst even colloquial Arabic has _burtuḳān_. The testimony of Maṣ'ūdī as to the introduction of the orange into Syria before his time (c. A.D. 930), even if that were (as it would seem) the Seville orange, renders it quite possible that better qualities should have reached Lisbon or been developed there during the Saracenic occupation. It was indeed suggested in our hearing by the late Sir Henry M. Elliot that _sangtarah_ might be interpreted as _sang-tar_, 'green stones' (or in fact 'moist pips'); but we hardly think he would have started this had the passage in Abulfeda been brought to his notice. [In the _Āīn_ (ed. _Gladwin_, 1800, ii. 20) we read: "Sircar Silhet.... Here grows a delicious fruit called _Soontara_, in colour like an orange, but of an oblong form." This passage reads in Col. Jarrett's translation (ii. 124): "There is a fruit called _Súntarah_ in colour like an orange but large and very sweet." Col. Jarrett disputes the derivation of _Sangtarah_ from _Cintra_, and he is followed by Mr. H. Beveridge, who remarks that Humayun calls the fruit _Sanat̤ra_. Mr. Beveridge is inclined to think that _Santra_ is the _Indian_ hill name of the fruit, of which _Sangtarah_ is a corruption, and refers to a village at the foot of the Bhutan Hills called _Santrabārī_, because it had orange groves.] A.D. c. 930.—"The same may be said of the orange-tree (_Shajr-ul_-NĀRANJ) and of the round citron, which were brought from India after the year (A.H.) 300, and first sown in 'Oman. Thence they were transplanted to Basra, to 'Irāk, and to Syria ... but they lost the sweet and penetrating odour and beauty that they had in India, having no longer the benefits of the climate, soil, and water peculiar to that country."—_Maṣ'ūdī_, ii. 438-9. c. 1220.—"In parvis autem arboribus quaedam crescunt alia poma citrina, minoris quantitatis frigida et acidi seu pontici (_bitter_) saporis, quae poma ORENGES ab indigenis nuncupantur."—_Jacobus Vitriacus_, in _Bongars_. These were apparently our Seville oranges. c. 1290.—"In the 18th of Edward the first a large Spanish Ship came to Portsmouth; out of the cargo of which the Queen bought one frail (see FRAZALA) of Seville figs, one frail of raisins or grapes, one bale of dates, two hundred and thirty pomegranates, fifteen citrons, and seven oranges (_Poma de_ ORENGE)."—_Manners and Household Expenses of England in the 13th and 15th Centuries_, Roxb. Club, 1841, p. xlviii. The Editor deigns only to say that 'the MS. is in the Tower.' [Prof. Skeat writes (9 ser. _Notes and Queries_, v. 321): "The only known allusion to oranges, previously to 1400, in any piece of English literature (I omit household documents) is in the '_Alliterative Poems_,' edited by Dr. Morris, ii. 1044. The next reference, soon after 1400, is in Lydgate's '_Minor Poems_,' ed. Halliwell, p. 15. In 1440 we find ORONGE in the '_Promptorium Parvulorum_,' and in 1470 we find ORENGES in the '_Paston Letters_,' ed. Gairdner, ii. 394."] 1481.—"Item to the galeman (galley man) brought the lampreis and ORANGES ... iiij_d._"—_Household Book_ of John D. of Norfolk, Roxb. Club, 1844, p. 38. c. 1526.—"They have besides (in India) the NÂRANJ [or Seville orange, Tr.] and the various fruits of the orange species.... It always struck me that the word NÂRANJ was accented in the Arab fashion; and I found that it really was so; the men of Bajour and Siwâd call _nâranj nârank_" (or perhaps rather NÂRANG).—_Baber_, 328. In this passage Baber means apparently to say that the right name was _nārang_, which had been changed by the usual influence of Arabic pronunciation into _nāranj_. 1883.—"Sometimes the foreign products thus cast up (on Shetland) at their doors were a new revelation to the islanders, as when a cargo of ORANGES was washed ashore on the coast of Delting, the natives boiled them as a new kind of potatoes."—_Saty. Review_, July 14, p. 57. ORANG-OTANG, ORANG-OUTAN, &c. s. The great man-like ape of Sumatra and Borneo; _Simia Satyrus_, L. This name was first used by Bontius (see below). It is Malay, _ōrăng-ūtăn_, 'homo sylvaticus.' The proper name of the animal in Borneo is _mias_. Crawfurd says that it is never called _orang-utan_ by 'the natives.' But that excellent writer is often too positive—especially in his negatives! Even if it be not (as is probable) anywhere a recognised specific name, it is hardly possible that the name should not be sometimes applied popularly. We remember a tame HOOLUCK belonging to a gentleman in E. Bengal, which was habitually known to the natives as _janglī ādmī_, literally = _orang-utan_. [There seems reason to believe that Crawfurd was right after all. Mr. Scott (_Malayan Words in English_, p. 87) writes: "But this particular application of _ōrang ūtan_ to the ape does not appear to be, or ever to have been, familiar to the Malays generally; Crawfurd (1852) and Swettenham (1889) omit it, Pijnappel says it is 'Low Malay,' and Klinkert (1893) denies the use entirely. This uncertainty is explained by the limited area in which the animal exists within even native observation. Mr. Wallace could find no natives in Sumatra who 'had ever heard of such an animal,' and no 'Dutch officials who knew anything about it.' Then the name came to European knowledge more than 260 years ago; in which time probably more than one Malay name has faded out of general use or wholly disappeared, and many other things have happened." Mr. Skeat writes: "I believe Crawfurd is absolutely right in saying that it is never called _ōrang-ūtan_ by the natives. It is much more likely to have been a sailor's mistake or joke than an error on the part of the Malays who know better. Throughout the Peninsula _ōrang-ūtan_ is the name applied to the wild tribes, and though the _mawas_ or _mias_ is known to the Malays only by tradition, yet in tradition the two are never confused, and in those islands where the _mawas_ does exist he is never called _ōrang-ūtan_, the word _ōrang_ being reserved exclusively to describe the human species."] 1631.—"Loqui vero eos easque posse Iavani aiunt, sed non velle, ne ad labores cogantur; ridicule mehercules. Nomen ei induunt OURANG OUTANG, quod 'hominem silvae' significat, eosque nasci affirmant e libidine mulierum Indarum, quae se Simiis et Cercopithecis detestanda libidine uniunt."—_Bontii, Hist. Nat._ v. cap. 32, p. 85. 1668.—"Erat autem hic satyrus quadrupes: sed ab humanâ specie quam prae se fert, vocatur Indis OURANG-OUTANG: sive homo silvestris."—_Licetus de Monstris_, 338. [1701.—"ORANG-OUTANG sive Homo Sylvestris: or the Anatomy of a Pygmie compared with that of a Monkey, an Ape, and a Man...."—Title of work by _E. Tyson_ (_Scott_).] 1727.—"As there are many species of wild Animals in the Woods (of Java) there is one in particular called the OURAN-OUTANG."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 131; [ed. 1744, ii. 136]. 1783.—"Were we to be driven out of India this day, nothing would remain to tell that it had been possessed, during the inglorious period of our dominion, by any thing better than the OURANG-OUTANG or the tiger."—_Burke, Sp. on Fox's E. India Bill, Works_, ed. 1852, iii. 468. 1802.—"Man, therefore, in a state of nature, was, if not the OURANG-OUTANG of the forests and mountains of Asia and Africa at the present day, at least an animal of the same family, and very nearly resembling it."—_Ritson, Essay on Abstinence from Animal Food_, pp. 13-14. 1811.—"I have one slave more, who was given me in a present by the Sultan of Pontiana.... This gentleman is Lord Monboddo's genuine ORANG-OUTANG, which in the Malay language signifies literally _wild man_.... Some people think seriously that the ORAN-OUTANG was the original patriarch and progenitor of the whole Malay race."—_Lord Minto, Diary in India_, 268-9. 1868.—"One of my chief objects ... was to see the ORANG-UTAN ... in his native haunts."—_Wallace, Malay Archip._ 39. In the following passage the term is applied to a tribe of men: 1884.—"The Jacoons belong to one of the wild aboriginal tribes ... they are often styled ORANG UTAN, or men of the forest."—_Cavenagh, Rem. of an Indian Official_, 293. ORANKAY, ARANGKAIO, &c. s. Malay _Orang kāya_. In the Archipelago, a person of distinction, a chief or noble, corresponding to the Indian OMRAH; literally 'a rich man,' analogous therefore to the use of _riche-homme_ by Joinville and other old French authors. [Mr. Skeat notes that the terminal o in ARANGKAIO represents a dialectical form used in Sumatra and Java. The Malay leader of the Pahang rising in 1891-2, who was supposed to bear a charmed life, was called by the title of _Orang Kāya Pahlawan_ (see PULWAUN).] c. 1612.—"The Malay officers of state are classified as 1. _Bandahara_; 2. _Ferdana Mantri_; 3. _Punghulu Bandari_; 4. the chief _Hulubalang_ or champion (see OOLOOBALLONG); 5. the _Paramantris_; 6. ORANG KAYAS; 7. _Chatriyas_ (Kshatriyas); 8. _Seda Sidahs_; 9. _Bentaras_ or heralds; 10. _Hulubalangs_."—_Sijara Malayu_, in _J. Ind. Arch._ v. 246. 1613.—"The nobler ORANCAYAS spend their time in pastimes and recreations, in music and in cock fighting, a royal sport...."—_Godinho de Eredia_, f. 31_v_. 1613.—"An ORAN CAYA came aboord, and told me that a _Curra Curra_ (see CARACOA) of the Flemmings had searched three or foure Praws or Canoas comming aboord vs with Cloues, and had taken them from them, threatening death to them for the next offence."—_Saris_, in _Purchas_, i. 348. [ " "... gave him the title of ORANCAYA PUTE, which is white or clear hearted lord."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 270.] 1615.—"Another conference with all the ARRANKAYOS of Lugho and Cambello in the hills among the bushes: their reverence for the King and the honourable Company."—_Sainsbury_, i. 420. [ " "Presented by Mr. Oxwicke to the WRANKIAW."—_Foster, Letters_, iii. 96. [ " "... a nobleman called ARON CAIE Hettam."—_Ibid._ iii. 128.] 1620.—"Premierement sur vn fort grand Elephant il y auoit vne chaire couuerte, dans laquelle s'est assis vn des principaux ORANGCAYES ou Seigneurs."—_Beaulieu_, in _Thevenot's Collection_, i. 49. 1711.—"Two Pieces of Callico or Silk to the _Shabander_ (see SHABUNDER), and head ORONKOY or Minister of State."—_Lockyer_, 36. 1727.—"As he was entering at the Door, the ORANKAY past a long Lance through his Heart, and so made an end of the Beast."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 97; [ed. 1744, ii. 96]. " "However, the reigning King not expecting that his Customs would meet with such Opposition, sent an ORANGKAYA aboard of my Ship, with the Linguist, to know why we made War on him."—_Ibid._ 106; [ed. 1744]. 1784.—"Three or four days before my departure, Posally signified to me the King meant to confer on me the honour of being made Knight of the Golden Sword, ORANG KAYO _derry piddang mas_" (_orang kaya dări pădang mas_).—_Forrest, V. to Mergui_, 54. 1811.—"From amongst the ORANG KAYAS the Sultan appoints the officers of state, who as members of Council are called _mantri_ (see MUNTREE, MANDARIN)."—_Marsden, H. of Sumatra_, 350. [ORGAN, s. An Oriental form of mitrailleuse. Steingass (_Dict._ 38) has Pers. _arghan_, _arghon_, from the Greek ὄργανον, 'an organ.' 1790.—"A weapon called an ORGAN, which is composed of about thirty-six gun barrels so joined as to fire at once."—Letter from De Boigne's Camp at Mairtha, dated Sept. 13, in _H. Compton, A particular Account of the European Military Adventurers of Hindustan, from_ 1784 to 1803, p. 61.] ORISSA, n.p. [Skt. _Oḍrāshtra_, 'the land of the Oḍras' (see OORIYA). The word is said to be the Prakrit form of _uttara_, 'north,' as applied to the N. part of Kalinga.] The name of the ancient kingdom and modern province which lies between Bengal and the Coromandel Coast. 1516.—"_Kingdom of_ ORISA. Further on towards the interior there is another kingdom which is conterminous with that of Narsynga, and on another side with Bengala, and on another with the great Kingdom of Dely...."—_Barbosa_, in Lisbon ed. 306. c. 1568.—"ORISA fu già vn Regno molto bello e securo ... sina che regnò il suo Rè legitimo, qual era Gentile."—_Ces. Federici, Ramusio_, iii. 392. [c. 1616.—"VDEZA, the Chiefe Citty called Iekanat (JUGGURNAUT)."—_Sir T. Roe_, Hak. Soc. ii. 538.] ORMESINE, s. A kind of silk texture, which we are unable to define. The name suggests derivation from Ormus. [The _Draper's Dict._ defines "ARMOZEEN, a stout silk, almost invariably black. It is used for hat-bands and scarfs at funerals by those not family mourners. Sometimes sold for making clergymen's gowns." The _N.E.D._ s.v. ARMOZEEN, leaves the etymology doubtful. The _Stanf. Dict._ gives ORMUZINE, "a fabric exported from _Ormuz_."] c. 1566.—"... a little Island called Tana, a place very populous with Portugals, Moores and Gentiles: these have nothing but Rice; they are makers of ARMESIE and weavers of girdles of wooll and bumbast."—_Caes. Fredericke_, in _Hakl._ ii. 344. 1726.—"Velvet, Damasks, ARMOSYN, Sattyn."—_Valentijn_, v. 183. ORMUS, ORMUZ, n.p. Properly _Hurmuz_ or _Hurmūz_, a famous maritime city and minor kingdom near the mouth of the Persian Gulf. The original place of the city was on the northern shore of the Gulf, some 30 miles east of the site of Bandar Abbās or GOMBROON (q.v.); but about A.D. 1300, apparently to escape from Tartar raids, it was transferred to the small island of Gerūn or Jerūn, which may be identified with the _Organa_ of Nearchus, about 12 m. westward, and five miles from the shore, and this was the seat of the kingdom when first visited and attacked by the Portuguese under Alboquerque in 1506. It was taken by them about 1515, and occupied permanently (though the nominal reign of the native kings was maintained), until wrested from them by Shāh 'Abbās, with the assistance of an English squadron from Surat, in 1622. The place was destroyed by the Persians, and the island has since remained desolate, and all but uninhabited, though the Portuguese citadel and water-tanks remain. The islands of Hormuz, Kishm, &c., as well as Bandar 'Abbās and other ports on the coast of Kerman, had been held by the Sultans of Omān as fiefs of Persia, for upwards of a century, when in 1854 the latter State asserted its dominion, and occupied those places in force (see _Badger's Imams of Omān_, &c., p. xciv.). B.C. c. 325.—"They weighed next day at dawn, and after a course of 100 stadia anchored at the mouth of the river Anamis, in a country called HARMOZEIA."—_Arrian, Voyage of Nearchus_, ch. xxxiii., tr. by _M‘Crindle_, p. 202. c. A.D. 150.—(on the coast of Carmania) "Ἅρμουζα πόλις. Ἅρμοζον ἄκρον." _Ptol._ VI. viii. 5. c. 540.—At this time one Gabriel is mentioned as (Nestorian) Bishop of HORMUZ (see _Assemani_, iii. 147-8). c. 655.—"Nobis ... visum est nihilominus velut ad sepulchra mortuorum, quales vos esse video, geminos hosce Dei Sacerdotes ad vos allegare; Theodorum videlicet Episcopum HORMUZDADSCHIR et Georgium Episcopum Susatrae."—Syriac Letter of the _Patriarch Jesujabus_, _ibid._ 133. 1298.—"When you have ridden these two days you come to the Ocean Sea, and on the shore you find a City with a harbour, which is called _Hormos_."—_Marco Polo_, Bk. i. ch. xix. c. 1330.—"... I came to the Ocean Sea. And the first city on it that I reached is called ORMES, a city strongly fenced and abounding in costly wares. The city is on an island some five miles distant from the main; and on it there grows no tree, and there is no fresh water."—_Friar Odoric_, in _Cathay_, &c., 56. c. 1331.—"I departed from 'Omān for the country of HORMUZ. The city of Hormuz stands on the shore of the sea. The name is also called Moghistān. The new city of HORMUZ rises in face of the first in the middle of the sea, separated from it only by a channel 3 parasangs in width. We arrived at New HORMUZ, which forms an island of which the capital is called Jaraun.... It is a mart for Hind and Sind."—_Ibn Batuta_, ii. 230. 1442.—"ORMUS (qu. _Hurmūz_?), which is now called Djerun, is a port situated in the middle of the sea, and which has not its equal on the face of the globe."—_Abdurrazzāk_, in _India in XV. Cent._ p. 5. c. 1470.—"HORMUZ is 4 miles across the water, and stands on an Island."—_Athan. Nikitin_, _ibid._ p. 8. 1503.—"Habitant autem ex eorum (Francorum) gente homines fere viginti in urbe Cananoro: ad quos profecti, postquam ex HORMIZDA urbe ad eam Indorum civitatem Cananorum venimus, significavimus illis nos esse Christianos, nostramque conditionem et gradum indicavimus; et ab illis magno cum gaudio suscepti sumus.... Eorundem autem Francorum regio Portugallus vocatur, una ex Francorum regionibus; eorumque Rex Emanuel appellatur; Emmanuelem oramus ut illum custodiat."—Letter from _Nestorian Bishops_ on Mission to India, in _Assemani_, iii. 591. 1505.—"In la bocha di questo mare (di Persia) è vn altra insula chiamata AGRAMUZO doue sono perle infinite: (e) caualli che per tutte quelle parti sono in gran precio."—Letter of _K. Emanuel_, p. 14. 1572.— "Mas vê a illa Gerum, como discobre O que fazem do tempo os intervallos; Que da cidade ARMUZA, que alli esteve Ella o nome despois, e gloria teve." _Camões_, x. 103. By Burton: "But see yon Gerum's isle the tale unfold of mighty things which Time can make or mar; for of ARMUZA-town yon shore upon the name and glory this her rival won." 1575.—"Touchant le mot ORMUZ, il est moderne, et luy a esté imposé par les Portugais, le nom venant de l'accident de ce qu'ils cherchoient que c'estoit que l'Or; tellement qu'estant arrivez là, et voyans le trafic de tous biens, auquel le pais abonde, ils dirent _Vssi esta Or mucho_, c'est à dire, Il y a force d'Or; et pource ils donnerẽt le nom d'ORMUCHO à la dite isle."—_A. Thevet, Cosmographie Univ._, liv. x. i. 329. 1623.—"Non volli lasciar di andare con gl'Inglesi in HORMUZ a veder la forteza, la città, e ciò che vi era in fine di notabile in quell'isola."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 463. Also see ii. 61. 1667.— "High on a throne of royal state, which far Outshone the wealth of ORMUS and of Ind, Or where the gorgeous East with richest hand Showers on her kings barbaric pearl and gold." _Paradise Lost_, ii. 1-4. OROMBARROS, s. This odd word seems to have been used as GRIFFIN (q.v.) now is. It is evidently the Malay _orang-baharu_, or _orang bharu_, 'a new man, a novice.' This is interesting as showing an unquestionable instance of an expression imported from the Malay factories to Continental India. [Mr. Skeat remarks that the form of the word shows that it came from the Malay under Portuguese influence.] 1711.—At Madras ... "refreshments for the Men, which they are presently supply'ed with from Country Boats and Cattamarans, who make a good Peny at the first coming of OROMBARROS, as they call those who have not been there before."—_Lockyer_, 28. ORTOLAN, s. This name is applied by Europeans in India to a small lark, _Calandrella brachydactyla_, Temm., in Hind. _bargel_ and _bageri_, [Skt. _varga_, 'a troop']. Also sometimes in S. India to the finch-lark, _Pyrrhalauda grisea_, Scopoli. OTTA, OTTER, s. Corruption of _āṭā_, 'flour,' a Hindi word having no Skt. original; [but Platts gives Skt. _ārdra_, 'soft']. Popular rhyme: "Aī terī Shekhāwati Ādhā ĀṬĀ ādhā matī!" "Confound this Shekhawati land, My bread's half wheat-meal and half sand." _Boileau, Tour through Rajwara_, 1837, p. 274. [1853.—"After travelling three days, one of the prisoners bought some OTTAH. They prepared bread, some of which was given him; after eating it he became insensible...."—_Law Report_, in _Chevers, Ind. Med. Jurispr._ 166.] OTTO, OTTER, s. Or usually 'Otto of Roses,' or by imperfect purists '_Attar_ of Roses,' an essential oil obtained in India from the petals of the flower, a manufacture of which the chief seat is at Ghāzipur on the Ganges. The word is the Arab. _'iṭr_, 'perfume.' From this word are derived _'aṭṭār_, a 'perfumer or druggist,' _'aṭṭārī_, adj., 'pertaining to a perfumer.' And a relic of Saracen rule in Palermo is the _Via Latterini_, 'the street of the perfumers' shops.' We find the same in an old Spanish account of Fez: 1573.—"Issuing thence to the Cayzerie by a gate which faces the north there is a handsome street which is called _of the_ ATARIN, which is the Spicery."—_Marmol, Affrica_, ii. f. 88. [_'Itr_ of roses is said to have been discovered by the Empress Nūr-jahān on her marriage with Jahāngīr. A canal in the palace garden was filled with rose-water in honour of the event, and the princess, observing a scum on the surface, caused it to be collected, and found it to be of admirable fragrance, whence it was called _'iṭr-i-Jahāngīrī_.] 1712.—Kaempfer enumerating the departments of the Royal Household in Persia names: "_Pharmacopoeia_ ... ATTHAAR _choneh_, in quâ medicamenta, et praesertim variae virtutis opiata, pro Majestate et aulicis praeparantur...."—_Am. Exot._ 124. 1759.— "To presents given, &c. * * * * * "1 OTTER box set with diamonds "_Sicca Rs._ 3000 3222 3 6." _Accts. of Entertainment to Jugget Set_, in _Long_, 89. c. 1790.—"Elles ont encore une prédilection particulière pour les huiles oderiferantes, surtout pour celle de rose, appelée OTTA."—_Haafner_, ii. 122. 1824.—"The ATTAR is obtained after the rose-water is made, by setting it out during the night and till sunrise in the morning in large open vessels exposed to the air, and then skimming off the essential oil which floats at the top."—_Heber_, ed. 1844, i. 154. OUDH, OUDE, n.p. _Awadh_; properly the ancient and holy city of _Ayodhyā_ (Skt. 'not to be warred against'), the capital of Rāma, on the right bank of the river Sarayu, now commonly called the Gogra. Also the province in which Ayodhya was situated, but of which LUCKNOW for about 170 years (from c. 1732) has been the capital, as that of the dynasty of the Nawābs, and from 1814 kings, of Oudh. Oudh was annexed to the British Empire in 1856 as a Chief Commissionership. This was re-established after the Mutiny was subdued and the country reconquered, in 1858. In 1877 the Chief Commissionership was united to the Lieut.-Governorship of the N.W. Provinces. (See JUDEA.) B. C. _x._—"The noble city of AYODHYĀ crowned with a royal highway had already cleaned and besprinkled all its streets, and spread its broad banners. Women, children, and all the dwellers in the city eagerly looking for the consecration of _Rāma_, waited with impatience the rising of the morrow's sun."—_Rāmāyaṇa_, Bk. iii. (_Ayodhya Kanda_), ch. 3. 636.—"Departing from this Kingdom (_Kanyākubja_ or Kanauj) he (Hwen T'sang) travelled about 600 _li_ to the S.E., crossed the Ganges, and then taking his course southerly he arrived at the Kingdom of 'OYUT'O (Ayōdhyā)."—_Pèlerins Bouddh._ ii. 267. 1255.—"A peremptory command had been issued that Malik Kutlugh Khān ... should leave the province of AWADH, and proceed to the fief of Bharā'ij, and he had not obeyed...."—_Tabaḳāt-i-Nāsirī_, E.T. by _Raverty_, 107. 1289.—"Mu'izzu-d dín Kai-Kubád, on his arrival from Dehli, pitched his camp at OUDH (Ajudhya) on the bank of the Ghagra. Nasiru-d dín, from the opposite side, sent his chamberlain to deliver a message to Kai-Kubád, who by way of intimidation himself discharged an arrow at him...."—_Amīr Khusrū_, in _Elliot_, iii. 530. c. 1335.—"The territories to the west of the Ganges, and where the Sultan himself lived, were afflicted by famine, whilst those to the east of it enjoyed great plenty. These latter were then governed by 'Ain-ul-Mulk ... and among their chief towns we may name the city of AWADH, and the city of Z̤afarābād and the city of _Laknau_, et cetera."—_Ibn Batuta_, iii. 342. c. 1340.—The 23 principal provinces of India under Mahommed Tughlak are thus stated, on the authority of Sirājuddīn Abu'l-fatah Omah, a native of 'AWADH: "(1) _Aḳlīm Dihlī_, (2) _Multān_, (3) _Kahrān_ (Guhrām), and (4) _Samān_ (both about Sirhind), (5) _Siwastān_ (Sehwān in Sind), (6) _Waja_ (Ūja, _i.e._ Ūch), (7) _Hāsī_ (Hānsī), (8) _Sarsati_ (Sirsa), (9) _Ma'bar_ (Coromandel), (10) _Tiling_ (Kalinga), (11) _Gujrāt_, (12) _Badāūn_, (13) 'AWAḌH, (14) _Kanauj_, (15) _Laknautī_ (N. Bengal), (16) _Bahār_, (17) _Karra_ (Lower Doāb), (18) _Malāwa_ (Malwa), (19) _Lahāwar_ (Lahore), (20) _Kalanūr_ (E. Punjab), (21) _Jajnagar_ (Orissa), (22) _Tilinj_ (?), (23) _Dursamand_ (Mysore)."—_Shihābuddīn_, in _Notices et Exts._ xiii. 167-171. OUTCRY, s. Auction. This term seems to have survived a good deal longer in India than in England. (See NEELAM). The old Italian expression for auction seems to be identical in sense, viz. _gridaggio_, and the auctioneer _gridatore_, thus: c. 1343.—"For jewels and plate; and (other) merchandize that is sold by OUTCRY (_gridaggio_), _i.e._ by auction (_oncanto_) in Cyprus, the buyer pays the crier (_gridatore_) one quarter _carat_ per bezant on the price bid for the thing bought through the crier, and the seller pays nothing except," &c.—_Pegolotti_, 74. 1627.—"OUT-CRIE _of goods to be sold_. G(allicè) Encánt. Incánt. I(talicè).—Incánto.... H(ispanicè). Almoneda, _ab_ Al. _articulus, et Arab._ NEDEYE, _clamare_, _vocare_.... B(atavicè). UT-ROEP."—_Minsheu_, s.v. [1700.—"The last week Mr. Proby made a OUTCRY of lace."—In _Yule, Hedges' Diary_, Hak. Soc. ii. cclix.] 1782.—"On Monday next will be sold by Public OUTCRY ... large and small China silk Kittisals (KITTYSOL)...."—_India Gazette_, March 31. 1787.—"Having put up the Madrass Galley at OUTCRY and nobody offering more for her than 2300 Rupees, we think it more for the Company's Int. to make a Sloop of Her than let Her go at so low a price."—_Ft. William MS. Reports_, March. [1841.—"When a man dies in India, we make short work with him; ... an 'OUTCRY' is held, his goods and chattels are brought to the hammer...."—_Society in India_, ii. 227.] OVERLAND. Specifically applied to the Mediterranean route to India, which in former days involved usually the land journey from Antioch or thereabouts to the Persian Gulf; and still in vogue, though any land journey may now be entirely dispensed with, thanks to M. Lesseps. 1612.—"His Catholic Majesty the King Philip III. of Spain and II. of Portugal, our King and Lord, having appointed Dom Hieronymo de Azevedo to succeed Ruy Lourenço de Tavira ... in January 1612 ordered that a courier should be despatched OVERLAND (_por terra_) to this Government to carry these orders and he, arriving at Ormuz at the end of May following...."—_Bocarro, Decada_, p. 7. 1629.—"The news of his Exploits and Death being brought together to King _Philip_ the Fourth, he writ with his own hand as follows. _Considering the two Pinks that were fitting for_ India _may be gone without an account of my Concern for the Death of_ Nunno Alvarez Botello, _an Express shall immediately be sent_ BY LAND with advice."—_Faria y Sousa_ (Stevens), iii. 373. 1673.—"French and Dutch Jewellers coming OVERLAND ... have made good Purchase by buying Jewels here, and carrying them to Europe to Cut and Set, and returning thence sell them here to the Ombrahs (see OMRAH), among whom were Monsieur Tavernier...."—_Fryer_, 89. 1675.—"Our last to you was dated the 17th August past, OVERLAND, transcripts of which we herewith send you."—_Letter from Court to Ft. St. Geo._ In _Notes and Exts._ No. i. p. 5. 1676.—"Docket Copy of the Company's General OVERLAND. "'Our Agent and Councel Fort St. George. * * * * * "'The foregoing is copy of our letter of 28th June OVERLAND, which we sent by three several conveyances for Aleppo.'"—_Ibid._ p. 12. 1684.—"That all endeavors would be used to prevent my going home the way I intended, by Persia, and so OVERLAND."—_Hedges, Diary_, Aug. 19; [Hak. Soc. i. 155]. c. 1686.—"Those Gentlemen's Friends in the Committee of the Company in _England_, acquainted them by Letters OVER LAND, of the Danger they were in, and gave them Warning to be on their guard."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 196; [ed. 1744, i. 195]. 1737.—"Though so far apart that we can only receive letters from Europe once a year, while it takes 18 months to get an answer, we Europeans get news almost every year OVER LAND by Constantinople, through Arabia or Persia.... A few days ago we received the news of the Peace in Europe; of the death of Prince Eugene; of the marriage of the P. of Wales with the Princess of Saxe-Gotha...."—Letter of the _Germ. Missionary Sartorius_, from Madras, Feb. 16. In _Notices of Madras and Cuddalore_, &c. 1858, p. 159. 1763.—"We have received OVERLAND the news of the taking of Havannah and the Spanish Fleet, as well as the defeat of the Spaniards in Portugall. We must surely make an advantageous Peace, however I'm no Politician."—_MS. Letter of James Rennell_, June 1, fr. Madras. 1774.—"Les Marchands à Bengale envoyèrent un Vaisseau à _Suès_ en 1772, mais il fut endommagé dans le Golfe de Bengale, et obligé de retourner; en 1773 le Sr. _Holford_ entreprit encore ce voyage, réussit cette fois, et fut ainsi le premier Anglois qui eut conduit un vaisseau à _Suès_.... On s'est déjà servi plusieurs fois de cette route comme d'un chemin de poste; car le Gouvernement des Indes envoye actuellement dans des cas d'importance ses Couriers par _Suès_ en Angleterre, et peut presqu'avoir plutôt reponse de _Londres_ que leurs lettres ne peuvent venir en Europe par le Chemin ordinaire du tour du Cap de bonne esperance."—_Niebuhr, Voyage_, ii. 10. 1776.—"We had advices long ago from England, as late as the end of May, by way of Suez. This is a new Route opened by Govr. Hastings, and the Letters which left Marseilles the 3rd June arrived here the 20th August. This, you'll allow, is a ready communication with Europe, and may be kept open at all times, if we chuse to take a little pains."—_MS. Letter from James Rennell_, Oct. 16, "from Islamabad, capital of Chittigong." 1781.—"On Monday last was Married Mr. George Greenley to Mrs. Anne Barrington, relict of the late Capt. William B——, who unfortunately perished on the Desart, in the attack that was made on the Carravan of Bengal Goods under his and the other Gentlemen's care between Suez and Grand Cairo."—_India Gazette_, March 7. 1782.—"When you left England with an intention to pass OVERLAND and by the route of the Red Sea into India, did you not know that no subject of these kingdoms can lawfully reside in India ... without the permission of the United Company of Merchants?..."—_Price, Tracts_, i. 130. 1783.—"... Mr. Paul Benfield, a gentleman whose means of intelligence were known to be both extensive and expeditious, publicly declared, from motives the most benevolent, that he had just received OVER-LAND from England certain information that Great Britain had finally concluded a peace with all the belligerent powers in Europe."—_Munro's Narrative_, 317. 1786.—"The packet that was coming to us OVERLAND, and that left England in July, was cut off by the wild Arabs between Aleppo and Bussora."—_Lord Cornwallis_, Dec. 28, in _Correspondence_, &c., i. 247. 1793.—"Ext. of a letter from Poonamalee, dated 7th June. 'The dispatch by way of Suez has put us all in a commotion.'"—_Bombay Courier_, June 29. 1803.—"From the Governor General to the Secret Committee, dated 24th Decr. 1802. Recd. OVERLAND, 9th May 1803."—_Mahratta War Papers_ (Parliamentary). OVIDORE, s. Port. _Ouvidor_, _i.e._ 'auditor,' an official constantly mentioned in the histories of Portuguese India. But the term is also applied in an English quotation below to certain Burmese officials, an application which must have been adopted from the Portuguese. It is in this case probably the translation of a Burmese designation, perhaps of _Nekhan-dau_, 'Royal Ear,' which is the title of certain Court officers. 1500.—"The Captain-Major (at Melinde) sent on board all the ships to beg that no one when ashore would in any way misbehave or produce a scandal; any such offence would be severely punished. And he ordered the mariners of the ships to land, and his own Provost of the force, with an OUVIDOR that he had on board, that they might keep an eye on our people to prevent mischief."—_Correa_, i. 165. 1507.—"And the Viceroy ordered the OUVIDOR GENERAL to hold an inquiry on this matter, on which the truth came out clearly that the Holy Apostle (Sanctiago) showed himself to the Moors when they were fighting with our people, and of this he sent word to the King, telling him that such martyrs were the men who were serving in these parts that our Lord took thought of them and sent them a Helper from Heaven."—_Ibid._ i. 717. 1698.—(At Syriam) "OVIDORES (Persons appointed to take notice of all passages in the _Runday_ (office of administration) and advise them to Ava.... Three OVIDORES that always attend the _Runday_, and are sent to the King, upon errands, as occasion obliges."—_Fleetwood's Diary_, in _Dalrymple, Or. Rep._ i. 355, 360. [OWL, s. Hind. _aul_, 'any great calamity, as a plague, cholera,' &c. [1787.—"At the foot of the hills the country is called Teriani (see TERAI) ... and people in their passage catch a disorder, called in the language of that country AUL, which is a putrid fever, and of which the generality of persons who are attacked with it die in a few days...."—_Asiat. Res._ ii. 307. 1816.—"... rain brings alone with it the local malady called the OWL, so much dreaded in the woods and valleys of Nepaul."—_Asiatic Journal_, ii. 405. 1858.—"I have known European officers, who were never conscious of having drunk either of the waters above described, take the fever (OWL) in the month of May in the Tarae."—_Sleeman, Journey in Oudh_, ii. 103.] P PADDY, s. Rice in the husk; but the word is also, at least in composition, applied to growing rice. The word appears to have in some measure, a double origin. There is a word _batty_ (see BATTA) used by some writers on the west coast of India, which has probably helped to propagate our uses of _paddy_. This seems to be the Canarese _batta_ or _bhatta_, 'rice in the husk,' which is also found in Mahr. as _bhāt_ with the same sense, a word again which in Hind. is applied to 'cooked rice.' The last meaning is that of Skt. _bhaktā_, which is perhaps the original of all these forms. But in Malay _pādī_ [according to Mr. Skeat, usually pronounced _pădi_] Javan. _pārī_, is 'rice in the straw.' And the direct parentage of the word in India is thus apparently due to the Archipelago; arising probably out of the old importance of the export trade of rice from Java (see _Raffles, Java_, i. 239-240, and _Crawfurd's Hist._ iii. 345, and _Descript. Dict._, 368). Crawfurd, (_Journ. Ind. Arch._, iv. 187) seems to think that the Malayo-Javanese word may have come from India with the Portuguese. But this is impossible, for as he himself has shown (_Desc. Dict._, u.s.), the word _pārī_, more or less modified, exists in all the chief tongues of the Archipelago, and even in Madagascar, the connection of which last with the Malay regions certainly was long prior to the arrival of the Portuguese. 1580.—"Certaine Wordes of the naturall language of Jaua ... PAREE, ryce in the huske."—_Sir F. Drake's Voyage_, in _Hakl._ iv. 246. 1598.—"There are also divers other kinds of Rice, of a lesse price, and slighter than the other Ryce, and is called BATTE...."—_Linschoten_, 70; [Hak. Soc. i. 246]. 1600.—"In the fields is such a quantity of rice, which they call BATE, that it gives its name to the kingdom of Calou, which is called on that account _Batecalou_."—_Lucena, Vida do Padre F. Xavier_, 121. 1615.—"... oryzae quoque agri feraces quam BATUM incolae dicunt."—_Jarric, Thesaurus_, i. 461. 1673.—"The Ground between this and the great Breach is well ploughed, and bears good BATTY."—_Fryer_, 67, see also 125. But in the Index he has PADDY. 1798.—"The PADDIE which is the name given to the rice, whilst in the husk, does not grow ... in compact ears, but like oats, in loose spikes."—_Stavorinus_, tr. i. 231. 1837.—"Parrots brought 900,000 loads of hill-PADDY daily, from the marshes of Chandata,—mice husking the hill-PADDY, without breaking it, converted it into rice."—_Turnour's Mahawanso_, 22. 1871.—"In Ireland Paddy makes riots, in Bengal raiyats make PADDY; and in this lies the difference between the PADDY of green Bengal, and the Paddy of the Emerald Isle."—_Govinda Samanta_, ii. 25. 1878.—"Il est établi un droit sur les riz et les PADDYS exportés de la Colonie, excepté pour le Cambodge par la voie du fleuve."—_Courrier de Saigon_, Sept. 20. PADDY-BIRD, s. The name commonly given by Europeans to certain baser species of the family _Ardeidae_ or Herons, which are common in the rice-fields, close in the wake of grazing cattle. Jerdon gives it as the European's name for the _Ardeola leucoptera_, Boddaert, _andhā baglā_ ('blind heron') of the Hindus, a bird which is more or less coloured. But in Bengal, if we are not mistaken, it is more commonly applied to the pure white bird—_Herodias alba_, L., or _Ardea Torra_, Buch. Ham., and _Herodias egrettoides_, Temminck, or _Ardea putea_, Buch. Ham. 1727.—"They have also Store of wild Fowl; but who have a Mind to eat them must shoot them. Flamingoes are large and good Meat. The PADDY-BIRD is also good in their season."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 161; [ed. 1744, i. 162-3]. 1868.—"The most common bird (in Formosa) was undoubtedly the PADI BIRD, a species of heron (_Ardea prasinosceles_), which was constantly flying across the padi, or rice-fields."—_Collingwood, Rambles of a Naturalist_, 44. PADDY-FIELD, s. A rice-field, generally in its flooded state. 1759.—"They marched onward in the plain towards Preston's force, who, seeing them coming, halted on the other side of a long morass formed by PADDY-FIELDS."—_Orme_, ed. 1803, iii. 430. 1800.—"There is not a single PADDY-FIELD in the whole county, but plenty of cotton ground (see REGUR) swamps, which in this wet weather are delightful."—_Wellington_ to _Munro_, in _Despatches_, July 3. 1809.—"The whole country was in high cultivation, consequently the PADDY-FIELDS were nearly impassable."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 350. PADRE, s. A priest, clergyman, or minister, of the Christian Religion; when applied by natives to their own priests, as it sometimes is when they speak to Europeans, this is only by way of accommodation, as 'church' is also sometimes so used by them. The word has been taken up from the Portuguese, and was of course applied originally to Roman Catholic priests only. But even in that respect there was a peculiarity in its Indian use among the Portuguese. For P. della Valle (see below) notices it as a singularity of their practice at Goa that they gave the title of _Padre_ to secular priests, whereas in Italy this was reserved to the _religiosi_ or regulars. In Portugal itself, as Bluteau's explanation shows, the use is, or was formerly, the same as in Italy; but, as the first ecclesiastics who went to India were monks, the name apparently became general among the Portuguese there for all priests. It is a curious example of the vitality of words that this one which had thus already in the 16th century in India a kind of abnormally wide application, has now in that country a still wider, embracing all Christian ministers. It is applied to the Protestant clergy at Madras early in the 18th century. A bishop is known as LORD (see LAT) PADRE. See LAT _Sahib_. According to Leland the word is used in China in the form _pa-ti-li_. 1541.—"Chegando á Porta da Igreja, o sahirão a receber oito PADRES."—_Pinto_, ch. lxix. (see _Cogan_, p. 85). 1584.—"It was the will of God that we found there two PADRES, the one an Englishman, and the other a Flemming."—_Fitch_, in _Hakl._ ii. 381. " "... had it not pleased God to put it into the minds of the archbishop and other two PADRES of Jesuits of S. Paul's Colledge to stand our friends, we might have rotted in prison."—_Newberrie_, _ibid._ ii. 380. c. 1590.—"Learned monks also come from Europe, who go by the name of PÁDRE. They have an infallible head called _Pápá_. He can change any religious ordinances as he may think advisable, and kings have to submit to his authority."—_Badāonī_, in _Blochmann's Āīn_, i. 182. c. 1606.—"Et ut adesse PATRES comperiunt, minor exclamat PADRIGI, PADRIGI, id est Domine Pater, Christianus sum."—_Jarric_, iii. 155. 1614.—"The PADRES make a church of one of their Chambers, where they say Masse twice a day."—_W. Whittington_, in _Purchas_, i. 486. 1616.—"So seeing Master Terry whom I brought with me, he (the King) called to him, PADRE you are very welcome, and this house is yours."—_Sir T. Roe_, in _Purchas_, i. 564; [Hak. Soc. ii. 385]. 1623.—"I Portoghesi chiamano anche i preti secolari PADRI, come noi i religiosi...."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 586; [Hak. Soc. i. 142]. 1665.—"They (Hindu Jogis) are impertinent enough to compare themselves with our Religious Men they meet with in the _Indies_. I have often taken pleasure to catch them, using much ceremony with them, and giving them great respect; but I soon heard them say to one another, This _Franguis_ knows who we are, he hath been a great while in the _Indies_, he knows that we are the PADRYS of the _Indians_. A fine comparison, said I, within myself, made by an impertinent and idolatrous rabble of Men!"—_Bernier_, E.T. 104; [ed. _Constable_, 323]. 1675.—"The PADRE (or Minister) complains to me that he hath not that respect and place of preference at Table and elsewhere that is due unto him.... At his request I promised to move it at ye next meeting of ye Councell. What this little Sparke may enkindle, especially should it break out in ye Pulpit, I cannot foresee further than the inflaming of ye dyning Roome w^{ch} sometimes is made almost intollerable hot upon other Acc^{ts}."—_Mr. Puckle's Diary at Metchlapatam_, MS. in India Office. 1676.—"And whiles the French have no settlement near hand, the keeping French PADRYS here instead of Portugueses, destroys the encroaching growth of the Portugall interest, who used to entail Portugalism as well as Christianity on all their converts."—_Madras Consns._, Feb. 29, in _Notes and Exts._ i. p. 46. 1680.—"... where as at the Dedication of a New Church by the French PADRYS and Portugez in 1675 guns had been fired from the Fort in honour thereof, neither PADRY nor Portugez appeared at the Dedication of our Church, nor as much as gave the Governor a visit afterwards to give him joy of it."—_Ibid._ Oct. 28. No. III. p. 37. c. 1692.—"But their greatest act of tyranny (at Goa) is this. If a subject of these misbelievers dies, leaving young children, and no grown-up son, the children are considered wards of the State. They take them to their places of worship, their churches ... and the PADRIS, that is to say the priests, instruct the children in the Christian religion, and bring them up in their own faith, whether the child be a Mussulman _saiyid_ or a Hindú _bráhman_."—_Kháfi Khán_, in _Elliot_, vii. 345. 1711.—"The Danish PADRE Bartholomew Ziegenbalgh, requests leave to go to Europe in the first ship, and in consideration that he is head of a Protestant Mission, espoused by the Right Reverend the Lord Archbishop of Canterbury ... we have presumed to grant him his passage."—In _Wheeler_, ii. 177. 1726.—"May 14. Mr. Leeke went with me to St. Thomas's Mount.... We conversed with an old PADRE from Silesia, who had been 27 years in India...."—_Diary of the Missionary Schultze_ (in _Notices of Madras_, &c., 1858), p. 14. " "May 17. The minister of the King of Pegu called on me. From him I learned, through an interpreter, that Christians of all nations and professions have perfect freedom at Pegu; that even in the Capital two French, two Armenian, and two Portuguese PATRES, have their churches...."—_Ibid._ p. 15. 1803.—"Lord Lake was not a little pleased at the Begum's loyalty, and being a little elevated by the wine ... he gallantly advanced, and to the utter dismay of her attendants, took her in his arms, and kissed her.... Receiving courteously the proffered attention, she turned calmly round to her astonished attendants—'It is,' said she, 'the salute of a PADRE (or priest) to his daughter.'"—_Skinner's Mil. Mem._ i. 293. 1809.—"The PADRE, who is a half cast Portuguese, informed me that he had three districts under him."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 329. 1830.—"Two fat naked Brahmins, bedaubed with paint, had been importuning me for money ... upon the ground that they were PADRES."—_Mem. of Col. Mountain_, iii. 1876.—"There is PADRE Blunt for example,—we always call them PADRES in India, you know,—makes a point of never going beyond ten minutes, at any rate during the hot weather."—_The Dilemma_, ch. xliii. PADSHAW, PODSHAW, s. Pers.—Hind. _pādishāh_ (Pers. _pād_, _pāt_ 'throne,' _shāh_, 'prince'), an emperor; the Great MOGUL (q.v.); a king. [1553.—"PATXIAH." See under POORUB. [1612.—"He acknowledges no PADENSHAWE or King in Christendom but the Portugals' King."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 175.] c. 1630.—"... round all the roome were placed tacite Mirzoes, Chauns, Sultans, and Beglerbegs, above threescore; who like so many inanimate Statues sat crosse-legg'd ... their backs to the wall, their eyes to a constant object; not daring to speak to one another, sneeze, cough, spet, or the like, it being held in the POTSHAW'S presence a sinne of too great presumption."—_Sir T. Herbert_, ed. 1638, p. 169. At p. 171 of the same we have POTSHAUGH; and in the edition of 1677, in a vocabulary of the language spoken in Hindustan, we have "King, PATCHAW." And again: "Is the King at Agra?... PUNSHAW _Agrameha_?" (_Pādishāh Agrā meṅ hai?_)—99-100. 1673.—"They took upon them without controul the Regal Dignity and Title of PEDESHAW."—_Fryer_, 166. 1727.—"Aureng-zeb, who is now saluted PAUTSHAW, or Emperor, by the Army, notwithstanding his Father was then alive."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 175, [ed. 1744]. PAGAR, s. A. This word, the Malay for a 'fence, enclosure,' occurs in the sense of 'factory' in the following passage: 1702.—"Some other out-PAGARS or Factories, depending upon the Factory of Bencoolen."—_Charters of the E.I. Co._ p. 324. In some degree analogous to this use is the application, common among Hindustani-speaking natives, of the Hind.—Arab. word _iḥāṭa_, 'a fence, enclosure,' in the sense of _Presidency_: _Bombay kī_ [_kā_] _iḥāṭa_, _Bangāl kī_ [_kā_] _iḥāta_, a sense not given in Shakespear or Forbes; [it is given in Fallon and Platts. Mr. Skeat points out that the Malay word is _pāgar_, 'a fence,' but that it is not used in the sense of a 'factory' in the Malay Peninsula. In the following passage it seems to mean 'factory stock': [1615.—"The King says that at her arrival he will send them their house and PAGARR upon rafts to them."—_Foster, Letters_, iii. 151.] B. (_pagār_). This word is in general use in the Bombay domestic dialect for wages, Mahr. _pagār_. It is obviously the Port. verb _pagar_, 'to pay,' used as a substantive. [1875.—"... the heavy-browed sultana of some Gangetic station, whose stern look palpably interrogates the amount of your monthly PAGGAR."—_Wilson, Abode of Snow_, 46.] PAGODA, s. This obscure and remarkable word is used in three different senses. A. An idol temple; and also specifically, in China, a particular form of religious edifice, of which the famous "Porcelain tower" of Nanking, now destroyed, may be recalled as typical. In the 17th century we find the word sometimes misapplied to places of Mahommedan worship, as by Faria-y-Sousa, who speaks of the "PAGODA of Mecca." B. An idol. C. A coin long current in S. India. The coins so called were both gold and silver, but generally gold. The gold _pagoda_ was the _varāha_ or _hūn_ of the natives (see HOON); the former name (fr. Skt. for 'boar') being taken from the Boar avatār of Vishnu, which was figured on a variety of ancient coins of the South; and the latter signifying 'gold,' no doubt identical with _sonā_, and an instance of the exchange of _h_ and _s_. (See also PARDAO.) Accounts at Madras down to 1818 were kept in _pagodas_, _fanams_, and _kās_ (see CASH); 8 _kās_ = 1 _fanam_, 42 _fanams_ = 1 _pagoda_. In the year named the rupee was made the standard coin.[195] The pagoda was then reckoned as equivalent to 3½ rupees. In the suggestions of etymologies for this word, the first and most prominent meaning alone has almost always been regarded, and doubtless justly; for the other uses are deduceable from it. Such suggestions have been many. Thus Chinese origins have been propounded in more than one form; _e.g._ _Pao-t'ah_, 'precious pile,' and _Poh-kuh-t'ah_ ('white-bones-pile').[196] Anything can be made out of Chinese monosyllables in the way of etymology; though no doubt it is curious that the first at least of these phrases is actually applied by the Chinese to the polygonal towers which in China foreigners specially call _pagodas_. Whether it be possible that this phrase may have been in any measure formed in imitation of _pagoda_, so constantly in the mouth of foreigners, we cannot say (though it would not be a solitary example of such borrowing—see NEELAM); but we can say with confidence that it is impossible _pagoda_ should have been taken from the Chinese. The quotations from Corsali and Barbosa set that suggestion at rest. Another derivation is given (and adopted by so learned an etymologist as H. Wedgwood) from the Portuguese _pagão_, 'a pagan.' It is possible that this word may have helped to facilitate the Portuguese adoption of _pagoda_; it is not possible that it should have given rise to the word. A third theory makes _pagoda_ a transposition of DAGOBA. The latter is a genuine word, used in Ceylon, but known in Continental India, since the extinction of Buddhism, only in the most rare and exceptional way. A fourth suggestion connects it with the Skt. _bhagavat_, 'holy, divine,' or _Bhagavatī_, applied to Durgā and other goddesses; and a fifth makes it a corruption of the Pers. _but-kadah_, 'idol-temple'; a derivation given below by Ovington. There can be little doubt that the origin really lies between these two. The two contributors to this book are somewhat divided on this subject:— (1) Against the derivation from _bhagavat_, 'holy,' or the Mahr. form _bhagavant_, is the objection that the word _pagode_ from the earliest date has the final _e_, which was necessarily pronounced. Nor is _bhagavant_ a name for a temple in any language of India. On the other hand _but-kadah_ is a phrase which the Portuguese would constantly hear from the Mahommedans with whom they chiefly had to deal on their first arrival in India. This is the view confidently asserted by Reinaud (_Mémoires sur l'Inde_, 90), and is the etymology given by Littré. As regards the coins, it has been supposed, naturally enough, that they were called _pagoda_, because of the figure of a temple which some of them bear; and which indeed was borne by the _pagodas_ of the Madras Mint, as may be seen in Thomas's _Prinsep_, pl. xlv. But in fact coins with this impress were first struck at Ikkeri at a date _after_ the word _pagode_ was already in use among the Portuguese. However, nearly all bore on one side a rude representation of a Hindu deity (see _e.g._ Kṛishṇarāja's pagoda, c. 1520), and sometimes two such images. Some of these figures are specified by Prinsep (_Useful Tables_, p. 41), and Varthema speaks of them: "These _pardai_ ... have two devils stamped upon one side of them, and certain letters on the other" (115-116). Here the name may have been appropriately taken from _bhagavat_ (A. B.). On the other hand, it may be urged that the resemblance between _but-kadah_ and _pagode_ is hardly close enough, and that the derivation from _but-kadah_ does not easily account for all the uses of the word. Indeed, it seems admitted in the preceding paragraph that _bhagavat_ may have had to do with the origin of the word in one of its meanings. Now it is not possible that the word in all its applications may have had its origin from _bhagavat_, or some current modification of that word? We see from Marco Polo that such a term was currently known to foreign visitors of S. India in his day—a term almost identical in sound with _pagoda_, and bearing in his statement a religious application, though not to a temple.[197] We thus have four separate applications of the word _pacauta_, or _pagoda_, picked up by foreigners on the shores of India from the 13th century downwards, viz. to a Hindu ejaculatory formula, to a place of Hindu worship, to a Hindu idol, to a Hindu coin with idols represented on it. Is it not possible that _all_ are to be traced to _bhagavat_, 'sacred,' or to _Bhagavat_ and _Bhagavatī_, used as names of divinities—of Buddha in Buddhist times or places, of Kṛishṇa and Durgā in Brahminical times and places? (uses which are _fact_). How common was the use of _Bhagavatī_ as the name of an object of worship in Malabar, may be seen from an example. Turning to Wilson's work on the Mackenzie MSS., we find in the list of local MS. tracts belonging to Malabar, the repeated occurrence of _Bhagavati_ in this way. Thus in this section of the book we have at p. xcvi. (vol. ii.) note of an account "of a temple of _Bhagavati_"; at p. ciii. "Temple of Mannadi _Bhagavati_ goddess ..."; at p. civ. "Temple of Mangombu _Bhagavati_ ..."; "Temple of Paddeparkave _Bhagavati_ ..."; "Temple of the goddess Pannáyennar Kave _Bhagavati_ ..."; "Temple of the goddess Patáli _Bhagavati_ ..."; "Temple of _Bhagavati_ ..."; p. cvii., "Account of the goddess _Bhagavati_ at, &c. ..."; p. cviii., "Acc. of the goddess Yalanga _Bhagavati_," "Acc. of the goddess Vallur _Bhagavati_." The term _Bhagavati_ seems thus to have been very commonly attached to objects of worship in Malabar temples (see also _Fra Paolino_, p. 79 and p. 57, quoted under C. below). And it is very interesting to observe that, in a paper on "Coorg Superstitions," Mr. Kittel notices parenthetically that Bhadrā Kālī (_i.e._ Durgā) is "also called POGŎDI, _Pavodi_, a _tadbhava_ of BAGAVATI" (_Ind. Antiq._ ii. 170)—an incidental remark that seems to bring us very near the possible origin of _pagode_. It is most probable that some form like _pogodi_ or _pagode_ was current in the mouths of foreign visitors before the arrival of the Portuguese; but if the word was of Portuguese origin there may easily have been some confusion in their ears between _Bagavati_ and _but-kadah_ which shaped the new word. It is no sufficient objection to say that _bhagavati_ is not a term applied by the natives to a temple; the question is rather what misunderstanding and mispronunciation by foreigners of a native term may probably have given rise to the term?—(H. Y.) Since the above was written, Sir Walter Elliot has kindly furnished a note, of which the following is an extract:— "I took some pains to get at the origin of the word when at Madras, and the conclusion I came to was that it arose from the term used generally for the object of their worship, viz., _Bhagavat_, 'god'; _bhagavati_, 'goddess.' "Thus, the Hindu temple with its lofty _gopuram_ or propylon at once attracts attention, and a stranger enquiring what it was, would be told, 'the house or place of _Bhagavat_.' The village divinity throughout the south is always a form of _Durga_, or, as she is commonly called, simply '_Devi_' (or _Bhagavati_, 'the goddess').... In like manner a figure of _Durga_ is found on most of the gold _Huns_ (_i.e._ _pagoda_ coins) current in the Dakhan, and a foreigner inquiring what such a coin was, or rather what was the form stamped upon it, would be told it was 'the goddess,' _i.e._, it was '_Bhagavati_.'" As my friend, Dr. Burnell, can no longer represent his own view, it seems right here to print the latest remarks of his on the subject that I can find. They are in a letter from Tanjore, dated March 10, 1880:— "I think I overlooked a remark of yours regarding my observation that the _e_ in _Pagode_ was pronounced, and that this was a difficulty in deriving it from _Bhagavat_. In modern Portuguese _e_ is _not_ sounded, but verses show that it was in the 16th century. Now, if there is a final vowel in _Pagoda_, it must come from _Bhagavati_; but though the goddess is and was worshipped to a certain extent in S. India, it is by other names (_Amma_, &c.). Gundert and Kittel give '_Pogodi_' as a name of a Durga temple, but assuredly this is no corruption of _Bhagavati_, but _Pagoda_! Malayālam and Tamil are full of such adopted words. _Bhagavati_ is little used, and the goddess is too insignificant to give rise to _pagoda_ as a general name for a temple. "_Bhagavat_ can only appear in the S. Indian languages in its (Skt.) nominative form _bhagavān_ (Tamil _paγuvān_). As such, in Tamil and Malayālam it equals Vishnu or Siva, which would suit. But _pagoda_ can't be got out of _bhagavān_; and if we look to the N. Indian forms, _bhagavant_, &c., there is the difficulty about the _e_, to say nothing about the _nt_." The use of the word by Barbosa at so early a date as 1516, and its application to a particular class of temples must not be overlooked. A.— 1516.—"There is another sect of people among the Indians of Malabar, which is called _Cujaven_ [_Kushavan_, _Logan_, _Malabar_, i. 115].... Their business is to work at baked clay, and tiles for covering houses, with which the temples and Royal buildings are roofed.... Their idolatry and their idols are different from those of the others; and in their houses of prayer they perform a thousand acts of witchcraft and necromancy; they call their temples PAGODES, and they are separate from the others."—_Barbosa_, 135. This is from Lord Stanley of Alderley's translation from a Spanish MS. The Italian of Ramusio reads: "nelle loro orationi fanno molte strigherie e necromãtie, le quali chiamano PAGODES, differenti assai dall' altre" (_Ramusio_, i. f. 308_v_.). In the Portuguese MS. published by the Lisbon Academy in 1812, the words are altogether absent; and in interpolating them from Ramusio the editor has given the same sense as in Lord Stanley's English. 1516.—"In this city of Goa, and all over India, there are an infinity of ancient buildings of the Gentiles, and in a small island near this, called Dinari, the Portuguese, in order to build the city, have destroyed an ancient temple called PAGODE, which was built with marvellous art, and with ancient figures wrought to the greatest perfection in a certain black stone, some of which remain standing, ruined and shattered, because these Portuguese care nothing about them. If I can come by one of these shattered images I will send it to your Lordship, that you may perceive how much in old times sculpture was esteemed in every part of the world."—Letter of _Andrea Corsali_ to _Giuliano de'Medici_, in _Ramusio_, i. f. 177. 1543.—"And with this fleet he anchored at Coulão (see QUILON) and landed there with all his people. And the Governor (Martim Afonso de Sousa) went thither because of information he had of a PAGODE which was quite near in the interior, and which, they said, contained much treasure.... And the people of the country seeing that the Governor was going to the PAGODE, they sent to offer him 50,000 pardaos not to go."—_Correa_, iv. 325-326. 1554.—"And for the monastery of Santa Fee 845,000 _reis_ yearly, besides the revenue of the PAGUODES which His Highness bestowed upon the said House, which gives 600,000 reis a year...."—_Botelho, Tombo_, in _Subsidios_, 70. 1563.—"They have (at Baçaim) in one part a certain island called Salsete, where there are two PAGODES or houses of idolatry."—_Garcia_, f. 211_v_. 1582.—"... PAGODE, which is the house of praiers to their Idolls."—_Castañeda_ (by N. L.), f. 34. 1594.—"And as to what you have written to me, viz., that although you understand how necessary it was for the increase of the Christianity of those parts to destroy all the PAGODAS and mosques (_pagodes e mesquitas_), which the Gentiles and the Moors possess in the fortified places of this State...." (The King goes on to enjoin the Viceroy to treat this matter carefully with some theologians and canonists of those parts, but not to act till he shall have reported to the King).—Letter from the _K. of Portugal_ to the _Viceroy_, in _Arch. Port. Orient._, Fasc. 3, p. 417. 1598.—"... houses of Diuels [Divels] which they call PAGODES."—_Linschoten_, 22; [Hak. Soc. i. 70]. 1606.—Gouvea uses PAGODE both for a temple and for an idol, _e.g._, see f. 46_v_, f. 47. 1630.—"That he should erect PAGODS for God's worship, and adore images under green trees."—_Lord, Display_, &c. 1638.—"There did meet us at a great POGODO or PAGOD, which is a famous and sumptuous Temple (or Church)."—_W. Bruton_, in _Hakl._ v. 49. 1674.—"Thus they were carried, many flocking about them, to a PAGOD or Temple" (_pagode_ in the orig.).—_Steven's Faria y Sousa_, i. 45. 1674.—"PAGOD (quasi Pagan-God), an Idol or false god among the Indians; also a kind of gold coin among them equivalent to our Angel."—_Glossographia_, &c., by T. S. 1689.—"A PAGODA ... borrows its Name from the _Persian_ word _Pout_, which signifies Idol; thence _Pout-Gheda_, a Temple of False Gods, and from thence PAGODE."—_Ovington_, 159. 1696.—"... qui eussent élévé des PAGODES au milieu des villes."—_La Bruyère, Caractères_, ed. _Jouast_, 1881, ii. 306. [1710.—"In India we use this word pagoda (PAGODES) indiscriminately for idols or temples of the Gentiles."—_Oriente Conquistado_, vol. i. Conq. i. Div. i. 53.] 1717.—"... the PAGODS, or Churches."—_Phillip's Account_, 12. 1727.—"There are many ancient PAGODS or Temples in this country, but there is one very particular which stands upon a little Mountain near _Vizagapatam_, where they worship living Monkies."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 380 [ed. 1744]. 1736.—"PÁGOD [incert. etym.], an idol's temple in China."—_Bailey's Dict._ 2nd ed. 1763.—"These divinities are worshipped in temples called PAGODAS in every part of Indostan."—_Orme, Hist._ i. 2. 1781.—"During this conflict (at Chillumbrum), all the Indian females belonging to the garrison were collected at the summit of the highest PAGODA, singing in a loud and melodious chorus hallelujahs, or songs of exhortation, to their people below, which inspired the enemy with a kind of frantic enthusiasm. This, even in the heat of the attack, had a romantic and pleasing effect, the musical sounds being distinctly heard at a considerable distance by the assailants."—_Munro's Narrative_, 222. 1809.— "In front, with far stretch'd walls, and many a tower, Turret, and dome, and pinnacle elate, The huge PAGODA seemed to load the land." _Kehama_, viii. 4. [1830.—"... PAGODAS, which are so termed from _paug_, an idol, and _ghoda_, a temple (!)...."—_Mrs. Elwood, Narrative of a Journey Overland from England_, ii. 27.] 1855.—"... Among a dense cluster of palm-trees and small PAGODAS, rises a colossal Gaudama, towering above both, and, Memnon-like, glowering before him with a placid and eternal smile."—_Letters from the Banks of the Irawadee, Blackwood's Mag._, May, 1856. B.— 1498.—"And the King gave the letter with his own hand, again repeating the words of the oath he had made, and swearing besides by his PAGODES, which are their idols, that they adore for gods...."—_Correa, Lendas_, i. 119. 1582.—"The Divell is oftentimes in them, but they say it is one of their Gods or PAGODES."—_Castañeda_ (tr. by N. L.), f. 37. [In the following passage from the same author, as Mr. Whiteway points out, the word is used in both senses, a temple and an idol: "In Goa I have seen this festival in a PAGODA, that stands in the island of Divar, which is called Çapatu, where people collect from a long distance; they bathe in the arm of the sea between the two islands, and they believe ... that on that day the idol (PAGODE) comes to that water, and they cast in for him much betel and many plantains and sugar-canes; and they believe that the idol (PAGODE) eats those things."—_Castanheda_, ii. ch. 34. In the orig., PAGODE when meaning a temple has a small, and when the idol, a capital, _P_.] 1584.—"La religione di queste genti non si intende per esser differenti sette fra loro; hanno certi lor PAGODI che son gli idoli...."—Letter of _Sassetti_, in _De Gubernatis_, 155. 1587.—"The house in which his PAGODE or idol standeth is covered with tiles of silver."—_R. Fitch_, in _Hakl._ ii. 391. 1598.—"... The PAGODES, their false and divelish idols."—_Linschoten_, 26; [Hak. Soc. i. 86]. 1630.—"... so that the Bramanes under each green tree erect temples to PAGODS...."—_Lord, Display_, &c. c. 1630.—"Many deformed PAGOTHAS are here worshipped; having this ordinary evasion that they adore not Idols, but the _Deumos_ which they represent."—_Sir T. Herbert_, ed. 1665, p. 375. 1664.— "Their classic model proved a maggot, Their Directory an Indian PAGOD." _Hudibras_, Pt. II. Canto i. 1693.—"... For, say they, what is the PAGODA? it is an image or stone...."—In _Wheeler_, i. 269. 1727.—"... the Girl with the Pot of Fire on her Head, walking all the Way before. When they came to the End of their journey ... where was placed another black stone PAGOD, the Girl set her Fire before it, and run stark mad for a Minute or so."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 274 [ed. 1744]. c. 1737.— "See thronging millions to the PAGOD run, And offer country, Parent, wife or son." _Pope, Epilogue to Sat._ I. 1814.—"Out of town six days. On my return, find my poor little PAGOD, Napoleon, pushed off his pedestal;—the thieves are in Paris."—Letter of _Byron's_, April 8, in _Moore's Life_, ed. 1832, iii. 21. C.— c. 1566.—"Nell' vscir poi li caualli Arabi di Goa, si paga di datio quaranta due PAGODI per cauallo, et ogni PAGODO val otto lire alia nostra moneta; e sono monete d'oro; de modo che li caualli Arabi sono in gran prezzo in que' paesi, come sarebbe trecento quattro cento, cinque cento, e fina mille ducati l'vno."—_C. Federici_, in _Ramusio_, iii. 388. 1597.—"I think well to order and decree that the PAGODES which come from without shall not be current unless they be of forty and three points (assay?) conformable to the first issue, which is called of _Agra_, and which is of the same value as that of the _San Tomes_, which were issued in its likeness."—_Edict of the King_, in _Archiv. Port. Orient._ iii. 782. 1598.—"There are yet other sorts of money called PAGODES.... They are Indian and Heathenish money with the picture of a Diuell vpon them, and therefore are called PAGODES...."—_Linschoten_, 54 and 69; [Hak. Soc. i. 187, 242]. 1602.—"And he caused to be sent out for the Kings of the Decan and Canara two thousand horses from those that were in Goa, and this brought the King 80,000 PAGODES, for every one had to pay forty as duty. These were imported by the Moors and other merchants from the ports of Arabia and Persia; in entering Goa they are free and uncharged, but on leaving that place they have to pay these duties."—_Couto_, IV. vi. 6. [ " "... with a sum of gold PAGODES, a coin of the upper country (Balagate), each of which is worth 500 _reis_ (say 11s. 3d.; the usual value was 360 _reis_)."—_Ibid._ VII. i. 11.] 1623.—"... An Indian Gentile Lord called Rama Rau, who has no more in all than 2000 PAGOD [PAYGODS] of annual revenue, of which again he pays about 800 to Venktapà Naieka, whose tributary he is...."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 692; [Hak. Soc. ii. 306]. 1673.—"About this time the Rajah ... was weighed in Gold, and poised about 16,000 PAGODS."—_Fryer_, 80. 1676.—"For in regard these PAGODS are very thick, and cannot be clipt, those that are Masters of the trade, take a Piercer, and pierce the PAGOD through the side, halfway or more, taking out of one piece as much Gold as comes to two or three Sous."—_Tavernier_, E.T. 1684, ii. 4; [_Ball_, ii. 92]. 1780.—"Sir Thomas Rumbold, Bart., resigned the Government of Fort St. George on the Mg. of the 9th inst., and immediately went on board the General Barker. It is confidently reported that he has not been able to accumulate a very large Fortune, considering the long time he has been at Madrass; indeed people say it amounts to only 17 Lacks and a half of PAGODAS, or a little more than £600,000 sterling."—_Hicky's Bengal Gazette_, April 15. 1785.—"Your servants have no Trade in this country, neither do you pay them high wages, yet in a few years they return to England with many lacs of PAGODAS."—_Nabob of Arcot_, in _Burke's Speech on the Nabob's Debts, Works_, ed. 1852, iv. 18. 1796.—"La Bhagavadi, moneta d'oro, che ha l'immagine della dea Bhagavadi, nome corrotto in PAGODI O PAGODE dagli Europei, è moneta rotonda, convessa in una parte...."—_Fra Paolino,_ 57. 1803.—"It frequently happens that in the bazaar, the star PAGODA exchanges for 4 rupees, and at other times for not more than 3."—_Wellington, Desp._, ed. 1837, ii. 375. PAGODA-TREE. A slang phrase once current, rather in England than in India, to express the openings to rapid fortune which at one time existed in India. [For the original meaning, see the quotation from Ryklof Van Goens under BO TREE. Mr. Skeat writes: "It seems possible that the idea of a coin tree may have arisen from the practice, among some Oriental nations at least, of making CASH in moulds, the design of which is based on the plan of a tree. On the E. coast of the Malay Peninsula the name _cash-tree_ (_poko' pitis_) is applied to cash cast in this form. Gold and silver tributary trees are sent to Siam by the tributary States: in these the leaves are in the shape of ordinary tree leaves."] 1877.—"India has been transferred from the regions of romance to the realms of fact ... the mines of Golconda no longer pay the cost of working, and the PAGODA-TREE has been stripped of all its golden fruit."—_Blackwood's Magazine_, 575. 1881.—"It might be mistaken ... for the work of some modern architect, built for the Nabob of a couple of generations back, who had enriched himself when the PAGODA-TREE was worth the shaking."—_Sat. Review_, Sept. 3, p. 307. PAHLAVI, PEHLVI. The name applied to the ancient Persian language in that phase which prevailed from the beginning of the Sassanian monarchy to the time when it became corrupted by the influence of Arabic, and the adoption of numerous Arabic words and phrases. The name _Pahlavi_ was adopted by Europeans from the Parsi use. The language of Western Persia in the time of the Achaemenian kings, as preserved in the cuneiform inscriptions of Persepolis, Behistun, and elsewhere, is nearly akin to the dialects of the ZEND-AVESTA, and is characterised by a number of inflections agreeing with those of the Avesta and of Sanskrit. The dissolution of inflectional terminations is already indicated as beginning in the later Achaemenian inscriptions, and in many parts of the Zend-Avesta, but its course cannot be traced, as there are no inscriptions in Persian language during the time of the Arsacidae; and it is in the inscriptions on rocks and coins of Ardakhshīr-i-Pāpaḳān (A.D. 226-240)—the Ardashīr Babagān of later Persian—that the language emerges in a form of that which is known as Pahlavi. "But, strictly speaking, the medieval Persian language is called Pahlavi when it is written in one of the characters used before the invention of the modern Persian alphabet, and in the peculiarly enigmatical mode adopted in Pahlavi writings.... Like the Assyrians of old, the Persians of Parthian times appear to have borrowed their writing from a foreign race. But, whereas the Semitic Assyrians adopted a Turanian syllabary, these later Aryan Persians accepted a Semitic alphabet. Besides the alphabet, however, which they could use for spelling their own words, they transferred a certain number of complete Semitic words to their writings as representatives of the corresponding words in their own language.... The use of such Semitic words, scattered about in Persian sentences, gives Pahlavi the motley appearance of a compound language.... But there are good reasons for supposing that the language was never spoken as it was written. The spoken language appears to have been pure Persian; the Semitic words being merely used as written representatives, or _logograms_, of the Persian words which were spoken. Thus, the Persians would write _malkân malkâ_, 'King of Kings,' but they would read _shâhân shâh_.... As the Semitic words were merely a Pahlavi mode of writing their Persian equivalents (just as 'viz.' is a mode of writing 'namely' in English[198]), they disappeared with the Pahlavi writing, and the Persians began at once to write all their words with their new alphabet, just as they pronounced them" (_E. W. West, Introd. to Pahlavi Texts_, p. xiii.; _Sacred Books of the East_, vol. v.).[199] Extant Pahlavi writings are confined to those of the Parsis, translations from the Avesta, and others almost entirely of a religious character. Where the language is transcribed, either in the Avesta characters, or in those of the modern Persian alphabet, and freed from the singular system indicated above, it is called Pazand (see PAZEND); a term supposed to be derived from the language of the Avesta, _paitizanti_, with the meaning 're-explanation.' Various explanations of the term _Pahlavi_ have been suggested. It seems now generally accepted as a changed form of the _Parthva_ of the cuneiform inscriptions, the Parthia of Greek and Roman writers. The Parthians, though not a Persian race, were rulers of Persia for five centuries, and it is probable that everything ancient, and connected with the period of their rule, came to be called by this name. It is apparently the same word that in the form _pahlav_ and _pahlavān_, &c., has become the appellation of a warrior or champion in both Persian and Armenian, originally derived from that most warlike people the Parthians. (See PULWAUN.) Whether there was any identity between the name thus used, and that of _Pahlava_, which is applied to a people mentioned often in Sanskrit books, is a point still unsettled. The meaning attached to the term _Pahlavi_ by Orientals themselves, writing in Arabic or Persian (exclusive of Parsis), appears to have been 'Old Persian' in general, without restriction to any particular period or dialect. It is thus found applied to the cuneiform inscriptions at Persepolis. (Derived from _West_ as quoted above, and from _Haug's Essays_, ed. London, 1878.) c. 930.—"Quant au mot _dirafeh_, en PEHLVI (_al-fahlviya_) c'est à dire dans la langue primitive de la Perse, il signifie drapeau, pique et étendard."—_Maṣ'ūdī_, iii. 252. c. A.D. 1000.—"Gayômarth, who was called _Girshâh_, because _Gir_ means in PAHLAVÎ _a mountain_...."—_Albîrûnî, Chronology_, 108. PAILOO, s. The so-called 'triumphal arches,' or gateways, which form so prominent a feature in Chinese landscape, really monumental erections in honour of deceased persons of eminent virtue. Chin. _pai_, 'a tablet,' and _lo_, 'a stage or erection.' Mr. Fergusson has shown the construction to have been derived from India with Buddhism (see _Indian and Eastern Architecture_, pp. 700-702). [So the _Torii_ of Japan seem to represent Skt. _toraṇa_, 'an archway' (see _Chamberlain, Things Japanese_, 3rd ed. 407 _seq._).] PÁLAGILÁSS, s. This is domestic Hind. for 'Asparagus' (_Panjab N. & Q._ ii. 189). PALANKEEN, PALANQUIN, s. A box-litter for travelling in, with a pole projecting before and behind, which is borne on the shoulders of 4 or 6 men—4 always in Bengal, 6 sometimes in the Telugu country. The origin of the word is not doubtful, though it is by no means clear how the Portuguese got the exact form which they have handed over to us. The nasal termination may be dismissed as a usual Portuguese addition, such as occurs in _mandarin_, _Baçaim_ (_Wasai_), and many other words and names as used by them. The basis of all the forms is Skt. _paryañka_, or _palyañka_, 'a bed,' from which we have Hind. and Mahr. _palang_, 'a bed,' Hind. _pālkī_, 'a palankin,' [Telugu _pallakī_, which is perhaps the origin of the Port. word], Pali _pallanko_, 'a couch, bed, litter, or palankin' (_Childers_), and in Javanese and Malay _palañgki_, 'a litter or sedan' (_Crawfurd_).[200] It is curious that there is a Spanish word _palanca_ (L. Lat. _phalanga_) for a pole used to carry loads on the shoulders of two bearers (called in Sp. _palanquinos_); a method of transport more common in the south than in England, though even in old English the thing has a name, viz. 'a cowle-staff' (see _N.E.D._). It is just possible that this word (though we do not find it in the Portuguese dictionaries) may have influenced the form in which the early Portuguese visitors to India took up the word. The _thing_ appears already in the _Rāmāyana_. It is spoken of by Ibn Batuta and John Marignolli (both c. 1350), but neither uses this Indian name; and we have not found evidence of _pālkī_ older than Akbar (see _Elliot_, iv. 515, and _Āīn_, i. 254). As drawn by Linschoten (1597), and as described by Grose at Bombay (c. 1760), the palankin was hung from a bamboo which bent in an arch over the vehicle; a form perhaps not yet entirely obsolete in native use. Williamson (_V. M._, i. 316 _seqq._) gives an account of the different changes in the fashion of palankins, from which it would appear that the present form must have come into use about the end of the 18th century. Up to 1840-50 most people in Calcutta kept a palankin and a set of bearers (usually natives of Orissa—see OORIYA), but the practice and the vehicle are now almost, if not entirely, obsolete among the better class of Europeans. Till the same period the palankin, carried by relays of bearers, laid out by the post-office, or by private CHOWDRIES (q.v.), formed the chief means of accomplishing extensive journeys in India, and the elder of the present writers has undergone hardly less than 8000 or 9000 miles of travelling in going considerable distances (excluding minor journeys) after this fashion. But in the decade named, the palankin began, on certain great roads, to be superseded by the _dawk_-GARRY (a PALKEE-GARRY or palankin-carriage, horsed by ponies posted along the road, under the post-office), and in the next decade to a large extent by railway, supplemented by other wheel-carriage, so that the palankin is now used rarely, and only in out-of-the-way localities. c. 1340.—"Some time afterwards the pages of the Mistress of the Universe came to me with a _dūla_.... It is like a bed of state ... with a pole of wood above ... this is curved, and made of the Indian cane, solid and compact. Eight men, divided into two relays, are employed in turn to carry one of these; four carry the palankin whilst four rest. These vehicles serve in India the same purpose as donkeys in Egypt; most people use them habitually in going and coming. If a man has his own slaves, he is carried by them; if not he hires men to carry him. There are also a few found for hire in the city, which stand in the bazars, at the Sultan's gate, and also at the gates of private citizens."—_Ibn Batuta_, iii. 386. c. 1350.—"Et eciam homines et mulieres portant super scapulas in lecticis de quibus in Canticis: _ferculum fecit sibi Salomon de lignis Libani_, id est lectulum portatilem sicut portabar ego in Zayton et in India."—_Marignolli_ (see _Cathay_, &c., p. 331). 1515.—"And so assembling all the people made great lamentation, and so did throughout all the streets the women, married and single, in a marvellous way. The captains lifted him (the dead Alboquerque), seated as he was in a chair, and placed him on a PALANQUIM, so that he was seen by all the people; and João Mendes Botelho, a knight of Afonso d'Alboquerque's making (who was) his Ancient, bore the banner before the body."—_Correa, Lendas_, II. i. 460. 1563.—"... and the branches are for the most part straight except some ... which they twist and bend to form the canes for PALENQUINS and portable chairs, such as are used in India."—_Garcia_, f. 194. 1567.—"... with eight Falchines (_fachini_), which are hired to carry the PALANCHINES, eight for a PALANCHINE (_palanchino_), foure at a time."—_C. Frederike_, in _Hakl._ ii. 348. 1598.—"... after them followeth the bryde between two _Commeres_, each in their PALLAMKIN, which is most costly made."—_Linschoten_, 56; [Hak. Soc. i. 196]. 1606.—"The PALANQUINS covered with curtains, in the way that is usual in this Province, are occasion of very great offences against God our Lord" ... (the Synod therefore urges the Viceroy to prohibit them altogether, and) ... "enjoins on all ecclesiastical persons, on penalty of sentence of excommunication, and of forfeiting 100 _pardaos_ to the church court[201] not to use the said PALANQUINS, made in the fashion above described."—4th Act of 5th Council of Goa, in _Archiv. Port. Orient._, fasc. 4. (See also under BOY.) The following is the remonstrance of the city of Goa against the ecclesiastical action in this matter, addressed to the King: 1606.—"Last year this City gave your Majesty an account of how the Archbishop Primate proposed the issue of orders that the women should go with their PALANQUINS uncovered, or at least half uncovered, and how on this matter were made to him all the needful representations and remonstrances on the part of the whole community, giving the reasons against such a proceeding, which were also sent to Your Majesty. Nevertheless in a Council that was held this last summer, they dealt with this subject, and they agreed to petition Your Majesty to order that the said PALANQUINS should travel in such a fashion that it could be seen who was in them. "The matter is of so odious a nature, and of such a description that Your Majesty should grant their desire in no shape whatever, nor give any order of the kind, seeing this place is a frontier fortress. The reasons for this have been written to Your Majesty; let us beg Your Majesty graciously to make no new rule; and this is the petition of the whole community to Your Majesty."—_Carta, que a Cidade de Goa escrevea a Sua Magestade, o anno de 1606._ In _Archiv. Port. Orient._, fasc. i^o. 2^a. Edição, 2^a. Parte, 186. 1608-9.—"If comming forth of his Pallace, hee (Jahāngīr) get vp on a Horse, it is a signe that he goeth for the Warres; but if he be vp vpon an Elephant or PALANKINE, it will bee but an hunting Voyage."—_Hawkins_, in _Purchas_, i. 219. 1616.—"... _Abdala Chan_, the great governour of _Amadauas_, being sent for to Court in disgrace, comming in Pilgrim's Clothes with fortie servants on foote, about sixtie miles in counterfeit humiliation, finished the rest in his PALLANKEE."—_Sir T. Roe_, in _Purchas_, i. 552; [Hak. Soc. ii. 278, which reads PALANCKEE, with other minor variances]. In Terry's account, in _Purchas_, ii. 1475, we have a PALLANKEE, and (p. 1481) PALANKA; in a letter of Tom Coryate's (1615) PALANKEEN. 1623.—"In the territories of the Portuguese in India it is forbidden to men to travel in PALANKIN (_Palanchino_) as in good sooth too effeminate a proceeding; nevertheless as the Portuguese pay very little attention to their laws, as soon as the rains begin to fall they commence getting permission to use the PALANKIN, either by favour or by bribery; and so, gradually, the thing is relaxed, until at last nearly everybody travels in that way, and at all seasons."—_P. della Valle_, i. 611; [comp. Hak. Soc. i. 31]. 1659.—"The designing rascal (Sivají) ... conciliated Afzal Khán, who fell into the snare.... Without arms he mounted the PÁLKÍ, and proceeded to the place appointed under the fortress. He left all his attendants at the distance of a long arrow-shot.... Sivají had a weapon, called in the language of the Dakhin _bichúá_ (_i.e._ 'scorpion') on the fingers of his hand, hidden under his sleeve...."—_Kháfi Khán_, in _Elliot_, vii. 259. See also p. 509. c. 1660.—"... From _Golconda_ to _Maslipatan_ there is no travelling by waggons.... But instead of Coaches they have the convenience of PALLEKIES, wherein you are carried with more speed and more ease than in any part of India."—_Tavernier_, E.T. ii. 70; [ed. _Ball_, i. 175]. This was quite true up to our own time. In 1840 the present writer was carried on that road, a stage of 25 miles in little more than 5 hours, by 12 bearers, relieving each other by sixes. 1672. The word occurs several times in Baldaeus as PALLINKIJN. Tavernier writes PALLEKI and sometimes PALLANQUIN [_Ball_, i. 45, 175, 390, 392]; Bernier has PALEKY [ed. _Constable_, 214, 283, 372]. 1673.—"... ambling after these a great pace, the PALANKEEN-Boys support them, four of them, two at each end of a _Bambo_, which is a long hollow Cane ... arched in the middle ... where hangs the PALENKEEN, as big as an ordinary Couch, broad enough to tumble in...."—_Fryer_, 34. 1678.—"The permission you are pleased to give us to buy a PALLAKEE on the Company's Acct. Shall make use off as Soone as can possiblie meet w^{th} one y^t may be fitt for y^e purpose...."—MS. Letter from _Factory_ at _Ballasore_ to the _Council_ (of Fort St. George), March 9, in India Office. 1682.—Joan Nieuhof has PALAKIJN. _Zee en Lant-Reize_, ii. 78. [ " "The Agent and Council ... allowed him (Mr. Clarke) 2 pag^{os} p. mensem more towards the defraying his PALLANQUIN charges, he being very crazy and much weaken'd by his sicknesse."—_Pringle, Diary Ft. St. Geo._ 1st ser. i. 34.] 1720.—"I desire that all the free Merchants of my acquaintance do attend me in their PALENKEENS to the place of burial."—Will of _Charles Davers_, Merchant, in _Wheeler_, ii. 340. 1726.—"... PALANGKYN dragers" (palankin-bearers).—_Valentijn, Ceylon_, 45. 1736.—"PALANQUIN, a kind of chaise or chair, borne by men on their shoulders, much used by the Chinese and other Eastern peoples for travelling from place to place."—_Bailey's Dict._ 2nd ed. 1750-52.—"The greater nobility are carried in a PALEKEE, which looks very like a hammock fastened to a pole."—_Toreen's Voyage to Suratte, China_, &c., ii. 201. 1754-58.—In the former year the Court of Directors ordered that Writers in their Service should "lay aside the expense of either horse, chair, or PALANKEEN, during their Writership." The Writers of Fort William (4th Nov. 1756) remonstrated, begging "to be indulged in keeping a PALANKEEN for such months of the year as the excessive heats and violent rains make it impossible to go on foot without the utmost hazard of their health." The Court, however, replied (11 Feb. 1756): "We very well know that the indulging Writers with PALANKEENS has not a little contributed to the neglect of business we complain of, by affording them opportunities of rambling"; and again, with an obduracy and fervour too great for grammar (March 3, 1758): "We do most positively order and direct (and will admit of no representation for postponing the execution of) that no Writer whatsoever be permitted to keep either PALANKEEN, horse, or chaise, during his Writership, on pain of being immediately dismissed from our service."—In _Long_, pp. 54, 71, 130. 1780.—"The Nawaub, on seeing his condition, was struck with grief and compassion; but ... did not even bend his eyebrow at the sight, but lifting up the curtain of the PALKEE with his own hand, he saw that the eagle of his (Ali Ruza's) soul, at one flight had winged its way to the gardens of Paradise."—_H. of Hydur_, p. 429. 1784.— "The Sun in gaudy PALANQUEEN Curtain'd with purple, fring'd with gold, Firing no more heav'n's vault serene, Retir'd to sup with Ganges old." _Plassy Plain_, a ballad by _Sir W. Jones_; in _Life and Works_, ed. 1807, ii. 503. 1804.—"Give orders that a PALANQUIN may be made for me; let it be very light, with the pannels made of canvas instead of wood, and the poles fixed as for a dooley. Your Bengally PALANQUINS are so heavy that they cannot be used out of Calcutta."—_Wellington_ (to Major Shaw), June 20. The following measures a change in ideas. A palankin is now hardly ever used by a European, even of humble position, much less by the opulent: 1808.—"PALKEE. A litter well known in India, called by the English PALANKEEN. A Guzerat punster (aware of no other) hazards the Etymology _Pa-lakhee_ [_pāo-lākhī_] a thing requiring an annual income of a quarter Lack to support it and corresponding luxuries."—_R. Drummond, Illustrations_, &c. " "The conveyances of the island (Madeira) are of three kinds, viz.: horses, mules, and a litter, ycleped a PALANQUIN, being a chair in the shape of a bathing-tub, with a pole across, carried by two men, as doolees are in the east."—_Welsh, Reminiscences_, i. 282. 1809.— "Woe! Woe! around their PALANKEEN, As on a bridal day With symphony and dance and song, Their kindred and their friends come on, The dance of sacrifice! The funeral song!" _Kehama_, i. 6. c. 1830.—"Un curieux indiscret reçut un galet dans la tête; on l'emporta baigné de sang, couché dans un PALANQUIN."—_V. Jacquemont, Corr._ i. 67. 1880.—"It will amaze readers in these days to learn that the Governor-General sometimes condescended to be carried in a PALANQUIN—a mode of conveyance which, except for long journeys away from railroads, has long been abandoned to portly Baboos, and Eurasian clerks."—_Sat. Rev._, Feb. 14. 1881.—"In the great procession on Corpus Christi Day, when the Pope is carried in a PALANQUIN round the Piazza of St. Peter, it is generally believed that the cushions and furniture of the PALANQUIN are so arranged as to enable him to bear the fatigue of the ceremony by sitting whilst to the spectator he appears to be kneeling."—_Dean Stanley, Christian Institutions_, 231. PALAVERAM, n.p. A town and cantonment 11 miles S.W. from Madras. The name is _Pallāvaram_, probably _Palla-puram_, _Pallavapura_, the 'town of the Pallas'; the latter a caste claiming descent from the Pallavas who reigned at Conjeveram (_Seshagiri Śāstrī_). [The _Madras Gloss._ derives their name from Tam. _pallam_, 'low land,' as they are commonly employed in the cultivation of wet lands.] PALE ALE. The name formerly given to the beer brewed for Indian use. (See BEER.) 1784.—"London Porter and PALE ALE, light and excellent, Sicca Rupees 150 per hhd."—Advt. in _Seton-Karr_, i. 39. 1793.—"For sale ... PALE ALE (per hhd.) ... Rs. 80."—_Bombay Courier_, Jan. 19. [1801.—"1. PALE ALE; 2. strong ale; 3. small beer; 4. brilliant beer; 5. strong porter; 6. light porter; 7. brown stout."—Advt. in _Carey, Good Old Days_, i. 147.] 1848.—"Constant dinners, tiffins, PALE ALE, and claret, the prodigious labour of cutchery, and the refreshment of brandy pawnee, which he was forced to take there, had this effect upon Waterloo Sedley."—_Vanity Fair_, ed. 1867, ii. 258. 1853.—"Parmi les cafés, les cabarets, les gargotes, l'on rencontre çà et là une taverne anglaise placardée de sa pancarte de porter simple et double, d'old Scotch ale, d'_East India_ PALE BEER."—_Th. Gautier, Constantinople_, 22. 1867.— "Pain bis, galette ou panaton, Fromage à la pie ou Stilton, Cidre ou PALE-ALE de Burton, Vin de brie, ou branne-mouton." _Th. Gautier à Ch. Garnier._ PALEMPORE, s. A kind of chintz bed-cover, sometimes made of beautiful patterns, formerly made at various places in India, especially at Sadras and Masulipatam, the importation of which into Europe has become quite obsolete, but under the greater appreciation of Indian manufactures has recently shown some tendency to revive. The etymology is not quite certain,—we know no place of the name likely to have been the eponymic,—and possibly it is a corruption of a hybrid (Hind. and Pers.) _palang-posh_, 'a bed-cover,' which occurs below, and which may have been perverted through the existence of SALEMPORE as a kind of stuff. The probability that the word originated in a perversion of _palang-posh_, is strengthened by the following entry in Bluteau's _Dict._ (_Suppt._ 1727.) "CHAUDUS or CHAUDEUS são huns panos grandes, que servem para cobrir camas e outras cousas. São pintados de cores muy vistosas, e alguns mais finos, a que chamão PALANGAPUZES. Fabricão-se de algodão em Bengala e Choromandel,"—_i.e._ "_Chaudus_ ou _Chaudeus_" (this I cannot identify, perhaps the same as _Choutar_ among PIECE-GOODS) "are a kind of large cloths serving to cover beds and other things. They are painted with gay colours, and there are some of a finer description which are called PALANGPOSHES," &c. [For the mode of manufacture at Masulipatam, see _Journ. Ind. Art._ iii. 14. Mr. Pringle (_Madras Selections_, 4th ser. p. 71, and _Diary Ft. St. Geo._ 1st ser. iii. 173) has questioned this derivation. The word may have been taken from the State and town of _Pālanpur_ in Guzerat, which seems to have been an emporium for the manufactures of N. India, which was long noted for chintz of this kind.] 1648.—"Int Governe van _Raga mandraga_ ... werden veel ... SALAMPORIJ ... gemaeckt."—_Van den Broecke_, 87. 1673.—"Staple commodities (at Masulipatam) are calicuts white and painted, PALEMPORES, Carpets."—_Fryer_, 34. 1813.— "A stain on every bush that bore A fragment of his PALAMPORE, His breast with wounds unnumber'd riven, His back to earth, his face to heaven...." _Byron, The Giaour._ 1814.—"A variety of tortures were inflicted to extort a confession; one was a sofa, with a platform of tight cordage in network, covered with a PALAMPORE, which concealed a bed of thorns placed under it: the collector, a corpulent Banian, was then stripped of his _jama_ (see JAMMA), or muslin robe, and ordered to lie down."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ ii. 429; [2nd ed. ii. 54]. 1817.—"... these cloths ... serve as coverlids, and are employed as a substitute for the Indian PALEMPORE."—_Raffles, Java_, 171; [2nd ed. i. 191]. [1855.— "The jewelled amaun of thy zemzem is bare, And the folds of thy PALAMPORE wave in the air." _Bon Gaultier, Eastern Serenade._] 1862.—"Bala posh, or PALANG POSH, quilt or coverlet, 300 to 1000 rupees."—_Punjab Trade Report_, App. p. xxxviii. 1880.—"... and third, the celebrated PALAMPORES, or 'bed-covers,' of Masulipatam, Fatehgarh, Shikarpur, Hazara, and other places, which in point of art decoration are simply incomparable."—_Birdwood, The Industrial Arts of India_, 260. PALI, s. The name of the sacred language of the Southern Buddhists, in fact, according to their apparently well-founded tradition _Magadhī_, the dialect of what we now call South Bahar, in which Sakya Muni discoursed. It is one of the Prākrits (see PRACRIT) or Aryan vernaculars of India, and has probably been a dead language for nearly 2000 years. _Pāli_ in Skt. means 'a line, row, series'; and by the Buddhists is used for the series of their Sacred Texts. _Pālī-bhāshā_ is then 'the language of the Sacred Texts,' _i.e._ _Magadhī_; and this is called elliptically by the Singhalese PĀLĪ, which we have adopted in like use. It has been carried, as the sacred language, to all the Indo-Chinese countries which have derived their religion from India through Ceylon. _Pālī_ is "a sort of Tuscan among the Prākrits" from its inherent grace and strength (_Childers_). But the analogy to Tuscan is closer still in the parallelism of the modification of Sanskrit words, used in Pālī, to that of Latin words used in Italian. Robert Knox does not apparently know by that name the Pālī language in Ceylon. He only speaks of the Books of Religion as "being in an eloquent style which the Vulgar people do not understand" (p. 75); and in another passage says: "They have a language something differing from the vulgar tongue (like _Latin_ to us) which their books are writ in" (p. 109). 1689.—"Les uns font valoir le style de leur Alcoran, les autres de leur BÁLI."—_Lettres Edif._ xxv. 61. 1690.—"... this Doubt proceeds from the _Siameses_ understanding two Languages, _viz._, the Vulgar, which is a simple Tongue, consisting almost wholly of Monosyllables, without Conjugation or Declension; and another Language, which I have already spoken of, which to them is a dead Tongue, known only by the Learned, which is called the BALIE Tongue, and which is enricht with the inflexions of words, like the Languages we have in Europe. The terms of Religion and Justice, the names of Offices, and all the Ornaments of the Vulgar Tongue are borrow'd from the BALIE."—_De la Loubère's Siam_, E.T. 1693, p. 9. 1795.—"Of the ancient PÁLLIS, whose language constitutes at the present day the sacred text of Ava, Pegue, and Siam, as well as of several other countries eastward of the Ganges: and of their migration from India to the banks of the Cali, the Nile of Ethiopia, we have but very imperfect information.[202] ... It has been the opinion of some of the most enlightened writers on the languages of the East, that the PALI, the sacred language of the priests of Boodh, is nearly allied to the Shanscrit of the Bramins: and there certainly is much of that holy idiom engrafted on the vulgar language of Ava, by the introduction of the Hindoo religion."—_Symes_, 337-8. 1818.—"The TALAPOINS ... do apply themselves in some degree to study, since according to their rules they are obliged to learn the Sadà, which is the grammar of the PALÌ language or Magatà, to read the Vini, the Padimot ... and the sermons of Godama.... All these books are written in the PALÌ tongue, but the text is accompanied by a Burmese translation. They were all brought into the kingdom by a certain Brahmin from the island of Ceylon."—_Sangermano's Burmese Empire_, p. 141. [1822.—"... the sacred books of the Buddhists are composed in the BALLI tongue...."—_Wallace, Fifteen Years in India_, 187.] 1837.—"Buddhists are impressed with the conviction that their sacred and classical language, the Mágadhi or PÁLI, is of greater antiquity than the Sanscrit; and that it had attained also a higher state of refinement than its rival tongue had acquired. In support of this belief they adduce various arguments, which, in their judgment, are quite conclusive. They observe that the very word PÁLI signifies original, text, regularity; and there is scarcely a Buddhist scholar in Ceylon, who, in the discussion of this question, will not quote, with an air of triumph, their favourite verse,— _Sá Mágadhi; múla bhásá_ (&c.). 'There is a language which is the root; ... men and bráhmans at the commencement of the creation, who never before heard nor uttered a human accent, and even the Supreme Buddhos, spoke it: it is Mágadhi.' "This verse is a quotation from Kachcháyanó's grammar, the oldest referred to in the Páli literature of Ceylon.... Let me ... at once avow, that, exclusive of all philological considerations, I am inclined, on primâ facie evidence—external as well as internal—to entertain an opinion adverse to the claims of the Buddhists on this particular point."—_George Turnour, Introd. to Maháwanso_, p. xxii. 1874.—"The spoken language of Italy was to be found in a number of provincial dialects, each with its own characteristics, the Piedmontese harsh, the Neapolitan nasal, the Tuscan soft and flowing. These dialects had been rising in importance as Latin declined; the birth-time of a new literary language was imminent. Then came Dante, and choosing for his immortal Commedia the finest and most cultivated of the vernaculars, raised it at once to the position of dignity which it still retains. Read Sanskrit for Latin, Magadhese for Tuscan, and the Three Baskets for the Divina Commedia, and the parallel is complete.... Like Italian PALI is at once flowing and sonorous; it is a characteristic of both languages that nearly every word ends in a vowel, and that all harsh conjunctions are softened down by assimilation, elision, or crasis, while on the other hand both lend themselves easily to the expression of sublime and vigorous thought."—_Childers, Preface to Pali Dict._ pp. xiii-xiv. PALKEE-GARRY, s. A 'palankin-coach,' as it is termed in India; _i.e._ a carriage shaped somewhat like a palankin on wheels; Hind. _pālkī-gāṛī_. The word is however one formed under European influences. ["The system of conveying passengers by palkee carriages and trucks was first established between Cawnpore and Allahabad in May 1843, and extended to Allyghur in November of the same year; Delhi was included in June 1845, Agra and Meerut about the same time; the now-going line not being, however, ready till January 1846" (_Carey, Good Old Days_, ii. 91).] 1878.—"The Governor-General's carriage ... may be jostled by the hired 'PALKI-GHARRY,' with its two wretched ponies, rope harness, nearly naked driver, and wheels whose sinuous motions impress one with the idea that they must come off at the next revolution."—_Life in the Mofussil_, i. 38. This description applies rather to the CRANCHEE (q.v.) than to the palkee-garry, which is (or used to be) seldom so sordidly equipt. [Mr. Kipling's account of the Calcutta _palki gari_ (_Beast and Man_, 192) is equally uncomplimentary.] PALMYRA, s. The fan-palm (_Borassus flabelliformis_), which is very commonly cultivated in S. India and Ceylon (as it is also indeed in the Ganges valley from Farrukhābād down to the head of the Delta), and hence was called by the Portuguese _par excellence_, _palmeira_ or 'the palm-tree.' Sir J. Hooker writes: "I believe this palm is nowhere wild in India; and have always suspected that it, like the tamarind, was introduced from Africa." [So _Watt, Econ. Dict._ i. 504.] It is an important tree in the economy of S. India, Ceylon, and parts of the Archipelago as producing JAGGERY (q.v.) or 'palm-sugar'; whilst the wood affords rafters and laths, and the leaf gives a material for thatch, mats, umbrellas, fans, and a substitute for paper. Its minor uses are many: indeed it is supposed to supply nearly all the wants of man, and a Tamil proverb ascribes to it 801 uses (see Ferguson's _Palmyra-Palm of Ceylon_, and _Tennent's Ceylon_, i. 111, ii. 519 _seqq._; also see BRAB). 1563.—"... A ilha de Ceilão ... ha muitas PALMEIRAS."—_Garcia_, ff. 65_v_-66. 1673.—"Their Buildings suit with the Country and State of the inhabitants, being mostly contrived for Conveniency: the Poorer are made of Boughs and _ollas_ of the PALMEROES."—_Fryer_, 199. 1718.—"... Leaves of a Tree called PALMEIRA."—_Prop. of the Gospel in the East_, iii. 85. 1756.—"The interval was planted with rows of PALMIRA, and coco-nut trees."—_Orme_, ii. 90, ed. 1803. 1860.—"Here, too, the beautiful PALMYRA palm, which abounds over the north of the Island, begins to appear."—_Tennent's Ceylon_, ii. 54. PALMYRA POINT, n.p. Otherwise called Pt. Pedro, [a corruption of the Port. _Punta das Pedras_, 'the rocky cape,' a name descriptive of the natural features of the coast (_Tennent_, ii. 535)]. This is the N.E. point of Ceylon, the high palmyra trees on which are conspicuous. PALMYRAS, POINT, n.p. This is a headland on the Orissa coast, quite low, but from its prominence at the most projecting part of the combined Mahānadī and Brāhmaṇī delta an important landmark, especially in former days, for ships bound from the south for the mouth of the Hoogly, all the more for the dangerous shoal off it. A point of the Mahānadī delta, 24 miles to the south-west, is called _False Point_, from its liability to be mistaken for P. Palmyras. 1553.—"... o CABO Segógora, a que os nossos chamam DAS PALMEIRAS por humas que alli estam, as quaes os navigantes notam por lhes dar conhecimento da terra. E deste cabo ... fazemos fim do Reyno Orixá."—_Barros_, I. ix. 1. 1598.—"... 2 miles (Dutch) before you come to the POINT OF PALMERIAS, you shall see certaine blacke houels standing vppon a land that is higher than all the land thereabouts, and from thence to the Point it beginneth againe to be low ground and ... you shall see some small (but not ouer white) sandie Downes ... you shall finde being right against the POINT DE PALMERIAS ... that vpon the point there is neyther tree nor bush, and although it hath the name of the Point of Palm-trees, it hath notwithstanding right forth, but one Palme tree."—_Linschoten_, 3d Book, ch. 12. [c. 1665.—"Even the _Portuguese_ of _Ogouli_ (see HOOGLY), in _Bengale_, purchased without scruple these wretched captives, and the horrid traffic was transacted in the vicinity of the island of _Galles_, near CAPE DAS PALMAS."—_Bernier_, ed. _Constable_, 176.] 1823.—"It is a large delta, formed by the mouths of the Maha-Nuddee and other rivers, the northernmost of which insulates CAPE PALMIRAS."—_Heber_, ed. 1844, i. 88. [PAMBRE, s. An article of dress which seems to have been used for various purposes, as a scarf, and perhaps as a turban. Mr. Yusuf Ali (_Monograph on Silk Fabrics_, 81) classes it among 'fabrics which are simply wrapped over the head and shoulders by men and women'; and he adds: "The PAMRI is used by women and children, generally amongst Hindus." His specimens are some 3 yards long by 1 broad, and are made of pure silk or silk and cotton, with an ornamental border. The word does not appear in the Hind. dictionaries, but Molesworth has Mahr. _pāmarī_, 'a sort of silk cloth.' [1616.—"He covered my head with his PAMBRE."—_Foster, Letters_, iv. 344.] For some of the following quotations and notes I am indebted to Mr. W. Foster. [1617.—"Antelopes and ramshelles,[203] which bear the finest wool in the world, with which they make very delicate mantles, called PAWMMERYS."—_Joseph Salbank to the E. India Co._, Agra, Nov. 22, 1617; India Office Records, O. C., No. 568. [1627.—"L'on y [Kashmír] travaille aussi plusieurs VOMERIS [misprint for POMERIS, which he elsewhere mentions as a stuff from Kashmir and Lahore], qui sont des pieces d'estoffes longues de trois aulnes, et largers de deux, faite de laine de moutons, qui croit au derriere de ces bestes, et qui est aussi fine que de la soye: on tient ces estoffes exposées au froid pendant l'hyver: elles ont un beau lustre, semblables aux tabis de nos cartiers."—_François Pelsart_, in _Thevenot's Rélations de divers Voyages_, vol. i. pt. 2. [1634.—A letter in the India Office of Dec. 29 mentions that the Governor of Surat presented to the two chief Factors a horse and "a coat and PAMORINE" apiece. [ " O. C., No. 1543A (I. O. Records) mentions the presentation to the President of Surat of a "coat and PAMORINE." [1673.—"A couple of PAMERINS, which are fine mantles."—_Fryer's New Account_, p. 79; also see 177; in 112 RAMERIN. [1766.—"... a lungee (see LOONGHEE) or clout, barely to cover their nakedness, and a PAMREE or loose mantle to throw over their shoulders, or to lye on upon the ground."—_Grose_, 2nd ed. ii. 81.] PANCHĀÑGAM, s. Skt. = 'quinque-partite.' A native almanac in S. India is called so, because it contains information on five subjects, viz. Solar Days, Lunar Days, Asterisms, Yogas, and _karaṇas_ (certain astrological divisions of the days of a month). _Panchanga_ is used also, at least by Buchanan below, for the Brahman who keeps and interprets the almanac for the villagers. [This should be Skt. _pañchāngī_.] 1612.—"Every year they make new almanacs for the eclipses of the Sun and of the Moon, and they have a perpetual one which serves to pronounce their auguries, and this they call PANCHAGÃO."—_Couto_, V. vi. 4. 1651.—"The Bramins, in order to know the good and bad days, have made certain writings after the fashion of our Almanacks, and these they call PANJANGAM."—_Rogerius_, 55. This author gives a specimen (pp. 63-69). 1800.—"No one without consulting the PANCHANGA, or almanac-keeper, knows when he is to perform the ceremonies of religion."—_Buchanan's Mysore_, &c., i. 234. PANDAL, PENDAUL, s. A shed. Tamil _pandal_, [Skt. _bandh_, 'to bind']. 1651.—"... it is the custom in this country when there is a Bride in the house to set up before the door certain stakes somewhat taller than a man, and these are covered with lighter sticks on which foliage is put to make a shade.... This arrangement is called a PANDAEL in the country speech."—_Rogerius_, 12. 1717.—"Water-BANDELS, which are little sheds for the Conveniency of drinking Water."—_Phillips's Account_, 19. 1745.—"Je suivis la procession d'un peu loin, et arrivé aux sepultures, j'y vis un PANDEL ou tente dressée, sur la fosse du defunt; elle était ornée de branches de figuier, de toiles peintes, &c. L'intérieur était garnie de petites lampes allumées."—_Norbert, Mémoires_, iii. 32. 1781.—"Les gens riches font construir devant leur porte un autre PENDAL."—_Sonnerat_, ed. 1782, i. 134. 1800.—"I told the farmer that, as I meant to make him pay his full rent, I could not take his fowl and milk without paying for them; and that I would not enter his PUNDULL, because he had not paid the labourers who made it."—Letter of _Sir T. Munro_, in _Life_, i. 283. 1814.—"There I beheld, assembled in the same PANDAUL, or reposing under the friendly banian-tree, the _Gosannee_ (see GOSAIN) in a state of nudity, the _Yogee_ (see JOGEE) with a lark or paroquet his sole companion for a thousand miles."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ ii. 465; [2nd ed. ii. 72. In ii. 109 he writes PENDALL]. 1815.—"PANDAULS were erected opposite the two principal fords on the river, where under my medical superintendence skilful natives provided with eau-de-luce and other remedies were constantly stationed."—_Dr. M‘Kenzie_, in _Asiatic Researches_, xiii. 329. PANDÁRAM, s. A Hindu ascetic mendicant of the (so-called) Śūdra, or even of a lower caste. A priest of the lower Hindu castes of S. India and Ceylon. Tamil, _paṇḍāram_. C. P. Brown says the _Paṇḍāram_ is properly a Vaishnava, but other authors apply the name to Śaiva priests. [The _Madras Gloss._ derives the word from Skt. _pāṇḍu-ranga_, 'white-coloured.' Messrs. Cox and Stuart (_Man. of N. Arcot._ i. 199) derive it from Skt. _bhāṇḍagāra_, 'a temple-treasury,' wherein were employed those who had renounced the world. "The Pandārams seem to receive numerous recruits from the Śaivite Śúdra castes, who choose to make a profession of piety and wander about begging. They are, in reality, very lax in their modes of life, often drinking liquor and eating animal food furnished by any respectable Śúdra. They often serve in Śiva temples, where they make up garlands of flowers to decorate the lingam, and blow brass trumpets when offerings are made or processions take place" (_ibid._).] 1711.—"... But the destruction of 50 or 60,000 pagodas worth of grain ... and killing the PANDARRUM; these are things which make his demands really carry too much justice with them."—Letter in _Wheeler_, ii. 163. 1717.—"... Bramans, PANTARONGAL, and other holy men."—_Phillips's Account_, 18. The word is here in the Tamil plural. 1718.—"Abundance of Bramanes, PANTARES, and Poets ... flocked together."—_Propn. of the Gospel_, ii. 18. 1745.—"On voit ici quelquefois les PANDARAMS ou Penitens qui ont été en pélérinage à Bengale; quand ils retournent ils apportent ici avec grand soin de l'eau du _Gange_ dans des pots ou vases bien formés."—_Norbert, Mém._ iii. 28. c. 1760.—"The PANDARAMS, the Mahometan priests, and the Bramins thomselves yield to the force of truth."—_Grose_, i. 252. 1781.—"Les PANDARONS ne sont pas moins révérés que les _Saniasis_. Ils sont de la secte de Chiven, se barbouillent toute la figure, la poitrine, et les bras avec des cendres de bouze de vache," &c.—_Sonnerat_, 8vo. ed., ii. 113-114. 1798.—"The other figure is of a PANDARAM or Senassey, of the class of pilgrims to the various pagodas."—_Pennant's View of Hindostan_, preface. 1800.—"In Chera the _Pújáris_ (see POOJAREE) or priests in these temples are all PANDARUMS, who are the _Súdras_ dedicated to the service of Siva's temples...."—_Buchanan's Mysore_, &c., ii. 338. 1809.—"The chief of the pagoda (Rameswaram), or PANDARAM, waiting on the beach."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 338. 1860.—"In the island of Nainativoe, to the south-west of Jafna, there was till recently a little temple, dedicated to the goddess Naga Tambiran, in which consecrated serpents were tenderly reared by the PANDARAMS, and daily fed at the expense of the worshippers."—_Tennent's Ceylon_, i. 373. PANDARĀNI, n.p. The name of a port of Malabar of great reputation in the Middle Ages, a name which has gone through many curious corruptions. Its position is clear enough from Varthema's statement that an uninhabited island stood opposite at three leagues distance, which must be the "Sacrifice Rock" of our charts. [The _Madras Gloss._ identifies it with Collam.] The name appears upon no modern map, but it still attaches to a miserable fishing village on the site, in the form PANTALĀNĪ (approx. lat. 11° 26′), a little way north of Koilandi. It is seen below in Ibn Batuta's notice that Pandarāni afforded an exceptional shelter to shipping during the S.W. monsoon. This is referred to in an interesting letter to one of the present writers from his friend Col. (now Lt.-Gen.) R. H. Sankey, C.B., R.E., dated Madras, 13th Feby., 1881: "One very extraordinary feature on the coast is the occurrence of mud-banks in from 1 to 6 fathoms of water, which have the effect of breaking both surf and swell to such an extent that ships can run into the patches of water so sheltered at the very height of the monsoon, when the elements are raging, and not only find a perfectly still sea, but are able to land their cargoes.... Possibly the snugness of some of the harbours frequented by the Chinese junks, such as PANDARANI, may have been mostly due to banks of this kind? By the way, I suspect your 'Pandarani' was nothing but the roadstead of Coulete (Coulandi or Quelande of our Atlas). The Master Attendant who accompanied me, appears to have a good opinion of it as an anchorage, and as well sheltered." [See _Logan, Malabar_, i. 72.] c. 1150.—"FANDARINA is a town built at the mouth of a river which comes from _Manibár_ (see MALABAR), where vessels from India and Sind cast anchor. The inhabitants are rich, the markets well supplied, and trade flourishing."—_Edrisi_, in _Elliot_, i. 90. 1296.—"In the year (1296) it was prohibited to merchants who traded in fine or costly products with Maparh (Ma'bar or Coromandel), Peï-nan (?) and FANTALAINA, three foreign kingdoms, to export any one of them more than the value of 50,000 _ting_ in paper money."—_Chinese Annals of the Mongol Dynasty_, quoted by _Pauthier, Marc Pol_, 532. c. 1300.—"Of the cities on the shore the first is Sindábúr, then Faknúr, then the country of Manjarúr, then the country of Hílí, then the country of (FANDARAINA[204])."—_Rashíduddín_, in _Elliot_, i. 68. c. 1321.—"And the forest in which the pepper groweth extendeth for a good 18 days' journey, and in that forest there be two cities, the one whereof is called FLANDRINA, and the other _Cyngilin_" (see SHINKALI).—_Friar Odoric_, in _Cathay_, &c., 75. c. 1343.—"From Boddfattan we proceeded to FANDARAINA, a great and fine town with gardens and bazars. The Musulmans there occupy three quarters, each having its mosque.... It is at this town that the ships of China pass the winter" (_i.e._ the S.W. monsoon).—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 88. (Compare _Roteiro_ below.) c. 1442.—"The humble author of this narrative having received his order of dismissal departed from Calicut by sea, after having passed the port of BENDINANEH (read BANDARĀNAH, and see MANGALORE, A) situated on the coast of Melabar, (he) reached the port of Mangalor...."—_Abdurrazzāk_, in _India in XVth Cent._, 20. 1498.—"... hum lugar que se chama PANDARANY ... por que alii estava bom porto, e que alii nos amarassemos ... e que era costume que os navios que vinham a esta terra pousasem alii por estarem seguros...."—_Roteiro de Vasco da Gama_, 53. 1503.—"Da poi feceno vela et in vn porto de dicto Re chiamato FUNDARANE amazorno molta gẽte cõ artelaria et deliberorno andare verso il regno de Cuchin...."—_Letter of King Emanuel_, p. 5. c. 1506.—"Questo capitanio si trovò nave 17 de mercadanti Mori in uno porto se chima PANIDARAMI, e combattè con queste le quali se messeno in terra; per modo che questo capitanio mandò tutti li soi copani ben armadi con un baril de polvere per cadaun copano, e mise fuoco dentro dette navi de Mori; e tutte quelle brasolle, con tutte quelle spezierie che erano carghe per la Mecha, e s'intende ch'erano molto ricche...."—_Leonardo Ca' Masser_, 20-21. 1510.—"Here we remained two days, and then departed, and went to a place which is called PANDARANI, distant from this one day's journey, and which is subject to the King of Calicut. This place is a wretched affair, and has no port."—_Varthema_, 153. 1516.—"Further on, south south-east, is another Moorish place which is called PANDARANI, in which also there are many ships."—_Barbosa_, 152. In Rowlandson's Translation of the _Tohfat-ul-Majāhidīn_ (_Or. Transl. Fund_, 1833), the name is habitually misread _Fundreeah_ for FUNDARAINA. 1536.—"Martim Afonso ... ran along the coast in search of the _paraos_, the galleys and caravels keeping the sea, and the foists hugging the shore. And one morning they came suddenly on Cunhalemarcar with 25 _paraos_, which the others had sent to collect rice; and on catching sight of them as they came along the coast towards the Isles of PANDARANE, Diogo de Reynoso, who was in advance of our foists, he and his brother ... and Diogo Corvo ... set off to engage the Moors, who were numerous and well armed. And Cunhale, when he knew it was Martim Afonso, laid all pressure on his oars to double the Point of Tiracole...."—_Correa_, iii. 775. PANDY, s. The most current colloquial name for the Sepoy mutineer during 1857-58. The surname _Pāṇḍē_ [Skt. _Paṇḍita_] was a very common one among the high-caste Sepoys of the Bengal army, being the title of a _Jōt_ [_got_, _gotra_] or subdivisional branch of the Brahmins of the Upper Provinces, which furnished many men to the ranks. "The first two men hung" (for mutiny) "at Barrackpore were PANDIES by caste, hence all sepoys were PANDIES, and ever will be so called" (_Bourchier_, as below). "In the Bengal army before the Mutiny, there was a person employed in the quarter-guard to strike the gong, who was known as the _gunta_ PANDY" (_M.-G. Keatinge_). _Ghanṭā_, 'a gong or bell.' 1857.—"As long as I feel the entire confidence I do, that we shall triumph over this iniquitous combination, I cannot feel gloom. I leave this feeling to the PANDIES, who have sacrificed honour and existence to the ghost of a delusion."—_H. Greathed, Letters during the Siege of Delhi_, 99. " "We had not long to wait before the line of guns, howitzers, and mortar carts, chiefly drawn by elephants, soon hove in sight.... Poor PANDY, what a pounding was in store for you!..."—_Bourchier, Eight Months' Campaign against the Bengal Sepoy Army_, 47. PANGARA, PANGAIA, s. From the quotations, a kind of boat used on the E. coast of Africa. [Pyrard de Laval (i. 53, Hak. Soc.) speaks of a "kind of raft called a PANGUAYE," on which Mr. Gray comments: "As Rivara points out, Pyrard mistakes the use of the word _panguaye_, or, as the Portuguese write it, _pangaio_, which was a small sailing canoe.... Rivara says the word is still used in Portuguese India and Africa for a two-masted barge with lateen sails. It is mentioned in Lancaster's _Voyages_ (Hak. Soc. pp. 5, 6, and 26), where it is described as being like a barge with one mat sail of coco-nut leaves. 'The barge is sowed together with the rindes of trees and pinned with wooden pinnes.' See also _Alb. Comm._ Hak. Soc. iii. p. 60, note; and Dr. Burnell's note to Linschoten, Hak. Soc. i. p. 32, where it appears that the word is used as early as 1505, in Dom Manoel's letter."] [1513.—PANDEJADA and PANGUAGADA are used for a sort of boat near Malacca in D'Andrade's Letter to Alboquerque of 22 Feby.; and we have "a PANDEJADA laden with supplies and arms" in India Office MS., _Corpo Chronologico_, vol. i.] 1591.—"... divers PANGARAS or boates, which are pinned with wooden pinnes, and sowed together with Palmito cordes."—_Barker_, in _Hakluyt_, ii. 588. 1598.—"In this fortresse of Sofala the Captaine of _Mossambique_ hath a Factor, and twice or thrice every yere he sendeth certaine boats called PANGAIOS, which saile along the shore to fetch gold, and bring it to _Mossambique_. These PANGAIOS are made of light planks, and sowed together with cords, without any nailes."—_Linschoten_, ch. 4; [Hak. Soc. i. 32]. 1616.—"Each of these bars, of Quilimane, Cumama, and Luabo, allows of the entrance of vessels of 100 tons, viz., galeots and PANGAIOS, loaded with cloth and provisions; and when they enter the river they discharge cargo into other light and very long boats called ALMADIAS...."—_Bocarro, Decada_, 534. [1766.—"Their larger boats, called PANGUAYS, are raised some feet from the sides with reeds and branches of trees, well bound together with small-cord, and afterwards made water-proof, with a kind of bitumen, or resinous substance."—_Grose_, 2nd ed. ii. 13.] PANGOLIN, s. This book-name for the _Manis_ is Malay _Pangūlang_, 'the creature that rolls itself up.' [Scott says: "The Malay word is _peng-goling_, transcribed also _peng-guling_; Katingan _pengiling_. It means 'roller,' or, more literally, 'roll up.' The word is formed from _goling_, 'roll, wrap,' with the denominative prefix _pe-_, which takes before _g_ the form _peng_." Mr. Skeat remarks that the modern Malay form is _teng-giling_ or _senggiling_, but the latter seems to be used, not for the _Manis_, but for a kind of centipede which rolls itself up. "The word PANGOLIN, to judge by its form, should be derived from _guling_, which means to 'roll over and over.' The word _pangguling_ or _pengguling_ in the required sense of _Manis_, does not exist in standard Malay. The word was either derived from some out-of-the-way dialect, or was due to some misunderstanding on the part of the Europeans who first adopted it." Its use in English begins with Pennant (_Synopsis of Quadrupeds_, 1771, p. 329). Adam Burt gives a dissection of the animal in _Asiat. Res._ ii. 353 _seqq._] It is the _Manis pentedactyla_ of Linn.; called in Hind. _bajrkīt_ (_i.e._ Skt. _vajra-kiṭa_ 'adamant reptile'). We have sometimes thought that the Manis might have been the creature which was shown as a gold-digging ant (see _Busbeck_ below); was not this also the creature that Bertrandon de la Brocquière met with in the desert of Gaza? When pursued, "it began to cry like a cat at the approach of a dog. Pierre de la Vaudrei struck it on the back with the point of his sword, but it did no harm, from being covered with scales like a sturgeon." A.D. 1432. (_T. Wright's Early Travels in Palestine_, p. 290) (Bohn). It is remarkable to find the statement that these ants were found in the possession of the King of Persia recurring in Herodotus and in Busbeck, with an interval of nearly 2000 years! We see that the suggestion of the Manis being the gold-digging ant has been anticipated by Mr. Blakesley in his _Herodotus_. ["It is now understood that the gold-digging ants were neither, as ancients supposed, an extraordinary kind of real ants, nor, as many learned men have since supposed, large animals mistaken for ants, but Tibetan miners who, like their descendants of the present day, preferred working their mines in winter when the frozen soil stands well and is not likely to trouble them by falling in. The Sanskrit word _pipilika_ denotes both an ant and a particular kind of gold" (_McCrindle, Ancient India, its Invasion by Alexander the Great_, p. 341 _seq._] c. B.C. 445.—"Here in this desert, there live amid the sand great ants, in size somewhat less than dogs, but bigger than foxes. The Persian King has a number of them, which have been caught by the hunters in the land whereof we are speaking...."—_Herod._ iii. 102 (_Rawlinson's_ tr.). 1562.—Among presents to the G. Turk from the King of Persia: "in his inusitati generis animantes, qualem memini dictum fuisse allatam _formicam Indicam_ mediocris canis magnitudine, mordacem admodum et saevam."—_Busbequii Opera, Elzev._, 1633, p. 343. PANICALE, s. This is mentioned by Bluteau (vi. 223) as an Indian disease, a swelling of the feet. _Câle_ is here probably the Tamil _kāl_, 'leg.' [_Ānaikkāl_ is the Tamil name for what is commonly called COCHIN LEG.] PANIKAR, PANYCA, &c., s. Malayāl. _paṇikan_, 'a fencing-master, a teacher' [Mal. _paṇi_, 'work,' _karan_, 'doer']; but at present it more usually means 'an astrologer.' 1518.—"And there are very skilful men who teach this art (fencing), and they are called PANICARS."—_Barbosa_, 128. 1553.—"And when (the Naire) comes to the age of 7 years he is obliged to go to the fencing-school, the master of which (whom they call PANICAL) they regard as a father, on account of the instruction he gives them."—_Barros_, I. ix. 3. 1554.—"To the PANICAL (in the Factory at Cochin) 300 _reis_ a month, which are for the year 3600 _reis_."—_S. Botelho, Tombo_, 24. 1556.—"... aho Rei arma caualleiro ho PANICA q̃ ho ensinou."—_D. de Goes, Chron._ 51. 1583.—"The maisters which teach them, be graduats in the weapons which they teach, and they bee called in their language PANYCAES."—_Castañeda_ (by N. L.), f. 36_v_. 1599.—"L'Archidiacre pour assurer sa personne fit appeller quelques-uns des principaux Maitres d'Armes de sa Nation. On appelle ces Gens-là PANICALS.... Ils sont extremement redoutez."—_La Croze_, 101. 1604.—"The deceased PANICAL had engaged in his pay many Nayres, with obligation to die for him."—_Guerrero, Relacion_, 90. 1606.—"PANIQUAIS is the name by which the same Malauares call their masters of fence."—_Gouvea_, f. 28. 1644.—"To the cost of a PENICAL and 4 Nayres who serve the factory in the conveyance of the pepper on rafts for the year 12,960 res."—_Bocarro, MS._ 316. PANTHAY, PANTHÉ, s. This is the name applied of late years in Burma, and in intelligence coming from the side of Burma, to the Mahommedans of Yunnan, who established a brief independence at Talifu, between 1867 and 1873. The origin of the name is exceedingly obscure. It is not, as Mr. Baber assures us, used or known in Yunnan itself (_i.e._ by the _Chinese_). It must be remarked that the usual Burmese name for a Mahommedan is _Pathí_, and one would have been inclined to suppose _Panthé_ to be a form of the same; as indeed we see that Gen. Fytche has stated it to be (_Burma, Past and Present_, ii. 297-8). But Sir Arthur Phayre, a high authority, in a note with which he has favoured us, observes: "PANTHÉ, I believe, comes from a Chinese word signifying 'native or indigenous.' It is quite a modern name in Burma, and is applied exclusively to the Chinese Mahommedans who come with caravans from Yunnan. I am not aware that they can be distinguished from other Chinese caravan traders, except that they _do not bring hams for sale_ as the others do. In dress and appearance, as well as in drinking samshu (see SAMSHOO) and gambling, they are like the others. The word _Pa-thi_ again is the old Burmese word for 'Mahommedan.' It is applied to all Mahommedans other than the Chinese _Panthé_. It is in no way connected with the latter word, but is, I believe, a corruption of _Pārsī_ or _Fārsī_, _i.e._ Persian." He adds:—"The Burmese call their own indigenous Mahommedans '_Pathi-Kulà_,' and Hindus '_Hindu-Kulà_,' when they wish to distinguish between the two" (see KULA). The last suggestion is highly probable, and greatly to be preferred to that of M. Jacquet, who supposed that the word might be taken from _Pasei_ in Sumatra, which was during part of the later Middle Ages a kind of metropolis of Islam, in the Eastern Seas.[205] We may mention two possible origins for _Panthé_, as indicating lines for enquiry:— A. The title _Pathí_ (or _Passí_, for the former is only the Burmese lisping utterance) is very old. In the remarkable Chinese Account of Camboja, dating from the year 1296, which has been translated by Abel-Rémusat, there is a notice of a sect in Camboja called _Pa-sse_. The author identifies them in a passing way, with the _Tao-sse_, but that is a term which Fah-hian also in India uses in a vague way, apparently quite inapplicable to the Chinese sect properly so called. These _Pa-sse_, the Chinese writer says, "wear a red or white cloth on their heads, like the head-dress of Tartar women, but not so high. They have edifices or towers, monasteries, and temples, but not to be compared for magnitude with those of the Buddhists.... In their temples there are no images ... they are allowed to cover their towers and their buildings with tiles. The _Pa-sse_ never eat with a stranger to their sect, and do not allow themselves to be seen eating; they drink no wine," &c. (_Rémusat, Nouv. Mél. As._, i. 112). We cannot be quite sure that this applies to Mahommedans, but it is on the whole probable that the name is the same as the _Pathi_ of the Burmese, and has the same application. Now the people from whom the Burmese were likely to adopt a name for the Yunnan Mahommedans are the Shans, belonging to the great Siamese race, who occupy the intermediate country. The question occurs:—Is _Panthé_ a _Shan_ term for Mahommedan? If so, is it not probably only a dialectic variation of the _Passe_ of Camboja, the _Pathí_ of Burma, but entering Burma from a new quarter, and with its identity thus disguised? (Cushing, in his _Shan Dict._ gives _Pasī_ for Mahommedan. We do not find _Panthé_). There would be many analogies to such a course of things. ["The name Panthay is a purely Burmese word, and has been adopted by us from them. The Shan word Pang-hse is identical, and gives us no help to the origin of the term. Among themselves and to the Chinese they are known as Hui-hui or Hui-tzu (Mahomedans)."—_J. G. Scott, Gazetteer Upper Burma_, I. i. 606.] B. We find it stated in Lieut. Garnier's narrative of his great expedition to Yunnan that there is a hybrid Chinese race occupying part of the plain of Tali-fu, who are called _Pen-ti_ (see _Garnier, Voy. d'Expl._ i. 518). This name again, it has been suggested, may possibly have to do with _Panthé_. But we find that _Pen-ti_ ('root-soil') is a generic expression used in various parts of S. China for 'aborigines'; it could hardly then have been applied to the Mahommedans. PANWELL, n.p. This town on the mainland opposite Bombay was in pre-railway times a usual landing-place on the way to Poona, and the English form of the name must have struck many besides ourselves. [Hamilton (_Descr._ ii. 151) says it stands on the river _Pan_, whence perhaps the name]. We do not know the correct form; but this one has substantially come down to us from the Portuguese: _e.g._ 1644.—"This Island of Caranja is quite near, almost frontier-place, to six cities of the Moors of the Kingdom of the Melique, viz. _Carnallî_, _Drugo_, _Pene_, _Sabayo_, _Abitta_, and PANOEL."—_Bocarro, MS._ f. 227. 1804.—"_P.S._ Tell Mrs. Waring that notwithstanding the debate at dinner, and her recommendation, we propose to go to Bombay, by PANWELL, and in the balloon!"—_Wellington_, from "Candolla," March 8. PAPAYA, PAPAW, s. This word seems to be from America like the insipid, not to say nasty, fruit which it denotes (_Carica papaya_, L.). A quotation below indicates that it came by way of the Philippines and Malacca. [The Malay name, according to Mr. Skeat, is _betik_, which comes from the same Ar. form as PATECA, though _papaya_ and _kapaya_ have been introduced by Europeans.] Though of little esteem, and though the tree's peculiar quality of rendering fresh meat tender which is familiar in the W. Indies, is little known or taken advantage of, the tree is found in gardens and compounds all over India, as far north as Delhi. In the N.W. Provinces it is called by the native gardeners _aranḍ-kharbūza_, 'castor-oil-tree-melon,' no doubt from the superficial resemblance of its foliage to that of the _Palma Christi_. According to Moodeen Sheriff it has a Perso-Arabic name _'anbah-i-Hindī_; in Canarese it is called _P'arangi-haṇṇu_ or _-mara_ ('Frank or Portuguese fruit, tree'). The name _papaya_ according to Oviedo as quoted by Littré ("_Oviedo_, t. l. p. 333, Madrid, 1851,"—we cannot find it in _Ramusio_) was that used in Cuba, whilst the Carib name was _ababai_.[206] [Mr. J. Platt, referring to his article in 9th Ser. _Notes & Queries_, iv. 515, writes: "Malay _papaya_, like the Accra term _kpakpa_, is a European loan word. The evidence for Carib origin is, firstly, Oviedo's _Historia_, 1535 (in the ed. of 1851, vol. i. 323): 'Del arbol que en esta isla Española llaman _papaya_, y en la tierra firme los llaman los Españoles los higos del mastuerço, y en la provincia de Nicaragua llaman a tal arbol _olocoton_.' Secondly, Breton, _Dictionnaire Caraibe_, has: '_Ababai_, papayer.' Gilij, _Saggio_, 1782, iii. 146 (quoted in _N. & Q._, _u.s._), says the Otamic word is _pappai_."] Strange liberties are taken with the spelling. Mr. Robinson (below) calls it _popeya_; Sir L. Pelly (_J.R.G.S._ xxxv. 232), _poppoi_ (ὦ πόποι!). PAPAYA is applied in the Philippines to Europeans who, by long residence, have fallen into native ways and ideas. c. 1550.—"There is also a sort of fruit resembling figs, called by the natives PAPAIE ... peculiar to this kingdom" (Peru).—_Girol. Benzoni_, 242. 1598.—"There is also a fruite that came out of the Spanish Indies, brought from beyond ye _Philipinas_ or _Lusons_ to _Malacca_, and frõ thence to _India_, it is called PAPAIOS, and is very like a _Mellon_ ... and will not grow, but alwaies two together, that is male and female ... and when they are diuided and set apart one from the other, then they yield no fruite at all.... This fruite at the first for the strangeness thereof was much esteemed, but now they account not of it."—_Linschoten_, 97; [Hak. Soc. ii. 35]. c. 1630.—"... PAPPAES, Cocoes, and Plantains, all sweet and delicious...."—_Sir T. Herbert_, ed. 1665, p. 350. c. 1635.— "The Palma Christi and the fair PAPAW Now but a seed (preventing Nature's Law) In half the circle of the hasty year, Project a shade, and lovely fruits do wear." _Waller, Battle of the Summer Islands._ 1658.—"Utraque Pinoguaçu (mas. et fœmina), Mamoeira Lusitanis dicta, vulgò PAPAY, cujus fructum _Mamam_ vocant a figura, quia mammae instar pendet in arbore ... carne lutea instar melonum, sed sapore ignobiliori...."—_Gul. Pisonis ... de Indiae utriusque Re Naturali et Medicâ_, Libri xiv. 159-160. 1673.—"Here the flourishing PAPAW (in Taste like our Melons, and as big, but growing on a Tree leaf'd like our Fig-tree...."—_Fryer_, 19. 1705.—"Il y a aussi des ananas, des PAPÉES...."—_Luillier_, 33. 1764.— "Thy temples shaded by the tremulous palm, Or quick PAPAW, whose top is necklaced round With numerous rows of particoloured fruit." _Grainger, Sugar Cane_, iv. [1773.—"PAW PAW. This tree rises to 20 feet, sometimes single, at other times it is divided into several bodies."—_Ives_, 480.] 1878.—"... the rank POPEYAS clustering beneath their coronal of stately leaves."—_Ph. Robinson, In My Indian Garden_, 50. PAPUA, n.p. This name, which is now applied generically to the chief race of the island of New Guinea and resembling tribes, and sometimes (improperly) to the great island itself, is a Malay word _papuwah_, or sometimes _puwah-puwah_, meaning 'frizzle-haired,' and was applied by the Malays to the people in question. 1528.—"And as the wind fell at night the vessel was carried in among the islands, where there are strong currents, and got into the Sea of the Strait of Magalhães,[207] where he encountered a great storm, so that but for God's mercy they had all been lost, and so they were driven on till they made the land of the PAPUAS, and then the east winds began to blow so that they could not sail to the Moluccas till May 1527. And with their stay in these lands much people got ill and many died, so that they came to Molucca much shattered."—_Correa_, iii. 173-174. 1553.—(Referring to the same history.) "Thence he went off to make the islands of a certain people called PAPUAS, whom many on account of this visit of Don Jorge (de Menezes) call the Islands of Don Jorge, which lie east of the Moluccas some 200 leagues...."—_Barros_, IV. i. 6. PARABYKE, s. Burmese _pārabeik_; the name given to a species of writing book which is commonly used in Burma. It consists of paper made from the bark of a spec. of _daphne_, which is agglutinated into a kind of pasteboard and blackened with a paste of charcoal. It is then folded, screen-fashion, into a note-book and written on with a steatite pencil. The same mode of writing has long been used in Canara; and from La Loubère we see that it is or was used also in Siam. The Canara books are called _kaḍatam_, and are described by Col. Wilks under the name of _cudduttum_, _carruttum_, or _currut_ (_Hist. Sketches_, Pref. I. xii.). They appear exactly to resemble the Burmese _para-beik_, except that the substance blackened is cotton cloth instead of paper. "The writing is similar to that on a slate, and may be in like manner rubbed out and renewed. It is performed by a pencil of the _balapum_ [Can. _balapa_] or _lapis ollaris_; and this mode of writing was not only in ancient use for records and public documents, but is still universally employed in Mysoor by merchants and shopkeepers, I have even seen a bond, regularly witnessed, entered in the _cudduttum_ of a merchant, produced and received in evidence. "This is the word _kirret_, translated 'palm-leaf' (of course conjecturally) in Mr. Crisp's translation of Tippoo's regulations. The Sultan prohibited its use in recording the public accounts; but altho' liable to be expunged, and affording facility to permanent entries, it is a much more durable material and record than the best writing on the best paper.... It is probable that this is the linen or cotton cloth described by Arrian, from Nearchus, on which the Indians wrote." (_Strabo_, XV. i. 67.) 1688.—"The Siamese make Paper of old Cotton rags, and likewise of the bark of a Tree named _Ton coi_ ... but these Papers have a great deal less Equality, Body and Whiteness than ours. The Siameses cease not to write thereon with China Ink. Yet most frequently they black them, which renders them smoother, and gives them a greater body; and then they write thereon with a kind of _Crayon_, which is made only of a clayish earth dry'd in the Sun. Their Books are not bound, and consist only in a very long Leaf ... which they fold in and out like a Fan, and the way which the Lines are wrote, is according to the length of the folds...."—_De la Loubère, Siam_, E.T. p. 12. 1855.—"Booths for similar goods are arrayed against the corner of the palace palisades, and at the very gate of the Palace is the principal mart for the stationers who deal in the PARA-BEIKS (or black books) and steatite pencils, which form the only ordinary writing materials of the Burmese in their transactions."—_Yule, Mission to Ava_, 139. PARANGHEE, s. An obstinate chronic disease endemic in Ceylon. It has a superficial resemblance to syphilis; the whole body being covered with ulcers, while the sufferer rapidly declines in strength. It seems to arise from insufficient diet, and to be analogous to the _pellagra_ which causes havoc among the peasants of S. Europe. The word is apparently FIRINGHEE, 'European,' or (in S. India) 'Portuguese'; and this would point perhaps to association with syphilis. PARBUTTY, s. This is a name in parts of the Madras Presidency for a subordinate village officer, a writer under the PATEL, sometimes the village-crier, &c., also in some places a superintendent or manager. It is a corruption of Telug. and Canarese _pārapatti_, _pārupatti_, Mahr. and Konkani, _pārpatya_, from Skt. _pravṛitti_, 'employment.' The term frequently occurs in old Port. documents in such forms as _perpotim_, &c. We presume that the Great Duke (audax omnia _perpeti_!) has used it in the Anglicised form at the head of this article; for though we cannot find it in his Despatches, Gurwood's _Explanation of Indian Terms_ gives "PARBUTTY, writer to the Patell." [See below.] 1567.—"... That no unbeliever shall serve as scrivener, SHROFF (_xarrafo_), MOCUDDUM, NAIQUE (see NAIK), PEON, PARPATRIM, collector (_saccador_), constable (? _corrector_), interpreter, procurator, or solicitor in court, nor in any other office or charge by which they may in any way whatever exercise authority over Christians...."—_Decree 27 of the Sacred Council of Goa_, in _Arch. Port. Orient._ fasc. 4. 1800.—"In case of failure in the payment of these instalments, the crops are seized, and sold by the PARPUTTY or accomptant of the division."—_Buchanan's Mysore_, ii. 151-2. The word is elsewhere explained by Buchanan, as "the head person of a _Hobly_ in Mysore." A _Hobly_ [Canarese and Malayāl. _hobali_] is a sub-division of a TALOOK (i. 270). [1803.—"Neither has any one a right to compel any of the inhabitants, much less the particular servants of the government, to attend him about the country, as the soubahdar (see SOUBADAR) obliged the PARBUTTY and pateel (see PATEL) to do, running before his horse."—_Wellington, Desp._ i. 323. (_Stanf. Dict._).] 1878.—"The staff of the village officials ... in most places comprises the following members ... the crier (PARPOTI)...."—_Fonseca, Sketch of Goa_, 21-22. PARDAO, s. This was the popular name among the Portuguese of a gold coin from the native mints of Western India, which entered largely into the early currency of Goa, and the name of which afterwards attached to a silver money of their own coinage, of constantly degenerating value. There could hardly be a better word with which to associate some connected account of the coinage of Portuguese India, as the _pardao_ runs through its whole history, and I give some space to the subject, not with any idea of weaving such a history, but in order to furnish a few connected notes on the subject, and to correct some flagrant errors of writers to whose works I naturally turned for help in such a special matter, with little result except that of being puzzled and misled, and having time occupied in satisfying myself regarding the errors alluded to. The subject is in itself a very difficult one, perplexed as it is by the rarity or inaccessibility of books dealing with it, by the excessive rarity (it would seem) of specimens, by the large use in the Portuguese settlements of a variety of native coins in addition to those from the Goa mint,[208] by the frequent shifting of nomenclature in the higher coins and constant degeneration of value in the coins that retained old names. I welcomed as a hopeful aid the appearance of Dr. Gerson D'Acunha's _Contributions to the Study of Indo-Chinese Numismatics_. But though these contributions afford some useful facts and references, on the whole, from the rarity with which they give data for the intrinsic value of the gold and silver coins, and from other defects, they seem to me to leave the subject in utter chaos. Nor are the notes which Mr. W. de G. Birch appends, in regard to monetary values, to his translation of Alboquerque, more to be commended. Indeed Dr. D'Acunha, when he goes astray, seems sometimes to have followed Mr. Birch. The word _pardao_ is a Portuguese (or perhaps an indigenous) corruption of Skt. _pratāpa_, 'splendour, majesty,' &c., and was no doubt taken, as Dr. D'Acunha says, from the legend on some of the coins to which the name was applied, _e.g._ that of the Raja of Ikkeri in Canara: _Sri_ PRATĀPA _krishṇa-rāya_. A little doubt arises at first in determining to what coin the name _pardao_ was originally attached. For in the two earliest occurrences of the word that we can quote—on the one hand Abdurrazzāk, the Envoy of Shāh Rukh, makes the _partāb_ (or _pardāo_) half of the _Varāha_ ('boar,' so called from the Boar of Vishnu figured on some issues), _hūn_, or what we call PAGODA;—whilst on the other hand, Ludovico Varthema's account seems to identify the _pardao_ with the pagoda itself. And there can be no doubt that it was to the pagoda that the Portuguese, from the beginning of the 16th century, applied the name of _pardao d'ouro_. The money-tables which can be directly formed from the statements of Abdurrazzāk and Varthema respectively are as follows:[209] ABDURRAZZAK (A.D. 1443). 3 Jitals (copper) = 1 Tar (silver). 6 Tars = 1 Fanam (gold). 10 Fanams = 1 PARTĀB. 2 PARTĀBS = 1 Varāha. And the _Varāha_ weighed about 1 _Mithḳāl_ (see MISCALL), equivalent to 2 _dīnārs Kopekī_. VARTHEMA (A.D. 1504-5). 16 Cas (see CASH) = 1 Tare (silver). 16 Tare = 1 Fanam (gold). 20 Fanams = 1 PARDAO. And the PARDAO was a gold ducat, smaller than the seraphim (see XERAFINE) of Cairo (gold dīnār), but thicker. The question arises whether the _varāha_ of Abdurrazzāk was the double pagoda, of which there are some examples in the S. Indian coinage, and his _partāb_ therefore the same as Varthema's, _i.e._ the pagoda itself; or whether his _varāha_ was the pagoda, and his _partāb_ a half-pagoda. The weight which he assigns to the _varāha_, "about one _mithḳāl_," a weight which may be taken at 73 grs., does not well suit either one or the other. I find the mean weight of 27 different issues of the (single) _hūn_ or pagoda, given in Prinsep's _Tables_, to be 43 grs., the maximum being 45 grs. And the fact that both the Envoy's _varāha_ and the Italian traveller's _pardao_ contain 20 fanams is a strong argument for their identity.[210] In further illustration that the PARDAO was recognised as a half _hūn_ or pagoda, we quote in a foot-note "the old arithmetical tables in which accounts are still kept" in the south, which Sir Walter Elliot contributed to Mr. E. Thomas's excellent _Chronicles of the Pathan Kings of Delhi, illustrated_, &c.[211] Moreover, Dr. D'Acunha states that in the "New Conquests," or provinces annexed to Goa only about 100 years ago, "the accounts were kept until lately in _sanvoy_ and _nixane_ pagodas, each of them being divided into 2 PRATÁPS...." &c. (p. 46, _note_). As regards the value of the _pardao d'ouro_, when adopted into the Goa currency by Alboquerque, Dr. D'Acunha tells us that it "was equivalent to 370 _reis_, or 1_s._ 6½_d._[212] English." Yet he accepts the identity of this _pardao d'ouro_ with the _hūn_ current in Western India, of which the Madras pagoda was till 1818 a living and unchanged representative, a coin which was, at the time of its abolition, the recognised equivalent of 3½ rupees, or 7 shillings. And doubtless this, or a few pence more, was the intrinsic value of the _pardao_. Dr. D'Acunha in fact has made his calculation from the _present_ value of the (imaginary) _rei_. Seeing that a _milrei_ is now reckoned equal to a dollar, or 50_d._, we have a single _rei_ = 1/20_d._, and 370 _reis_ = 1_s._ 6½_d._ It seems not to have occurred to the author that the _rei_ might have degenerated in value as well as every other denomination of money with which he has to do, every other in fact of which we can at this moment remember anything, except the pagoda, the Venetian sequin, and the dollar.[213] Yet the fact of this degeneration everywhere stares him in the face. Correa tells us that the _cruzado_ which Alboquerque struck in 1510 was the just equivalent of 420 _reis_. It was indubitably the same as the _cruzado_ of the mother country, and indeed A. Nunez (1554) gives the same 420 _reis_ as the equivalent of the _cruzado d'ouro de Portugal_, and that amount also for the Venetian sequin, and for the _sultani_ or Egyptian gold dīnār. Nunez adds that a gold coin of Cambaya, which he calls MADRAFAXAO (q.v.), was worth 1260 to 1440 _reis_, according to variations in weight and exchange. We have seen that this must have been the gold-mohr of Muzaffar-Shāh II. of Guzerat (1511-1526), the weight of which we learn from E. Thomas's book. From the Venetian sequin (content of pure gold 52.27 grs. value 111_d._[214]) the value of the _rei_ at 111/420_d._ will be 0.264_d._ From the Muzaffar Shāhi mohr (weight 185 grs. value, if pure gold, 392.52_d._) value of _rei_ at 1440 0.272_d._ Mean value of _rei_ in 1513 0.268_d._ _i.e._ more than five times its present value. Dr. D'Acunha himself informs us (p. 56) that at the beginning of the 17th century the Venetian was worth 690 to 720 _reis_ (mean 705 _reis_), whilst the pagoda was worth 570 to 600 _reis_ (mean 585 _reis_). These statements, as we know the intrinsic value of the sequin, and the approximate value of the pagoda, enable us to calculate the value of the _rei_ of about 1600 at ... 0.16_d._ Values of the _milrei_ given in Milburn's _Oriental Commerce_, and in Kelly's _Cambist_, enable us to estimate it for the early years of the last century. We have then the progressive deterioration as follows: Value of _rei_ in the beginning of the 16th century 0.268_d._ Value of _rei_ in the beginning of the 17th century 0.16_d._ Value of _rei_ in the beginning of the 19th century 0.06 to 0.066_d._ Value of _rei_ at present 0.06_d._ Yet Dr. D'Acunha has valued the coins of 1510, estimated in _reis_, at the rate of 1880. And Mr. Birch has done the same.[215] The Portuguese themselves do not seem ever to have struck gold _pardaos_ or pagodas. The gold coin of Alboquerque's coinage (1510) was, we have seen, a _cruzado_ (or _manuel_), and the next coinage in gold was by Garcia de Sá in 1548-9, who issued coins called _San Thomé_, worth 1000 _reis_, say about £1, 2_s._ 4_d._; with halves and quarters of the same. Neither, according to D'Acunha, was there silver money of any importance coined at Goa from 1510 to 1550, and the coins then issued were silver San Thomés, called also _patacões_ (see PATACA). Nunez in his _Tables_ (1554) does not mention these by either name, but mentions repeatedly _pardaos_, which represented 5 silver _tangas_, or 300 _reis_, and these D'Acunha speaks of as silver _coins_. Nunez, as far as I can make out, does not speak of them as coins, but rather implies that in account so many tangas of silver were reckoned as a _pardao_. Later in the century, however, we learn from Balbi (1580), Barrett[216] (1584), and Linschoten (1583-89), the principal currency of Goa consisted of a silver coin called _xerafin_ (see XERAFINE) and _pardao-xerafin_, which was worth 5 _tangas_, each of 60 _reis_. (So these had been from the beginning, and so they continued, as is usual in such cases. The scale of sub-multiples remains the same, whilst the value of the divisible coin diminishes. Eventually the lower denominations become infinitesimal, like the _maravedis_ and the _reis_, and either vanish from memory, or survive only as denominations of account). The data, such as they are, allow us to calculate the _pardao_ or _xerafin_ at this time as worth 4_s._ 2_d._ to 4_s._ 6_d._ A century later, Fryer's statement of equivalents (1676) enables us to use the stability of the Venetian sequin as a gauge; we then find the _tanga_ gone down to 6_d._ and the _pardao_ or _xerafin_ to 2_s._ 6_d._ Thirty years later Lockyer (1711) tells us that one rupee was reckoned equal to 1½ _perdo_. Calculating the Surat Rupee, which may have been probably his standard, still by help of the Venetian (p. 262) at about 2_s._ 3_d._, the _pardao_ would at this time be worth 1_s._ 6_d._ It must have depreciated still further by 1728, when the Goa mint began to strike rupees, with the effigy of Dom João V., and the half-rupee appropriated the denomination of _pardao_. And the half-rupee, till our own time, has continued to be so styled. I have found no later valuation of the Goa Rupee than that in _Prinsep's Tables_ (Thomas's ed. p. 55), the indications of which, taking the Company's Rupee at 2_s._, would make it 21_d._ The _pardao_ therefore would represent a value of 10½_d._, and there we leave it. [On this Mr. Whiteway writes: "Should it be intended to add a note to this, I would suggest that the remarks on coinage commencing at page 67 of my _Rise of the Portuguese Power in India_ be examined, as although I have gone to Sir H. Yule for much, some papers are now accessible which he does not appear to have seen. There were two _pardaos_, the _pardao d'ouro_ and the _pardao de tanga_, the former of 360 _reals_, the latter of 300. This is clear from the _Foral_ of Goa of Dec. 18, 1758 (India Office MSS. _Conselho Ultramarino_), which passage is again quoted in a note to Fasc. 5 of the _Archiv. Port. Orient._ p. 326. Apparently _patecoons_ were originally coined in value equal to the _pardao d'ouro_, though I say (p. 71) their value is not recorded. The _patecoon_ was a silver coin, and when it was tampered with, it still remained of the nominal value of the _pardao d'ouro_, and this was the cause of the outcry and of the injury the people of Goa suffered. There were monies in Goa which I have not shown on p. 69. There was the _tanga branca_ used in revenue accounts (see _Nunez_, p. 31), nearly but not quite double the ordinary _tanga_. This money of account was of 4 _barganims_ (see BARGANY) each of 24 _bazarucos_ (see BUDGROOK), that is rather over 111 reals. The whole question of coinage is difficult, because the coins were continually being tampered with. Every ruler, and they were numerous in those days, stamped a piece of metal at his pleasure, and the trader had to calculate its value, unless as a subject of the ruler he was under compulsion."] 1444.—"In this country (Vijayanagar) they have three kinds of money, made of gold mixed with alloys: one called _varahah_ weighs about one _mithkal_, equivalent to two dinars _kopeki_; the second, which is called PERTAB, is the half of the first; the third, called _fanom_, is equivalent in value to the tenth part of the last-mentioned coin. Of these different coins the _fanom_ is the most useful...."—_Abdurrazzāk_, in _India in the XVth Cent._ p. 26. c. 1504-5; pubd. 1510.—"I departed from the city of Dabuli aforesaid, and went to another island, which ... is called Goga (Goa) and which pays annually to the King of Decan 19,000 gold ducats, called by them PARDAI. These pardai are smaller than the seraphim of Cairo, but thicker, and have two devils stamped on one side, and certain letters on the other."—_Varthema_, pp. 115-116. " "... his money consists of a PARDAO, as I have said. He also coins a silver money called tare (see TARA), and others of gold, twenty of which go to a _pardao_, and are called fanom. And of these small ones of silver, there go sixteen to a fanom...."—_Ibid._ p. 130. 1510.—"Meanwhile the Governor (Alboquerque) talked with certain of our people who were goldsmiths, and understood the alligation of gold and silver, and also with goldsmiths and money-changers of the country who were well acquainted with that business. There were in the country PARDAOS of gold, worth in gold 360 _reys_, and also a money of good silver which they call _barganym_ (see BARGANY) of the value of 2 _vintems_, and a money of copper which they call _bazaruqos_ (see BUDGROOK), of the value of 2 _reis_. Now all these the Governor sent to have weighed and assayed. And he caused to be made _cruzados_ of their proper weight of 420 _reis_, on which he figured on one side the cross of Christ, and on the other a sphere, which was the device of the King Dom Manuel; and he ordered that this _cruzado_ should pass in the place (Goa) for 480 _reis_, to prevent their being exported ... and he ordered silver money to be struck which was of the value of a BARGANY; on this money he caused to be figured on one side a Greek Α, and on the other side a sphere, and gave the coin the name of _Espera_; it was worth 2 _vintems_; also there were half _esperas_ worth one _vintem_ and he made _bazarucos_ of copper of the weight belonging to that coin, with the A and the sphere; and each _bazaruco_ he divided into 4 coins which they called _cepayquas_ (see SAPECA), and gave the _bazarucos_ the name of _leaes_. And in changing the cruzado into these smaller coins it was reckoned at 480 _reis_."—_Correa_, ii. 76-77. 1516.—"There are current here (in Baticala—see BATCUL) the PARDAOS, which are a gold coin of the kingdom, and it is worth here 360 _reis_, and there is another coin of silver, called _dama_, which is worth 20 _reis_...."—_Barbosa_, Lisbon ed. p. 293. 1516.—"There is used in this city (Bisnagar) and throughout the rest of the Kingdom much pepper, which is carried hither from Malabar on oxen and asses; and it is all bought and sold for PARDAOS, which are made in some places of this Kingdom, and especially in a city called Hora (?), whence they are called _horãos_."—_Barbosa_, Lisbon ed. p. 297. 1552.—"Hic Sinam mercatorem indies exspecto, quo cum, propter atroces poenas propositas iis qui advenam sine fide publica introduxerint, PIRDAIS ducentis transegi, ut me in Cantonem trajiciat."—_Scti. Franc. Xaverii Epistt._, Pragae, 1667, IV. xiv. 1553.— "_R._ Let us mount our horses and take a ride in the country, and as we ride you shall tell me what is the meaning of _Nizamoxa_ (see NIZAMALUCO), as you have frequently mentioned such a person. "_O._ I can tell you that at once; it is the name of a King in the Bagalat (read Balagat, BALAGHAUT), whose father I often attended, and the son also not so often. I received from him from time to time more than 12,000 PARDAOS; and he offered me an income of 40,000 _pardaos_ if I would pay him a visit of several months every year, but this I did not accept."—_Garcia_, f. 33_v_. 1584.—"For the money of Goa there is a kind of money made of lead and tin mingled, being thicke and round, and stamped on the one side with the spheare or globe of the world, and on the other side two arrows and five rounds;[217] and this kind of money is called _Basaruchi_, and 15 of them make a vinton of naughty money, and 5 _vintons_ make a tanga, and 4 _vintenas_ make a tanga of base money ... and 5 _tangas_ make a seraphine of gold[218] (read 'of silver'), which in marchandize is worth 5 tangas good money: but if one would change them into _basaruchies_, he may have 5 tangas, and 16 basaruchies, which matter they call _cerafaggio_, and when the bargain of the PARDAW is gold, each _pardaw_ is meant to be 6 tangas good money,[219] but in murchandize, the vse is not to demaund _pardawes_ of gold in Goa, except it be for jewels and horses, for all the rest they take of seraphins of silver, per aduiso.... The ducat of gold is worth 9 _tangas_ and a halfe good money, and yet not stable in price, for that when the ships depart from Goa to Cochin, they pay them at 9 _tangas_ and 3 fourth partes, and 10 _tangas_, and that is the most that they are worth...."—_W. Barret_, in _Hakl._ ii. 410. I retain this for the old English, but I am sorry to say that I find it is a mere translation of the notes of Gasparo Balbi, who was at Goa in 1580. We learn from Balbi that there were at Goa _tangas_ not only of good money worth 75 _basarucchi_, and of bad money worth 60 _basarucchi_, but also of another kind of bad money used in buying wood, worth only 50 _basarucchi_! 1598.—"The principall and commonest money is called PARDAUS XERAPHIINS, and is silver, but very brasse (read 'base'), and is coyned in Goa. They have Saint Sebastian on the one side, and three or four arrows in a bundle on the other side, which is as much as three Testones, or three hundred _Reijs_ Portingall money, and riseth or falleth little lesse or more, according to the exchange. There is also a kind of money which is called TANGAS, not that there is any such coined, but are so named onely in telling, five Tangas is one PARDAW or XERAPHIN, badde money, for you must understande that in telling they have two kinds of money, good and badde.... Wherefore when they buy and sell, they bargain for good or badde money," &c.—_Linschoten_, ch. 35; [Hak. Soc. i. 241, and for another version see XERAPHINE]. " "They have a kind of money called PAGODES which is of Gold, of two or three sortes, and are above 8 TANGAS in value. They are Indian and Heathenish money, with the feature of a Devill upon them, and therefore they are called Pagodes. There is another kind of gold money, which is called _Venetianders_; some of Venice, and some of Turkish coine, and are commonly (worth) 2 PARDAWE XERAPHINS. There is yet another kind of golde called S. Thomas, because Saint Thomas is figured thereon and is worth about 7 and 8 _Tangas_: There are likewise Rialles of 8 which are brought from Portingall, and are _Pardawes de Reales_.... They are worth at their first coming out 436 Reyes of Portingall; and after are raysed by exchaunge, as they are sought for when men travell for China.... They use in Goa in their buying and selling a certaine maner of reckoning or telling. There are _Pardawes Xeraphins_, and these are silver. They name likewise _Pardawes_ of Gold, and those are not in kinde or in coyne, but onely so named in telling and reckoning: for when they buy and sell Pearles, stones, golde, silver and horses, they name but so many _Pardawes_, and then you must understand that one _Pardaw_ is sixe _Tangas_: but in other ware, when you make not your bargaine before hand, but plainely name Pardawes, they are _Pardawes Xeraphins_ of 5 _Tangas_ the peece. They use also to say a _Pardaw_ of _Lariins_ (see LARIN), and are five Lariins for every Pardaw...."—_Ibid._; [Hak. Soc. i. 187]. This extract is long, but it is the completest picture we know of the Goa currency. We gather from the passage (including a part that we have omitted) that in the latter part of the 16th century there were really no national _coins_ there used intermediate between the _basaruccho_, worth at this time 0.133_d._, and the PARDAO XERAFIN worth 50_d._[220] The _vintens_ and _tangas_ that were nominally interposed were mere names for certain quantities of basaruccos, or rather of _reis_ represented by basaruccos. And our interpretation of the statement about pardaos of gold in a note above is here expressly confirmed. [1599.—"PERDAW." See under TAEL.] c. 1620.—"The gold coin, struck by the rāīs of Bijanagar and Tiling, is called _hūn_ and PARTĀB."—_Firishta_, quoted by _Quatremère_, in _Notices et Exts._ xiv. 509. 1643.—"... estant convenu de prix auec luy à sept PERDOS et demy par mois tant pour mon viure que pour le logis...."—_Mocquet_, 284. PARELL, n.p. The name of a northern suburb of Bombay where stands the residence of the Governor. The statement in the _Imperial Gazetteer_ that Mr. W. Hornby (1776) was the first Governor who took up his residence at Parell requires examination, as it appears to have been so occupied in Grose's time. The 2nd edition of Grose, which we use, is dated 1772, but he appears to have left India about 1760. It seems probable that in the following passage Niebuhr speaks of 1763-4, the date of his stay at Bombay, but as the book was not published till 1774, this is not absolutely certain. Evidently Parell was occupied by the Governor long before 1776. "Les Jesuites avoient autrefois un beau couvent aupres du Village de PARELL au milieu de l'Isle, mais il y a déjà plusieurs années, qu'elle est devenue la maison de campagne du Gouverneur, et l'Eglise est actuellement une magnifique salle à manger et de danse, qu'on n'en trouve point de pareille en toutes les Indes."—_Niebuhr, Voyage_, ii. 12. [Mr. Douglas (_Bombay and W. India_, ii. 7, note) writes: "High up and outside the dining-room, and which was the chapel when Parel belonged to the Jesuits, is a plaque on which is printed:—'Built by Honourable Hornby, 1771.'"] 1554.—_Parell_ is mentioned as one of 4 aldeas, "PARELL, Varella, Varell, and Siva, attached to the _Kasbah_ (_Caçabe_—see CUSBAH) of Maim."—_Botelho, Tombo_, 157, in _Subsidios_. c. 1750-60.—"A place called PARELL, where the Governor has a very agreeable country-house, which was originally a Romish chapel belonging to the Jesuits, but confiscated about the year 1719, for some foul practices against the English interest."—_Grose_, i. 46; [1st ed. 1757, p. 72]. PARIAH, PARRIAR, &c., s. A. The name of a low caste of Hindus in Southern India, constituting one of the most numerous castes, if not _the_ most numerous, in the Tamil country. The word in its present shape means properly 'a drummer.' Tamil _pa_R_ai_ is the large drum, beaten at certain festivals, and the hereditary beaters of it are called (sing.) _pa_R_aiyan_, (pl.) _pa_R_aiyar_. [Dr. Oppert's theory (_Orig. Inhabitants_, 32 _seq._) that the word is a form of _Pahaṛiyā_, 'a mountaineer' is not probable.] In the city of Madras this caste forms one fifth of the whole population, and from it come (unfortunately) most of the domestics in European service in that part of India. As with other castes low in caste-rank they are also low in habits, frequently eating carrion and other objectionable food, and addicted to drink. From their coming into contact with and under observation of Europeans, more habitually than any similar caste, the name _Pariah_ has come to be regarded as applicable to the whole body of the lowest castes, or even to denote out-castes or people without any caste. But this is hardly a correct use. There are several castes in the Tamil country considered to be lower than the _Pariahs_, _e.g._ the caste of shoemakers, and the lowest caste of washermen. And the _Pariah_ deals out the same disparaging treatment to these that he himself receives from higher castes. The Pariahs "constitute a well-defined, distinct, ancient caste, which has 'subdivisions' of its own, its own peculiar usages, its own traditions, and its own jealousy of the encroachments of the castes which are above it and below it. They constitute, perhaps, the most numerous caste in the Tamil country. In the city of Madras they number 21 per cent. of the Hindu people."—_Bp. Caldwell, u. i._, p. 545. Sir Walter Elliot, however, in the paper referred to further on includes under the term _Paraiya_ all the servile class not recognised by Hindus of caste as belonging to their community. A very interesting, though not conclusive, discussion of the ethnological position of this class will be found in Bp. Caldwell's _Dravidian Grammar_ (pp. 540-554). That scholar's deduction is, on the whole, that they are probably Dravidians, but he states, and recognises force in, arguments for believing that they may have descended from a race older in the country than the proper Dravidian, and reduced to slavery by the first Dravidians. This last is the view of Sir Walter Elliot, who adduces a variety of interesting facts in its favour, in his paper on the _Characteristics of the Population of South India_.[221] Thus, in the celebration of the Festival of the Village Goddess, prevalent all over Southern India, and of which a remarkable account is given in that paper, there occurs a sort of Saturnalia in which the Pariahs are the officiating priests, and there are several other customs which are most easily intelligible on the supposition that the Pariahs are the representatives of the earliest inhabitants and original masters of the soil. In a recent communication from this venerable man he writes: 'My brother (Col. C. Elliot, C.B.) found them at Raipur, to be an important and respectable class of cultivators. The Pariahs have a sacerdotal order amongst themselves.' [The view taken in the _Madras Gloss._ is that "they are distinctly Dravidian without fusion, as the Hinduized castes are Dravidian with fusion."] The mistaken use of _pariah_, as synonymous with out-caste, has spread in English parlance over all India. Thus the lamented Prof. Blochmann, in his _School Geography of India_: "Outcasts are called PARIAHS." The name first became generally known in Europe through Sonnerat's _Travels_ (pub. in 1782, and soon after translated into English). In this work the PARIAS figure as the lowest of castes. The common use of the term is however probably due, in both France and England, to the appearance in the Abbé Raynal's famous _Hist. Philosophique des Établissements dans les Indes_, formerly read very widely in both countries, and yet more perhaps to its use in Bernardin de St. Pierre's preposterous though once popular tale, _La Chaumière Indienne_, whence too the misplaced halo of sentiment which reached its acme in the drama of Casimir Delavigne, and which still in some degree adheres to the name. It should be added that Mr. C. P. Brown says expressly: "The word _Paria_ is unknown" (in _our_ sense?) "to all natives, unless as learned from us." B. See PARIAH-DOG. 1516.—"There is another low sort of Gentiles, who live in desert places, called PAREAS. These likewise have no dealings with anybody, and are reckoned worse than the devil, and avoided by everybody; a man becomes contaminated by only looking at them, and is excommunicated.... They live on the _imane_ (_iname_, _i.e._ YAMS), which are like the root of _iucca_ or _batate_ found in the West Indies, and on other roots and wild fruits."—_Barbosa_, in _Ramusio_, i. f. 310. The word in the Spanish version transl. by Lord Stanley of Alderley is _Pareni_, in the Portuguese of the Lisbon Academy, _Parcens_. So we are not quite sure that _Pareas_ is the proper reading, though this is probable. 1626.—"... The PAREAS are of worse esteeme."—(_W. Methold_, in) _Purchas, Pilgrimage_ 553. " "... the worst whereof are the abhorred PIRIAWES ... they are in publike Justice the hateful executioners, and are the basest, most stinking, ill-favored people that I have seene."—_Ibid._ 998-9. 1648.—"... the servants of the factory even will not touch it (beef) when they put it on the table, nevertheless there is a caste called PAREYAES (they are the most contemned of all, so that if another Gentoo touches them, he is compelled to be dipt in the water) who eat it freely."—_Van de Broecke_, 82. 1672.—"The PARREAS are the basest and vilest race (accustomed to remove dung and all uncleanness, and to eat mice and rats), in a word a contemned and stinking vile people."—_Baldaeus_ (Germ. ed.), 410. 1711.—"The Company allow two or three Peons to attend the Gate, and a PARREAR Fellow to keep all clean."—_Lockyer_, 20. " "And there ... is such a resort of basket-makers, Scavengers, people that look after the buffaloes, and other PARRIARS, to drink Toddy, that all the Punch-houses in Madras have not half the noise in them."—_Wheeler_, ii. 125. 1716.—"A young lad of the Left-hand Caste having done hurt to a PARIAH woman of the Right-Hand Caste (big with child), the whole caste got together, and came in a tumultuous manner to demand justice."—_Ibid._ 230. 1717.—"... BARRIER, or a sort of poor people that eat all sort of Flesh and other things, which others deem unclean."—_Phillips, Account_, &c., 127. 1726.—"As for the separate generations and sorts of people who embrace this religion, there are, according to what some folks say, only 4; but in our opinion they are 5 in number, viz.: α. The Bramins. β. The Settreas. γ. The Weynyas or Veynsyas. δ. The Sudras. ε. The PERRIAS, whom the High-Dutch and Danes call BARRIARS."—_Valentijn, Chorom._ 73. 1745.—"Les PARREAS ... sont regardés comme gens de la plus vile condition, exclus de tous les honneurs et prérogatives. Jusques-là qu'on ne sçauroit les souffrir, ni dans les Pagodes des Gentils, ni dans les Eglises des Jesuites."—_Norbert_, i. 71. 1750.—"_K._ Es ist der Mist von einer Kuh, denselben nehmen die PARREYER-Weiber, machen runde Kuchen daraus, und wenn sie in der Sonne genug getrocken sind, so verkauffen sie dieselbigen (see OOPLAH). _Fr._ O Wunder! Ist das das Feuerwerk, das ihr hier halt?"—_Madras_, &c., _Halle_, p. 14. 1770.—"The fate of these unhappy wretches who are known on the coast of Coromandel by the name of PARIAS, is the same even in those countries where a foreign dominion has contributed to produce some little change in the ideas of the people."—_Raynal, Hist._ &c., see ed. 1783, i. 63. " "The idol is placed in the centre of the building, so that the PARIAS who are not admitted into the temple may have a sight of it through the gates."—_Raynal_ (tr. 1777), i. p. 57. 1780.—"If you should ask a common _cooly_, or porter, what cast he is of, he will answer, 'the same as master, PARIAR-_cast_.'"—_Munro's Narrative_, 28-9. 1787.—"... I cannot persuade myself that it is judicious to admit PARIAS into battalions with men of respectable casts...."—_Col. Fullarton's View of English Interests in India_, 222. 1791.—"Le _masalchi_ y courut pour allumer un flambeau; mais il revient un peu après, pris d'haleine, criant: 'N'approchez pas d'ici; il y a un PARIA!' Aussitôt la troupe effrayée cria: 'Un PARIA! Un PARIA!' Le docteur, croyant que c'était quelque animal féroce, mit la main sur ses pistolets. 'Qu'est ce que qu'un PARIA?' demanda-t-il à son porte-flambeau."—_B. de St. Pierre, La Chaumière Indienne_, 48. 1800.—"The PARRIAR, and other impure tribes, comprising what are called the _Punchum Bundum_, would be beaten, were they to attempt joining in a Procession of any of the gods of the Brahmins, or entering any of their temples."—_Buchanan's Mysore_, i. 20. c. 1805-6.—"The Dubashes, then all powerful at Madras, threatened loss of cast and absolute destruction to any Brahmin who should dare to unveil the mysteries of their language to a PARIAR _Frengi_. This reproach of _Pariar_ is what we have tamely and strangely submitted to for a long time, when we might with a great facility have assumed the respectable character of _Chatriya_."—_Letter of Leyden_, in _Morton's Memoir_, ed. 1819, p. lxvi. 1809.—"Another great obstacle to the reception of Christianity by the Hindoos, is the admission of the PARIAS in our Churches...."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 246. 1821.— "Il est sur ce rivage une race flêtrie, Une race étrangère au sein de sa patrie. Sans abri protecteur, sans temple hospitalier, Abominable, impie, horrible au peuple entier. Les PARIAS; le jour à regret les éclaire, La terre sur son sein les porte avec colère. * * * * * Eh bien! mais je frémis; tu vas me fuir peut-être; Je suis un PARIA...." _Casimir Delavigne, Le Paria_, Acte 1. Sc. 1. 1843.—"The Christian PARIAH, whom both sects curse, Does all the good he can and loves his brother."—_Forster's Life of Dickens_, ii. 31. 1873.—"The Tamilas hire a PARIYA (_i.e._ drummer) to perform the decapitation at their Badra Kâli sacrifices."—_Kittel_, in _Ind. Ant._ ii. 170. 1878.—"L'hypothèse la plus vraisemblable, en tout cas la plus heureuse, est celle qui suppose que le nom propre et spécial de cette race [i.e. of the original race inhabiting the Deccan before contact with northern invaders] était le mot 'PARIA'; ce mot dont l'orthographe correcte est PAREIYA, derivé de _par'ei_, 'bruit, tambour,' et à très-bien pu avoir le sens de 'parleur, doué de la parole'"(?)—_Hovelacque et Vinson, Études de Linguistique_, &c., Paris, 67. 1872.— "Fifine, ordained from first to last, In body and in soul For one life-long debauch, The PARIAH of the north, The European _nautch._" _Browning, Fifine at the Fair._ Very good rhyme, but no reason. See under NAUTCH. The word seems also to have been adopted in Java, _e.g._: 1860.—"We Europeans ... often ... stand far behind compared with the poor PARIAHS."—_Max Havelaar_, ch. vii. PARIAH-ARRACK, s. In the 17th and 18th centuries this was a name commonly given to the poisonous native spirit commonly sold to European soldiers and sailors. [See FOOL'S RACK.] 1671-72.—"The unwholesome liquor called PARRIER-ARRACK...."—_Sir W. Langhorne_, in _Wheeler_, iii. 422. 1711.—"The Tobacco, Beetle, and PARIAR ARACK, on which such great profit arises, are all expended by the Inhabitants."—_Lockyer_, 13. 1754.—"I should be very glad to have your order to bring the ship up to Calcutta ... as ... the people cannot here have the opportunity of intoxicating and killing themselves with PARIAR ARRACK."—In _Long_, 51. PARIAH-DOG, s. The common ownerless yellow dog, that frequents all inhabited places in the East, is universally so called by Europeans, no doubt from being a low-bred casteless animal; often elliptically 'PARIAH' only. 1789.—"... A species of the common cur, called a PARIAR-DOG."—_Munro, Narr._ p. 36. 1810.—"The nuisance may be kept circling for days, until forcibly removed, or until the PARIAH DOGS swim in, and draw the carcase to the shore."—_Williamson, V. M._ ii. 261. 1824.—"The other beggar was a PARIAH DOG, who sneaked down in much bodily fear to our bivouac."—_Heber_, ed. 1844, i. 79. 1875.—"Le Musulman qui va prier à la mosquée, maudit les PARIAS honnis."—_Rev. des Deux Mondes_, April, 539. [1883.—"PARAYA DOGS are found in every street."—_T. V. Row, Man. of Tanjore Dist._ 104.] PARIAH-KITE, s. The commonest Indian kite, _Milvus Govinda_, Sykes, notable for its great numbers, and its impudence. "They are excessively bold and fearless, often snatching morsels off a dish _en route_ from kitchen to hall, and even, according to Adams, seizing a fragment from a man's very mouth" (_Jerdon_). Compare quotation under BRAHMINY KITE. [1880.—"I had often supposed that the scavenger or PARIAH KITES (_Milvus govinda_), which though generally to be seen about the tents, are not common in the jungles, must follow the camp for long distances, and to-day I had evidence that such was the case...."—_Ball, Jungle Life_, 655.] PARSEE, n.p. This name, which distinguishes the descendants of those emigrants of the old Persian stock, who left their native country, and, retaining their Zoroastrian religion, settled in India to avoid Mahommedan persecution, is only the old form of the word for a Persian, viz., _Pārsī_, which Arabic influences have in more modern times converted into _Fārsī_. The Portuguese have used both _Parseo_ and _Perseo_. From the latter some of our old travellers have taken the form _Persee_; from the former doubtless we got _Parsee_. It is a curious example of the way in which different accidental mouldings of the same word come to denote entirely different ideas, that Persian, in this form, in Western India, means a Zoroastrian fire-worshipper, whilst _Pathi_ (see PANTHAY), a Burmese corruption of the same word, in Burma means a Mahommedan. c. 1328.—"There be also other pagan-folk in this India who worship fire; they bury not their dead, neither do they burn them, but cast them into the midst of a certain roofless tower, and there expose them totally uncovered to the fowls of heaven. These believe in two First Principles, to wit, of Evil and of Good, of Darkness and of Light."—_Friar Jordanus_, 21. 1552.—"In any case he dismissed them with favour and hospitality, showing himself glad of the coming of such personages, and granting them protection for their ships as being (PARSEOS) Persians of the Kingdom of Ormuz."—_Barros_, I. viii. 9. " "... especially after these were induced by the Persian and Guzerati Moors (_Mouros_, PARSEOS _e Guzarates_) to be converted from heathen (_Gentios_) to the sect of Mahamed."—_Ibid._ II. vi. i. [1563.—"There are other herb-sellers (_mercadores de boticas_) called Coaris, and in the Kingdom of Cambay they call them ESPARCIS, and we Portuguese call them Jews, but they are not, only Hindus who came from Persia and have their own writing."—_Garcia_, p. 213.] 1616.—"There is one sect among the Gentiles, which neither burne nor interre their dead (they are called PARCEES) who incircle pieces of ground with high stone walls, remote from houses or Road-wayes, and therein lay their Carcasses, wrapped in Sheetes, thus having no other Tombes but the gorges of rauenous Fowles."—_Terry_, in _Purchas_, ii. 1479. 1630.—"Whilst my observation was bestowed on such inquiry, I observed in the town of Surrat, the place where I resided, another Sect called the PERSEES...."—_Lord, Two Forraigne Sects_. 1638.—"Outre les Benjans il y a encore vne autre sorte de Payens dans le royaume de _Gusuratte_, qu'ils appellent PARSIS. Ce sont des Perses de Fars, et de Chorasan."—_Mandelslo_ (Paris, 1659), 213. 1648.—"They (the PERSIANS of India, _i.e._ _Parsees_) are in general a fast-gripping and avaricious nation (not unlike the Benyans and the Chinese), and very fraudulent in buying and selling."—_Van Twist_, 48. 1653.—"Les Ottomans appellent _gueuure_ vne secte de Payens, que nous connaissons sous le nom d'adorateurs du feu, les Persans sous celuy d'_Atechperés_, et les Indous sous celuy de PARSI, terme dont ils se nomment eux-mesmes."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, ed. 1657, p. 200. 1672.—"Non tutti ancora de' Gentili sono d'vna medesima fede. Alcuni descendono dalli PERSIANI, li quali si conoscono dal colore, ed adorano il fuoco.... In Suratte ne trouai molti...."—_P. F. Vincenzo Maria, Viaggio_, 234. 1673.—"On this side of the Water are people of another Offspring than those we have yet mentioned, these be called PARSEYS ... these are somewhat white, and I think nastier than the Gentues...."—_Fryer_, 117. " "The PARSIES, as they are called, are of the old Stock of the Persians, worship the Sun and Adore the Elements; are known only about Surat."—_Ibid._ p. 197. 1689.—"... the PERSIES are a Sect very considerable in India...."—_Ovington_, 370. 1726.—"... to say a word of a certain other sort of Heathen who have spread in the City of Suratte and in its whole territory, and who also maintain themselves in Agra, and in various places of Persia, especially in the Province of Kerman, at Yezd, and in Ispahan. They are commonly called by the Indians PERSEES or PARSIS, but by the Persians _Gaurs_ or _Gebbers_, and also _Atech Peres_ or adorers of Fire."—_Valentijn_, iv. (_Suratte_) 153. 1727.—"The PARSEES are numerous about Surat and the adjacent Countries. They are a remnant of the ancient Persians."—_A. Hamilton_, ch. xiv; [ed. 1744, i. 159]. 1877.—"... en se levant, le PARSI, après s'être lavé les mains et la figure avec l'urine du taureau, met sa ceinture en disant: Souverain soit Ormuzd, abattu soit Ahrimān."—_Darmesteter, Ormuzd et Ahriman_, p. 2. PARVOE, PURVO, s. The popular name of the writer-caste in Western India, _Prabhū_ or _Parbhū_, 'lord or chief' (Skt. _prabhu_), being an honorific title assumed by the caste of _Kāyath_ or _Kāyastha_, one of the mixt castes which commonly furnished writers. A Bombay term only. 1548.—"And to the PARVU of the _Tenadar Mor_ 1800 reis a year, being 3 _pardaos_ a month...."—_S. Botelho, Tombo_, 211. [1567.—See _Paibus_ under CASIS. [1676-7.—"... the same guards the PURVOS y^t look after y^e Customes for the same charge can receive y^e passage boats rent...."—_Forrest, Bombay Letters, Home Series_, i. 125. [1773.—"_Conucopola_ (see CONICOPOLY).... At Bombay he is stiled PURVO, and is of the Gentoo religion."—_Ives_, 49 _seq._] 1809.—"The Bramins of this village speak and write English; the young men are mostly PARVOES, or writers."—_Maria Graham_, 11. 1813.—"These writers at Bombay are generally called PURVOES; a faithful diligent class."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ i. 156-157; [2nd ed. i. 100]. 1833.—"Every native of India on the Bombay Establishment, who can write English, and is employed in any office, whether he be a Brahman, Goldsmith, Parwary, Portuguese, or of English descent, is styled a PURVOE, from several persons of a caste of Hindoos termed _Prubhoe_ having been among the first employed as English writers at Bombay."—_Mackintosh on the Tribe of Ramoosies_, p. 77. PASADOR, s. A marlin-spike. Sea-Hind., from Port. _passador_.—_Roebuck._ PASEI, PACEM, n.p. The name of a Malay State near the N.E. point of Sumatra, at one time predominant in those regions, and reckoned, with Malacca and Majapahit (the capital of the Empire of Java), the three greatest cities of the Archipelago. It is apparently the _Basma_ of Marco Polo, who visited the coast before Islam had gained a footing. c. 1292.—"When you quit the kingdom of Ferlec you enter upon that of BASMA. This also is an independent kingdom, and the people have a language of their own; but they are just like beasts, without laws or religion."—_Marco Polo_, Bk. iii. ch. 9. 1511.—"Next day we departed with the plunder of the captured vessel, which also we had with us; we took our course forward until we reached another port in the same island Trapobana (Sumatra), which was called PAZZE; and anchoring in the said port we found at anchor there several junks and ships from divers parts."—_Empoli_, p. 53. 1553.—"In the same manner he (Diogo Lopes) was received in the kingdom of PACEM ... and as the King of Pedir had given him a cargo of pepper ... he did not think well to go further ... in case ... they should give news of his coming at Malaca, those two ports of Pedir and PACEM being much frequented by a multitude of ships that go there for cargoes."—_Barros_, II. iv. 31. 1726.—"Next to this and close to the East-point of Sumatra is the once especially famous city PASI (or PACEM), which in old times, next to Magapahit and Malakka, was one of the three greatest cities of the East ... but now is only a poor open village with not more than 4 or 500 families, dwelling in poor bamboo cottages."—_Valentijn_, (v.) _Sumatra_, 10. 1727.—"And at PISSANG, about 10 Leagues to the Westward of Diamond Point, there is a fine deep River, but not frequented, because of the treachery and bloody disposition of the Natives."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 125; [ed. 1744]. PĀT, s. A can or pot. Sea-Hind. from English.—_Roebuck._ PATACA, PATACOON, s. Ital. _patacco_; Provenc. _patac_; Port. _pataca_ and _patação_; also used in Malayālam. A term, formerly much diffused, for a dollar or piece of eight. Littré connects it with an old French word _patard_, a kind of coin, "du reste, origine inconnue." But he appears to have overlooked the explanation indicated by Volney (_Voyage en Egypte_, &c., ch. ix. note) that the name _abūṭāḳa_ (or corruptly _bāṭāḳa_, see also _Dozy & Eng._ s.v.) was given by the Arabs to certain coins of this kind with a scutcheon on the reverse, the term meaning 'father of the window, or niche'; the scutcheon being taken for such an object. Similarly, the pillar-dollars are called in modern Egypt _abū medfa_', 'father of a cannon'; and the Maria Theresa dollar _abū ṭēra_, 'father of the bird.' But on the Red Sea, where only the coinage of one particular year (or the modern imitation thereof, still struck at Trieste from the old die), is accepted, it is _abū nuḳāṭ_, 'father of dots,' from certain little points which mark the right issue. [1528.—"Each of the men engaged in the attack on Purakkat received no less than 800 gold PATTAKS (ducats) as his share."—_Logan, Malabar_, i. 329. [1550.—"And afterwards while Viceroy Dom Affonso Noronha ordered silver coins to be made, which were patecoons (PATECOES)."—_Arch. Port. Orient._, Fasc. ii. No. 54 of 1569.] PATCH, s. "Thin pieces of cloth at Madras" (_Indian Vocabulary_, 1788). Wilson gives PATCH as a vulgar abbreviation for Telug. _pach'chadamu_, 'a particular kind of cotton cloth, generally 24 cubits long and 2 broad; two cloths joined together.' [1667.—"Pray if can procuer a good Pallenkeen bambo and 2 PATCH of ye finest with what colours you thinke hansome for my own wear, chockoloes and susaes (see SOOSIE)."—In _Yule, Hedges' Diary_, Hak. Soc. ii. cclxii.] PATCHARÉE, PATCHERRY, PARCHERRY, s. In the Bengal Presidency, before the general construction of 'married quarters' by Government, _patcharée_ was the name applied in European corps to the cottages which used to form the quarters of married soldiers. The origin of the word is obscure, and it has been suggested that it was a corruption of Hind. _pichch'hārī_, 'the rear,' because these cottages were in rear of the barracks. But we think it most likely that the word was brought, with many other terms peculiar to the British soldier in India, from Madras, and is identical with a term in use there, _parcherry_ or _patcherry_, which represents the Tam. _pa_R_ash'shēri_, _paraiççeri_, 'a Pariah village,' or rather the quarter or outskirts of a town or village where the Pariahs reside. Mr. Whitworth (s.v. _Patcherry_) says that "in some native regiments the term denotes the married sepoys' quarters, possibly because Pariah sepoys had their families with them, while the higher castes left them at home." He does not say whether Bombay or Madras sepoys are in question. But in any case what he states confirms the origin ascribed to the Bengal Presidency term _Patcharée_. 1747.—"PATCHEREE POINT, mending Platforms and Gunports ... (Pgs.) 4 : 21 : 48."—_Accounts from Ft. St. David_, under Feb. 21. MS. Records, in India Office. 1781.—"Leurs maisons (c.-à-d. des _Parias_) sont des cahutes où un homme peut à peine entrer, et elles forment de petits villages qu'on appelle PARETCHERIS."—_Sonnerat_, ed. 1782, i. 98. 1878.—"During the greater portion of the year extra working gangs of scavengers were kept for the sole purpose of going from PARCHERRY to PARCHERRY and cleaning them."—_Report of Madras Municipality_, p. 24. c. 1880.—"Experience obtained in Madras some years ago with reconstructed PARCHERRIES, and their effect on health, might be imitated possibly with advantage in Calcutta."—_Report by Army Sanitary Commission._ PATCHOULI, PATCH-LEAF, also PUTCH and PUTCHA-LEAF, s. In Beng. _pachapāt_; Deccani Hind. _pacholī_. The latter are trade names of the dried leaves of a labiate plant allied to mint (_Pogostemon patchouly_, Pelletier). It is supposed to be a cultivated variety of _Pogostemon Heyneanus_, Bentham, a native of the Deccan. It is grown in native gardens throughout India, Ceylon, and the Malay Islands, and the dried flowering spikes and leaves of the plant, which are used, are sold in every bazar in Hindustan. The _pacha-pāt_ is used as an ingredient in tobacco for smoking, as hair-scent by women, and especially for stuffing mattresses and laying among clothes as we use lavender. In a fluid form _patchouli_ was introduced into England in 1844, and soon became very fashionable as a perfume. The origin of the word is a difficulty. The name is alleged in Drury, and in Forbes Watson's _Nomenclature_ to be Bengāli. Littré says the word _patchouli_ is _patchey-elley_, 'feuille de patchey'; in what language we know not; perhaps it is from Tamil _pachcha_, 'green,' and _êlâ_, _êlam_, an aromatic perfume for the hair. [The _Madras Gloss._ gives Tamil _paççilai_, _paççai_, 'green,' _ilai_, 'leaf.'] 1673.—"_Note_, that if the following Goods from _Acheen_ hold out the following _Rates_, the Factor employed is no further responsible. * * * * * PATCH LEAF, 1 _Bahar Maunds_ 7 20 _sear_."—_Fryer_, 209. PATECA, s. This word is used by the Portuguese in India for a water-melon (_Citrullus vulgaris_, Schrader; _Cucurbita Citrullus_, L.). It is from the Ar. _al-baṭṭikh_ or _al-biṭṭīkh_. F. Johnson gives this 'a melon, musk-melon. A pumpkin; a cucurbitaceous plant.' We presume that this is not merely the too common dictionary looseness, for the chaos of cucurbitaceous nomenclature, both vulgar and scientific, is universal (see _A. De Candolle, Origine des Plantes cultivées_). In Lane's _Modern Egyptians_ (ed. 1837, i. 200) the word _butteekh_ is rendered explicitly 'water-melon.' We have also in Spanish _albadeca_, which is given by Dozy and Eng. as 'espèce de melon'; and we have French _pastèque_, which we believe always means a water-melon. De Candolle seems to have no doubt that the water-melon was cultivated in ancient Egypt, and believes it to have been introduced into the Graeco-Roman world about the beginning of our era; whilst Hehn carries it to Persia from India, 'whether at the time of the Arabian or of the Mongol domination, (and then) to Greece, through the medium of the Turks, and to Russia, through that of the Tartar States of Astrakan and Kazan.' The name PATECA, looking to the existence of the same word in Spanish, we should have supposed to have been Portuguese long before the Portuguese establishment in India; yet the whole of what is said by Garcia de Orta is inconsistent with this. In his _Colloquio XXXVI._ the gist of the dialogue is that his visitor from Europe, Ruano, tells how he had seen what seemed a most beautiful melon, and how Garcia's housekeeper recommended it, but on trying it, it tasted only of mud instead of melon! Garcia then tells him that at Diu, and in the Bālaghāt, &c., he would find excellent melons with the flavour of the melons of Portugal but "those others which the Portuguese here in India call PATECAS are quite another thing—huge round or oval fruits, with black seeds—not sweet (_doce_) like the Portugal melons, but bland (_suave_), most juicy and cooling, excellent in bilious fevers, and congestions of the liver and kidneys, &c." Both name and thing are represented as novelties to Ruano. Garcia tells him also that the Arabs and Persians call it _batiec indi_, _i.e._ melon of India (F. Johnson gives '_biṭṭīkh-i-hindī_, the citrul'; whilst in Persian _hinduwāna_ is also a word for water-melon) but that the real Indian country name was (_calangari_ Mahr. _kālingaṛ_, [perhaps that known in the N.W.P. as _kalindā_, 'a water-melon']). Ruano then refers to the _budiecas_ of Castille of which he had heard, and queries if these were not the same as these Indian PATECAS, but Garcia says they are quite different. All this is curious as implying that the water-melon was strange to the Portuguese at that time (1563; see _Colloquios_, f. 141v. _seqq._). [A friend who has Burnell's copy of Garcia De Orta tells me that he finds a note in the writing of the former on _bateca_: "_i.e._ the Arabic term. As this is used all over India, water-melons must have been imported by the Mahommedans." I believe it to be a mistake that the word is in use all over India. I do not think the word is ever used in Upper India, nor is it (in that sense) in either Shakespear or Fallon. [Platts gives: A. _biṭṭīkh_, s.m. The melon (_kharbūza_); the water-melon, _Cucurbita citrullus_.] The most common word in the N.W.P. for a water-melon is Pers. _tarbūz_, whilst the musk-melon is Pers. _kharbūza_. And these words are so rendered from the _Āīn_ respectively by Blochmann (see his E.T. i. 66, "melons ... water-melons," and the original i. 67, "_kharbuza_ ... _tarbuz_"). But with the usual chaos already alluded to, we find both these words interpreted in F. Johnson as "water-melon." And according to Hehn the latter is called in the Slav tongues _arbuz_ and in Mod. Greek καρπούσια, the first as well as the last probably from the Turkish _ḳārpūz_, which has the same meaning, for this hard _ḳ_ is constantly dropt in modern pronunciation.—H. Y.] We append a valuable note on this from Prof. Robertson-Smith: "(1) The classical form of the Ar. word is _biṭṭīkh_. _Baṭṭīkh_ is a widely-spread vulgarism, indeed now, I fancy, universal, for I don't think I ever heard the first syllable pronounced with an _i_. "(2) The term, according to the law-books, includes all kinds of melons (_Lane_); but practically it is applied (certainly at least in Syria and Egypt) almost exclusively to the water-melon, unless it has a limiting adjective. Thus "the wild _biṭṭīkh_" is the colocynth, and with other adjectives it may be used of very various cucurbitaceous fruits (see examples in Dozy's _Suppt._) "(6) The biblical form is _ăbaṭṭīkh_ (_e.g._ Numbers xi. 5, where the E.V. has 'melons'). But this is only the 'water-melon'; for in the Mishna it is distinguished from the sweet melon, the latter being named by a mere transcription in Hebrew letters of the Greek μηλοπέπων. Löw justly concludes that the Palestinians (and the Syrians, for their name only differs slightly) got the sweet melon from the Greeks, whilst for the water-melon they have an old and probably true Semitic word. For _baṭṭīkh_ Syriac has _paṭṭīkh_, indicating that in literary Arabic the _a_ has been changed to _i_, only to agree with rules of grammar. Thus popular pronunciation seems always to have kept the old form, as popular usage seems always to have used the word mainly in its old specific meaning. The Bible and the Mishna suffice to refute Hehn's view (of the introduction of the water-melon from India). Old Ḳimḥi, in his _Miklol_, illustrates the Hebrew word by the Spanish _budiecas_." 1598.—"... ther is an other sort like _Melons_, called PATECAS or _Angurias_, or _Melons of India_, which are outwardlie of a darke greene colour; inwardlie white with blacke kernels; they are verie waterish and hard to byte, and so moyst, that as a man eateth them his mouth is full of water, but yet verie sweet and verie cold and fresh meat, wherefore manie of them are eaten after dinner to coole men."—_Linschoten_, 97; [Hak. Soc. ii. 35]. c. 1610.—"Toute la campagne est couverte d'arbres fruitiers ... et d'arbres de coton, de quantité de melons et de PATEQUES, qui sont espèce de citrouilles de prodigieuse grosseur...."—_Pyrard de Laval_, ed. 1679, i. 286; [Hak. Soc. i. 399, and see i. 33]. " A few pages later the word is written PASTEQUES.—_Ibid._ 301; [Hak. Soc. i. 417]. [1663.—"PATEQUES, or water-melons, are in great abundance nearly the whole year round: but those of _Delhi_ are soft, without colour or sweetness. If this fruit be ever found good, it is among the wealthy people, who import the seed and cultivate it with much care and expense."—_Bernier_, ed. _Constable_, 250.] 1673.—"From hence (Elephanta) we sailed to the _Putachoes_, a Garden of Melons (PUTACHO being a Melon) were there not wild Rats that hinder their growth, and so to _Bombaim_."—_Fryer_, 76. PATEL, POTAIL, s. The headman of a village, having general control of village affairs, and forming the medium of communication with the officers of Government. In Mahr. _paṭīl_, Hind. _paṭel_. The most probable etym. seems to be from _paṭ_, Mahr. 'a roll or register,' Skt.—Hind. _paṭṭa_. The title is more particularly current in territories that are or have been subject to the Mahrattas, "and appears to be an essentially Maráthi word, being used as a respectful title in addressing one of that nation, or a Súdra in general" (_Wilson_). The office is hereditary, and is often held under a Government grant. The title is not used in the Gangetic Provinces, but besides its use in Central and W. India it has been commonly employed in S. India, probably as a Hindustani word, though _Monigar_ (see MONEGAR) (_Maṇiyakāram_), _adhikārī_ (see ADIGAR), &c., are appropriate synonyms in Tamil and Malabar districts. [1535.—"The TANADARS began to come in and give in their submission, bringing with them all the patels (PATEIS) and renters with their payments, which they paid to the Governor, who ordered fresh records to be prepared."—_Couto_, Dec. IV. Bk. ix. ch. 2 (description of the commencement of Portuguese rule in Bassein). [1614.—"I perceive that you are troubled with a bad commodity, wherein the desert of PATELL and the rest appeareth."—_Foster, Letters_, ii. 281.] 1804.—"The PATEL of Beitculgaum, in the usual style of a Mahratta PATEL, keeps a band of plunderers for his own profit and advantage. You will inform him that if he does not pay for the horses, bullocks, and articles plundered, he shall be hanged also."—_Wellington_, March 27. 1809.—"... PATTELS, or headmen."—_Lord Valentia_, i. 415. 1814.—"At the settling of the _jummabundee_, they pay their proportion of the village assessment to government, and then dispose of their grain, cotton, and fruit, without being accountable to the PATELL."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ ii. 418; [2nd ed. ii. 44]. 1819.—"The present system of Police, as far as relates to the villagers may easily be kept up; but I doubt whether it is enough that the village establishment be maintained, and the whole put under the MAMLUTDAR. The POTAIL'S respectability and influence in the village must be kept up."—_Elphinstone_, in _Life_, ii. 81. 1820.—"The PATAIL holds his office direct of Government, under a written obligation ... which specifies his duties, his rank, and the ceremonies of respect he is entitled to; and his perquisites, and the quantity of freehold land allotted to him as wages."—_T. Coats_, in _Tr. Bo. Lit. Soc._ iii. 183. 1823.—"The heads of the family ... have purchased the office of POTAIL, or headman."—_Malcolm, Central India_, i. 99. 1826.—"The POTAIL offered me a room in his own house, and I very thankfully accepted it."—_Pandurang Hari_, ed. 1877, p. 241; [ed. 1873, ii. 45]. 1851.—"This affected humility was in fact one great means of effecting his elevation. When at Poonah he (Madhajee Sindea) ... instead of arrogating any exalted title, would only suffer himself to be called PATEIL...."—_Fraser, Mil. Mem. of Skinner_, i. 33. 1870.—"The POTAIL accounted for the revenue collections, receiving the perquisites and percentages, which were the accustomed dues of the office."—_Systems of Land Tenure_ (Cobden Club), 163. PATNA, n.p. The chief city of Bahar; and the representative of the _Palibothra_ (_Pātaliputra_) of the Greeks. Hind. _Paṭṭana_, "the city." [See quotation from D'Anville under ALLAHABAD.] 1586.—"From Bannaras I went to PATENAW downe the riuer of Ganges.... PATENAW is a very long and a great towne. In times past it was a kingdom, but now it is vnder Zelabdim Echebar, the great Mogor.... In this towne there is a trade of cotton, and cloth of cotton, much sugar, which they carry from hence to Bengala and India, very much Opium, and other commodities."—_R. Fitch_, in _Hakl._ ii. 388. 1616.—"_Bengala_, a most spacious and fruitful Province, but more properly to be called a kingdom, which hath two very large Provinces within it, _Purb_ (see POORUB) and PATAN, the one lying on the east, and the other on the west side of the River Ganges."—_Terry_, ed. 1665, p. 357. [1650.—"PATNA is one of the largest towns in India, on the margin of the Ganges, on its western side, and it is not less than two _coss_ in length."—_Tavernier_, ed. _Ball_, i. 121 _seq._] 1673.—"_Sir William Langham_ ... is Superintendent over all the Factories on the coast of _Coromandel_, as far as the Bay of _Bengala_, and up Huygly River ... viz. _Fort St. George_, alias _Maderas_, _Pettipolee_, _Mechlapatan_, _Gundore_, _Medapollon_, _Balasore_, _Bengala_, _Huygly_, _Castle Buzzar_, PATTANAW."—_Fryer_, 38. 1726.—"If you go higher up the Ganges to the N. W. you come to the great and famous trading city of PATTENA, capital of the Kingdom of Behar, and the residence of the Vice-roy."—_Valentijn_, v. 164. 1727.—"PATANA is the next Town frequented by Europeans ... for Saltpetre and raw Silk. It produces also so much Opium, that it serves all the Countries in India with that commodity."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 21; [ed. 1744]. PATOLA, s. Canarese and Malayāl. _paṭṭuda_, 'a silk-cloth.' In the fourth quotation it is rather misapplied to the Ceylon dress (see COMBOY). 1516.—"Coloured cottons and silks which the Indians call PATOLA."—_Barbosa_, 184. 1522.—"... PATOLOS of silk, which are cloths made at Cambaya that are highly prized at Malaca."—_Correa, Lendas_, ii. 2, 714. 1545.—"... homems ... enchachados com PATOLAS de seda."—_Pinto_, ch. clx. (_Cogan_, p. 219). 1552.—"They go naked from the waist upwards, and below it they are clothed with silk and cotton which they call PATOLAS."—_Castanheda_, ii. 78. [1605.—"PATTALA."—_Birdwood, Letter Book_, 74.] 1614.—"... PATOLLAS...."—_Peyton_, in _Purchas_, i. 530. PATTAMAR, PATIMAR, &c. This word has two senses: A. A foot-runner, a courier. In this use the word occurs only in the older writers, especially Portuguese. B. A kind of lateen-rigged ship, with one, two, or three masts, common on the west coast. This sense seems to be comparatively modern. In both senses the word is perhaps the Konkani _path-mār_, 'a courier.' C. P. Brown, however, says that _patta-mar_, applied to a vessel, is Malayāl. signifying "goose-wing." Molesworth's _Mahr. Dict._ gives both _patemārī_ and _phatemārī_ for "a sort of swift-sailing vessel, a _pattymar_," with the etym. "tidings-bringer." _Patta_ is 'tidings,' but the second part of the word so derived is not clear. Sir. J. M. Campbell, who is very accurate, in the _Bo. Gazetteer_ writes of the vessel as _pātimār_, though identifying, as we have done, both uses with _pathmār_, 'courier.' The Moslem, he says, write _phatemārī_ quasi _fatḥ-mār_, 'snake of victory'(?). [The _Madras Gloss._ gives Mal. _pattamāri_, Tam. _pāttimār_, from _patār_, Hind. 'tidings' (not in Platts), _māri_, Mahr. 'carrier.'] According to a note in _Notes and Extracts_, No. 1 (Madras, 1871), p. 27, under a Ft. St. Geo. Consultation of July 4, 1673, _Pattamar_ is therein used "for a native vessel on the Coromandel Coast, though now confined to the Western Coast." We suspect a misapprehension. For in the following entry we have no doubt that the parenthetical gloss is wrong, and that _couriers_ are meant: "A letter sent to the President and Councell at Surratt by a Pair of PATTAMARS (native craft) express...."—_Op. cit._ No. ii. p. 8. [On this word see further Sir H. Yule's note on _Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. ii. 165.] A.— 1552.—"... But Lorenço de Brito, seeing things come to such a pass that certain Captains of the King (of Cananor) with troops chased him to the gates, he wrote to the Viceroy of the position in which he was by PATAMARES, who are men that make great journeys by land."—_De Barros_, II. i. 5. The word occurs repeatedly in _Correa, Lendas_, _e.g._ III. i. 108, 149, &c. 1598.—"... There are others that are called PATAMARES, which serue onlie for Messengers or Posts, to carie letters from place to place by land in winter-time when men cannot travaile by sea."—_Linschoten_, 78; [Hak. Soc. i. 260, and see ii. 165]. 1606.—"The eight and twentieth, a PATTEMAR told that the Governor was a friend to us only in shew, wishing the _Portugalls_ in our roome; for we did no good in the Country, but brought Wares which they were forced to buy...."—_Roger Hawes_, in _Purchas_, i. 605. [1616.—"The PATAMAR (for so in this country they call poor footmen that are letter-bearers)...."—_Foster, Letters_, iv. 227.] 1666.—"Tranquebar, qui est eloigné de Saint Thomé de cinq journées d'un Courier à pié, qu'on appelle PATAMAR."—_Thevenot_, v. 275. 1673.—"After a month's Stay here a PATAMAR (a Foot Post) from _Fort St. George_ made us sensible of the Dutch being gone from thence to Ceylon."—_Fryer_, 36. [1684.—"The PATTAMARS that went to Codaloor by reason of the deepness of the Rivers were forced to Return...."—_Pringle, Diary Ft. St. Geo._ 1st ser. iii. 133.] 1689.—"A PATTAMAR, _i.e._ a Foot Messenger, is generally employ'd to carry them (letters) to the remotest Bounds of the Empire."—_Ovington_, 251. 1705.—"Un PATEMARE qui est un homme du Pais; c'est ce que nous appellons un exprès...."—_Luillier_, 43. 1758.—"Yesterday returned a PATTAMAR or express to our Jew merchant from Aleppo, by the way of the Desert...."—_Ives_, 297. c. 1760.—"Between Bombay and Surat there is a constant intercourse preserved, not only by sea ... but by PATTAMARS, or foot-messengers overland."—_Grose_, i. 119. This is the last instance we have met of the word in this sense, which is now quite unknown to Englishmen. B.— 1600.—"... Escrevia que hum barco pequeno, dos que chamam PATAMARES, se meteria...."—_Lucena, Vida do P. F. Xavier_, 185. [1822.—"About 12 o'clock on the same night they embarked in PADDIMARS for Cochin."—_Wallace, Fifteen Years_, 206.] 1834.—A description of the PATAMÁRS, with a plate, is given in Mr. John Edye's paper on Indian coasting vessels, in vol. i. of the _R. As. Soc. Journal_. 1860.—"Among the vessels at anchor lie the dows (see DHOW) of the Arabs, the PETAMARES of Malabar, and the dhoneys (see DONEY) of Coromandel."—_Tennent's Ceylon_, ii. 103. PATTELLO, PATELLEE, s. A large flat-bottomed boat on the Ganges; Hind. _paṭelā_. [Mr. Grierson gives among the Behar boats "the _paṭelī_ or _paṭailī_, also called in Sāran _katrā_, on which the boards forming the sides overlap and are not joined edge to edge," with an illustration (_Bihar Peasant Life_, 42).] [1680.—"The PATELLA; the boats that come down from Pattana with Saltpeeter or other goods, built of an Exceeding Strength and are very flatt and burthensome."—_Yule, Hedges' Diary_, Hak. Soc. ii. 15.] 1685.—"We came to a great _Godowne_, where ... this Nabob's Son has laid in a vast quantity of Salt, here we found divers great PATELLOS taking in their lading for Pattana."—_Ibid._ Jan 6; [Hak. Soc. i. 175]. 1860.—"The PUTELEE (or Kutora), or Baggage-boat of Hindostan, is a very large, flat-bottomed, clinker-built, unwieldy-looking piece of rusticity of probably ... about 35 tons burthen; but occasionally they may be met with double this size."—_Colesworthy Grant, Rural Life in Bengal_, p. 6. PAULIST, n.p. The Jesuits were commonly so called in India because their houses in that country were formerly always dedicated to St. Paul, the great Missionary to the Heathen. They have given up this practice since their modern re-establishment in India. They are still called _Paolotti_ in Italy, especially by those who don't like them. c. 1567.—"... e vi sono assai Chiese dei PADRI DI SAN PAULO i quali fanno in quei luoghi gran profitto in conuertire quei popoli."—_Federici_, in _Ramusio_, iii. 390. 1623.—"I then went to the College of the Jesuit Fathers, the Church of which, like that at Daman, at Bassaim, and at almost all the other cities of the Portuguese in India, is called SAN PAOLO; whence it happens that in India the said Fathers are known more commonly by the name of PAOLISTI than by that of Jesuits."—_P. della Valle_, April 27; [iii. 135]. c. 1650.—"The _Jesuits_ at _Goa_ are known by the name of PAULISTS; by reason that their great Church is dedicated to St. _Paul_. Nor do they wear Hats, or Corner-Caps, as in _Europe_, but only a certain Bonnet, resembling the Skull of a Hat without the Brims."—_Tavernier_, E.T. 77; [ed. _Ball_, i. 197]. 1672.—"There was found in the fortress of Cranganor a handsome convent, and Church of the PAULISTS, or disciples and followers of Ignatius Loyola...."—_Baldaeus, Germ._, p. 110. In another passage this author says they were called PAULISTS because they were first sent to India by Pope Paul III. But this is not the correct reason. 1673.—"St. Paul's was the first Monastery of the Jesuits in _Goa_, from whence they receive the name PAULISTINS."—_Fryer_, 150. [1710.—See quotation under COBRA DE CAPELLO.] 1760.—"The Jesuits, who are better known in India by the appellation of PAULISTS, from their head church and convent of St. Paul's in Goa."—_Grose_, i. 50. PAUNCHWAY, s. A light kind of boat used on the rivers of Bengal; like a large DINGY (q.v.), with a tilted roof of matting or thatch, a mast and four oars. Beng. _panśī_, and _pansoī_. [Mr. Grierson (_Peasant Life_, 43) describes the _pansūhī_ as a boat with a round bottom, but which goes in shallow water, and gives an illustration.] [1757.—"He was then beckoning to his servant that stood in a PONSY above the Gaut."—_A. Grant, Account of the Loss of Calcutta_, ed. by _Col. Temple_, p. 7.] c. 1760.—"PONSWAYS, Guard-boats."—_Grose_ (Glossary). 1780.—"The PAUNCHWAYS are nearly of the same general construction (as budgerows), with this difference, that the greatest breadth is somewhat further aft, and the stern lower."—_Hodges_, 39-40. 1790.—"Mr. Bridgwater was driven out to sea in a common PAUNCHWAY, and when every hope forsook him the boat floated into the harbour of Masulipatam."—_Calcutta Monthly Review_, i. 40. 1823.—"... A PANCHWAY, or passage-boat ... was a very characteristic and interesting vessel, large and broad, shaped like a snuffer-dish; a deck fore-and-aft, and the middle covered with a roof of palm-branches...."—_Heber_, ed. 1844, i. 21. 1860.—"... You may suppose that I engage neither pinnace nor _bujra_ (see BUDGEROW), but that comfort and economy are sufficiently obtained by hiring a small _bhouliya_ (see BOLIAH) ... what is more likely at a fine weather season like this, a small native PUNSÓEE, which, with a double set of hands, or four oars, is a lighter and much quicker boat."—_C. Grant, Rural Life in Bengal_, 10 [with an illustration]. PAWL, s. Hind. _pāl_, [Skt. _paṭala_, 'a roof']. A small tent with two light poles, and steep sloping sides; no walls, or ridge-pole. I believe the statement 'no ridge-pole,' is erroneous. It is difficult to derive from memory an exact definition of tents, and especially of the difference between PAWL and SHOOLDARRY. A reference to India failed in getting a reply. The SHOOLDARRY is not essentially different from the PAWL, but is trimmer, tauter, better closed, and sometimes has two FLIES. [The names of tents are used in various senses in different parts. The _Madras Gloss._ defines a PAUL as "a small tent with two light poles, a ridge-bar, and steep sloping sides; the walls, if any, are very short, often not more than 6 inches high. Sometimes a second ridge above carries a second roof over the first; this makes a common shooting tent." Mr. G. R. Dampier writes: "These terms are, I think, used rather loosely in the N.W.P. SHOLDĀRĪ generally means a servant's tent, a sort of _tente d'abri_, with very low sides: the sides are generally not more than a foot high; there are no doors only flaps at one end. PĀL is generally used to denote a sleeping tent for Europeans; the roof slopes on both sides from a longitudinal ridge-pole; the sides are much higher than in the SHOLDĀRĪ, and there is a door at one end; the FLY is almost invariably single. The Raoti (see ROWTEE) is incorrectly used in some places to denote a sleeping PĀL; it is, properly speaking, I believe, a larger tent, of the same kind, but with doors in the side, not at the end. In some parts I have found they use the word PĀL as equivalent to SHOLDĀRĪ and BILṬAN (? _bell-tent_)."] 1785.—"Where is the great quantity of baggage belonging to you, seeing that you have nothing besides tents, PAWLS, and other such necessary articles?"—_Tippoo's Letters_, p. 49. 1793.—"There were not, I believe, more than two small PAULS, or tents, among the whole of the deputation that escorted us from Patna."—_Kirkpatrick's Nepaul_, p. 118. [1809.—"The shops which compose the Bazars, are mostly formed of blankets or coarse cloth stretched over a bamboo, or some other stick for a ridge-pole, supported at either end by a forked stick fixed in the ground. These habitations are called PALS."—_Broughton, Letters_, ed. 1892, p. 20.] 1827.—"It would perhaps be worth while to record ... the matériel and personnel of my camp equipment; an humble captain and single man travelling on the most economical principles. One double-poled tent, one routee (see ROWTEE), or small tent, a PÂL or servants' tent, 2 elephants, 6 camels, 4 horses, a pony, a buggy, and 24 servants, besides mahouts, serwâns or camel-drivers, and tent pitchers."—_Mundy, Journal of a Tour in India_, [3rd ed. p. 8]. We may note that this is an absurd exaggeration of any equipment that, even seventy-five years since, would have characterised the march of a "humble captain travelling on economical principles," or any one under the position of a highly-placed civilian. Captain Mundy must have been enormously extravagant. [1849.—"... we breakfasted merrily under a PAUL (a tent without walls, just like two cards leaning against each other)."—_Mrs. Mackenzie, Life in the Mission_, ii. 141.] PAWN, s. The BETEL-leaf (q.v.) Hind. _pān_, from Skt. _parṇa_, 'a leaf.' It is a North Indian term, and is generally used for the combination of betel, areca-nut, lime, &c., which is politely offered (along with otto of roses) to visitors, and which intimates the termination of the visit. This is more fully termed PAWN-SOOPARIE (_supārī_, [Skt. _supriya_, 'pleasant,'] is Hind. for areca). "These leaves are not vsed to bee eaten alone, but because of their bitternesse they are eaten with a certaine kind of fruit, which the _Malabars_ and _Portugalls_ call _Arecca_, the _Gusurates_ and _Decanijns_ _Suparijs_...." (In _Purchas_, ii. 1781). 1616.—"The King giving mee many good words, and two pieces of his PAWNE out of his Dish, to eate of the same he was eating...."—_Sir T. Roe_, in _Purchas_, i. 576; [Hak. Soc. ii. 453]. [1623.—"... a plant, whose leaves resemble a Heart, call'd here PAN, but in other parts of India, Betle."—_P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. i. 36.] 1673.—"... it is the only Indian entertainment, commonly called PAWN."—_Fryer_, p. 140. 1809.—"On our departure PAWN and roses were presented, but we were spared the _attar_, which is every way detestable."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 101. PAWNEE, s. Hind. _pānī_, 'water.' The word is used extensively in Anglo-Indian compound names, such as BILAYUTEE PAWNEE, 'soda-water,' brandy-PAWNEE, _Khush-bo_ PAWNEE (for European scents), &c., &c. An old friend, Gen. J. T. Boileau, R.E. (Bengal), contributes from memory the following Hindi ode to Water, on the Pindaric theme ἄριστον μὲν ὕδωρ, or the Thaletic one ἀρχὴ δε τῶν πάντων ὑδωρ! "PĀNĪ kūā, pānī tāl; PĀNĪ āṭā, pānī dāl; PĀNĪ bāgh, pānī ramnā; PĀNĪ Gangā, pānī Jumnā; PĀNĪ haṅstā, pānī rotā; PĀNĪ jagtā, pānī sotā; PĀNĪ bāp, pānī mā; Barā nām PĀNĪ kā!" Thus rudely done into English: "Thou, Water, stor'st our Wells and Tanks, Thou fillest Gunga's, Jumna's banks; Thou Water, sendest daily food, And fruit and flowers and needful wood; Thou, Water, laugh'st, thou, Water, weepest; Thou, Water, wak'st, thou, Water, sleepest; —Father, Mother, in thee blent,— Hail, O glorious element!" PAWNEE, KALLA, s. Hind. _kālā pānī_, _i.e._ 'Black Water'; the name of dread by which natives of the interior of India designate the Sea, with especial reference to a voyage across it, and to transportation to penal settlements beyond it. "Hindu servants and sepoys used to object to cross the Indus, and called _that_ the KĀLĀ PĀNĪ. I think they used to assert that they lost caste by crossing it, which might have induced them to call it by the same name as the ocean,—or possibly they believed it to be part of the river that flows round the world, or the country beyond it to be outside the limits of Aryavartta" (_Note by Lt.-Col. J. M. Trotter_). 1823.—"An agent of mine, who was for some days with Cheetoo" (a famous Pindārī leader), "told me he raved continually about KALA PANEE, and that one of his followers assured him when the Pindarry chief slept, he used in his dreams to repeat these dreaded words aloud."—_Sir J. Malcolm, Central India_ (2nd ed.), i. 446. 1833.—"KALA PANY, dark water, in allusion to the Ocean, is the term used by the Natives to express transportation. Those in the interior picture the place to be an island of a very dreadful description, and full of malevolent beings, and covered with snakes and other vile and dangerous nondescript animals."—_Mackintosh, Acc. of the Tribe of Ramoosies_, 44. PAYEN-GHAUT, n.p. The country on the coast below the Ghauts or passes leading up to the table-land of the Deccan. It was applied usually on the west coast, but the expression _Carnatic_ PAYEN-GHAUT is also pretty frequent, as applied to the low country of Madras on the east side of the Peninsula, from Hind. and Mahr. _ghāt_, combined with Pers. _pāīn_, 'below.' [It is generally used as equivalent to _Talaghāt_, "but some Musalmans seem to draw the distinction that the Pāyīn-ghāt is nearer to the foot of the Ghāts than the Talaghāt" (_Le Fanu, Man. of Salem_, ii. 338).] 1629-30.—"But ('Azam Khán) found that the enemy having placed their elephants and baggage in the fort of Dhárúr, had the design of descending the PÁYÍN-GHÁT."—_Abdu'l Hamíd Lahori_, in _Elliot_, vii. 17. 1784.—"Peace and friendship ... between the said Company and the Nabob Tippo Sultan Bahauder, and their friends and allies, particularly including therein the Rajahs of Tanjore and Travencore, who are friends and allies to the English and the Carnatic PAYEN GHAUT."—_Treaty of Mangalore_, in _Munro's Narr._, 252. 1785.—"You write that the European taken prisoner in the PÂYEN-GHAUT ... being skilled in the mortar practice, you propose converting him to the faith.... It is known (or understood)."—_Letters of Tippoo_, p. 12. PAZEND, s. See for meaning of this term s.v. PAHLAVI, in connection with ZEND. (See also quotation from _Maṣ'ūdī_ under latter.) PECUL, PIKOL, s. Malay and Javanese _pikul_, 'a man's load.' It is applied as the Malay name of the Chinese weight of 100 _katis_ (see CATTY), called by the Chinese themselves _shih_, and = 133⅓lb. _avoird._ Another authority states that the _shih_ is = 120 _kin_ or _katis_, whilst the 100 _kin_ weight is called in Chinese _tan_. 1554.—"In China 1 TAEL weighs 7½ TANGA LARINS of silver, and 16 TAELS = 1 caté (see CATTY); 100 catés = 1 PICO = 45 tangas of silver weigh 1 mark, and therefore 1 PICO = 133½ arratels (see ROTTLE)."—_A. Nunes_, 41. " "And in China anything is sold and bought by _cates_ and PICOS and _taels_, provisions as well as all other things."—_Ibid._ 42. 1613.—"Bantam pepper vngarbled ... was worth here at our comming tenne Tayes the PECCULL which is one hundred cattees, making one hundred thirtie pound _English_ subtill."—_Saris_, in _Purchas_, i. 369. [1616.—"The wood we have sold at divers prices from 24 to 28 mas per PICOLL."—_Foster, Letters_, iv. 259.] PEDIR, n.p. The name of a port and State of the north coast of Sumatra. Barros says that, before the establishment of Malacca, Pedir was the greatest and most famous of the States on that island. It is now a place of no consequence. 1498.—It is named as PATER in the _Roteiro_ of Vasco da Gama, but with very incorrect information. See p. 113. 1510.—"We took a junk and went towards Sumatra, to a city called PIDER.... In this country there grows a great quantity of pepper, and of long pepper which is called _Molaga_ ... in this port there are laden with it every year 18 or 20 ships, all of which go to Cathai."—_Varthema_, 233. 1511.—"And having anchored before the said PEDIR, the Captain General (Alboquerque) sent for me, and told me that I should go ashore to learn the disposition of the people ... and so I went ashore in the evening, the General thus sending me into a country of enemies,—people too whose vessels and goods we had seized, whose fathers, sons, and brothers we had killed;—into a country where even among themselves there is little justice, and treachery in plenty, still more as regards strangers; truly he acted as caring little what became of me!... The answer given me was this: that I should tell the Captain Major General that the city of PEDIR had been for a long time noble and great in trade ... that its port was always free for every man to come and go in security ... that they were _men_ and not _women_, and that they could hold for no friend one who seized the ships visiting their harbours; and that if the General desired the King's friendship let him give back what he had seized, and then his people might come ashore to buy and sell."—Letter of _Giov. da Empoli_, in _Archiv. Stor. Ital._ 54. 1516.—"The Moors live in the seaports, and the Gentiles in the interior (of Sumatra). The principal kingdom of the Moors is called PEDIR. Much very good pepper grows in it, which is not so strong or so fine as that of Malabar. Much silk is also grown there, but not so good as the silk of China."—_Barbosa_, 196. 1538.—"Furthermore I told him what course was usually held for the fishing of seed-pearl between _Pullo Tiquos_ and _Pullo Quenim_, which in time past were carried by the _Bataes_ to _Pazem_ (see PASEI) and PEDIR, and exchanged with the _Turks_ of the Straight of _Mecqua_, and the Ships of _Judaa_ (see JUDEA) for such Merchandise as they brought from _Grand Cairo_."—_Pinto_ (in _Cogan_), 25. 1553.—"After the foundation of Malaca, and especially after our entrance to the Indies, the Kingdom of Pacem began to increase, and that of PEDIR to wane. And its neighbour of Achem, which was then insignificant, is now the greatest of all, so vast are the vicissitudes in States of which men make so great account."—_Barros_, iii. v. 1. 1615.—"Articles exhibited against John Oxwicke. That since his being in PEEDERE 'he did not entreate' anything for Priaman and Tecoe, but only an answer to King James's letter...."—_Sainsbury_, i. 411. " "PEDEARE."—_Ibid._ p. 415. PEEÁDA. See under PEON. PEENUS, s. Hind. _pīnas_; a corruption of Eng. _pinnace_. A name applied to a class of budgerow rigged like a brig or brigantine, on the rivers of Bengal, for European use. Roebuck gives as the marine Hind. for pinnace, _p'hineez_. [The word has been adopted by natives in N. India as the name for a sort of palankin, such as that used by a bride.] [1615.—"Soe he sent out a PENISSE to look out for them."—_Cocks's Diary_, Hak. Soc. i. 22.] 1784.—"For sale ... a very handsome PINNACE Budgerow."—In _Seton-Karr_, i. 45. [1860.—"The PINNACE, the largest and handsomest, is perhaps more frequently a private than a hired boat—the property of the planter or merchant."—_C. Grant, Rural Life in Bengal_, 4 (with an illustration).] PEEPUL, s. Hind. _pīpal_, Skt. _pippala_, _Ficus religiosa_, L.; one of the great fig-trees of India, which often occupies a prominent place in a village, or near a temple. The _Pīpal_ has a strong resemblance, in wood and foliage, to some common species of poplar, especially the aspen, and its leaves with their long footstalks quaver like those of that tree. This trembling is popularly attributed to spirits agitating each leaf. And hence probably the name of 'Devil's tree' given to it, according to Rheede (_Hort. Mal._ i. 48), by Christians in Malabar. It is possible therefore that the name is identical with that of the poplar. Nothing would be more natural than that the Aryan immigrants, on first seeing this Indian tree, should give it the name of the poplar which they had known in more northern latitudes (_popul-us_, _pappel_, &c.). Indeed, in Kumāon, a true sp. of poplar (_Populus ciliata_) is called by the people _gar-pipal_ (qu. _ghar_, or 'house'-peepul? [or rather perhaps as another name for it is _pahāṛī_, from _gir_, _giri_, 'a mountain']). Dr. Stewart also says of this _Populus_: "This tree grows to a large size, occasionally reaching 10 feet in girth, and from its leaves resembling those of the pipal ... is frequently called by that name by plainsmen" (_Punjab Plants_, p. 204). A young _peepul_ was shown to one of the present writers in a garden at Palermo as _populo delle Indie_. And the recognised name of the peepul in French books appears to be _peuplier d'Inde_. Col. Tod notices the resemblance (_Rajasthan_, i. 80), and it appears that Vahl called it _Ficus populifolia_. (See also _Geograph. Magazine_, ii. 50). In Balfour's _Indian Cyclopaedia_ it is called by the same name in translation, 'the poplar-leaved Fig-tree.' We adduce these facts the more copiously perhaps because the suggestion of the identity of the names _pippala_ and _populus_ was somewhat scornfully rejected by a very learned scholar. The tree is peculiarly destructive to buildings, as birds drop the seeds in the joints of the masonry, which becomes thus penetrated by the spreading roots of the tree. This is alluded to in a quotation below. "I remember noticing among many Hindus, and especially among Hinduized Sikhs, that they often say _Pīpal ko jātā hūṅ_ ('I am going to the Peepul Tree'), to express 'I am going to say my prayers.'" (_Lt.-Col. John Trotter_.) (See BO-TREE.) c. 1550.—"His soul quivered like a PIPAL leaf."—_Rāmāyana of Tulsi Dás_, by _Growse_ (1878), ii. 25. [c. 1590.—"In this place an arrow struck Sri Kishn and buried itself in a PIPAL tree on the banks of the _Sarsuti_."—_Āīn_, ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 246.] 1806.—"Au sortir du village un PIPAL élève sa tête majestueuse.... Sa nombreuse posterité l'entoure au loin sur la plaine, telle qu'une armée de géans qui entrelacent fraternellement leurs bras informes."—_Haafner_, i. 149. This writer seems to mean a BANYAN. The _peepul_ does not drop roots in that fashion. 1817.—"In the second ordeal, an excavation in the ground ... is filled with a fire of PIPPAL wood, into which the party must walk barefoot, proving his guilt if he is burned; his innocence, if he escapes unhurt."—_Mill_ (quoting from Halhed), ed. 1830, i. 280. 1826.—"A little while after this he arose, and went to a PEEPUL-tree, a short way off, where he appeared busy about something, I could not well make out what."—_Pandurang Hari_, 26; [ed. 1873, i. 36, reading PEEPAL]. 1836.—"It is not proper to allow the English, after they have made made war, and peace has been settled, to remain in the city. They are accustomed to act like the PEEPUL tree. Let not Younger Brother therefore allow the English to remain in his country."—Letter from _Court of China_ to _Court of Ava_. See _Yule, Mission to Ava_, p. 265. 1854.—"Je ne puis passer sous silence deux beaux arbres ... ce sont le PEUPLIER _d'Inde_ à larges feuilles, arbre réputé sacré...."—_Pallegoix, Siam_, i. 140. 1861.— "... Yonder crown of umbrage hoar Shall shield her well; the PEEPUL whisper a dirge And Caryota drop her tearlike store Of beads; whilst over all slim Casuarine Points upwards, with her branchlets ever green, To that remaining Rest where Night and Tears are o'er." _Barrackpore Park, 18th Nov. 1861._ PEER, s. Pers. _pīr_, a Mahommedan Saint or _Beatus_. But the word is used elliptically for the tombs of such personages, the circumstance pertaining to them which chiefly creates notoriety or fame of sanctity; and it may be remarked that WALI (or _Wely_ as it is often written), _Imāmzāda_, _Shaikh_, and _Marabout_ (see ADJUTANT), are often used in the same elliptical way in Syria, Persia, Egypt, and Barbary respectively. We may add that _Nabī_ (Prophet) is used in the same fashion. [1609.—See under NUGGURCOTE. [1623.—"Within the Mesquita (see MOSQUE) ... is a kind of little Pyramid of Marble, and this they call PIR, that is _Old_, which they say is equivalent to Holy; I imagine it the Sepulchre of some one of their Sect accounted such."—_P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. i. 69.] 1665.—"On the other side was the Garden and the chambers of the Mullahs, who with great conveniency and delight spend their lives there under the shadow of the miraculous Sanctity of this PIRE, which they are not wanting to celebrate: But as I am always very unhappy on such occasions, he did no Miracle that day upon any of the sick."—_Bernier_, 133; [ed. _Constable_, 415]. 1673.—"Hard by this is a PEOR, or Burying place of one of the Prophets, being a goodly monument."—_Fryer_, 240. 1869.—"Certains PIRS sont tellement renommés, qu'ainsi qu'on le verra plus loin, le peuple a donné leurs noms aux mois lunaires où se trouvent placées les fêtes qu'on celèbre en leur honneur."—_Garcin de Tassy, Rel. Musulm._ p. 18. The following are examples of the parallel use of the words named: WALI: 1841.—"The highest part (of Hermon) crowned by the WELY, is towards the western end."—_Robinson, Biblical Researches_, iii. 173. " "In many of the villages of Syria the Traveller will observe small dome-covered buildings, with grated windows and surmounted by the crescent. These are the so-called WELIS, mausolea of saints, or tombs of sheikhs."—_Baedeker's Egypt_, Eng. ed. Pt. i. 150. IMAMZADA: 1864.—"We rode on for three farsakhs, or fourteen miles, more to another IMÁMZÁDAH, called _Kafsh-gírí_...."—_Eastwick, Three Years' Residence in Persia_, ii. 46. 1883.—"The few villages ... have numerous walled gardens, with rows of poplar and willow-trees and stunted mulberries, and the inevitable IMAMZADEHS."—_Col. Beresford Lovett's Itinerary Notes of Route Surveys in N. Persia in 1881 and 1882, Proc. R.G.S._ (N.S.) v. 73. SHAIKH: 1817.—"Near the ford (on Jordan), half a mile to the south, is a tomb called 'SHEIKH Daoud,' standing on an apparent round hill like a barrow."—_Irby and Mangles, Travels in Egypt_, &c., 304. NABI: 1856.—"Of all the points of interest about Jerusalem, none perhaps gains so much from an actual visit to Palestine as the lofty-peaked eminence which fills up the north-west corner of the table-land.... At present it bears the name of NEBI-Samuel, which is derived from the Mussulman tradition—now perpetuated by a mosque and tomb—that here lies buried the prophet Samuel."—_Stanley's Palestine_, 165. So also NABI-_Yūnus_ at Nineveh; and see NEBI-_Mousa_ in _De Saulcy_, ii. 73. PEGU, n.p. The name which we give to the Kingdom which formerly existed in the Delta of the Irawadi, to the city which was its capital, and to the British province which occupies its place. The Burmese name is _Bagó_. This name belongs to the Talaing language, and is popularly alleged to mean 'conquered by stratagem,' to explain which a legend is given; but no doubt this is mere fancy. The form _Pegu_, as in many other cases of our geographical nomenclature, appears to come through the Malays, who call it _Paigū_. The first European mention that we know of is in Conti's narrative (c. 1440) where Poggio has Latinized it as _Pauco-nia_; but Fra Mauro, who probably derived this name, with much other new knowledge, from Conti, has in his great map (c. 1459) the exact Malay form _Paigu_. Nikitin (c. 1475) has, if we may depend on his translator into English, _Pegu_, as has Hieronimo di S. Stefano (1499). The _Roteiro_ of Vasco da Gama (1498) has _Pegúo_, and describes the land as Christian, a mistake arising no doubt from the use of the ambiguous term _Kāfir_ by his Mahommedan informants (see under CAFFER). Varthema (1510) has _Pego_, and Giov. da Empoli (1514) _Pecù_; Barbosa (1516) again _Paygu_; but PEGU is the usual Portuguese form, as in Barros, and so passed to us. 1498.—"PEGÚO is a land of Christians, and the King is a Christian; and they are all white like us. This King can assemble 20,000 fighting men, _i.e._ 10,000 horsemen, as many footmen, and 400 war elephants; here is all the musk in the world ... and on the main land he has many rubies and much gold, so that for 10 cruzados you can buy as much gold as will fetch 25 in Calecut, and there is much lac (_lacra_) and benzoin...."—_Roteiro_, 112. 1505.—"Two merchants of Cochin took on them to save two of the ships; one from PEGÚ with a rich cargo of lac (_lacre_), benzoin, and musk, and another with a cargo of drugs from Banda, nutmeg, mace, clove, and sandalwood; and they embarked on the ships with their people, leaving to chance their own vessels, which had cargoes of rice, for the value of which the owners of the ships bound themselves."—_Correa_, i. 611. 1514.—"Then there is PECÙ, which is a populous and noble city, abounding in men and in horses, where are the true mines of _linoni_ (? '_di_ linoni _e perfetti rubini_,' perhaps should be 'di _buoni_ e perfetti') and perfect rubies, and these in great plenty; and they are fine men, tall and well limbed and stout; as of a race of giants...."—_Empoli_, 80. [1516.—"PEIGU." (See under BURMA).] 1541.—"BAGOU." (See under PEKING.) 1542.—"... and for all the goods which came from any other ports and places, viz. from PEGUU to the said Port of Malaqua, from the Island of Çamatra and from within the Straits...."—_Titolo of the Fortress and City of Malaqua_, in _Tombo_, p. 105 in _Subsidios_. 1568.—"Concludo che non è in terra Re di possãza maggiore del Re di PEGÙ, per ciòche ha sotto di se venti Re di corona."—_Ces. Federici_, in _Ramusio_, iii. 394. 1572.— "Olha o reino Arracão, olha o assento De PEGÚ, que já monstros povoaram, Monstros filhos do feo ajuntamento D'huma mulher e hum cão, que sos se acharam." _Camões_, x. 122. By Burton: "Arracan-realm behold, behold the seat of PEGU peopled by a monster-brood; monsters that gendered meeting most unmeet of whelp and woman in the lonely wood...." 1597.—"... I recommend you to be very watchful not to allow the Turks to export any timber from the Kingdom of PEGÚ nor yet from that of Achin (_do Dachem_); and with this view you should give orders that this be the subject of treatment with the King of Dachem since he shows so great a desire for our friendship, and is treating in that sense."—_Despatch from the King to Goa_, 5th Feb. In _Archiv. Port. Orient._ Fasc. iii. PEGU PONIES. These are in Madras sometimes termed elliptically PEGUS, as Arab horses are universally termed Arabs. The ponies were much valued, and before the annexation of Pegu commonly imported into India; less commonly since, for the local demand absorbs them. 1880.—"For sale ... also Bubble and Squeak, bay PEGUES."—_Madras Mail_, Feb. 19. [1890.—"Ponies, sometimes very good ones, were reared in a few districts in Upper Burma, but, even in Burmese times, the supply was from the Shan States. The so-called PEGU PONY, of which a good deal is heard, is, in fact, not a Pegu pony at all, for the justly celebrated animals called by that name were imported from the Shan States."—Report of _Capt. Evans_, in _Times_, Oct. 17.] PEKING, n.p. This name means 'North-Court,' and in its present application dates from the early reigns of the Ming Dynasty in China. When they dethroned the Mongol descendants of Chinghiz and Kublai (1368) they removed the capital from Taitu or Khānbāligh (_Cambaluc_ of Polo) to the great city on the Yangtsze which has since been known as _Nan-King_ or 'South-Court.' But before many years the Mongol capital was rehabilitated as the imperial residence, and became _Pe-King_ accordingly. Its preparation for reoccupation began in 1409. The first English mention that we have met with is that quoted by Sainsbury, in which we have the subjects of more than one allusion in Milton. 1520.—"Thomé Pires, quitting this pass, arrived at the Province of Nanquij, at its chief city called by the same name, where the King dwelt, and spent in coming thither always travelling north, four months; by which you may take note how vast a matter is the empire of this gentile prince. He sent word to Thomé Pires that he was to wait for him at PEQUIJ, where he would despatch his affair. This city is in another province so called, much further north, in which the King used to dwell for the most part, because it was on the frontier of the Tartars...."—_Barros_, III. vi. 1. 1541.—"This City of PEQUIN ... is so prodigious, and the things therein so remarkable, as I do almost repent me for undertaking to discourse of it.... For one must not imagine it to be, either as the City of _Rome_, or _Constantinople_, or _Venice_, or _Paris_, or _London_, or _Sevill_, or _Lisbon_.... Nay I will say further, that one must not think it to be like to Grand _Cairo_ in _Egypt_, _Tauris_ in _Persia_, _Amadaba_ (Amadabad, AVADAVAT) in _Cambaya_, _Bisnaga(r)_ in _Narsingaa_, _Goura_ (Gouro) in _Bengala_, _Ava_ in _Chalen_, _Timplan_ in _Calaminham_, _Martaban_ (Martavão) and _Bagou_ in _Pegu_, _Guimpel_ and _Tinlau_ in _Siammon_, _Odia_ in the Kingdom of _Sornau_, _Passavan_ and _Dema_ in the Island of _Java_, _Pangor_ in the Country of the _Lequiens_ (no Lequio), _Usangea_ (Uzãgnè) in the _Grand Cauchin_, _Lancama_ (Laçame) in _Tartary_, and _Meaco_ (Mioco) in _Jappun_ ... for I dare well affirm that all those same are not to be compared to the least part of the wonderful City of PEQUIN...."—_Pinto_ (in _Cogan_), p. 136 (orig. cap. cvii.). [c. 1586.—"The King maketh alwayes his abode in the great city PACHIN, as much as to say in our language ... the towne of the kingdome."—_Reports of China_, in _Hakl._ ii. 546.] 1614.—"Richard Cocks writing from Ferando understands there are great cities in the country of Corea, and between that and the sea mighty bogs, so that no man can travel there; but great waggons have been invented to go upon broad flat wheels, under sail as ships do, in which they transport their goods ... the deceased Emperor of Japan did pretend to have conveyed a great army in these sailing waggons, to assail the Emperor of China in his City of PAQUIN."—In _Sainsbury_, i. 343. 166*.— "from the destined walls Of Cambalu, seat of Cathaian Can, And Samarchand by Oxus, Temer's throne, To PAQUIN of Sinaean Kings...." _Paradise Lost_, xi. 387-390. PELICAN, s. This word, in its proper application to the _Pelicanus onocrotalus_, L., is in no respect peculiar to Anglo-India, though we may here observe that the bird is called in Hindi by the poetical name _gagan-bheṛ_, _i.e._ 'Sheep of the Sky,' which we have heard natives with their strong propensity to metathesis convert into the equally appropriate _Gangā-bheṛī_ or 'Sheep of the Ganges.' The name may be illustrated by the old term 'Cape-sheep' applied to the albatross.[222] But _Pelican_ is habitually misapplied by the British soldier in India to the bird usually called ADJUTANT (q.v.). We may remember how Prof. Max Müller, in his Lectures on Language, tells us that the Tahitians show respect to their sovereign by ceasing to employ in common language those words which form part or the whole of his name, and invent new terms to supply their place. "The object was clearly to guard against the name of the sovereign being ever used, even by accident, in ordinary conversation," 2nd ser. 1864, p. 35, [_Frazer, Golden Bough_, 2nd ed. i. 421 _seqq._]. Now, by an analogous process, it is possible that some martinet, holding the office of adjutant, at an early date in the Anglo-Indian history, may have resented the ludicrously appropriate employment of the usual name of the bird, and so may have introduced the entirely inappropriate name of _pelican_ in its place. It is in the recollection of one of the present writers that a worthy northern matron, who with her husband had risen from the ranks in the —th Light Dragoons, on being challenged for speaking of "the _pelicans_ in the barrack-yard," maintained her correctness, conceding only that "some ca'd them PAYLICANS, some ca'd them AUDJUTANTS." 1829.—"This officer ... on going round the yard (of the military prison) ... discovered a large beef-bone recently dropped. The sergeant was called to account for this ominous appearance. This sergeant was a shrewd fellow, and he immediately said,—'Oh Sir, the PELICANS have dropped it.' This was very plausible, for these birds will carry enormous bones; and frequently when fighting for them they drop them, so that this might very probably have been the case. The moment the dinner-trumpet sounds, whole flocks of these birds are in attendance at the barrack-doors, waiting for bones, or anything that the soldiers may be pleased to throw to them."—_Mem. of John Shipp_, ii. 25. PENANG, n.p. This is the proper name of the Island adjoining the Peninsula of Malacca (_Pulo_, properly _Pulau_, _Pinang_), which on its cession to the English (1786) was named 'Prince of Wales's Island.' But this official style has again given way to the old name. _Pinang_ in Malay signifies an areca-nut or areca-tree, and, according to Crawfurd, the name was given on account of the island's resemblance in form to the fruit of the tree (_vulgo_, 'the betel-nut'). 1592.—"Now the WINTER coming vpon vs with much contagious weather, we directed our course from hence with the Ilands of _Pulo_ PINAOU (where by the way is to be noted that _Pulo_ in the Malaian tongue signifieth an Iland) ... where we came to an anker in a very good harborough betweene three Ilands.... This place is in 6 degrees and a halfe to the Northward, and some fiue leagues from the maine betweene Malacca and Pegu."—_Barker_, in _Hakl._ ii. 589-590. PENANG LAWYER, s. The popular name of a handsome and hard (but sometimes brittle) walking-stick, exported from Penang and Singapore. It is the stem of a miniature palm (_Licuala acutifida_, Griffith). The sticks are prepared by scraping the young stem with glass, so as to remove the epidermis and no more. The sticks are then straightened by fire and polished (_Balfour_). The name is popularly thought to have originated in a jocular supposition that law-suits in Penang were decided by the _lex baculina_. But there can be little doubt that it is a corruption of some native term, and _pinang liyar_, 'wild areca' [or _pinang lāyor_, "fire-dried areca," which is suggested in _N.E.D._], may almost be assumed to be the real name. [Dennys (_Descr. Dict._ s.v.) says from "_Layor_, a species of cane furnishing the sticks so named." But this is almost certainly wrong.] 1883.—(But the book—an excellent one—is without date—more shame to the _Religious Tract Society_ which publishes it). "Next morning, taking my 'PENANG LAWYER' to defend myself from dogs...." The following note is added: "A PENANG LAWYER is a heavy walking-stick, supposed to be so called from its usefulness in settling disputes in Penang."—_Gilmour, Among the Mongols_, 14. PENGUIN, s. Popular name of several species of birds belonging to the genera _Aptenodytes_ and _Spheniscus_. We have not been able to ascertain the etymology of this name. It may be from the Port. _pingue_, 'fat.' See Littré. He quotes Clausius as picturing it, who says they were called a _pinguedine_. It is surely not that given by Sir Thomas Herbert in proof of the truth of the legend of Madoc's settlement in America; and which is indeed implied 60 years before by the narrator of Drake's voyage; though probably borrowed by Herbert direct from Selden. 1578.—"In these Islands we found greate relief and plenty of good victuals, for infinite were the number of fowle which the Welsh men named PENGUIN, and Magilanus tearmed them geese...."—_Drake's Voyage_, by _F. Fletcher_, Hak. Soc. p. 72. 1593.—"The PENGWIN described."—_Hawkins, V. to S. Sea_, p. 111, Hak. Soc. 1606.—"The PENGWINES bee as bigge as our greatest Capons we have in England, they have no winges nor cannot flye ... they bee exceeding fatte, but their flesh is verie ranke...."—_Middleton_, f. B. 4. 1609.—"Nous trouvâmes beaucoup de Chiẽs de Mer, et Oyseaux qu'on appelle PENGUYNS, dont l'Escueil en estait quasi couvert."—_Houtman_, p. 4. c. 1610.—"... le reste est tout couvert ... d'vne quantité d'Oyseaux nommez PINGUY, qui font là leurs oeufs et leurs petits, et il y en a une quantité si prodigieuse qu'on ne sçauroit mettre ... le pied en quelque endroit que ce soit sans toucher."—_Pyrard de Laval_, i. 73; [Hak. Soc. i. 97, also see i. 16]. 1612.—"About the year CIↃ. C.LXX. Madoc brother to _David ap Owen_, prince of Wales, made this sea voyage (to _Florida_); and by probability these names of _Capo de Briton_ in _Norumbeg_, and PENGWIN in part of the Northern America, for a _white_ rock, and a _white-headed_ bird, according to the _British_, were relicks of this discovery."—_Selden, Notes on Drayton's Polyolbion_, in _Works_ (ed. 1726), iii. col. 1802. 1616.—"The Island called PEN-GUIN Island, probably so named by some Welshman, in whose Language PEN-GUIN signifies a white head; and there are many great lazy fowls upon, and about, this Island, with great cole-black bodies, and very white heads, called PENGUINS."—_Terry_, ed. 1665, p. 334. 1638.—"... that this people (of the Mexican traditions) were Welsh rather than Spaniards or others, the Records of this Voyage writ by many Bardhs and Genealogists confirme it ... made more orthodoxall by Welsh names given there to birds, rivers, rocks, beasts, &c., as ... PENGWYN, refer'd by them to a bird that has a white head...."—_Herbert, Some Yeares Travels_, &c., p. 360. Unfortunately for this etymology the head is precisely that part which seems in all species of the bird to be black! But M. Roulin, quoted by Littré, maintains the Welsh (or Breton) etymology, thinking the name was first given to some short-winged sea-bird with a white head, and then transferred to the penguin. And _Terry_, if to be depended on, supports this view. [So Prof. Skeat (_Concise Dict._, s.v.): "In that case, it must first have been given to another bird, such as the auk (the puffin is common in Anglesey), since the penguin's head is black."] 1674.— "So Horses they affirm to be Mere Engines made by Geometry, And were invented first from Engins, As _Indian Britons_ were from PENGUINS." _Hudibras_, Pt. I. Canto ii. 57. [1869.—In Lombock ducks "are very cheap and are largely consumed by the crews of the rice ships, by whom they are called Baly-soldiers, but are more generally known elsewhere as PENGUIN-_ducks_."—_Wallace, Malay Archip._ ed. 1890, p. 135.] PEON, s. This is a Portuguese word _peão_ (Span. _peon_); from _pé_, 'foot,' and meaning a 'footman' (also a _pawn_ at chess), and is not therefore a corruption, as has been alleged, of Hind. _piyāda_, meaning the same; though the words are, of course ultimately akin in root. It was originally used in the sense of 'a foot-soldier'; thence as 'orderly' or messenger. The word _Sepoy_ was used within our recollection, and perhaps is still, in the same sense in the city of Bombay. The transition of meaning comes out plainly in the quotation from Ives. In the sense of 'orderly,' _peon_ is the word usual in S. India, whilst CHUPRASSY (q.v.) is more common in N. India, though _peon_ is also used there. The word is likewise very generally employed for men on police service (see BURKUNDAUZE). [Mr. Skeat notes that _Piyun_ is used in the Malay States, and _Tambi_ or _Tanby_ at Singapore]. The word had probably become unusual in Portugal by 1600; for Manoel Correa, an early commentator on the Lusiads (d. 1613), thinks it necessary to explain PIÕES by 'gente de pé.' 1503.—"The Çamorym ordered the soldier (PIÃO) to take the letter away, and strictly forbade him to say anything about his having seen it."—_Correa, Lendas_, I. i. 421. 1510.—"So the Sabayo, putting much trust in this (Rumi), made him captain within the city (Goa), and outside of it put under him a captain of his with two thousand soldiers (PIÃES) from the Balagate...."—_Ibid._ II. i. 51. 1563.—"The pawn (PIÃO) they call _Piada_, which is as much as to say a man who travels on foot."—_Garcia_, f. 37. 1575.— "O Rey de Badajos era alto Mouro Con quatro mil cavallos furiosos, Innumeros PIÕES, darmas e de ouro, Guarnecidos, guerreiros, e lustrosos." _Camões_, iii. 66. By Burton: "The King of Badajos was a Moslem bold, with horse four thousand, fierce and furious knights, and countless PEONS, armed and dight with gold, whose polisht surface glanceth lustrous light." 1609.—"The first of February the Capitaine departed with fiftie PEONS...."—_W. Finch_, in _Purchas_, i. 421. c. 1610.—"Les PIONS marchent après le prisonnier, lié avec des cordes qu'ils tiennent."—_Pyrard de Laval_, ii. 11; [Hak. Soc. ii. 17; also i. 428, 440; ii. 16]. [1616.—"This Shawbunder (see SHABUNDER) imperiously by a couple of PYONS commanded him from me."—_Foster, Letters_, iv. 351.] c. 1630.—"The first of _December_, with some PE-UNES (or black Foot-boyes, who can pratle some English) we rode (from Swally) to Surat."—_Sir T. Herbert_, ed. 1638, p. 35. [For "black" the ed. of 1677 reads "olive-coloured," p. 42.] 1666.—"... siete cientos y treinta y tres mil PEONES."—_Faria y Sousa_, i. 195. 1673.—"The Town is walled with Mud, and Bulwarks for Watch-Places for the English PEONS."—_Fryer_, 29. " "... PEONS or servants to wait on us."—_Ibid._ 26. 1687.—"Ordered that ten PEONS be sent along the coast to Pulicat ... and enquire all the way for goods driven ashore."—In _Wheeler_, i. 179. 1689.—"At this Moors Town, they got a PEUN to be their guide to the Mogul's nearest Camp.... These PEUNS are some of the Gentous or _Rashbouts_ (see RAJPOOT), who in all places along the Coast, especially in Seaport Towns, make it their business to hire themselves to wait upon Strangers."—_Dampier_, i. 508. " "A PEON of mine, named _Gemal_, walking abroad in the Grass after the Rains, was unfortunately bit on a sudden by one of them" (a snake).—_Ovington_, 260. 1705.—"... PIONS qui sont ce que nous appellons ici des Gardes...."—_Luillier_, 218. 1745.—"Dès le lendemain je fis assembler dans la Forteresse où je demeurois en qualité d'Aumonier, le Chef des PIONS, chez qui s'étaient fait les deux mariages."—_Norbert, Mém._ iii. 129. 1746.—"As the Nabob's behaviour when Madras was attacked by De la Bourdonnais, had caused the English to suspect his assurances of assistance, they had 2,000 PEONS in the defence of Cuddalore...."—_Orme_, i. 81. c. 1760.—"PEON. One who waits about the house to run on messages; and he commonly carries under his arm a sword, or in his sash a _krese_, and in his hand a ratan, to keep the rest of the servants in subjection. He also walks before your palanquin, carries CHITS (q.v.) or notes, and is your bodyguard."—_Ives_, 50. 1763.—"Europeans distinguish these undisciplined troops by the general name of PEONS."—_Orme_, ed. 1803, i. 80. 1772.—Hadley, writing in Bengal, spells the word PUNE; but this is evidently phonetic. c. 1785.—"... PEONS, a name for the infantry of the Deckan."—_Carraccioli's Life of Clive_, iv. 563. 1780-90.—"I sent off annually from Sylhet from 150 to 200 (elephants) divided into 4 distinct flocks.... They were put under charge of the common PEON. These people were often absent 18 months. On one occasion my servant Manoo ... after a twelve-months' absence returned ... in appearance most miserable; he unfolded his girdle, and produced a scrap of paper of small dimensions, which proved to be a banker's bill amounting to 3 or 4,000 pounds,—his own pay was 30 shillings a month.... When I left India Manoo was still absent on one of these excursions, but he delivered to my agents as faithful an account of the produce as he would have done to myself...."—_Hon. R. Lindsay_, in _Lives of the Lindsays_, iii. 77. 1842.—"... he was put under arrest for striking, and throwing into the Indus, an inoffensive PEON, who gave him no provocation, but who was obeying the orders he received from Captain ——. The Major General has heard it said that the supremacy of the British over the native must be maintained in India, and he entirely concurs in that opinion, but it must be maintained by justice."—_Gen. Orders, &c., of Sir Ch. Napier_, p. 72. 1873.—"Pandurang is by turns a servant to a shopkeeper, a PEON, or orderly, a groom to an English officer ... and eventually a pleader before an English Judge in a populous city."—_Saturday Review_, May 31, p. 728. PEPPER, s. The original of this word, Skt. _pippali_, means not the ordinary pepper of commerce ('black pepper') but _long pepper_, and the Sanskrit name is still so applied in Bengal, where one of the long-pepper plants, which have been classed sometimes in a different genus (_Chavica_) from the black pepper, was at one time much cultivated. There is still indeed a considerable export of long pepper from Calcutta; and a kindred species grows in the Archipelago. Long pepper is mentioned by Pliny, as well as white and black pepper; the three varieties still known in trade, though with the kind of error that has persisted on such subjects till quite recently, he misapprehends their relation. The proportion of their ancient prices will be found in a quotation below. The name must have been transferred by foreign traders to black pepper, the staple of export, at an early date, as will be seen from the quotations. _Pippalimūla_, the root of long pepper, still a stimulant medicine in the native pharmacopoeia, is probably the πεπέρεως ῥίζα of the ancients (_Royle_, p. 86). We may say here that _Black pepper_ is the fruit of a perennial climbing shrub, _Piper nigrum_, L., indigenous in the forests of Malabar and Travancore, and thence introduced into the Malay countries, particularly Sumatra. _White pepper_ is prepared from the black by removing the dark outer layer of pericarp, thereby depriving it of a part of its pungency. It comes chiefly _viâ_ Singapore from the Dutch settlement of Rhio, but a small quantity of fine quality comes from Tellicherry in Malabar. _Long pepper_ is derived from two shrubby plants, _Piper officinarum_, C.D.C., a native of the Archipelago, and _Piper longum_, L., indigenous in Malabar, Ceylon, E. Bengal, Timor, and the Philippines. Long pepper is the fruit-spike gathered and dried when not quite ripe (_Hanbury and Flückiger, Pharmacographia_). All these kinds of pepper were, as has been said, known to the ancients. c. 70 A.D.—"The cornes or graines ... lie in certaine little huskes or cods.... If that be plucked from the tree before they gape and open of themselves, they make that spice which is called LONG PEPPER; but if as they do ripen, they cleave and chawne by little and little, they shew within the WHITE PEPPER: which afterwards beeing parched in the Sunne, chaungeth colour and waxeth blacke, and therewith riveled also.... LONG PEPPER is soone sophisticated, with the senvie or mustard seed of Alexandria: and a pound of it is worth fifteen Roman deniers. The WHITE costeth seven deniers a pound, and the BLACK is sold after foure deniers by the pound."—_Pliny_, tr. by _Phil. Holland_, Bk. xii. ch. 7. c. 80-90.—"And there come to these marts great ships, on account of the bulk and quantity of PEPPER and MALABATHRUM.... The PEPPER is brought (to market) here, being produced largely only in one district near these marts, that which is called _Kottonarikē_."—_Periplus_, § 56. c. A.D. 100.—"The PEPPER-tree (πέπερι δένδρον) is related to grow in India; it is short, and the fruit as it first puts it forth is long, resembling pods; and this LONG PEPPER has within it (grains) like small millet, which are what grow to be the perfect (BLACK) PEPPER. At the proper season it opens and puts forth a cluster bearing the berries such as we know them. But those that are like unripe grapes, which constitute the WHITE PEPPER, serve the best for eye-remedies, and for antidotes, and for theriacal potencies."—_Dioscorides, Mat. Med._ ii. 188. c. 545.—"This is the PEPPER-tree" (there is a drawing). "Every plant of it is twined round some lofty forest tree, for it is weak and slim like the slender stems of the vine. And every bunch of fruit has a double leaf as a shield; and it is very green, like the green of rue."—_Cosmas_, Book xi. c. 870.—"The mariners say every bunch of PEPPER has over it a leaf that shelters it from the rain. When the rain ceases the leaf turns aside; if rain recommences the leaf again covers the fruit."—_Ibn Khurdādba_, in _Journ. As._ 6th ser. tom. v. 284. 1166.—"The trees which bear this fruit are planted in the fields which surround the towns, and every one knows his plantation. The trees are small, and the PEPPER is originally white, but when they collect it they put it into basons and pour hot water upon it; it is then exposed to the heat of the sun, and dried ... in the course of which process it becomes of a black colour."—_Rabbi Benjamin_, in _Wright_, p. 114. c. 1330.—"L'albore che fa il PEPE è fatto come l'elera che nasce su per gli muri. Questo pepe sale su per gli arbori che l'uomini piantano a modo de l'elera, e sale sopra tutti li arbori più alti. Questo pepe fa rami a modo dell'uve; ... e maturo si lo vendemiano a modo de l'uve e poi pongono il pepe al sole a seccare come uve passe, e nulla altra cosa si fa del PEPE."—_Odoric_, in _Cathay_, App. xlvii. PERGUNNAH, s. Hind. _pargana_ [Skt. _pragaṇ_, 'to reckon up'], a subdivision of a 'District' (see ZILLAH). c. 1500.—"The divisions into _súbas_ (see SOUBA) and PARGANAS, which are maintained to the present day in the province of Tatta, were made by these people" (the Samma Dynasty).—_Tárikh-i-Táhirí_, in _Elliot_, i. 273. 1535.—"Item, from the three PRAGUANAS, viz., Anzor, Cairena, Panchenaa 133,260 _fedeas_."—_S. Botelho, Tombo_, 139. [1614.—"I wrote him to stay in the PREGONAS near Agra."—_Foster, Letters_, ii. 106.] [1617.—"For that Muckshud had also newly answered he had mist his PRIGANY."—_Sir T. Roe_, Hak. Soc. ii. 415.] 1753.—"Masulipatnam ... est capitale de ce qu'on appelle dans l'Inde un Sercar (see SIRCAR), qui comprend plusieurs PERGANÉS, ou districts particuliers."—_D'Anville_, 132. 1812.—"A certain number of villages with a society thus organised, formed a PERGUNNAH."—_Fifth Report_, 16. PERGUNNAHS, THE TWENTY-FOUR, n.p. The official name of the District immediately adjoining and inclosing, though not administratively including, Calcutta. The name is one of a character very ancient in India and the East. It was the original 'Zemindary of Calcutta' granted to the English Company by a 'Subadar's Perwana' in 1757-58. This grant was subsequently confirmed by the Great Mogul as an unconditional and rent-free JAGHEER (q.v.). The quotation from Sir Richard Phillips' _Million of Facts_, illustrates the development of 'facts' out of the moral consciousness. The book contains many of equal value. An approximate parallel to this statement would be that London is divided into Seven Dials. 1765.—"The lands of the TWENTY-FOUR PURGUNNAHS, ceded to the Company by the treaty of 1757, which subsequently became Colonel _Clive's_ jagghier, were rated on the King's books at 2 lac and 22,000 rupees."—_Holwell, Hist. Events_, 2nd ed., p. 217. 1812.—"The number of convicts confined at the six stations of this division (independent of _Zillah_ TWENTY-FOUR PERGUNNAHS), is about 4,000. Of them probably nine-tenths are dacoits."—_Fifth Report_, 559. c. 1831.—"Bengal is divided in 24 PERGUNNAHS, each with its judge and magistrate, registrar, &c."—_Sir R. Phillips, Million of Facts_, stereot. ed. 1843, 927. PERI, s. This Persian word for a class of imaginary sprites, rendered familiar in the verses of Moore and Southey, has no blood-relationship with the English _Fairy_, notwithstanding the exact compliance with Grimm's Law in the change of initial consonant. The Persian word is _parī_, from _par_, 'a feather, or wing'; therefore 'the winged one'; [so F. Johnson, _Pers. Dict._; but the derivation is very doubtful;] whilst the genealogy of _fairy_ is apparently Ital. _fata_, French _fée_, whence _féerie_ ('fay-dom') and thence _fairy_. [c. 1500?—"I am the only daughter of a Jinn chief of noblest strain and my name is PERI-Banu."—_Arab. Nights, Burton_, x. 264.] 1800.— "From cluster'd henna, and from orange groves, That with such perfumes fill the breeze As PERIS to their Sister bear, When from the summit of some lofty tree She hangs encaged, the captive of the Dives." _Thalaba_, xi. 24. 1817.— "But nought can charm the luckless PERI; Her soul is sad—her wings are weary." _Moore, Paradise and the_ PERI. PERPET, PERPETUANO, s. The name of a cloth often mentioned in the 17th and first part of the 18th centuries, as an export from England to the East. It appears to have been a light and glossy twilled stuff of wool, [which like another stuff of the same kind called '_Lasting_,' took its name from its durability. (See _Draper's Dict._ s.v.)]. In France it was called _perpétuanne_ or _sempiterne_, in Ital. _perpetuana_. [1609.—"Karsies, PERPETUANOS and other woollen Comodities."—_Birdwood, Letter Book_, 288. [1617.—"PERPETUANO, 1 bale."—_Cocks's Diary_, Hak. Soc. i. 293. [1630.—"... Devonshire kersies or PERPETUITIES...."—_Forrest, Bombay Letters_, i. 4. [1680.—"PERPETUANCES."—_Ibid._ ii. 401.] 1711.—"Goods usually imported (to China) from _Europe_ are Bullion Cloths, Clothrash, PERPETUANO'S, and Camblets of Scarlet, black, blew, sad and violet Colours, which are of late so lightly set by; that to bear the Dutys, and bring the prime Cost, is as much as can reasonably be hoped for."—_Lockyer_, 147. [1717.—"... a Pavilion lined with Imboss'd PERPETS."—In _Yule, Hedges' Diary_, Hak. Soc. ii. ccclix.] 1754.—"Being requested by the Trustees of the Charity Stock of this place to make an humble application to you for an order that the children upon the Foundation to the number of 12 or 14 may be supplied at the expense of the Honorable Company with a coat of blue PERPETS or some ordinary cloth...."—_Petition of Revd. R. Mapletoft_, in _Long_, p. 29. 1757.—Among the presents sent to the King of Ava with the mission of Ensign Robert Lester, we find: "2 Pieces of ordinary Red Broad Cloth. 3 Do. of PÉRPETUÁNOES Popingay." In _Dalrymple, Or. Rep._ i. 203. PERSAIM, n.p. This is an old form of the name of BASSEIN (q.v.) in Pegu. It occurs (_e.g._) in _Milburn_, ii. 281. 1759.—"The Country for 20 miles round PERSAIM is represented as capable of producing Rice, sufficient to supply the Coast of CHOROMANDEL from _Pondicherry_ to _Masulipatam_."—Letter in _Dalrymple, Or. Rep._ i. 110. Also in a Chart by Capt. G. Baker, 1754. 1795.—"Having ordered presents of a trivial nature to be presented, in return for those brought from Negrais, he referred the deputy ... to the Birman Governor of PERSAIM for a ratification and final adjustment of the treaty."—_Symes_, p. 40. But this author also uses _Bassien_ (_e.g._ 32), and "PERSAIM or _Bassien_" (39), which alternatives are also in the chart by Ensign Wood. PERSIMMON, s. This American name is applied to a fruit common in China and Japan, which in a dried state is imported largely from China into Tibet. The tree is the _Diospyros kaki_, L. fil., a species of the same genus which produces ebony. The word is properly the name of an American fruit and tree of the same genus (_D. virginiana_), also called date-plum, and, according to the Dictionary of Worcester, belonged to the Indian language of Virginia. [The word became familiar in 1896 as the name of the winner of the Derby.] 1878.—"The finest fruit of Japan is the _Kaki_ or PERSIMMON (_Diospyros Kaki_), a large golden fruit on a beautiful tree."—_Miss Bird's Japan_, i. 234. PERUMBAUCUM, n.p. A town 14 m. N.W. of Conjevaram, in the district of Madras [Chingleput]. The name is perhaps _perum-pākkam_, Tam., 'big village.' PESCARIA, n.p. The coast of Tinnevelly was so called by the Portuguese, from the great pearl 'fishery' there. [c. 1566.—See under BAZAAR.] 1600.—"There are in the Seas of the East three principal mines where they fish pearls.... The third is between the Isle of Ceilon and Cape Comory, and on this account the Coast which runs from the said Cape to the shoals of Ramanancor and Manâr is called, in part, PESCARIA...."—_Lucena_, 80. [1616.—"PESQUERIA." See under CHILAW.] 1615.—"Iam nonnihil de orâ _Piscariâ_ dicamus quae iam inde a promontorio Commorino in Orientem ad usque breuia Ramanancoridis extenditur, quod haud procul inde celeberrimus, maximus, et copiosissimus toto Oriente Margaritarum piscatus instituitur...."—_Jarric, Thes._ i. 445. 1710.—"The Coast of the PESCARIA of the mother of pearl which runs from the Cape of Camorim to the Isle of Manar, for the space of seventy leagues, with a breadth of six inland, was the first debarcation of this second conquest."—_Sousa, Orient. Conquist._ i. 122. PESHAWUR, n.p. _Peshāwar_. This name of what is now the frontier city and garrison of India towards Kābul, is sometimes alleged to have been given by Akbar. But in substance the name is of great antiquity, and all that can be alleged as to Akbar is that he is said to have modified the old name, and that since his time the present form has been in use. A notice of the change is quoted below from Gen. Cunningham; we cannot give the authority on which the statement rests. Peshāwar could hardly be called a frontier town in the time of Akbar, standing as it did according to the administrative division of the _Āīn_, about the middle of the Sūba of Kābul, which included Kashmīr and all west of it. We do not find that the modern form occurs in the text of the _Āīn_ as published by Prof. Blochmann. In the translation of the _Ṭabaḳāt-i-Akbarī_ of Nizāmu-d-din Ahmad (died 1594-95), in Elliot, we find the name transliterated variously as _Pesháwar_ (v. 448), _Parsháwar_ (293), _Parshor_ (423), _Pershor_ (424). We cannot doubt that the Chinese form _Folausha_ in Fah-hian already expresses the name _Parashāwar_, or _Parshāwar_. c. 400.—"From Gandhâra, going south 4 days' journey, we arrive at the country of FO-LAU-SHA. In old times Buddha, in company with all his disciples, travelled through this country."—_Fah-hian_, by _Beal_, p. 34. c. 630.—"The Kingdom of Kien-to-lo (Gândhâra) extends about 1000 _li_ from E. to W. and 800 _li_ from S. to N. On the East it adjoins the river _Sin_ (Indus). The capital of this country is called PU-LU-SHA-PU-LO (Purashapura).... The towns and villages are almost deserted.... There are about a thousand convents, ruined and abandoned; full of wild plants, and presenting only a melancholy solitude...."—_Hwen T'sang, Pèl. Boud._ ii. 104-105. c. 1001.—"On his (Mahmúd's) reaching PURSHAUR, he pitched his tent outside the city. There he received intelligence of the bold resolve of Jaipál, the enemy of God, and the King of Hind, to offer opposition."—_Al-Utbi_, in _Elliot_, ii. 25. c. 1020.—"The aggregate of these waters forms a large river opposite the city of PARSHÁWAR."—_Al-Birūnī_, in _Elliot_, i. 47. See also 63. 1059.—"The Amír ordered a letter to be despatched to the minister, telling him 'I have determined to go to Hindustán, and pass the winter in Waihind, and Marminára, and BARSHÚR...."—_Baihaki_, in _Elliot_, ii. 150. c. 1220.—"FARSHĀBŪR. The vulgar pronunciation is BARSHĀWŪR. A large tract between Ghazna and Lahor, famous in the history of the Musulman conquest."—_Yāḳūt_, in _Barbier de Maynard, Dict. de la Perse_, 418. 1519.—"We held a consultation, in which it was resolved to plunder the country of the Aferîdî Afghâns, as had been proposed by Sultan Bayezîd, to fit up the fort of PERSHÂWER for the reception of their effects and corn, and to leave a garrison in it."—_Baber_, 276. c. 1555.—"We came to the city of PURSHAWAR, and having thus fortunately passed the _Kotal_ we reached the town of Joshāya. On the Kotal we saw rhinoceroses, the size of a small elephant."—_Sidi 'Ali_, in _J. As._ Ser. i. tom. ix. 201. c. 1590.—"Tumān Bagrām, which they call PARSHĀWAR; the spring here is a source of delight. There is in this place a great place of worship which they call Gorkhatri, to which people, especially Jogis, resort from great distances."—_Āīn_ (orig.), i. 592; [ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 404. In iii. 69, PARASHÁWAR]. 1754.—"On the news that PEISHOR was taken, and that Nadir Shah was preparing to pass the Indus, the Moghol's court, already in great disorder, was struck with terror."—_H. of Nadir Shah_, in _Hanway_, ii. 363. 1783.—"The heat of PESHOUR seemed to me more intense, than that of any country I have visited in the upper parts of India. Other places may be warm; hot winds blowing over tracts of sand may drive us under the shelter of a wetted skreen; but at PESHOUR, the atmosphere, in the summer solstice, becomes almost inflammable."—_G. Forster_, ed. 1808, ii. 57. 1863.—"Its present name we owe to Akbar, whose fondness for innovation led him to change the ancient PARASHÂWARA, of which he did not know the meaning, to PESHÂWAR, or the 'frontier town.' Abul Fazl gives both names."—_Cunningham, Arch. Reports_, ii. 87. Gladwin does in his translation give both names; but see above. PESHCUBZ, s. A form of dagger, the blade of which has a straight thick back, while the edge curves inwardly from a broad base to a very sharp point. Pers. _pesh-ḳabz_, 'fore-grip.' The handle is usually made of _shirmāhī_, 'the white bone (tooth?) of a large cetacean'; probably morse-tooth, which is repeatedly mentioned in the early English trade with Persia as an article much in demand (_e.g._ see _Sainsbury_, ii. 65, 159, 204, 305; iii. 89, 162, 268, 287, &c.). [The _peshḳubz_ appears several times in Mr. Egerton's _Catalogue of Indian Arms_, and one is illustrated, Pl. xv. No. 760.] 1767.— "Received for sundry jewels, &c. (Rs.) 7326 0 0 Ditto for knife, or PESHCUBZ (misprinted _pesheolz_) 3500 0 0." _Lord Clive's Accounts_, in _Long_, 497. PESHCUSH, s. Pers. _pesh-kash_. Wilson interprets this as literally 'first-fruits.' It is used as an offering or tribute, but with many specific and technical senses which will be found in Wilson, _e.g._ a fine on appointment, renewal, or investiture; a quit-rent, a payment exacted on lands formerly rent-free, or in substitution for service no longer exacted; sometimes a present to a great man, or (loosely) for the ordinary Government demand on land. PESHCUSH, in the old English records, is most generally used in the sense of a present to a great man. 1653.—"PESKET est vn presant en Turq."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, ed. 1657, p. 553. 1657.—"As to the PISCASH for the King of Golcundah, if it be not already done, we do hope with it you may obteyn our liberty to coyne silver Rupees and copper Pice at the Fort, which would be a great accommodation to our Trade. But in this and all other PISCASHES be as sparing as you can."—_Letter of Court to Ft. St. Geo._, in _Notes and Exts._, No. i. p. 7. 1673.—"Sometimes sending PISHCASHES of considerable value."—_Fryer_, 166. 1675.—"Being informed that Mr. Mohun had sent a PISCASH of Persian Wine, Cases of Stronge Water, &c. to ye Great Governour of this Countrey, that is 2_d._ or 3_d._ pson in ye kingdome, I went to his house to speake abt. it, when he kept me to dine with him."—_Puckle's Diary_, MS. in India Office. [1683.—"PISCASH." (See under FIRMAUN.)] 1689.—"But the PISHCUSHES or Presents expected by the _Nabobs_ and _Omrahs_ retarded our Inlargement for some time notwithstanding."—_Ovington_, 415. 1754.—"After I have refreshed my army at DELHIE, and received the subsidy (_Note._—'This is called a PEISCHCUSH, or present from an inferior to a superior. The sum agreed for was 20 crores') which must be paid, I will leave you in possession of his dominion."—_Hist. of Nadir Shah_, in _Hanway_, ii. 371. 1761.—"I have obtained a promise from his Majesty of his royal confirmation of all your possessions and priviledges, provided you pay him a proper PISHCUSH...."—_Major Carnac_ to the Governor and Council, in _Van Sittart_, i. 119. 1811.—"By the _fixed or regulated sum_ ... the Sultan ... means the PAISHCUSH, or tribute, which he was bound by former treaties to pay to the Government of Poonah; but which he does not think proper to ... designate by any term denotive of inferiority, which the word _Paishcush_ certainly is."—_Kirkpatrick_, Note on _Tippoo's Letters_, p. 9. PESH-KHĀNA, PESH-KHIDMAT, ss. Pers. 'Fore-service.' The tents and accompanying retinue sent on over-night, during a march, to the new camping ground, to receive the master on his arrival. A great personage among the natives, or among ourselves, has a complete double establishment, one portion of which goes thus every night in advance. [Another term used is PESHKHAIMA Pers. 'advance tents,' as below.] 1665.—"When the King is in the field, he hath usually two Camps ... to the end that when he breaketh up and leaveth one, the other may have passed before by a day and be found ready when he arriveth at the place design'd to encamp at; and 'tis therefore that they are called PEICHE-KANES, as if you should say, Houses going before...."—_Bernier_, E.T. 115; [ed. _Constable_, 359]. [1738.—"PEISH-KHANNA is the term given to the royal tents and their appendages in India."—_Hanway_, iv. 153. [1862.—"The result of all this uproarious bustle has been the erection of the Sardár's peshkhaima, or advanced tent."—_Bellew, Journal of Mission_, 409.] PESHWA, s. from Pers. 'a leader, a guide.' The chief minister of the Mahratta power, who afterwards, supplanting his master, the descendant of Sivaji, became practically the prince of an independent State and chief of the Mahrattas. The Peshwa's power expired with the surrender to Sir John Malcolm of the last Peshwa, Bājī Rāo, in 1817. He lived in wealthy exile, and with a _jāgīr_ under his own jurisdiction, at Bhitūr, near Cawnpoor, till January 1851. His adopted son, and the claimant of his honours and allowances, was the infamous Nānā Sāhib. Mr C. P. Brown gives a feminine _peshwīn_: "The princess Gangā Bāī was _Peshwīn_ of Purandhar." (MS. notes). 1673.—"He answered, it is well, and referred our Business to _Moro Pundit_ his PESHUA, or Chancellour, to examine our Articles, and give an account of what they were."—_Fryer_, 79. 1803.—"But how is it with the PESHWAH? He has no minister; no person has influence over him, and he is only guided by his own caprices."—_Wellington Desp._, ed. 1837, ii. 177. In the following passage (_quandoquidem dormitans_) the Great Duke had forgotten that things were changed since he left India, whilst the editor perhaps did not know: 1841.—"If you should draw more troops from the Establishment of Fort St. George, you will have to place under arms the subsidiary force of the Nizam, the PEISHWAH, and the force in Mysore, and the districts ceded by the Nizam in 1800-1801."—Letter from the _D. of Wellington_, in _Ind. Adm. of Lord Ellenborough_, 1874. (Dec. 29). The Duke was oblivious when he spoke of the Peshwa's Subsidiary Force in 1841. PETERSILLY, s. This is the name by which 'parsley' is generally called in N. India. We have heard it quoted there as an instance of the absurd corruption of English words in the mouths of natives. But this case at least might more justly be quoted as an example of accurate transfer. The word is simply the Dutch term for 'parsley,' viz. PETERSILIE, from the Lat. _petroselinum_, of which _parsley_ is itself a double corruption through the French _persil_. In the Arabic of Avicenna the name is given as _fatrasiliūn_. PETTAH, s. Tam. _pēṭṭai_. The extramural suburb of a fortress, or the town attached and adjacent to a fortress. The _pettah_ is itself often separately fortified; the fortress is then its citadel. The Mahratti _peṭh_ is used in like manner; [it is Skt. _peṭaka_, and the word possibly came to the Tamil through the Mahr.]. The word constantly occurs in the histories of war in Southern India. 1630.—"'Azam Khán, having ascended the Pass of Anjan-dúdh, encamped 3 _kos_ from Dhárúr. He then directed Multafit Khán ... to make an attack upon ... Dhárúr and its PETTA, where once a week people from all parts, far and near, were accustomed to meet for buying and selling."—_Abdul Hamīd_, in _Elliot_, vii. 20. 1763.—"The pagoda served as a citadel to a large PETTAH, by which name the people on the Coast of Coromandel call every town contiguous to a fortress."—_Orme_, ed. 1803, i. 147. 1791.—"... The PETTA or town (at Bangalore) of great extent to the north of the fort, was surrounded by an indifferent rampart and excellent ditch, with an intermediate berm ... planted with impenetrable and well-grown thorns.... Neither the fort nor the PETTA had drawbridges."—_Wilks, Hist. Sketches_, iii. 123. 1803.—"The PETTAH wall was very lofty, and defended by towers, and had no rampart."—_Wellington_, ed. 1837, ii. 193. 1809.—"I passed through a country little cultivated ... to Kingeri, which has a small mud-fort in good repair, and a PETTAH apparently well filled with inhabitants."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 412. 1839.—"The English ladies told me this PETTAH was 'a horrid place—quite native!' and advised me never to go into it; so I went next day, of course, and found it most curious—really _quite native_."—_Letters from Madras_, 289. PHANSEEGAR, s. See under THUG. [PHOOLKAREE, s. Hind. _phūl-kārī_, 'flowered embroidery.' The term applied in N. India to the cotton sheets embroidered in silk by village women, particularly Jats. Each girl is supposed to embroider one of these for her marriage. In recent years a considerable demand has arisen for specimens of this kind of needlework among English ladies, who use them for screens and other decorative purposes. Hence a considerable manufacture has sprung up of which an account will be found in a note by Mrs. F. A. Steel, appended to Mr. H. C. Cookson's _Monograph on the Silk Industry of the Punjab_ (1886-7), and in the _Journal of Indian Art_, ii. 71 _seqq._ [1887.—"They (native school girls) were collected in a small inner court, which was hung with the pretty PHULCARRIES they make here (Rawal Pindi), and which ... looked very Oriental and gay."—_Lady Dufferin, Viceregal Life_, 336.] [PHOORZA, s. A custom-house; Gujarātī _phurjā_, from Ar. _furẓat_ 'a notch,' then 'a bight,' 'river-mouth,' 'harbour'; hence 'a tax' or 'custom-duty.' [1791.—The East India Calendar (p. 131) has "John Church, PHOORZA-Master, Surat." [1727.—"And the Mogul's FURZA or custom-house is at this place (Hughly)."—_A. Hamilton_, ed. 1744, ii. 19. [1772.—"But as they still insisted on their people sitting at the gates on the PHOORZER Coosky ..."—_Forrest, Bombay Letters_, i. 386, and see 392, "PHOORZE Master." _Coosky_ = P.—Mahr. _Khushkī_, "inland transit-duties." [1813.—"... idols ... were annually imported to a considerable number at the Baroche PHOORZA, when I was custom-master at that settlement."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. ii. 334.] PIAL, s. A raised platform on which people sit, usually under the verandah, or on either side of the door of the house. It is a purely S. Indian word, and partially corresponds to the N. Indian _chabūtra_ (see CHABOOTRA). Wilson conjectures the word to be Telugu, but it is in fact a form of the Portuguese _poyo_ and _poyal_ (Span. _poyo_), 'a seat or bench.' This is again, according to Diez (i. 326), from the Lat. _podium_, 'a projecting base, a balcony.' Bluteau explains _poyal_ as 'steps for mounting on horseback' (_Scoticè_, 'a louping-on stone') [see _Dalboquerque_, Hak. Soc. ii. 68]. The quotation from Mr. Gover describes the S. Indian thing in full. 1553.—"... paying him his courtesy in Moorish fashion, which was seating himself along with him on a POYAL."—_Castanheda_, vi. 3. 1578.—"In the public square at Goa, as it was running furiously along, an infirm man came in its way, and could not escape; but the elephant took him up in his trunk, and without doing him any hurt deposited him on a POYO."—_Acosta, Tractado_, 432. 1602.—"The natives of this region who are called Iaos, are men so arrogant that they think no others their superiors ... insomuch that if a Iao in passing along the street becomes aware that any one of another nation is on a POYAL, or any place above him, if the person does not immediately come down, ... until he is gone by, he will kill him."—_Couto_, IV. iii. 1. [For numerous instances of this superstition, see _Frazer, Golden Bough_, 2nd ed. i. 360 _seqq._] 1873.—"Built against the front wall of every Hindu house in southern India ... is a bench 3 feet high and as many broad. It extends along the whole frontage, except where the house-door stands.... The posts of the VERANDA or PANDAL are fixed in the ground a few feet in front of the bench, enclosing a sort of platform: for the basement of the house is generally 2 or 3 feet above the street level. The raised bench is called the PYAL, and is the lounging-place by day. It also serves in the hot months as a couch for the night.... There the visitor is received; there the bargaining is done; there the beggar plies his trade, and the _Yogi_ (see JOGEE) sounds his CONCH; there also the members of the household clean their teeth, amusing themselves the while with belches and other frightful noises...."—_Pyal Schools in Madras_, by _E. C. Gover_, in _Ind. Antiq._ ii. 52. PICAR, s. Hind. _paikār_, [which again is a corruption of Pers. _pā'e-kār_, _pā'e_, 'a foot'], a retail-dealer, an intermediate dealer or broker. 1680.—"PICAR." See under DUSTOOR. 1683.—"Y^e said Naylor has always corresponded with Mr. Charnock, having been always his intimate friend; and without question either provides him goods out of the Hon. Comp.'s Warehouse, or connives at the Weavers and PICCARS doing of it."—_Hedges, Diary_, Hak. Soc. i. 133. [1772.—"PYKÂRS (_Dellols_ (see DELOLL) and Gomastahs) are a chain of agents through whose hands the articles of merchandize pass from the loom of the manufacturer, or the store-house of the cultivator, to the public merchant, or exporter."—_Verelst, View of Bengal, Gloss._ s.v.] PICE, s. Hind. _paisā_, a small copper coin, which under the Anglo-Indian system of currency is ¼ of an anna, 1/64 of a rupee, and somewhat less than 3/2 of a farthing. _Pice_ is used slangishly for money in general. By Act XXIII. of 1870 (cl. 8) the following copper coins are current:—1. Double _Pice_ or Half-anna. 2. _Pice_ or ¼ anna. 3. _Half-pice_ or ⅛ anna. 4. _Pie_ or 1/12 anna. No. 2 is the only one in very common use. As with most other coins, weights, and measures, there used to be PUCKA pice, and CUTCHA pice. The distinction was sometimes between the regularly minted copper of the Government and certain amorphous pieces of copper which did duty for small change (_e.g._ in the N.W. Provinces within memory), or between single and double pice, _i.e._ ¼ anna-pieces and ½ anna-pieces. [Also see PIE.] c. 1590.—"The _dám_ ... is the fortieth part of the rupee. At first this coin was called PAISAH."—_Āīn_, ed. _Blochmann_, i. 31. [1614.—"Another coin there is of copper, called a PIZE, whereof you have commonly 34 in the mamudo."—_Foster, Letters_, iii. 11.] 1615.—"PICE, which is a Copper Coyne; twelve Drammes make one PICE. The English Shilling, if weight, will yeeld thirtie three _Pice_ and a halfe."—_W. Peyton_, in _Purchas_, i. 530. 1616.—"Brasse money, which they call PICES, whereof three or thereabouts countervail a Peny."—_Terry_, in _Purchas_, ii. 1471. 1648.—"... de PEYSEN zijn kooper gelt...."—_Van Twist_, 62. 1653.—"PEÇA est vne monnoye du Mogol de la valeur de 6 deniers."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, ed. 1657, p. 553. 1673.—"PICE, a sort of Copper Money current among the Poorer sort of People ... the Company's Accounts are kept in Book-rate PICE, viz. 32 to the Mam. [i.e. _Mamoodee_, see GOSBECK], and 80 PICE to the Rupee."—_Fryer_, 205. 1676.—"The Indians have also a sort of small Copper-money; which is called PECHA.... In my last Travels, a _Roupy_ went at Surat for nine and forty PECHA'S."—_Tavernier_, E.T. ii. 22; [ed. _Ball_, i. 27]. 1689.—"Lower than these (pice), bitter-Almonds here (at Surat) pass for Money, about Sixty of which make a PICE."—_Ovington_, 219. 1726.—"1 _Ana_ makes 1½ stuyvers or 2 PEYS."—_Valentijn_, v. 179. [Also see under MOHUR GOLD.] 1768.—"Shall I risk my cavalry, which cost 1000 rupees each horse, against your cannon balls that cost two PICE?—No.—I will march your troops until their legs become the size of their bodies."—_Hyder Ali_, Letter to _Col. Wood_, in _Forbes, Or. Mem._ iii. 287; [2nd ed. ii. 300]. c. 1816.—"'Here,' said he, 'is four PUCKER-PICE for Mary to spend in the bazar; but I will thank you, Mrs. Browne, not to let her have any fruit....'"—_Mrs. Sherwood's Stories_, 16, ed. 1863. PICOTA, s. An additional allowance or percentage, added as a handicap to the weight of goods, which varied with every description,—and which the editor of the _Subsidios_ supposes to have lead to the varieties of BAHAR (q.v.). Thus at Ormuz the bahar was of 20 farazolas (see FRAZALA), to which was added, as _picota_, for cloves and mace 3 maunds (of Ormuz), or about 1/72 additional; for cinnamon 1/20 additional; for benzoin 1/5 additional, &c. See the _Pesos_, &c. of _A. Nunes_ (1554) _passim_. We have not been able to trace the origin of this term, nor any modern use. [1554.—"PICOTAA." (See under BRAZIL-WOOD, DOOCAUN.)] PICOTTAH, s. This is the term applied in S. India to that ancient machine for raising water, which consists of a long lever or yard, pivotted on an upright post, weighted on the short arm and bearing a line and bucket on the long arm. It is the _ḍhenklī_ of Upper India, the _shādūf_ of the Nile, and the old English _sweep_, _swape_, or _sway-pole_. The machine is we believe still used in the Terra Incognita of market-gardens S.E. of London. The name is Portuguese, _picota_, a marine term now applied to the handle of a ship's pump and post in which it works—a 'pump-brake.' The _picota_ at sea was also used as a pillory, whence the employment of the word as quoted from Correa. The word is given in the Glossary attached to the "Fifth Report" (1812), but with no indication of its source. Fryer (1673, pub. 1698) describes the thing without giving it a name. In the following the word is used in the marine sense: 1524.—"He (V. da Gama) ordered notice to be given that no seaman should wear a cloak, except on Sunday ... and if he did, that it should be taken from him by the constables (_lhe serra tomada polos meirinhos_), and the man put in the PICOTA in disgrace, for one day. He found great fault with men of military service wearing cloaks, for in that guise they did not look like soldiers."—_Correa, Lendas_, II. ii. 822. 1782.—"Pour cet effet (arroser les terres) on emploie une machine appellée PICÔTE. C'est une bascule dressée sur le bord d'un puits ou d'un réservoir d'eaux pluviales, pour en tirer l'eau, et la conduire ensuite où l'on veut."—_Sonnerat, Voyage_, i. 188. c. 1790.—"Partout les PAKOTIÉS, ou puits à bascule, étoient en mouvement pour fournir l'eau nécessaire aux plantes, et partout on entendoit les jardiniers égayer leurs travaux par des chansons."—_Haafner_, ii. 217. 1807.—"In one place I saw people employed in watering a rice-field with the _Yatam_, or PACOTA, as it is called by the English."—_Buchanan, Journey through Mysore_, &c., i. 15. [Here _Yatam_, is Can. _yāta_, Tel. _ētamu_, Mal. _ēttam_.] [1871.— "Aye, e'en PICOTTA-work would gain By using such bamboos." _Gover, Folk Songs of S. India_, 184.] PIE, s. Hind. _pā'ī_, the smallest copper coin of the Anglo-Indian currency, being 1/12 of an anna, 1/192 of a rupee, = about ½ a farthing. This is now the authorised meaning of _pie_. But _pā'ī_ was originally, it would seem, the fourth part of an anna, and in fact identical with PICE (q.v.). It is the H.—Mahr. _pā'ī_, 'a quarter,' from Skt. _pad_, _pādikā_ in that sense. [1866.—"... his father has a one PIE share in a small village which may yield him perhaps 24 rupees per annum."—_Confessions of an Orderly_, 201.] PIECE-GOODS. This, which is now the technical term for Manchester cottons imported into India, was originally applied in trade to the Indian cottons exported to England, a trade which appears to have been deliberately killed by the heavy duties which Lancashire procured to be imposed in its own interest, as in its own interest it has recently procured the abolition of the small import duty on English piece-goods in India.[223] [In 1898 a duty at the rate of 3 per cent. on cotton goods was reimposed.] Lists of the various kinds of Indian piece-goods will be found in Milburn (i. 44, 45, 46, and ii. 90, 221), and we assemble them below. It is not in our power to explain their peculiarities, except in very few cases, found under their proper heading. [In the present edition these lists have been arranged in alphabetical order. The figures before each indicate that they fall into the following classes: 1. Piece-goods formerly exported from Bombay and Surat; 2. Piece-goods exported from Madras and the Coast; 3. Piece-goods: the kinds imported into Great Britain from Bengal. Some notes and quotations have been added. But it must be understood that the classes of goods now known under these names may or may not exactly represent those made at the time when these lists were prepared. The names printed in capitals are discussed in separate articles.] 1665.—"I have sometimes stood amazed at the vast quantity of Cotton-Cloth of all sorts, fine and others, tinged and white, which the _Hollanders_ alone draw from thence and transport into many places, especially into _Japan_ and _Europe_; not to mention what the _English_, _Portingal_ and _Indian_ merchants carry away from those parts."—_Bernier_, E.T. 141; [ed. _Constable_, 439]. 1785.—(Res^n. of Court of Directors of the E.I.C., 8th October) "... that the Captains and Officers of all ships that shall sail from any part of India, after receiving notice hereof, shall be allowed to bring 8000 pieces of PIECE-GOODS and no more ... that 5000 pieces and no more, may consist of white Muslins and Callicoes, stitched or plain, or either of them, of which 5000 pieces only 2000 may consist of any of the following sorts, viz., _Alliballies_, _Alrochs_ (?), _Cossaes_, _Doreas_, _Jamdannies_, _Mulmuls_, _Nainsooks_, _Neckcloths_, _Tanjeebs_, and _Terrindams_, and that 3000 pieces and no more, may consist of coloured piece-goods...." &c., &c.—In _Seton-Karr_, i. 83. [ABRAWAN, P. _āb-i-ravān_, 'flowing water'; a very fine kind of Dacca muslin. 'Woven air' is the name applied in the _Arabian Nights_ to the Patna gauzes, a term originally used for the produce of the Coan looms (_Burton_, x. 247.) "The Hindoos amuse us with two stories, as instances of the fineness of this muslin. One, that the Emperor Aurungzebe was angry with his daughter for exposing her skin through her clothes; whereupon the young princess remonstrated in her justification that she had seven _jamahs_ (see JAMMA) or suits on; and another, in the Nabob Allaverdy Khawn's time a weaver was chastised and turned out of the city for his neglect, in not preventing his cow from eating up a piece of ABROOAN, which he had spread and carelessly left on the grass."—_Bolt, Considerations on Affairs of India_, 206.] 3. ADATIS. 2. ALLEJAS. 3. ALLIBALLIES.—"_Alaballee_ (signifying according to the weavers' interpretation of the word 'very fine') is a muslin of fine texture."—(_J. Taylor, Account of the Cotton Manufacture at Dacca_, 45). According to this the word is perhaps from Ar. _ā'lā_, 'superior,' H. _bhalā_, 'good.' 3. ALLIBANEES.—Perhaps from _ā'lā_, 'superior,' _bānā_, 'woof.' 1. ANNABATCHIES. 3. ARRAHS.—Perhaps from the place of that name in Shahābād, where, according to Buchanan Hamilton (_Eastern India_, i. 548) there was a large cloth industry. 3. AUBRAHS. 2. AUNNEKETCHIES. 3. BAFTAS. 3. BANDANNAS. 1. BEJUTAPAUTS.—H. _be-jūṭā_, 'without join,' _pāt_, 'a piece.' 1. BETEELAS. 3. BLUE CLOTH. 1. BOMBAY STUFFS. 1. BRAWL.—The _N.E.D._ describes Brawl as a 'blue and white striped cloth manufactured in India.' In a letter of 1616 (_Foster_, iv. 306) we have "Lolwee champell and BURRAL." The editor suggests H. _biral_, 'open in texture, fine.' But Roquefort (s.v.) gives: "_Bure_, _Burel_, grosse étoffe en laine de couleur rousse ou grisâtre, dont s'habillent ordinairement les ramoneurs; cette étoffe est faite de brebis noire et brune, sans aucune autre teinture." And see _N.E.D._ s.v. _Borrel_. 3. BYRAMPAUTS. (See BEIRAMEE.) 2. CALLAWAPORES. 3. CALLIPATTIES.—H. _Kālī_, 'black,' _pattī_, 'strip.' 3. CAMBAYS. 3. CAMBRICS. 3. CARPETS. 3. CARRIDARIES. 2. CATTAKETCHIES. 1. CHALIAS. (See under SHALEE.) 3. CHARCONNAES.—H. _chār-khāna_, 'chequered.' "The _charkana_, or chequered muslin, is, as regards manufacture, very similar to the _Doorea_ (see DOREAS below). They differ in the breadth of the stripes, their closeness to each other, and the size of the squares." (_Forbes Watson, Textile Man._ 78). The same name is now applied to a silk cloth. "The word _chārkhāna_ simply means 'a check,' but the term is applied to certain silk or mixed fabrics containing small checks, usually about 8 or 10 checks in a line to an inch." (_Yusuf Ali, Mon. on Silk_, 93. Also see _Journ. Ind. Art_, iii. 6.) 1683.—"20 yards of CHARKONNAS."—In _Yule, Hedges' Diary_, Hak. Soc. i. 94. 2. CHAVONIS. 1. CHELLOES. (See SHALEE.) 3. CHINECHURAS.—Probably cloth from CHINSURA. 1. CHINTZ, of sorts. 3. CHITTABULLIES. 3. CHOWTARS.—This is almost certainly not identical with CHUDDER. In a list of cotton cloths in the _Āīn_ (i. 94) we have _chautār_, which may mean 'made with four threads or wires.' _Chautāhī_, 'four-fold,' is a kind of cloth used in the Punjab for counterpanes (_Francis, Man. Cotton_, 7). This cloth is frequently mentioned in the early letters. 1610.—"CHAUTARES are white and well requested."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 75. 1614.—"The CHAUTERS of Agra and fine baftas nyll doth not here vend."—_Foster, Letters_, ii. 45. 1615.—"Four pieces fine white COWTER."—_Ibid._ iv. 51. 3. CHUCLAES.—This may be H. _chaklā_, _chakrī_, which Platts defines as 'a kind of cloth made of silk and cotton.' 3. CHUNDERBANNIES.—This is perhaps H. _chandra_, 'the moon,' _bānā_, 'woof.' 3. CHUNDRACONAES.—Forbes Watson has: "_Chunderkana_, second quality muslin for handkerchiefs": "Plain white bleached muslin called _Chunderkora_." The word is probably _chandrakhāna_, 'moon checks.' 3. CLOUTS, common coarse cloth, for which see _N.E.D._ 3. COOPEES.—This is perhaps H. _kaupin_, _kopin_, 'the small LUNGOOTY worn by Fakirs.' 3. CORAHS.—H. _korā_, 'plain, unbleached, undyed.' What is now known as Kora silk is woven in pieces for waist-cloths (see _Yusuf Ali_, _op. cit._ 76). 3. COSSAES.—This perhaps represents Ar. _khāṣṣa_ 'special.' In the _Āīn_ we have _khāçah_ in the list of cotton cloths (i. 94). Mr. Taylor describes it as a muslin of a close fine texture, and identifies it with the fine muslin which, according to the _Āīn_ (ii. 124), was produced at Sonārgāon. The finest kind he says is "_jungle-khasu_." (_Taylor_, _op. cit._ 45.) 3. CUSHTAES.—These perhaps take their name from Kushtia, a place of considerable trade in the Nadiya District. 3. CUTTANNEES. (See COTTON.) 1. DHOOTIES. (See DHOTY.) 3. DIAPERS. 3. DIMITIES. 3. DOREAS.—H. _ḍoriyā_, 'striped cloth,' _ḍor_, 'thread.' In the list in the _Āīn_ (i. 95), _Doriyah_ appears among cotton stuffs. It is now also made in silk: "The simplest pattern is the stripe; when the stripes are longitudinal the fabric is a _doriya_.... The _doriya_ was originally a cotton fabric, but it is now manufactured in silk, silk-and-cotton, _tasar_, and other combinations." (_Yusuf Ali_, _op. cit._ 57, 94.) 1683.—"3 pieces DOOREAS."—_Hedges, Diary_, Hak. Soc. i. 94. 3. DOSOOTIES. 3. DUNGAREES. 3. DYSUCKSOYS. 3. ELATCHES.—Platts gives H. _Ilāchā_, 'a kind of cloth woven of silk and thread so as to present the appearance of cardamoms (_ilāchī_).' But it is almost certainly identical with ALLEJA. It was probably introduced to Agra, where now alone it is made, by the Moghuls. It differs from _doriya_ (see DOREAS above) in having a substantial texture, whereas the _doriya_ is generally flimsy. (_Yusuf Ali_, _op. cit._ 95.) 3. EMMERTIES.—This is H. _amratī_, _imratī_, 'sweet as nectar.' 2. GINGHAMS. 2. GUDELOOR (dimities).—There is a place of the name in the Neilgherry District, but it does not seem to have any cloth manufacture. 1. GUINEA STUFFS. 3. GURRAHS.—This is probably the H. _gārhā_: "unbleached fabrics which under names varying in different localities, constitute a large proportion of the clothing of the poor. They are used also for packing goods, and as a covering for the dead, for which last purpose a large quantity is employed both by Hindoos and Mahomedans. These fabrics in Bengal pass under the name of GARRHA and GUZEE." (_Forbes Watson_, _op. cit._ 83.) 3. HABASSIES.—Probably P. _'abbāsī_, used of cloths dyed in a sort of magenta colour. The recipe is given by _Hadi, Mon. on Dyeing in the N.W.P._ p. 16. 3. HERBA TAFFETIES.—These are cloths made of GRASS-CLOTH. 3. HUMHUMS, from Ar. _ḥammām_, 'a Turkish bath' "(apparently so named from its having been originally used at the bath), is a cloth of a thick stout texture, and generally worn as a wrapper in the cold season." (_Taylor_, _op. cit._ 63.) 2. IZAREES.—P. _izār_, 'drawers, trousers.' Watson (_op. cit._ 57, note) says that in some places it is peculiar to men, the women's drawers being _Turwar_. Herklots (_Qanoon-e-Islam_, App. xiv.) gives _eezar_ as equivalent to SHULWAUR, like the PYJAMMA, but not so wide. 3. JAMDANNIES.—P.-H. _jāmdānī_, which is said to be properly _jāmahdānī_, 'a box for holding a suit.' The _jāmdānī_ is a loom-figured muslin, which Taylor (_op. cit._ 48) calls "the most expensive productions of the Dacca looms." 3. JAMWARS. H. _jāmawār_, 'sufficient for a dress.' It is not easy to say what stuff is intended by this name. In the _Āīn_ (ii. 240) we have _jamahwār_, mentioned among Guzerat stuffs worked in gold thread, and again (i. 95) _jāmahwār Parmnarm_ among woollen stuffs. Forbes Watson gives among Kashmīr shawls: "_Jamewars_, or striped shawl pieces"; in the Punjab they are of a striped pattern made both in pashm and wool (_Johnstone, Mon. on Wool_, 9), and Mr. Kipling says, "the stripes are broad, of alternate colours, red and blue, &c." (_Mukharji, Art Manufactures of India_, 374.) 3. KINCHA CLOTH. 3. KISSORSOYS. 3. LACCOWRIES. 1. LEMMANNEES. 3. LONG CLOTHS. 3. LOONGHEES, HERBA. (See GRASS-CLOTH.) 1. LOONGHEE, MAGHRUB. Ar. _maghrib_, _maghrab_, 'the west.' 3. MAMOODEATIS. 3. MAMMOODIES. Platts gives _Maḥmūdī_, 'praised, fine muslin.' The _Āīn_ (i. 94) classes the _Maḥmūdī_ among cotton cloths, and at a low price. A cloth under this name is made at Shāhābād in the Hardoi District. (_Oudh Gazetteer_, ii. 25.) 2. MONEPORE CLOTHS. (See MUNNEPORE.) 2. MOOREES.—"_Moories_ are blue cloths, principally manufactured in the districts of Nellore and at Canatur in the Chingleput collectorate of Madras.... They are largely exported to the Straits of Malacca." (_Balfour, Cycl._ ii. 982.) 1684-5.—"MOOREES superfine, 1000 pieces."—_Pringle, Diary Ft. St. Geo._ iv. 41. 3. MUGGADOOTIES. (See MOONGA.) 3. MULMULS. 3. MUSHRUES.—P. _mashrū'_, 'lawful.' It is usually applied to a kind of silk or satin with a cotton back. "Pure silk is not allowed to men, but women may wear the most sumptuous silk fabrics" (_Yusuf Ali_, _op. cit._ 90, _seq._). "All _Mushroos_ wash well, especially the finer kinds, used for bodices, petticoats, and trousers of both sexes." (_Forbes Watson_, _op. cit._ 97.) 1832.—"... MUSSHEROO (striped washing silks manufactured at Benares)...."—_Mrs. Meer Hassan Ali, Observations_, i. 106. 1. MUSTERS. 3. NAIBABIES. 3. NAINSOOKS.—H. _nainsukh_, 'pleasure of the eye.' A sort of fine white calico. Forbes Watson (_op. cit._ 76) says it is used for neckerchiefs, and Taylor (_op. cit._ 46) defines it as "a thick muslin, apparently identical with the _tunsook_ (_tansak'h_, _Blochmann_, i. 94) of the _Ayeen_." A cloth is made of the same name in silk, imitated from the cotton fabric. (_Yusuf Ali_, _op. cit._ 95.) 1. NEGANEPAUTS. 1. NICANNEES.—Quoting from a paper of 1683, Orme (_Fragments_, 287) has "6000 NICCANNEERS, 13 yards long." 3. NILLAES.—Some kind of blue cloth, H. _nīlā_, 'blue.' 1. NUNSAREES.—There is a place called Nansārī in the Bhandāra District (_Central Provinces Gazetteer_, 346). 2. ORINGAL (cloths). Probably take their name from the once famous city of Warangal in Hyderabad. 3. PALAMPORES. 3. PENIASCOES.—In a paper quoted by Birdwood (_Report on Old Records_, 40) we have PINASCOS, which he says are stuffs made of pine-apple fibre. 2, 3. PERCAULAS.—H. _parkālā_, 'a spark, a piece of glass.' These were probably some kind of spangled robe, set with pieces of glass, as some of the modern PHOOLKARIS are. In the _Madras Diaries_ of 1684-5 we have "PERCOLLAES," and "PERCOLLES, fine" (_Pringle_, i. 53, iii. 119, iv. 41.) 3. PHOTAES.—In a letter of 1615 we have "Lunges (see LOONGHEE) and FOOTAES of all sorts." (_Foster, Letters_, iv. 306), where the editor suggests H. _phūṭā_, 'variegated.' But in the _Āīn_ we find "_Fautahs_ (loin-bands)" (i. 93), which is the P. _foṭa_, and this is from the connection the word probably meant. 3. PULECAT handkerchiefs. (See MADRAS handkerchiefs and BANDANNA.) 2. PUNJUM.—The _Madras Gloss._ gives Tel. _punjamu_, Tam. _puñjam_, _lit._ 'a collection.' "In Tel. a collection of 60 threads and in Tam. of 120 threads skeined, ready for the formation of the warp for weaving. A cloth is denominated 10, 12, 14, up to 40 _poonjam_, according to the number of times 60, or else 120, is contained in the total number of threads in the warp. _Poonjam_ thus also came to mean a cloth of the length of one _poonjam_ as usually skeined; this usual length is 36 cubits, or 18 yards, and the width from 38 to 44 inches, 14 lbs. being the common weight; pieces of half length were formerly exported as SALEMPOORY." Writing in 1814, Heyne (_Tracts_, 347) says: "Here (in Salem) two punjums are designated by 'first call,' so that twelve punjums of cloth is called 'six call,' and so on." 3. PUTEAHS. (See PUTTEE.) In a letter of 1610 we have: "PATTA, katuynen, with red stripes over thwart through." (_Danvers, Letters_, i. 72.) 2. PUTTON KETCHIES.—Cloths which ossibly took their name from the city of Anhilwāra PATAN in CUTCH. 1727.—"That country (Tegnapatam) produces Pepper, and coarse Cloth called CATCHAS."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 335. 3. RAINGS.—"_Rang_ is a muslin which resembles jhuna in its transparent gauze or net-like texture. It is made by passing a single thread of the warp through each division of the reed" (_Taylor_, _op. cit._ 44.) "1 Piece of RAIGLINS."—_Hedges, Diary_, Hak. Soc. i. 94. 1. SALOOPAUTS. (See SHALEE.) 3. SANNOES. 2. SASSERGATES.—Some kind of cloth called 'that of the 1000 knots,' H. _sahasra granṭhi_. "_Saserguntees_" (_Birdwood, Rep. on Old Records_, 63). 2. SASTRACUNDEES.—These cloths seem to take their name from a place called _Sāstrakunḍa_, 'Pool of the Law.' This is probably the place named in the _Āīn_ (ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 124): "In the township of _Kiyāra Sundar_ is a large reservoir which gives a peculiar whiteness to the cloths washed in it." Gladwin reads the name _Catarashoonda_, or _Catarehsoonder_ (see _Taylor_, _op. cit._ 91). 3. SEERBANDS, SEERBETTIES.—These are names for turbans, H. _sirband_, _sirbatti_. Taylor (_op. cit._ 47) names them as Dacca muslins under the names of _surbund_ and _surbutee_. 3. SEERSHAUDS.—This is perhaps P. _sirshād_, 'head-delighting,' some kind of turban or veil. 3. SEERSUCKERS.—Perhaps, _sir_, 'head,' _sukh_, 'pleasure.' 3. SHALBAFT.—P. _shālbāft_, 'shawl-weaving.' (See SHAWL.) 3. SICKTERSOYS. 3. SOOSIES. 3. SUBNOMS, SUBLOMS.—"_Shubnam_ is a thin pellucid muslin to which the Persian figurative name of 'evening dew' (_shabnam_) is given, the fabric being, when spread over the bleaching-field, scarcely distinguishable from the dew on the grass." (_Taylor_, _op. cit._ 45.) 3. SUCCATOONS. (See SUCLAT.) 3. TAFFATIES of sorts. "A name applied to plain woven silks, in more recent times signifying a light thin silk stuff with a considerable lustre or gloss" (_Drapers' Dict._ s.v.). The word comes from P. _tāftan_, 'to twist, spin.' The _Āīn_ (i. 94) has _tāftah_ in the list of silks. 3. TAINSOOKS.—H. _tansukh_, 'taking ease.' (See above under NAINSOOKS.) 3. TANJEEBS. P. _tanzeb_, 'body adorning.'—"A tolerably fine muslin" (_Taylor_, _op. cit._ 46; _Forbes Watson_, _op. cit._ 76). "The silk _tanzeb_ seems to have gone out of fashion, but that in cotton is very commonly used for the chicken work in Lucknow." (_Yusuf Ali_, _op. cit._ 96.) 1. TAPSEILS. (See under ALLEJA.) In the _Āīn_ (i. 94) we have: "_Tafçilah_ (a stuff from Mecca)." 1670.—"So that in your house are only left some TAPSEILES and cotton yarn."—In _Yule, Hedges' Diary_, Hak. Soc. ii. ccxxvi. Birdwood in _Report on Old Records_, 38, has TOPSAILS. 2. TARNATANNES.—"There are various kinds of muslins brought from the East Indies, chiefly from Bengal, betelles (see BETTEELA), _tarnatans_...." (_Chambers' Cycl._ of 1788, quoted in 3rd ser. _N. & Q._ iv. 135). It is suggested (_ibid._ 3rd ser. iv. 135) that this is the origin of English _tarletan_, Fr. _tarletane_, which is defined in the _Drapers' Dict._ as "a fine open muslin, first imported from India and afterwards imitated here." 3. TARTOREES. 3. TEPOYS. 3. TERINDAMS.—"_Turundam_ (said by the weavers to mean 'a kind of cloth for the body,' the name being derived from the Arabic word _turuh_ (_tarḥ_, _taraḥ_) 'a kind,' and the Persian one _undam_ (_andām_) 'the body,' is a muslin which was formerly imported, under the name of _terendam_, into this country." (_Taylor_, _op. cit._ 46.) 2. VENTEPOLLAMS. PIGDAUN, s. A spittoon; Hind. _pīkdān_. _Pīk_ is properly the expectorated juice of chewed betel. [c. 1665.—"... servants ... to carry the PICQUEDENT or spittoon...."—_Bernier_, ed. _Constable_, 214. In 283 PIQUEDANS.] 1673.—"The Rooms are spread with Carpets as in _India_, and they have PIGDANS, or Spitting pots of the Earth of this Place, which is valued next to that of China, to void their Spittle in."—_Fryer_, 223. [1684.—Hedges speaks of purchasing a "Spitting Cup."—_Diary_, Hak. Soc. i. 149.] PIGEON ENGLISH. The vile jargon which forms the means of communication at the Chinese ports between Englishmen who do not speak Chinese, and those Chinese with whom they are in the habit of communicating. The word "_business_" appears in this kind of talk to be corrupted into "_pigeon_," and hence the name of the jargon is supposed to be taken. [For examples see _Chamberlain, Things Japanese_, 3rd ed. pp. 321 _seqq._; _Ball, Things Chinese_, 3rd ed. 430 _seqq._ (See BUTLER ENGLISH.)] 1880.—"... the English traders of the early days ... instead of inducing the Chinese to make use of correct words rather than the misshapen syllables they had adopted, encouraged them by approbation and example, to establish PIGEON ENGLISH—a grotesque gibberish which would be laughable if it were not almost melancholy."—_Capt. W. Gill, River of Golden Sand_, i. 156. 1883.—"The 'PIDJUN ENGLISH' is revolting, and the most dignified persons demean themselves by speaking it.... How the whole English-speaking community, without distinction of rank, has come to communicate with the Chinese in this baby talk is extraordinary."—_Miss Bird, Golden Chersonese_, 37. PIG-STICKING. This is Anglo-Indian hog-hunting, or what would be called among a people delighting more in lofty expression, 'the chase of the Wild Boar.' When, very many years since, one of the present writers, destined for the Bengal Presidency, first made acquaintance with an Indian mess-table, it was that of a Bombay regiment at Aden—in fact of that gallant corps which is now known as the 103rd Foot, or Royal Bombay Fusiliers. Hospitable as they were, the opportunity of enlightening an aspirant Bengalee on the short-comings of his Presidency could not be foregone. The chief counts of indictment were three: 1st. The inferiority of the Bengal Horse Artillery system; 2nd. That the Bengalees were guilty of the base effeminacy of drinking beer out of champagne glasses; 3rd. That in pig-sticking they _threw_ the spear at the boar. The two last charges were evidently ancient traditions, maintaining their ground as facts down to 1840 therefore; and showed how little communication practically existed between the Presidencies as late as that year. Both the allegations had long ceased to be true, but probably the second had been true in the 18th century, as the third certainly had been. This may be seen from the quotation from R. Lindsay, and by the text and illustrations of Williamson's _Oriental Field Sports_ (1807), [and much later (see below)]. There is, or perhaps we should say more diffidently there was, still a difference between the Bengal practice in pig-sticking, and that of Bombay. The Bengal spear is about 6½ feet long, loaded with lead at the butt so that it can be grasped almost quite at the end and carried with the point down, inclining only slightly to the front; the boar's charge is received on the right flank, when the point, raised to 45° or 50° of inclination, if rightly guided, pierces him in the shoulder. The Bombay spear is a longer weapon, and is carried under the armpit like a dragoon's lance. Judging from Elphinstone's statement below we should suppose that the Bombay as well as the Bengal practice originally was to throw the spear, but that both independently discarded this, the QUI-HIS adopting the short overhand spear, the DUCKS the long lance. 1679.—"In the morning we went a hunting of wild Hoggs with Kisna Reddy, the chief man of the Islands" (at mouth of the Kistna) "and about 100 other men of the island (Dio) with lances and Three score doggs, with whom we killed eight Hoggs great and small, one being a Bore very large and fatt, of greate weight."—_Consn. of Agent and Council of Fort St. Geo._ on Tour. In _Notes and Exts._ No. II. The party consisted of Streynsham Master "Agent of the Coast and Bay," with "Mr. Timothy Willes and Mr. Richard Mohun of the Councell, the Minister, the Chyrurgeon, the Schoolmaster, the Secretary, and two Writers, an Ensign, 6 mounted soldiers and a Trumpeter," in all 17 Persons in the Company's Service, and "Four Freemen, who went with the Agent's Company for their own pleasure, and at their own charges." It was a Tour of Visitation of the Factories. 1773.—The Hon. R. Lindsay _does_ speak of the "Wild-boar chase"; but he wrote after 35 years in England, and rather eschews Anglo-Indianisms: "Our weapon consisted only of a short heavy spear, three feet in length, and well poised; the boar being found and unkennelled by the spaniels, runs with great speed across the plain, is pursued on horseback, and the first rider who approaches him throws the javelin...."—_Lives of the Lindsays_, iii. 161. 1807.—"When (the hog) begins to slacken, the attack should be commenced by the horseman who may be nearest pushing on to his left side; into which the spear should be thrown, so as to lodge behind the shoulder blade, and about six inches from the backbone."—_Williamson, Oriental Field Sports_, p. 9. (_Left_ must mean hog's _right_.) This author says that the bamboo shafts were 8 or 9 feet long, but that _very short_ ones had formerly been in use; thus confirming Lindsay. 1816.—"We hog-hunt till two, then tiff, and hawk or course till dusk ... we do not throw our spears in the old way, but poke with spears longer than the common ones, and never part with them."—_Elphinstone's Life_, i. 311. [1828.—"... the boar who had made good the next cane with only a slight scratch from a spear thrown as he was charging the hedge."—_Orient. Sport. Mag._ reprint 1873, i. 116.] 1848.—"Swankey of the Body-Guard himself, that dangerous youth, and the greatest buck of all the Indian army now on leave, was one day discovered by Major Dobbin, _tête-à-tête_ with Amelia, and describing the sport of PIGSTICKING to her with great humour and eloquence."—_Vanity Fair_, ii. 288. 1866.—"I may be a young PIG-STICKER, but I am too old a sportsman to make such a mistake as that."—_Trevelyan, The Dawk Bungalow_, in _Fraser_, lxxiii. 387. 1873.—"PIGSTICKING may be very good fun...."—_A True Reformer_, ch. i. 1876.—"You would perhaps like tiger-hunting or PIG-STICKING; I saw some of that for a season or two in the East. Everything here is poor stuff after that."—_Daniel Deronda_, ii. ch. xi. 1878.—"In the meantime there was a 'PIG-STICKING' meet in the neighbouring district."—_Life in the Mofussil_, i. 140. PIG-TAIL, s. This term is often applied to the Chinaman's long plait of hair, by transfer from the _queue_ of our grandfathers, to which the name was much more appropriate. Though now universal among the Chinese, this fashion was only introduced by their Manchu conquerors in the 17th century, and was "long resisted by the natives of the Amoy and Swatow districts, who, when finally compelled to adopt the distasteful fashion, concealed the badge of slavery beneath cotton turbans, the use of which has survived to the present day" (_Giles, Glossary of Reference_, 32). Previously the Chinese wore their unshaven back hair gathered in a net, or knotted in a chignon. De Rhodes (Rome, 1615, p. 5) says of the people of Tongking, that "_like the Chinese_ they have the custom of gathering the hair in fine nets under the hat." 1879.—"One sees a single Sikh driving four or five Chinamen in front of him, having knotted their PIGTAILS together for reins."—_Miss Bird, Golden Chersonese_, 283. PILAU, PILOW, PILÁF, &c., s. Pers. _pulāo_, or _pilāv_, Skt. _pulāka_, 'a ball of boiled rice.' A dish, in origin purely Mahommedan, consisting of meat, or fowl, boiled along with rice and spices. Recipes are given by Herklots, ed. 1863, App. xxix.; and in the _Āīn-i-Akbarī_ (ed. _Blochmann_, i. 60), we have one for _ḳīma pulāo_ (_ḳīma_ = 'hash') with several others to which the name is not given. The _name_ is almost as familiar in England as CURRY, but not the _thing_. It was an odd circumstance, some 45 years ago, that the two surgeons of a dragoon regiment in India were called _Currie_ and _Pilleau_. 1616.—"Sometimes they boil pieces of flesh or hens, or other fowl, cut in pieces in their rice, which dish they call PILLAW. As they order it they make it a very excellent and a very well tasted food."—_Terry_, in _Purchas_, ii. 1471. c. 1630.—"The feast begins: it was compounded of a hundred sorts of PELO and candied dried meats."—_Sir T. Herbert_, ed. 1638, p. 138, [and for varieties, p. 310]. [c. 1660.—"... my elegant hosts were fully employed in cramming their mouths with as much PELAU as they could contain...."—_Bernier_, ed. _Constable_, 121.] 1673.—"The most admired Dainty wherewith they stuff themselves is PULLOW, whereof they will fill themselves to the Throat and receive no hurt, it being so well prepared for the Stomach."—_Fryer_, 399. See also p. 93. At p. 404 he gives a recipe. 1682.—"They eate their PILAW and other spoone-meate withoute spoones, taking up their pottage in the hollow of their fingers."—_Evelyn, Diary_, June 19. 1687.—"They took up their Mess with their Fingers, as the Moors do their PILAW, using no Spoons."—_Dampier_, i. 430. 1689.—"PALAU, that is Rice boil'd ... with Spices intermixt, and a boil'd Fowl in the middle, is the most common _Indian_ Dish."—_Ovington_, 397. 1711.—"They cannot go to the Price of a PILLOE, or boil'd Fowl and Rice; but the better sort make that their principal Dish."—_Lockyer_, 231. 1793.—"On a certain day ... all the Musulman officers belonging to your department shall be entertained at the charge of the _Sircar_, with a public repast, to consist of PULLAO of the first sort."—_Select Letters of Tippoo S._, App. xlii. c. 1820.— "And nearer as they came, a genial savour Of certain stews, and roast-meats, and PILAUS, Things which in hungry mortals' eyes find favour."—_Don Juan_, v. 47. 1848.—"'There's a PILLAU, Joseph, just as you like it, and Papa has brought home the best turbot in Billingsgate.'"—_Vanity Fair_, i. 20. PINANG, s. This is the Malay word for Areca, and it is almost always used by the Dutch to indicate that article, and after them by some Continental writers of other nations. The Chinese word for the same product—_pin-lang_—is probably, as Bretschneider says, a corruption of the Malay word. (See PENANG.) [1603.—"They (the Javans) are very great eaters—and they haue a certaine hearbe called _bettaile_ (see BETEL) which they vsually have carryed with them wheresouer they goe, in boxes, or wrapped vp in a cloath like a sugar loafe: and also a nut called PINANGE, which are both in operation very hott, and they eate them continually to warme them within, and keepe them from the fluxe. They do likewise take much tabacco, and also opium."—_E. Scott, An Exact Discovrse_, &c., _of the East Indies_, 1606, Sig. N. 2. [1665.—"Their ordinary food ... is Rice, Wheat, PINANGE...."—_Sir T. Herbert, Travels_, 1677, p. 365 (_Stanf. Dict._).] 1726.—"But Shah Sousa gave him (viz. Van der Broek, an envoy to Rajmahal in 1655) good words, and regaled him with PINANG (a great favour), and promised that he should be amply paid for everything."—_Valentijn_, v. 165. PINDARRY, s. Hind. _pinḍārī_, _pinḍārā_, but of which the more original form appears to be Mahr. _penḍhārī_, a member of a band of plunderers called in that language _penḍhār_ and _penḍhārā_. The etymology of the word is very obscure. We may discard as a curious coincidence only, the circumstance observed by Mr. H. T. Prinsep, in the work quoted below (i. 37, note), that "PINDARA seems to have the same reference to _Pandour_ that _Kuzāk_ has to _Cossack_." Sir John Malcolm observes that the most popular etymology among the natives ascribes the name to the dissolute habits of the class, leading them to frequent the shops dealing in an intoxicating drink called _pinda_. (One of the senses of _penḍhā_, according to Molesworth's _Mahr. Dict._, is 'a drink for cattle and men, prepared from _Holcus sorghum_' (see JOWAUR) 'by steeping it and causing it to ferment.') Sir John adds: 'Kurreem Khan' (a famous Pindarry leader) 'told me he had never heard of any other reason for the name; and Major Henley had the etymology confirmed by the most intelligent of the Pindarries of whom he enquired' (_Central India_, 2nd ed. i. 433). Wilson again considers the most probable derivation to be from the Mahr. _penḍhā_, but in the sense of a 'bundle of rice-straw,' and _hara_, 'who takes,' because the name was originally applied to horsemen who hung on to an army, and were employed in collecting forage. We cannot think either of the etymologies very satisfactory. We venture another, as a plausible suggestion merely. Both _pinḍ-paṛnā_ in Hindi, and _pinḍās-basneṅ_ in Mahr. signify 'to follow'; the latter being defined 'to stick closely to; to follow to the death; used of the adherence of a disagreeable fellow.' Such phrases would aptly apply to these hangers-on of an army in the field, looking out for prey. [The question has been discussed by Mr. W. Irvine in an elaborate note published in the _Indian Antiq._ of 1900. To the above three suggestions he adds two made by other authorities: 4. that the term was taken from the _Beder_ race; 5. from _Pinḍārā_, _pinḍ_, 'a lump of food,' _ār_, 'bringer,' a plunderer. As to the fourth suggestion, he remarks that there was a Beder race dwelling in Mysore, Belary and the Nizam's territories. But the objection to this etymology is that as far back as 1748 both words, _Bedar_ and _Pinḍārī_, are used by the native historian, Rām Singh Munshī, side by side, but applied to different bodies of men. Mr. Irvine's suggestion is that the word _Pinḍārī_, or more strictly _Panḍhār_, comes from a place or region called _Pāndhār_ or _Pandhār_. This place is referred to by native historians, and seems to have been situated between Burhānpur and Handiya on the Nerbudda. There is good evidence to prove that large numbers of Pindāris were settled in this part of the country. Mr. Irvine sums up by saying: "If it were not for a passage in Grant Duff (_H. of the Mahrattas_, Bombay reprint, 157), I should have been ready to maintain that I had proved my case. My argument requires two things to make it irrefutable: (1) a very early connection between Pandhār and the Pindhāris; (2) that the Pindhāris had no early home or settlement outside Pandhār. As to the first point, the recorded evidence seems to go no further back than 1794, when Sendhiah granted them lands in Nimār; whereas before that time the name had become fixed, and had even crept into Anglo-Indian vocabularies. As to the second point, Grant Duff says, and he if anybody must have known, that "there were a number of Pindhāris about the borders of Mahārāshtra and the Carnatic...." Unless these men emigrated from Khandesh about 1726 (that is a hundred years before 1826, the date of Grant Duff's book), their presence in the South with the same name tends to disprove any special connection between their name, Pindhāri, and a place, Pindhār, several hundred miles from their country. On the other hand, it is a very singular coincidence that men known as Pindhāris should have been newly settled about 1794 in a country which had been known as Pandhār at least ninety years before they thus occupied it. Such a mere fortuitous connection between Pandhār and the Pindhāris is so extraordinary that we may call it an impossibility. A fair inference is that the region Pandhār was the original home of the Pindhāris, that they took their name from it, and that grants of land between Burhānpur and Handiya were made to them in what had always been their home-country, namely Pandhār."] The Pinḍārīs seem to have grown up in the wars of the late Mahommedan dynasties in the Deccan, and in the latter part of the 17th century attached themselves to the Mahrattas in their revolt against Aurangzīb; the first mention which we have seen of the name occurs at this time. For some particulars regarding them we refer to the extract from Prinsep below. During and after the Mahratta wars of Lord Wellesley's time many of the Pinḍārī leaders obtained grants of land in Central India from Sindia and Holkar, and in the chaos which reigned at that time outside the British territory their raids in all directions, attended by the most savage atrocities, became more and more intolerable; these outrages extended from Bundelkhand on the N.E., Kadapa on the S., and Orissa on the S.E., to Guzerat on the W., and at last repeatedly violated British territory. In a raid made upon the coast extending from Masulipatam northward, the Pinḍārīs in ten days plundered 339 villages, burning many, killing and wounding 682 persons, torturing 3600, and carrying off or destroying property to the amount of £250,000. It was not, however, till 1817 that the Governor-General, the Marquis of Hastings, found himself armed with permission from home, and in a position to strike at them effectually, and with the most extensive strategic combinations ever brought into action in India. The Pinḍārīs were completely crushed, and those of the native princes who supported them compelled to submit, whilst the British power for the first time was rendered truly paramount throughout India. 1706-7.—"Zoolfecar Khan, after the rains pursued Dhunnah, who fled to the Beejapore country, and the Khan followed him to the banks of the Kistnah. The PINDERREHS took Velore, which however was soon retaken.... A great caravan, coming from Aurungabad, was totally plundered and everything carried off, by a body of Mharattas, at only 12 coss distance from the imperial camp."—_Narrative of a Bondeela Officer_, app. to Scott's Tr. of Firishta's _H. of Deccan_, ii. 122. [On this see _Malcolm, Central India_, 2nd ed. i. 426. Mr. Irvine in the paper quoted above shows that it is doubtful if the author really used the word. "By a strange coincidence the very copy used by J. Scott is now in the British Museum. On turning to the passage I find 'Peḍā Baḍar,' a well-known man of the period, and not _Pindārā or Pinderreh_ at all."] 1762.—"Siwaee Madhoo Rao ... began to collect troops, stores, and heavy artillery, so that he at length assembled near 100,000 horse, 60,000 PINDAREHS, and 50,000 matchlock foot.... In reference to the PINDAREHS, it is not unknown that they are a low tribe of robbers entertained by some of the princes of the Dakhan, to plunder and lay waste the territories of their enemies, and to serve for guides."—_H. of Hydur Naik_, by _Meer Hassan Ali Khan_, 149. [Mr. Irvine suspects that this may be based on a misreading as in the former quotation. The earliest undoubted mention of the name in native historians is by Rām Singh (1748). There is a doubtful reference in the _Tārīkh-i-Muhammadī_ (1722-23)]. 1784.—"BINDARRAS, who receive no pay, but give a certain monthly sum to the commander-in-chief for permission to maraud, or plunder, under sanction of his banners."—_Indian Vocabulary_, s.v. 1803.—"Depend upon it that no PINDARRIES or straggling horse will venture to your rear, so long as you can keep the enemy in check, and your detachment well in advance."—_Wellington_, ii. 219. 1823.—"On asking an intelligent old PINDARRY, who came to me on the part of Kurreem Khan, the reason of this absence of high character, he gave me a short and shrewd answer: 'Our occupation' (said he) 'was incompatible with the fine virtues and qualities you state; and I suppose if any of our people ever had them, the first effect of such good feeling would be to make him leave our community.'"—_Sir John Malcolm, Central India_, i. 436. [ " "He had ascended on horseback ... being mounted on a PINDAREE pony, an animal accustomed to climbing."—_Hoole, Personal Narrative_, 292.] 1825.—"The name of PINDARA is coeval with the earliest invasion of Hindoostan by the Mahrattas.... The designation was applied to a sort of sorry cavalry that accompanied the Pêshwa's armies in their expeditions, rendering them much the same service as the Cossacks perform for the armies of Russia.... The several leaders went over with their bands from one chief to another, as best suited their private interests, or those of their followers.... The rivers generally became fordable by the close of the DUSSERA. The horses then were shod, and a leader of tried courage and conduct having been chosen as _Luhbureea_, all that were inclined set forth on a foray or _Luhbur_, as it was called in the PINDAREE nomenclature; all were mounted, though not equally well. Out of a thousand, the proportion of good cavalry might be 400: the favourite weapon was a bamboo spear ... but ... it was a rule that every 15th or 20th man of the fighting PINDAREES should be armed with a matchlock. Of the remaining 600, 400 were usually common _looteas_ (see LOOTY), indifferently mounted, and armed with every variety of weapon, and the rest, slaves, attendants, and camp-followers, mounted on TATTOOS, or wild ponies, and keeping up with the _luhbur_ in the best manner they could."—_Prinsep, Hist. of Pol. and Mil. Transactions_ (1813-1823), i. 37, note. 1829.—"The person of whom she asked this question said '_Brinjaree_' (see BRINJARRY) ... but the lady understood him PINDAREE, and the name was quite sufficient. She jumped out of the palanquin and ran towards home, screaming, 'PINDAREES, PINDAREES.'"—_Mem. of John Shipp_, ii. 281. [1861.— "So I took to the hills of Malwa, and the free PINDAREE life."] _Sir A. Lyall, The Old Pindaree._ PINE-APPLE. (See ANANAS.) [The word has been corrupted by native weavers into PINAPHAL or MINAPHAL, as the name of a silk fabric, so called because of the pine-apple pattern on it. (See _Yusuf Ali, Mon. on Silk_, 99.)] PINJRAPOLE, s. A hospital for animals, existing perhaps only in Guzerat, is so called. Guz. _pinjrāpor_ or _pinjrapol_, [properly a cage (_pinjra_) for the sacred bull (_pola_) released in the name of Siva]. See _Heber_, ed. 1844, ii. 120, and _Ovington_, 300-301; [_P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. i. 67, 70. _Forbes_ (_Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. i. 156) describes "the Banian hospital" at Surat; but they do not use this word, which Molesworth says is quite modern in Mahr.] 1808.—"Every marriage and mercantile transaction among them is taxed with a contribution for the PINJRAPOLE ostensibly."—_R. Drummond._ PINTADO. From the Port. A. A 'painted' (or 'spotted') cloth, _i.e._ CHINTZ (q.v.). Though the word was applied, we believe, to all printed goods, some of the finer Indian chintzes were, at least in part, finished by hand-painting. 1579.—"With cloth of diverse colours, not much unlike our vsuall PENTADOES."—_Drake, World Encompassed_, Hak. Soc. 143. [1602.—"... some fine PINTHADOES."—_Birdwood, First Letter Book_, 34.] 1602-5.—"... about their loynes a fine PINTADOE."—_Scot's Discourse of Iava_, in _Purchas_, i. 164. 1606.—"Heare the Generall deliuered a Letter from the KINGS MAIESTIE of ENGLAND, with a fayre standing Cuppe, and a cover double gilt, with divers of the choicest PINTADOES, which hee kindly accepted of."—_Middleton's Voyage_, E. 3. [1610.—"PINTADOES of divers sorts will sell.... The names are Sarassa, Berumpury, large Chaudes, Selematt Cambaita, Selematt white and black, Cheat Betime and divers others."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 75. c. 1630.—"Also they stain Linnen cloth, which we call PANTADOES."—_Sir T. Herbert_, ed. 1677, p. 304.] 1665.—"To Woodcott ... where was a roome hung with PINTADO, full of figures greate and small, prettily representing sundry trades and occupations of the Indians."—_Evelyn's Diary_, Dec. 30. c. 1759.—"The chintz and other fine PAINTED GOODS, will, if the market is not overstocked, find immediate vent, and sell for 100 p. cent."—_Letter from Pegu_, in _Dalrymple, Or. Rep._ i. 120. B. A name (not Anglo-Indian) for the Guinea-fowl. This _may_ have been given from the resemblance of the speckled feathers to a chintz. But in fact _pinta_ in Portuguese is 'a spot,' or fleck, so that probably it only means speckled. This is the explanation of _Bluteau_. [The word is more commonly applied to the cape Pigeon. See Mr. Gray's note on _Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. i. 21, who quotes from Fryer, p. 12.] PISACHEE, Skt. _piśāchī_, a she-demon, m. _piśācha_. In S. India some of the demons worshipped by the ancient tribes are so called. The spirits of the dead, and particularly of those who have met with violent deaths, are especially so entitled. They are called in Tamil _pey_. Sir Walter Elliot considers that the _Piśāchīs_ were (as in the case of _Rākshasas_) a branch of the aboriginal inhabitants. In a note he says: 'The _Piśāchī_ dialect appears to have been a distinct Dravidian dialect, still to be recognised in the speech of the _Paraiya_, who cannot pronounce distinctly some of the pure Tamil letters.' There is, however, in the Hindu drama a _Piśāchā bhāshā_, a gibberish or corruption of Sanskrit, introduced. [This at the present day has been applied to English.] The term _piśāchī_ is also applied to the small circular storms commonly by Europeans called DEVILS (q.v.). We do not know where Archdeacon Hare (see below) found the _Piśāchī_ to be a _white_ demon. 1610.—"The fifth (mode of Hindu marriage) is the _Pisácha-viváha_, when the lover, without obtaining the sanction of the girl's parents, takes her home by means of talismans, incantations, and such like magical practices, and then marries her. PISÁCH, in Sanskrit, is the name of a demon, which takes whatever person it fixes on, and as the above marriage takes place after the same manner, it has been called by this name."—_The Dabistán_, ii. 72; [See _Manu_, iii. 34]. c. 1780.—"'Que demandez-vous?' leur criai-je d'un ton de voix rude. 'Pourquoi restez-vous là à m'attendre? et d'où vient que ces autres femmes se sont enfuies, comme si j'étois un PÉSCHASEH (esprit malin), ou une bête sauvage qui voulût vous devorer?'"—_Haafner_, ii. 287. 1801.—"They believe that such men as die accidental deaths become PYSÁCHI, or evil spirits, and are exceedingly troublesome by making extraordinary noises, in families, and occasioning fits and other diseases, especially in women."—_F. Buchanan's Mysore_, iii. 17. 1816.—"Whirlwinds ... at the end of March, and beginning of April, carry dust and light things along with them, and are called by the natives PESHASHES or devils."—_Asiatic Journal_, ii. 367. 1819.—"These demons or PEISACHES are the usual attendants of Shiva."—_Erskine_ on _Elephanta_, in _Bo. Lit. Soc. Trans._ i. 219. 1827.—"As a little girl was playing round me one day with her white frock over her head, I laughingly called her PISASHEE, the name which the Indians give to their white devil. The child was delighted with so fine a name, and ran about the house crying out to every one she met, _I am the_ PISASHEE, _I am the_ PISASHEE. Would she have done so, had she been wrapt in black, and called _witch_ or _devil_ instead? No: for, as usual, the reality was nothing, the sound and colour everthing."—_J. C. Hare_, in _Guesses at Truth, by Two Brothers_, 1st Series, ed. 1838, p. 7. PISANG, s. This is the Malay word for PLANTAIN or BANANA (qq.v.). It is never used by English people, but is the usual word among the Dutch, and common also among the Germans, [Norwegians and Swedes, who probably got it through the Dutch.] 1651.—"Les _Cottewaniens_ vendent des fruits, come du PISANG, &c."—_A. Roger, La Porte Ouverte_, p. 11. c. 1785.—"Nous arrivâmes au grand village de _Colla_, où nous vîmes de belles allées de bananiers ou PISANG...."—_Haafner_, ii. 85. [1875.—"Of the PISANG or plantain ... there are over thirty kinds, of which, the _Pisang-mas_, or golden plantain, so named from its colour, though one of the smallest, is nevertheless most deservedly prized."—_Thomson, The Straits of Malacca_, 8.] PISHPASH, s. Apparently a factitious Anglo-Indian word, applied to a slop of rice-soup with small pieces of meat in it, much used in the Anglo-Indian nursery. [It is apparently P. _pash-pash_, 'shivered or broken in pieces'; from Pers. _pashīdan_.] 1834.—"They found the Secretary disengaged, that is to say, if surrounded with huge volumes of Financial Reports on one side, and a small silver tray holding a mess of PISHPASH on the other, can be called disengaged."—_The Baboo_, &c. i. 85. PITARRAH, s. A coffer or box used in travelling by palankin, to carry the traveller's clothes, two such being slung to a BANGHY (q.v.). Hind. _piṭārā_, _peṭārā_, Skt. _piṭaka_, 'a basket.' The thing was properly a basket made of cane; but in later practice of tin sheet, with a light wooden frame. [1833.—"... he sat in the palanquin, which was filled with water up to his neck, whilst everything he had in his BATARA (or 'trunk') was soaked with wet...."—_Travels of Dr. Wolff_, ii. 198.] 1849.—"The attention of the staff was called to the necessity of putting their PITARAHS and property in the Bungalow, as thieves abounded. 'My dear Sir,' was the reply, 'we are quite safe; we have nothing.'"—_Delhi Gazette_, Nov. 7. 1853.—"It was very soon settled that Oakfield was to send to the dák bungalow for his PETARAHS, and stay with Staunton for about three weeks."—_W. D. Arnold, Oakfield_, i. 223. PLANTAIN, s. This is the name by which the _Musa sapientum_ is universally known to Anglo-India. Books distinguish between the _Musa sapientum_ or plantain, and the _Musa paradisaica_ or banana; but it is hard to understand where the line is supposed to be drawn. Variation is gradual and infinite. The botanical name _Musa_ represents the Ar. _mauz_, and that again is from the Skt. _mocha_. The specific name _sapientum_ arises out of a misunderstanding of a passage in Pliny, which we have explained under the head JACK. The specific _paradisaica_ is derived from the old belief of Oriental Christians (entertained also, if not originated by the Mahommedans) that this was the tree from whose leaves Adam and Eve made themselves aprons. A further mystical interest attached also to the fruit, which some believed to be the forbidden apple of Eden. For in the pattern formed by the core or seeds, when the fruit was cut across, our forefathers discerned an image of the Cross, or even of the Crucifix. Medieval travellers generally call the fruit either _Musa_ or 'Fig of Paradise,' or sometimes 'Fig of India,' and to this day in the W. Indies the common small plantains are called 'figs.' The Portuguese also habitually called it 'Indian Fig.' And this perhaps originated some confusion in Milton's mind, leading him to make the BANYAN (_Ficus Indica_ of Pliny, as of modern botanists) the Tree of the aprons, and greatly to exaggerate the size of the leaves of that _ficus_. The name BANANA is never employed by the English in India, though it is the name universal in the London fruit-shops, where this fruit is now to be had at almost all seasons, and often of excellent quality, imported chiefly, we believe, from Madeira, [and more recently from Jamaica. Mr. Skeat adds that in the Strait Settlements the name PLANTAIN seems to be reserved for those varieties which are only eatable when cooked, but the word BANANA is used indifferently with PLANTAIN, the latter being on the whole perhaps the rarer word]. The name _plantain_ is no more originally Indian than is _banana_. It, or rather _platano_, appears to have been the name under which the fruit was first carried to the W. Indies, according to Oviedo, in 1516; the first edition of his book was published in 1526. That author is careful to explain that the plant was _improperly_ so called, as it was quite another thing from the _platanus_ described by Pliny. Bluteau says the word is Spanish. We do not know how it came to be applied to the _Musa_. [Mr. Guppy (8 ser. _Notes & Queries_, viii. 87) suggests that "the Spaniards have obtained _platano_ from the Carib and Galibi words for _banana_, viz., _balatanna_ and _palatana_, by the process followed by the Australian colonists when they converted a native name for the casuarina trees into 'she-oak'; and that we can thus explain how _platano_ came in Spanish to signify both the plane-tree and the banana." Prof. Skeat (_Concise Dict._ s.v.) derives plantain from Lat. _planta_, 'a plant'; properly 'a spreading sucker or shoot'; and says that the plantain took its name from its spreading leaf.] The rapid spread of the plantain or banana in the West, whence both names were carried back to India, is a counterpart to the rapid diffusion of the ANANAS in the Old World of Asia. It would seem from the translation of Mendoça that in his time (1585) the Spaniards had come to use the form _plantano_, which our Englishmen took up as _plantan_ and _plantain_. But even in the 1736 edition of Bailey's Dict. the only explanation of plantain given is as the equivalent of the Latin _plantago_, the field-weed known by the former name. _Platano_ and _Plantano_ are used in the Philippine Islands by the Spanish population. 1336.—"Sunt in Syriâ et Aegypto poma oblonga quae Paradisi nuncupantur optimi saporis, mollia, in ore cito dissolubilia: per transversum quotiescumque ipsa incideris invenies _Crucifixum_ ... diu non durant, unde per mare ad nostras partes duci non possunt incorrupta."—_Gul. de Boldensele._ c. 1350.—"Sunt enim in orto illo Adae de Seyllano primo _musae_, quas incolae ficus vocant ... et istud vidimus oculis nostris quod ubicunque inciditur per transversum, in utrâque parte incisurae videtur ymago hominis _crucifixi_ ... et de istis foliis ficûs Adam et Eva fecerunt sibi perizomata...."—_John de' Marignolli, in Cathay_, &c. p. 352. 1384.—"And there is again a fruit which many people assert to be that regarding which our first father Adam sinned, and this fruit they call _Muse_ ... in this fruit you see a very great miracle, for when you divide it anyway, whether lengthways or across, or cut it as you will, you shall see inside, as it were, the image of the _Crucifix_; and of this we comrades many times made proof."—_Viaggio di Simone Sigoli_ (Firenze, 1862, p. 160). 1526 (tr. 1577).—"There are also certayne plantes whiche the Christians call PLATANI. In the myddest of the plant, in the highest part thereof, there groweth a cluster with fourtie or fiftie PLATANS about it.... This cluster ought to be taken from the plant, when any one of the PLATANS begins to appeare yelowe, at which time they take it, and hang it in their houses, where all the cluster waxeth rype, with all his PLATANS."—_Oviedo_, transl. in _Eden's Hist. of Travayle_, f. 208. 1552 (tr. 1582).—"Moreover the Ilande (of Mombas) is verye pleasaunt, having many orchards, wherein are planted and are groweing ... Figges of the Indias...."—_Castañeda_, by N. L., f. 22. 1579.—"... a fruit which they call _Figo_ (Magellane calls it a figge of a span long, but it is no other than that which the Spaniards and Portingalls have named PLANTANES)."—_Drake's Voyage_, Hak. Soc. p. 142. 1585 (tr. 1588).—"There are mountaines very thicke of orange trees, siders [_i.e._ _cedras_, 'citrons'], limes, PLANTANOS, and palmas."—_Mendoça_, by _R. Parke_, Hak. Soc. ii. 330. 1588.—"Our Generall made their wiues to fetch vs PLANTANS, Lymmons, and Oranges, Pine-apples, and other fruits."—_Voyage of Master Thomas Candish_, in _Purchas_, i. 64. 1588 (tr. 1604).—"... the first that shall be needefulle to treate of is the PLANTAIN (_Platano_), or PLANTANO, as the vulgar call it.... The reason why the Spaniards call it PLATANO (for the Indians had no such name), was, as in other trees for that they have found some resemblance of the one with the other, even as they called some fruites prunes, pines, and cucumbers, being far different from those which are called by those names in Castille. The thing wherein was most resemblance, in my opinion, between the PLATANOS at the Indies and those which the ancients did celebrate, is the greatnes of the leaves.... But, in truth, there is no more comparison nor resemblance of the one with the other than there is, as the Proverb saith, betwixt an egge and a chesnut."—_Joseph de Acosta_, transl. by E. G., Hak. Soc. i. 241. 1593.—"The PLANTANE is a tree found in most parts of Afrique and America, of which two leaves are sufficient to cover a man from top to toe."—_Hawkins, Voyage into the South Sea_, Hak. Soc. 49. 1610.—"... and every day failed not to send each man, being one and fiftie in number, two cakes of white bread, and a quantitie of Dates and PLANTANS...."—_Sir H. Middleton_, in _Purchas_, i. 254. c. 1610.—"Ces Gentils ayant pitié de moy, il y eut vne femme qui me mit ... vne seruiete de feuilles de PLANTANE accommodées ensemble auec des espines, puis me ietta dessus du rys cuit auec vne certaine sauce qu'ils appellent _caril_ (see CURRY)...."—_Mocquet, Voyages_, 292. [ " "They (elephants) require ... besides leaves of trees, chiefly of the Indian fig, which we call Bananes and the Turks PLANTENES."—_Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. ii. 345.] 1616.—"They have to these another fruit we English there call a PLANTEN, of which many of them grow in clusters together ... very yellow when they are Ripe, and then they taste like unto a _Norwich_ Pear, but much better."—_Terry_, ed. 1665, p. 360. c. 1635.— "... with candy PLANTAINS and the juicy Pine, On choicest Melons and sweet Grapes they dine, And with Potatoes fat their wanton wine." _Waller, Battle of the Summer Islands._ c. 1635.— "Oh how I long my careless Limbs to lay Under the PLANTAIN'S Shade; and all the Day With amorous Airs my Fancy entertain." _Waller, Battle of the Summer Islands._ c. 1660.— "The Plant (at Brasil _Bacone_ call'd) the Name Of the Eastern PLANE-TREE takes, but not the same: Bears leaves so large, one single Leaf can shade The Swain that is beneath her Covert laid; Under whose verdant Leaves fair Apples grow, Sometimes two Hundred on a single Bough...." _Cowley, of Plants_, Bk. v. 1664.— "Wake, Wake Quevera! Our soft rest must cease, And fly together with our country's peace. No more must we sleep under PLANTAIN shade, Which neither heat could pierce nor cold invade; Where bounteous Nature never feels decay, And opening buds drive falling fruits away." _Dryden, Prologue to the Indian Queen._ 1673.—"Lower than these, but with a Leaf far broader, stands the curious PLANTAN, loading its tender Body with a Fruit, whose clusters emulate the Grapes of _Canaan_, which burthened two men's shoulders."—_Fryer_, 19. 1686.—"The PLANTAIN I take to be King of all Fruit, not except the Coco itself."—_Dampier_, i. 311. 1689.—"... and now in the Governour's Garden (at St. Helena) and some others of the Island are quantities of PLANTINS, BONANOES, and other delightful Fruits brought from the East...."—_Ovington_, 100. 1764.— "But round the upland huts, BANANAS plant; A wholesome nutriment bananas yield, And sunburnt labour loves its breezy shade, Their graceful screen let kindred PLANTANES join, And with their broad vans shiver in the breeze." _Grainger_, Bk. iv. 1805.—"The PLANTAIN, in some of its kinds, supplies the place of bread."—_Orme, Fragments_, 479. PLASSEY, n.p. The village _Palāsī_, which gives its name to Lord Clive's famous battle (June 23, 1757). It is said to take its name from the _pālas_ (or DHAWK) tree. 1748.—"... that they have great reason to complain of Ensign English's conduct in not waiting at PLACY ... and that if he had staid another day at PLACY, as Tullerooy Caun was marching with a large force towards Cutway, they presume the Mahrattas would have retreated inland on their approach and left him an open passage...."—_Letter from Council at Cossimbazar_, in _Long_, p. 2. [1757.—Clive's original report of the battle is dated on the "plain of PLACIS."—_Birdwood, Report on Old Records_, 57.] 1768-71.—"General CLIVE, who should have been the leader of the English troops in this battle (PLASSY), left the command to Colonel COOTE, and remained hid in his palankeen during the combat, out of the reach of the shot, and did not make his appearance before the enemy were put to flight."—_Stavorinus_, E.T. i. 486. This stupid and inaccurate writer says that several English officers who were present at the battle related this "anecdote" to him. This, it may be hoped, is as untrue as the rest of the story. Even to such a writer one would have supposed that Clive's mettle would be familiar. PODÁR, s. Hind. _poddār_, corrn. of Pers. _fot̤adār_, from _fot̤a_, 'a bag of money.' A cash-keeper, or especially an officer attached to a treasury, whose business it is to weigh money and bullion and appraise the value of coins. [c. 1590.—"The Treasurer. Called in the language of the day FOTADAR."—_Āīn_, ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 49.] 1680.—"PODAR." (See under DUSTOOR.) 1683.—"The like losses in proportion were preferred to be proved by Ramchurne PODAR, Bendura bun PODAR, and Mamoobishwas who produced their several books for evidence."—_Hedges, Diary_, Hak. Soc. i. 84. [1772.—"PODĀR, a money-changer or teller, under a SHROFF."—_Verelst, View of Bengal_, Gloss. s.v.] POGGLE, PUGGLY, &c., s. Properly Hind. _pāgal_; 'a madman, an idiot'; often used colloquially by Anglo-Indians. A friend belonging to that body used to adduce a macaronic adage which we fear the non-Indian will fail to appreciate: "PAGAL _et pecunia jaldè separantur_!" [See NAUTCH.] 1829.—"It's true the people call me, I know not why, the PUGLEY."—_Mem. John Shipp_, ii. 255. 1866.—"I was foolish enough to pay these BUDMASHES beforehand, and they have thrown me over. I must have been a PAUGUL to do it."—_Trevelyan, The Dawk Bungalow_, 385. [1885.—"He told me that the native name for a regular picnic is a 'POGGLE-_khana_,' that is, a fool's dinner."—_Lady Dufferin, Viceregal Life_, 88.] POISON-NUT, s. _Strychnos nux vomica_, L. POLEA, n.p. Mal. _pulayan_, [from Tam. _pulam_, 'a field,' because in Malabar they are occupied in rice cultivation]. A person of a low or impure tribe, who causes pollution (_pula_) to those of higher caste, if he approaches within a certain distance. [The rules which regulate their meeting with other people are given by Mr. Logan (_Malabar_, i. 118).] From _pula_ the Portuguese formed also the verbs _empolear-se_, 'to become polluted by the touch of a low-caste person,' and _desempolear-se_, 'to purify oneself after such pollution' (_Gouvea_, f. 97, and _Synod._ f. 52_v_), superstitions which Menezes found prevailing among the Christians of Malabar. (See HIRAVA.) 1510.—"The fifth class are called POLIAR, who collect pepper, wine, and nuts ... the POLIAR may not approach either the Naeri (see NAIR) or the Brahmins within 50 paces, unless they have been called by them...."—_Varthema_, 142. 1516.—"There is another lower sort of gentiles called PULER.... They do not speak to the nairs except for a long way off, as far as they can be heard speaking with a loud voice.... And whatever man or woman should touch them, their relations immediately kill them like a contaminated thing...."—_Barbosa_, 143. 1572.— "A ley, da gente toda, ricca e pobre, De fabulas composta se imagina: Andão nus, e somente hum pano cobre As partes que a cubrir natura ensina. Dous modos ha de gente; porque a nobre _Nayres_ chamados são, e a minos dina POLEAS tem por nome, a quem obriga A ley não misturar a casta antiga." _Camões_, vii. 37. By Burton: "The Law that holds the people high and low, is fraught with false phantastick tales long past; they go unclothèd, but a wrap they throw for decent purpose round the loins and waist: Two modes of men are known: the nobles know the name of Nayrs, who call the lower caste POLÉAS, whom their haughty laws contain from intermingling with the higher strain...." 1598.—"When the Portingales came first into India, and made league and composition with the King of _Cochin_, the _Nayros_ desired that men shovld give them place, and turne out of the Way, when they mette in the Streetes, as the POLYAS. ..." (used to do).—_Linschoten_, 78; [Hak. Soc. i. 281; also see i. 279]. 1606.—"... he said by way of insult that he would order him to touch a POLEAA, which is one of the lowest castes of Malauar."—_Gouvea_, f. 76. 1626.—"These PULER are Theeves and Sorcerers."—_Purchas, Pilgrimage_, 553. [1727.—"POULIAS." (See under MUCOA.) [1754.—"Niadde and PULLIE are two low castes on the _Malabar_ coast...."—_Ives_, 26. [1766.—"... POOLIGHEES, a cast hardly suffered to breathe the common air, being driven into the forrests and mountains out of the commerce of mankind...."—_Grose_, 2nd ed. ii. 161 _seq._] 1770.—"Their degradation is still more complete on the Malabar coast, which has not been subdued by the Mogul, and where they (the pariahs) are called POULIATS."—_Raynal_, E.T. 1798, i. 6. 1865.—"Further south in India we find polyandry among ... POLERES of Malabar."—_McLennan, Primitive Marriage_, 179. POLIGAR, s. This term is peculiar to the Madras Presidency. The persons so called were properly subordinate feudal chiefs, occupying tracts more or less wild, and generally of predatory habits in former days; they are now much the same as ZEMINDARS in the highest use of that term (q.v.). The word is Tam. _pāḷaiyakkāran_, 'the holder of a _pālaiyam_,' or feudal estate; Tel. _paḷegāḍu_; and thence Mahr. _pālegār_; the English form being no doubt taken from one of the two latter. The southern Poligars gave much trouble about 100 years ago, and the "Poligar wars" were somewhat serious affairs. In various assaults on Pānjālamkurichi, one of their forts in Tinnevelly, between 1799 and 1801 there fell 15 British officers. Much regarding the Poligārs of the south will be found in Nelson's _Madura_, and in Bishop Caldwell's very interesting _History of Tinnevelly_. Most of the quotations apply to those southern districts. But the term was used north to the Mahratta boundary. 1681.—"They pulled down the POLEGAR'S houses, who being conscious of his guilt, had fled and hid himself."—_Wheeler_, i. 118. 1701.—"Le lendemain je me rendis à Tailur, c'est une petite ville qui appartient à un autre PALEAGAREN."—_Lett. Edif._ x. 269. 1745.—"J'espère que Votre Eminence agréera l'établissement d'une nouvelle Mission près des Montagnes appellées vulgairement des PALLEAGARES, où aucun Missionnaire n'avait paru jusqu'à présent. Cette contrée est soumise à divers petits Rois appellés également PALLEAGARS, qui sont independans du Grand Mogul quoique placés presque au milieu de son Empire."—_Norbert, Mem._ ii. 406-7. 1754.—"A POLYGAR ... undertook to conduct them through defiles and passes known to very few except himself."—_Orme_, i. 373. 1780.—"He (Hyder) now moved towards the pass of Changana, and encamped upon his side of it, and sent ten thousand POLYGÀRS to clear away the pass, and make a road sufficient to enable his artillery and stores to pass through."—_Hon. James Lindsay_, in _Lives of the Lindsays_, iii. 233. " "The matchlock men are generally accompanied by POLIGARS, a set of fellows that are almost savage, and make use of no other weapon than a pointed bamboo spear, 18 or 20 feet long."—_Munro's Narrative_, 131. 1783.—"To Mahomet Ali they twice sold the Kingdom of Tanjore. To the same Mahomet Ali they sold at least twelve sovereign Princes called the POLYGARS."—_Burke's Speech on Fox's India Bill_, in _Works_, iii. 458. 1800.—"I think Pournaya's mode of dealing with these rajahs ... is excellent. He sets them up in palankins, elephants, &c., and a great SOWARRY, and makes them attend to his person. They are treated with great respect, which they like, but can do no mischief in the country. Old Hyder adopted this plan, and his operations were seldom impeded by POLYGAR wars."—_A. Wellesley_ to _T. Munro_, in _Arbuthnot's Mem._ xcii. 1801.—"The southern POLIGARS, a race of rude warriors habituated to arms of independence, had been but lately subdued."—_Welsh_, i. 57. 1809.—"Tondiman is an hereditary title. His subjects are POLYGARS, and since the late war ... he is become the chief of those tribes, among whom the singular law exists of the female inheriting the sovereignty in preference to the male."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 364. 1868.—"There are 72 bastions to the fort of Madura; and each of them was now formally placed in charge of a particular chief, who was bound for himself and his heirs to keep his post at all times, and under all circumstances. He was also bound to pay a fixed annual tribute; to supply and keep in readiness a quota of troops for the Governor's armies; to keep the Governor's peace over a particular tract of country.... A grant was made to him of a tract of a country ... together with the title of _Páleiya Kâran_ (POLIGAR)...."—_Nelson's Madura_, Pt. iii. p. 99. " "Some of the POLIGARS were placed in authority over others, and in time of war were answerable for the good conduct of their subordinates. Thus the Sethupati was chief of them all; and the POLIGAR of Dindigul is constantly spoken of as being the chief of eighteen POLIGARS ... when the levying of troops was required the Delavay (see DALAWAY) sent requisitions to such and such POLIGARS to furnish so many armed men within a certain time...."—_Nelson's Madura_, Pt. iii. p. 157. The word got transferred in English parlance to the people _under_ such Chiefs (see quotations above, 1780-1809); and especially, it would seem, to those whose habits were predatory: 1869.—"There is a third well-defined race mixed with the general population, to which a common origin may probably be assigned. I mean the predatory classes. In the south they are called POLIGARS, and consist of the tribes of Marawars, Kallars (see COLLERY), Bedars (see BYDE), Ramuses (see RAMOOSY): and in the North are represented by the Kolis (see COOLY) of Guzerat, and the Gujars (see GOOJUR) of the N.W. Provinces."—_Sir Walter Elliot_, in _J. Ethn. Soc. L._, N.S. i. 112. [POLIGAR DOG, s. A large breed of dogs found in S. India. "The Polygar dog is large and powerful, and is peculiar in being without hair" (_Balfour, Cycl._ i. 568).] [1853.—"It was evident that the original breed had been crossed with the bull-dog, or the large POLIGAR DOG of India."—_Campbell, Old Forest Ranger_, 3rd ed. p. 12.] POLLAM, s. Tam. _pālaiyam_; Tel. _pāḷemu_; (see under POLIGAR). 1783.—"The principal reason which they assigned against the extirpation of the POLYGARS (see POLIGAR) was that the weavers were protected in their fortresses. They might have added, that the Company itself which stung them to death, had been warmed in the bosom of these unfortunate princes; for on the taking of Madras by the French, it was in their hospitable POLLAMS that most of the inhabitants found refuge and protection."—_Burke's Speech on Fox's E. I. Bill_, in _Works_, iii. 488. 1795.—"Having submitted the general remarks on the POLLAMS I shall proceed to observe that in general the conduct of the POLIGARS is much better than could be expected from a race of men, who have hitherto been excluded from those advantages, which almost always attend conquered countries, an intercourse with their conquerors. With the exception of a very few, when I arrived they had never seen a European...."—_Report on Dindigal_, by _Mr. Wynch_, quoted in _Nelson's Madura_, Pt. iv. p. 15. POLO, s. The game of hockey on horseback, introduced of late years into England, under this name, which comes from Baltī; _polo_ being properly in the language of that region the ball used in the game. The game thus lately revived was once known and practised (though in various forms) from Provence to the borders of China (see CHICANE). It had continued to exist down to our own day, it would seem, only near the extreme East and the extreme West of the Himālaya, viz. at Manipur in the East (between Cachar and Burma), and on the West in the high valley of the Indus (in Ladāk, Balti, Astōr and Gilgit, and extending into Chitrāl). From the former it was first adopted by our countrymen at Calcutta, and a little later (about 1864) it was introduced into the Punjab, almost simultaneously from the Lower Provinces and from Kashmīr, where the summer visitors had taken it up. It was first played in England, it would seem at Aldershot, in July 1871, and in August of the same year at Dublin in the Phœnix Park. The next year it was played in many places.[224] But the first mention we can find in the _Times_ is a notice of a match at Lillie-Bridge, July 11, 1874, in the next day's paper. There is mention of the game in the _Illustrated London News_ of July 20, 1872, where it is treated as a new invention by British officers in India. [According to the author of the _Badminton Library_ treatise on the game, it was adopted by Lieut. Sherer in 1854, and a club was formed in 1859. The same writer fixes its introduction into the Punjab and N.W.P. in 1861-62. See also an article in _Baily's Magazine_ on "The Early History of Polo" (June 1890). The Central Asian form is described, under the name of _Baiga_ or _Kok-büra_, 'grey wolf,' by Schuyler (_Turkistan_, i. 268 _seqq._) and that in Dardistan by Biddulph (_Tribes of the Hindoo Koosh_, 84 _seqq._).] In Ladāk it is not indigenous, but an introduction from Baltistan. See a careful and interesting account of the game of those parts in Mr. F. Drew's excellent book, _The Jummoo and Kashmir Territories_, 1875, pp. 380-392. We learn from Professor Tylor that the game exists still in Japan, and a very curious circumstance is that the polo _racket_, just as that described by Jo. Cinnamus in the extract under CHICANE has survived there. [See _Chamberlain, Things Japanese_, 3rd ed. 333 _seqq._] 1835.—"The ponies of Muneepoor hold a very conspicuous rank in the estimation of the inhabitants.... The national game of Hockey, which is played by every male of the country capable of sitting a horse, renders them all expert equestrians; and it was by men and horses so trained, that the princes of Muneepoor were able for many years not only to repel the aggressions of the Burmahs, but to save the whole country ... and plant their banners on the banks of the Irrawattee."—_Pemberton's Report on the E. Frontier of Br. India_, 31-32. 1838.—"At Shighur I first saw the game of the Chaughán, which was played the day after our arrival on the MYDAN or plain laid out expressly for the purpose.... It is in fact hocky on horseback. The ball, which is larger than a cricket ball, is only a globe made of a kind of willow-wood, and is called in Tibeti 'PULU.'... I can conceive that the Chaughán requires only to be seen to be played. It is the fit sport of an equestrian nation.... The game is played at almost every valley in Little Tibet and the adjoining countries ... Ladakh, Yessen, Chitral, &c.; and I should recommend it to be tried on the Hippodrome at Bayswater...."—_Vigne, Travels in Kashmir, Ladakh, Iskardo_, &c. (1842), ii. 289-392. 1848.—"An assembly of all the principal inhabitants took place at Iskardo, on some occasion of ceremony or festivity.... I was thus fortunate enough to be a witness of the chaugan, which is derived from Persia, and has been described by Mr. Vigne as hocky on horseback.... Large quadrangular enclosed meadows for this game may be seen in all the larger villages of Balti, often surrounded by rows of beautiful willow and poplar trees."—_Dr. T. Thomson, Himalaya and Tibet_, 260-261. 1875.— "POLO, Tent-pegging, Hurlingham, the Rink, I leave all these delights." _Browning, Inn Album_, 23. POLLOCK-SAUG, s. Hind. _pālak_, _pālak-sāg_; a poor vegetable, called also 'country spinach' (_Beta vulgaris_, or _B. Bengalensis_, Roxb.). [Riddell (_Domest. Econ._ 579) calls it 'Bengal Beet.'] POLONGA, TIC-POLONGA, s. A very poisonous snake, so called in Ceylon (_Bungarus?_ or _Daboia elegans?_); Singh. _poloñgarā_. [The _Madras Gloss._ identifies it with the _Daboia elegans_, and calls it 'Chain viper,' 'Necklace snake,' 'Russell's viper,' or COBRA MANILLA. The Singh. name is said to be TITPOLANGA, _tit_, 'spotted,' _polanga_, 'viper.'] 1681.—"There is another venomous snake called POLONGO, the most venomous of all, that kills cattel. Two sorts of them I have seen, the one green, the other of reddish gray, full of white rings along the sides, and about five or six feet long."—_Knox_, 29. 1825.—"There are only four snakes ascertained to be poisonous; the COBRA DE CAPELLO is the most common, but its bite is not so certainly fatal as that of the TIC POLONGA, which destroys life in a few minutes."—_Mrs. Heber_, in _H.'s Journal_, ed. 1844, ii. 167. POMFRET, POMPHRET, s. A genus of sea-fish of broad compressed form, embracing several species, of good repute for the table on all the Indian coasts. According to Day they are all reducible to _Stromateus sinensis_, 'the white Pomfret,' _Str. cinereus_, which is, when immature, 'the silver Pomfret,' and when mature, 'the gray Pomfret,' and _Str. niger_, 'the black P.' The French of Pondicherry call the fish _pample_. We cannot connect it with the πομπίλος of _Aelian_ (xv. 23) and Athenaeus (Lib. VII. cap. xviii. _seqq._) which is identified with a very different fish, the 'pilot-fish' (_Naucrates ductor_ of Day). The name is probably from the Portuguese, and a corruption of _pampano_, 'a vine-leaf,' from supposed resemblance; this is the Portuguese name of a fish which occurs just where the _pomfret_ should be mentioned. Thus: [1598.—"The best fish is called Mordexiin, PAMPANO, and Tatiingo."—_Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. ii. 11.] 1613.—"The fishes of this Mediterranean (the Malayan sea) are very savoury SABLES, and SEER FISH (_serras_) and PAMPANOS, and rays...."—_Godinho de Eredia_, f. 33_v_. [1703.—"... Albacores, Daulphins, PAUMPHLETS."—In _Yule, Hedges' Diary_, Hak. Soc. ii. cccxxxiv.] 1727.—"Between _Cunnaca_ and _Ballasore_ Rivers ... a very delicious Fish called the PAMPLEE, come in Sholes, and are sold for two Pence per Hundred. Two of them are sufficient to dine a moderate Man."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 396; [ed. 1744]. 1810.— "Another face look'd broad and bland Like PAMPLET floundering on the sand; Whene'er she turned her piercing stare, She seemed alert to spring in air."— _Malay verses_, rendered by _Dr. Leyden_, in _Maria Graham_, 201. 1813.—"The POMFRET is not unlike a small turbot, but of a more delicate flavour; and epicures esteem the BLACK POMFRET a great dainty."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ i. 52-53; [2nd ed. i. 36]. [1822.—"... the lad was brought up to catch PAMPHLETS and bombaloes...."—_Wallace, Fifteen Years in India_, 106.] 1874.—"The greatest pleasure in Bombay was eating a fish called 'POMFRET.'"—_Sat. Rev._, 30th May, 690. [1896.—"Another account of this sort of seine fishing, for catching POMFRET fish, is given by Mr. Gueritz."—_Ling Roth, Natives of Sarawak_, i. 455.] POMMELO, PAMPELMOOSE, &c., s. _Citrus decumana_, L., the largest of the orange-tribe. It is the same fruit as the SHADDOCK of the West Indies; but to the larger varieties some form of the name Pommelo seems also to be applied in the West. A small variety, with a fine skin, is sold in London shops as "the Forbidden fruit." The fruit, though grown in gardens over a great part of India, really comes to perfection only near the Equator, and especially in Java, whence it was probably brought to the continent. For it is called in Bengal _Batāvī nimbū_ (_i.e._ _Citrus Bataviana_). It probably did not come to India till the 17th century; it is not mentioned in the _Āīn_. According to Bretschneider the Pommelo is mentioned in the ancient Chinese Book of the _Shu-King_. Its Chinese name is _Yu_. The form of the name which we have put first is that now general in Anglo-Indian use. But it is probably only a modern result of 'striving after meaning' (quasi _Pomo-melone_?). Among older authors the name goes through many strange shapes. Tavernier calls it _pompone_ (_Voy. des Indes_, liv. iii. ch. 24; [ed. _Ball_, ii. 360]), but the usual French name is _pampel-mousse_. Dampier has _Pumplenose_ (ii. 125); Lockyer, _Pumplemuse_ (51); Forrest, _Pummel-nose_ (32); Ives, '_pimple-noses_, called in the West Indies _Chadocks_' [19]. Maria Graham uses the French spelling (22). _Pompoleon_ is a form unknown to us, but given in the _Eng. Cyclopaedia_. Molesworth's _Marāṭhi Dict._ gives "_papannas_, _papanas_, or _papanis_ (a word of. S. America)." We are unable to give the true etymology, though Littré says boldly "Tamoul, _bambolimas_." Ainslie (_Mat. Medica_, 1813) gives _Poomlimas_ as the Tamil, whilst Balfour (_Cycl. of India_) gives _Pumpalimas_ and _Bambulimas_ as Tamil, _Bombarimasa_ and _Pampara-panasa_ as Telugu, _Bambali naringi_ as Malayālim. But if these are real words they appear to be corruptions of some foreign term. [Mr. F. Brandt points out that the above forms are merely various attempts to transliterate a word which is in Tamil _pambalimāsu_, while the Malayālim is _bambāli-nārakam_ '_bambili_ tree.' According to the _Madras Gloss._ all these, as well as the English forms, are ultimately derived from the Malay _pumpulmas_. Mr. Skeat writes: "In an obsolete Malay dict., by Howison (1801) I find '_poomplemoos_, a fruit brought from India by Captain Shaddock, the seeds of which were planted at Barbadoes,' and afterwards obtained his name: the affix _moos_ appears to be the Dutch _moes_, 'vegetable.'" If this be so, the Malay is not the original form.] 1661.—"The fruit called by the Netherlanders PUMPELMOOS, by the Portuguese _Jamboa_, grows in superfluity outside the city of Batavia.... This fruit is larger than any of the lemon-kind, for it grows as large as the head of a child of 10 years old. The core or inside is for the most part reddish, and has a kind of sourish sweetness, tasting like unripe grapes."—_Walter Schulzen_, 236. PONDICHERRY, n.p. This name of what is now the chief French settlement in India, is _Pudu-ch'chēri_, or _Puthuççēri_, 'New Town,' more correctly _Pudu-vai_, _Puthuvai_, meaning 'New Place.' C. P. Brown, however, says it is _Pudi-cherū_, 'New Tank.' The natives sometimes write it _Phulcheri_. [Mr. Garstin (_Man. S. Arcot_, 422) says that Hindus call it _Puthuvai_ or _Puthuççeri_, while Musulmans call it _Pulcheri_, or as the _Madras Gloss._ writes the word, _Pulchari_.] 1680.—"Mr. Edward Brogden, arrived from Porto Novo, reports arrival at PUDDICHERRY of two French ships from Surat, and the receipt of advices of the death of Sevajie."—_Fort St. Geo. Consn._, May 23. In _Notes and Exts._ No. iii. p. 20. [1683.—"... Interlopers intend to settle att Verampatnam, a place neer PULLICHERRY...."—_Pringle, Diary Ft. St. Geo._, 1st ser. ii. 41. In iv. 113 (1685) we have PONDICHERRY.] 1711.—"The French and Danes likewise hire them (Portuguese) at PONT DE CHEREE and Trincombar."—_Lockyer_, 286. 1718.—"The Fifth Day we reached BUDULSCHERI, a French Town, and the chief Seat of their Missionaries in India."—_Prop. of the Gospel_, p. 42. 1726.—"POEDECHERY," in _Valentijn, Choro._ 11. 1727.—"PUNTICHERRY is the next Place of Note on this Coast, a colony settled by the French."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 356; [ed. 1744]. 1753.—"L'établissement des François à PONDICHERI remonte jusqu'en l'année 1674; mais par de si foibles commencements, qu'on n'auroit eu de la peine à imaginer, que les suites en fussent aussi considerables."—_D'Anville_, p. 121. 1780.—"An English officer of rank, General Coote, who was unequalled among his compeers in ability and experience in war, and who had frequently fought with the French of PHOOLCHERI in the Karnatic and ... had as often gained the victory over them...."—_H. of Hyder Naik_, 413. PONGOL, s. A festival of S. India, observed early in January. Tam. _pŏngăl_, 'boiling'; _i.e._ of the rice, because the first act in the feast is the boiling of the new rice. It is a kind of harvest-home. There is an interesting account of it by the late Mr. C. E. Gover (_J. R. As. Soc._ N.S. v. 91), but the connection which he traces with the old Vedic religion is hardly to be admitted. [See the meaning of the rite discussed by _Dr. Fraser, Golden Bough_, 2nd ed. iii. 305 _seq._] 1651.—"... nous parlerons maintenant du PONGOL, qui se celebre le 9 de Janvier en l'honneur du Soleil.... Ils cuisent du ris avec du laict.... Ce ris se cuit hors la maison, afin que le Soleil puisse luire dessus ... et quand ils voyent, qu'il semble le vouloir retirer, ils crient d'une voix intelligible, PONGOL, PONGOL, PONGOL, PONGOL...."—_Abr. Roger_, Fr. Tr. 1670, pp. 237-8. 1871.—"Nor does the gentle and kindly influence of the time cease here. The files of the Munsif's Court will have been examined with cases from litigious enemies or greedy money lenders. But as PONGOL comes round many of them disappear.... The creditor thinks of his debtor, the debtor of the creditor. The one relents, the other is ashamed, and both parties are saved by a compromise. Often it happens that a process is postponed 'till after PONGOL!'"—_Gover_, as above, p. 96. POOJA, s. Properly applied to the Hindu ceremonies in idol-worship; Skt. _pūjā_; and colloquially to any kind of rite. Thus _jhanḍā kī pūjā_, or 'Pooja of the flag,' is the sepoy term for what in St. James's Park is called 'Trooping of the colours.' [Used in the plural, as in the quotation of 1900, it means the holidays of the Durgā Pūjā or DUSSERA.] [1776.—"... the occupation of the _Bramin_ should be ... to cause the performance of the POOJEN, _i.e._ the worship to _Dewtàh_...."—_Halhed, Code_, ed. 1781, Pref. xcix. [1813.—"... the Pundits in attendance commenced the POOJA, or sacrifice, by pouring milk and curds upon the branches, and smearing over the leaves with wetted rice."—_Broughton, Letters_, ed. 1892, p. 214.] 1826.—"The person whose steps I had been watching now approached the sacred tree, and having performed PUJA to a stone deity at its foot, proceeded to unmuffle himself from his shawls...."—_Pandurang Hari_, 26; [ed. 1873, i. 34]. 1866.—"Yes, Sahib, I Christian boy. Plenty POOJAH do. Sunday time never no work do."—_Trevelyan, The Dawk Bungalow_, in _Fraser_, lxxiii. 226. 1874.—"The mass of the ryots who form the population of the village are too poor to have a family deity. They are forced to be content with ... the annual PUJAHS performed ... on behalf of the village community."—_Cal. Rev._ No. cxvii. 195. 1879.—"Among the curiosities of these lower galleries are little models of costumes and country scenes, among them a grand POOJA under a tree."—_Sat. Rev._ No. 1251, p. 477. [1900.—"Calcutta has been in the throes of the PUJAHS since yesterday."—_Pioneer Mail_, 5 Oct.]. POOJAREE, s. Hind. _pujārī_. An officiating priest in an idol temple. 1702.—"L'office de POUJARI ou de Prêtresse de la Reine mère était incompatible avec le titre de servante du Seigneur."—_Lett. Edif._ xi. 111. [1891.—"Then the PŪJĀRI, or priest, takes the Bhuta sword and bell in his hands...."—_Monier-Williams, Brahmanism and Hinduism_, 4th ed. 249.] POOL, s. P.—H. _pul_, 'a bridge.' Used in two of the quotations under the next article for 'embankment.' [1812.—"The bridge is thrown over the river ... it is called the POOL Khan...."—_Morier, Journey through Persia_, 124.] POOLBUNDY, s. P.—H. _pulbandī_, 'Securing of bridges or embankments.' A name formerly given in Bengal to a civil department in charge of the embankments. Also sometimes used improperly for the embankment itself. [1765.—"Deduct POOLBUNDY advanced for repairs of dykes, roads, &c."—_Verelst, View of Bengal_, App. 213. [c. 1781.—"Pay your constant devoirs to Marian Allypore, or sell yourself soul and body to POOLBUNDY."—Ext. from _Hicky's Gazette_, in _Busteed, Echoes of Old Calcutta_, 3rd ed. 178. This refers to Impey, who was called by this name in allusion to a lucrative contract given to his relative, a Mr. Fraser.] 1786.—"That the Superintendent of POOLBUNDY Repairs, after an accurate and diligent survey of the BUNDS and POOLS, and the provincial Council of Burdwan ... had delivered it as their opinion...."—_Articles of Charge against Warren Hastings_, in _Burke_, vii. 98. 1802.—"The Collector of Midnapore has directed his attention to the subject of POOLBUNDY, and in a very ample report to the Board of Revenue, has described certain abuses and oppressions, consisting chiefly of pressing ryots to work on the POOLS, which call aloud for a remedy."—_Fifth Report_, App. p. 558. 1810.—"... the whole is obliged to be preserved from inundation by an embankment called the POOL BANDY, maintained at a very great and regular expense."—_Williamson, V. M._, ii. 365. POON, PEON, &c., s. Can. _ponne_, [Mal. _punna_, Skt. _punnāga_]. A timber tree (_Calophyllum inophyllum_, L.) which grows in the forests of Canara, &c., and which was formerly used for masts, whence also called _mast-wood_. [Linschoten refers to this tree, but not by name (Hak. Soc. i. 67).] [1727.—"... good POON-masts, stronger but heavier than Firr."—_A. Hamilton_, ed. 1744, i. 267. [1776.—"... POHOON-masts, chiefly from the Malabar coast."—_Grose_, 2nd ed. ii. 109.] [1773.—"POON tree ... the wood light but tolerably strong; it is frequently used for masts, but unless great care be taken to keep the wet from the ends of it, it soon rots."—_Ives_, 460.] 1835.—"PEON, or PUNA ... the largest sort is of a light, bright colour, and may be had at Mangalore, from the forests of Corumcul in Canara, where it grows to a length of 150 feet. At Mangalore I procured a tree of this sort that would have made a foremast for the Leander, 60-gun ship, in one piece, for 1300 Rupees."—_Edye_, in _J. R. As. Soc._ ii. 354. POONAMALEE, n.p. A town, and formerly a military station, in the Chingleput Dist. of Madras Presidency, 13 miles west of Madras. The name is given in the _Imp. Gazetteer_ as _Pūnamallu_ (?), and _Ponda malāi_, whilst Col. Branfill gives it as "_Pūntha malli_ for _Pūvirunthamalli_," without further explanation. [The _Madras Gloss._ gives Tam. _Pundamalli_, 'town of the jasmine-creeper,' which is largely grown there for the supply of the Madras markets. [1876.—"The dog, a small piebald cur, with a short tail, not unlike the 'POONAMALLEE terrier,' which the British soldier is wont to manufacture from PARIAH dogs for 'GRIFFINS' with sporting proclivities, was brought up for inspection."—_McMahon, Karens of the Golden Chersonese_, 236.] POONGEE, PHOONGY, s. The name most commonly given to the Buddhist _religieux_ in British Burma. The word (_p'hun-gyi_) signifies 'great glory.' 1782.—"... leurs Prêtres ... sont moins instruits que les Brames, et portent le nom de PONGUIS."—_Sonnerat_, ii. 301. 1795.—"From the many convents in the neighbourhood of Rangoon, the number of Rhahans and PHONGIS must be very considerable; I was told it exceeded 1500."—_Symes, Embassy to Ava_, 210. 1834.—"The TALAPOINS are called by the Burmese PHONGHIS, which term means great glory, or _Rahans_, which means perfect."—_Bp. Bigandet_, in _J. Ind. Archip._ iv. 222-3. [1886.—"Every Burman has for some time during his life to be a POHNGEE, or monk."—_Lady Dufferin, Viceregal Life_, 177.] POORÁNA, s. Skt. _purāṇa_, 'old,' hence 'legendary,' and thus applied as a common name to 18 books which contain the legendary mythology of the Brahmans. 1612.—"... These books are divided into bodies, members, and joints (_cortos, membros, e articulos_) ... six which they call _Xastra_ (see SHASTER), which are the bodies; eighteen which they call PURANÁ, which are the members; twenty-eight called _Agamon_, which are the joints."—_Couto_, Dec. V. liv. vi. cap. 3. 1651.—"As their PORANAS, _i.e._ old histories, relate."—_Rogerius_, 153. [1667.—"When they have acquired a knowledge of Sanscrit ... they generally study the PURANA, which is an abridgment and interpretation of the Beths" (see VEDAS).—_Bernier_, ed. _Constable_, p. 335.] c. 1760.—"Le PURAN comprend dix-huit livres qui renferment l'histoire sacrée, qui contient les dogmes de la religion des Bramines."—_Encyclopédie_, xxvii. 807. 1806.—"Ceux-ci, calculoient tout haut de mémoire tandis que d'autres, plus avancés, lisoient, d'un ton chantant, leurs POURANS."—_Haafner_, i. 130. POORUB, and POORBEEA, ss. Hind. _pūrab_, _pūrb_, 'the East,' from Skt. _pūrva_ or _pūrba_, 'in front of,' as _paścha_ (Hind. _pachham_) means 'behind' or 'westerly' and _dakshina_, 'right-hand' or southerly. In Upper India the term means usually Oudh, the Benares division, and Behar. Hence POORBEEA (_pūrbiya_), a man of those countries, was, in the days of the old Bengal army, often used for a sepoy, the majority being recruited in those provinces. 1553.—"Omaum (Humāyūn) Patxiah ... resolved to follow Xerchan (Sher Khān) and try his fortunes against him ... and they met close to the river Ganges before it unites with the river Jamona, where on the West bank of the river there is a city called Canose (Canauj), one of the chief of the kingdom of Dely. Xerchan was beyond the river in the tract which the natives call PURBA...."—_Barros_, IV. ix. 9. [1611.—"PIERB is 400 cose long."—_Jourdain_, quoted in _Sir T. Roe_, Hak. Soc. ii. 538.] 1616.—"Bengala, a most spacious and fruitful province, but more properly to be called a kingdom, which hath two very large provinces within it, PURB and Patan, the one lying on the east, the other on the west side of the river."—_Terry_, ed. 1665, p. 357. 1666.—"La Province de Halabas s'appelloit autrefois PUROP...."—_Thevenot_, v. 197. [1773.—"Instead of marching with the great army he had raised into the PURBUNEAN country ... we were informed he had turned his arms against us...."—_Ives_, 91.] 1881.— "... My lands were taken away, And the Company gave me a pension of just eight annas a day; And the POORBEAHS swaggered about our streets as if they had done it all...." _Attar Singh loquitur_, by '_Sowar_,' Sir M. Durand in an Indian paper, the name and date lost. POOTLY NAUTCH, s. Properly Hind. _kāṭh-putlī-nāch_, 'wooden-puppet-dance.' A puppet show. c. 1817.—"The day after tomorrow will be my lad James Dawson's birthday, and we are to have a PUTTULLY-NAUTCH in the evening."—_Mrs. Sherwood's Stories_, 291. POPPER-CAKE, in Bombay, and in Madras POPADAM, ss. These are apparently the same word and thing, though to the former is attributed a Hind. and Mahr. origin _pāpaṛ_, Skt. _parpaṭa_, and to the latter a Tamil one, _pappaḍam_, as an abbreviation of _paruppu-aḍam_, 'lentil cake.' [The _Madras Gloss._ gives Tel. _appadam_, Tam. _appalam_ (see HOPPER), and Mal. _pappatam_, from _parippu_, 'DHALL,' _ata_, 'cake.'] It is a kind of thin scone or wafer, made of any kind of pulse or lentil flour, seasoned with assafoetida, &c., fried in oil, and in W. India baked crisp, and often eaten at European tables as an accompaniment to curry. It is not bad, even to a novice. 1814.—"They are very fond of a thin cake, or wafer, called POPPER, made from the flour of _oord_ or _mash_ ... highly seasoned with assa-foetida; a salt called POPPER-_khor_; and a very hot massaula (see MUSSALLA), compounded of turmeric, black pepper, ginger, garlic, several kinds of warm seeds, and a quantity of the hottest Chili pepper."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ ii. 50; [2nd ed. i. 347]. 1820.—"PAPAḌOMS (fine cakes made of gram-flour and a fine species of alkali, which gives them an agreeable salt taste, and serves the purpose of yeast, making them rise, and become very crisp when fried...."—_As. Researches_, xiii. 315. " "PAPER, the flour of _ooreed_ (see OORD), salt, assa-foetida, and various spices, made into a paste, rolled as thin as a wafer, and dried in the sun, and when wanted for the table baked crisp...."—_T. Coates_, in _Tr. Lit. Soc. Bo._ iii. 194. PORCA, n.p. In _Imp. Gazetteer_ _Porakád_, also called _Piracada_; properly _Puṛākkāḍŭ_, [or according to the _Madras Gloss._ _Purakkātu_, Mal. _pura_, 'outside,' _kātu_, 'jungle']. A town on the coast of Travancore, formerly a separate State. The Portuguese had a fort here, and the Dutch, in the 17th century, a factory. Fra Paolina (1796) speaks of it as a very populous city full of merchants, Mahommedan, Christian, and Hindu. It is now insignificant. [See _Logan, Malabar_, i. 338.] [1663-4.—"Your ffactories of Carwarr and PORQUATT are continued but to very little purpose to you."—_Forrest, Bombay Letters_, i. 18.] PORCELAIN, s. The history of this word for China-ware appears to be as follows. The family of univalve mollusks called _Cypraeidae_, or COWRIES, (q.v.) were in medieval Italy called _porcellana_ and _porcelletta_, almost certainly from their strong resemblance to the body and back of a pig, and not from a grosser analogy suggested by Mahn (see in Littré _sub voce_). That this is so is strongly corroborated by the circumstance noted by Dr. J. E. Gray (see _Eng. Cyc. Nat. Hist._ s.v. _Cypraeidae_) that _Pig_ is the common name of shells of this family on the English coast; whilst _Sow_ also seems to be a name of one or more kinds. The enamel of this shell seems to have been used in the Middle Ages to form a coating for ornamental pottery, &c., whence the early application of the term _porcellana_ to the fine ware brought from the far East. Both applications of the term, viz. to cowries and to China-ware, occur in _Marco Polo_ (see below). The quasi-analogous application of _pig_ in Scotland to earthen-ware, noticed in an imaginary quotation below, is probably quite an accident, for there appears to be a Gaelic _pige_, 'an earthen jar,' &c. (see _Skeat_, s.v. _piggin_). We should not fail to recall Dr. Johnson's etymology of _porcelaine_ from "_pour cent années_," because it was believed by Europeans that the materials were matured under ground 100 years! (see quotations below from Barbosa, and from Sir Thomas Brown). c. 1250.—Capmany has the following passage in the work cited. Though the same writer published the Laws of the Consulado del Mar in 1791, he has deranged the whole of the chapters, and this, which he has quoted, is omitted altogether! "In the XLIVth chap. of the maritime laws of Barcelona, which are undoubtedly not later than the middle of the 13th century, there are regulations for the return cargoes of the ships trading with Alexandria.... In this are enumerated among articles brought from Egypt ... cotton in bales and spun wool _de capells_ (for hats?), PORCELANAS, alum, elephants' teeth...."—_Memorias, Hist. de Barcelona_, I. Pt. ii. p. 44. 1298.—"Il ont monoie en tel mainere con je voz dirai, car il espendent PORCELAINE blance, celle qe se trovent en la mer et qe se metent au cuel des chienz, et vailent les quatre-vingt PORCELAINES un saic d'arjent qe sunt deus venesians gros...."—_Marco Polo_, oldest French text, p. 132. " "Et encore voz di qe en ceste provence, en une cité qe est apellé Tinugui, se font escuelle de PORCELLAINE grant et pitet les plus belles qe l'en peust deviser."—_Ibid._ 180. c. 1328.—"Audivi quòd ducentas civitates habet sub se imperator ille (Magnus Tartarus) majores quàm Tholosa; et ego certè credo quòd plures habeant homines.... Alia non sunt quae ego sciam in isto imperio digna relatione, nisi vasa pulcherrima, et nobilissima, atque virtuosa PORSELETA."—_Jordani Mirabilia_, p. 59. In the next passage it seems probable that the shells, and not China dishes, are intended. c. 1343.—"... ghomerabica, vernice, armoniaco, zaffiere, coloquinti, PORCELLÁNE, mirra, mirabolani ... si vendono a Vinegia a cento di peso sottile" (_i.e._ by the CUTCHA hundredweight).—_Pegolotti, Practica della Mercatura_, p. 134. c. 1440.—"... this Cim and Macinn that I haue before named arr ii verie great provinces, thinhabitants whereof arr idolaters, and there make they vessells and disshes of PORCELLANA."—_Giosafa Barbaro_, Hak. Soc. 75. In the next the shells are clearly intended: 1442.—"_Gabelle di Firenze_ ... PORCIELETTE marine, la libra ... soldi ... denari 4."—_Uzzano, Prat. della Mercatura_, p. 23. 1461.—"PORCELLANE pezzi 20, cioè 7 piattine, 5 scodelle, 4 grandi e una piccida, piattine 5 grandi, 3 scodelle, una biava, e due bianche."—_List of Presents sent by the_ Soldan of Egypt _to the Doge_ Pasquale Malepiero. In _Muratori, Rerum Italicarum Scriptores_, xxi. col. 1170. 1475.—"The seaports of Cheen and Machin are also large. PORCELAIN is made there, and sold by the weight and at a low price."—_Nikitin_, in _India in the XVth Cent._, 21. 1487.—"... le mando lo inventario del presente del Soldano dato a Lorenzo ... vasi grandi di PORCELLANA mai più veduti simili ne meglio lavorati...."—_Letter of P. da Bibbieno to Clar. de' Medici_, in _Roscoe's Lorenzo_, ed. 1825, ii. 371. 1502.—"In questo tempo abrusiorno xxi nave sopra il porto di Calechut; et de epse hebbe tãte drogarie e speciarie che caricho le dicte sei nave. Praeterea me ha mandato sei vasi di PORZELLANA excellitissimi et grãdi: quatro bochali de argento grandi cõ certi altri vasi al modo loro per credentia."—_Letter of K. Emanuel_, 13. 1516.—"They make in this country a great quantity of PORCELAINS of different sorts, very fine and good, which form for them a great article of trade for all parts, and they make them in this way. They take the shells of sea-snails (? _caracoli_), and eggshells, and pound them, and with other ingredients make a paste, which they put underground to refine for the space of 80 or 100 years, and this mass of paste they leave as a fortune to their children...."—_Barbosa_, in _Ramusio_, i. 320_v_. 1553.—(In China) "The service of their meals is the most elegant that can be, everything being of very fine PROCELANA (although they also make use of silver and gold plate), and they eat everything with a fork made after their fashion, never putting a hand into their food, much or little."—_Barros_, III. ii. 7. 1554.—(After a suggestion of the identity of the _vasa murrhina_ of the ancients): "Ce nom de PORCELAINE est donné à plusieurs coquilles de mer. Et pource qu'vn beau Vaisseau d'vne coquille de mer ne se pourroit rendre mieux à propos suyuãt le nom antique, que de l'appeller de PORCELÁINE i'ay pensé que les coquilles polies et luysantes, resemblants à Nacre de perles, ont quelque affinité auec la matière des vases de PORCELAINE antiques: ioinct aussi que le peuple Frãçois nomme les patesnostres faictes de gros vignols, patenostres de PORCELAINE. Les susdicts vases de PORCELAINE sont transparents, et coustent bien cher au Caire, et disent mesmement qu'ilz les apportent des Indes. Mais cela ne me sembla vraysemblable: car on n'en voirroit pas si grande quantité, ne de si grãdes pieces, s'il failloit apporter de si loing. Vne esguiere, vn pot, ou vn autre vaisseau pour petite qu'elle soit, couste vn ducat: si c'est quelque grãd vase, il coustera d'auantage."—_P. Belon, Observations_, f. 134. c. 1560.—"And because there are many opinions among the Portugals which have not beene in _China_, about where this PORCELANE is made, and touching the substance whereof it is made, some saying, that it is of oysters shels, others of dung rotten of a long time, because they were not enformed of the truth, I thought it conuenient to tell here the substance...."—_Gaspar da Cruz_, in _Purchas_, iii. 177. [1605-6.—"... China dishes or PUSELEN."—_Birdwood, First Letter Book_, 77. [1612.—"Balanced one part with sandal wood, PORCELAIN and pepper."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 197.] 1615.—"If we had in England beds of PORCELAIN such as they have in China,—which PORCELAIN is a kind of plaster buried in the earth, and by length of time congealed and glazed into that substance; this were an artificial mine, and part of that substance...."—_Bacon, Argument on Impeachment of Waste_; _Works_, by _Spedding_, &c., 1859, vii. 528. c. 1630.—"The _Bannyans_ all along the sea-shore pitch their Booths ... for there they sell Callicoes, China-satten, PURCELLAIN-ware, scrutores or Cabbinets...."—_Sir T. Herbert_, ed. 1665, p. 45. 1650.—"We are not thoroughly resolved concerning PORCELLANE or China dishes, that according to common belief they are made of earth, which lieth in preparation about an hundred years underground; for the relations thereof are not only divers but contrary; and Authors agree not herein...."—_Sir Thomas Browne, Vulgar Errors_, ii. 5. [1652.—"Invited by Lady Gerrard I went to London, where we had a greate supper; all the vessels, which were innumerable, were of PORCELAN, she having the most ample and richest collection of that curiositie in England."—_Evelyn, Diary_, March 19.] 1726.—In a list of the treasures left by Akbar, which is given by Valentijn, we find: "In PORCELYN, &c., Ropias 2507747."—iv. (_Suratte_), 217. 1880.—"'Vasella quidem delicatiora et caerulea et venusta, quibus inhaeret nescimus quid elegantiae, PORCELLANA vocantur, quasi (sed nescimus quare) a _porcellis_. In partibus autem Britanniae quae septentrionem spectant, vocabulo forsan analogo, vasa grossiora et fusca _pigs_ appellant barbari, quasi (sed quare iterum nescimus) a _porcis_.' _Narrischchen und Weitgeholt, Etymol. Universale_, s.v. 'Blue China.'"—Motto to _An Ode in Brown Pig, St. James's Gazette_, July 17. PORGO, s. We know this word only from its occurrence in the passage quoted; and most probably the explanation suggested by the editor of the _Notes_ is correct, viz. that it represents Port. _peragua_. This word is perhaps the same as _pirogue_, used by the French for a canoe or 'dug-out'; a term said by Littré to be (_piroga_) Carib. [On the passage from T. B. quoted below Sir H. Yule has the following note: "J. (_i.e._ T.) B., the author, gives a rough drawing. It represents the _Purgoe_ as a somewhat high-sterned lighter, not very large, with five oar-pins a side. I cannot identify it exactly with any kind of modern boat of which I have found a representation. It is perhaps most like the _palwār_. I think it must be an Orissa word, but I have not been able to trace it in any dictionary, Uriya or Bengali." On this Col. Temple says: "The modern Indian _palwār_ (Malay _palwa_) is a skiff, and would not answer the description." Anderson (_loc. cit._) mentions that in 1685 several "well-laden _Purgoes_" and boats had put in for shelter at Rameswaram to the northward of Madapollam, _i.e._ on the Coromandel Coast. There seems to be no such word known there now. I think, however, that the term _Purgoo_ is probably an obsolete Anglo-Indian corruption of an Indian corruption of the Port. term _barco_, _barca_, a term used for any kind of sailing boat by the early Portuguese visitors to the East (_e.g._ _D'Alboquerque_, Hak. Soc. ii. 230; _Vasco da Gama_, Hak. Soc. 77, 240).] [1669-70.—"A PURGOO: These Vse for the most part between Hugly and Pyplo and Ballasore: with these boats they carry goods into ye Roads on board English and Dutch, &c. Ships, they will liue a longe time in ye Sea, beinge brought to anchor by ye Sterne, as theire Vsual way is."—MS. by T. B.[ateman], quoted by _Anderson, English Intercourse with Siam_, p. 266.] 1680.—Ft. St. Geo. Consn., Jany. 30, "records arrival from the Bay of the 'Success,' the Captain of which reports that a PORGO [_Peragua_?, a fast-sailing vessel, Clipper] drove ashore in the Bay about Peply...."—_Notes and Exts._ No. iii. p. 2. [1683.—"The Thomas arrived with ye 28 bales of Silk taken out of the PURGA."—_Hedges, Diary_, Hak. Soc. i. 65. [1685.—"In Hoogly letter to Fort St. George, dated February 6 PORGO occurs coupled with 'bora' (Hind. bhar, 'a lighter')."—_Pringle, Diary Ft. St. Geo._ 1st ser. iii. 165.] PORTIA, s. In S. India the common name of the _Thespesia populnea_, Lam. (N.O. _Malvaceae_), a favourite ornamental tree, thriving best near the sea. The word is a corruption of Tamil _Puarassu_, 'Flower-king'; [_pu-varasu_, from _pu_, 'flower,' _arasu_, 'PEEPUL tree']. In Ceylon it is called _Suria gansuri_, and also the Tulip-tree. 1742.—"Le bois sur lequel on les met (les toiles), et celui qu'on employe pour les battre, sont ordinairement de tamarinier, ou d'un autre arbe nommé PORCHI."—_Lett. Edif._ xiv. 122. 1860.—"Another useful tree, very common in Ceylon, is the _Suria_, with flowers so like those of a tulip that Europeans know it as the tulip tree. It loves the sea air and saline soils. It is planted all along the avenues and streets in the towns near the coast, where it is equally valued for its shade and the beauty of its yellow flowers, whilst its tough wood is used for carriage-shafts and gun-stocks."—_Tennent's Ceylon_, i. 117. 1861.—"It is usual to plant large branches of the PORTIA and banyan trees in such a slovenly manner that there is little probability of the trees thriving or being ornamental."—_Cleghorn, Forests and Gardens of S. India_, 197. PORTO NOVO, n.p. A town on the coast of South Arcot, 32 m. S. of Pondicherry. The first mention of it that we have found is in Bocarro, _Decada_, p. 42 (c. 1613). The name was perhaps intended to mean 'New Oporto,' rather than 'New Haven,' but we have not found any history of the name. [The Tamil name is _Parangi-pēṭṭai_, 'European town,' and it is called by Mahommedans _Maḥmūd-bandar_.] 1718.—"At Night we came to a Town called PORTA NOVA, and in Malabarish _Pirenkī Potei_ (_Parangipēṭṭai_)."—_Propagation of the Gospel_, &c., Pt. ii. 41. 1726.—"The name of this city (_Porto Novo_) signifies in Portuguese NEW HAVEN, but the Moors call it _Mohhammed Bendar_ ... and the Gentoos _Perringepeente_."—_Valentijn, Choromandel_, 8. PORTO PIQUENO, PORTO GRANDE, nn.pp. 'The Little Haven and the Great Haven'; names by which the Bengal ports of SATIGAM (q.v.) and _Chatigam_ (see CHITTAGONG) respectively were commonly known to the Portuguese in the 16th century. 1554.—"PORTO PEQUENO _de Bemgala_ ... COWRIES are current in the country; 80 cowries make 1 _pone_ (see PUN); of these _pones_ 48 are equal to 1 LARIN more or less."—_A. Nunes_, 37. 1554.—"PORTO GRANDE _de Bemgala_. The MAUND (_mão_), by which they weigh all goods, contains 40 SEERS (_ceros_), each seer 18-2/5 ounces...."—_A. Nunes_, 37. 1568.—"Io mi parti d'Orisa per Bengala al PORTO PICHENO ... s'entra nel fiume Ganze, dalla bocca del qual fiume sino a _Satagan_ (see SATIGAM) città, oue si fanno negotij, et oue i mercadanti si riducono, sono centi e venti miglia, che si fanno in diciotto hore a remi, cioè, in tre crescenti d'acqua, che sono di sei hore l'uno."—_Ces. Federici_, in _Ramusio_, iii. 392. 1569.—"Partissemo di Sondiua, et giungessemo in Chitigan il GRAN PORTO di Bengala, in tempo che già i Portoghesi haueuano fatto pace o tregua con i Rettori."—_Ibid._ 396. 1595.—"Besides, you tell me that the traffic and commerce of the PORTO PEQUENO of Bemguala being always of great moment, if this goes to ruin through the Mogors, they will be the masters of those tracts."—_Letter of the K. of Portugal_, in _Archiv. Port. Orient._, Fascic. 3, p. 481. 1596.—"And so he wrote me that the Commerce of PORTO GRANDE of Bengala is flourishing, and that the King of the Country had remitted to the Portuguese 3 per cent. of the duties that they used to pay."—_Ibid._ p. 580. 1598.—"When you thinke you are at the point de Gualle, to be assured thereof, make towards the Iland, to know it ... where commonlie all the shippes know the land, such I say as we sayle to _Bengalen_, or to any of the Hauens thereof, as PORTO PEQUENO or PORTO GRANDE, that is the small, or the great Haven, where the Portingalles doe traffique...."—_Linschoten_, Book III. p. 324. [c. 1617.—"PORT GRANDE, PORT PEQUINA," in _Sir T. Roe's List_, Hak. Soc. ii. 538.] POSTEEN, s. An Afghan leathern pelisse, generally of sheep-skin with the fleece on. Pers. _postīn_, from _post_, 'a hide.' 1080.—"Khwája Ahmad came on some Government business to Ghaznín, and it was reported to him that some merchants were going to Turkistán, who were returning to Ghaznín in the beginning of winter. The Khwája remembered that he required a certain number of POSTINS (great coats) every year for himself and sons...."—_Nizám-ul-Mulk_, in _Elliot_, ii. 497. 1442.—"His Majesty the Fortunate Khākān had sent for the Prince of Kālikūt, horses, pelisses (POSTĪN) and robes woven of gold...."—_Abdurazzāk_, in _Not. et Extr._ xiv. Pt. i. 437. [c. 1590.—"In the winter season there is no need of POSHTINS (fur-lined coats)...."—_Āīn_, ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 337.] 1862.—"Otter skins from the Hills and Kashmir, worn as POSTĪNS by the Yarkandis."—_Punjab Trade Report_, p. 65. POTTAH, s. Hind. and other vernaculars, _paṭṭā_, &c. A document specifying the conditions on which lands are held; a lease or other document securing rights in land or house property. 1778.—"I am therefore hopeful you will be kindly pleased to excuse me the five lacs now demanded, and that nothing may be demanded of me beyond the amount expressed in the POTTAH."—_The Rajah of Benares_ to Hastings, in _Articles of Charge against H._, Burke, vi. 591. [1860.—"By the Zumeendar, then, or his under tenant, as the case may be, the land is farmed out to the Ryuts by POTTAHS, or agreements...."—_Grant, Rural Life in Bengal_, 67. PRA, PHRA, PRAW, s. This is a term constantly used in Burma, familiar to all who have been in that country, in its constant application as a style of respect, addressed or applied to persons and things of especial sanctity or dignity. Thus it is addressed at Court to the King; it is the habitual designation of the Buddha and his images and dagobas; of superior ecclesiastics and sacred books; corresponding on the whole in use, pretty closely to the Skt. _Śṛī_. In Burmese the word is written _bhurā_, but pronounced (in Arakan) _p'hrā_, and in modern Burma Proper, with the usual slurring of the _r_, _P'hyā_ or _Pyā_. The use of the term is not confined to Burma; it is used in quite a similar way in Siam, as may be seen in the quotation below from Alabaster; the word is used in the same form _P'hra_ among the Shans; and in the form _Prea_, it would seem, in Camboja. Thus Garnier speaks of Indra and Vishnu under their Cambojan epithets as _Prea_ En and _Prea_ Noreai (Nārāyaṇa); of the figure of Buddha entering _nirvāna_, as _Prea_ Nippan; of the King who built the great temple of Angkor Wat as _Prea_ Kot Melea, of the King reigning at the time of the expedition as _Prea_ Ang Reachea Vodey, of various sites of temples as _Preacon_, _Preacan_, _Prea_ Pithu, &c. (_Voyage d'Exploration_, i. 26, 49, 388, 77, 85, 72). The word P'HRĀ appears in composition in various names of Burmese kings, as of the famous _Alom_P'HRA (1753-60), founder of the late dynasty, and of his son _Bodoah-_P'HRA (1781-1819). In the former instance the name is, according to Sir A. Phayre, Alaung-_p'hrā_, _i.e._ the embryo Buddha, or Bodisatva. A familiar Siamese example of use is in the PHRĀ _Bāt_, or sacred foot-mark of Buddha, a term which represents the _Śṛi Pada_ of Ceylon. The late Prof. H. H. Wilson, as will be seen, supposed the word to be a corruption of Skt. _prabhu_ (see PARVOE). But Mr. Alabaster points, under the guidance of the Siamese spelling, rather to Skt. _vara_, 'pre-eminent, excellent.' This is in Pali _varo_, "excellent, best, precious, noble" (_Childers_). A curious point is that, from the prevalence of the term PHRĀ in all the Indo-Chinese kingdoms, we must conclude that it was, at the time of the introduction of Buddhism into those countries, in predominant use among the Indian or Ceylonese propagators of the new religion. Yet we do not find any evidence of such a use of either _prabhu_ or _vara_. The former would in Pali be _pabbho_. In a short paper in the _Bijdragen_ of the Royal Institute of the Hague (Dl. X. 4de Stuk, 1885), Prof. Kern indicates that this term was also in use in Java, in the forms _Bra_ and _pra_, with the sense of 'splendid' and the like; and he cites as an example BRA-_Wijaya_ (the style of several of the medieval kings of Java), where BRA is exactly the representative of Skt. _Śṛī_. 1688.—"I know that in the country of _Laos_ the Dignities of _Pa-ya_ and _Meuang_, and the honourable Epithets of PRA are in use; it may be also that the other terms of Dignity are common to both Nations, as well as the Laws."—_De la Loubère, Siam_, E.T. 79. " "The PRA-Clang, or by a corruption of the _Portugueses_, the _Barcalon_, is the officer, who has the appointment of the Commerce, as well within as without the Kingdom.... His name is composed of the Balie word PRA, which I have so often discoursed of, and of the word _Clang_, which signifies Magazine."—_Ibid._ 93. " "Then _Sommona-Codom_ (see GAUTAMA) they call PRA-_Boute-Tchaou_, which verbatim signifies the _Great and Excellent Lord_."—_Ibid._ 134. 1795.—"At noon we reached Meeaday, the personal estate of the Magwoon of Pegue, who is oftener called, from this place, Meeaday PRAW, or Lord of Meeaday."—_Symes, Embassy to Ava_, 242. 1855.—"The epithet PHRA, which occupies so prominent a place in the ceremonial and religious vocabulary of the Siamese and Burmese, has been the subject of a good deal of nonsense. It is unfortunate that our Burmese scholars have never (I believe) been Sanskrit scholars, nor _vice versâ_, so that the Palee terms used in Burma have had little elucidation. On the word in question, Professor H. H. Wilson has kindly favoured me with a note: 'Phrá is no doubt a corruption of the Sanskrit _Prabhu_, a Lord or Master; the _h_ of the aspirate _bh_ is often retained alone, leaving _Prahu_ which becomes PRÁH or PHRA.'"—_Sir H. Yule, Mission to Ava_, 61. 1855.—"All these readings (of documents at the Court) were intoned in a high recitative, strongly resembling that used in the English cathedral service. And the long-drawn PHYÁ-Á-Á-Á! (My Lord), which terminated each reading, added to the resemblance, as it came in exactly like the Amen of the Liturgy."—_Ibid._ 88. 1859.—"The word PHRA, which so frequently occurs in this work, here appears for the first time; I have to remark that it is probably derived from, or of common origin with, the Pharaoh of antiquity. It is given in the Siamese dictionaries as synonymous with God, ruler, priest, and teacher. It is in fact the word by which sovereignty and sanctity are associated in the popular mind."—_Bowring, Kingdom and People of Siam_, [i. 35]. 1863.—"The title of the First King (of Siam) is PHRA-_Chom-Klao-Yu-Hua_ and spoken as PHRA _Phutthi-Chao-Yu-Hua_.... His Majesty's nose is styled in the Pali form PHRA-_Nasa_.... The Siamese term the (Catholic) missionaries, the Preachers of the PHRA-_Chao Phu-Sang_, _i.e._ of God the Creator, or the Divine Lord Builder.... The Catholic missionaries express 'God' by PHRA-_Phutthi-Chao_ ... and they explain the Eucharist as PHRA-_Phutthi-Kaya_ (_Kaya_ = 'Body')."—_Bastian, Reise_, iii. 109, and 114-115. 1870.—"The most excellent PARĀ, brilliant in his glory, free from all ignorance, beholding Nibbāna the end of the migration of the soul, lighted the lamp of the law of the Word."—_Rogers, Buddhagosha's Parables_, tr. from the Burmese, p. 1. 1871.—"PHRA is a Siamese word applied to all that is worthy of the highest respect, that is, everything connected with religion and royalty. It may be translated as 'holy.' The Siamese letters _p_—_h_—_r_ commonly represent the Sanskrit _v_—_r_. I therefore presume the word to be derived from the Sanskrit '_vri_'—'to choose, or to be chosen,' and '_vara_'—'better, best, excellent,' the root of ἄριστος."—_Alabaster, The Wheel of the Law_, 164. PRAAG, sometimes PIAGG, n.p. Properly _Prayāga_, 'the place of sacrifice,' the old Hindu name of ALLAHABAD, and especially of the river confluence, since remote ages a place of pilgrimage. c. A.D. 638.—"Le royaume de _Polo-ye-kia_ (PRAYÂGA) a environ 5000 _li_ de tour. La capitale, qui est située au confluent de deux fleuves, a environ 20 _li_ de tour.... Dans la ville, il y a un temple des dieux qui est d'une richesse éblouissante, et où éclatent une multitude de miracles.... Si quel qu'un est capable de pousser le mépris de la vie jusqu' à se donner la mort dans ce temple, il obtient le bonheur eternel et les joies infinies des dieux.... Depuis l'antiquité jusqu' à nos jours, cette coutume insensée n'a pas cessé un instant."—_Hiouen-Thsang_, in _Pèl. Boudd._ ii. 276-79. c. 1020.—"... thence to the tree of BARĀGI, 12 (parasangs). This is at the confluence of the Jumna and Ganges."—_Al-Birūnī_, in _Elliot_, i. 55. 1529.—"The same day I swam across the river Ganges for my amusement. I counted my strokes, and found that I crossed over at 33 strokes. I then took breath and swam back to the other side. I had crossed by swimming every river that I had met with, except the Ganges. On reaching the place where the Ganges and Jumna unite, I rowed over in the boat to the PIÂG side...."—_Baber_, 406. 1585.—"... Frõ Agra I came to PRAGE, where the riuer Jemena entreth into the mightie riuer Ganges, and Iemena looseth his name."—_R. Fitch_, in _Hakl._ ii. 386. PRACRIT, s. A term applied to the older vernacular dialects of India, such as were derived from, or kindred to, Sanskrit. Dialects of this nature are used by ladies, and by inferior characters, in the Sanskrit dramas. These dialects, and the modern vernaculars springing from them, bear the same relation to Sanskrit that the "Romance" languages of Europe bear to Latin, an analogy which is found in many particulars to hold with most surprising exactness. The most completely preserved of old Prakrits is that which was used in Magadha, and which has come down in the Buddhist books of Ceylon under the name of PALI (q.v.). The first European analysis of this language bears the title "_Institutiones Linguae_ PRACRITICAE. _Scripsit Christianus Lassen_, Bonnae ad Rhenum, 1837." The term itself is Skt. _prākṛita_, 'natural, unrefined, vulgar,' &c. 1801.—"_Sanscrita_ is the speech of the Celestials, framed in grammatical institutes, PRACRITA is similar to it, but manifold as a provincial dialect, and otherwise."—_Sanskrit Treatise_, quoted by _Colebrooke_, in _As. Res._ vii. 199. PRAYA, s. This is in Hong-Kong the name given to what in most foreign settlements in China is called the BUND; _i.e._ the promenade or drive along the sea. It is Port. _praia_, 'the shore.' [1598.—"Another towne towards the North, called Villa de PRAYA (for PRAYA is as much as to say, as strand)."—_Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. ii. 278.] PRESIDENCY (and PRESIDENT), s. The title 'President,' as applied to the Chief of a principal Factory, was in early popular use, though in the charters of the E.I.C. its first occurrence is in 1661 (see _Letters Patent_, below). In Sainsbury's _Calendar_ we find letters headed "to Capt. Jourdain, president of the English at Bantam" in 1614 (i. 297-8); but it is to be doubted whether this wording is in the original. A little later we find a "proposal by Mr. Middleton concerning the appointment of two especial factors, at Surat and Bantam, to have authority over all other factors; Jourdain named." And later again he is styled "John Jourdain, Captain of the house" (at Bantam; see pp. 303, 325), and "Chief Merchant at Bantam" (p. 343). 1623.—"Speaking of the Dutch Commander, as well as of the English PRESIDENT, who often in this fashion came to take me for an airing, I should not omit to say that both of them in Surat live in great style, and like the grandees of the land. They go about with a great train, sometimes with people of their own mounted, but particularly with a great crowd of Indian servants on foot and armed, according to custom, with sword, target, bow and arrows."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 517. " "Our boat going ashore, the PRESIDENT of the English Merchants, who usually resides in Surat, and is chief of all their business in the E. Indies, Persia, and other places dependent thereon, and who is called Sign. Thomas Rastel[225] ... came aboard in our said boat, with a minister of theirs (so they term those who do the priest's office among them)."—_Ibid._ ii. 501-2; [Hak. Soc. i. 19]. 1638.—"As soon as the Commanders heard that the (English) PRESIDENT was come to Suhaly, they went ashore.... The two dayes following were spent in feasting, at which the Commanders of the two Ships treated the PRESIDENT, who afterwards returned to _Suratta_.... During my abode at _Suratta_, I wanted for no divertisement; for I ... found company at the _Dutch_ PRESIDENT'S, who had his Farms there ... inasmuch as I could converse with them in their own Language."—_Mandelslo_, E.T., ed. 1669, p. 19. 1638.—"Les Anglois ont bien encore vn bureau à Bantam, dans l'Isle de Jaua, mais il a son PRESIDENT particulier, qui ne depend point de celuy de _Suratta_."—_Mandelslo_, French ed. 1659, p. 124. " "A mon retour à _Suratta_ ie trouvay dans la loge des Anglois plus de cinquante marchands, que le PRESIDENT auoit fait venir de tous les autres Bureaux, pour rendre compte de leur administration, et pour estre presens à ce changement de Gouuernement."—_Ibid._ 188. 1661.—"And in case any Person or Persons, being convicted and sentenced by the PRESIDENT and Council of the said Governor and Company, in the said East Indies, their Factors or Agents there, for any Offence by them done, shall appeal from the same, that then, and in every such case, it shall and may be lawful to and for the said PRESIDENT and Council, Factor or Agent, to seize upon him or them, and to carry him or them home Prisoners to England."—_Letters Patent to the Governor and Company of Merchants of London, trading with the E. Indies_, 3d April. 1670.—The Court, in a letter to Fort St. George, fix the amount of tonnage to be allowed to their officers (for their private investments) on their return to Europe: "PRESIDENTS and Agents, at Surat, Fort St. George, and Bantam 5 _tonns_. _Chiefes_, at Persia, the BAY (q.v.), Mesulapatam, and Macassar: Deputy at Bombay, and Seconds at Surat, Fort St. George, and Bantam 3 _tonns_." In _Notes and Exts._, No. i. p. 3. 1702.—"Tuesday 7th Aprill.... In the morning a Councill ... afterwards having some Discourse arising among us whether the charge of hiring Calashes, &c., upon Invitations given us from the Shabander or any others to go to their Countrey Houses or upon any other Occasion of diverting our Selves abroad for health, should be charged to our Honble Masters account or not, the PRESIDENT and Mr. Loyd were of opinion to charge the same.... But Mr. Rouse, Mr. Ridges, and Mr. Master were of opinion that Batavia being a place of extraordinary charge and Expense in all things, the said Calash hire, &c., ought not to be charged to the Honourable Company's Account."—_MS. Records in India Office_. The book containing this is a collocation of fragmentary MS. diaries. But this passage pertains apparently to the proceedings of President Allen Catchpole and his council, belonging to the Factory of Chusan, from which they were expelled by the Chinese in 1701-2; they stayed some time at Batavia on their way home. Mr. Catchpole (or Ketchpole) was soon afterwards chief of an English settlement made upon Pulo Condore, off the Cambojan coast. In 1704-5, we read that he reported favourably on the prospects of the settlement, requesting a supply of young WRITERS, to learn the Chinese language, anticipating that the island would soon become an important station for Chinese trade. But Catchpole was himself, about the end of 1705, murdered by certain people of Macassar, who thought he had broken faith with them, and with him all the English but two (see _Bruce's Annals_, 483-4, 580, 606, and _A. Hamilton_, ii. 205 [ed. 1744]). The Pulo Condore enterprise thus came to an end. 1727.—"About the year 1674, PRESIDENT Aungier, a gentleman well qualified for governing, came to the Chair, and leaving Surat to the Management of Deputies, came to _Bombay_, and rectified many things."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 188. PRICKLY-HEAT, s. A troublesome cutaneous rash (_Lichen tropicus_) in the form of small red pimples, which itch intolerably. It affects many Europeans in the hot weather. Fryer (pub. 1698) alludes to these "fiery pimples," but gives the disease no specific name. Natives sometimes suffer from it, and (in the south) use a paste of sandal-wood to alleviate it. Sir Charles Napier in Sind used to suffer much from it, and we have heard him described as standing, when giving an interview during the hot weather, with his back against the edge of an open door, for the convenience of occasional friction against it. [See RED-DOG.] 1631.—"Quas Latinus Hippocrates _Cornelius Celsus_ papulas, Plinius sudamina vocat ... ita crebra sunt, ut ego adhuc neminem noverim qui molestias has effugerit, non magis quam morsas culicum, quos Lusitani _Mosquitas_ vocant. Sunt autem haec papulae rubentes, et asperae aliquantum, per sudorem in cutem ejectæ; plerumque a capite ad calcem usque, cum summo pruritu, et assiduo scalpendi desiderio erumpentes."—_Jac. Bontii, Hist. Nat._ &c., ii. 18, p. 33. 1665.—"The Sun is but just now rising, yet he is intolerable; there is not a Cloud in the Sky, not a breath of Wind; my horses are spent, they have not seen a green Herb since we came out of _Lahor_; my _Indians_, for all their black, dry, and hard skin, sink under it. My face, hands and feet are peeled off, and my body is covered all over with PIMPLES THAT PRICK ME, as so many needles."—_Bernier_, E.T. 125; [ed. _Constable_, 389]. [1673.—"This Season ... though moderately warm, yet our Bodies broke out into small FIERY PIMPLES (a sign of a prevailing _Crasis_) augmented by MUSKEETOE-Bites, and _Chinces_ raising Blisters on us."—_Fryer_, 35.] 1807.—"One thing I have forgotten to tell you of—the PRICKLY HEAT. To give you some notion of its intensity, the placid Lord William (Bentinck) has been found sprawling on a table on his back; and Sir Henry Gwillin, one of the Madras Judges, who is a Welshman, and a fiery Briton in all senses, was discovered by a visitor rolling on his own floor, roaring like a baited bull."—_Lord Minto in India_, June 29. 1813.—"Among the primary effects of a hot climate (for it can hardly be called a disease) we may notice PRICKLY HEAT."—_Johnson, Influence of Trop. Climates_, 25. PRICKLY-PEAR, s. The popular name, in both E. and W. Indies, of the _Opuntia Dillenii_, Haworth (_Cactus Indica_, Roxb.), a plant spread all over India, and to which Roxburgh gave the latter name, apparently in the belief of its being indigenous in that country. Undoubtedly, however, it came from America, wide as has been its spread over Southern Europe and Asia. On some parts of the Mediterranean shores (_e.g._ in Sicily) it has become so characteristic that it is hard to realize the fact that the plant had no existence there before the 16th century. Indeed at Palermo we have heard this scouted, and evidence quoted in the supposed circumstance that among the mosaics of the splendid Duomo of Monreale (12th century) the fig-leaf garments of Adam and Eve are represented as of this uncompromising material. The mosaic was examined by one of the present writers, with the impression that the belief has no good foundation. [See 8th ser. _Notes and Queries_, viii. 254.] The cactus fruit, yellow, purple, and red, which may be said to form an important article of diet in the Mediterranean, and which is now sometimes seen in London shops, is not, as far as we know, anywhere used in India, except in times of famine. No cactus is named in Drury's _Useful Plants of India_. And whether the Mediterranean plants form a different species, or varieties merely, as compared with the Indian _Opuntia_, is a matter for inquiry. The fruit of the Indian plant is smaller and less succulent. There is a good description of the plant and fruit in _Oviedo_, with a good cut (see Ramusio's Ital. version, bk. viii. ch. xxv.). That author gives an amusing story of his first making acquaintance with the fruit in S. Domingo, in the year 1515. Some of the names by which the _Opuntia_ is known in the Punjab seem to belong properly to species of _Euphorbia_. Thus the _Euphorbia Royleana_, Bois., is called _tsūī_, _chū_, &c.; and the _Opuntia_ is called _Kābulī tsūī_, _Gangi sho_, _Kanghi chū_, &c. _Gangi chū_ is also the name of an _Euphorbia_ sp. which Dr. Stewart takes to be the _E. Neriifolia_, L. (_Punjab Plants_, pp. 101 and 194-5). [The common name in Upper India for the prickly pear is _nāgphanī_, 'snake-hood,' from its shape.] This is curious; for although certain cactuses are very like certain _Euphorbias_, there is no _Euphorbia_ resembling the _Opuntia_ in form. The _Zaḳūm_ mentioned in the _Āīn_ (_Gladwin_, 1800, ii. 68; [_Jarrett_, ii. 239; _Sidi Ali_, ed. _Vambery_, p. 31] as used for hedges in Guzerat, is doubtless _Euphorbia_ also. The _Opuntia_ is very common as a hedge plant in cantonments, &c., and it was much used by Tippoo as an obstruction round his fortifications. Both the _E. Royleana_ and the _Opuntia_ are used for fences in parts of the Punjab. The latter is objectionable, from harbouring dirt and reptiles; but it spreads rapidly both from birds eating the fruit, and from the facility with which the joints take root. 1685.—"The PRICKLY-PEAR, Bush, or Shrub, of about 4 or 5 foot high ... the Fruit at first is green, like the Leaf.... It is very pleasant in taste, cooling and refreshing; but if a Man eats 15 or 20 of them they will colour his water, making it look like Blood."—_Dampier_, i. 223 (in W. Indies). 1764.— "On this lay cuttings of the PRICKLY PEAR; They soon a formidable fence will shoot." _Grainger_, Bk. i. [1829.—"The castle of Bunai ... is covered with the _cactus_, or PRICKLY PEAR, so abundant on the east side of the Aravali."—_Tod, Annals_, Calcutta reprint, i. 826.] 1861.—"The use of the PRICKLY PEAR" (for hedges) "I strongly deprecate; although impenetrable and inexpensive, it conveys an idea of sterility, and is rapidly becoming a nuisance in this country."—_Cleghorn, Forests and Gardens_, 285. PROME, n.p. An important place in Pegu above the Delta. The name is Talaing, properly _Brun_. The Burmese call it _Pyé_ or (in the Aracanese form in which the _r_ is pronounced) _Pré_ and _Pré-myo_ ('city'). 1545.—"When he (the K. of _Bramaa_) was arrived at the young King's pallace, he caused himself to be crowned King of PROM, and during the Ceremony ... made that poor Prince, whom he had deprived of his Kingdom, to continue kneeling before him, with his hands held up.... This done he went into a Balcone, which looked on a great Market-place, whither he commanded all the dead children that lay up and down the streets, to be brought, and then causing them to be hacked very small, he gave them, mingled with Bran, Rice, and Herbs, to his Elephants to eat."—_Pinto_, E.T. 211-212 (orig. clv.). c. 1609.—"... this quarrel was hardly ended when a great rumour of arms was heard from a quarter where the Portuguese were still fighting. The cause of this was the arrival of 12,000 men, whom the King of PREN sent in pursuit of the King of Arracan, knowing that he had fled that way. Our people hastening up had a stiff and well fought combat with them; for although they were fatigued with the fight which had been hardly ended, those of PREN were so disheartened at seeing the Portuguese, whose steel they had already felt, that they were fain to retire."—_Bocarro_, 142. This author has PROM (p. 132) and PORÃO (p. 149). [Also see under AVA.] 1755.—"PRONE ... has the ruins of an _old brick wall round it_, and immediately without _that_, another with _Teak Timber_."—_Capt. G. Baker_, in _Dalrymple_, i. 173. 1795.—"In the evening, my boat being ahead, I reached the city of _Peeaye-mew_, or PROME, ... renowned in Birman history."—_Symes_, pp. 238-9. PROW, PARAO, &c., s. This word seems to have a double origin in European use; the Malayāl. _pāṛu_, 'a boat,' and the Island word (common to Malay, Javanese, and most languages of the Archipelago) _prāū_ or _prāhū_. This is often specifically applied to a peculiar kind of galley, "Malay Prow," but Crawfurd defines it as "a general term for any vessel, but generally for small craft." It is hard to distinguish between the words, as adopted in the earlier books, except by considering date and locality. 1499.—"The King despatched to them a large boat, which they call PARÁO, well manned, on board which he sent a Naire of his with an errand to the Captains...."—_Correa, Lendas_, I. i. 115. 1510.—(At Calicut) "Some other small ships are called PARAO, and they are boats of ten paces each, and are all of a piece, and go with oars made of cane, and the mast also is made of cane."—_Varthema_, 154. 1510.—"The other Persian said: 'O Sir, what shall we do?' I replied: 'Let us go along this shore till we find a PARAO, that is, a small bark.'"—_Ibid._ 269. 1518.—"Item; that any one possessing a zambuquo (see SAMBOOK) or a PARAO of his own and desiring to go in it may do so with all that belongs to him, first giving notice two days before to the Captain of the City."—_Livro dos Privilegios da Cidade de Goa_, in _Archiv. Port. Orient._ Fascic. v. p. 7. 1523.—"When Dom Sancho (Dom Sancho Anriquez; see _Correa_, ii. 770) went into Muar to fight with the fleet of the King of Bintam which was inside the River, there arose a squall which upset all our PARAOS and LANCHARAS at the bar mouth...."—_Lembrança de Cousas de India_, p. 5. 1582.—"Next daye after the Capitaine Generall with all his men being a land, working upon the ship called Berrio, there came in two little PARAOS."—_Castañeda_ (tr. by N. L.), f. 62_v_. 1586.—"The fifth and last festival, which is called _Sapan Donon_, is one in which the King (of Pegu) is embarked in the most beautiful PARÒ, or boat...."—_G. Balbi_, f. 122. 1606.—Gouvea (f. 27_v_) uses PARÒ. " "An howre after this comming a board of the hollanders came a PRAWE or a canow from Bantam."—_Middleton's Voyage_, c. 3 (_v_). [1611.—"The Portuguese call their own galiots Navires (_navios_) and those of the Malabars, PAIRAUS. Most of these vessels were Chetils (see CHETTY), that is to say merchantmen. Immediately on arrival the Malabars draw up their PADOS or galliots on the beach."—_Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. i. 345. 1623.—"In the Morning we discern'd four ships of Malabar Rovers near the shore (they called them PAROES and they goe with Oars like our Galeots or Foists."—_P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. ii. 201.] [1666.—"Con secreto previno Lope de Soarez veinte bateles, y gobernandolo y entrando por un rio, hallaron el peligro de cinco naves y ochenta PARAOS con mucha gente resuelta y de valor."—_Faria y Sousa, Asia_, i. 66. 1673.—"They are owners of several small PROVOES, of the same make, and Canooses, cut out of one entire Piece of Wood."—_Fryer_, 20. Elsewhere (_e.g._ 57, 59) he has PROES. 1727.—"The _Andemaners_ had a yearly Custom to come to the _Nicobar_ Islands, with a great number of small PRAWS, and kill or take Prisoners as many of the poor Nicobareans as they could overcome."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 65 [ed. 1744]. 1816.—"... PRAHU, a term under which the Malays include every description of vessel."—_Raffles_, in _As. Res._ xii. 132. 1817.—"The Chinese also have many brigs ... as well as native-built PRAHUS."—_Raffles, Java_, i. 203. 1868.—"On December 13th I went on board a PRAU bound for the Aru Islands."—_Wallace, Malay Archip._ 227. PUCKA, adj. Hind. _pakkā_, 'ripe, mature, cooked'; and hence substantial, permanent, with many specific applications, of which examples have been given under the habitually contrasted term CUTCHA (q.v.). One of the most common uses in which the word has become specific is that of a building of brick and mortar, in contradistinction to one of inferior material, as of mud, matting, or timber. Thus: [1756.—"... adjacent houses; all of them of the strongest PECCA work, and all most proof against our Mettal on ye Bastions." _Capt. Grant, Report on Siege of Calcutta_, ed. by Col. Temple, _Ind. Ant._, 1890, p. 7.] 1784.—"The House, Cook-room, bottle-connah, godown, &c., are all PUCKA-built."—In _Seton-Karr_, i. 41. 1824.—"A little above this beautiful stream, some miserable PUCKA sheds pointed out the Company's warehouses."—_Heber_, ed. 1844, i. 259-60. 1842.—"I observe that there are in the town (Dehli) many buildings PUCKA-built, as it is called in India."—_Wellington_ to Ld. Ellenborough, in _Indian Adm._ of _Ld. E._, p. 306. 1857.—"Your Lahore men have done nobly. I should like to embrace them; Donald, Roberts, Mac, and Dick are, all of them, PUCCA trumps."—_Lord Lawrence_, in _Life_, ii. 11. 1869.—"... there is no surer test by which to measure the prosperity of the people than the number of PUCKA houses that are being built."—_Report of a Sub-Committee_ on Proposed Indian Census. This application has given rise to a substantive PUCKA, for work of brick and mortar, or for the composition used as cement and plaster. 1727.—"Fort William was built on an irregular Tetragon of Brick and Mortar, called PUCKAH, which is a Composition of Brick-dust, Lime, Molasses, and cut Hemp, and when it comes to be dry, it is as hard and tougher than firm Stone or Brick."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 19; [ed. 1744, ii. 7]. The word was also sometimes used substantively for "_pucka pice_" (see CUTCHA). c. 1817.—"I am sure I strive, and strive, and yet last month I could only lay by eight rupees and four PUCKERS."—_Mrs. Sherwood's Stories_, 66. In (Stockdale's) _Indian Vocabulary_ of 1788 we find another substantive use, but it was perhaps even then inaccurate. 1788.—"PUCKA—A putrid fever, generally fatal in 24 hours." Another habitual application of PUCKA and CUTCHA distinguishes between two classes of weights and measures. The existence of twofold weight, the PUCKA ser and the CUTCHA, used to be very general in India. It was equally common in Medieval Europe. Almost every city in Italy had its libra _grossa_ and libra _sottile_ (_e.g._ see _Pegolotti_, 4, 34, 153, 228, &c.), and we ourselves still have them, under the names of _pound avoirdupois_ and _pound troy_. 1673.—"The MAUND PUCKA at _Agra_ is double as much (as the Surat _Maund_)."—_Fryer_, 205. 1760.—"Les PACCA cosses ... repondent à une lieue de l'Isle de France."—_Lett. Edif._ xv. 189. 1803.—"If the rice should be sent to Coraygaum, it should be in sufficient quantities to give 72 PUCCA seers for each load."—_Wellington, Desp._ (ed. 1837), ii. 43. In the next quotation the terms apply to the temporary or permanent character of the appointments held. 1866.—"_Susan._ Well, Miss, I don't wonder you're so fond of him. He is such a sweet young man, though he is CUTCHA. Thank goodness, my young man is PUCKA, though he is only a subordinate Government Salt Chowkee."—_Trevelyan, The Dawk Bungalow_, 222. The remaining quotations are examples of miscellaneous use: 1853.—"'Well, Jenkyns, any news?' 'Nothing PUCKA that I know of.'"—_Oakfield_, ii. 57. 1866.—"I cannot endure a swell, even though his whiskers are PUCKA."—_Trevelyan, The Dawk Bungalow_, in _Fraser_, lxxiii. 220. The word has spread to China: "Dis PUKKA sing-song makee show How smart man make mistake, galow." _Leland, Pidgin English Sing-Song_, 54. PUCKAULY, s.; also PUCKAUL. Hind. _pakhālī_, 'a water-carrier.' In N. India the _pakhāl_ [Skt. _payas_, 'water,' _khalla_, 'skin'] is a large water-skin (an entire ox-hide) of some 20 gallons content, of which a pair are carried by a bullock, and the _pakhālī_ is the man who fills the skins, and supplies the water thus. In the Madras Drill Regulations for 1785 (33), ten PUCKALIES are allowed to a battalion. (See also Williamson's _V. M._ (1810), i. 229.) [1538.—Referring to the preparations for the siege of Diu, "which they brought from all the wells on the island by all the bullocks they could collect with their water-skins, which they call PACALS (_Pacais_)."—_Couto_, Dec. V. Bk. iii. ch. 2.] 1780.—"There is another very necessary establishment to the European corps, which is two BUCCALIES to each company: these are two large leathern bags for holding water, slung upon the back of a bullock...."—_Munro's Narrative_, 183. 1803.—"It (water) is brought by means of bullocks in leathern bags, called here PUCKALLY bags, a certain number of which is attached to every regiment and garrison in India. Black fellows called PUCKAULY-BOYS are employed to fill the bags, and drive the bullocks to the quarters of the different Europeans."—_Percival's Ceylon_, 102. 1804.—"It would be a much better arrangement to give the adjutants of corps an allowance of 26 rupees per mensam, to supply two PUCKALIE men, and two bullocks with bags, for each company."—_Wellington_, iii. 509. 1813.—"In cities, in the armies, and with Europeans on country excursions, the water for drinking is usually carried in large leather bags called PACAULIES, formed by the entire skin of an ox."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ ii. 140; [2nd ed. i. 415]. 1842.—"I lost no time in confidentially communicating with Capt. Oliver on the subject of trying some experiments as to the possibility of conveying empty 'PUCKALLS' and 'MUSSUCKS' by sea to Suez."—_Sir G. Arthur_, in _Ellenborough's Ind. Admin._ 219. [1850.—"On the reverse flank of companies march the PICKALLIERS, or men driving bullocks, carrying large leather bags filled with water...."—_Hervey, Ten Years in India_, iii. 335.] PUCKEROW, v. This is properly the imperative of the Hind. verb _pakṛānā_, 'to cause to be seized,' _pakṛāo_, 'cause him to be seized'; or perhaps more correctly of a compound verb _pakaṛāo_, 'seize and come,' or in our idiom, 'Go and seize.' But _puckerow_ belongs essentially to the dialect of the European soldier, and in that becomes of itself a verb 'to _puckerow_,' _i.e._ to lay hold of (generally of a recalcitrant native). The conversion of the Hind. imperative into an Anglo-Indian verb infinitive, is not uncommon; compare BUNOW, DUMBCOW, GUBBROW, LUGOW, &c. 1866.—"Fanny, I am CUTCHA no longer. Surely you will allow a lover who is PUCKA to PUCKERO!"—_Trevelyan, The Dawk Bungalow_, 390. PUDIPATAN, n.p. The name of a very old seaport of Malabar, which has now ceased to have a place in the Maps. It lay between Cannanore and Calicut, and must have been near the Waddakaré of K. Johnston's Royal Atlas. [It appears in the map in Logan's _Malabar_ as _Putuppatanam_ or _Putappanam_.] The name is Tamil, _Pudupaṭṭana_, 'New City.' Compare true form of PONDICHERRY. c. 545.—"The most notable places of trade are these ... and then five marts of Malé from which pepper is exported, to wit, Parti, Mangaruth (see MANGALORE), Salopatana, Nalopatana, PUDOPATANA...."—_Cosmas Indicopleustes_, Bk. xi. (see in _Cathay_, &c. p. clxxviii.). c. 1342.—"BUDDFATTAN, which is a considerable city, situated upon a great estuary.... The haven of this city is one of the finest; the water is good, the betel-nut is abundant, and is exported thence to India and China."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 87. c. 1420.—"A quâ rursus se diebus viginti terrestri viâ contulit ad urbem portumque maritimum nomine PUDIFETANEAM."—_Conti_, in _Poggio, de Var. Fort._ 1516.—"... And passing those places you come to a river called PUDRIPATAN, in which there is a good place having many Moorish merchants who possess a multitude of ships, and here begins the Kingdom of Calicut."—_Barbosa_, in _Ramusio_, i. f. 311_v_. See also in Stanley's Barbosa PUDOPATANI, and in _Tohfat-ul-Mujahideen_, by Rowlandson, pp. 71, 157, where the name (_Budfattan_) is misread BUDUFTUN. [PUG, s. Hind. _pag_, Skt. _padaka_, 'a foot'; in Anglo-Indian use the footmarks of an animal, such as a tiger. [1831.—"... sanguine we were sometimes on the report of a _bura_ PUG from the SHIKAREE."—_Orient. Sport. Mag._ reprint 1873, ii. 178. [1882.—"Presently the large square 'PUG' of the tiger we were in search of appeared."—_Sanderson, Thirteen Years_, 30.] PUGGRY, PUGGERIE, s. Hind. _pagṛī_, 'a turban.' The term being often used in colloquial for a scarf of cotton or silk wound round the hat in turban-form, to protect the head from the sun, both the thing and name have of late years made their way to England, and may be seen in London shop-windows. c. 1200.—"Prithirâja ... wore a PAGARI ornamented with jewels, with a splendid _toro_. In his ears he wore pearls; on his neck a pearl necklace."—_Chand Bardai_ E.T. by _Beames, Ind. Ant._ i. 282. [1627.—"... I find it is the common mode of the Eastern People to shave the head all save a long lock which superstitiously they leave at the very top, such especially as wear TURBANS, Mandils, Dustars, and PUGGAREES."—_Sir T. Herbert_, ed. 1677, p. 140.] 1673.—"They are distinguished, some according to the consanguinity they claim with Mahomet, as a Siad is akin to that Imposture, and therefore only assumes to himself a Green Vest and PUCKERY (or Turbat)...."—_Fryer_, 93; [comp. 113]. 1689.—"... with a PUGGAREE or Turbant upon their Heads."—_Ovington_, 314. 1871.—"They (the Negro Police in Demarara) used frequently to be turned out to parade in George Town streets, dressed in a neat uniform, with white PUGGRIES framing in their ebony faces."—_Jenkins, The Coolie_. PUGGY, s. Hind. _pagī_ (not in Shakespear's Dict., nor in Platts), from _pag_ (see PUG), 'the foot.' A professional tracker; the name of a caste, or rather an occupation, whose business is to track thieves by footmarks and the like. On the system, see _Burton, Sind Revisited_, i. 180 _seqq._ [1824.—"There are in some of the districts of Central India (as in Guzerat) PUGGEES, who have small fees on the village, and whose business it is to trace thieves by the print of their feet."—_Malcolm, Central India_, 2nd ed. ii. 19.] 1879.—"Good PUGGIES or trackers should be employed to follow the dacoits during the daytime."—_Times of India_, Overland Suppt., May 12, p. 7. PUHUR, PORE, PYRE, &c., s. Hind. _pahar_, _pahr_, from Skt. _prahara_. 'A fourth part of the day and of the night, a watch' or space of 8 _ghaṛīs_ (see GHURRY). c. 1526.—"The natives of Hindostân divide the night and day into 60 parts, each of which they denominate a _Gheri_; they likewise divide the night into 4 parts, and the day into the same number, each of which they call a PAHAR or watch, which the Persians call a _Pâs_."—_Baber_, 331. [c. 1590.—"The Hindu philosophers divide the day and night into four parts, each of which they call a PAHR."—_Āīn_, ed. _Jarrett_, iii. 15.] 1633.—"PAR." See under GHURRY. 1673.—"PORE." See under GONG. 1803.—"I have some JASOOSES selected by Col. C's brahmin for their stupidity, that they might not pry into state secrets, who go to Sindia's camp, remain there a PHAUR in fear...."—_M. Elphinstone_, in _Life_, i. 62. PULÁ, s. In Tamil _pillai_, Malayāl. _pilla_, 'child'; the title of a superior class of (so-called) Śūdras, [especially CURNUMS]. In Cochin and Travancore it corresponds with _Nāyar_ (see NAIR). It is granted by the sovereign, and carries exemption from customary manual labour. 1553.—"... PULAS, who are the gentlemen" (_fidalgos_).—_Castanheda_, iv. 2. [1726.—"O Saguate que o Commendor tinha remetido como gristnave amim e as PULAMARES temos ca recebid."—_Ratification_, in _Logan, Malabar_, iii. 13.] PULICAT, n.p. A town on the Madras coast, which was long the seat of a Dutch factory. Bp. Caldwell's native friend Seshagiri Śāstri gives the proper name as _pala-Vêlkāḍu_, 'old Velkāḍu or Verkāḍu,' the last a place-name mentioned in the Tamil Sivaite _Tevāram_ (see also Valentijn below). [The _Madras Gloss._ gives _Pazhaverk-kādu_, 'old acacia forest,' which is corroborated by Dr. Hultzsch (_Epigraphia Indica_, i. 398).] 1519.—"And because he had it much in charge to obtain all the lac (_alacre_) that he could, the Governor learning from merchants that much of it was brought to the Coast of Choromandel by the vessels of Pegu and Martaban which visited that coast to procure painted cloths and other coloured goods, such as are made in PALEACATE, which is on the coast of Choromandel, whence the traders with whom the Governor spoke brought it to Cochin; he, having got good information on the whole matter, sent a certain Frolentine (_sic_, _frolentim_) called Pero Escroco, whom he knew, and who was good at trade, to be factor on the coast of Choromandel...."—_Correa_, ii. 567. 1533.—"The said Armenian, having already been at the city of PALEACATE, which is in the Province of Choromandel and the Kingdom of Bisnaga, when on his way to Bengal, and having information of the place where the body of S. Thomas was said to be, and when they arrived at the port of PALEACATE the wind was against their going on...."—_Barros_, III. vii. 11. [1611.—"The Dutch had settled a factory at PELLACATA."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 133; in _Foster_, ii. 83, POLLICAT.] 1726.—"Then we come to _Palleam Wedam Caddoe_, called by us for shortness PALLEACATTA, which means in Malabars 'The old Fortress,' though most commonly we call it _Castle Geldria_."—_Valentijn, Chorom._ 13. " "The route I took was along the strip of country between PORTO NOVO and PALEIACATTA. This long journey I travelled on foot; and preached in more than a hundred places...."—_Letter of the Missionary Schultze_, July 19, in _Notices of Madras_, &c., p. 20. 1727.—"POLICAT is the next Place of Note to the City and Colony of Fort St _George_.... It is strengthned with two Forts, one contains a few Dutch soldiers for a Garrison, the other is commanded by an Officer belonging to the _Mogul_."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 372, [ed. 1744]. [1813.—"PULECAT handkerchiefs." See under PIECE-GOODS.] PULTUN, s. Hind. _palṭan_, a corruption of _Battalion_, possibly with some confusion of _platoon_ or _péloton_. The S. India form is _pataulam_, _patālam_. It is the usual native word for a regiment of native infantry; it is never applied to one of Europeans. 1800.—"All I can say is that I am ready primed, and that if all matters suit I shall go off with a dreadful explosion, and shall probably destroy some CAMPOOS and PULTONS which have been indiscreetly pushed across the Kistna."—_A. Wellesley_ to _T. Munro_, in _Mem. of Munro_, by _Arbuthnot_, lxix. [1895.—"I know lots of Sahibs in a PULTOON at Bareilly."—_Mrs Croker, Village Tales and Jungle Tragedies_, 60.] PULWAH, PULWAR, s. One of the native boats used on the rivers of Bengal, carrying some 12 to 15 tons. Hind. _palwār_. [For a drawing see _Grierson, Bihar Village Life_, p. 42.] 1735.—"... We observed a boat which had come out of _Samboo_ river, making for _Patna_: the commandant detached two light PULWAARS after her...."—_Holwell, Hist. Events_, &c., i. 69. [1767.—"... a Peon came twice to Noon-golah, to apply for POLWARS...."—_Verelst, View of Bengal_, App. 197.] 1780.—"Besides this boat, a gentleman is generally attended by two others; a PULWAH for the accommodation of the kitchen, and a smaller boat, a PAUNCHWAY" (q.v.).—_Hodges_, p. 39. 1782.—"To be sold, Three New Dacca PULWARS, 60 feet long, with Houses in the middle of each."—_India Gazette_, Aug. 31. 1824.—"The ghât offered a scene of bustle and vivacity which I by no means expected. There were so many budgerows and PULWARS, that we had considerable difficulty to find a mooring place."—_Heber_, ed. 1844, i. 131. 1860.—"The PULWAR is a smaller description of native travelling boat, of neater build, and less rusticity of character, sometimes used by a single traveller of humble means, and at others serves as _cook-boat_ and accommodation for servants accompanying one of the large kind of boats...."—_Grant, Rural Life in Bengal_, p. 7, with an illustration. PULWAUN, s. P.—H. _pahlwān_, [which properly means 'a native of ancient Persia' (see PAHLAVI). Mr. Skeat notes that in Malay the word becomes _pahlāwan_, probably from a confusion with Malay _āwan_, 'to fight']. A champion; a professed wrestler or man of strength. [1753.—"... the fourth, and least numerous of these bodies, were choice men of the PEHLEVANS...."—_Hanway_, iii. 104. [1813.—"When his body has by these means imbibed an additional portion of vigour, he is dignified by the appellation of PUHLWAN."—_Broughton, Letters_, ed. 1892, p. 165.] 1828.—"I added a PEHLIVÂN or prize-fighter, a negro whose teeth were filed into saws, of a temper as ferocious as his aspect, who could throw any man of his weight to the ground, carry a jackass, devour a sheep whole, eat fire, and make a fountain of his inside, so as to act as a spout."—_Hajji Baba in England_, i. 15. PUN, s. A certain number of cowries, generally 80; Hind. _paṇa_. (See under COWRY). The Skt. _paṇa_ is 'a stake played for a price, a sum,' and hence both a coin (whence FANAM, q.v.) and a certain amount of cowries. 1554.—"PONE." (See under PORTO PIQUENO.) 1683.—"I was this day advised that Mr. Charnock putt off Mr. Ellis's Cowries at 34 PUND to ye Rupee in payment of all ye Peons and Servants of the Factory, whereas 38 PUNDS are really bought by him for a Rupee...."—_Hedges, Diary_, Oct. 2; [Hak. Soc. i. 122]. 1760.—"We now take into consideration the relief of the menial servants of this Settlement, respecting the exorbitant price of labor exacted from them by tailors, washermen, and barbers, which appear in near a quadruple (pro)portion compared with the prices paid in 1755. Agreed, that after the 1st of April they be regulated as follows: "No tailor to demand for making: 1 JAMMA, more than 3 annas. * * * * * 1 pair of drawers, 7 PUN of cowries. No washerman: 1 corge of pieces, 7 PUN of cowries. No barber for shaving a single person, more than 7 gundas" (see COWRY).—_Ft. William Consns._, March 27, in _Long_, 209. PUNCH, s. This beverage, according to the received etymology, was named from the Pers. _panj_, or Hind. and Mahr. _pānch_, both meaning 'five'; because composed of five ingredients, viz. arrack, sugar, lime-juice, spice, and water. Fryer may be considered to give something like historical evidence of its origin; but there is also something of Indian idiom in the suggestion. Thus a famous horse-medicine in Upper India is known as _battīsī_, because it is supposed to contain 32 ('_battīs_') ingredients. Schiller, in his _Punschlied_, sacrificing truth to trope, omits the spice and makes the ingredients only 4: "_Vier_ Elemente Innig gesellt, Bilden das Leben, Bauen die Welt." The Greeks also had a "Punch," πενταπλόα, as is shown in the quotation from Athenaeus. Their mixture does not sound inviting. Littré gives the etymology correctly from the Pers. _panj_, but the 5 elements _à la française_, as tea, sugar, spirit, cinnamon, and lemon-peel,—no water therefore! Some such compound appears to have been in use at the beginning of the 17th century under the name of LARKIN (q.v.). Both Dutch and French travellers in the East during that century celebrate the beverage under a variety of names which amalgamate the drink curiously with the vessel in which it was brewed. And this combination in the form of BOLE-PONJIS was adopted as the title of a Miscellany published in 1851, by H. Meredith Parker, a Bengal civilian, of local repute for his literary and dramatic tastes. He had lost sight of the original authorities for the term, and his quotation is far astray. We give them correctly below. c. 210.—"On the feast of the Scirrha at Athens he (Aristodemus on Pindar) says a race was run by the young men. They ran this race carrying each a vine-branch laden with grapes, such as is called _ōschus_; and they ran from the temple of Dionysus to that of Athena Sciras. And the winner receives a cup such as is called 'FIVE-FOLD,' and of this he partakes joyously with the band of his comrades. But the cup is called πενταπλόα because it contains wine and honey and cheese and flour, and a little oil."—_Athenaeus_, XI. xcii. 1638.—"This voyage (Gombroon to Surat) ... we accomplished in 19 days.... We drank English beer, Spanish sack, French wine, Indian spirit, and good English water, and made good PALEPUNZEN."—_Mandelslo_, (Dutch ed. 1658), p. 24. The word PALEPUNZEN seems to have puzzled the English translator (John Davis, 2nd ed. 1669), who has "excellent good sack, _English_ beer, _French_ wines, _Arak, and other refreshments_." (p. 10). 1653.—"BOLLEPONGE est vn mot Anglois, qui signifie vne boisson dont les Anglois vsent aux Indes faite de sucre, suc de limon, eau de vie, fleur de muscade, et biscuit roty."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, ed. 1657, p. 534. [1658.—"Arriued this place where found the Bezar almost Burnt and many of the People almost starued for want of Foode which caused much Sadnes in Mr. Charnock and my Selfe, but not soe much as the absence of your Company, which wee haue often remembered in a bowle of the cleerest PUNCH, hauing noe better Liquor."—_Hedges, Diary_, Hak. Soc. iii. cxiv.] 1659.—"Fürs Dritte, PALE BUNZE getituliret, von halb Wasser, halb Brantwein, dreyssig, vierzig Limonien, deren Körnlein ausgespeyet werden, und ein wenig Zucker eingeworfen; wie dem Geschmack so angenehm nicht, also auch der Gesundheit nicht."—_Saar_, ed. 1672, 60. [1662.—"Amongst other spirituous drinks, as PUNCH, &c., they gave us Canarie that had been carried to and fro from the Indies, which was indeed incomparably good."—_Evelyn, Diary_, Jan. 16.] c. 1666.—"Neánmoins depuis qu'ils (les Anglois) ont donné ordre, aussi bien que les Hollandois, que leurs equipages ne boivent point tant de BOULEPONGES ... il n'y a pas tant de maladies, et il ne leur meurt plus tant de monde. BOULEPONGE est un certain breuvage composé d'arac ... avec du suc de limons, de l'eau, et un peu de muscade rapée dessus: il est assez agréable au gout, mais c'est la peste du corps et de la santé."—_Bernier_, ed. 1723, ii. 335 (Eng. Tr. p. 141); [ed. _Constable_, 441]. 1670.—"Doch als men zekere andere drank, die zij PALEPONTS noemen, daartusschen drinkt, zo word het quaat enigsins geweert."—_Andriesz_, 9. Also at p. 27, "PALEPUNTS." We find this blunder of the compound word transported again to England, and explained as a 'hard word.' 1672.—Padre Vincenzo Maria describes the thing, but without a name: "There are many fruites to which the Hollanders and the English add a certain beverage that they compound of lemon-juice, aqua-vitae, sugar, and nutmegs, to quench their thirst, and this, in my belief, augments not a little the evil influence."—_Viaggio_, p. 103. 1673.—"At Nerule is the best _Arach_ or _Nepa_ (see NIPA) _de Goa_, with which the _English_ on this Coast make that enervating Liquor called PAUNCH (which is _Indostan_ for Five), from Five Ingredients; as the Physicians name their Composition _Diapente_; or from four things, _Diatessaron_."—_Fryer_, 157. 1674.—"PALAPUNTZ, a kind of Indian drink, consisting of _Aqua-vitae_, Rose-water, juyce of Citrons and Sugar."—_Glossographia_, &c., by T. E. [1675.—"Drank part of their boules of PUNCH (a liquor very strange to me)."—_H. Teonge, Diary_, June 1.] 1682.—"Some (of the Chinese in Batavia) also sell Sugar-beer, as well as cooked dishes and Sury (see SURA), arak or Indian brandy; wherefrom they make _Mussak_ and FOLLEPONS, as the Englishmen call it."—_Nieuhoff, Zee en Lant-Reize_, ii. 217. 1683.—"... Our owne people and mariners who are now very numerous, and insolent among us, and (by reason of PUNCH) every day give disturbance."—_Hedges, Diary_, Oct. 8; [Hak. Soc. i. 123]. 1688.—"... the soldiers as merry as PUNCH could make them."—In _Wheeler_, i. 187. 1689.—"Bengal (Arak) is much stronger spirit than that of Goa, tho' both are made use of by the Europeans in making PUNCH."—_Ovington_, 237-8. 1694.—"If any man comes into a victualling house to drink PUNCH, he may demand one quart good Goa _arak_, half a pound of sugar, and half a pint of good lime water, and make his own PUNCH...."—_Order Book of Bombay Govt._, quoted by _Anderson_, p. 281. 1705.—"Un bon repas chez les Anglais ne se fait point sans _bonne_ PONSE qu'on sert dans un grand vase."—_Sieur Luillier, Voy. aux Grandes Indes_, 29. 1771.—"Hence every one (at Madras) has it in his Power to eat well, tho' he can afford no other Liquor at Meals than PUNCH, which is the common Drink among Europeans, and here made in the greatest Perfection."—_Lockyer_, 22. 1724.—"Next to _Drams_, no Liquor deserves more to be stigmatised and banished from the Repasts of the _Tender_, _Valetudinary_, and _Studious_, than PUNCH."—_G. Cheyne, An Essay on Health and Longevity_, p. 58. 1791.—"Dès que l'Anglais eut cessé de manger, le Paria ... fit un signe à sa femme, qui apporta ... une grande calebasse pleine de PUNCH, qu'elle avoit preparé, pendant le souper, avec de l'eau, et du jus de citron, et du jus de canne de sucre...."—_B. de St. Pierre, Chaumière Indienne_, 56. PUNCH-HOUSE, s. An Inn or Tavern; now the term is chiefly used by natives (sometimes in the hybrid form PUNCH-GHAR, [which in Upper India is now transferred to the meeting-place of a Municipal Board]) at the Presidency towns, and applied to houses frequented by seamen. Formerly the word was in general Anglo-Indian use. [In the Straits the Malay _Panc-haus_ is, according to Mr. Skeat, still in use, though obolescent.] [1661.—"... the Commandore visiting us, wee delivering him another examination of a Persee (PARSEE), who kept a PUNCH HOUSE, where the murder was committed...."—_Forrest, Bombay Letters, Home Series_, i. 189.] 1671-2.—"It is likewise enordered and declared hereby that no Victuallar, PUNCH-HOUSE, or other house of Entertainment shall be permitted to make stoppage at the pay day of their wages...."—_Rules_, in _Wheeler_, iii. 423. 1676.—Major Puckle's "Proposals to the Agent about the young men at Metchlepatam. "That some pecuniary mulct or fine be imposed ... for misdemeanours. * * * * * "6. Going to PUNCH or RACK-HOUSES without leave or warrantable occasion. "Drubbing any of the Company's PEONS or servants." * * * * * —In _Notes and Exts._, No. I. p. 40. 1688.—"... at his return to Achen he constantly frequented an English PUNCH-HOUSE, spending his Gold very freely."—_Dampier_, ii. 134. " "Mrs. Francis, wife to the late Lieutenant Francis killed at Hoogly by the Moors, made it her petition that she might keep a PUNCH-HOUSE for her maintenance."—In _Wheeler_, i. 184. 1697.—"Monday, 1st April ... Mr. Cheesely having in a PUNCH-HOUSE, upon a quarrel of words, drawn his Sword ... and being taxed therewith, he both doth own and justify the drawing of the sword ... it thereupon ordered not to wear a sword while here."—In _Wheeler_, i. 320. 1727.—"... Of late no small Pains and Charge have been bestowed on its Buildings (of the Fort at Tellichery); but for what Reason I know not ... unless it be for small Vessels ... or to protect the Company's Ware-house, and a small PUNCH-HOUSE that stands on the Sea-shore...."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 299 [ed. 1744]. 1789.—"Many ... are obliged to take up their residence in dirty PUNCH-HOUSES."—_Munro's Narrative_, 22. 1810.—"The best house of that description which admits boarders, and which are commonly called PUNCH-HOUSES."—_Williamson, V.M._ i. 135. PUNCHAYET, s. Hind. _panchāyat_, from _pānch_, 'five.' A council (properly of 5 persons) assembled as a Court of Arbiters or Jury; or as a committee of the people of a village, of the members of a Caste, or whatnot, to decide on questions interesting the body generally. 1778.—"_The Honourable_ WILLIAM HORNBY, Esq., _President and Governor of His Majesty's Castle and Island of Bombay_, &c. "The humble Petition of the Managers of the PANCHAYET of Parsis at Bombay...."—_Dosambhai Framji, H. of the Parsis_, 1884, ii. 219. 1810.—"The Parsees ... are governed by their own PANCHAÏT or village Council. The word PANCHAÏT literally means a Council of five, but that of the Guebres in Bombay consists of thirteen of the principal merchants of the sect."—_Maria Graham_, 41. 1813.—"The carpet of justice was spread in the large open hall of the durbar, where the arbitrators assembled: there I always attended, and agreeably to ancient custom, referred the decision to a PANCHAEET or jury of five persons."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._, ii. 359; [in 2nd ed. (ii. 2) PANCHAUT]. 1819.—"The PUNCHAYET itself, although in all but village causes it has the defects before ascribed to it, possesses many advantages. The intimate acquaintance of the members with the subject in dispute, and in many cases with the characters of the parties, must have made their decisions frequently correct, and ... the judges being drawn from the body of the people, could act on no principles that were not generally understood."—_Elphinstone_, in _Life_, ii. 89. 1821.—"I kept up PUNCHAYETS because I found them ... I still think that the PUNCHAYET should on no account be dropped, that it is an excellent institution for dispensing justice, and in keeping up the principles of justice, which are less likely to be observed among a people to whom the administration of it is not at all intrusted."—_Ibid._ 124. 1826.—"... when he returns assemble a PUNCHAYET, and give this cause patient attention, seeing that Hybatty has justice."—_Pandurang Hari_, 31; [ed. 1873, i. 42]. 1832.—Bengal Regn. VI. of this year allows the judge of the Sessions Court to call in the alternative aid of a PUNCHAYET, in lieu of assessors, and so to dispense with the FUTWA. See LAW-OFFICER. 1853.—"From the death of Runjeet Singh to the battle of Sobraon, the Sikh Army was governed by 'PUNCHAYETS' or 'PUNCHES'—committees of the soldiery. These bodies sold the Government to the Sikh chief who paid the highest, letting him command until murdered by some one who paid higher."—_Sir C. Napier, Defects of Indian Government_, 69. 1873.—"The Council of an Indian Village Community most commonly consists of five persons ... the PANCHAYET familiar to all who have the smallest knowledge of India."—_Maine, Early Hist. of Institutions_, 221. PUNDIT, s. Skt. _paṇḍita_, 'a learned man.' Properly a man learned in Sanskrit lore. The Pundit of the Supreme Court was a Hindu LAW-OFFICER, whose duty it was to advise the English Judges when needful on questions of Hindu Law. The office became extinct on the constitution of the 'High Court,' superseding the Supreme Court and Sudder Court, under the Queen's Letters Patent of May 14, 1862. In the Mahratta and Telegu countries, the word _Paṇḍit_ is usually pronounced _Pant_ (in English colloquial _Punt_); but in this form it has, as with many other Indian words in like case, lost its original significance, and become a mere personal title, familiar in Mahratta history, _e.g._ the Nānā Dhundo_pant_ of evil fame. Within the last 30 or 35 years the term has acquired in India a peculiar application to the natives trained in the use of instruments, who have been employed beyond the British Indian frontier in surveying regions inaccessible to Europeans. This application originated in the fact that two of the earliest men to be so employed, the explorations by one of whom acquired great celebrity, were masters of village schools in our Himālayan provinces. And the title _Pundit_ is popularly employed there much as _Dominie_ used to be in Scotland. The _Pundit_ who brought so much fame on the title was the late Nain Singh, C.S.I. [See Markham, _Memoir of Indian Surveys_, 2nd ed. 148 _seqq._] 1574.—"I hereby give notice that ... I hold it good, and it is my pleasure, and therefore I enjoin on all the PANDITS (_panditos_) and Gentoo physicians (_phisicos gentios_) that they ride not through this City (of Goa) or the suburbs thereof on horseback, nor in ANDORS and palanquins, on pain of paying, on the first offence 10 _cruzados_, and on the second 20, _pera o sapal_,[226] with the forfeiture of such horses, ANDORS, or palanquins, and on the third they shall become the galley-slaves of the King my Lord...."—_Procl._ of the Governor _Antonio Moriz Barreto_, in _Archiv. Port. Orient._ Fascic. 5, p. 899. 1604.—"... llamando tãbien en su compania los PÕDITOS, le presentaron al Nauabo."—_Guerrero, Relaçion_, 70. 1616.—"... Brachmanae una cum PANDITIS comparentes, simile quid iam inde ab orbis exordio in Indostane visum negant."—_Jarric, Thesaurus_, iii. 81-82. 1663.—"A PENDET Brachman or _Heathen_ Doctor whom I had put to serve my Agah ... would needs make his Panegyrick ... and at last concluded seriously with this: _When you put your Foot into the Stirrup, My Lord, and when you march on Horseback in the front of the Cavalry, the Earth trembleth under your Feet, the eight Elephants that hold it up upon their Heads not being able to support it_."—_Bernier_, E.T., 85; [ed. _Constable_, 264]. 1688.—"Je feignis donc d'être malade, et d'avoir la fièvre; on fit venir aussitôt un PANDITE ou médicin Gentil."—_Dellon, Rel. de l'Inq. de Goa_, 214. 1785.—"I can no longer bear to be at the mercy of our PUNDITS, who deal out Hindu law as they please; and make it at reasonable rates, when they cannot find it ready made."—Letter of _Sir W. Jones_, in Mem. by _Ld. Teignmouth_, 1807, ii. 67. 1791.—"Il était au moment de s'embarquer pour l'Angleterre, plein de perplexité et d'ennui, lorsque les brames de Bénarés lui apprirent que le brame supérieur de la fameuse pagode de Jagrenat ... était seul capable de resoudre toutes les questions de la Société royale de Londres. C'était en effet le plus fameux PANDECT, ou docteur, dont on eût jamais oui parler."—_B. de St. Pierre, La Chaumière Indienne._ The preceding exquisite passage shows that the blunder which drew forth Macaulay's flaming wrath, in the quotation lower down, was not a new one. 1798.—"... the most learned of the PUNDITS or Bramin lawyers, were called up from different parts of Bengal."—_Raynal, Hist._ i. 42. 1856.—"Besides ... being a _Pundit_ of learning, he (Sir David Brewster) is a bundle of talents of various kinds."—_Life and Letters of Sydney Dobell_, ii. 14. 1860.—"Mr. Vizetelly next makes me say that the principle of limitation is found 'amongst the PANDECTS of the Benares....' The Benares he probably supposes to be some Oriental nation. What he supposes their Pandects to be I shall not presume to guess.... If Mr. Vizetelly had consulted the Unitarian Report, he would have seen that I spoke of the PUNDITS of Benares, and he might without any very long and costly research have learned where Benares is and what a Pundit is."—_Macaulay_, Preface to his _Speeches_. 1877.—"Colonel Y——. Since Nain Singh's absence from this country precludes my having the pleasure of handing to him in person, this, the Victoria or Patron's Medal, which has been awarded to him, ... I beg to place it in your charge for transmission to the PUNDIT."—_Address_ by _Sir R. Alcock_, Prest. R. Geog. Soc., May 28. "Colonel Y—— in reply, said: ... Though I do not know Nain Singh personally, I know his work.... He is not a topographical automaton, or merely one of a great multitude of native employés with an average qualification. His observations have added a larger amount of important knowledge to the map of Asia than those of any other living man, and his journals form an exceedingly interesting book of travels. It will afford me great pleasure to take steps for the transmission of the Medal through an official channel to the PUNDIT."—_Reply to the President_, same date. PUNJAUB, n.p. The name of the country between the Indus and the Sutlej. The modern Anglo-Indian province so-called, now extends on one side up beyond the Indus, including Peshāwar, the Derajāt, &c., and on the other side up to the Jumna, including Delhi. [In 1901 the Frontier Districts were placed under separate administration.] The name is Pers. _Panj-āb_, 'Five Rivers.' These rivers, as reckoned, sometimes include the Indus, in which case the five are (1) Indus, (2) Jelam (see JELUM) or Behat, the ancient _Vitasta_ which the Greeks made Ὑδάσπης (_Strabo_) and Βιδάσπης (_Ptol._), (3) Chenāb, ancient _Chandrabāgha_ and _Āsiknī_. Ptolemy preserves a corruption of the former Sanskrit name in Σανδαβάλ, but it was rejected by the older Greeks because it was of ill omen, _i.e._ probably because Grecized it would be Ξανδροφάγος, 'the devourer of Alexander.' The alternative _Āsiknī_ they rendered Ἀκεσίνης. (4) Rāvī, the ancient _Airāvatī_, Ὑάρωτης (_Strabo_), Ὑδραώτης (_Arrian_), Ἄδρις or Ῥούαδις (_Ptol._). (5) Biās, ancient _Vipāsā_, Ὕφασις (Arrian), Βιβάσιος (_Ptol._). This excluded the Sutlej, _Satadru_, _Hesydrus_ of Pliny, Ζαράδρος or Ζαδάδρης (_Ptol._), as Timur excludes it below. We may take in the Sutlej and exclude the Indus, but we can hardly exclude the Chenāb as Wassāf does below. No corresponding term is used by the Greek geographers. "Putandum est nomen PANCHANADAE Graecos aut omnino latuisse, aut casu quodam non ad nostra usque tempora pervenisse, quod in tanta monumentorum ruina facile accidere potuit" (_Lassen, Pentapotamia_, 3). Lassen however has termed the country _Pentepotamia_ in a learned Latin dissertation on its ancient geography. Though the actual word _Panjāb_ is Persian, and dates from Mahommedan times, the corresponding Skt. _Panchanada_ is ancient and genuine, occurring in the _Mahābhārata_ and _Rāmāyaṇa_. The name _Panj-āb_ in older Mahommedan writers is applied to the Indus river, after receiving the rivers of the country which we call _Punjaub_. In that sense _Panj-nad_, of equivalent meaning, is still occasionally used. [In S. India the term is sometimes applied to the country watered by the Tumbhadra, Wardha, Malprabha, Gatprabha and Kistna (_Wilks, Hist. Sketches_, Madras reprint, i. 405).] We remember in the newspapers, after the second Sikh war, the report of a speech by a clergyman in England, who spoke of the deposition of "the bloody PUNJAUB of Lahore." B.C. _x_.—"Having explored the land of the Pahlavi and the country adjoining, there had then to be searched PANCHANADA in every part; the monkeys then explore the region of Kashmīr with its woods of acacias."—_Rāmāyaṇa_, Bk. iv. ch. 43. c. 940.—Maṣ'ūdī details (with no correctness) the five rivers that form the Mihrān or Indus. He proceeds: "When the FIVE RIVERS which we have named have past the House of Gold which is Mūltān, they unite at a place three days distant from that city, between it and Manṣūra at a place called Doshāb."—i. 377-8. c. 1020.—"They all (Sind, Jhailam, Irāwa, Biah) combine with the Satlader (Sutlej) below Múltán, at a place called PANJNAD, or 'the junction of the five rivers.' They form a very wide stream."—_Al-Birūnī_, in _Elliot_, i. 48. c. 1300.—"After crossing the PANJ-ĀB, or five rivers, namely Sind, Jelam, the river of Loháwar (_i.e._ of _Lahore_, viz. the Rāvī), Satlút, and Bīyah...."—_Wassāf_, in _Elliot_, iii. 36. c. 1333.—"By the grace of God our caravan arrived safe and sound at BANJ-ĀB, _i.e._ at the River of the Sind. _Banj_ (_panj_) signifies 'five,' and _āb_, 'water;' so that the name signifies 'the Five Waters.' They flow into this great river, and water the country."—_Ibn Batuta_, iii. 91. c. 1400.—"All these (united) rivers (Jelam, Chenáb, Ráví, Bíyáh, Sind) are called the Sind or PANJ-ÁB, and this river falls into the Persian Gulf near Thatta."—_The Emp. Timur_, in _Elliot_, iii. 476. [c. 1630.—"He also takes a Survey of PANG-OB...."—_Sir T. Herbert_, ed. 1677, p. 63. He gives a list of the rivers in p. 70.] 1648.—"... PANG-AB, the chief city of which is Lahor, is an excellent and fruitful province, for it is watered by the five rivers of which we have formerly spoken."—_Van Twist_, 3. " "The River of the ancient Indus, is by the Persians and Magols called PANG-AB, _i.e._ the Five Waters."—_Ibid._ i. 1710.—"He found this ancient and famous city (Lahore) in the Province PANSCHAAP, by the side of the broad and fish-abounding river Rari (for _Ravi_)."—_Valentijn_, iv. (_Suratte_), 282. 1790.—"Investigations of the religious ceremonies and customs of the Hindoos, written in the Carnatic, and in the PUNJAB, would in many cases widely differ."—_Forster_, Preface to _Journey_. 1793.—"The Province, of which Lahore is the capital, is oftener named PANJAB than Lahore."—_Rennell's Memoir_, 3rd ed. 82. 1804.—"I rather think ... that he (Holkar) will go off to the PUNJAUB. And what gives me stronger reason to think so is, that on the seal of his letter to me he calls himself '_the Slave of Shah Mahmoud, the King of Kings_.' Shah Mahmoud is the brother of Zemaun Shah. He seized the musnud and government of Caubul, after having defeated Zemaun Shah two or three years ago, and put out his eyes."—_Wellington, Desp._ under March 17. 1815.—"He (Subagtageen) ... overran the fine province of the PUNJAUB, in his first expedition."—_Malcolm, Hist. of Persia_, i. 316. PUNKAH, s. Hind. _pankhā_. A. In its original sense a portable fan, generally made from the leaf of the PALMYRA (_Borassus flabelliformis_, or 'fan-shaped'), the natural type and origin of the fan. Such _pankhās_ in India are not however formed, as Chinese fans are, like those of our ladies; they are generally, whether large or small, of a bean-shape, with a part of the dried leaf-stalk adhering, which forms the handle. B. But the specific application in Anglo-Indian colloquial is to the large fixed and swinging fan, formed of cloth stretched on a rectangular frame, and suspended from the ceiling, which is used to agitate the air in hot weather. The date of the introduction of this machine into India is not known to us. The quotation from Linschoten shows that some such apparatus was known in the 16th century, though this comes out clearly in the French version alone; the original Dutch, and the old English translation are here unintelligible, and indicate that Linschoten (who apparently never was at Ormuz) was describing, from hearsay, something that he did not understand. More remarkable passages are those which we take from Dozy, and from El-Fakhrī, which show that the true Anglo-Indian _punka_ was known to the Arabs as early as the 8th century. A.— 1710.—"Aloft in a Gallery the King sits in his chaire of State, accompanied with his Children and chiefe Vizier ... no other without calling daring to goe vp to him, saue onely two PUNKAWS to gather wind."—_W. Finch_, in _Purchas_, i. 439. The word seems here to be used improperly for the men who plied the fans. We find also in the same writer a verb to PUNKAW: "... behind one PUNKAWING, another holding his sword."—_Ibid._ 433. Terry does not use the word: 1616.—"... the people of better quality, lying or sitting on their Carpets or Pallats, have servants standing about them, who continually beat the air upon them with _Flabella's_, or Fans, of stiffned leather, which keepe off the flyes from annoying them, and cool them as they lye."—Ed. 1665, p. 405. 1663.—"On such occasions they desire nothing but ... to lie down in some cool and shady place all along, having a servant or two to fan one by turns, with their great PANKAS, or Fans."—_Bernier_, E.T., p. 76; [ed. _Constable_, 241]. 1787.—"Over her head was held a PUNKER."—_Sir C. Malet_, in Parl. Papers, 1821, '_Hindoo Widows_.' 1809.—"He ... presented me ... two punkahs."—_Lord Valentia_, i. 428. 1881.—"The chair of state, the _sella gestatoria_, in which the Pope is borne aloft, is the ancient palanquin of the Roman nobles, and, of course, of the Roman Princes ... the fans which go behind are the PUNKAHS of the Eastern Emperors, borrowed from the Court of Persia."—_Dean Stanley, Christian Institutions_, 207. B.— c. 1150-60.—"Sous le nom de _Khaich_ on entend des étoffes de mauvais toile de lin qui servent à différents usages. Dans ce passage de Rhazès (c. A.D. 900) ce sont des ventilateurs faits de cet étoffe. Ceci se pratique de cette manière: on en prend un morceau de la grandeur d'un tapis, un peu plus grand ou un peu plus petit selon les dimensions de la chambre, et on le rembourre avec des objets qui ont de la consistance et qui ne plient pas facilement, par exemple avec du sparte. L'ayant ensuite suspendu au milieu de la chambre, on le fait tirer et lacher doucement et continuellement par un homme placé dans le haut de l'appartement. De cette manière il fait beaucoup de vent et rafraichit l'air. Quelquefois on le trempe dans de l'eau de rose, et alors il parfume l'air en même temps qu'il le rafraichit."—_Glossaire sur le Mançouri_, quoted in _Dozy et Engelmann_, p. 342. See also _Dozy, Suppt. aux Dictt. Arabes_, s.v. _Khaich_. 1166.—"He (Ibn Hamdun the Kātib) once recited to me the following piece of his composition, containing an enigmatical description of a linen fan: (^1) "'Fast and loose, it cannot touch what it tries to reach; though tied up it moves swiftly, and though a prisoner it is free. Fixed in its place it drives before it the gentle breeze; though its path lie closed up it moves on in its nocturnal journey.'"—Quoted by _Ibn Khallikan_, E.T. iii. 91. "(^1) The _linen fan_ (_Mirwaha-t al Khaish_) is a large piece of linen, stretched on a frame, and suspended from the ceiling of the room. They make use of it in Irâk. See de Sacy's _Hariri_, p. 474."—Note by _MacGuckin de Slane_, _ibid._ p. 92. c. 1300.—"One of the innovations of the Caliph Manṣūr (A.D. 753-774) was the _Khaish_ of linen in summer, a thing which was not known before his time. But the Sāsānian Kings used in summer to have an apartment freshly plastered (with clay) every day, which they inhabited, and on the morrow another apartment was plastered for them."—_El-Fakhrī_, ed. _Ahlwardt_, p. 188. 1596.—"And (they use) instruments like swings with fans, to rock the people in, and to make wind for cooling, which they call _cattaventos_."—Literal Transln. from _Linschoten_, ch. 6. 1598.—"And they vse certaine instruments like Waggins, with bellowes, to beare all the people in, and to gather winde to coole themselves withall, which they call _Cattaventos_."—_Old English Translation_, by W. P., p. 16; [Hak. Soc. i. 52]. The French version is really a brief description of the punka: 1610.—"Ils ont aussi du Cattaventos qui sont certains instruments pendus en l'air es quels se faisant donner le bransle ils font du vent qui les rafraichit."—Ed. 1638, p. 17. The next also perhaps refers to a suspended punka: 1662.—"... furnished also with good Cellars with great _Flaps_ to stir the Air, for reposing in the fresh Air from 12 till 4 or 5 of the Clock, when the Air of these Cellars begins to be hot and stuffing."—_Bernier_, p. 79; [ed. _Constable_, 247]. 1807.—"As one small concern succeeds another, the PUNKAH vibrates gently over my eyes."—_Lord Minto in India_, 27. 1810.—"Were it not for the PUNKA (a large frame of wood covered with cloth) which is suspended over every table, and kept swinging, in order to freshen the air, it would be scarcely possible to sit out the melancholy ceremony of an Indian dinner."—_Maria Graham_, 30. " Williamson mentions that PUNKAHS "were suspended in most dining halls."—_Vade Mecum_, i. 281. 1823.—"PUNKAS, large frames of light wood covered with white cotton, and looking not unlike enormous fire-boards, hung from the ceilings of the principal apartments."—_Heber_, ed. 1844, i. 28. 1852.— "Holy stones with scrubs and slaps (Our Christmas waits!) prelude the day; For holly and festoons of bay Swing feeble PUNKAS,—or perhaps A windsail dangles in collapse." _Christmas on board a P. and O., near the Equator._ 1875.—"The PUNKAH flapped to and fro lazily overhead."—_Chesney, The Dilemma_, ch. xxxviii. Mr. Busteed observes: "It is curious that in none of the lists of servants and their duties which are scattered through the old records in the last century (18th), is there any mention of the PUNKA, nor in any narratives referring to domestic life in India then, that have come under our notice, do we remember any allusion to its use.... The swinging PUNKA, as we see it to-day, was, as every one knows, an innovation of a later period.... This dates from an early year in the present century."—_Echoes of Old Calcutta_, p. 115. He does not seem, however, to have found any positive evidence of the date of its introduction. ["Hanging punkahs are said by one authority to have originated in Calcutta by accident towards the close of the last (18th) century. It is reported that a clerk in a Government office suspended the leaf of a table, which was accidentally waved to and fro by a visitor. A breath of cool air followed the movement, and suggested the idea which was worked out and resulted in the present machine" (_Carey, Good Old Days of John Company_, i. 81). Mr. Douglas says that punkahs were little used by Europeans in Bombay till 1810. They were not in use at Nuncomar's trial in Calcutta (1775), _Bombay and W. India_, ii. 253.] PUNSAREE, s. A native drug-seller; Hind. _pansārī_. We place the word here partly because C. P. Brown says 'it is certainly a foreign word,' and assigns it to a corruption of _dispensarium_; which is much to be doubted. [The word is really derived from Skt. _paṇyaśāla_, 'a market, warehouse.'] [1830.—"Beside this, I purchased from a PANSAREE some application for relieving the pain of a bruise."—_Frazer, The Persian Adventurer_, iii. 23.] PURDAH, s. Hind. from Pers. _parda_, 'a curtain'; a _portière_; and especially a curtain screening women from the sight of men; whence a woman of position who observes such rules of seclusion is termed _parda-nishīn_, 'one who sits behind a curtain.' (See GOSHA.) 1809.—"On the fourth (side) a PURDAH was stretched across."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 100. 1810.—"If the disorder be obstinate, the doctor is permitted to approach the PURDAH (_i.e._ curtain, or screen) and to put _the hand_ through a small aperture ... in order to feel the patient's pulse."—_Williamson, V. M._ i. 130. [1813.—"My travelling palankeen formed my bed, its PURDOE or chintz covering my curtains."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. ii. 109.] 1878.—"Native ladies look upon the confinement behind the PURDAH as a badge of rank, and also as a sign of chastity, and are exceedingly proud of it."—_Life in the Mofussil_, i. 113. [1900.—"Charitable aid is needed for the PURDAH women."—_Pioneer Mail_, Jan. 21.] PURDESEE, s. Hind. _paradeśī_ usually written _pardesī_, 'one from a foreign country.' In the Bombay army the term is universally applied to a sepoy from N. India. [In the N.W.P. the name is applied to a wandering tribe of swindlers and coiners.] PURWANNA, PERWAUNA, s. Hind. from Pers. _parwāna_, 'an order; a grant or letter under royal seal; a letter of authority from an official to his subordinate; a license or pass.' 1682.—"... we being obliged at the end of two months to pay Custom for the said goods, if in that time we did not procure a PHERWANNA for the _Duan_ of Decca to excuse us from it."—_Hedges, Diary_, Oct. 10; [Hak. Soc. i. 34]. 1693.—"... Egmore and Pursewaukum were lately granted us by the Nabob's PURWANNAS."—_Wheeler_, i. 281. 1759.—"PERWANNA, under the Coochuck (or the small seal) of the Nabob Vizier Ulma Maleck, Nizam ul Muluck Bahadour, to Mr. John Spenser."—In _Cambridge's Acct. of the War_, 230. (See also quotation under HOSBOLHOOKUM.) 1774.—"As the peace has been so lately concluded, it would be a satisfaction to the Rajah to receive your PARWANNA to this purpose before the departure of the caravan."—_Bogle's Diary_, in _Markham's Tibet_, p. 50. But Mr. Markham changes the spelling of his originals. PUTCHOCK, s. This is the trade-name for a fragrant root, a product of the Himālaya in the vicinity of Kashmīr, and forming an article of export from both Bombay and Calcutta to the Malay countries and to China, where it is used as a chief ingredient of the Chinese pastille-rods commonly called JOSTICK. This root was recognised by the famous Garcia de Orta as the _Costus_ of the ancients. The latter took their word from the Skt. _kusṭha_, by a modification of which name—_kuṭ_—it is still known and used as a medicine in Upper India. De Orta speaks of the plant as growing about Mandu and Chitore, whence it was brought for sale to Ahmadābād; but his informants misled him. The true source was traced _in situ_ by two other illustrious men, Royle and Falconer, to a plant belonging to the N. O. _Compositae_, _Saussurea Xappe_, Clarke, for which Dr. Falconer, not recognising the genus, had proposed the name of _Aucklandia Costus verus_, in honour of the then Governor-General. The _Costus_ is a gregarious plant, occupying open, sloping sides of the mountains, at an elevation of 8000 to 9000 feet. See article by Falconer in _Trans. Linn. Soc._ xix. 23-31. The trade-name is, according to Wilson, the Telugu _pāch'chāku_, 'green leaf,' but one does not see how this applies. (Is there, perhaps, some confusion with _Patch_? see PATCHOULI). De Orta speaks as if the word, which he writes _pucho_, were Malay. Though neither Crawfurd nor Favre gives the word, in this sense, it is in Marsden's earlier _Malay Dict._: "PŪCHOK, a plant, the aromatic leaves of which are an article of trade; said by some to be _Costus indicus_, and by others the _Melissa_, or _Laurus_." [On this Mr. Skeat writes: "PUCHOK is the Malay word for a young sprout, or the growing shoot of a plant. PUCHOK in the special sense here used is also a Malay word, but it may be separate from the other. Klinkert gives PUCHOK as a sprout or shoot and also as a radish-like root (indigenous in China (_sic_), used in medicine for fumigation, &c.). Apparently it is always the root and not the leaves of the plant that are used, in which case Marsden may have confused the two senses of the word."] In the year 1837-38 about 250 tons of this article, valued at £10,000, were exported from Calcutta alone. The annual import into China at a later date, according to Wells Williams, was 2,000 _peculs_ or 120 tons (_Middle Kingdom_, ed. 1857, ii. 308). In 1865-66, the last year for which the details of such minor exports are found in print, the quantity exported from Calcutta was only 492½ cwt., or 24⅝ tons. In 1875 the value of the imports at Hankow and Chefoo was £6,421. [_Watt, Econ. Dict._ vi. pt. ii. p. 482, _Bombay Gazetteer_, xi. 470.] 1516.—See Barbosa under CATECHU. 1520.—"We have prohibited (the export of) pepper to China ... and now we prohibit the export of _pucho_ and incense from these parts of India to China."—_Capitulo de hum Regimento del Rey_ a Diogo Ayres, Feitor da China, in _Arch. Port. Orient._, Fasc. v. 49. 1525.—"PUCHO of Cambaya worth 35 tangas a maund."—_Lembranças_, 50. [1527.—Mr. Whiteway notes that in a letter of Diogo Calvo to the King, dated Jan. 17, PUCHO is mentioned as one of the imports to China.—_India Office MS. Corpo Chronologico_, vol. i.] 1554.—"The _baar_ (see BAHAR) of PUCHO contains 20 _faraçolas_ (see FRAZALA), and an additional 4 of PICOTA (q.v.), in all 24 _faraçolas_...."—_A. Nunes_, 11. 1563.—"I say that _costus_ in Arabic is called _cost_ or _cast_; in Guzarate it is called _uplot_ (_upaleta_); and in Malay, for in that region there is a great trade and consumption thereof, it is called PUCHO. I tell you the name in Arabic, because it is called by the same name by the Latins and Greeks, and I tell it you in Guzerati, because that is the land to which it is chiefly carried from its birth-place; and I tell you the Malay name because the greatest quantity is consumed there, or taken thence to China."—_Garcia_, f. 72. c. 1563.—"... Opium, Assa Fetida, PUCHIO, with many other sortes of Drugges."—_Caesar Frederike_, in _Hakl._ ii. 343. [1609.—"Costus of 2 sorts, one called POKERMORE, the other called _Uplotte_ (see _Garcia_, above)."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 30.] 1617.—"5 hampers POCHOK...."—_Cocks, Diary_, i. 294. 1631.—"Caeterum Costus vulgato vocabulo inter mercatores Indos PUCHO, Chinensibus POTSIOCK, vocatur ... vidi ego integrum _Picol_, quod pondus centum et viginti in auctione decem realibus distribui."—_Jac. Bontii, Hist. Nat._, &c., lib. iv. p. 46. 1711.—In Malacca _Price Currant_, July 1704: "PUTCHUCK or Costus dulcis."—_Lockyer_, 77. 1726.—"PATSJAAK (a leaf of Asjien (Acheen?) that is pounded to powder, and used in incense)...."—_Valentijn, Choro._ 34. 1727.—"The Wood _Ligna dulcis_ grows only in this country (Sind). It is rather a Weed than a Wood, and nothing of it is useful but the Root, called PUTCHOCK, or _Radix dulcis_.... There are great quantities exported from _Surat_, and from thence to _China_, where it generally bears a good Price...."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 126; [ed. 1744, i. 127]. 1808.—"Elles emploient ordinairement ... une racine aromatique appelée PIESCHTOK, qu'on coupe par petits morceaux, et fait bouillir dans de l'huile de noix de coco. C'est avec cette huile que les danseuses se graissent...."—_Haafner_, ii. 117. 1862.—"_Koot_ is sent down country in large quantities, and is exported to China, where it is used as incense. It is in Calcutta known under the name of 'PATCHUK.'"—_Punjab Trade Report_, cvii. PUTLAM, n.p. A town in Ceylon on the coast of the bay or estuary of Calpentyn; properly _Puṭṭalama_; a Tamil name, said by Mr. Fergusson to be _puthu_- (_pudu?_) _alam_, 'New Salt-pans.' Ten miles inland are the ruins of Tammana Newera, the original Tambapanni (or _Taprobane_), where Vijaya, the first Hindu immigrant, established his kingdom. And Putlam is supposed to be the place where he landed. 1298.—"The pearl-fishers ... go post to a place callen BETTELAR, and (then) go 60 miles into the gulf."—_Marco Polo,_ Bk. iii. ch. 16. c. 1345.—"The natives went to their King and told him my reply. He sent for me, and I proceeded to his presence in the town of BAṬṬĀLA, which was his capital, a pretty little place, surrounded by a timber wall and towers."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 166. 1672.—"PUTELAON...."—_Baldaeus_ (Germ.), 373. 1726.—"PORTALOON or PUTELAN."—_Valentijn, Ceylon_, 21. PUTNEE, PUTNEY, s. A. Hind. and Beng. _paṭṭanī_, or _paṭnī_, from v. _paṭ-nā_, 'to be agreed or closed' (_i.e._ a bargain). Goods commissioned or manufactured to order. 1755.—"A letter from Cossimbazar mentions they had directed Mr. Warren Hastings to proceed to the PUTNEY AURUNG (q.v.) in order to purchase PUTNEY on our Honble. Masters' account, and to make all necessary enquiries."—_Fort William Consns._, Nov. 10. In _Long_, 61. B. A kind of sub-tenure existing in the Lower Provinces of Bengal, the PATNĪDĀR, or occupant of which "holds of a Zemindar a portion of the Zemindari in perpetuity, with the right of hereditary succession, and of selling or letting the whole or part, so long as a stipulated amount of rent is paid to the Zemindar, who retains the power of sale for arrears, and is entitled to a regulated fee or fine upon transfer" (_Wilson_, q.v.). Probably both A and B are etymologically the same, and connected with _paṭṭā_ (see POTTAH). [1860.—"A perpetual lease of land held under a Zumeendar is called a PUTNEE,—and the holder is called a PUTNEEDAR, who not only pays an advanced rent to the Zumeendar, but a handsome price for the same."—_Grant, Rural Life in Bengal_, 64.] PUTTÁN, PATHÁN, n.p. Hind. _Paṭhān_. A name commonly applied to Afghans, and especially to people in India of Afghan descent. The derivation is obscure. Elphinstone derives it from _Pushtūn_ and _Pukhtūn_, pl. _Pukhtāna_, the name the Afghans give to their own race, with which Dr. Trumpp [and Dr. Bellew (_Races of Afghanistan_, 25) agree. This again has been connected with the _Pactyica_ of Herodotus (iii. 102, iv. 44).] The Afghans have for the name one of the usual fantastic etymologies which is quoted below (see quotation, c. 1611). The Mahommedans in India are sometimes divided into four classes, viz. _Paṭhāns_; _Mughals_ (see MOGUL), _i.e._ those of Turki origin; _Shaikhs_, claiming Arab descent; and _Saiyyids_, claiming also to be descendants of Mahommed. 1553.—"This State belonged to a people called PATANE, who were lords of that hill-country. And as those who dwell on the skirts of the Pyrenees, on this side and on that, are masters of the passes by which we cross from Spain to France, or vice versâ, so these PATAN people are the masters of the two entrances to India, by which those who go thither from the landward must pass...."—_Barros_, IV. vi. 1. 1563.—"... This first King was a PATANE of certain mountains that march with Bengala."—_Garcia, Coll._ f. 34. 1572.— "Mas agora de nomes, et de usança, Novos, et varios são os habitantes, Os Delijs, os PATÃNES que em possança De terra, e gente são mais abundantes." _Camões_, vii. 20. [By Aubertin: "But now inhabitants of other name And customs new and various there are found, The Delhis and PATANS, who in the fame Of land and people do the most abound."] 1610.—"A PATTAN, a man of good stature."—_Hawkins_, in _Purchas_, i. 220. c. 1611.—"... the mightiest of the Afghan people was Kais.... The Prophet gave Kais the name of Abd Ulrasheed ... and ... predicted that God would make his issue so numerous that they, with respect to the establishment of the Faith, would outvie all other people; the angel Gabriel having revealed to him that their attachment to the Faith would, in strength, be like the wood upon which they lay the keel when constructing a ship, which wood the seamen call _Pathan_: on this account he conferred upon Abd Ulrasheed the title of PATHAN[227] also."—_Hist. of the Afghans_, E.T., by _Dorn_, i. 38. [1638.—"... Ozmanchan a PUTTANIAN...."—_Sir T. Herbert_, ed. 1677, p. 76.] 1648.—"In general the Moors are a haughty and arrogant and proud people, and among them the PATTANS stand out superior to the others in dress and manners."—_Van Twist_, 58. 1666.—"Martin Affonso and the other Portuguese delivered them from the war that the PATANES were making on them."—_Faria y Sousa, Asia Portuguesa_, i. 343. 1673.—"They are distinguished, some according to the Consanguinity they claim with _Mahomet_; as a _Siad_ is a kin to that Imposture.... A _Shiek_ is a Cousin too, at a distance, into which Relation they admit all new made Proselytes. _Meer_ is somewhat allied also.... The rest are adopted under the Name of the Province ... as _Mogul_, the Race of the _Tartars_ ... PATAN, _Duccan_."—_Fryer_, 93. 1681.—"En estas regiones ay vna cuyas gentes se dizen los PATANES."—_Martinez de la Puente, Compendio_, 21. 1726.—"... The _Patans_ (PATANDERS) are very different in garb, and surpass in valour and stout-heartedness in war."—_Valentijn, Choro._ 109. 1757.—"The Colonel (Clive) complained bitterly of so many insults put upon him, and reminded the Soubahdar how different his own conduct was, when called upon to assist him against the PYTANS."—_Ives_, 149. 1763.—"The northern nations of India, although idolaters ... were easily induced to embrace Mahomedanism, and are at this day the Affghans or PITANS."—_Orme_, i. 24, ed. 1803. 1789.—"Moormen are, for the most part, soldiers by profession, particularly in the cavalry, as are also ... PITANS."—_Munro, Narr._ 49. 1798.—"... Afghans, or as they are called in India, PATANS."—_G. Forster, Travels_, ii. 47. [PUTTEE, PUTTY, s. Hind. _paṭṭī_. A. A piece or strip of cloth, bandage; especially used in the sense of a ligature round the lower part of the leg used in lieu of a gaiter, originally introduced from the Himālaya, and now commonly used by sportsmen and soldiers. A special kind of cloth appears in the old trade-lists under the name of PUTEAHS (see PIECE GOODS). 1875.—"Any one who may be bound for a long march will put on leggings of a peculiar sort, a bandage about 6 inches wide and four yards long, wound round from the ankle up to just below the knee, and then fastened by an equally long string, attached to the upper end, which is lightly wound many times round the calf of the leg. This, which is called PATAWA, is a much cherished piece of dress."—_Drew, Jummoo_, 175. 1900.—"The PUTTEE leggings are excellent for peace and war, on foot or on horseback."—_Times_, Dec. 24. B. In the N.W.P. "an original share in a joint or coparcenary village or estate comprising many villages; it is sometimes defined as the smaller subdivision of a mahal or estate" (_Wilson_). Hence PUTTEEDAREE, _paṭṭidārī_ used for a tenure of this kind. 1852.—"Their names were forthwith scratched off the collector's books, and those of their eldest sons were entered, who became forthwith, in village and cutcherry parlance, LUMBERDARS of the shares of their fathers, or in other words, of PUTTEE Shere Singh and PUTTEE Baz Singh."—_Raikes, Notes on the N.W.P._ 94. C. In S. India, soldiers' pay. 1810.—"... hence in ordinary acceptation, the pay itself was called PUTTEE, a Canarese word which properly signifies a written statement of any kind."—_Wilks_, _Hist. Sketches_, Madras reprint, i. 415.] PUTTYWALLA, s. Hind. _paṭṭā-wālā_, _paṭṭī-wālā_ (see PUTTEE), 'one with a belt.' This is the usual Bombay term for a messenger or orderly attached to an office, and bearing a belt and brass badge, called in Bengal CHUPRASSY or PEON (qq.v.), in Madras usually by the latter name. 1878.—"Here and there a belted Government servant, called a PUTTIWĀLĀ, or PAṬṬAWĀLĀ, because distinguished by a belt...."—_Monier Williams, Modern India_, 34. PUTWA, s. Hind. _patwā_. The _Hibiscus sabdariffa_, L., from the succulent acid flowers of which very fair jelly is made in Anglo-Indian households. [It is also known as the Rozelle or Red Sorrel (_Watt, Econ. Dict._ iv. 243). Riddell (_Domest. Econ._ 337) calls it "Oseille or ROSELLE jam and jelly."] PYE, s. A familiar designation among British soldiers and young officers for a PARIAH-DOG (q.v.); a contraction, no doubt, of the former word. [1892.—"We English call him a PARIAH, but this word, belonging to a low, yet by no means degraded class of people in Madras, is never heard on native lips as applied to a dog, any more than our other word 'PIE.'"—_L. Kipling, Beast and Man_, 266.] PYJAMMAS, s. Hind. _pāē-jāma_ (see JAMMA), lit. 'leg-clothing.' A pair of loose drawers or trowsers, tied round the waist. Such a garment is used by various persons in India, _e.g._ by women of various classes, by Sikh men, and by most Mahommedans of both sexes. It was adopted from the Mahommedans by Europeans as an article of _dishabille_ and of night attire, and is synonymous with LONG DRAWERS, SHULWÁURS, and MOGUL-BREECHES. [For some distinctions between these various articles of dress see Forbes-Watson, (_Textile Manufactures_, 57).] It is probable that we English took the habit like a good many others from the Portuguese. Thus Pyrard (c. 1610) says, in speaking of Goa Hospital: "Ils ont force _calsons_ sans quoy ne couchent iamais les Portugais des Indes" (ii. p. 11; [Hak. Soc. ii. 9]). The word is now used in London shops. A friend furnishes the following reminiscence: "The late Mr. B——, tailor in Jermyn Street, some 40 years ago, in reply to a question why PYJAMMAS had feet sewn on to them (as was sometimes the case with those furnished by London outfitters) answered: 'I believe, Sir, it is because of the WHITE ANTS!'" [1828— "His chief joy smoking a cigar In loose PAEE-JAMS and native slippers." _Orient. Sport. Mag._, reprint 1873, i. 64.] 1881.—"The rest of our attire consisted of that particularly light and airy white flannel garment, known throughout India as a PAJAMA suit."—_Haekel, Ceylon_, 329. PYKE, PAIK, s. Wilson gives only one original of the term so expressed in Anglo-Indian speech. He writes: "_Páík_ or _Páyik_, corruptly _Pyke_, Hind. &c. (from S. _padātika_), _Páík_ or _Páyak_, Mar. A footman, an armed attendant, an inferior police and revenue officer, a messenger, a courier, a village watchman: in Cuttack the _Páíks_ formerly constituted a local militia, holding land of the Zamindárs or Rájas by the tenure of military service," &c., quoting Bengal Regulations. [Platts also treats the two words as identical.] But it seems clear to us that there are here two terms rolled together: A. Pers. _Paik_, 'a foot-runner or courier.' We do not know whether this is an old Persian word or a Mongol introduction. According to Hammer Purgstall it was the term in use at the Court of the Mongol princes, as quoted below. Both the words occur in the _Āīn_, but differently spelt, and that with which we now deal is spelt _paik_ (with the _fatḥa_ point). c. 1590.—"The _Jilaudár_ (see under JULIBDAR) and the PAIK (a runner). Their monthly pay varies from 1200 to 120_d._ (_dāms_), according to their speed and manner of service. Some of them will run from 50 to 100 _kroh_ (COSS) per day."—_Āīn_, E.T. by _Blochmann_, i. 138 (see orig. i. 144). 1673.—At the Court of Constantinople: "Les PEIKS venoient ensuite, avec leurs bonnets d'argent doré ornés d'un petit plumage de héron, un arc et un carquois chargé de flèches."—_Journal d'A. Galland_, i. 98. 1687.—"... the under officers and servants called _Agiam-Oglans_, who are designed to the meaner uses of the Seraglio ... most commonly the sons of Christians taken from their Parents at the age of 10 or 12 years.... These are: 1, _Porters_, 2, _Bostangies_ or Gardiners ... 5, PAICKS and _Solacks_...."—_Sir Paul Rycaut, Present State of the Ottoman Empire_, 19. 1761.—"Ahmad Sultán then commissioned Sháh Pasand Khán ... the _harkáras_ (see HURCARRA) and the PAIKS, to go and procure information as to the state and strength of the Mahratta army."—_Muhammad Jáfar Shámlu_, in _Elliot_, viii. 151-2. 1840.—"The express-riders (_Eilbothen_) accomplished 50 _farsangs_ a-day, so that an express came in 4 days from Khorasan to Tebris [_Tabrīz_).... The Foot-runners carrying letters (PEIK), whose name at least is maintained to this day at both the Persian and Osmanli Courts, accomplished 30 _farsangs_ a-day."—_Hammer Purgstall, Gesch. der Golden Horde_, 243. [1868.—"The PAYEKE is entrusted with the _tchilim_ (see CHILLUM) (pipe), which at court (Khiva) is made of gold or silver, and must be replenished with fresh water every time it is filled with tobacco."—_Vambery, Sketches_, 89.] B. Hind. _pāīk_ and _pāyik_ (also Mahr.) from Skt. _padātika_, and _padika_, 'a foot-soldier,' with the other specific application given by Wilson, exclusive of 'courier.' In some narratives the word seems to answer exactly to PEON. In the first quotation, which is from the _Āīn_, the word, it will be seen, is different from that quoted under (A) from the same source. c. 1590.—"It was the custom in those times, for the palace (of the King of Bengal) to be guarded by several thousand PYKES (_pāyak_), who are a kind of infantry. An eunuch entered into a confederacy with these guards, who one night killed the King, Futteh Shah, when the Eunuch ascended the throne, under the title of Barbuck Shah."—_Gladwin's_ Tr., ed. 1800, ii. 19 (orig. i. 415; [_Jarrett_ (ii. 149) gives the word as PÁYIKS]. In the next quotation the word seems to be the same, though used for 'a seaman.' Compare uses of LASCAR. c. 1615.—"(His fleet) consisted of 20 beaked vessels, all well manned with the sailors whom they call PAIQUES, as well as with Portuguese soldiers and TOPAZES who were excellent musketeers; 50 hired _jalias_ (see GALLEVAT) of like sort and his own (Sebastian Gonçalves's) galliot (see GALLEVAT), which was about the size of a _patacho_, with 14 demi-falcons on each broadside, two pieces of 18 to 20 lbs. calibre in the forecastle, and 60 Portuguese soldiers, with more than 40 TOPAZES and Cafres (see CAFFER)."—_Bocarro, Decada_, 452. 1722.—Among a detail of charges at this period in the ZEMINDÁRRY of Rājshāhī appears: "9. _Paikan_, or the PIKES, guard of villages, everywhere necessary ... 2,161 rupees."—_Fifth Report_, App. p. 345. The following quotation from an Indian Regulation of Ld. Cornwallis's time is a good example of the extraordinary multiplication of terms, even in one Province in India, denoting approximately the same thing: 1792.—"All PYKES, Chokeydars (see CHOKIDAR), _Pasbans_, _Dusauds_, _Nigabans_,[228] Harees (see HARRY), and other descriptions of village watchmen are declared subject to the orders of the Darogah (see DAROGA)...."—_Regns. for the Police_ ... passed by the G.-G. in C., Dec. 7. " "The army of Assam was a militia organised as follows. The whole male population was bound to serve either as soldiers or labourers, and was accordingly divided into sets of four men each, called _gotes_, the individuals comprising the gotes being termed PYKES."—_Johnstone's Acct. of Welsh's Expedition to Assam, 1792-93-94_ (commd. by Gen. Keatinge). 1802.—After a detail of persons of rank in Midnapore: "None of these entertain armed followers except perhaps ten or a dozen Peons for state, but some of them have PYKES in considerable numbers, to keep the peace on their estates. These PYKES are under the magistrate's orders."—_Fifth Report_, App. p. 535. 1812.—"The whole of this last-mentioned numerous class of PYKES are understood to have been disbanded, in compliance with the new Police regulations."—_Fifth Report_, 71. 1872.—"... _Dalais_ or officers of the peasant militia (PAIKS). The PAIKS were settled chiefly around the fort on easy tenures."—_Hunter's Orissa_, ii. 269. PYSE! interjection. The use of this is illustrated in the quotations. Notwithstanding the writer's remark (below) it is really Hindustani, viz. _po'is_, 'look out!' or 'make way!' apparently from Skt. _paśya_, 'look! see!' (see Molesworth's _Mahr. Dict._ p. 529, col. _c_; Fallon's _Hind. Dict._, p. 376, col. _a_; [_Platts_, 282_b_]. [1815.—"... three men came running up behind them, as if they were clearing the road for some one, by calling out 'PICE! PICE!' (make way, make way)...."—_Elphinstone's Report on Murder of Gungadhur Shastry_, in _Papers relating to E.I. Affairs_, p. 14.] 1883.—"Does your correspondent Col. Prideaux know the origin of the warning called out by buggy drivers to pedestrians in Bombay, 'PYSE'? It is not Hindustani."—_Letter in N. & Q._, Ser. VI. viii. p. 388. [Other expressions of the same kind are Malayāl. _po_, 'Get out of the way!' and Hind. Mahr. _khis, khis_, from _khisnā_, 'to drop off.' 1598.—"As these hayros goe in the streetes, they crie PO, PO, which is to say, take heede."—_Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. i. 280. 1826.—"I was awoke from disturbed rest by cries of KIS! KIS! (clear the way)."—_Pandurang Hari_, ed. 1873, i. 46.] Q [QUAMOCLIT, s. The _Ipomaea_ QUAMOCLITIS, the name given by Linnaeus to the Red Jasmine. The word is a corruption of Skt. _Kāma-latā_, 'the creeper of Kāma, god of love.' 1834.—"This climber, the most beautiful and luxuriant imaginable, bears also the name of KAMALĀTA 'Love's Creeper.' Some have flowers of snowy hue, with a delicate fragrance...."—_Wanderings of a Pilgrim_, i. 310-11.] QUEDDA, n.p. A city, port, and small kingdom on the west coast of the Malay Peninsula, tributary to Siam. The name according to Crawfurd is Malay _kadáh_, 'an elephant-trap' (see KEDDAH). [Mr. Skeat writes: "I do not know what Crawfurd's authority may be, but _kedah_ does not appear in Klinkert's Dict.... In any case the form taken by the name of the country is _Kĕdah_. The coralling of elephants is probably a Siamese custom, the method adopted on the E. coast, where the Malays are left to themselves, being to place a decoy female elephant near a powerful noose."] It has been supposed sometimes that _Kadáh_ is the Κῶλι or Κῶλις of Ptolemy's sea-route to China, and likewise the _Kalah_ of the early Arab voyagers, as in the Fourth Voyage of Sindbad the Seaman (see _Procgs. R. Geog. Soc._ 1882, p. 655; _Burton, Arabian Nights_, iv. 386). It is possible that these old names however represent _Kwala_, 'a river mouth,' a denomination of many small ports in Malay regions. Thus the port that we call _Quedda_ is called by the Malays _Kwala Batrang_. 1516.—"Having left this town of Tanassary, further along the coast towards Malaca, there is another seaport of the Kingdom of Ansiam, which is called QUEDA, in which also there is much shipping, and great interchange of merchandise."—_Barbosa_, 188-189. 1553.—"... The settlements from Tavay to Malaca are these: Tenassary, a notable city, Lungur, Torrão, QUEDA, producing the best pepper on all that coast, Pedão, Perá, Solungor, and our City of Malaca...."—_Barros_, I. ix. 1. 1572.— "Olha Tavai cidade, onde começa De Sião largo o imperio tão comprido: Tenassarí, QUEDÁ, que he so cabeça Das que pimenta alli tem produzido." _Camões_, x. 123. By Burton: "Behold Tavái City, whence begin Siam's dominions, Reign of vast extent; Tenassarí, QUEDÁ of towns the Queen that bear the burthen of the hot piment." 1598.—"... to the town and Kingdome of QUEDA ... which lyeth under 6 degrees and a halfe; this is also a Kingdome like _Tanassaria_, it hath also some wine, as _Tanassaria_ hath, and some small quantitie of Pepper."—_Linschoten_, p. 31; [Hak. Soc. i. 103]. 1614.—"And so ... Diogo de Mendonça ... sending the _galliots_ (see GALLEVAT) on before, embarked in the _jalia_ (see GALLEVAT) of João Rodriguez de Paiva, and coming to QUEDA, and making an attack at daybreak, and finding them unprepared, he burnt the town, and carried off a quantity of provisions and some tin" (_calaim_, see CALAY).—_Bocarro, Decada_, 187. 1838.—"Leaving Penang in September, we first proceeded to the town of QUEDAH lying at the mouth of a river of the same name."—QUEDAH, &c., by _Capt. Sherard Osborne_, ed. 1865. QUEMOY, n.p. An island at the east opening of the Harbour of AMOY. It is a corruption of _Kin-măn_, in Chang-chau dialect _Kin-mui^n_, meaning 'Golden-door.' QUI-HI, s. The popular distinctive nickname of the Bengal Anglo-Indian, from the usual manner of calling servants in that Presidency, viz. '_Koī hai?_' 'Is any one there?' The Anglo-Indian of Madras was known as a MULL, and he of Bombay as a DUCK (qq.v.). 1816.—"The Grand Master, or Adventures of QUI HI in Hindostan, a Hudibrastic Poem; with illustrations by Rowlandson." 1825.—"Most of the household servants are Parsees, the greater part of whom speak English.... Instead of 'KOEE HUE,' Who's there? the way of calling a servant is 'boy,' a corruption, I believe, of '_bhae_,' brother."—_Heber_, ed. 1844, ii. 98. [But see under BOY.] c. 1830.—"J'ai vu dans vos gazettes de Calcutta les clameurs des QUOIHAÉS (sobriquet des Européens Bengalis de ce côté) sur la chaleur."—_Jacquemont, Corresp._ ii. 308. QUILOA, n.p. _i.e._ _Kilwa_, in lat. 9° 0′ S., next in remoteness to Sofāla, which for a long time was the _ne plus ultra_ of Arab navigation on the East Coast of Africa, as Capt. Boyados was that of Portuguese navigation on the West Coast. Kilwa does not occur in the Geographies of Edrisi or Abulfeda, though Sofāla is in both. It is mentioned in the _Roteiro_, and in Barros's account of Da Gama's voyage. Barros had access to a native chronicle of Quiloa, and says it was founded about A.H. 400, and a little more than 70 years after Magadoxo and Brava, by a Persian Prince from Shiraz. 1220.—"KILWA, a place in the country of Zenj, a city."—_Yāḳūt_, (orig.), iv. 302. c. 1330.—"I embarked at the town of _Makdashau_ (MAGADOXO), making for the country of the Sawāḥil, and the town of KULWĀ, in the country of the Zenj...."—_Ibn Batuta_, ii. 191. [See under SOFALA.] 1498.—"Here we learned that the island of which they told us in Mocombiquy as being peopled by Christians is an island at which dwells the King of Mocombiquy himself, and that the half is of Moors, and the half of Christians, and in this island is much seed-pearl, and the name of the island is QUYLUEE...."—_Roteiro da Viagem de Vasco da Gama_, 48. 1501.—"QUILLOA è cittade in Arabia in vna insuletta giunta a terra firma, ben popolata de homini negri et mercadanti: edificata al modo nr̃o: Quiui hanno abundantia de auro: argento: ambra: muschio: et perle: ragionevolmente vesteno panni de sera: et bambaxi fini."—_Letter of K. Emanuel_, 2. 1506.—"Del 1502 ... mandò al viaggio naue 21, Capitanio Don Vasco de Gamba, che fu quello che discoperse l'India ... e nell'andar de li, del Cao de Bona Speranza, zonse in uno loco chiamato OCHILIA; la qual terra e dentro uno rio...."—_Leonardo Ca' Masser_, 17. 1553.—"The Moor, in addition to his natural hatred, bore this increased resentment on account of the chastisement inflicted on him, and determined to bring the ships into port at the city of QUILOA, that being a populous place, where they might get the better of our ships by force of arms. To wreak this mischief with greater safety to himself he told Vasco da Gama, as if wishing to gratify him, that in front of them was a city called QUILOA, half peopled by Christians of Abyssinia and of India, and that if he gave the order the ships should be steered thither."—_Barros_, I. iv. 5. 1572.— "Esta ilha pequena, que habitamos, He em toda esta terra certa escala De todos os que as ondas navegamos De QUILÓA, de Mombaça, a de Sofala." _Camões_, i. 54. By Burton: "This little island, where we now abide, of all this seaboard is the one sure place for ev'ry merchantman that stems the tide from QUILOA, or Sofala, or Mombas...." QUILON, n.p. A form which we have adopted from the Portuguese for the name of a town now belonging to Travancore; once a very famous and much frequented port of Malabar, and known to the Arabs as _Kaulam_. The proper name is Tamil, _Kollam_, of doubtful sense in this use. Bishop Caldwell thinks it may be best explained as 'Palace' or 'royal residence,' from _Kolu_, 'the royal Presence,' or Hall of Audience. [Mr. Logan says: "_Kollam_ is only an abbreviated form of _Koyilagam_ or _Kovilagam_, 'King's house'" (_Malabar_, i. 231, note).] For ages _Kaulam_ was known as one of the greatest ports of Indian trade with Western Asia, especially trade in pepper and brazil-wood. It was possibly the _Malé_ of Cosmas in the 6th century (see MALABAR), but the first mention of it by the present name is about three centuries later, in the _Relation_ translated by Reinaud. The 'Kollam era' in general use in Malabar dates from A.D. 824; but it does not follow that the city had no earlier existence. In a Syriac extract (which is, however, modern) in _Land's Anecdota Syriaca_ (Latin, i. 125; Syriac, p. 27) it is stated that three Syrian missionaries came to Kaulam in A.D. 823, and got leave from King _Shakīrbīrtī_ to build a church and city at Kaulam. It would seem that there is some connection between the date assigned to this event, and the 'Kollam era'; but what it is we cannot say. _Shakīrbīrtī_ is evidently a form of _Chakravartti Rāja_ (see under CHUCKERBUTTY). Quilon, as we now call it, is now the 3rd town of Travancore, pop. (in 1891) 23,380; there is little trade. It had a European garrison up to 1830, but now only one Sepoy regiment. In ecclesiastical narratives of the Middle Ages the name occurs in the form _Columbum_, and by this name it was constituted a See of the Roman Church in 1328, suffragan of the Archbishop of Sultaniya in Persia; but it is doubtful if it ever had more than one bishop, viz. Jordanus of Severac, author of the _Mirabilia_ often quoted in this volume. Indeed we have no knowledge that he ever took up his bishopric, as his book was written, and his nomination occurred, both during a visit to Europe. The Latin Church however which he had founded, or obtained the use of, existed 20 years later, as we know from John de' Marignolli, so it is probable that he had reached his See. The form _Columbum_ is accounted for by an inscription (see _Ind. Antiq._ ii. 360) which shows that the city was called _Kolamba_, [other forms being _Kelambapaṭṭana_, or _Kālambapaṭṭana_ (_Bombay Gazetteer_, vol. i. pt. i. 183)]. The form _Palumbum_ also occurs in most of the MSS. of Friar Odoric's Journey; this is the more difficult to account for, unless it was a mere play (or a trick of memory) on the kindred meanings of _columba_ and _palumbes_. A passage in a letter from the Nestorian Patriarch Yeshu'yab (c. 650-60) quoted in _Assemani_ (iii. pl. i. 131), appears at that date to mention COLON. But this is an arbitrary and erroneous rendering in Assemani's Latin. The Syriac has _Kalah_, and probably therefore refers to the port of the Malay regions noticed under CALAY and QUEDDA. 851.—"De ce lieu (Mascate) les navires mettent la voile pour l'Inde, et se dirigent vers KOULAM-_Malay_; la distance entre Mascate et Koulam-Malay est d'un mois de marche, avec un vent modéré."—_Relation_, &c., tr. by _Reinaud_, i. 15. 1166.—"Seven days from thence is CHULAM, on the confines of the country of the sun-worshippers, who are descendants of Kush ... and are all black. This nation is very trustworthy in matters of trade.... Pepper grows in this country.... Cinnamon, ginger, and many other kinds of spices also grow in this country."—_Benjamin of Tudela_, in _Early Travels in Palestine_, 114-115. c. 1280-90.—"Royaumes de Ma-pa-'rh. Parmi tous les royaumes étrangers d'au-de-là des mers, il n'y eut que Ma-pa-'rh et KIU-LAN (MABAR and QUILON) sur lesquels on ait pu parvenir à établir une certaine sujétion; mais surtout Kiu-lan ... (Année 1282). Cette année ... KIU-LAN a envoyé un ambassadeur à la cour (mongole) pour présenter en tribut des marchandises precieuses et un singe noir."—_Chinese Annals_, quoted by _Pauthier, Marc Pol_, ii. 603, 643. 1298.—"When you quit Maabar and go 500 miles towards the S.W. you come to the Kingdom of COILUM. The people are idolators, but there are also some Christians and some Jews," &c.—_Marco Polo_, Bk. iii. ch. 22. c. 1300.—"Beyond Guzerat are Kankan and Tána; beyond them the country of Malibár, which from the boundary of Karoha to KÚLAM, is 300 parasangs in length.... The people are all Samánis, and worship idols...."—_Rashíduddín_, in _Elliot_, i. 68. c. 1310.—"Ma'bar extends in length from KÚLAM to _Níláwar_ (NELLORE) nearly 300 parasangs along the sea-coast...."—_Wassáf_, in _Elliot_, iii. 32. c. 1322.—"... as I went by the sea ... towards a certain city called POLUMBUM (where groweth the pepper in great store)...."—_Friar Odoric_, in _Cathay_, p. 71. c. 1322.—"Poi venni a COLONBIO, ch'è la migliore terra d'India per mercatanti. Quivi è il gengiovo in grande copia e del bueno del mondo. Quivi vanno tutti ignudi salvo che portano un panno innanzi alla vergogna, ... e legalosi di dietro."—_Palatine MS._ of _Odoric_, in _Cathay_, App., p. xlvii. c. 1328.—"In India, whilst I was at COLUMBUM, were found two cats having wings like the wings of bats...."—_Friar Jordanus_, p. 29. 1330.—"Joannes, &c., nobili viro domino Nascarenorum et universis sub eo Christianis Nascarenis de COLUMBO gratiam in praesenti, quae ducat ad gloriam in futuro ... quatenus venerabilem Fratrem nostrum Jordanum Catalani episcopum Columbensem ... quem nuper ad episcopalis dignatatis apicem auctoritate apostolica diximus promovendum...."—_Letter of Pope John XXII._ to the Christians of Coilon, in _Odorici Raynaldi Ann. Eccles._ v. 495. c. 1343.—"The 10th day (from Calicut) we arrived at the city of KAULAM, which is one of the finest of Malībār. Its markets are splendid, and its merchants are known under the name of _Ṣūlī_ (see CHOOLIA). They are rich; one of them will buy a ship with all its fittings and load it with goods from his own store."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 10. c. 1348.—"And sailing on the feast of St. Stephen, we navigated the Indian Sea until Palm Sunday, and then arrived at a very noble city of India called COLUMBUM, where the whole world's pepper is produced.... There is a church of St. George there, of the Latin communion, at which I dwelt. And I adorned it with fine paintings, and taught there the holy Law."—_John Marignolli_, in _Cathay_, &c., pp. 342-344. c. 1430.—"... COLOEN, civitatem nobilem venit, cujus ambitus duodecim millia passuum amplectitur. Gingiber qui _colobi_ (COLOMBI) dicitur, piper, verzinum, cannellae quae crassae appellantur, hac in provincia, quam vocant Melibariam, leguntur."—_Conti_, in _Poggius de Var. Fortunae_. c. 1468-9.—"In the year _Bhavati_ (644) of the KOLAMBA era, King Adityavarmâ the ruler of Vânchi ... who has attained the sovereignty of Cherabaya Maṇdalam, hung up the bell...."—_Inscr._ in _Tinnevelly_, see _Ind. Antiq._ ii. 360. 1510.—"... we departed ... and went to another city called COLON.... The King of this city is a Pagan, and extremely powerful, and he has 20,000 horsemen, and many archers. This country has a good port near to the sea-coast. No grain grows here, but fruits as at Calicut, and pepper in great quantities."—_Varthema_, 182-3. 1516.—"Further on along the same coast towards the south is a great city and good sea-port which is named COULAM, in which dwell many Moors and Gentiles and Christians. They are great merchants and very rich, and own many ships with which they trade to Cholmendel, the Island of Ceylon, Bengal, Malaca, Samatara, and Pegu.... There is also in this city much pepper."—_Barbosa_, 157-8. 1572.— "A hum Cochim, e a outro Cananor A qual Chalé, a qual a ilha da Pimenta, A qual COULAO, a qual da Cranganor, E os mais, a quem o mais serve, e contenta...." _Camões_, vii. 35. By Burton: "To this Cochim, to that falls Cananor, one hath Chalé, another th' Isle Piment, a third COULAM, a fourth takes Cranganor, the rest is theirs with whom he rests content." 1726.—"... COYLANG."—_Valentijn, Choro._, 115. 1727.—"COILOAN is another small principality. It has the Benefit of a River, which is the southermost Outlet of the _Couchin_ Islands; and the _Dutch_ have a small Fort, within a Mile of it on the Sea-shore.... It keeps a Garrison of 30 Men, and its trade is inconsiderable."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 333 [ed. 1744]. QUIRPELE, s. This Tamil name of the MUNGOOSE (q.v.) occurs in the quotation which follows: properly _Kīrippiḷḷai_, ['little squeaker']. 1601.—"... bestiolia quaedam QUIL sive QUIRPELE vocata, quae aspectu primo viverrae...."—_De Bry_, iv. 63. R RADAREE, s. P.—H. _rāh-dārī_, from _rāh-dār_, 'road-keeper.' A transit duty; sometimes 'black-mail.' [_Rāh-dārī_ is very commonly employed in the sense of sending prisoners, &c., by escort from one police post to another, as along the Grand Trunk road]. 1620.—"Fra Nicolo Ruigiola Francescano genovese, il quale, passagiero, che d'India andava in Italia, partito alcuni giorni prima da Ispahan ... poco di qua lontano era stato trattenuto dai RAHDARI, o custodi delle strade...."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 99. 1622.—"At the garden Pelengon we found a RAHDAR or guardian of the road, who was also the chief over certain other RAHDARI, who are usually posted in another place 2 leagues further on."—_Ibid._ ii. 285. 1623.—"For RAHDARS, the Khan has given them a firman to free them, also firmans for a house...."—_Sainsbury_, iii. p. 163. [1667.—"... that the goods ... may not be stopped ... on pretence of taking RHADARYES, or other dutyes...."—_Phirmaan of Shaw Orung Zeeb_, in _Forrest, Bombay Letters, Home Series_, i. 213.] 1673.—"This great officer, or Farmer of the Emperor's Custom (the Shawbunder [see SHABUNDER]), is obliged on the Roads to provide for the safe travelling for Merchants by a constant Watch ... for which RHADORAGE, or high Imposts, are allowed by the Merchants, both at Landing and in their passage inland."—_Fryer_, 222. 1685.—"Here we were forced to compound with the RATTAREE men, for ye Dutys on our goods."—_Hedges, Diary_, Dec. 15; [Hak. Soc. i. 213. In i. 100, RAWDARRIE]. c. 1731.—"Nizámu-l Mulk ... thus got rid of ... the RÁHDÁRÍ from which latter impost great annoyance had fallen upon travellers and traders."—_Kháfi Khán_, in _Elliot_, vii. 531. [1744.—"Passing the river Kizilazan we ascended the mountains by the RAHDAR (a Persian toll) of Noglabar...."—_Hanway_, i. 226.] RAGGY, s. _Rāgī_ (the word seems to be Dec. Hindustani, [and is derived from Skt. _rāga_, 'red,' on account of the colour of the grain]. A kind of grain, _Eleusine Coracana_, Gaertn.; _Cynosurus Coracanus_, Linn.; largely cultivated, as a staple of food, in Southern India. 1792.—"The season for sowing RAGGY, rice, and bajera from the end of June to the end of August."—_Life of T. Munro_, iii. 92. 1793.—"The Mahratta supplies consisting chiefly of RAGGY, a coarse grain, which grows in more abundance than any other in the Mysore Country, it became necessary to serve it out to the troops, giving rice only to the sick."—_Dirom_, 10. [1800.—"The Deccany Mussulmans call it RAGY. In the Tamil language it is called _Kevir_ (_kēzhvaragu_)."—_Buchanan, Mysore_, i. 100.] RAINS, THE, s. The common Anglo-Indian colloquial for the Indian rainy season. The same idiom, _as chuvas_, had been already in use by the Portuguese. (See WINTER). c. 1666.—"Lastly, I have imagined that if in _Delhi_, for example, the RAINS come from the East, it may yet be that the Seas which are Southerly to it are the origin of them, but that they are forced by reason of some Mountains ... to turn aside and discharge themselves another way...."—_Bernier_, E.T., 138; [ed. _Constable_, 433]. 1707.—"We are heartily sorry that the RAINS have been so very unhealthy with you."—Letter in _Orme's Fragments_. 1750.—"The RAINS ... setting in with great violence, overflowed the whole country."—_Orme, Hist._, ed. 1803, i. 153. 1868.—"The place is pretty, and although it is 'THE RAINS,' there is scarcely any day when we cannot get out."—_Bp. Milman_, in _Memoir_, p. 67. [RAIS, s. Ar. _ra'īs_, from _ra's_, 'the head,' in Ar. meaning 'the captain, or master, not the owner of a ship;' in India it generally means 'a native gentleman of respectable position.' 1610.—"... REYSES of all our Nauyes."—_Birdwood, First Letter Book_, 435. 1785.—"... their chief (more worthless in truth than a HORSEKEEPER)." In note—"In the original the word SYSE is introduced for the sake of a jingle with the word RYSE (a chief or leader)."—_Tippoo's Letters_, 18. 1870.—"RAEES." See under RYOT. 1900.—"The petition was signed by representative landlords, RAISES."—_Pioneer Mail_, April 13.] RAJA, RAJAH, s. Skt. _rājā_, 'king.' The word is still used in this sense, but titles have a tendency to degenerate, and this one is applied to many humbler dignitaries, petty chiefs, or large Zemindars. It is also now a title of nobility conferred by the British Government, as it was by their Mahommedan predecessors, on Hindus, as Nawāb is upon Moslem. _Rāī_, _Rāo_, _Rānā_, _Rāwal_, _Rāya_ (in S. India), are other forms which the word has taken in vernacular dialects or particular applications. The word spread with Hindu civilisation to the eastward, and survives in the titles of Indo-Chinese sovereigns, and in those of Malay and Javanese chiefs and princes. It is curious that the term _Rājā_ cannot be traced, so far as we know, in any of the Greek or Latin references to India, unless the very questionable instance of Pliny's _Rachias_ be an exception. In early Mahommedan writers the now less usual, but still Indian, forms _Rāō_ and _Rāī_, are those which we find. (Ibn Batuta, it will be seen, regards the words for king in India and in Spain as identical, in which he is fundamentally right.) Among the English vulgarisms of the 18th century again we sometimes find the word barbarised into _Roger_. c. 1338.—"... Bahā-uddīn fled to one of the heathen Kings called the Rāī Kanbīlah. The word RĀĪ among those people, just as among the people of Rūm, signifies 'King.'"—_Ibn Batuta_, iii. 318. The traveller here refers, as appears by another passage, to the Spanish _Rey_. [1609.—"RAIAW." See under GOONT.] 1612.—"In all this part of the East there are 4 castes.... The first caste is that of the RAYAS, and this is a most noble race from which spring all the Kings of Canara...."—_Couto_, V. vi. 4. [1615.—"According to your direction I have sent per Orincay (see ORANKAY) Beege ROGER'S junk six pecculles (see PECUL) of lead."—_Foster, Letters_, iv. 107. [1623.—"A RAGIA, that is an Indian Prince."—_P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. i. 84.] 1683.—"I went a hunting with ye RAGEA, who was attended with 2 or 300 men, armed with bows and arrows, swords and targets."—_Hedges, Diary_, March 1; [Hak. Soc. i. 66]. 1786.—Tippoo with gross impropriety addresses Louis XVI. as "the RAJAH of the French."—_Select Letters_, 369. RAJAMUNDRY, n.p. A town, formerly head-place of a district, on the lower Godavery R. The name is in Telegu _Rājamahendravaramu_, 'King-chief('s)-Town,' [and takes its name from Mahendradeva of the Orissa dynasty; see _Morris, Godavery Man._ 23]. RAJPOOT, s. Hind. _Rājpūt_, from Skt. _Rājaputra_, 'King's Son.' The name of a great race in India, the hereditary profession of which is that of arms. The name was probably only a honorific assumption; but no race in India has furnished so large a number of princely families. According to Chand, the great medieval bard of the Rājpūts, there were 36 clans of the race, issued from four _Kshatriyas_ (Parihār, Pramār, Solankhī, and Chauhān) who sprang into existence from the sacred _Agnikuṇḍa_ or Firepit on the summit of Mount Abū. Later bards give five eponyms from the firepit, and 99 clans. The Rājpūts thus claim to be true _Kshatriyas_, or representatives of the second of the four fundamental castes, the Warriors; but the Brahmans do not acknowledge the claim, and deny that the true Kshatriya is extant. Possibly the story of the fireborn ancestry hides a consciousness that the claim is factitious. "The Rajpoots," says Forbes, "use animal food and spirituous liquors, both unclean in the last degree to their puritanic neighbours, and are scrupulous in the observance of only two rules,—those which prohibit the slaughter of cows, and the remarriage of widows. The clans are not forbidden to eat together, or to intermarry, and cannot be said in these respects to form separate castes" (_Rās-mālā_, reprint 1878, p. 537). An odd illustration of the fact that to partake of animal food, and especially of the heroic repast of the flesh of the wild boar killed in the chase (see Terry's representation of this below), is a Rājpūt characteristic, occurs to the memory of one of the present writers. In Lord Canning's time the young Rājpūt Rāja of Alwar had betaken himself to degrading courses, insomuch that the Viceroy felt constrained, in open DURBAR at Agra, to admonish him. A veteran political officer, who was present, inquired of the agent at the Alwar Court what had been the nature of the conduct thus rebuked. The reply was that the young prince had become the habitual associate of low and profligate Mahommedans, who had so influenced his conduct that among other indications, he _would not eat wild pig_. The old Political, hearing this, shook his head very gravely, saying, 'Would not eat _Wild Pig_! Dear! Dear! Dear!' It seemed the _ne plus ultra_ of Rājpūt degradation! The older travellers give the name in the quaint form _Rashboot_, but this is not confined to Europeans, as the quotation from Sidi 'Alí shows; though the aspect in which the old English travellers regarded the tribe, as mainly a pack of banditti, might have made us think the name to be shaped by a certain sense of aptness. The Portuguese again frequently call them _Reys Butos_, a form in which the true etymology, at least partially, emerges. 1516.—"There are three qualities of these Gentiles, that is to say, some are called RAZBUTES, and they, in the time that their King was a Gentile, were Knights, the defenders of the Kingdom, and governors of the Country."—_Barbosa_, 50. 1533.—"Insomuch that whilst the battle went on, Saladim placed all his women in a large house, with all that he possessed, whilst below the house were combustibles for use in the fight; and Saladim ordered them to be set fire to, whilst he was in it. Thus the house suddenly blew up with great explosion and loud cries from the unhappy women; whereupon all the people from within and without rushed to the spot, but the RESBUTOS fought in such a way that they drove the Guzarat troops out of the gates, and others in their hasty flight cast themselves from the walls and perished."—_Correa_, iii. 527. " "And with the stipulation that the 200 _pardaos_, which are paid as allowance to the _lascarins_ of the two small forts which stand between the lands of Baçaim and the REYS BUUTOS, shall be paid out of the revenues of Baçaim as they have been paid hitherto."—_Treaty_ of _Nuno da Cunha_ with the _K. of Cambaya_, in _Subsidios_, 137. c. 1554.—"But if the caravan is attacked, and the _Bāts_ (see BHAT) kill themselves, the RASHBŪTS, according to the law of the _Bāts_, are adjudged to have committed a crime worthy of death."—_Sidi 'Ali Kapudān_, in _J. As._, Ser. I., tom. ix. 95. [1602.—"RACHEBIDAS."—_Couto_, Dec. viii. ch. 15.] c. 1614.—"The next day they embarked, leaving in the city, what of those killed in fight and those killed by fire, more than 800 persons, the most of them being REGIBUTOS, _Moors_ of great valour; and of ours fell eighteen...."—_Bocarro, Decada_, 210. [1614.—"... in great danger of thieves called RASHBOUTS...."—_Foster, Letters_, ii. 260.] 1616.—"... it were fitter he were in the Company of his brother ... and his safetie more regarded, then in the hands of a RASHBOOTE Gentile...."—_Sir T. Roe_, i. 553-4; [Hak. Soc. ii. 282]. " "The RASHBOOTES eate Swines-flesh most hateful to the Mahometans."—_Terry_, in _Purchas_, ii. 1479. 1638.—"These RASBOUTES are a sort of Highway men, or Tories."—_Mandelslo_, Eng. by _Davies_, 1669, p. 19. 1648.—"These RESBOUTS (Resbouten) are held for the best soldiers of Gusuratta."—_Van Twist_, 39. [c. 1660.—"The word RAGIPOUS signifies _Sons of Rajas_."—_Bernier_, ed. _Constable_, 39.] 1673.—"Next in esteem were the _Rashwaws_, RASHPOOTS, or Souldiers."—_Fryer_, 27. 1689.—"The place where they went ashore was at a Town of the _Moors_, which name our Seamen give to all the Subjects of the Great Mogul, but especially his Mahometan Subjects; calling the Idolaters _Gentous_ or RASHBOUTS."—_Dampier_, i. 507. 1791.—"... Quatre cipayes ou REISPOUTES montés sur des chevaux persans, pour l'escorter."—_B. de St. Pierre, Chaumière Indienne_. RAMASAMMY, s. This corruption of _Rāmaswāmi_ ('Lord Rāma'), a common Hindū proper name in the South, is there used colloquially in two ways: (A). As a generic name for Hindūs, like 'Tommy Atkins' for a British soldier. Especially applied to Indian coolies in Ceylon, &c. (B). For a twisted roving of cotton in a tube (often of wrought silver) used to furnish light for a cigar (see FULEETA). Madras use: A.— [1843.—"I have seen him almost swallow it, by Jove, like RAMO SAMEE, the Indian juggler."—_Thackeray, Book of Snobs_, ch. i.] 1880.—"... if you want a clerk to do your work or a servant to attend on you, ... you would take on a saponaceous Bengali Baboo, or a servile abject Madrasi RAMASAMMY.... A Madrasi, even if wrongly abused, would simply call you his father, and his mother, and his aunt, defender of the poor, and epitome of wisdom, and would take his change out of you in the bazaar accounts."—_Cornhill Mag._, Nov., pp. 582-3. RAMBOTANG, s. Malay _rambūtan_ (_Filet_, No. 6750, p. 256). The name of a fruit (_Nephelium lappaceum_, L.), common in the Straits, having a thin luscious pulp, closely adhering to a hard stone, and covered externally with bristles like those of the external envelope of a chestnut. From _rambūt_, 'hair.' 1613.—"And other native fruits, such as _bachoes_ (perhaps _bachang_, the _Mangifera foetida_?) RAMBOTANS, _rambes_,[229] _buasducos_,[229] and pomegranates, and innumerable others...."—_Godinho de Eredia_, 16. 1726.—"... the RAMBOETAN-tree (the fruit of which the Portuguese call _froeta dos caffaros_ or _Caffer's fruit_)."—_Valentijn_ (v.) _Sumatra_, 3. 1727.—"The RAMBOSTAN is a Fruit about the Bigness of a Walnut, with a tough Skin, beset with Capillaments; within the Skin is a very savoury Pulp."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 81; [ed. 1744, ii. 80]. 1783.—"Mangustines, RAMBUSTINES, &c."—_Forrest, Mergui_, 40. [1812.—"... mangustan, RHAMBUDAN, and dorian...."—_Heyne, Tracts_, 411.] RAMDAM, s. Hind. from Ar. _ramaẓān_ (_ramaḍhān_). The ninth Mahommedan lunar month, viz. the month of the Fast. 1615.—"... at this time, being the preparation to the RAMDAM or Lent."—_Sir T. Roe_, in _Purchas_, i. 537; [Hak. Soc. i. 21; also 58, 72, ii. 274]. 1623.—"The 29th June: I think that (to-day?) the Moors have commenced their RAMADHAN, according to the rule by which I calculate."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 607; [Hak. Soc. i. 179]. 1686.—"They are not ... very curious or strict in observing any Days or Times of particular Devotions, except it be RAMDAM time as we call it.... In this time they fast all Day...."—_Dampier_, i. 343. RAMOOSY, n.p. The name of a very distinct caste in W. India, Mahr. _Rāmosī_, [said to be from Mahr. _ranavāsī_, 'jungle-dweller']; originally one of the thieving castes. Hence they came to be employed as hereditary watchmen in villages, paid by cash or by rent-free lands, and by various petty dues. They were supposed to be responsible for thefts till the criminals were caught; and were often themselves concerned. They appear to be still commonly employed as hired CHOKIDARS by Anglo-Indian households in the west. They come chiefly from the country between Poona and Kolhapūr. The surviving traces of a Ramoosy dialect contain Telegu words, and have been used in more recent days as a secret slang. [See an early account of the tribe in: "An Account of the Origin and Present condition of the tribe of RAMOOSIES, including the Life of the Chief Oomíah Naik, by _Capt. Alexander Mackintosh_ of the Twenty-seventh Regiment, Madras Army," Bombay 1833.] [1817.—"His Highness must long have been aware of RAMOOSEES near the Mahadeo pagoda."—_Elphinstone's Letter to Peshwa_, in _Papers relating to E.I. Affairs_, 23.] 1833.—"There are instances of the RAMOOSY Naiks, who are of a bold and daring spirit, having a great ascendancy over the village PATELLS (PATEL) and _Koolkurnies_ (COOLCURNEE), but which the latter do not like to acknowledge openly ... and it sometimes happens that the village officers participate in the profits which the RAMOOSIES derive from committing such irregularities."—_Macintosh, Acc. of the Tribe of Ramoossies_, p. 19. 1883.—"Till a late hour in the morning he (the chameleon) sleeps sounder than a RAMOOSEY or a chowkeydar; nothing will wake him."—_Tribes on My Frontier._ RAM-RAM! The commonest salutation between two Hindus meeting on the road; an invocation of the divinity. [1652.—"... then they approach the idol waving them (their hands) and repeating many times (the words) RAM, RAM, _i.e._ God, God."—_Tavernier_, ed. _Ball_, i. 263.] 1673.—"Those whose Zeal transports them no further than to die at home, are immediately Washed by the next of Kin, and bound up in a Sheet; and as many as go with him carry them by turns on a Colt-staff; and the rest run almost naked and shaved, crying after him RAM, RAM."—_Fryer_, 101. 1726.—"The wives of Bramines (when about to burn) first give away their jewels and ornaments, or perhaps a PINANG, (q.v.), which is under such circumstances a great present, to this or that one of their male or female friends who stand by, and after taking leave of them, go and lie over the corpse, calling out only RAM, RAM."—_Valentijn_, v. 51. [1828.—See under SUTTEE.] c. 1885.—Sir G. Birdwood writes: "In 1869-70 I saw a green parrot in the Crystal Palace aviary very doleful, dull, and miserable to behold. I called it 'pretty poll,' and coaxed it in every way, but no notice of me would it take. Then I bethought me of its being a Mahratta _poput_, and hailed it RAM RAM! and spoke in Mahratti to it; when at once it roused up out of its lethargy, and hopped and swung about, and answered me back, and cuddled up close to me against the bars, and laid its head against my knuckles. And every day thereafter, when I visited it, it was always in an eager flurry to salute me as I drew near to it." RANEE, s. A Hindu queen; _rānī_, fem. of _rājā_, from Skt. _rājnī_ (= _regina_). 1673.—"_Bedmure_ (Bednūr) ... is the Capital City, the Residence of the RANNA, the Relict of _Sham Shunker Naig._"—_Fryer_, 162. 1809.—"The young RANNIE may marry whomsoever she pleases."—_Lord Valentia_, i. 364. 1879.—"There were once a Raja and a RÁNÉ who had an only daughter."—_Miss Stokes, Indian Fairy Tales_, 1. RANGOON, n.p. Burm. _Ran-gun_, said to mean 'War-end'; the chief town and port of Pegu. The great Pagoda in its immediate neighbourhood had long been famous under the name of DAGON (q.v.), but there was no town in modern times till Rangoon was founded by Alompra during his conquest of Pegu, in 1755. The name probably had some kind of intentional assonance to _Da-gun_, whilst it "proclaimed his forecast of the immediate destruction of his enemies." Occupied by the British forces in May 1824, and again, taken by storm, in 1852, Rangoon has since the latter date been the capital, first of the British province of Pegu, and latterly of British Burma. It is now a flourishing port with a population of 134,176 (1881); [in 1891, 180,324]. RANJOW, s. A Malay term, _ranjau_. Sharp-pointed stakes of bamboo of varying lengths stuck in the ground to penetrate the naked feet or body of an enemy. See _Marsden, H. of Sumatra_, 2nd ed., 276. [The same thing on the Assam frontier is called a _poee_ (_Lewin, Wild Races_, 308), or _panji_ (_Sanderson, Thirteen Years_, 233).] RASEED, s. Hind. _rasīd_. A native corruption of the English 'receipt,' shaped, probably, by the Pers. _rasīda_, 'arrived'; viz. an acknowledgment that a thing has 'come to hand.' 1877.—"There is no Sindi, however wild, that cannot now understand 'RASÍD' (receipt), and '_Apíl_' (appeal)."—_Burton, Sind Revisited_, i. 282. RAT-BIRD, s. The striated bush-babbler (_Chattarhoea caudata_, Dumeril); see _Tribes on My Frontier_, 1883, p. 3. RATTAN, s. The long stem of various species of Asiatic climbing palms, belonging to the genus _Calamus_ and its allies, of which canes are made (not 'bamboo-canes,' improperly so called), and which, when split, are used to form the seats of cane-bottomed chairs and the like. From Malay _rotan_, [which Crawfurd derives from _rawat_, 'to pare or trim'], applied to various species of _Calamus_ and _Daemonorops_ (see _Filet_, No. 696 _et seq._). Some of these attain a length of several hundred feet, and are used in the Himālaya and the Kāsia Hills for making suspension bridges, &c., rivalling rope in strength. 1511.—"The Governor set out from Malaca in the beginning of December, of this year, and sailed along the coast of Pedir.... He met with such a contrary gale that he was obliged to anchor, which he did with a great anchor, and a cable of RÓTAS, which are slender but tough canes, which they twist and make into strong cables."—_Correa, Lendas_, ii. 269. 1563.—"They took thick ropes of ROTAS (which are made of certain twigs which are very flexible) and cast them round the feet, and others round the tusks."—_Garcia_, f. 90. 1598.—"There is another sorte of the same reedes which they call ROTA: these are thinne like twigges of Willow for baskets...."—_Linschoten_, 28; [Hak. Soc. i. 97]. c. 1610.—"Il y a vne autre sorte de canne qui ne vient iamais plus grosse que le petit doigt ... et il ploye comme osier. Ils l'appellent ROTAN. Ils en font des cables de nauire, et quantité de sortes de paniers gentiment entre lassez."—_Pyrard de Laval_, i. 237; [Hak. Soc. i. 331, and see i. 207]. 1673.—"... The Materials Wood and Plaister, beautified without with folding windows, made of Wood and latticed with RATTANS...."—_Fryer_, 27. 1844.—"In the deep vallies of the south the vegetation is most abundant and various. Amongst the most conspicuous species are ... the RATTAN winding from trunk to trunk and shooting his pointed head above all his neighbours."—_Notes on the Kasia Hills and People_, in _J.A.S.B._ vol. xiii. pt. ii. 615. RAVINE DEER. The sportsman's name, at least in Upper India, for the Indian gazelle (_Gazella Bennettii_, Jerdon, [Blanford, _Mammalia_, 526 _seqq._]). RAZZIA, s. This is Algerine-French, not Anglo-Indian, meaning a sudden raid or destructive attack. It is in fact the Ar. _ghāziya_, 'an attack upon infidels,' from _ghāzī_, 'a hero.' REAPER, s. The small laths, laid across the rafters of a sloping roof to bear the tiles, are so called in Anglo-Indian house-building. We find no such word in any Hind. Dictionary; but in the Mahratti Dict. we find _rīp_ in this sense. [1734-5.—See under BANKSHALL.] REAS, REES, s. Small money of account, formerly in use at Bombay, the 25th part of an anna, and 400th of a rupee. Port. _real_, pl. _réis_. Accounts were kept at Bombay in rupees, quarters, and _reas_, down at least to November 1834, as we have seen in accounts of that date at the India Office. 1673.—(In Goa) "The _Vinteen_ ... 15 _Basrooks_ (see BUDGROOK), whereof 75 make a _Tango_ (see TANGA), and 60 REES make a _Tango_."—_Fryer_, 207. 1727.—"Their Accounts (Bombay) are kept by RAYES and _Rupees_. 1 _Rupee_ is ... 400 RAYES."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. App. 6; [ed. 1744, ii. 315]. RED CLIFFS, n.p. The nautical name of the steep coast below Quilon. This presents the only bluffs on the shore from Mt. Dely to Cape Comorin, and is thus identified, by character and name, with the Πυῤῥὸν ὄρος of the _Periplus_. c. 80-90.—"Another village, Bakarē, lies by the mouth of the river, to which the ships about to depart descend from Nelkynda.... From Bakarē extends the RED-HILL (πυῤῥον ὄρος) and then a long stretch of country called Paralia."—_Periplus_, §§ 55-58. 1727.—"I wonder why the English built their Fort in that place (Anjengo), when they might as well have built it near the RED CLIFFS to the Northward, from whence they have their Water for drinking."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 332; [ed. 1744, i. 334]. 1813.—"Water is scarce and very indifferent; but at the RED CLIFFS, a few miles to the north of Anjengo, it is said to be very good, but difficult to be shipped."—_Milburn, Or. Comm._ i. 335. See also _Dunn's New Directory_, 5th ed. 1780, p. 161. 1814.—"From thence (Quilone) to Anjengo the coast is hilly and romantic; especially about the RED CLIFFS at _Boccoli_ (qu. Βακαρὴ as above?); where the women of Anjengo daily repair for water, from a very fine spring."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._, i. 334; [2nd ed. i. 213]. 1841.—"There is said to be fresh water at the RED CLIFFS to the northward of Anjengo, but it cannot be got conveniently; a considerable surf generally prevailing on the coast, particularly to the southward, renders it unsafe for ships' boats to land."—_Horsburgh's Direc._ ed. 1841, i. 515. RED-DOG, s. An old name for PRICKLY-HEAT (q.v.). c. 1752.—"The RED-DOG is a disease which affects almost all foreigners in hot countries, especially if they reside near the shore, at the time when it is hottest."—_Osbeck's Voyage_, i. 190. REGULATION, s. A law passed by the Governor-General in Council, or by a Governor (of Madras or Bombay) in Council. This term became obsolete in 1833, when legislative authority was conferred by the Charter Act (3 & 4 Will. IV. cap. 85) on those authorities; and thenceforward the term used is _Act_. By 13 Geo. III. cap. 63, § xxxv., it is enacted that it shall be lawful for the G.-G. and Council of Fort William in Bengal to issue Rules or Decrees and Regulations for the good order and civil government of the Company's settlements, &c. This was the same Charter Act that established the Supreme Court. But the authorised compilation of "_Regulations of the Govt. of Fort William in force at the end of 1853_," begins only with the Regulations of 1793, and makes no allusion to the earlier Regulations. No more does Regulation XLI. of 1793, which prescribes the form, numbering, and codifying of the Regulations to be issued. The fact seems to be that prior to 1793, when the enactment of Regulations was systematized, and the Regulations began to be regularly numbered, those that were issued partook rather of the character of resolutions of Government and circular orders than of Laws. 1868.—"The new Commissioner ... could discover nothing prejudicial to me, except, perhaps, that the REGULATIONS were not sufficiently observed. The sacred REGULATIONS! How was it possible to fit them on such very irregular subjects as I had to deal with?"—_Lt.-Col. Lewin, A Fly on the Wheel_, p. 376. 1880.—"The laws promulgated under this system were called REGULATIONS, owing to a lawyer's doubts as to the competence of the Indian authorities to infringe on the legislative powers of the English Parliament, or to modify the 'laws and customs' by which it had been decreed that the various nationalities of India were to be governed."—_Saty. Review_, March 13, p. 335. REGULATION PROVINCES. See this explained under NON-REGULATION. REGUR, s. Dakh. Hind. _regaṛ_, also _legaṛ_. The peculiar black loamy soil, commonly called by English people in India 'black cotton soil.' The word may possibly be connected with H.—P. _reg_, 'sand'; but _regaḍa_ and _regaḍi_ is given by Wilson as Telugu. [Platts connects it with Skt. _rekha_, 'a furrow.'] This soil is not found in Bengal, with some restricted exception in the Rājmahal Hills. It is found everywhere on the plains of the Deccan trap-country, except near the coast. Tracts of it are scattered through the valley of the Krishna, and it occupies the flats of Coimbatore, Madura, Salem, Tanjore, Ramnād, and Tinnevelly. It occurs north of the Nerbudda in Saugor, and occasionally on the plain of the eastern side of the Peninsula, and composes the great flat of Surat and Broach in Guzerat. It is also found in Pegu. The origin of _regaṛ_ has been much debated. We can only give the conclusion as stated in the _Manual of the Geology of India_, from which some preceding particulars are drawn: "REGUR has been shown on fairly trustworthy evidence to result from the impregnation of certain argillaceous formations with organic matter, but ... the process which has taken place is imperfectly understood, and ... some peculiarities in distribution yet require explanation."—_Op. cit._ i. 434. REH, s. [Hind. _reh_, Skt. _rej_, 'to shine, shake, quiver.'] A saline efflorescence which comes to the surface in extensive tracts of Upper India, rendering the soil sterile. The salts (chiefly sulphate of soda mixed with more or less of common salt and carbonate of soda) are superficial in the soil, for in the worst _reh_ tracts sweet water is obtainable at depths below 60 or 80 feet. [Plains infested with these salts are very commonly known in N. India as _Oosur_ Plains (Hind. _ūsar_, Skt. _ūshara_, 'impregnated with salt.')] The phenomenon seems due to the climate of Upper India, where the ground is rendered hard and impervious to water by the scorching sun, the parching winds, and the treeless character of the country, so that there is little or no water-circulation in the subsoil. The salts in question, which appear to be such of the substances resulting from the decomposition of rock, or of the detritus derived from rock, and from the formation of the soil, as are not assimilated by plants, accumulate under such circumstances, not being diluted and removed by the natural purifying process of percolation of the rain-water. This accumulation of salts is brought to the surface by capillary action after the rains, and evaporated, leaving the salts as an efflorescence on the surface. From time to time the process culminates on considerable tracts of land, which are thus rendered barren. The canal-irrigation of the Upper Provinces has led to some aggravation of the evil. The level of the canal-waters being generally high, they raise the level of the _reh_-polluted water in the soil, and produce in the lower tracts a great increase of the efflorescence. A partial remedy for this lies in the provision of drainage for the subsoil water, but this has only to a small extent been yet carried out. [See a full account in _Watt, Econ. Dict._ VI. pt. i. 400 _seqq._] REINOL, s. A term formerly in use among the Portuguese at Goa, and applied apparently to 'Johnny Newcomes' or GRIFFINS (q.v.). It is from _reino_, 'the Kingdom' (viz. of Portugal). The word was also sometimes used to distinguish the European Portuguese from the country-born. 1598.—"... they take great pleasure and laugh at him, calling him REYNOL, which is a name given in iest to such as newly come from _Portingall_, and know not how to behave themselves in such grave manner, and with such ceremonies as the _Portingales_ use there in _India_."—_Linschoten_, ch. xxxi.; [Hak. Soc. i. 208]. c. 1610.—"... quand ces soldats Portugais arriuent de nouueau aux Indes portans encor leurs habits du pays, ceux qui sont là de long tẽs quand ils les voyent par les ruës les appellent RENOL, chargez de poux, et mille autres iniures et mocqueries."—_Mocquet_, 304. [ " "When they are newly arrived in the Indies, they are called RAIGNOLLES, that is to say 'men of the Kingdom,' and the older hands mock them until they have made one or two voyages with them, and have learned the manners and customs of the Indies; this name sticks to them until the fleet arrives the year following."—_Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. ii. 123. [1727.—"The REYNOLDS or European fidalgos."—_A. Hamilton_, ed. 1744, i. 251.] At a later date the word seems to have been applied to Portuguese deserters who took service with the E.I. Co. Thus: c. 1760.—"With respect to the military, the common men are chiefly such as the Company sends out in their ships, or deserters from the several nations settled in India, Dutch, French, or Portuguese, which last are commonly known by the name of REYNOLS."—_Grose_, i. 38. RESHIRE, n.p. _Rīshihr_. A place on the north coast of the Persian Gulf, some 5 or 6 miles east of the modern port of BUSHIRE (q.v.). The present village is insignificant, but it is on the site of a very ancient city, which continued to be a port of some consequence down to the end of the 16th century. I do not doubt that this is the place intended by REYXEL in the quotation from A. Nunes under DUBBER. The spelling RAXET in Barros below is no doubt a clerical error for RAXEL. c. 1340.—"RISHIHR.... This city built by Lohrasp, was rebuilt by Shapūr son of Ardeshīr Babegān; it is of medium size, on the shore of the sea. The climate is very hot and unhealthy.... The inhabitants generally devote themselves to sea-trade, but poor and feeble that they are, they live chiefly in dependence on the merchants of other countries. Dates and the cloths called _Rīschihrī_ are the chief productions."—_Hamdalla Mastūfī_, quoted in _Barbier de Meynard, Dict. de la Perse_. 1514.—"And thereupon Pero Dalboquerque sailed away ... and entered through the straits of the Persian sea, and explored all the harbours, islands, and villages which are contained in it ... and when he was as far advanced as Bárem, the winds being now westerly—he tacked about, and stood along in the tack for a two days voyage, and reached RAXEL, where he found Mirbuzaca, Captain of the Xeque Ismail, (Shāh Ismaīl Sūfi, of Persia), who had captured 20 _tarradas_ from a Captain of the King of Ormuz."—_Alboquerque_, Hak. Soc. iv. 114-115. " "On the Persian side (of the Gulf) is the Province of RAXEL, which contains many villages and fortresses along the sea, engaged in a flourishing trade."—_Ibid._ 186-7. 1534.—"And at this time insurrection was made by the King of RAXEL, (which is a city on the coast of Persia); who was a vassal of the King of Ormuz, so the latter King sought help from the Captain of the Castle, Antonio da Silveira. And he sent down Jorge de Crasto with a galliot and two foists and 100 men, all well equipt, and good musketeers; and bade him tell the King of RAXEL that he must give up the fleet which he kept at sea for the purpose of plundering, and must return to his allegiance to the K. of Ormuz."—_Correa_, iii. 557. 1553.—"... And Francisco de Gouvea arrived at the port of the city of RAXET, and having anchored, was forthwith visited by a Moor on the King's part, with refreshments and compliments, and a message that ... he would make peace with us, and submit to the King of Ormuz."—_Barros_, IV. iv. 26. 1554.—"REYXEL." See under DUBBER, as above. 1600.—"Reformados y proueydos en Harmuz de lo necessario, nos tornamos a partir ... fuymos esta vez por fuera de la isla Queixiome (see KISHM) corriendo la misma costa, como de la primera, passamos ... mas adelante la fortaleza de REXEL, celebre por el mucho y perfetto pan y frutos, que su territorio produze."—_Teixeira, Viage_, 70. 1856.—"48 hours sufficed to put the troops in motion northwards, the ships of war, led by the Admiral, advancing along the coast to their support. This was on the morning of the 9th, and by noon the enemy was observed to be in force in the village of RESHIRE. Here amidst the ruins of old houses, garden-walls, and steep ravines, they occupied a formidable position; but notwithstanding their firmness, wall after wall was surmounted, and finally they were driven from their last defence (the old fort of RESHIRE) bordering on the cliffs at the margin of the sea."—_Despatch_ in _Lowe's H. of the Indian Navy_, ii. 346. RESIDENT, s. This term has been used in two ways which require distinction. Thus (A) up to the organization of the Civil Service in Warren Hastings's time, the chiefs of the Company's commercial establishments in the provinces, and for a short time the European chiefs of districts, were termed _Residents_. But later the word was applied (B) also to the representative of the Governor-General at an important native Court, _e.g._ at Lucknow, Delhi, Hyderabad, and Baroda. And this is the only meaning that the term now has in British India. In Dutch India the term is applied to the chief European officer of a province (corresponding to an Indian ZILLAH) as well as to the Dutch representative at a native Court, as at Solo and Djokjocarta. A.— 1748.—"We received a letter from Mr. Henry Kelsall, RESIDENT at Ballasore."—_Ft. William Consn._, in _Long_, 3. 1760.—"_Agreed_, Mr. Howitt the present RESIDENT in Rajah Tillack Chund's country (_i.e._ Burdwan) for the collection of the tuncahs (see TUNCA), be wrote to...."—_Ibid._ March 29, _ibid._ 244. c. 1778.—"My pay as RESIDENT (at Sylhet) did not exceed 500_l._ per annum, so that fortune could only be acquired by my own industry."—_Hon. R. Lindsay_, in _Lives of the L.'s_, iii. 174. B.— 1798.—"Having received overtures of a very friendly nature from the Rajah of Berar, who has requested the presence of a British RESIDENT at his Court, I have despatched an ambassador to Nagpore with full powers to ascertain the precise nature of the Rajah's views."—_Marquis Wellesley, Despatches_, i. 99. RESPONDENTIA, s. An old trade technicality, thus explained: "Money which is borrowed, not upon the vessel as in bottomry, but upon the goods and merchandise contained in it, which must necessarily be sold or exchanged in the course of the voyage, in which case the borrower personally is bound to answer the contract" (_Wharton's Law Lexicon_, 6th ed., 1876; [and see _N.E.D._ under _Bottomry_]). What is now a part of the Calcutta Course, along the bank of the Hoogly, was known down to the first quarter of the last century, as RESPONDENTIA Walk. We have heard this name explained by the supposition that it was a usual scene of proposals and contingent JAWAUBS, (q.v.); but the name was no doubt, in reality, given because this walk by the river served as a sort of 'Change, where bargains in RESPONDENTIA and the like were made. [1685.—"... Provided he gives his Bill to repay itt in Syam, ... with 20 p. Ct. RESPONDENTIA on the Ship...."—_Pringle, Diary Ft. St. Geo._, 1st ser. iv. 123.] 1720.—"I am concerned with Mr. Thomas Theobalds in a RESPONDENTIA Bond in the 'George' Brigantine."—_Testament of Ch. Davers_, Merchant. In _Wheeler_, ii. 340. 1727.—"There was one Captain Perrin Master of a Ship, who took up about 500 L. on RESPONDENTIA from Mr. Ralph Sheldon ... payable at his Return to Bengal."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 14; [ed. 1744, ii. 12]. " "... which they are enabled to do by the Money taken up here on RESPONDENTIA bonds...."—In _Wheeler_, ii. 427. 1776.—"I have desired my Calcutta Attorney to insure some Money lent on RESPONDENTIA on Ships in India.... I have also subscribed £500 towards a China Voyage."—_MS. Letter_ of _James Rennell_, Feb. 20. 1794.—"I assure you, Sir, Europe articles, especially good wine, are not to be had for love, money, or RESPONDENTIA."—_The Indian Observer_, by _Hugh Boyd_, &c., p. 206. [1840.—"A Grecian ghat has been built at the north end of the old RESPONDENTIA walk...."—_Davidson, Diary of Travels_, ii. 209.] RESSAIDAR, s. P.—H. _Rasāīdār_. A native subaltern of irregular cavalry, under the RESSALDAR (q.v.). It is not clear what sense _rasāī_ has in the formation of this title (which appears to be of modern devising). The meaning of that word is 'quickness of apprehension; fitness, perfection.' RESSALA, s. Hind. from Ar. _risāla_. A troop in one of our regiments of native (so-called) Irregular Cavalry. The word was in India applied more loosely to a native corps of horse, apart from English regimental technicalities. The Arabic word properly means the charge or commission of a _rasūl_, _i.e._ of a civil officer employed to make arrests (_Dozy_), [and in the passage from the _Āīn_, quoted under RESSALDAR, the original text has _Risalah_]. The transition of meaning, as with many other words of Arabic origin, is very obscure. 1758.—"Presently after Shokum Sing and Harroon Cawn (formerly of Roy Dullub's RISSALLA) came in and discovered to him the whole affair."—_Letter_ of _W. Hastings_, in _Gleig_, i. 70. [1781.—"The enemy's troops before the place are five ROSOLLARS of infantry...."—_Sir Eyre Coote_, letter of July 6, in _Progs. of Council_, September 7, _Forrest, Letters_, vol. iii.] RESSALDAR, Ar.—P.—H. _Risāladār_ (RESSALA). Originally in Upper India the commander of a corps of Hindustani horse, though the second quotation shows it, in the south, applied to officers of infantry. Now applied to the native officer who commands a RESSALA in one of our regiments of "Irregular Horse." This title is applied honorifically to overseers of post-horses or stables. (See _Panjab Notes & Queries_, ii. 84.) [c. 1590.—"Besides, there are several copyists who write a good hand and a lucid style. They receive the _yáddásht_ (memorandum) when completed, keep it with themselves, and make a proper abridgement of it. After signing it, they return this instead of the _yaddásht_, when the abridgement is signed and sealed by the Wāqi'ahnawīs, and the RISALAHDAR (in orig. _risālah_)...."—_Āīn_, i. 259.] 1773.—"The Nawaub now gave orders to the RISALADÁRS of the regular and irregular infantry, to encircle the fort, and then commence the attack with their artillery and musketry."—_H. of Hydur Naik_, 327. 1803.—"The RISSALDARS finding so much money in their hands, began to quarrel about the division of it, while Perron crossed in the evening with the bodyguard."—_Mil. Mem. of James Skinner_, i. 274. c. 1831.—"Le lieutenant de ma troupe a bonne chance d'être fait Capitaine (RESSELDAR)."—_Jacquemont, Corresp._ ii. 8. REST-HOUSE, s. Much the same as DAWK BUNGALOW (q.v.). Used in Ceylon only. [But the word is in common use in Northern India for the CHOKIES along roads and canals.] [1894.—"'REST-HOUSES' or 'staging bungalows' are erected at intervals of twelve or fifteen miles along the roads."—_G. W. MacGeorge, Ways and Works in India_, p. 78.] RESUM, s. Lascar's Hind. for _ration_ (_Roebuck_). RHINOCEROS, s. We introduce this word for the sake of the quotations, showing that even in the 16th century this animal was familiar not only in the Western Himālaya, but in the forests near Peshāwar. It is probable that the nearest rhinoceros to be found at the present time would be not less than 800 miles, as the crow flies, from Peshāwar. See also GANDA, [and for references to the animal in Greek accounts of India, _McCrindle, Ancient India, its Invasion by Alexander_, 186]. c. 1387.—"In the month of Zí-l Ka'da of the same year he (Prince Muhammed Khan) went to the mountains of Sirmor (W. of the Jumna) and spent two months in hunting the RHINOCEROS and the elk."—_Táríkh-i-Mubárak-Sháhí_, in _Elliot_, iv. 16. 1398.—(On the frontier of Kashmīr). "Comme il y avoit dans ces Pays un lieu qui par sa vaste étendue, et la grande quantité de gibiers, sembloit inviter les passans à chaser.... Timur s'en donna le divertissement ... ils prisent une infinité de gibiers, et l'on tua plusiers RHINOCEROS à coups de sabre et de lances, quoique cet animal ... a la peau si ferme, qu'on ne peut la percer que par des efforts extraordinaires."—_Petis de la Croix, H. de Timur-Bec_, iii. 159. 1519.—"After sending on the army towards the river (Indus), I myself set off for Sawâti, which they likewise call Karak-Khaneh (_kark-khāna_, 'the rhinoceros-haunt'), to hunt the RHINOCEROS. We started many RHINOCEROSES, but as the country abounds in brushwood, we could not get at them. A she rhinoceros, that had whelps, came out, and fled along the plain; many arrows were shot at her, but ... she gained cover. We set fire to the brushwood, but the rhinoceros was not to be found. We got sight of another, that, having been scorched in the fire, was lamed and unable to run. We killed it, and every one cut off a bit as a trophy of the chase."—_Baber_, 253. 1554.—"Nous vinmes à la ville de _Pourschewer_ (PESHAWUR), et ayant heureusement passe le _Koutel_ (KOTUL), nous gagnâmes la ville de Djouschayeh. Sur le _Koutel_ nous apercûmes des RHINOCEROS, dont la grosseur approchait celle d'un elephant...."—_Sidi 'Ali_, in _J. As._, 1st ser. tom. ix. 201-202. RHOTASS, n.p. This (_Rohtās_) is the name of two famous fortresses in India, viz. A. a very ancient rock-fort in the Shāhābād district of Behar, occupying part of a tabular hill which rises on the north bank of the Sōn river to a height of 1490 feet. It was an important stronghold of Sher Shāh, the successful rival of the Mogul Humāyūn: B. A fort at the north end of the Salt-range in the Jhelum District, Punjab, which was built by the same king, named by him after the ancient Rohtās. The ruins are very picturesque. A.— c. 1560.—"Sher Sháh was occupied night and day with the business of his kingdom, and never allowed himself to be idle.... He kept money (_khazána_) and revenue _kharáj_) in all parts of his territories, so that, if necessity required, soldiers and money were ready. The chief treasury was in ROHTÁS under the care of Ikhtiyár Khán."—_Waki'at-i-Mushtaki_, in _Elliot_, iv. 551. [c. 1590.—"ROHTAS is a stronghold on the summit of a lofty mountain, difficult of access. It has a circumference of 14 _kos_ and the land is cultivated. It contains many springs, and whenever the soil is excavated to the depth of 3 or 4 yards, water is visible. In the rainy season many lakes are formed, and more than 200 waterfalls gladden the eye and ear."—_Āīn_, ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 152 _seq._] 1665.—"... You must leave the great road to _Patna_, and bend to the South through _Exberbourgh_ (?) [Akbarpur] and the famous Fortress of RHODES."—_Tavernier_, E.T. ii. 53; [ed. _Ball_, i. 121]. [1764.—"From Shaw Mull, Kelladar of ROTUS to Major Munro."—In _Long_, 359.] B.— c. 1540.—"Sher Sháh ... marched with all his forces and retinue through all the hills of Padmán and Garjhák, in order that he might choose a fitting site, and build a fort there to keep down the Ghakkars.... Having selected ROHTÁS, he built there the fort which now exists."—_Táríkh-i-Sher Sháhí_, in _Elliot_, iv. 390. 1809.—"Before we reached the Hydaspes we had a view of the famous fortress of ROTAS; but it was at a great distance.... ROTAS we understood to be an extensive but strong fort on a low hill."—_Elphinstone, Caubul_, ed. 1839, i. 108. RICE, s. The well-known cereal, _Oryza sativa_, L. There is a strong temptation to derive the Greek ὀρύζα, which is the source of our word through It. _riso_, Fr. _riz_, etc., from the Tamil _ariśi_, 'rice deprived of husk,' ascribed to a root _ari_, 'to separate.' It is quite possible that Southern India was the original seat of rice cultivation. Roxburgh (_Flora Indica_, ii. 200) says that a wild rice, known as _Newaree_ [Skt. _nīvāra_, Tel. _nivvāri_] by the Telinga people, grows abundantly about the lakes in the Northern Circars, and he considers this to be the original plant. It is possible that the Arabic _al-ruzz_ (_arruzz_) from which the Spaniards directly take their word _arroz_, may have been taken also directly from the Dravidian term. But it is hardly possible that ὀρύζα can have had that origin. The knowledge of rice apparently came to Greece from the expedition of Alexander, and the mention of ὀρύζα by Theophrastus, which appears to be the oldest, probably dates almost from the lifetime of Alexander (d. B.C. 323). Aristobulus, whose accurate account is quoted by Strabo (see below), was a companion of Alexander's expedition, but seems to have written later than Theophrastus. The term was probably acquired on the Oxus, or in the Punjab. And though no Skt. word for rice is nearer ὀρύζα than _vrīhi_, the very common exchange of aspirant and sibilant might easily give a form like _vrīsi_ or _brīsi_ (comp. _hindū_, _sindū_, &c.) in the dialects west of India. Though no such exact form seems to have been produced from old Persian, we have further indications of it in the Pushtu, which Raverty writes, sing. 'a grain of rice' _w'rijza'h_, pl. 'rice' _w'rijzey_, the former close to _oryza_. The same writer gives in _Barakai_ (one of the uncultivated languages of the Kabul country, spoken by a 'Tajik' tribe settled in Logar, south of Kabul, and also at Kanigoram in the Waziri country) the word for rice as _w'rizza_, a very close approximation again to _oryza_. The same word is indeed given by Leech, in an earlier vocabulary, largely coincident with the former, as _rizza_. The modern Persian word for husked rice is _birinj_, and the Armenian _brinz_. A nasal form, deviating further from the hypothetical _brīsi_ or _vrīsi_, but still probably the same in origin, is found among other languages of the Hindū Kūsh tribes, _e.g._ Burishki (Khajuna of Leitner) _broṉ_; Shina (of Gilgit), _brīūṉ_; Khowar of the Chitral Valley (Arniyah of Leitner), _grinj_ (_Biddulph, Tribes of Hindoo Koosh_, App., pp. xxxiv., lix., cxxxix.). 1298.—"Il hi a forment et RIS asez, mès il ne menuient pain de forment por ce que il est en cele provence enferme, mès menuient RIS et font poison (_i.e._ drink) de RIS con especes qe molt e(s)t biaus et cler et fait le home evre ausi con fait le vin."—_Marc Pol._ Geo. Text, 132. B.C. c. 320-300.—"Μᾶλλον δὲ σπείρουσι τὸ καλούμενον ὅρυζον, ἐξ οὗ το ἔψημα· τοῦτο δὲ ὅμοιον τῇ ζειᾷ, καὶ περιπτισθὲν οἷον χόνδρος, ευπεπτον δὲ τὴν ὄψιν πεφυκὸς ὅμοιον ταῖς αἴραις, καὶ τὸν πολύν χρόνον ἐν ὕδατι. Ἀποχεῖται δὲ οὒκ εἰς στάχυν, ἀλλ' οἷον φόβην ὥσπερ ὁ κέγχρος καὶ ὁ ἔλυμος."—_Theophrast. de Hist. Plantt._, iv. c. 4. B.C. c. 20.—"The rice (ὄρυζα), according to Aristobulus, stands in water, in an enclosure. It is sowed in beds. The plant is 4 cubits in height, with many ears, and yields a large produce. The harvest is about the time of the setting of the Pleiades, and the grain is beaten out like barley. "It grows in Bactriana, Babylonia, Susis, and in the Lower Syria."—_Strabo_, xv. i. § 18, in Bohn's E.T. iii. 83. B.C. 300.—"Megasthenes writes in the second Book of his _Indica_: The Indians, says he, at their banquets have a table placed before each person. This table is made like a buffet, and they set upon it a golden bowl, into which they first help boiled rice (ὄρυζαν), as it might be boiled groats, and then a variety of cates dressed in Indian fashions."—_Athenaeus_, iv. § 39. A.D. c. 70.—"Hordeum Indis sativum et silvestre, ex quo panis apud eos praecipuus et alica. Maxime quidem ORYZA gaudent, ex qua tisanam conficiunt quam reliqui mortales ex hordeo...."—_Pliny_, xviii. 13. Ph. Holland has here got so wrong a reading that we abandon him. A.D. c. 80-90.—"Very productive is this country (_Syrastrēnē_ or Penins. Guzerat) in wheat and rice (ὀρύζης) and sessamin oil and butter[230] (see GHEE) and cotton, and the abounding Indian piece-goods made from it."—_Periplus_, § 41. ROC, s. The _Rukh_ or fabulous colossal bird of Arabian legend. This has been treated of at length by one of the present writers in _Marco Polo_ (Bk. iii. ch. 33, notes); and here we shall only mention one or two supplementary facts. M. Marre states that _rūḳ-rūḳ_ is applied by the Malays to a bird of prey of the vulture family, a circumstance which _possibly_ may indicate the source of the Arabic name, as we know it to be of some at least of the legends. [See Skeat, _Malay Magic_, 124.] In one of the notes just referred to it is suggested that the roc's quills, spoken of by Marco Polo in the passage quoted below (a passage which evidently refers to some real object brought to China), might possibly have been some vegetable production such as the great frond of the _Ravenala_ of Madagascar (_Urania speciosa_), cooked to pass as a bird's quill. Mr. Sibree, in his excellent book on Madagascar (_The Great African Island_, 1880), noticed this, but pointed out that the object was more probably the immensely long midrib of the _rofia_ palm (_Sagus Raphia_). Sir John Kirk, when in England in 1882, expressed entire confidence in this identification, and on his return to Zanzibar in 1883 sent four of these midribs to England. These must have been originally from 36 to 40 feet in length. The leaflets were all stript, but when entire the object must have strongly resembled a Brobdingnagian feather. These roc's quills were shown at the Forestry Exhibition in Edinburgh, 1884. Sir John Kirk wrote: "I send to-day per S.S. Arcot ... four fronds of the Raphia palm, called here _Moale_. They are just as sold and shipped up and down the coast. No doubt they were sent in Marco Polo's time in exactly the same state—_i.e._ stripped of their leaflets and with the tip broken off. They are used for making stages and ladders, and last long if kept dry. They are also made into doors, by being cut into lengths, and pinned through." Some other object has recently been shown at Zanzibar as part of the wings of a great bird. Sir John Kirk writes that this (which he does not describe particularly) was in the possession of the R. C. priests at Bagamoyo, to whom it had been given by natives of the interior, and these declared that they had brought it from Tanganyika, and that it was part of the wing of a gigantic bird. On another occasion they repeated this statement, alleging that this bird was known in the Udoe (?) country, near the coast. The priests were able to communicate directly with their informants, and certainly believed the story. Dr. Hildebrand also, a competent German naturalist, believed in it. But Sir John Kirk himself says that 'what the priests had to show was most undoubtedly the whalebone of a comparatively small whale' (see letter of the present writer in _Athenaeum_, March 22nd, 1884). (c. 1000?).—"El Haçan fils d'Amr et d'autres, d'après ce qu'ils tenaient de maint-personnages de l'Inde, m'ont rapporté des choses bien extraordinaires, au sujet des oiseaux du pays de Zabedj, de Khmêr (_Kumār_), du Senf et autres regions des parages de l'Inde. Ce que j'ai vu de plus grand, en fait de plumes d'oiseaux, c'est un tuyau que me montra Abou' l-Abbas de Siraf. Il était long de deux aunes environs capable, semblait-il, de contenir une outre d'eau. "'J'ai vu dans l'Inde, me dit le capitaine Ismaïlawéih, chez un des principaux marschands, un tuyau de plume qui était près de sa maison, et dans lequel on versait de l'eau comme dans une grande tonne.... Ne sois pas étonné, me dit-il, car un capitaine du pays des Zindjs m'a conté qu'il avait vu chez le roi de Sira un tuyau de plume qui contenait vingt-cinq outres d'eau.'"—_Livre des Mervailles d'Inde._ (_Par Van der Lith et Marcel Devic_, pp. 62-63.) ROCK-PIGEON. The bird so called by sportsmen in India is the _Pterocles exustus_ of Temminck, belonging to the family of sand-grouse (_Pteroclidae_). It occurs throughout India, except in the more wooded parts. In their swift high flight these birds look something like pigeons on the wing, whence perhaps the misnomer. ROGUE (Elephant), s. An elephant (generally, if not always a male) living in apparent isolation from any herd, usually a bold marauder, and a danger to travellers. Such an elephant is called in Bengal, according to Williamson, _saun_, _i.e._ _sān_ [Hind. _sānḍ_, Skt. _shaṇḍa_]; sometimes it would seem _gunḍā_ [Hind. _gunḍā_, 'a rascal']; and by the Sinhalese _hora_. The term _rogue_ is used by Europeans in Ceylon, and its origin is somewhat obscure. Sir Emerson Tennent finds such an elephant called, in a curious book of the 18th century, _ronkedor_ or _runkedor_, of which he supposes that _rogue_ may perhaps have been a modification. That word looks like Port. _roncador_, 'a snorer, a noisy fellow, a bully,' which gives a plausible sense. But Littré gives _rogue_ as a colloquial French word conveying the idea of arrogance and rudeness. In the following passage which we have copied, unfortunately without recording the source, the word comes still nearer the sense in which it is applied to the elephant: "On commence à s'apperceuoir dés Bayonne, que l'humeur de ces peuples tient vn peu de celle de ses voisins, et qu'ils sont _rogues_ et peu communicatifs avec l'Estranger." After all however it is most likely that the word is derived from an English use of the word. For Skeat shows that _rogue_, from the French sense of 'malapert, saucy, rude, surly,' came to be applied as a cant term to beggars, and is used, in some old English passages which he quotes, exactly in the sense of our modern 'tramp.' The transfer to a vagabond elephant would be easy. Mr. Skeat refers to Shakspeare:— "And wast thou fain, poor father, To hovel thee with swine, and ROGUES forlorn?" _K. Lear_, iv. 7. 1878.—"Much misconception exists on the subject of ROGUE or solitary elephants. The usually accepted belief that these elephants are turned out of the herds by their companions or rivals is not correct. Most of the so-called solitary elephants are the lords of some herds near. They leave their companions at times to roam by themselves, usually to visit cultivation or open country ... sometimes again they make the expedition merely for the sake of solitude. They, however, keep more or less to the jungle where their herd is, and follow its movements."—_Sanderson_, p. 52. ROGUE'S RIVER, n.p. The name given by Europeans in the 17th and 18th centuries to one of the Sunderbund channels joining the Lower Hoogly R. from the eastward. It was so called from being frequented by the Arakan Rovers, sometimes Portuguese vagabonds, sometimes native MUGGS, whose vessels lay in this creek watching their opportunity to plunder craft going up and down the Hoogly. Mr. R. Barlow, who has partially annotated _Hedges' Diary_ for the Hakluyt Society, identifies Rogue's River with Channel Creek, which is the channel between Saugor Island and the Delta. Mr. Barlow was, I believe, a member of the Bengal Pilot service, and this, therefore, must have been the application of the name in recent tradition. But I cannot reconcile this with the sailing directions in the _English Pilot_ (1711), or the indications in Hamilton, quoted below. The _English Pilot_ has a sketch chart of the river, which shows, just opposite Buffalo Point, "_R. Theeves_," then, as we descend, the _R. Rangafula_, and, close below that, "_Rogues_" (without the word _River_), and still further below, _Chanell Creek_ or _R. Jessore_. Rangafula R. and Channel Creek we still have in the charts. After a careful comparison of all the notices, and of the old and modern charts, I come to the conclusion that the R. of Rogues must have been either what is now called _Chingrī Khāl_, entering immediately below DIAMOND HARBOUR, or _Kalpī_ Creek, about 6 m. further down, but the preponderance of argument is in favour of _Chingrī Khāl_. The position of this quite corresponds with the _R. Theeves_ of the old English chart; it corresponds in distance from Saugor (the _Gunga Saugor_ of those days, which forms the extreme S. of what is styled _Saugor Island_ now) with that stated by Hamilton, and also in being close to the "first safe anchoring place in the River," viz. Diamond Harbour. The Rogue's River was apparently a little 'above the head of the Grand Middle Ground' or great shoals of the Hoogly, whose upper termination is now some 7½ m. below Chingrī Khāl. One of the extracts from the _English Pilot_ speaks of the "R. of Rogues, commonly called by the Country People, _Adegom_." Now there is a town on the Chingrī Khāl, a few miles from its entrance into the Hoogly, which is called in Rennell's Map _Ottogunge_, and in the _Atlas of India_ Sheet _Huttoogum_. Further, in the tracing of an old Dutch chart of the 17th century, in the India Office, I find in a position corresponding with Chingrī Khāl, _D'Roevers Spruit_, which I take to be 'Robber's (or ROGUE'S) RIVER.' 1683.—"And so we parted for this night, before which time it was resolved by y^e Councill that if I should not prevail to go this way to Decca, I should attempt to do it with y^e Sloopes by way of the RIVER OF ROGUES, which goes through to the great River of Decca."—_Hedges, Diary_, Hak. Soc. i. 36. 1711.—"_Directions to go up along the Western Shore_.... The nearer the Shore the better the Ground until past the River of Tygers.[231] You may begin to edge over towards the RIVER OF ROGUES about the head of the Grand Middle Ground; and when the _Buffalow_ Point bears from you ½ N. ¾ of a Mile, steer directly over for the East Shore E.N.E."—_The English Pilot_, Pt. iii. p. 54. " "_Mr. Herring, the Pilot's Directions for bringing of Ships down the River of Hughley_.... From the lower point of the _Narrows_ on the Starboard side ... the Eastern Shore is to be kept close aboard, until past the said Creek, afterwards allowing only a small Birth for the Point off the RIVER OF ROGUES, commonly called by the Country People, Adegom.... From the RIVER ROGUES, the Starboard (qu. larboard?) shore with a great ship ought to be kept close aboard all along down to Channel Trees, for in the offing lies the Grand Middle Ground."—_Ibid._ p. 57. 1727.—"The first safe anchoring Place in the River, is off the Mouth of a River about 12 Leagues above Sagor,[232] commonly known by the Name of ROGUES RIVER, which had that Appellation from some _Banditti Portuguese_, who were followers of _Shah Sujah_ ... for those Portuguese ... after their Master's Flight to the Kingdom of _Arackan_, betook themselves to Piracy among the Islands at the Mouth of the _Ganges_, and this River having communication with all the Channels from _Xatigam_ (see CHITTAGONG) to the Westward, from this River they used to sally out."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 3 [ed. 1744]. 1752.—"... 'On the receipt of your Honors' orders per _Dunnington_, we sent for Capt. Pinson, the Master Attendant, and directed him to issue out fresh orders to the Pilots not to bring up any of your Honors' Ships higher than ROGUES RIVER.'"[232]—_Letter to Court_, in _Long_, p. 32. ROHILLA, n.p. A name by which Afghāns, or more particularly Afghāns settled in Hindustan, are sometimes known, and which gave a title to the province _Rohilkand_, and now, through that, to a Division of the N.W. Provinces embracing a large part of the old province. The word appears to be Pushtu, _rōhēlah_ or _rōhēlai_, adj., formed from _rōhu_, 'mountain,' thus signifying 'mountaineer of Afghānistān.' But a large part of E. Afghānistān specifically bore the name of _Roh._ Keene (_Fall of the Moghul Monarchy_, 41) puts the rise of the Rohillas of India in 1744, when 'Ali Mahommed revolted, and made the territory since called Rohilkhand independent. A very comprehensive application is given to the term _Roh_ in the quotation from Firishta. A friend (Major J. M. Trotter) notes here: "The word ROHILLA is little, if at all, used now in Pushtu, but I remember a line of an ode in that language, '_Sádik_ ROHILAI _yam pa Hindubár gad_,' meaning, 'I am a simple mountaineer, compelled to live in Hindustan'; _i.e._ 'an honest man among knaves.'" c. 1452.—"The King ... issued _farmáns_ to the chiefs of the various Afghán Tribes. On receipt of the _farmáns_, the Afgháns of ROH came as is their wont, like ants and locusts, to enter the King's service.... The King (Bahlol Lodi) commanded his nobles, saying,—'Every Afghán who comes to Hind from the country of ROH to enter my service, bring him to me. I will give him a _jágír_ more than proportional to his deserts.'"—_Táríkh-i-Shír-Sháhí_, in _Elliot_, iv. 307. c. 1542.—"Actuated by the pride of power, he took no account of clanship, which is much considered among the Afghans, and especially among the ROHILLA men."—_Ibid._ 428. c. 1612.—"ROH is the name of a particular mountain [-country], which extends in length from Swád and Bajaur to the town of Siwí belonging to Bhakar. In breadth it stretches from Hasan Abdál to Kábul. Kandahár is situated in this territory."—_Firishta's Introduction_, in _Elliot_, vi. 568. 1726.—"... 1000 other horsemen called RUHELAHS."—_Valentijn_, iv. (_Suratte_), 277. 1745.—"This year the Emperor, at the request of Suffder Jung, marched to reduce Ali Mahummud Khan, a ROHILLA adventurer, who had, from the negligence of the Government, possessed himself of the district of Kutteer (_Kathehar_), and assumed independence of the royal authority."—In Vol. II. of _Scott's_ E.T. of _Hist. of the Dekkan_, &c., p. 218. 1763.—"After all the ROHILAS are but the best of a race of men, in whose blood it would be difficult to find one or two single individuals endowed with good nature and with sentiments of equity; in a word they are AFGHANS."—_Seir Mutaqherin_, iii. 240. 1786.—"That the said Warren Hastings ... did in September, 1773, enter into a private engagement with the said Nabob of Oude ... to furnish them, for a stipulated sum of money to be paid to the E. I. Company, with a body of troops for the declared purpose of 'thoroughly extirpating the nation of the ROHILLAS'; a nation from whom the Company had never received, or pretended to receive, or apprehend, any injury whatever."—_Art. of Charge against Hastings_, in _Burke_, vi. 568. ROLONG, s. Used in S. India, and formerly in W. India, for fine flour; semolina, or what is called in Bengal SOOJEE (q.v.). The word is a corruption of Port. _rolão_ or _ralão_. But this is explained by Bluteau as _farina secunda_. It is, he says (in Portuguese), that substance which is extracted between the best flour and the bran. 1813.—"Some of the greatest delicacies in India are now made from the ROLONG-flour, which is called the heart or kidney of the wheat."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ i. 47; [2nd ed. i. 32]. ROOCKA, ROCCA, ROOKA, s. A. Ar. _ruḳ'a_. A letter, a written document; a note of hand. 1680.—"One Sheake Ahmud came to Towne slyly with several peons dropping after him, bringing letters from Futty Chaun at Chingalhatt, and RUCCAS from the Ser Lascar...."—_Fort St. Geo. Consns._ May 25. In _Notes and Exts._ iii. 20. [See also under AUMILDAR and JUNCAMEER.] " "... proposing to give 200 Pagodas Madaras Brahminy to obtain a ROCCA from the Nabob that our business might go on Salabad (see SALLABAD)."—_Ibid._ Sept. 27, p. 35. [1727.—"Swan ... holding his Petition or ROCCA above his head...."—_A. Hamilton_, ed. 1744, i. 199.] [B. An ancient coin in S. India; Tel. _rokkam_, _rokkamu_, Skt. _roka_, 'buying with ready money,' from _ruch_, 'to shine.' [1875.—"The old native coins seem to have consisted of Varaghans, ROOKAS and Doodoos. The Varaghan is what is now generally called a PAGODA.... The ROOKAS have now entirely disappeared, and have probably been melted into rupees. They varied in value from 1 to 2 Rupees. Though the coins have disappeared, the name still survives, and the ordinary name for silver money generally is ROOKALOO."—_Gribble, Man. of Cuddapah_, 296 _seq._] ROOK, s. In chess the _rook_ comes to us from Span. _roque_, and that from Ar. and Pers. _rukh_, which is properly the name of the famous gryphon, the ROC of Marco Polo and the _Arabian Nights_. According to Marcel Devic it meant 'warrior.' It is however generally believed that this form was a mistake in transferring the Indian _rath_ (see RUT) or 'chariot,' the name of the piece in India. ROOM, n.p. 'Turkey' (_Rūm_); ROOMEE, n.p. (_Rūmī_); 'an Ottoman Turk.' Properly 'a Roman.' In older Oriental books it is used for an European, and was probably the word which Marco Polo renders as 'a _Latin_'—represented in later times by FIRINGHEE (_e.g._ see quotation from Ibn Batuta under RAJA). But _Rūm_, for the Roman Empire, continued to be applied to what had been part of the Roman Empire after it had fallen into the hands of the Turks, first to the Seljukian Kingdom in Anatolia, and afterwards to the Ottoman Empire seated at Constantinople. Garcia de Orta and Jarric deny the name of _Rūmī_, as used in India, to the Turks of Asia, but they are apparently wrong in their expressions. What they seem to mean is that Turks of the Ottoman Empire were called _Rūmī_; whereas those others in Asia of Turkish race (whom we sometimes call _Toorks_), as of Persia and Turkestan, were excluded from the name. c. 1508.—"Ad haec, trans euripum, seu fretum, quod insulam fecit, in orientali continentis plaga oppidum condidit, receptaculum advenis militibus, maximo Turcis; ut ab Diensibus freto divisi, rixandi cum iis ... causas procul haberent. Id oppidum primo Gogola (see GOGOLLA), dein RUMEpolis vocitatum ab ipsa re...."—_Maffei_, p. 77. 1510.—"When we had sailed about 12 days we arrived at a city which is called _Diuobandier_RUMI, that is 'DIU, the port of the Turks.'... This city is subject to the Sultan of Combeia ... 400 Turkish merchants reside here constantly."—_Varthema_, 91-92. _Bandar-i-Rūmī_ is, as the traveller explains, the 'Port of the Turks.' Gogola, a suburb of Diu on the mainland, was known to the Portuguese some years later, as _Villa dos Rumes_ (see GOGOLLA, and quotation from Maffei above). The quotation below from Damian a Goes alludes apparently to Gogola. 1513.—"... Vnde RUMINU Turchorũque sex millia nostros continue infestabãt."—_Emanuelis Regis Epistola_, p. 21. 1514.—"They were ships belonging to Moors, or to ROMI (there they give the name of ROMI to a white people who are, some of them, from Armenia the Greater and the Less, others from Circassia and Tartary and Rossia, Turks and Persians of Shaesmal called the _Soffi_, and other renegades from all) countries."—_Giov. da Empoli_, 38. 1525.—In the expenditure of Malik Aiaz we find 30 RUMES at the pay (monthly) of 100 _fedeas_ each. The _Arabis_ are in the same statement paid 40 and 50 FEDEAS, the _Coraçones_ (Khorāsānīs) the same; Guzerates and _Cymdes_ (_Sindis_) 25 and 30 _fedeas_; _Fartaquis_, 50 _fedeas_.—_Lembrança_, 37. 1549.—"... in nova civitate quae RHOMAEUM appellatur. Nomen inditum est RHOMAEIS, quasi Rhomanis, vocantur enim in totâ Indiâ RHOMAEI ii, quos nos communi nomine _Geniceros_ (_i.e._ Janisaries) vocamus...."—_Damiani a Goes, Diensis Oppugnatio_—in _De Rebus Hispanicis Lusitanicis, Aragonicis, Indicis et Aethiopicis_.... Opera, Colon. Agr., 1602, p. 281. 1553.—"The Moors of India not understanding the distinctions of those Provinces of Europe, call the whole of Thrace, Greece, Sclavonia, and the adjacent islands of the Mediterranean RUM, and the men thereof RUMI, a name which properly belongs to that part of Thrace in which lies Constantinople: from the name of New Rome belonging to the latter, Thrace taking that of Romania."—_Barros_, IV. iv. 16. 1554.—"Also the said ambassador promised in the name of Idalshaa (see IDALCAN) his lord, that if a fleet of RUMES should invade these parts, Idalshaa should be bound to help and succour us with provisions and mariners at our expense...."—_S. Botelho, Tombo_, 42. c. 1555.—"One day (the Emp. Humāyūn) asked me: 'Which of the two countries is greatest, that of RŪM or of Hindustan?' I replied: ... 'If by RŪM you mean all the countries subject to the Emperor of Constantinople, then India would not form even a sixth part thereof.'..."—_Sidi 'Ali_, in _J. As._, ser. I. tom. ix. 148. 1563.—"The _Turks_ are those of the province of Natolia, or (as we now say) Asia Minor; the RUMES are those of Constantinople, and of its empire."—_Garcia De Orta_, f. 7. 1572.— "Persas feroces, Abassis, e RUMES, Que trazido de Roma o nome tem...." _Camões_, x. 68. [By Aubertin: "Fierce Persians, Abyssinians, RUMIANS, Whose appellation doth from Rome descend...."] 1579.—"Without the house ... stood foure ancient comely hoare-headed men, cloathed all in red downe to the ground, but attired on their heads not much vnlike the Turkes; these they call ROMANS, or strangers...."—_Drake, World Encompassed_, Hak. Soc. 143. 1600.—"A nation called RUMOS who have traded many hundred years to Achen. These RUMOS come from the Red Sea."—_Capt. J. Davis_, in _Purchas_, i. 117. 1612.—"It happened on a time that Rajah Sekunder, the Son of Rajah Darab, a _Roman_ (RUMI), the name of whose country was Macedonia, and whose title was Zul-Karneini, wished to see the rising of the sun, and with this view he reached the confines of India."—_Sijara Malayu_, in _J. Indian Archip._ v. 125. 1616.—"RUMAE, id est Turcae Europaei. In India quippe duplex militum Turcaeorum genus, quorum primi, in Asia orti, qui _Turcae_ dicuntur; alii in Europa qui Constantinopoli quae olim Roma Nova, advocantur, ideoque RUMAE, tam ab Indis quam a Lusitanis nomine Graeco Ῥωμαῖοι in RUMAS depravato dicuntur."—_Jarric, Thesaurus_, ii. 105. 1634.— "Allī o forte Pacheco se eterniza Sustentando incansavel o adquirido; Depois Almeida, que as Estrellas piza Se fez do RUME, e Malavar temido." _Malaca Conquistada_, ii. 18. 1781.—"These Espanyols are a very western nation, always at war with the ROMAN Emperors (_i.e._ the Turkish Sultans); since the latter took from them the city of Ashtenbol (_Istambūl_), about 500 years ago, in which time they have not ceased to wage war with the ROUMEES."—_Seir Mutaqherin_, iii. 336. 1785.—"We herewith transmit a letter ... in which an account is given of the conference going on between the Sultan of ROOM and the English ambassador."—_Letters of Tippoo_, p. 224. ROOMAUL, s. Hind. from Pers. _rūmāl_ (lit. 'face-rubber,') a towel, a handkerchief. ["In modern native use it may be carried in the hand by a high-born _parda_ lady attached to her _batwa_ or tiny silk handbag, and ornamented with all sorts of gold and silver trinkets; then it is a handkerchief in the true sense of the word. It may be carried by men, hanging on the left shoulder, and used to wipe the hands or face; then, too, it is a handkerchief. It may be as big as a towel, and thrown over both shoulders by men, the ends either hanging loose or tied in a knot in front; it then serves the purpose of a _gulúband_ or muffler. In the case of children it is tied round the neck as a neckkerchief, or round the waist for mere show. It may be used by women much as the 18th century tucker was used in England in Addison's time" (_Yusuf Ali, Mon. on Silk_, 79; for its use to mark a kind of shawl, see Forbes Watson, _Textile Manufactures_, 123).] In ordinary Anglo-Indian Hind. it is the word for a 'pocket handkerchief.' In modern trade it is applied to thin silk piece-goods with handkerchief-patterns. We are not certain of its meaning in the old trade of piece-goods, _e.g._: [1615.—"2 handkerchiefs RUMALL cottony."—_Cock's Diary_, Hak. Soc. i. 179. [1665.—"Towel, RUMALE."—_Persian Glossary_, in _Sir T. Herbert_, ed. 1677, p. 100. [1684.—"ROMALLS Courge ... 16."—_Pringle, Diary Ft. St. Geo._, 1st ser. iii. 119.] 1704.—"Price Currant (Malacca) ... ROMALLS, Bengall ordinary, per Corge, 26 Rix Dlls."—_Lockyer_, 71. 1726.—"ROEMAALS, 80 pieces in a pack, 45 ells long, 1½ broad."—_Valentijn_, v. 178. _Rūmāl_ was also the name technically used by the THUGS for the handkerchief with which they strangled their victims. [c. 1833.—"There is no doubt but that all the Thugs are expert in the use of the handkerchief, which is called ROOMAL or _Paloo_...."—_Wolff, Travels_, ii. 180.] ROSALGAT, CAPE, n.p. The most easterly point of the coast of Arabia; a corruption (originally Portuguese) of the Arabic name _Rās-al-ḥadd_, as explained by P. della Valle, with his usual acuteness and precision, below. 1553.—"From CURIA MURIA to Cape ROSALGATE, which is in 22½°, an extent of coast of 120 leagues, all the land is barren and desert. At this Cape commences the Kingdom of Ormus."—_Barros_, I. ix. 1. " "Affonso d'Alboquerque ... passing to the Coast of Arabia ran along till he doubled CAPE ROÇALGATE, which stands at the beginning of that coast ... which Cape Ptolemy calls _Siragros Promontory_ (Σύαγρος ἄκρα)...."—_Ibid._ II. ii. 1. c. 1554.—"We had been some days at sea, when near RĀ'IS-AL-HADD the _Damani_, a violent wind so called, got up...."—_Sidi 'Ali, J. As. S._ ser. I. tom. ix. 75. " "If you wish to go from RÁSOLHADD to _Dúlsind_ (see DIUL-SIND) you steer E.N.E. till you come to Pasani ... from thence ... E. by S. to _Rás Karáshí_ (_i.e._ Karāchī), where you come to an anchor...."—_The Mohit_ (by _Sidi 'Ali_), in _J.A.S.B._, v. 459. 1572.— "Olha Dofar insigne, porque manda O mais cheiroso incenso para as aras; Mas attenta, já cá est' outra banda De ROÇALGATE, o praias semper avaras, Começa o regno Ormus...." _Camões_, x. 101. By Burton: "Behold insign Dofar that doth command for Christian altars sweetest incense-store; But note, beginning now on further band of ROÇALGATÉ'S ever greedy shore, yon Hormus Kingdom...." 1623.—"We began meanwhile to find the sea rising considerably; and having by this time got clear of the Strait ... and having past not only Cape Iasck on the Persian side, but also that cape on the Arabian side which the Portuguese vulgarly call ROSALGATE, as you also find it marked in maps, but the proper name of which is RAS EL HAD, signifying in the Arabic tongue Cape of the End or Boundary, because it is in fact the extreme end of that Country ... just as in our own Europe the point of Galizia is called by us for a like reason _Finis Terrae_."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 496; [Hak. Soc. ii. 11]. [1665.—"... ROZELGATE formerly _Corodamum_ and _Maces_ in _Amian. lib._ 23, almost _Nadyr_ to the Tropick of _Cancer_."—_Sir T. Herbert_, ed. 1677, p. 101.] 1727.—"_Maceira_, a barren uninhabited Island ... within 20 leagues of Cape RASSELGAT."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 56; [ed. 1744, i. 57]. [1823.—"... it appeared that the whole coast of Arabia, from RAS AL HAD, or Cape RASELGAT, as it is sometimes called by the English, was but little known...."—_Owen, Narr._ i. 333.] ROSE-APPLE. See JAMBOO. ROSELLE, s. The Indian Hibiscus or _Hib. sabdariffa_, L. The fleshy calyx makes an excellent sub-acid jelly, and is used also for tarts; also called 'Red Sorrel.' The French call it 'Guinea Sorrel,' _Oseille_ de Guinée, and _Roselle_ is probably a corruption of _Oseille_. [See PUTWA.] [ROSE-MALLOWS, s. A semi-fluid resin, the product of the _Liquidambar altingia_, which grows in Tenasserim; also known as Liquid Storax, and used for various medicinal purposes. (See _Hanbury and Flückiger, Pharmacog._ 271, _Watt, Econ. Dict. V._ 78 _seqq._). The Burmese name of the tree is _nan-ta-yoke_ (_Mason, Burmah_, 778). The word is a corruption of the Malay-Javanese _rasamalla_, Skt. _rasa-mālā_, 'Perfume garland,' the gum being used as incense (_Encycl. Britann._ 9th ed. xii. 718.) 1598.—"ROSAMALLIA."—_Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. i. 150.] ROTTLE, RATTLE, s. Arab. _raṭl_ or _riṭl_, the Arabian pound, becoming in S. Ital. _rotolo_; in Port. _arratel_; in Span. _arrelde_; supposed to be originally a transposition of the Greek λίτρα, which went all over the Semitic East. It is in Syriac as _līṭrā_; and is also found as _lītrīm_ (pl.) in a Phœnician inscription of Sardinia, dating c. B.C. 180 (see _Corpus Inscriptt. Semitt._ i. 188-189.) c. 1340.—"The RITL of India which is called _sīr_ (see SEER) weighs 70 _mithḳāls_ ... 40 _sīrs_ form a _mann_ (see MAUND)."—_Shihābuddīn Dimishkī_, in _Notes and Exts._ xiii. 189. [c. 1590.—"_Ḳafíz_ is a measure, called also _sáa'_ weighing 8 RAṬL, and, some say, more."—_Āīn_, ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 55. [1612.—"The BAHAR is 360 ROTTOLAS of Moha."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 193.] 1673.—"... Weights in Goa: 1 _Baharr_ is 3½ _Kintal_. 1 _Kintal_ is 4 _Arobel_ or _Rovel_. 1 _Arobel_ is 32 ROTOLAS. 1 ROTOLA is 16 Ounc. or 1_l._ _Averd_." _Fryer_, 207. 1803.—"At Judda the weights are: 15 Vakeeas = 1 RATTLE. 2 RATTLES = 1 maund." _Milburn_, i. 88. ROUND, s. This is used as a Hind. word, _raund_, or corruptly _raun gasht_, a transfer of the English, in the sense of patrolling, or 'going the rounds.' [And we find in the Madras Records the grade of 'Rounder,' or 'Gentlemen of the Round,' officers whose duty it was to visit the sentries. [1683.—"... itt is order'd that 18 Souldiers, 1 Corporall & 1 ROUNDER goe upon the Sloop Conimer for Hugly...."—_Pringle, Diary Ft. St. Geo._ 1st ser. ii. 33.] ROUNDEL, s. An obsolete word for an umbrella, formerly in use in Anglo-India. [In 1676 the use of the _Roundell_ was prohibited, except in the case of "the Councell and Chaplaine" (_Hedges, Diary_, Hak. Soc. ii. ccxxxii.)] In old English the name _roundel_ is applied to a variety of circular objects, as a mat under a dish, a target, &c. And probably this is the origin of the present application, in spite of the circumstance that the word is sometimes found in the form _arundel_. In this form the word also seems to have been employed for the conical hand-guard on a lance, as we learn from Bluteau's great _Port. Dictionary_: "ARUNDELA, or ARANDELLA, is a guard for the right hand, in the form of a funnel. It is fixed to the thick part of the lance or mace borne by men at arms. The Licentiate Covarrubias, who piques himself on finding etymologies for every kind of word, derives _Arandella_ from _Arundel_, a city (so he says) of the Kingdom of England." Cobarruvias (1611) gives the above explanation; adding that it also was applied to a kind of smooth collar worn by women, from its resemblance to the other thing. Unless historical proof of this last etymology can be traced, we should suppose that _Arundel_ is, even in this sense, probably a corruption of _roundel_. [The _N.E.D._ gives _arrondell_, _arundell_ as forms of _hirondelle_, 'a swallow.'] 1673.—"Lusty Fellows running by their Sides with ARUNDELS (which are broad Umbrelloes held over their Heads)."—_Fryer_, 30. 1676.—"Proposals to the Agent, &c., about the young men in Metchlipatam. "_Generall._ I.—Whereas each hath his peon and some more with their RONDELLS, that none be permitted but as at the Fort."—_Ft. St. Geo. Consn._, Feb. 16. In _Notes and Exts._ No. I. p. 43. 1677-78.—"... That except by the Members of this Councell, those that have formerly been in that quality, Cheefes of Factorys, Commanders of Shipps out of England, and the Chaplains, RUNDELLS shall not be worne by any Men in this Towne, and by no Woman below the Degree of Factors' Wives and Ensigns' Wives, except by such as the Governour shall permit."—_Madras Standing Orders_, in _Wheeler_, iii. 438. 1680.—"To Verona (the Company's Chief Merchant)'s adopted son was given the name of Muddoo Verona, and a RUNDELL to be carried over him, in respect to the memory of Verona, eleven cannon being fired, that the Towne and Country might take notice of the honour done them."—_Ft. St. Geo. Consn._ In _Notes and Exts._ No. II. p. 15. 1716.—"All such as serve under the Honourable Company and the English Inhabitants, deserted their Employs; such as Cooks, Water bearers, Coolies, Palankeen-boys, ROUNDEL men...."—In _Wheeler_, ii. 230. 1726.—"Whenever the magnates go on a journey they go not without a considerable train, being attended by their pipers, horn-blowers, and RONDEL bearers, who keep them from the Sun with a RONDEL (which is a kind of little round sunshade)."—_Valentijn, Chor._ 54. " "Their Priests go like the rest clothed in yellow, but with the right arm and breast remaining uncovered. They also carry a RONDEL, or parasol, of a _Tallipot_ (see TALIPOT) leaf...."—_Ibid._ v. (_Ceylon_), 408. 1754.—"Some years before our arrival in the country, they (the E. I. Co.) found such sumptuary laws so absolutely necessary, that they gave the strictest orders that none of these young gentlemen should be allowed even to hire a ROUNDEL-BOY, whose business it is to walk by his master, and defend him with his ROUNDEL or Umbrella from the heat of the sun. A young fellow of humour, upon this last order coming over, altered the form of his Umbrella from a round to a square, called it a _Squaredel_ instead of a ROUNDEL, and insisted that no order yet in force forbad him the use of it."—_Ives_, 21. 1785.—"He (Clive) enforced the Sumptuary laws by severe penalties, and gave the strictest orders that none of these young gentlemen should be allowed even to have a ROUNDEL-BOY, whose business is to walk by his master, and defend him with his ROUNDEL or umbrella from the heat of the sun."—_Carraccioli_, i. 283. This ignoble writer has evidently copied from Ives, and applied the passage (untruly, no doubt) to Clive. ROWANNAH, s. Hind. from Pers. _rawānah_, from _rawā_, 'going.' A pass or permit. [1764.—"... that the English shall carry on their trade ... free from all duties ... excepting the article of salt, ... on which a duty is to be levied on the ROWANA or Houghly market-price...."—_Letter from Court_, in _Verelst, View of Bengal_, App. 127.] ROWCE, s. Hind. _raus_, _rois_, _rauns_. A Himālayan tree which supplies excellent straight and strong alpenstocks and walking-sticks, _Cotoneaster bacillaris_, Wall., also _C. acuminata_ (N.O. _Rosaceae_). [See Watt, _Econ. Dict._ ii. 581.] 1838.—"We descended into the KHUD, and I was amusing myself jumping from rock to rock, and thus passing up the centre of the brawling mountain stream, aided by my long _pahārī_ pole of ROUS wood."—_Wanderings of a Pilgrim_, ii. 241; [also i. 112]. ROWNEE, s. A. A fausse-braye, _i.e._ a subsidiary enceinte surrounding a fortified place on the outside of the proper wall and on the edge of the ditch; Hind. _raonī_. The word is not in Shakespear, Wilson, Platts or Fallon. But it occurs often in the narratives of Anglo-Indian siege operations. The origin of the word is obscure. [Mr. Irvine suggests Hind. _rūndhnā_, 'to enclose as with a hedge,' and says: "Fallon evidently knew nothing of the word _raunī_, for in his _E. H. Dict._ he translates fausse-braye by _dhus, mattī kā pushtah_; which also shows that he had no definite idea of what a fausse-braye was, _dhus_ meaning simply an earthen or mud fort." Dr. Grierson suggests Hind. _ramanā_, 'a park,' of which the fem., _i.e._ diminutive, would be _ramanī_ or _rāonī_; or possibly the word may come from Hind. _rev_, Skt. _reṇu_, 'sand,' meaning "an entrenchment of sand."] 1799.—"On the 20th I ordered a mine to be carried under (the glacis) because the guns could not bear on the ROUNEE."—_Jas. Skinner's Mil. Memoirs_, i. 172. J. B. Fraser, the editor of Skinner, parenthetically interprets _rounee_ here as 'counterscarp'; but that is nonsense, as well as incorrect. [1803.—Writing of Hathras, "RENNY wall, with a deep, broad, dry ditch behind it surrounds the fort."—_W. Thorn, Mem. of the War in India_, p. 400.] 1805.—In a work by Major L. F. Smith (_Sketch of the Rise, &c., of the Regular Corps in the Service of the Native Princes of India_) we find a plan of the attack of Aligarh, in which is marked "Lower Fort or RENNY, well supplied with grape," and again, "Lower Fort, RENNY or Faussebraye." [1819.—"... they saw the necessity of covering the foot of the wall from an enemy's fire, and formed a defence, similar to our fausse-braye, which they call RAINEE."—_Fitzclarence, Journal of a Route to England_, p. 245; also see 110.] B. This word also occurs as representative of the Burmese _yo-wet-ni_, or (in Arakan pron.) _ro-wet-ni_, 'red-leaf,' the technical name of the standard silver of the Burmese ingot currency, commonly rendered FLOWERED-SILVER. 1796.—"ROUNI or fine silver, Ummerapoora currency."—_Notification_ in _Seton-Karr_, ii. 179. 1800.—"The quantity of alloy varies in the silver current in different parts of the empire; at Rangoon it is adulterated 25 per cent.; at Ummerapoora, pure, or what is called FLOWERED SILVER, is most common; in the latter all duties are paid. The modifications are as follows: "ROUNI, or pure silver. _Rounika_, 5 per cent. of alloy." _Symes_, 327. ROWTEE, s. A kind of small tent with pyramidal roof, and no projection of fly, or eaves. Hind. _rāoṭī_. [1813.—"... the military men, and others attached to the camp, generally possess a dwelling of somewhat more comfortable description, regularly made of two or three folds of cloth in thickness, closed at one end, and having a flap to keep out the wind and rain at the opposite one: these are dignified with the name of RUOTEES, and come nearer (than the PAWL) to our ideas of a tent."—_Broughton, Letters_, ed. _Constable_, p. 20. [1875.—"For the servants I had a good RAUTI of thick lined cloth."—_Wilson, Abode of Snow_, 90.] ROY, s. A common mode of writing the title _rāī_ (see RAJA); which sometimes occurs also as a family name, as in that of the famous Hindu Theist Rammohun ROY. ROZA, s. Ar. _rauḍa_, Hind. _rauẓa_. Properly a garden; among the Arabs especially the _rauḍa_ of the great mosque at Medina. In India it is applied to such mausolea as the TAJ (generally called by the natives the _Tāj-rauẓa_); and the mausoleum built by Aurungzīb near Aurungābād. 1813.—"... the ROZA, a name for the mausoleum, but implying something saintly or sanctified."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ iv. 41; [2nd ed. ii. 413]. ROZYE, s. Hind. _raẓāī_ and _rajāī_; a coverlet quilted with cotton. The etymology is very obscure. It is spelt in Hind. with the Ar. letter _zwād_; and F. Johnson gives a Persian word so spelt as meaning 'a cover for the head in winter.' The kindred meaning of _mirzāī_ is apt to suggest a connection between the two, but this may be accidental, or the latter word factitious. We can see no likelihood in Shakespear's suggestion that it is a corruption of an alleged Skt. _raṅjika_, 'cloth.' [Platts gives the same explanation, adding "probably through Pers. _razā'i_, from _razīdan_, 'to dye.'"] The most probable suggestion perhaps is that _raẓāī_ was a word taken from the name of some person called _Raẓā_, who may have invented some variety of the article; as in the case of _Spencer_, _Wellingtons_, &c. A somewhat obscure quotation from the Pers. Dict. called _Bahār-i-Ajam_, extracted by Vüllers (s.v.), seems to corroborate the suggestion of a _personal_ origin of the word. 1784.—"I have this morning ... received a letter from the Prince addressed to you, with a present of a REZY and a shawl handkerchief."—_Warren Hastings to his Wife_, in _Busteed, Echoes of Old Calcutta_, 195. 1834.—"I arrived in a small open pavilion at the top of the building, in which there was a small Brahminy cow, clothed in a wadded RESAI, and lying upon a carpet."—_Mem. of Col. Mountain_, 135. 1857.—(Imports into Kandahar, from Mashad and Khorasan) "RAZAIES from Yezd...."—_Punjab Trade Report_, App. p. lxviii. 1867.—"I had brought with me a soft quilted REZAI to sleep on, and with a rug wrapped round me, and sword and pistol under my head, I lay and thought long and deeply upon my line of action on the morrow."—_Lieut.-Col. Lewin, A Fly on the Wheel_, 301. RUBBEE, s. Ar. _rabi_, 'the Spring.' In India applied to the crops, or harvest of the crops, which are sown after the rains and reaped in the following spring or early summer. Such crops are wheat, barley, GRAM, linseed, tobacco, onions, carrots and turnips, &c. (See KHURREEF.) [1765.—"... we have granted them the Dewannee (see DEWAUNY) of the provinces of Bengal, Bahar, and Orissa, from the beginning of the Fussul RUBBY of the Bengal year 1172...."—_Firmaun of Shah Aaalum_, in _Verelst, View of Bengal_, App. 167. [1866.—"It was in the month of November, when, if the rains closed early, irrigation is resorted to for producing the young RUBBEE crops."—_Confessions of an Orderly_, 179.] RUBLE, s. Russ. The silver unit of Russian currency, when a coin (not paper) equivalent to 3_s._ 1½_d._; [in 1901 about 2_s._ 1½_d._]. It was originally a silver ingot; see first quotation and note below. 1559.—"Vix centum annos vtuntur moneta argentea, praesertim apud illos cusa. Initio cum argentum in provinciam inferebatur, fundebantur portiunculae oblongae argenteae, sine imagine et scriptura, aestimatione vnius RUBLI, quarum nulla nunc apparet."[233]—_Herberstein_, in _Rerum Moscovit. Auctores_, Francof. 1600, p. 42. 1591.—"This penaltie or mulct is 20 _dingoes_ (see TANGA) or pence upon every RUBBLE or mark, and so ten in the hundred.... Hee (the Emperor) hath besides for every name conteyned in the writs that passe out of their courts, five _alteens_, an alteen 5 pence sterling or thereabouts."—_Treatise of the Russian Commonwealth_, by _Dr. Giles Fletcher_, Hak. Soc. 51. c. 1654-6.—"Dog dollars they (the Russians) are not acquainted with, these being attended with loss ... their own _dínárs_ they call ROUBLES."—_Macarius_, E.T. by _Balfour_, i. 280. [RUFFUGUR, s. P.—H. _rafūgar_, Pers. _rafū_, 'darning.' The modern _rafūgar_ in Indian cities is a workman who repairs rents and holes in Kashmīr shawls and other woollen fabrics. Such workmen were regularly employed in the cloth factories of the E.I. Co., to examine the manufactured cloths and remove petty defects in the weaving. 1750.—"On inspecting the Dacca goods, we found the Seerbetties (see PIECE-GOODS) very much frayed and very badly RAFFA-GURR'D or joined."—_Bengal Letter to E.I. Co._, Feb. 25, India Office MSS. 1851.—"RAFU-GARS are darners, who repair the cloths that have been damaged during bleaching. They join broken threads, remove knots from threads, &c."—_Taylor, Cotton Manufacture of Dacca_, 97.] RUM, s. This is not an Indian word. The etymology is given by Wedgwood as from a slang word of the 16th century, _rome_ for 'good'; _rome-booze_, 'good drink'; and so, _rum_. The English word has always with us a note of vulgarity, but we may note here that Gorresio in his Italian version of the Rāmāyaṇa, whilst describing the Palace of Rāvaṇa, is bold enough to speak of its being pervaded by "an odoriferous breeze, perfumed with sandalwood, and bdellium, with _rum_ and with sirop" (iii. 292). "Mr. N. Darnell Davis has put forth a derivation of the word _rum_, which gives the only probable history of it. It came from Barbados, where the planters first distilled it, somewhere between 1640 and 1645. A MS. 'Description of Barbados,' in Trinity College, Dublin, written about 1651, says: 'The chief fudling they make in the Island is _Rumbullion_, alias _Kill-Divil_, and this is made of sugar-canes distilled, a hot, hellish, and terrible liqour.' G. Warren's _Description of Surinam_, 1661, shows the word in its present short term: 'RUM is a spirit extracted from the juice of sugar-canes ... called _Kill-Devil_ in New England!' '_Rambullion_' is a Devonshire word, meaning 'a great tumult,' and may have been adopted from some of the Devonshire settlers in Barbados; at any rate, little doubt can exist that it has given rise to our word RUM, and the longer name _rumbowling_, which sailors give to their grog."—_Academy_, Sept. 5, 1885. RUM-JOHNNY, s. Two distinct meanings are ascribed to this vulgar word, both, we believe, obsolete. A. It was applied, according to Williamson, (_V.M._, i. 167) to a low class of native servants who plied on the wharves of Calcutta in order to obtain employment from new-comers. That author explains it as a corruption of _Ramaẓānī_, which he alleges to be one of the commonest of Mahommedan names. [The _Meery-jhony Gully_ of Calcutta (_Carey, Good Old Days_, i. 139) perhaps in the same way derived its name from one _Mīr Jān_.] 1810.—"Generally speaking, the present _banians_, who attach themselves to the captains of European ships, may without the least hazard of controversion, be considered as nothing more or less than RUM-JOHNNIES 'of a larger growth.'"—_Williamson, V.M._, i. 191. B. Among soldiers and sailors, 'a prostitute'; from Hind. _rāmjanī_, Skt. _rāmā-janī_, 'a pleasing woman,' 'a dancing-girl.' [1799.—"... and the RÁMJENÍS (Hindu dancing women) have been all day dancing and singing before the idol."—_Colebrooke_, in _Life_, 153.] 1814.—"I lived near four years within a few miles of the solemn groves where those voluptuous devotees pass their lives with the RAMJANNIES or dancing-girls attached to the temples, in a sort of luxurious superstition and sanctified indolence unknown in colder climates."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ iii. 6; [2nd ed. ii. 127]. [1816.—"But we must except that class of females called RAVJANNEES, or dancing-girls, who are attached to the temples."—_Asiatic Journal_, ii. 375, quoting _Wathen, Tour to Madras and China_.] RUMNA, s. Hind. _ramnā_, Skt. _ramaṇa_, 'causing pleasure,' a chase, or reserved hunting-ground. 1760.—"Abdal Chab Cawn murdered at the RUMNA in the month of March, 1760, by some of the Hercarahs...."—_Van Sittart_, i. 63. 1792.—"The Peshwa having invited me to a novel spectacle at his RUNMA (read _rumna_), or park, about four miles from Poonah...."—_Sir C. Malet_, in _Forbes, Or. Mem._ [2nd ed. ii. 82]. (See also verses quoted under PAWNEE.) RUNN (OF CUTCH), n.p. Hind. _raṇ_. This name, applied to the singular extent of sand-flat and salt-waste, often covered by high tides, or by land-floods, which extends between the Peninsula of Cutch and the mainland, is a corruption of the Skt. _iriṇa_ or _īriṇa_, 'a salt-swamp, a desert,' [or of _araṇya_, 'a wilderness']. The Runn is first mentioned in the _Periplus_, in which a true indication is given of this tract and its dangers. c. A.D. 80-90.—"But after passing the Sinthus R. there is another gulph running to the north, not easily seen, which is called IRINON, and is distinguished into the Great and the Little. And there is an expanse of shallow water on both sides, and swift continual eddies extending far from the land."—_Periplus_, § 40. c. 1370.—"The guides had maliciously misled them into a place called the KÚNCHIRAN. In this place all the land is impregnated with salt, to a degree impossible to describe."—_Shams-i-Síráj-Afíf_, in _Elliot_, iii. 324. 1583.—"Muzaffar fled, and crossed the RAN, which is an inlet of the sea, and took the road to Jessalmír. In some places the breadth of the water of the RAN is 10 _kos_ and 20 _kos_. He went into the country which they call KACH, on the other side of the water."—_Tabaḳāt-i-Akbarī_, _Ibid._ v. 440. c. 1590.—"Between Chalwaneh, Sircar Ahmedabad, Putten, and Surat, is a low tract of country, 90 cose in length, and in breadth from 7 to 30 cose, which is called RUN. Before the commencement of the periodical rains, the sea swells and inundates this spot, and leaves by degrees after the rainy season."—_Ayeen_, ed. _Gladwin_, 1800, ii. 71; [ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 249]. 1849.—"On the morning of the 24th I embarked and landed about 6 p.m. in the RUNN of Sindh. "... a boggie syrtis, neither sea Nor good dry land ..." _Dry Leaves from Young Egypt_, 14. RUPEE, s. Hind. _rūpiya_, from Skt. _rūpya_, 'wrought silver.' The standard coin of the Anglo-Indian monetary system, as it was of the Mahommedan Empire that preceded ours. It is commonly stated (as by Wilson, in his article on this word, which contains much valuable and condensed information) that the rupee was introduced by Sher Shāh (in 1542). And this is, no doubt, formally true; but it is certain that a coin substantially identical with the rupee, _i.e._ approximating to a standard of 100 _ratis_ (or 175 grains troy) of silver, an ancient Hindu standard, had been struck by the Mahommedan sovereigns of Delhi in the 13th and 14th centuries, and had formed an important part of their currency. In fact, the capital coins of Delhi, from the time of Iyaltimish (A.D. 1211-1236) to the accession of Mahommed Tughlak (1325) were gold and silver pieces, respectively of the weight just mentioned. We gather from the statements of Ibn Batuta and his contemporaries that the gold coin, which the former generally calls TANGA and sometimes _gold_ DĪNĀR, was worth 10 of the silver coin, which he calls DĪNĀR, thus indicating that the relation of gold to silver value was, or had recently been, as 10 : 1. Mahommed Tughlak remodelled the currency, issuing gold pieces of 200 grs. and silver pieces of 140 grs.—an indication probably of a great "depreciation of gold" (to use our modern language) consequent on the enormous amount of gold bullion obtained from the plunder of Western and Southern India. Some years later (1330) Mahommed developed his notable scheme of a forced currency, consisting entirely of copper tokens. This threw everything into confusion, and it was not till six years later that any sustained issues of ordinary coin were recommenced. From about this time the old standard of 175 grs. was readopted for gold, and was maintained till the time of Sher Shāh. But it does not appear that the old standard was then resumed for silver. In the reign of Mahommed's successor Feroz Shāh, Mr. E. Thomas's examples show the gold coin of 175 grs. standard running parallel with continued issues of a silver (or professedly silver) coin of 140 grs.; and this, speaking briefly, continued to be the case to the end of the Lodi dynasty (_i.e._ 1526). The coinage seems to have sunk into a state of great irregularity, not remedied by Baber (who struck _ashrafīs_ (see ASHRAFEE) and _dirhams_, such as were used in Turkestan) or Humāyūn, but the reform of which was undertaken by Sher Shāh, as above mentioned. His silver coin of 175-178 grs. was that which popularly obtained the name of _rūpiya_, which has continued to our day. The weight, indeed, of the coins so styled, never very accurate in native times, varied in different States, and the purity varied still more. The former never went very far on either side of 170 grs., but the quantity of pure silver contained in it sunk in some cases as low as 140 grs., and even, in exceptional cases, to 100 grs. Variation however was not confined to native States. Rupees were struck in Bombay at a very early date of the British occupation. Of these there are four specimens in the Br. Mus. The first bears _obv._ 'THE RVPEE OF BOMBAIM. 1677. BY AUTHORITY OF CHARLES THE SECOND' _rev._ 'KING OF GREAT BRITAINE . FRANCE . AND . IRELAND .' Wt. 167.8 gr. The fourth bears _obv._ 'HON . SOC . ANG . IND . ORI.' with a shield; _rev._ 'A . DEO . PAX . ET . INCREMENTUM:—MON . BOMBAY . ANGLIC . REGIM^S. A^o 7^o.' Weight 177.8 gr. Different _Rupees_ minted by the British Government were current in the three Presidencies, and in the Bengal Presidency several were current; viz. the _Sikka_ (see SICCA) Rupee, which latterly weighed 192 grs., and contained 176 grs. of pure silver; the _Farrukhābād_, which latterly weighed 180 grs.,[234] containing 165.215 of pure silver; the _Benares_ Rupee (up to 1819), which weighed 174.76 grs., and contained 168.885 of pure silver. Besides these there was the _Chalānī_ or 'current' rupee of account, in which the Company's accounts were kept, of which 116 were equal to 100 _sikkas_. ["The _bharī_ or Company's Arcot rupee was coined at Calcutta, and was in value 3½ per cent. less than the Sikka rupee" (_Beveridge, Bakarganj_, 99).] The Bombay Rupee was adopted from that of Surat, and from 1800 its weight was 178.32 grs.; its pure silver 164.94. The Rupee at Madras (where however the standard currency was of an entirely different character, see PAGODA) was originally that of the Nawāb of the Carnatic (or 'Nabob of Arcot') and was usually known as the _Arcot_ Rupee. We find its issues varying from 171 to 177 grs. in weight, and from 160 to 170 of pure silver; whilst in 1811 there took place an abnormal coinage, from Spanish dollars, of rupees with a weight of 188 grs. and 169.20 of pure silver. Also from some reason or other, perhaps from commerce between those places and the 'COAST,' the Chittagong and Dacca currency (_i.e._ in the extreme east of Bengal) "formerly consisted of Arcot rupees; and they were for some time coined expressly for those districts at the Calcutta and Dacca Mints." (!) (_Prinsep, Useful Tables_, ed. by _E. Thomas_, 24.) These examples will give some idea of the confusion that prevailed (without any reference to the vast variety besides of native coinages), but the subject is far too complex to be dealt with minutely in the space we can afford to it in such a work as this. The first step to reform and assimilation took place under Regulation VII. of 1833, but this still maintained the exceptional SICCA in Bengal, though assimilating the rupees over the rest of India. The _Sicca_ was abolished as a coin by Act XIII. of 1836; and the universal rupee of British territory has since been the "Company's Rupee," as it was long called, of 180 grs. weight and 165 pure silver, representing therefore in fact the _Farrukhābād_ Rupee. 1610.—"This armie consisted of 100,000 horse at the least, with infinite number of Camels and Elephants: so that with the whole baggage there could not bee lesse than fiue or sixe hundred thousand persons, insomuch that the waters were not sufficient for them; a MUSSOCKE (see MUSSUCK) of water being sold for a RUPIA, and yet not enough to be had."—_Hawkins_, in _Purchas_, i. 427. [1615.—"ROUPIES Jangers (_Jahāngīrī_) of 100 _pisas_, which goeth four for five ordinary roupies of 80 _pisas_ called _Cassanes_ (see KUZZANNA), and we value them at 2_s._ 4_d._ per piece: _Cecaus_ (see SICCA) of Amadavrs which goeth for 86 _pisas_; _Challennes_ of Agra, which goeth for 83 _pisas_."—_Foster, Letters_, iii. 87.] 1616.—"RUPIAS monetae genus est, quarum singulae xxvi assibus gallicis aut circiter aequivalent."—_Jarric_, iii. 83. " "... As for his Government of Patan onely, he gave the King eleven Leckes of RUPIAS (the RUPIA is two shillings, twopence sterling) ... wherein he had Regall Authoritie to take what he list, which was esteemed at five thousand horse, the pay of every one at two hundred Rupias by the yeare."—_Sir T. Roe,_ in _Purchas,_ i. 548; [Hak. Soc. i. 239, with some differences of reading]. " "They call the peeces of money ROOPEES, of which there are some of divers values, the meanest worth two shillings and threepence, and the best two shillings and ninepence sterling."—_Terry_, in _Purchas_, ii. 1471. [ " "This money, consisting of the two-shilling pieces of this country called ROOPEAS."—_Foster, Letters_, iv. 229.] 1648.—"Reducing the ROPIE to four and twenty Holland Stuyvers."—_Van Twist_, 26. 1653.—"ROUPIE est vne mõnoye des Indes de la valeur de 30_s._" (_i.e._ _sous_).—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, ed. 1657, p. 355. c. 1666.—"And for a ROUPY (in Bengal) which is about half a Crown, you may have 20 good Pullets and more; Geese and Ducks, in proportion."—_Bernier_, E.T. p. 140; [ed. _Constable_, 438]. 1673.—"The other was a Goldsmith, who had coined copper RUPEES."—_Fryer_, 97. 1677.—"We do, by these Presents ... give and grant unto the said Governor and Company ... full and free Liberty, Power, and Authority ... to stamp and coin ... Monies, to be called and known by the Name or Names of RUPEES, PICES, and BUDGROOKS, or by such other Name or Names ..."—_Letters Patent of Charles II._ In _Charters of the E.I. Co._, p. 111. 1771.—"We fear the worst however; that is, that the Government are about to interfere with the Company in the management of Affairs in India. Whenever that happens it will be high Time for us to decamp. I know the Temper of the King's Officers pretty well, and however they may decry our manner of acting they are ready enough to grasp at the RUPEES whenever they fall within their Reach."—_MS. Letter of James Rennell_, March 31. RUSSUD, s. Pers. _rasad_. The provisions of grain, forage, and other necessaries got ready by the local officers at the camping ground of a military force or official cortège. The vernacular word has some other technical meanings (see _Wilson_), but this is its meaning in an Anglo-Indian mouth. [c. 1640-50.—RASAD. (See under TANA.)] RUT, s. Hind. _rath_, 'a chariot.' Now applied to a native carriage drawn by a pony, or oxen, and used by women on a journey. Also applied to the car in which idols are carried forth on festival days. [See ROOK.] [1810-17.—"Tippoo's AUMIL ... wanted iron, and determined to supply himself from the RUT, (a temple of carved wood fixed on wheels, drawn in procession on public occasions, and requiring many thousand persons to effect its movement)."—_Wilks, Sketches_, Madras reprint, ii. 281. [1813.—"In this camp HACKERIES and RUTHS, as they are called when they have four wheels, are always drawn by bullocks, and are used, almost exclusively, by the _Baees_, the Nach girls, and the bankers."—_Broughton, Letters_, ed. 1892, p. 117.] 1829.—"This being the case I took the liberty of taking the RUT and horse to camp as prize property."—_Mem. of John Shipp_, ii. 183. RUTTEE, RETTEE, s. Hind. _rattī_, _ratī_, Skt. _raktikā_, from _rakta_, 'red.' The seed of a leguminous creeper (_Abrus precatorius_, L.) sometimes called country liquorice—a pretty scarlet pea with a black spot—used from time immemorial in India as a goldsmith's weight, and known in England as 'Crab's eyes.' Mr. Thomas has shown that the ancient _rattī_ may be taken as equal to 1.75 grs. Troy (_Numismata Orientalia_, New ed., Pt. I. pp. 12-14). This work of Mr. Thomas's contains interesting information regarding the old Indian custom of basing standard weights upon the weight of seeds, and we borrow from his paper the following extract from Manu (viii. 132): "The very small mote which may be discerned in a sunbeam passing through a lattice is the first of quantities, and men call it a _trasareṇu_. 133. Eight of these _trasareṇus_ are supposed equal in weight to one minute poppy-seed (_likhyá_), three of those seeds are equal to one black mustard-seed (_raja-sarshapa_), and three of these last to a white mustard-seed (_gaura-sarshapa_). 134. Six white mustard-seeds are equal to a middle-sized barley-corn (_yava_), three such barley-corns to one _krishṇala_ (or RAKTIKA), five _krishṇalas_ of gold are one _másha_, and sixteen such _máshas_ one _suvarna_," &c. (_ibid._ p. 13). In the _Āīn_, Abul Faẓl calls the RATTI _surkh_, which is a translation (Pers. for 'red'). In Persia the seed is called _chashm-i-khurūs_, 'Cock's eye' (see _Blochmann's_ E.T., i. 16 n., and _Jarrett_, ii. 354). Further notices of the _ratī_ used as a weight for precious stones will be found in Sir W. Elliot's _Coins of Madras_ (p. 49). Sir Walter's experience is that the _ratī_ of the gem-dealers is a _double ratī_, and an approximation to the _maṇjāḍi_ (see MANGELIN). This accounts for Tavernier's valuation at 3½ grs. [Mr. Ball gives the weight at 2.66 Troy grs. (_Tavernier_, ii. 448).] c. 1676.—"At the mine of _Soumelpour_ in _Bengala_, they weigh by RATI'S, and the RATI is seven eighths of a Carat, or three grains and a half."—_Tavernier_, E.T. ii. 140; [ed. _Ball_, ii. 89]. RYOT, s. Ar. _ra'īyat_, from _ra'ā_, 'to pasture,' meaning originally, according to its etymology, 'a herd at pasture'; but then 'subjects' (collectively). It is by natives used for 'a subject' in India, but its specific Anglo-Indian application is to 'a tenant of the soil'; an individual occupying land as a farmer or cultivator. In Turkey the word, in the form _raiya_, is applied to the Christian subjects of the Porte, who are not liable to the conscription, but pay a poll-tax in lieu, the _Kharāj_, or _Jizya_ (see JEZYA). [1609.—"RIATS or clownes." (See under DOAI.)] 1776.—"For some period after the creation of the world there was neither Magistrate nor Punishment ... and the RYOTS were nourished with piety and morality."—_Halhed, Gentoo Code_, 41. 1789.— "To him in a body the RYOTS complain'd That their houses were burnt, and their cattle distrain'd." _The Letters of Simpkin the Second_, &c. 11. 1790.—"A RAIYOT is rather a farmer than a husbandman."—_Colebrooke_, in _Life_, 42. 1809.—"The RYOTS were all at work in their fields."—_Lord Valentia_, ii. 127. 1813.— "And oft around the cavern fire On visionary schemes debate, To snatch the RAYAHS from their fate." _Byron, Bride of Abydos._ 1820.—"An acquaintance with the customs of the inhabitants, but particularly of the RAYETS, the various tenures ... the agreements usual among them regarding cultivation, and between them and soucars (see SOWCAR) respecting loans and advances ... is essential to a judge."—_Sir T. Munro_, in _Life_, ii. 17. 1870.—"RYOT is a word which is much ... misused. It is Arabic, but no doubt comes through the Persian. It means 'protected one,' 'subject,' 'a commoner,' as distinguished from '_Raees_' or 'noble.' In a native mouth, to the present day, it is used in this sense, and not in that of tenant."—_Systems of Land Tenure_ (Cobden Club), 166. The title of a newspaper, in English but of native editing, published for some years back in Calcutta, corresponds to what is here said; it is _Raees and_ RAIYAT. 1877.—"The great financial distinction between the followers of Islam ... and the RAYAHS or infidel subjects of the Sultan, was the payment of _haratch_ or capitation tax."—_Finlay, H. of Greece_, v. 22 (ed. 1877). 1884.—"Using the rights of conquest after the fashion of the Normans in England, the Turks had everywhere, except in the Cyclades, ... seized on the greater part of the most fertile lands. Hence they formed the landlord class of Greece; whilst the RAYAHS, as the Turks style their non-Mussulman subjects, usually farmed the territories of their masters on the _metayer_ system."—_Murray's Handbook for Greece_ (by A. F. Yule), p. 54. RYOTWARRY, adj. A technicality of modern coinage. Hind. from Pers. _ra'iyatwār_, formed from the preceding. The _ryotwarry_ system is that under which the settlement for land revenue is made directly by the Government agency with each individual cultivator holding land, not with the village community, nor with any middleman or landlord, payment being also received directly from every such individual. It is the system which chiefly prevails in the Madras Presidency; and was elaborated there in its present form mainly by Sir T. Munro. 1824.—"It has been objected to the RYOTWÁRI system that it produces unequal assessment and destroys ancient rights and privileges: but these opinions seem to originate in some misapprehension of its nature."—_Minutes_, &c., of _Sir T. Munro_, i. 265. We may observe that the spelling here is not Munro's. The Editor, Sir A. Arbuthnot, has followed a system (see Preface, p. x.); and we see in _Gleig's Life_ (iii. 355) that Munro wrote 'RAYETWAR.' S SABAIO, ÇABAIO, &c., n.p. The name generally given by the Portuguese writers to the Mahommedan prince who was in possession of Goa when they arrived in India, and who had lived much there. He was in fact that one of the captains of the Bāhmanī kingdom of the Deccan who, in the division that took place on the decay of the dynasty towards the end of the 15th century, became the founder of the 'Adil Shāhī family which reigned in Bijapur from 1489 to the end of the following century (see IDALCAN). His real name was Abdul Muẓaffar Yūsuf, with the surname _Sabāī_ or _Savāī_. There does not seem any ground for rejecting the intelligent statement of De Barros (II. v. 2) that he had this name from being a native of _Sāvā_ in Persia [see _Bombay Gazetteer_, xxiii. 404]. Garcia de Orta does not seem to have been aware of this history, and he derives the name from _Sāḥib_ (see below), apparently a mere guess, though not an unnatural one. Mr. Birch's surmise (_Alboquerque_, ii. 82), with these two old and obvious sources of suggestion before him, that "the word may possibly be connected with _sipāhī_, Arabic, a soldier," is quite inadmissible (nor is _sipāhī_ Arabic). [On this word Mr. Whiteway writes: "In his explanation of this word Sir H. Yule has been misled by Barros. Couto (Dec. iv. Bk. 10 ch. 4) is conclusive, where he says: 'This Çufo extended the limits of his rule as far as he could till he went in person to conquer the island of Goa, which was a valuable possession for its income, and was in possession of a lord of Canara, called _Savay_, a vassal of the King of Canara, who then had his headquarters at what we call Old Goa.... As there was much jungle here, _Savay_, the lord of Goa, had certain houses where he stayed for hunting.... These houses still preserve the memory of the Hindu _Savay_, as they are called the SAVAYO'S house, where for many years the Governors of India lived. As our João de Barros could not get true information of these things, he confounded the name of the Hindu _Savay_ with that of _Çufo_ (? Yūsuf) Adil Shāh, saying in the 5th Book of his 2nd Decade that when we went to India a Moor called SOAY was lord of Goa, that we ordinarily called him SABAYO, and that he was a vassal of the King of the Deccan, a Persian, and native of the city of _Sawa_. At this his sons laughed heartily when we read it to them, saying that their father was anything but a Turk, and his name anything but Çufo.' This passage makes it clear that the origin of the word is the Hindu title _Siwāī_, Hind. _Sawāī_, 'having the excess of a fourth,' 'a quarter better than other people,' which is one of the titles of the Mahārājā of Jaypur. To show that it was more or less well known, I may point to the little State of Sunda, which lay close to Goa on the S.E., of which the Rāja was of the Vijayanagar family. This little State became independent after the destruction of Vijayanagar, and remained in existence till absorbed by Tippoo Sultan. In this State _Siwāī_ was a common honorific of the ruling family. At the same time Barros was not alone in calling Adil Shāh the SABAIO (see _Alboquerque, Cartas_, p. 24), where the name occurs. The mistake having been made, everyone accepted it."] There is a story, related as unquestionable by Firishta, that the Sabaio was in reality a son of the Turkish Sultan Agā Murād (or 'Amurath') II., who was saved from murder at his father's death, and placed in the hands of 'Imād-ud-dīn, a Persian merchant of Sāvā, by whom he was brought up. In his youth he sought his fortune in India, and being sold as a slave, and going through a succession of adventures, reached his high position in the Deccan (_Briggs, Firishta_, iii. 7-8). 1510.—"But when Afonso Dalboquerque took Goa, it would be about 40 years more or less since the ÇABAIO had taken it from the Hindoos."—_Dalboquerque_, ii. 96. " "In this island (Goa called _Goga_) there is a fortress near the sea, walled round after our manner, in which there is sometimes a captain called SAVAIU, who has 400 Mamelukes, he himself being also a Mameluke...."—_Varthema_, 116. 1516.—"Going further along the coast there is a very beautiful river, which sends two arms into the sea, making between them an island, on which stands the city of Goa belonging to _Daquem_ (DECCAN), and it was a principality of itself with other districts adjoining in the interior; and in it there was a great Lord, as vassal of the said King (of Deccan) called SABAYO, who being a good soldier, well mannered and experienced in war, this lordship of Goa was bestowed upon him, that he might continually make war on the King of Narsinga, as he did until his death. And then he left this city to his son ÇABAYM HYDALÇAN...."—_Barros_, Lisbon ed. 287. 1563.—"_O._ ... And returning to our subject, as Adel in Persian means 'justice,' they called the prince of these territories _Adelham_, as it were 'Lord of Justice.' "_R._ A name highly inappropriate, for neither he nor the rest of them are wont to do justice. But tell me also why in Spain they call him the SABAIO? "_O._ Some have told me that he was so called because they used to call a Captain by this name; but I afterwards came to know that in fact _saibo_ in Arabic means 'lord.'..."—_Garcia_, f. 36. SABLE-FISH. See HILSA. SADRAS, SADRASPATÁM, n.p. This name of a place 42 m. south of Madras, the seat of an old Dutch factory, was probably shaped into the usual form in a sort of conformity with MADRAS or _Madraspatam_. The correct name is _Sadurai_, but it is sometimes made into _Sadrang-_ and _Shatranj-patam_. [The _Madras Gloss._ gives _Tam. Shathurangappaṭanam_, Skt. _chatur-anga_, 'the four military arms, infantry, cavalry, elephants and cars.'] Fryer (p. 28) calls it _Sandraslapatam_, which is probably a misprint for _Sandrastapatam_. 1672.—"From Tirepoplier you come ... to SADRASPATAM, where our people have a Factory."—_Baldaeus_, 152. 1726.—"The name of the place is properly SADRANGAPATAM; but for short it is also called SADRAMPATAM, and most commonly SADRASPATAM. In the Tellinga it indicates the name of the founder, and in Persian it means 'thousand troubles' or the Shah-board which we call chess."—_Valentijn, Choromandel_, 11. The curious explanation of _Shatranj_ or 'chess,' as 'a thousand troubles,' is no doubt some popular etymology; such as P. _sad-ranj_, 'a hundred griefs.' The word is really of Sanskrit origin, from _Chaturangam_, literally, 'quadripartite'; the four constituent parts of an army, viz. horse, foot, chariots and elephants. [1727.—"SADERASS, or SADERASS PATAM." (See under LONG-CLOTH.)] c. 1780.—"J'avois pensé que SADRAS auroit été le lieu où devoient finir mes contrarietés et mes courses."—_Haafner_, i. 141. " "'Non, je ne suis point Anglois,' m'écriai-je avec indignation et transport; 'je suis un Hollandois de SADRINGAPATNAM.'"—_Ibid._ 191. 1781.—"The chief officer of the French now despatched a summons to the English commandant of the Fort to surrender, and the commandant, not being of opinion he could resist ... evacuated the fort, and proceeded by sea in boats to SUDRUNG PUTTUN."—_H. of Hydur Naik_, 447. SAFFLOWER, s. The flowers of the annual _Carthamus tinctorius_, L. (N.O. _Compositae_), a considerable article of export from India for use of a red dye, and sometimes, from the resemblance of the dried flowers to saffron, termed 'bastard saffron.' The colouring matter of safflower is the basis of _rouge_. The name is a curious modification of words by the 'striving after meaning.' For it points, in the first half of the name, to the analogy with saffron, and in the second half, to the object of trade being a flower. But neither one nor the other of these meanings forms any real element in the word. _Safflower_ appears to be an eventual corruption of the Arabic name of the thing, _'us̤fūr_. This word we find in medieval trade-lists (_e.g._ in Pegolotti) to take various forms such as _asfiore_, _asfrole_, _astifore_, _zaffrole_, _saffiore_; from the last of which the transition to _safflower_ is natural. In the old Latin translation of Avicenna it seems to be called _Crocus hortulanus_, for the corresponding Arabic is given _hasfor_. Another Arabic name for this article is _ḳurṭum_, which we presume to be the origin of the botanist's _carthamus_. In Hind. it is called _kusumbha_ or _kusum_. Bretschneider remarks that though the two plants, saffron and safflower, have not the slightest resemblance, and belong to two different families and classes of the nat. system, there has been a certain confusion between them among almost all nations, including the Chinese. c. 1200.—"'USFUR ... _Abu Hanifa_. This plant yields a colouring matter, used in dyeing. There are two kinds, cultivated and wild, both of which grow in Arabia, and the seeds of which are called _al-ḳurṭum_."—_Ibn Baithar_, ii. 196. c. 1343.—"AFFIORE vuol esser fresco, e asciutto, e colorito rosso in colore di buon zafferano, e non giallo, e chiaro a modo di femminella di zafferano, e che non sia trasandato, che quando è vecchio e trasandato si spolverizza, e fae vermini."—_Pegolotti_, 372. 1612.—"The two Indian ships aforesaid did discharge these goods following ... OOSFAR, which is a red die, great quantitie."—_Capt. Saris_, in _Purchas_, i. 347. [1667-8.—"... madder, SAFFLOWER, argoll, castoreum...."—_List of Goods imported_, in _Birdwood, Report on Old Records_, 76.] 1810.—"Le safran bâtard ou carthame, nommé dans le commerce _safranon_, est appelé par les Arabes ... OSFOUR ou ... _Kortom_. Suivant M. Sonnini, le premier nom désigne la plante; et le second, ses graines."—_Silv. de Sacy_, Note on _Abdallatif_, p. 123. 1813.—"SAFFLOWER (_Cussom_, Hind., _Asfour_, Arab.) is the flower of an annual plant, the _Carthamus tinctorius_, growing in Bengal and other parts of India, which when well-cured is not easily distinguishable from saffron by the eye, though it has nothing of its smell or taste."—_Milburn_, ii. 238. SAFFRON, s. Arab. _za'farān_. The true saffron (_Crocus sativus_, L.) in India is cultivated in Kashmīr only. In South India this name is given to _turmeric_, which the Portuguese called _açafrão da terra_ ('country saffron.') The Hind. name is _haldī_, or in the Deccan _halad_, [Skt. _haridra_, _hari_, 'green, yellow']. Garcia de Orta calls it _croco Indiaco_, 'Indian saffron.' Indeed, Dozy shows that the Arab. _kurkum_ for turmeric (whence the bot. Lat. _curcuma_) is probably taken from the Greek κρόκος or obl. κρόκον. Moodeen Sherif says that _kurkum_ is applied to saffron in many Persian and other writers. c. 1200.—"The Persians call this root _al-Hard_, and the inhabitants of Basra call it _al-Kurkum_, and _al-Kurkum_ is SAFFRON. They call these plants SAFFRON because they dye yellow in the same way as Saffron does."—_Ibn Baithar_, ii. 370. 1563.—"_R._ Since there is nothing else to be said on this subject, let us speak of what we call 'country SAFFRON.' "_O._ This is a medicine that should be spoken of, since it is in use by the Indian physicians; it is a medicine and article of trade much exported to Arabia and Persia. In this city (Goa) there is little of it, but much in Malabar, _i.e._ in Cananor and Calecut. The Canarins call the root _alad_; and the Malabars sometimes give it the same name, but more properly call it _mangale_, and the Malays _cunhet_; the Persians, _darzard_, which is as much as to say 'yellow-wood.' The Arabs call it _habet_; and all of them, each in turn, say that this saffron does not exist in Persia, nor in Arabia, nor in Turkey, except what comes from India."—_Garcia_, f. 78_v_. Further on he identifies it with _curcuma_. 1726.—"Curcuma, or Indian SAFFRON."—_Valentijn, Chor._ 42. SAGAR-PESHA, s. Camp-followers, or the body of servants in a private establishment. The word, though usually pronounced in vulgar Hind. as written above, is Pers. _shāgird-pesha_ (lit. _shāgird_, 'a disciple, a servant,' and _pesha_, 'business'). [1767.—"SAGGUR DEPESSAH-pay...."—In _Long_, 513.] SAGO, s. From Malay _sāgū_. The farinaceous pith taken out of the stem of several species of a particular genus of palm, especially _Metroxylon laeve_, Mart., and _M. Rumphii_, Willd., found in every part of the Indian Archipelago, including the Philippines, wherever there is proper soil. They are most abundant in the eastern part of the region indicated, including the Moluccas and N. Guinea, which probably formed the original habitat; and in these they supply the sole bread of the natives. In the remaining parts of the Archipelago, _sago_ is the food only of certain wild tribes, or consumed (as in Mindanao) by the poor only, or prepared (as at Singapore, &c.) for export. There are supposed to be five species producing the article. 1298.—"They have a kind of trees that produce flour, and excellent flour it is for food. These trees are very tall and thick, but have a very thin bark, and inside the bark they are crammed with flour."—_Marco Polo_, Bk. iii. ch. xi. 1330.—"But as for the trees which produce flour, tis after this fashion.... And the result is the best _pasta_ in the world, from which they make whatever they choose, cates of sorts, and excellent bread, of which I, Friar Odoric, have eaten."—_Fr. Odoric_, in _Cathay_, &c., 32. 1522.—"Their bread (in Tidore) they make of the wood of a certain tree like a palm-tree, and they make it in this way. They take a piece of this wood, and extract from it certain long black thorns which are situated there; then they pound it, and make bread of it which they call SAGU. They make provision of this bread for their sea voyages."—_Pigafetta_, Hak. Soc. p. 136. This is a bad description, and seems to refer to the SAGWIRE, not the true sago-tree. 1552.—"There are also other trees which are called ÇAGUS, from the pith of which bread is made."—_Castanheda_, vi. 24. 1553.—"Generally, although they have some millet and rice, all the people of the Isles of Maluco eat a certain food which they call SAGUM, which is the pith of a tree like a palm-tree, except that the leaf is softer and smoother, and the green of it is rather dark."—_Barros_, III. v. 5. 1579.—"... and a Kind of meale which they call SAGO, made of the toppes of certaine trees, tasting in the Mouth like some curds, but melts away like sugar."—_Drake's Voyage_, Hak. Soc. p. 142. " Also in a list of "Certaine Wordes of the Naturall Language of Iaua"; "SAGU, bread of the Countrey."—_Hakl._ iv. 246. c. 1690.—"Primo SAGUS genuina, Malaice SAGU, sive _Lapia tuni_, h.e. vera _Sagu_."—_Rumphius_, i. 75. (We cannot make out the language of _lapia tuni_.) 1727.—"And the inland people subsist mostly on SAGOW, the Pith of a small Twig split and dried in the Sun."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 93; [ed. 1744]. SAGWIRE, s. A name applied often in books, and, formerly at least, in the colloquial use of European settlers and traders, to the GOMUTI palm or _Arenga saccharifera_, Labill., which abounds in the Ind. Archipelago, and is of great importance in its rural economy. The name is Port. _sagueira_ (analogous to _palmeira_), in Span. of the Indies _saguran_, and no doubt is taken from _sagu_, as the tree, though not the SAGO-palm of commerce, affords a sago of inferior kind. Its most important product, however, is the sap, which is used as TODDY (q.v.), and which in former days also afforded almost all the sugar used by natives in the islands. An excellent cordage is made from a substance resembling black horse-hair, which is found between the trunk and the fronds, and this is the GOMUTI of the Malays, which furnished one of the old specific names (_Borassus Gomutus_, Loureiro). There is also found in a like position a fine cotton-like substance which makes excellent tinder, and strong stiff spines from which pens are made, as well as arrows for the blow-pipe, or Sumpitan (see SARBATANE). "The seeds have been made into a confection, whilst their pulpy envelope abounds in a poisonous juice—used in the barbarian wars of the natives—to which the Dutch gave the appropriate name of 'hell-water'" (_Crawfurd, Desc. Dict._ p. 145). The term _sagwire_ is sometimes applied to the toddy or palm-wine, as will be seen below. 1515.—"They use no sustenance except the meal of certain trees, which trees they call SAGUR, and of this they make bread."—_Giov. da Empoli_, 86. 1615.—"Oryza tamen magna hic copia, ingens etiam modus arborum quas SAGURAS vocant, quaeque varia suggerunt commoda."—_Jarric_, i. 201. 1631.—"... tertia frequens est in Banda ac reliquis insulis Moluccis, quae distillat ex arbore non absimili Palmae Indicae, isque potus indigenis SAGUËR vocatur...."—_Jac. Bontii, Dial._ iv. p. 9. 1784.—"The natives drink much of a liquor called SAGUIRE, drawn from the palm-tree."—_Forrest, Mergui_, 73. 1820.—"The Portuguese, I know not for what reason, and other European nations who have followed them, call the tree and the liquor SAGWIRE."—_Crawfurd, Hist._ i. 401. SAHIB, s. The title by which, all over India, European gentlemen, and it may be said Europeans generally, are addressed, and spoken of, when no disrespect is intended, by natives. It is also the general title (at least where Hindustani or Persian is used) which is affixed to the name or office of a European, corresponding thus rather to _Monsieur_ than to Mr. For _Colonel Ṣāḥib_, _Collector Ṣāḥib_, _Lord Ṣāḥib_, and even _Sergeant Ṣāḥib_ are thus used, as well as the general vocative _Ṣāḥib!_ 'Sir!' In other Hind. use the word is equivalent to 'Master'; and it is occasionally used as a specific title both among Hindus and Musulmans, _e.g._ _Appa Ṣāḥib_, _Tīpū Ṣāḥib_; and generically is affixed to the titles of men of rank when indicated by those titles, as _Khān Ṣāḥib_, _Nawāb Ṣāḥib_, _Rājā Ṣāḥib_. The word is Arabic, and originally means 'a companion'; (sometimes a companion of Mahommed). [In the _Arabian Nights_ it is the title of a Wazīr (_Burton_, i. 218).] 1673.—"... To which the subtle Heathen replied, SAHAB (i.e. Sir), why will you do more than the Creator meant?"—_Fryer_, 417. 1689.—"Thus the distracted Husband in his _Indian_ English confest, _English fashion_, SAB, best fashion, have one Wife best for one Husband."—_Ovington_, 326. 1853.—"He was told that a 'SAHIB' wanted to speak with him."—_Oakfield_, ii. 252. 1878.—"... forty Elephants and five SAHIBS with guns and innumerable followers."—_Life in the Mofussil_, i. 194. [ST. DEAVES, n.p. A corruption of the name of the island of _Sandwīp_ in the Bay of Bengal, situated off the coast of Chittagong and Noakhālī, which is best known in connection with the awful loss of life and property in the cyclone of 1876. [1688.—"From Chittagaum we sailed away the 29th January, after had sent small vessels to search round the Island ST. DEAVES."—In _Yule, Hedges' Diary_, Hak. Soc. II. lxxx.] SAINT JOHN'S, n.p. A. An English sailor's corruption, which for a long time maintained its place in our maps. It is the _Sindān_ of the old Arab Geographers, and was the first durable settling-place of the Parsee refugees on their emigration to India in the 8th century. [Dosabhai Framji, _Hist. of the Parsis_, i. 30.] The proper name of the place, which is in lat. 20° 12′ and lies 88 m. north of Bombay, is apparently _Sajām_ (see _Hist. of Cambay_, in _Bo. Govt. Selections_, No. xxvi., N.S., p. 52), but it is commonly called _Sanjān_. E. B. Eastwick in _J. Bo. As. Soc. R._ i. 167, gives a Translation from the Persian of the "_Kiṣṣah-i_-SANJĀN, or History of the arrival and settlement of the Parsees in India." Sanjān is about 3 m. from the little river-mouth port of Umbargām. "Evidence of the greatness of Sanjān is found, for miles around, in old foundations and bricks. The bricks are of very superior quality."—_Bomb. Gazetteer_, vol. xiv. 302, [and for medieval references to the place, _ibid._ I. Pt. i. 262, 520 _seq._]. c. 1150.—"SINDĀN is 1½ mile from the sea.... The town is large and has an extensive commerce both in exports and imports."—_Edrisi_, in _Elliot_, i. 85. c. 1599.— "When the Dastur saw the soil was good, He selected the place for their residence: The Dastur named the spot SANJAN, And it became populous as the Land of Iran." —_Kiṣṣah_, &c., as above, p. 179. c. 1616.—"The aldea Nargol ... in the lands of Daman was infested by Malabar Moors in their _parós_, who commonly landed there for water and provisions, and plundered the boats that entered or quitted the river, and the passengers who crossed it, with heavy loss to the aldeas adjoining the river, and to the revenue from them, as well as to that from the custom-house of SANGENS."—_Bocarro, Decada_, 670. 1623.—"La mattina seguente, fatto giorno, scoprimmo terra di lontano ... in un luogo poco discosto da Bassain, che gl'Inglesi chiamano _Terra di_ SAN GIOVANNI; ma nella carta da navigare vidi esser notato, in lingua Portoghese, col nome d'_ilhas das vaccas_, o 'isole delle vacche' al modo nostro."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 500; [Hak. Soc. i. 16]. 1630.—"It happened that in safety they made to the land of ST. IOHNS on the shoares of India."—_Lord, The Religion of the Persees_, 3. 1644.—"Besides these four posts there are in the said district four _Tanadarias_ (see TANADAR), or different Captainships, called SAMGÊS (St. John's), Danū, Maim, and Trapor."—_Bocarro_ (Port. MS.). 1673.—"In a Week's Time we turned it up, sailing by Baçein, Tarapore, Valentine's Peak, ST. JOHN'S, and Daman, the last City northward on the Continent, belonging to the Portuguese."—_Fryer_, 82. 1808.—"They (the Parsee emigrants) landed at Dieu, and lived there 19 years; but, disliking the place ... the greater part of them left it and came to the Guzerat coast, in vessels which anchored off SEYJAN, the name of a town."—_R. Drummond._ 1813.—"The Parsees or Guebres ... continued in this place (Diu) for some time, and then crossing the Gulph, landed at SUZAN, near Nunsaree, which is a little to the southward of Surat."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ i. 109; [2nd ed. i. 78]. 1841.—"The high land of ST. JOHN, about 3 leagues inland, has a regular appearance...."—_Horsburgh's Directory_, ed. 1841, i. 470. 1872.—"In connexion with the landing of the Parsis at SANJÂN, in the early part of the 8th century, there still exist copies of the 15 Sanskrit _Ślokas_, in which their Mobeds explained their religion to Jadé Rânâ, the Râja of the place, and the reply he gave them."—_Ind. Antiq._ i. 214. The Ślokas are given. See them also in _Dosabhai Framji's Hist. of the Parsees_, i. 31. B. ST. JOHN'S ISLAND, n.p. This again is a corruption of _San-Shan_, or more correctly _Shang-chuang_, the Chinese name of an island about 60 or 70 miles S.W. of Macao, and at some distance from the mouth of the Canton River, the place where St. Francis Xavier died, and was originally buried. 1552.—"Inde nos ad SANCIANUM, Sinarum insulam a Cantone millia pas. circiter cxx Deus perduxit incolumes."—_Scti. Franc. Xaverii Epistt._, Pragae 1667, IV. xiv. 1687.—"We came to Anchor the same Day, on the N.E. end of ST. JOHN'S Island. This Island is in Lat. about 32 d. 30 min. North, lying on the S. Coast of the Province of Quantung or Canton in _China_."—_Dampier_, i. 406. 1727.—"A Portuguese Ship ... being near an Island on that Coast, called after ST. JUAN, some Gentlemen and Priests went ashore for Diversion, and accidentally found the Saint's Body uncorrupted, and carried it Passenger to Goa."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 252; [ed. 1744, ii. 255]. 1780.—"ST. JOHN'S," in _Dunn's New Directory_, 472. C. ST. JOHN'S ISLANDS. This is also the chart-name, and popular European name, of two islands about 6 m. S. of Singapore, the chief of which is properly Pulo _Sikajang_, [or as Dennys (_Desc. Dict._ 321) writes the word, Pulo _Skijang_]. SAIVA, s. A worshipper of _Śiva_; Skt. _Śaiva_, adj., 'belonging to Siva.' 1651.—"The second sect of the Bramins, 'SEIVIÁ' ... by name, say that a certain _Eswara_ is the supreme among the gods, and that all the others are subject to him."—_Rogerius_, 17. 1867.—"This temple is reckoned, I believe, the holiest shrine in India, at least among the SHAIVITES."—_Bp. Milman_, in _Memoirs_, p. 48. SALA, s. Hind. _sālā_, 'brother-in-law,' _i.e._ wife's brother; but used elliptically as a low term of abuse. [1856.—"Another reason (for infanticide) is the blind pride which makes them hate that any man should call them SALA, or Sussoor—brother-in-law, or father-in-law."—_Forbes, Rās Mālā_, ed. 1878, 616.] 1881.—"Another of these popular Paris sayings is '_et ta sœur?_' which is as insulting a remark to a Parisian as the apparently harmless remark SĀLĀ, 'brother-in-law,' is to a Hindoo."—_Sat. Rev._, Sept. 10, 326. SALAAM, s. A salutation; properly oral salutation of Mahommedans to each other. Arab. _salām_, 'peace.' Used for any act of salutation; or for 'compliments.' [c. 60 B.C.— "Ἀλλ' εἰ μὲν Σύρος ἐσσὶ "Σαλὰμ," εἰ δ' οὗν σύ γε φοίνιξ "Ναίδιος," εἰ δ' Ἕλλην "Χαῖρε"· τὸ δ' αὐτὸ φράσον." —_Meleagros_, in _Anthologia Palatina_, vii. 149. The point is that he has been a bird of passage, and says good-bye now to his various resting-places in their own tongue.] 1513.—"The ambassador (of Bisnagar) entering the door of the chamber, the Governor rose from the chair on which he was seated, and stood up while the ambassador made him great ÇALEMA."—_Correa, Lendas_, II. i. 377. See also p. 431. 1552.—"The present having been seen he took the letter of the Governor, and read it to him, and having read it told him how the Governor sent him his ÇALEMA, and was at his command with all his fleet, and with all the Portuguese...."—_Castanheda_, iii. 445. 1611.—"ÇALEMA. The salutation of an inferior."—_Cobarruvias, Sp. Dict._ s.v. 1626.—"Hee (Selim _i.e._ Jahāngīr) turneth ouer his Beades, and saith so many words, to wit three thousand and two hundred, and then presenteth himself to the people to receive their SALAMES or good morrow...."—_Purchas, Pilgrimage_, 523. 1638.—"En entrant ils se salüent de leur SALOM qu'ils accompagnent d'vne profonde inclination."—_Mandelslo_, Paris, 1659, 223. 1648.—"... this salutation they call SALAM; and it is made with bending of the body, and laying of the right hand upon the head."—_Van Twist_, 55. 1689.—"The SALEM of the Religious Bramins, is to join their Hands together, and spreading them first, make a motion towards their Head, and then stretch them out."—_Ovington_, 183. 1694.—"The Town CONICOPOLIES, and chief inhabitants of Egmore, came to make their SALAAM to the President."—_Wheeler_, i. 281. 1717.—"I wish the Priests in Tranquebar a Thousand fold SCHALAM."—_Philipp's Acct._ 62. 1809.—"The old priest was at the door, and with his head uncovered, to make his SALAAMS."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 273. 1813.— "'Ho! who art thou?'—'This low SALAM Replies, of Moslem faith I am.'" _Byron, The Giaour._ 1832.—"Il me rendit tous les SALAMS que je fis autrefois au Grand Mogol."—_Jacquemont, Corresp._ ii. 137. 1844.—"All chiefs who have made their SALAM are entitled to carry arms personally."—_G. O. of Sir C. Napier_, 2. SALAK, s. A singular-looking fruit, sold and eaten in the Malay regions, described in the quotation. It is the fruit of a species of ratan (_Salacca edulis_), of which the Malay name is _rotan-salak_. 1768-71.—"The SALAC (_Calamus rotang zalacca_) which is the fruit of a prickly bush, and has a singular appearance, being covered with scales, like those of a lizard; it is nutritious and well tasted, in flavour somewhat resembling a raspberry."—_Stavorinus_, E.T. i. 241. SALEB, SALEP, s. This name is applied to the tubers of various species of _orchis_ found in Europe and Asia, which from ancient times have had a great reputation as being restorative and highly nutritious. This reputation seems originally to have rested on the 'doctrine of signatures,' but was due partly no doubt to the fact that the mucilage of saleb has the property of forming, even with the addition of 40 parts of water, a thick jelly. Good modern authorities quite disbelieve in the virtues ascribed to _saleb_, though a decoction of it, spiced and sweetened, makes an agreeable drink for invalids. Saleb is identified correctly by Ibn Baithar with the Satyrium of Dioscorides and Galen. The full name in Ar. (analogous to the Greek _orchis_) is _Khuṣī-al-tha'lab_, i.e. '_testiculus vulpis_'; but it is commonly known in India as _s̤a'lab miṣrī_, i.e. Salep of Egypt, or popularly _salep-misry_. In Upper India _s̤aleb_ is derived from various species of _Eulophia_, found in Kashmīr and the Lower Himālaya. SALOOP, which is, or used to be, supplied hot in winter mornings by itinerant vendors in the streets of London, is, we believe, a representative of Saleb; but we do not know from what it is prepared. [In 1889 a correspondent to _Notes & Queries_ (7 ser. vii. 35) stated that "within the last twenty years SALOOP vendors might have been seen plying their trade in the streets of London. The term SALOOP was also applied to an infusion of the sassafras bark or wood. In Pereira's _Materia Medica_, published in 1850, it is stated that 'sassafras tea, flavoured with milk and sugar, is sold at daybreak in the streets of London under the name of SALOOP.' SALOOP in balls is still sold in London, and comes mostly from Smyrna."] In the first quotation it is doubtful what is meant by _salīf_; but it seems possible that the traveller may not have recognised the _tha'lab_, _s̤a'lab_ in its Indian pronunciation. c. 1340.—"After that, they fixed the amount of provision to be given by the Sultan, viz. 1000 Indian _riṭls_ of flour ... 1000 of meat, a large number of _riṭls_ (how many I don't now remember) of sugar, of ghee, of SALĪF, of areca, and 1000 leaves of betel."—_Ibn Batuta_, iii. 382. 1727.—"They have a fruit called SALOB, about the size of a Peach, but without a stone. They dry it hard ... and being beaten to Powder, they dress it as Tea and Coffee are.... They are of opinion that it is a great restorative."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 125; [ed. 1744, i. 126]. [1754.—In his list of Indian drugs Ives (p. 44) gives "Rad. SALOP, Persia Rs. 35 per maund."] 1838.—"SALEB MISREE, a medicine, comes (a little) from Russia. It is considered a good nutritive for the human constitution, and is for this purpose powdered and taken with milk. It is in the form of flat oval pieces of about 80 grains each.... It is sold at 2 or 3 Rupees per ounce."—_Desc. of articles found in Bazars of Cabool._ In _Punjab Trade Report_, 1862, App. vi. 1882 (?).—"Here we knock against an ambulant SALEP-shop (a kind of tea which people drink on winter mornings); there against roaming oil, salt, or water-vendors, bakers carrying brown bread on wooden trays, pedlars with cakes, fellows offering dainty little bits of meat to the knowing purchaser."—_Levkosia, The Capital of Cyprus_, ext. in _St. James's Gazette_, Sept. 10. SALEM, n.p. A town and inland district of S. India. Properly _Shelam_, which is perhaps a corruption of _Chera_, the name of the ancient monarchy in which this district was embraced. ["According to one theory the town of Salem is said to be identical with Seran or Sheran, and occasionally to have been named Sheralan; when S. India was divided between the three dynasties of Chola, Sera and Pandia, according to the generally accepted belief, Karur was the place where the three territorial divisions met; the boundary was no doubt subject to vicissitudes, and at one time possibly Salem or Serar was a part of Sera."—_Le Fanu, Man. of Salem_, ii. 18.] SALEMPOORY, s. A kind of chintz. See allusions under PALEMPORE. [The _Madras Gloss._, deriving the word from Tel. _sāle_, 'weaver,' _pura_, Skt. 'town,' describes it as "a kind of cotton cloth formerly manufactured at Nellore; half the length of ordinary Punjums" (see PIECE-GOODS). The third quotation indicates that it was sometimes white.] [1598.—"SARAMPURAS."—_Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. i. 95. [1611.—"I ... was only doubtful about the white BETTEELAS and SALEMPURYS."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 155. [1614.—"SALAMPORA, being a broad white cloth."—_Foster_, _ibid._ ii. 32.] 1680.—"Certain goods for Bantam priced as follows:— "SALAMPORES, Blew, at 14 Pagodas per corge...."—_Ft. St. Geo. Consn._, April 22. In _Notes and Exts._ iii. 16; also _ibid._ p. 24. 1747.—"The Warehousekeeper reported that on the 1st inst. when the French entered our Bounds and attacked us ... it appeared that 5 Pieces of Long Cloth and 10 Pieces of SALAMPORES were stolen, That Two Pieces of SALAMPORES were found upon a Peon ... and the Person detected is ordered to be severely whipped in the Face of the Publick...."—_Ft. St. David Consn._, March 30 (MS. Records in India Office). c. 1780.—"... en l'on y fabriquoit différentes espèces de toiles de coton, telles que SALEMPOURIS."—_Haafner_, ii. 461. SALIGRAM, s. Skt. _Śālagrāma_ (this word seems to be properly the name of a place, 'Village of the Sāl-tree'—a real or imaginary _tīrtha_ or place of sacred pilgrimage, mentioned in the _Mahābhārata_). [Other and less probable explanations are given by Oppert, _Anc. Inhabitants_, 337.] A pebble having mystic virtues, found in certain rivers, _e.g._ Gandak, Son, &c. Such stones are usually marked by containing a fossil ammonite. The _śālagrāma_ is often adopted as the representative of some god, and the worship of any god may be performed before it.[235] It is daily worshipped by the Brahmans; but it is especially connected with Vaishnava doctrine. In May 1883 a _śālagrāma_ was the ostensible cause of great popular excitement among the Hindus of Calcutta. During the proceedings in a family suit before the High Court, a question arose regarding the identity of a _śālagrāma_, regarded as a household god. Counsel on both sides suggested that the thing should be brought into court. Mr. Justice Norris hesitated to give this order till he had taken advice. The attorneys on both sides, Hindus, said there could be no objection; the Court interpreter, a high-caste Brahman, said it could not be brought into Court, _because of the coir-matting_, but it might with perfect propriety be brought into the corridor for inspection; which was done. This took place during the excitement about the "Ilbert Bill," giving natives magisterial authority in the provinces over Europeans; and there followed most violent and offensive articles in several native newspapers reviling Mr. Justice Norris, who was believed to be hostile to the Bill. The editor of the _Bengallee_ newspaper, an educated man, and formerly a member of the covenanted Civil Service, the author of one of the most unscrupulous and violent articles, was summoned for contempt of court. He made an apology and complete retractation, but was sentenced to two months' imprisonment. c. 1590.—"SALGRAM is a black stone which the Hindoos hold sacred.... They are found in the river Sown, at the distance of 40 cose from the mouth."—_Ayeen, Gladwin's_ E.T. 1800, ii. 25; [ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 150]. 1782.—"Avant de finir l'histoire de Vichenou, je ne puis me dispenser de parler de la pierre de SALAGRAMAN. Elle n'est autre chose qu'une coquille petrifiée du genre des _cornes d'Ammon_: les Indiens prétendent qu'elle represente Vichenou, parcequ'ils en ont découvert de neuf nuances différentes, ce qu'ils rapportent aux neuf incarnations de ce Dieu.... Cette pierre est aux sectateurs de Vichenou ce que le Lingam est à ceux de Chiven."—_Sonnerat_, i. 307. [1822.—"In the Nerbuddah are found those types of Shiva, called SOLGRAMMAS, which are sacred pebbles held in great estimation all over India."—_Wallace, Fifteen Years in India_, 296.] 1824.—"The SHALGRAMŬ is black, hollow, and nearly round; it is found in the Gunduk River, and is considered a representation of Vishnoo.... The SHALGRAMŬ is the only stone that is naturally divine; all the other stones are rendered sacred by incantations."—_Wanderings of a Pilgrim_, i. 43. 1885.—"My father had one (a SALAGRAM). It was a round, rather flat, jet black, small, shining stone. He paid it the greatest reverence possible, and allowed no one to touch it, but worshipped it with his own hands. When he became ill, and as he would not allow a woman to touch it, he made it over to a Brahman ascetic with a money present."—_Sundrábái_, in _Punjab Notes and Queries_, ii. 109. The ŚĀLAGRĀMA is in fact a Hindu fetish. SALLABAD, s. This word, now quite obsolete, occurs frequently in the early records of English settlements in India, for the customary or prescriptive exactions of the native Governments, and for native prescriptive claims in general. It is a word of Mahratti development, _sālābād_, 'perennial,' applied to permanent collections or charges; apparently a factitious word from Pers. _sāl_, 'year,' and Ar. _ābād_, 'ages.' [1680.—"SALABAD." See under ROOCKA.] 1703.—"... although these are hardships, yet by length of time become SALLABAD (as we esteem them), there is no great demur made now, and are not recited here as grievances."—In _Wheeler_, ii. 19. 1716.—"The Board upon reading them came to the following resolutions:—That for anything which has yet appeared the Comatees (COMATY) may cry out their Pennagundoo Nagarum ... at their houses, feasts, and weddings, &c., according to SALABAD but not before the Pagoda of Chindy Pillary...."—_Ibid._ 234. 1788.—"SALLABAUD. (Usual Custom). A word used by the Moors Government to enforce their demand of a present."—_Indian Vocabulary (Stockdale)_. SALOOTREE, SALUSTREE, s. Hind. _Sālotar_, _Sālotrī_. A native farrier or horse-doctor. This class is now almost always Mahommedan. But the word is taken from the Skt. name _Sālihotra_, the original owner of which is supposed to have written in that language a treatise on the Veterinary Art, which still exists in a form more or less modified and imperfect. "A knowledge of Sanskrit must have prevailed pretty generally about this time (14th century), for there is in the Royal Library at Lucknow a work on the veterinary art, which was translated from the Sanskrit by order of Ghiyásu-d dín Muhammad Sháh Khiljí. This rare book, called _Kurrutu-l-Mulk_, was translated as early as A.H. 783 (A.D. 1381), from an original styled _Sálotar_, which is the name of an Indian, who is said to have been a Bráhman, and the tutor of Susruta. The Preface says the translation was made 'from the barbarous Hindi into the refined Persian, in order that there may be no more need of a reference to infidels.'"[236] (_Elliot_, v. 573-4.) [1831.—"'... your aloes are not genuine.' 'Oh yes, they are,' he exclaimed. 'My SALUTREE got them from the Bazaar.'"—_Or. Sport. Mag._, reprint 1873, ii. 223.] SALSETTE, n.p. A. A considerable island immediately north of Bombay. The island of Bombay is indeed naturally a kind of pendant to the island of Salsette, and during the Portuguese occupation it was so in every sense. That occupation is still marked by the remains of numerous villas and churches, and by the survival of a large R. Catholic population. The island also contains the famous and extensive caves of Kāṇhērī (see KENNERY). The old city of TANA (q.v.) also stands upon Salsette. Salsette was claimed as part of the Bombay dotation of Queen Catherine, but refused by the Portuguese. The Mahrattas took it from them in 1739, and it was taken from these by us in 1774. The name has been by some connected with the salt-works which exist upon the islands (_Salinas_). But it appears in fact to be the corruption of a Mahratti name _Shāshṭī_, from _Shāshashṭī_, meaning 'Sixty-six' (Skt. _Shaṭ-shashṭi_), because (it is supposed) the island was alleged to contain that number of villages. This name occurs in the form SHATSASHTI in a stone inscription dated Sak. 1103 (A.D. 1182). See _Bo. J. R. As. Soc._ xii. 334. Another inscription on copper plates dated Sak. 748 (A.D. 1027) contains a grant of the village of Naura, "one of the 66 of _Śri Sthānaka_ (Thana)," thus entirely confirming the etymology (_J. R. As. Soc._ ii. 383). I have to thank Mr. J. M. Campbell, C.S.I., for drawing my attention to these inscriptions. B. SALSETTE is also the name of the three provinces of the Goa territory which constituted the _Velhas Conquistas_ or Old Conquests. These lay all along the coast, consisting of (1) the _Ilhas_ (viz. the island of Goa and minor islands divided by rivers and creeks), (2) _Bardez_ on the northern mainland, and (3) _Salsette_ on the southern mainland. The port of Marmagaon, which is the terminus of the Portuguese Indian Railway, is in this Salsette. The name probably had the like origin to that of the Island Salsette; a parallel to which was found in the old name of the Island of Goa, _Tiçoari_, meaning (Mahr.) _Tīs-wādī_, "30 hamlets." [See BARGANY.] A.D. 1186.—"I, Aparāditya ("the paramount sovereign, the Ruler of the Koṅkana, the most illustrious King") have given with a libation of water 24 drachms, after exempting other taxes, from the fixed revenue of the oart in the village of Mahauli, connected with SHAṬ-SHASHṬI."—_Inscription_ edited by _Pandit Bhagavānlāl Indraji_, in _J. Bo. Br. R. A. S._ xii. 332. [And see _Bombay Gazetteer_, I. Pt. ii. 544, 567.] A.— 1536.— "Item—Revenue of the Cusba (Caçabe—see CUSBAH) of Maym: R̃b^c lxbij _fedeas_ (40,567) And the custom-house (_Mandovim_) of the said Maym " (48,000) And MAZAGONG (_Mazaguão_) " (11,500) And BOMBAY (_Monbaym_) " (23,000) And the _Cusba_ and Customs of Caranja " (94,700) And in PADDY (_baté_) xxi _muras_ (see MOORAH) 1 _candil_ (see CANDY) And the Island of SALSETE fedeas (319,100) And in paddy xxi _muras_ 1 _candil_." _S. Botelho, Tombo_, 142. 1538.—"Beyond the Isle of ELEPHANTA (_do Alifante_) about a league distant is the island of SALSETE. This island is seven leagues long by 5 in breadth. On the north it borders the Gulf of Cambay, on the south it has the I. of Elephanta, on the east the mainland, and on the west the I. of BOMBAI or of _Boa Vida_. This island is very fertile, abounding in provisions, cattle, and game of sorts, and in its hills is great plenty of timber for building ships and galleys. In that part of the island which faces the S.W. wind is built a great and noble city called Thana; and a league and a half in the interior is an immense edifice called the Pagoda of SALSETE; both one and the other objects most worthy of note; Thana for its decay (_destroição_) and the Pagoda as a work unique in its way, and the like of which is nowhere to be seen."—_João de Castro, Primo Roteiro da India_, 69-70. 1554.—"And to the TANADAR (_tenadar_) of SALSETE 30,000 _reis_. "He has under him 12 PEONS (_piães_) of whom the said governor takes 7; leaving him 5, which at the aforesaid rate amount to 10,800 _reis_. "And to a _Parvu_ (see PARVOE) that he has, who is the country writer ... and having the same pay as the Tenadar Mor, which is 3 pardaos a month, amounting in a year at the said rate to 10,800 _reis_."—_Botelho, Tombo_, in _Subsidios_, 211-212. 1610.—"Frey Manuel de S. Mathias, guardian of the convent of St. Francis in Goa, writes to me that ... in Goa alone there are 90 resident friars; and besides in Baçaim and its adjuncts, viz., in the island of SALSETE and other districts of the north they have 18 parishes (FREGUEZIAS) of native Christians with vicars; and five of the convents have colleges, or seminaries where they bring up little orphans; and that the said Ward of Goa extends 300 leagues from north to south."—_Livros das Monções_, 298. [1674.—"From whence these Pieces of Land receive their general Name of SALSET ... either because it signifies in _Canorein_ a Granary...."—_Fryer_, 62.] c. 1760.—"It was a melancholy sight on the loss of SALSETT, to see the many families forced to seek refuge on Bombay, and among them some Portuguese Hidalgos or noblemen, reduced of a sudden from very flourishing circumstances to utter beggary."—_Grose_, i. 72. [1768.—"Those lands are comprised in 66 villages, and from this number it is called SALSETTE."—_Foral of Salsette_, India Office MS.] 1777.—"The acquisition of the Island of SALSET, which in a manner surrounds the Island of Bombay, is sufficient to secure the latter from the danger of a famine."—_Price's Tracts_, i. 101. 1808.—"The island of _Sashty_ (corrupted by the Portuguese into SALSETTE) was conquered by that Nation in the year of Christ 1534, from the Mohammedan Prince who was then its Sovereign; and thereupon parcelled out, among the European subjects of Her Most Faithful Majesty, into village allotments, at a very small Foro or quit-rent."—_Bombay, Regn._ I. of 1808, sec. ii. B.— 1510.—"And he next day, by order of the Governor, with his own people and many more from the Island (Goa) passed over to the mainland of SALSETE and Antruz, scouring the districts and the TANADARIS, and placing in them by his own hand TANADARS and collectors of revenue, and put all in such order that he collected much money, insomuch that he sent to the factor at Goa very good intelligence, accompanied by much money."—_Correa_, ii. 161. 1546.—"We agree in the manner following, to wit, that I Idalxaa (IDALCAN) promise and swear on our Koran (_no noso moçaffo_), and by the head of my eldest son, that I will remain always firm in the said amity with the King of Portugal and with his governors of India, and that the lands of SALSETE and Bardees, which I have made contract and donation of to His Highness, I confirm and give anew, and I swear and promise by the oath aforesaid never to reclaim them or make them the Subject of War."—_Treaty_ between _D. John de Castro_ and _Idalxaa_, who was formerly called Idalção (_Adil Khān_).—_Botelho, Tombo_, 40. 1598.—"On the South side of the Iland of _Goa_, wher the riuer runneth againe into the Sea, there cometh euen out with the coast a land called SALSETTE, which is also vnder the subiection of the Portingales, and is ... planted both with people and fruite."—_Linschoten_, 51; [Hak. Soc. i. 177]. 1602.—"Before we treat of the Wars which in this year (c. 1546) Idalxa (Adil Shāh) waged with the State about the mainland provinces of SALSETE and Bardés, which caused much trouble to the Government of India, it seems well to us to give an account of these Moor Kings of Visiapor."—_Couto_, IV. x. 4. SALWEN, n.p. The great river entering the sea near Martaban in British Burma, and which the Chinese in its upper course call _Lu-kiang_. The Burmese form is _Than-lwen_, but the original form is probably Shān. ["The SALWEEN River, which empties itself into the sea at Maulmain, rivals the Irrawaddy in length but not in importance" (_Forbes, British Burma_, 8).] SAMBOOK, s. Ar. _sanbuḳ_, and _sunbūḳ_ (there is a Skt. word _śambūka_, 'a bivalve shell,' but we are unable to throw any light on any possible transfer); a kind of small vessel formerly used in Western India and still on the Arabian coast. [See _Bombay Gazetteer_, xiii. Pt. ii. 470.] It is smaller than the _bagalā_ (see BUGGALOW), and is chiefly used to communicate between a roadstead and the shore, or to go inside the reefs. Burton renders the word 'a foyst,' which is properly a smaller kind of galley. See description in the last but one quotation below. c. 330.—"It is the custom when a vessel arrives (at Makdashau) that the Sultan's ṢUNBŪḲ boards her to ask whence the ship comes, who is the owner, and the skipper (or pilot), what she is laden with, and what merchants or other passengers are on board."—_Ibn Batuta_, ii. 183; also see pp. 17, 181, &c. 1498.—"The ZAMBUCO came loaded with doves'-dung, which they have in those islands, and which they were carrying, it being merchandize for Cambay, where it is used in dyeing cloths."—_Correa, Lendas_, i. 33-34. " In the curious Vocabulary of the language of Calicut, at the end of the _Roteiro_ of Vasco da Gama, we find: "Barcas; CAMBUCO." [1502.—"ZAMBUCOS." See under NACODA.] 1506.—"Questo Capitanio si prese uno SAMBUCO molto ricco, veniva dalla Mecha per Colocut."—_Leonardo Ca' Masser_, 17. 1510.—"As to the names of their ships, some are called SAMBUCHI, and these are flat-bottomed."—_Varthema_, 154. 1516.—"Item—our Captain Major, or Captain of Cochim shall give passes to secure the navigation of the ships and ZANBUQOS of their ports ... provided they do not carry spices or drugs that we require for our cargoes, but if such be found, for the first occasion they shall lose all the spice and drugs so loaded, and on the second they shall lose both ship and cargo, and all may be taken as prize of war."—_Treaty_ of _Lopo Soares_ with _Coulão_ (QUILON), in _Botelho, Tombo, Subsidios_, p. 32. [1516.—"ZAMBUCOS." See under ARECA.] 1518.—"ZAMBUQUO." See under PROW. 1543.—"Item—that the ZANBUQUOS which shall trade in his port in rice or _nele_ (paddy) and cottons and other matters shall pay the customary dues."—_Treaty_ of _Martin Affonso de Sousa_ with _Coulam_, in _Botelho, Tombo_, 37. [1814.—"SAMBOUK." See under DHOW.] 1855.—"Our pilgrim ship ... was a SAMBUK of about 400 _ardébs_ (50 tons), with narrow wedge-like bows, a clean water-line, a sharp keel, undecked except upon the poop, which was high enough to act as a sail in a gale of wind. We carried 2 masts, imminently raking forward, the main considerably longer than the mizen, and the former was provided with a large triangular latine...."—_Burton, Pilgrimage to El Medinah and Meccah_, i. 276; [Memorial ed. i. 188]. 1858.—"The vessels of the Arabs called SEMBUK are small Baggelows of 80 to 100 tons burden. Whilst they run out forward into a sharp prow, the after part of the vessel is disproportionately broad and elevated above the water, in order to form a counterpoise to the colossal triangular sail which is hoisted to the masthead with such a spread that often the extent of the yard is greater than the whole length of the vessel."—_F. von Neimans_, in _Zeitschr. der Deutsch. Morgenl. Gesellsch._ xii. 420. 1880.—"The small sailing boat with one sail, which is called by the Arabs 'JÁMBOOK' with which I went from Hodeida to Aden."—Letter in _Athenaeum_, March 13, p. 346. [1900.—"We scrambled into a SAMBOUKA crammed and stuffed with the baggage."—_Bent, Southern Arabia_, 220.] SAMBRE, SAMBUR, s. Hind. _sābar_, _sāmbar_; Skt. śambara. A kind of stag (_Rusa Aristotelis_, Jerdon; [Blanford, _Mammalia_, 543 _seqq._]) the ELK of S. Indian sportsmen; _ghaus_ of Bengal; jerrow (_jarāo_) of the Himālaya; the largest of Indian stags, and found in all the large forests of India. The word is often applied to the soft leather, somewhat resembling chamois leather, prepared from the hide. 1673.—"... Our usual diet was of spotted deer, SABRE, wild Hogs and sometimes wild Cows."—_Fryer_, 175. [1813.—"Here he saw a number of deer, and four large SABIRS or SAMBOOS, one considerably bigger than an ox...."—_Diary_, in _Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. ii. 400.] 1823.—"The skin of the SAMBRE, when well prepared, forms an excellent material for the military accoutrements of the soldiers of the native Powers."—_Malcolm, Central India_, i. 9. [1900.—"The SAMBU stags which Lord Powerscourt turned out in his glens...."—_Spectator_, December 15, p. 883.] SAMPAN, s. A kind of small boat or skiff. The word appears to be Javanese and Malay. It must have been adopted on the Indian shores, for it was picked up there at an early date by the Portuguese; and it is now current all through the further East. [The French have adopted the Annamite form _tamban_.] The word is often said to be originally Chinese, '_sanpan_,' = 'three boards,' and this is possible. It is certainly one of the most ordinary words for a boat in China. Moreover, we learn, on the authority of Mr. E. C. Baber, that there is another kind of boat on the Yangtse which is called _wu-pan_, 'five boards.' Giles however says: "From the Malay _sam-pan_ = three boards"; but in this there is some confusion. The word has no such meaning in Malay. 1510.—"My companion said, 'What means then might there be for going to this island?"' They answered: 'That it was necessary to purchase a CHIAMPANA,' that is a small vessel, of which many are found there."—_Varthema_, 242. 1516.—"They (the Moors of Quilacare) perform their voyages in small vessels which they call CHAMPANA."—_Barbosa_, 172. c. 1540.—"In the other, whereof the captain was slain, there was not one escaped, for _Quiay Panian_ pursued them in a CHAMPANA, which was the Boat of his Junk."—_Pinto_ (_Cogan_, p. 79), orig. ch. lix. 1552.-"... CHAMPANAS, which are a kind of small vessels."—_Castanheda_, ii. 76; [rather, Bk. ii. ch. xxii. p. 76]. 1613.—"And on the beach called the Bazar of the _Jaos_ ... they sell every sort of provision in rice and grain for the Jaos merchants of Java Major, who daily from the dawn are landing provisions from their junks and ships in their boats or CHAMPENAS (which are little skiffs)...."—_Godinho de Eredia_, 6. [1622.—"Yt was thought fytt ... to trym up a China SAMPAN to goe with the fleete...."—_Cocks's Diary_, Hak. Soc. ii. 122.] 1648.—In _Van Spilbergen's Voyage_ we have CHAMPANE, and the still more odd CHAMPAIGNE. [See under TOPAZ.] 1702.—"SAMPANS being not to be got we were forced to send for the Sarah and Eaton's Long-boats."—_MS. Correspondence in 1. Office from China Factory_ (at Chusan), Jan. 8. c. 1788.—"Some made their escape in prows, and some in SAMPANS."—_Mem. of a Malay Family_, 3. 1868.—"The harbour is crowded with men-of-war and trading vessels ... from vessels of several hundred tons burthen down to little fishing-boats and passenger SAMPANS."—_Wallace, Malay Archip._ 21. SAMSHOO, s. A kind of ardent spirit made in China from rice. Mr. Baber doubts this being Chinese; but according to Wells Williams the name is _san-shao_, 'thrice fired' (_Guide_, 220). 'Distilled liquor' is _shao-siu_, 'fired liquor.' Compare Germ. _Brantwein_, and XXX beer. Strabo says: 'Wine the Indians drink not except when sacrificing, and that is made of rice in lieu of barley" (xv. c. i. § 53). 1684.—"... SAMPSOE, or Chinese Beer."—_Valentijn_, iv. (_China_) 129. [1687.—"SAMSHU." See under ARRACK.] 1727.—"... SAMSHEW or Rice Arrack."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 222; [ed. 1744, ii. 224]. c. 1752.—"... the people who make the _Chinese_ brandy called SAMSU, live likewise in the suburbs."—_Osbeck's Voyage_, i. 235. [1852.—"... SAMSHOE, a Chinese invention, and which is distilled from rice, after the rice has been permitted to foment (?) in ... vinegar and water."—_Neale, Residence in Siam_, 75. SANDAL, SANDLE, SANDERS, SANDAL-WOOD, s. From Low Latin santalum, in Greek σάνταλον, and in later Greek σάνδανον; coming from the Arab. _ṣandal_, and that from Skt. _chandana_. The name properly belongs to the fragrant wood of the _Santalum album_, L. Three woods bearing the name _santalum_, white, yellow, and red, were in officinal use in the Middle Ages. But the name Red Sandalwood, or Red Sanders, has been long applied, both in English and in the Indian vernaculars, to the wood of _Pterocarpus santalina_, L., a tree of S. India, the wood of which is inodorous, but which is valued for various purposes in India (pillars, turning, &c.), and is exported as a dye-wood. According to Hanbury and Flückiger this last was the _sanders_ so much used in the cookery of the Middle Ages for colouring sauces, &c. In the opinion of those authorities it is doubtful whether the red sandal of the medieval pharmacologists was a kind of the real odorous sandal-wood, or was the wood of _Pteroc. santal._ It is possible that sometimes the one and sometimes the other was meant. For on the one hand, even in modern times, we find Milburn (see below) speaking of the three colours of the real sandal-wood; and on the other hand we find Matthioli in the 16th century speaking of the red sandal as inodorous. It has been a question how the _Pterocarpus santalina_ came to be called sandal-wood at all. We may suggest, as a possible origin of this, the fact that its powder "mixed with oil is used for bathing and purifying the skin" (_Drury_, s.v.), much as the true sandal-wood powder also is used in the East. c. 545.—"And from the remoter regions, I speak of Tzinista and other places of export, the imports to Taprobane are silk, aloeswood, cloves, SANDALWOOD (τζάνδανη), and so forth...."—_Cosmas_, in _Cathay_, &c., clxxvii. 1298.—"Encore sachiez que en ceste ysle a arbres de SANDAL vermoille ausi grant come sunt les arbres des nostre contrée ... et il en ont bois come nos avuns d'autres arbres sauvajes."—_Marco Polo_, Geog. Text, ch. cxci. c. 1390.—"Take powdered rice and boil it in almond milk ... and colour it with SAUNDERS."—Recipe quoted by _Wright, Domestic Manners_, &c., 350. 1554.—"Le SANTAL donc croist es Indes Orientales et Occidentales: en grandes Forestz, et fort espesses. Il s'en treuue trois especes: mais le plus pasle est le meilleur: le blanc apres: le rouge est mis au dernier ranc, pource qu'il n'a aucune odeur: mais les deux premiers sentent fort bon."—_Matthioli_ (old Fr. version), liv. i. ch. xix. 1563.—"The SANDAL grows about Timor, which produces the largest quantity, and it is called CHUNDANA; and by this name it is known in all the regions about Malaca; and the Arabs, being those who carried on the trade of those parts, corrupted the word and called it SANDAL. Every Moor, whatever his nation, calls it thus...."—_Garcia_, f. 185_v_. He proceeds to speak of the SANDALO _vermelho_ as quite a different product, growing in Tenasserim and on the Coromandel Coast. 1584.—"... SANDALES wilde from Cochin. SANDALES domestick from Malacca...."—_Wm. Barrett_, in _Hakl._ ii. 412. 1613.—"... certain renegade Christians of the said island, along with the Moors, called in the Hollanders, who thinking it was a fine opportunity, went one time with five vessels, and another time with seven, against the said fort, at a time when most of the people ... were gone to Solor for the SANDAL trade, by which they had their living."—_Bocarro, Decada_, 723. 1615.—"Committee to procure the commodities recommended by Capt. Saris for Japan, viz. ... pictures of wars, steel, skins, SANDERS-WOOD."—_Sainsbury_, i. 380. 1813.—"When the trees are felled, the bark is taken off; they are then cut into billets, and buried in a dry place for two months, during which period the white ants will eat the outer wood without touching the SANDAL; it is then taken up and ... sorted into three kinds. The deeper the colour, the higher is the perfume; and hence the merchants sometimes divide SANDAL into red, yellow, and white; but these are all different shades of the same colour."—_Milburn_, i. 291. 1825.—"REDWOOD, properly RED SAUNDERS, is produced chiefly on the Coromandel Coast, whence it has of late years been imported in considerable quantity to England, where it is employed in dyeing. It ... comes in round billets of a thickish red colour on the outside, a deep brighter red within, with a wavy grain; no smell or taste."—_Ibid._ ed. 1825, p. 249. SANDOWAY, n.p. A town of Arakan, the Burmese name of which is _Thandwé_ (Sand-wé), for which an etymology ('iron-tied'), and a corresponding legend are invented, as usual [see _Burmah Gazetteer_, ii. 606]. It is quite possible that the name is ancient, and represented by the _Sada_ of Ptolemy. 1553.—"In crossing the gulf of Bengal there arose a storm which dispersed them in such a manner that Martin Affonso found himself alone, with his ship, at the island called Negamale, opposite the town of SODOE, which is on the mainland, and there was wrecked upon a reef...."—_Barros_, IV. ii. 1. In I. ix. 1, it is called SEDOE. 1696.—"Other places along this Coast subjected to this King (of Arracan) are _Coromoria_, SEDOA, _Zara_, and _Port Magaoni_."—Appendix to _Ovington_, p. 563. SANGUICEL, s. This is a term (pl. _sanguiceis_) often used by the Portuguese writers on India for a kind of boat, or small vessel, used in war. We are not able to trace any origin in a vernacular word. It is perhaps taken from the similar proper name which is the subject of the next article. [This supposition is rendered practically certain from the quotation from Albuquerque below, furnished by Mr. Whiteway.] Bluteau gives "SANGUICEL; termo da India. He hum genero de embarcação pequena q̃ serve na costa da India para dar alcanse aos paròs dos Mouros," 'to give chase to the prows of the Moors.' [1512.—"Here was Nuno Vaz in a ship, the St. John, which was built in ÇAMGUICAR."—_Albuquerque, Cartas_, p. 99. In a letter of Nov. 30, 1513, he varies the spelling to ÇAMGICAR. There are many other passages in the same writer which make it practically certain that SANGUICELS were the vessels built at Sanguicer.] 1598.—"The Conde (Francisco da Gama) was occupied all the WINTER (q.v.) in reforming the fleets ... and as the time came on he nominated his brother D. Luiz da Gama to be Captain-Major of the Indian Seas for the expedition to Malabar, and wrote to Baçaim to equip six very light SANGUICELS according to instructions which should be given by Sebastian Botelho, a man of great experience in that craft.... These orders were given by the Count Admiral because he perceived that big fleets were not of use to guard convoys, and that it was light vessels like these alone which could catch the paraos and vessels of the pirates ... for these escaped our fleets, and got hold of the merchant vessels at their pleasure, darting in and out, like light horse, where they would...."—_Couto_, Dec. XII. liv. i. ch. 18. 1605.—"And seeing that I am informed that ... the incursions of certain pirates who still infest that coast might be prevented with less apparatus and expense, if we had light vessels which would be more effective than the foists and galleys of which the fleets have hitherto been composed, seeing how the enemy use their SANGUICELS, which our ships and galleys cannot overtake, I enjoin and order you to build a quantity of light vessels to be employed in guarding the coast in place of the fleet of galleys and foists...."—_King's Letter_ to _Dom Affonso de Castro_, in _Livros das Monções_, i. 26. [1612.—See under GALLIVAT, B.] 1614.—"The eight Malabaresque SANGUICELS that Francis de Miranda despatched to the north from the bar of Goa went with three chief captains, each of them to command a week in turn...."—_Bocarro, Decada_, 262. SANGUICER, SANGUEÇA, ZINGUIZAR, &c., n.p. This is a place often mentioned in the Portuguese narratives, as very hostile to the Goa Government, and latterly as a great nest of corsairs. This appears to be _Sangameshvar_, lat. 17° 9′, formerly a port of Canara on the River Shāstrī, and standing 20 miles from the mouth of that river. The latter was navigable for large vessels up to Sangameshvar, but within the last 50 years has become impassable. [The name is derived from Skt. _sangama-īśvara_, 'Siva, Lord of the river confluence.'] 1516.—"Passing this river of Dabul and going along the coast towards Goa you find a river called CINGUIÇAR, inside of which there is a place where there is a traffic in many wares, and where enter many vessels and small _Zambucos_ (SAMBOOK) of Malabar to sell what they bring, and buy the products of the country. The place is peopled by Moors, and Gentiles of the aforesaid Kingdom of Daquem" (DECCAN).—_Barbosa_, Lisbon ed. p. 286. 1538.—"Thirty-five leagues from Guoa, in the middle of the Gulf of the Malabars there runs a large river called ZAMGIZARA. This river is well known and of great renown. The bar is bad and very tortuous, but after you get within, it makes amends for the difficulties without. It runs inland for a great distance with great depth and breadth."—_De Castro, Primeiro Roteiro_, 36. 1553.—De Barros calls it ZINGAÇAR in II. i. 4, and SANGAÇA in IV. i. 14. 1584.—"There is a Haven belonging to those ryvers (rovers), distant from Goa about 12 miles, and is called SANGUISEO, where many of those Rovers dwell, and doe so much mischiefe that no man can passe by, but they receive some wrong by them.... Which the Viceroy understanding, prepared an armie of 15 Foists, over which he made chiefe Captaine a Gentleman, his Nephew called Don Iulianes Mascharenhas, giving him expresse commandement first to goe unto the Haven of SANGUISEU, and utterly to raze the same downe to the ground."—_Linschoten_, ch. 92; [Hak. Soc. ii. 170]. 1602.—"Both these projects he now began to put in execution, sending all his treasures (which they said exceeded ten millions in gold) to the river of SANGUICER, which was also within his jurisdiction, being a seaport, and there embarking it at his pleasure."—_Couto_, ix. 8. See also Dec. X. iv.: "_How D. Gileanes Mascarenhas arrived in Malabar, and how he entered the river of_ SANGUICER _to chastise the Naique of that place; and of the disaster in which he met his death_." (This is the event of 1584 related by Linschoten); also Dec. X. vi. 4: "_Of the things that happened to D. Jeronymo Mascarenhas in Malabar, and how he had a meeting with the Zamorin, and swore peace with him; and how he brought destruction on the Naique of_ SANGUICER." 1727.—"There is an excellent Harbour for Shipping 8 Leagues to the Southward of _Dabul_, called SANGUSEER, but the Country about being inhabited by _Raparees_, it is not frequented."—_A. Hamilton_, [ed. 1744] i. 244. SANSKRIT, s. The name of the classical language of the Brahmans, _Saṃskṛita_, meaning in that language 'purified' or 'perfected.' This was obviously at first only an epithet, and it is not of very ancient use in this specific application. To the Brahmans Sanskrit was the _bhāsha_, or language, and had no particular name. The word Sanskrit is used by the protogrammarian Pāṇini (some centuries before Christ), but not as a denomination of the language. In the latter sense, however, both 'Sanskrit' and 'Prakrit' (PRACRIT) are used in the _Bṛihat Samhitā_ of Varāhamihira, c. A.D. 504, in a chapter on omens (lxxxvi. 3), to which Prof. Kern's translation does not extend. It occurs also in the _Mṛichch'hakaṭikā_, translated by Prof. H. H. Wilson in his _Hindu Theatre_, under the name of the 'Toy-cart'; in the works of Kumārila Bhatta, a writer of the 7th century; and in the _Pāṇinīyā Śīkshā_, a metrical treatise ascribed by the Hindus to Pāṇini, but really of comparatively modern origin. There is a curiously early mention of Sanskrit by the Mahommedan poet Amīr Khusrū of Delhi, which is quoted below. The first mention (to our knowledge) of the word in any European writing is in an Italian letter of Sassetti's, addressed from Malabar to Bernardo Davanzati in Florence, and dating from 1586. The few words on the subject, of this writer, show much acumen. In the 17th and 18th centuries such references to this language as occur are found chiefly in the works of travellers to Southern India, and by these it is often called _Grandonic_, or the like, from _grantha_, 'a book' (see GRUNTH, GRUNTHUM) _i.e._ a book of the classical Indian literature. The term _Sanskrit_ came into familiar use after the investigations into this language by the English in Bengal (viz. by Wilkins, Jones, &c.) in the last quarter of the 18th century. [See Macdonell, _Hist. of Sanskrit Lit._ ch. i.] A.D. _x_?—"_Maitreya._ Now, to me, there are two things at which I cannot choose but laugh, a woman reading SANSKRIT, and a man singing a song: the woman snuffles like a young cow when the rope is first passed through her nostrils; and the man wheezes like an old Pandit repeating his bead-roll."—_The Toy-Cart_, E.T. in _Wilson's Works_, xi. 60. A.D. _y_?—"Three-and-sixty or four-and-sixty sounds are there originally in Prakrit (PRACRIT) even as in SANSKRIT, as taught by the Svayambhū."—_Pāṇinīyā Śīkshā_, quoted in _Weber's Ind. Studien_ (1858), iv. 348. But see also _Weber's Akadem. Vorlesungen_ (1876), p. 194. 1318.—"But there is another language, more select than the other, which all the Brahmans use. Its name from of old is SAHASKRIT, and the common people know nothing of it."—_Amīr Khusrū_, in _Elliot_, iii. 563. 1586.—"Sono scritte le loro scienze tutte in una lingua che dimandano SAMSCRUTA, che vuol dire 'bene articolata': della quale non si ha memoria quando fusse parlata, con avere (com' io dico) memorie antichissime. Imparanla come noi la greca e la latina, e vi pongono molto maggior tempo, si che in 6 anni o 7 sene fanno padroni: et ha la lingua d'oggi molte cose comuni con quella, nella quale sono molti de' nostri nomi, e particularmente de numeri il 6, 7, 8, e 9, _Dio, serpe_, et altri assai."—_Sassetti_, extracted in _De Gubernatis, Storia_, &c., Livorno, 1875, p. 221. c. 1590.—"Although this country (Kashmīr) has a peculiar tongue, the books of knowledge are SANSKRIT (or Sahanskrit). They also have a written character of their own, with which they write their books. The substance which they chiefly write upon is _Tūs_, which is the bark of a tree,[237] which with a little pains they make into leaves, and it lasts for years. In this way ancient books have been written thereon, and the ink is such that it cannot be washed out."—_Āīn_ (orig.), i. p. 563; [ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 351]. 1623.—"The Jesuites conceive that the Bramenes are of the dispersion of the Israelites, and their Bookes (called SAMESCRETAN) doe somewhat agree with the Scriptures, but that they understand them not."—_Purchas, Pilgrimage_, 559. 1651.—"... _Souri_ signifies the Sun in SAMSCORTAM, which is a language in which all the mysteries of Heathendom are written, and which is held in esteem by the Bramines just as Latin is among the Learned in Europe."—_Rogerius_, 4. In some of the following quotations we have a form which it is difficult to account for: c. 1666.—"Their first study is in the HANSCRIT, which is a language entirely different from the common _Indian_, and which is only known by the _Pendets_. And this is that Tongue, of which Father _Kircher_ hath published the Alphabet received from Father _Roa_. It is called HANSCRIT, that is, a pure Language; and because they believe this to be the Tongue in which God, by means of _Brahma_, gave them the four _Beths_ (see VEDA), which they esteem _Sacred Books_, they call it a Holy and Divine Language."—_Bernier_, E.T. 107; [ed. _Constable_, 335]. 1673.—"... who founded these, their Annals nor their SANSCRIPT deliver not."—_Fryer_, 161. 1689.—"... the learned Language among them is called the SANSCREET."—_Ovington_, 248. 1694.—"Indicus ludus _Tchûpur_, sic nominatus veterum Brachmanorum linguâ Indicè dictâ SANSCROOT, seu, ut vulgo, exiliori sono elegantiae causâ SANSCREET, non autem HANSCREET ut minus recte eam nuncupat Kircherus."—_Hyde, De Ludis Orientt._, in _Syntagma Diss._ ii. 264. 1726.—"Above all it would be a matter of general utility to the Coast that some more chaplains should be maintained there for the sole purpose of studying the _Sanskrit_ tongue (_de_ SANSKRITZE _taal_) the head-and-mother tongue of most of the Eastern languages, and once for all to make an exact translation of the _Vedam_ or Law book of the Heathen...."—_Valentijn, Choro._ p. 72. 1760.—"They have a learned language peculiar to themselves, called the HANSCRIT...."—_Grose_, i. 202. 1774.—"This code they have written in their own language, the SHANSCRIT. A translation of it is begun under the inspection of one of the body, into the Persian language, and from that into English."—_W. Hastings_, to _Lord Mansfield_, in _Gleig_, i. 402. 1778.—"The language as well as the written character of Bengal are familiar to the Natives ... and both seem to be base derivatives from the SHANSCRIT."—_Orme_, ed. 1803, ii. 5. 1782.—"La langue SAMSCROUTAM, _Samskret_, HANSCRIT ou _Grandon_, est la plus étendue: ses caractères multipliés donnent beaucoup de facilité pour exprimer ses pensées, ce qui l'a fait nommer langue divine par le P. Pons."—_Sonnerat_, i. 224. 1794.— "With Jones, a linguist, SANSKRIT, Greek, or Manks." _Pursuits of Literature_, 6th ed. 286. 1796.—"La madre di tutte le lingue Indiane è la SAMSKRDA, cioè, _lingua perfetta_, piena, _ben digerita_. _Krda_ opera perfetta o compita, _Sam_, simul, _insieme_, e vuol dire lingua tutta insieme _ben digerita_, legata, _perfetta_."—_Fra Paolino_, p. 258. SAPECA, SAPÈQUE, s. This word is used at Macao for what we call CASH (q.v.) in Chinese currency; and it is the word generally used by French writers for that coin. Giles says: "From _sapek_, a coin found in Tonquin and Cochin-China, and equal to about half a pfennig (1/600 Thaler), or about one-sixth of a German Kreutzer" (_Gloss. of Reference_, 122). We cannot learn much about this coin of Tonquin. Milburn says, under 'Cochin China': "The only currency of the country is a sort of cash, called SAPPICA, composed chiefly of tutenague (see TOOTNAGUE), 600 making a _quan_: this is divided into 10 mace of 60 cash each, the whole strung together, and divided by a knot at each mace" (ed. 1825, pp. 444-445). There is nothing here inconsistent with our proposed derivation, given later on. _Mace_ and _Sappica_ are equally Malay words. We can hardly doubt that the true origin of the term is that communicated by our friend Mr. E. C. Baber: "Very probably from Malay _sa_, 'one,' and _păku_, 'a string or file of the small coin called pichis.' _Pichis_ is explained by Crawfurd as 'Small coin ... money of copper, brass, or tin.... It was the ancient coin of Java, and also the only one of the Malays when first seen by the Portuguese.' _Păku_ is written by Favre _peḳū_ (_Dict. Malais-Français_) and is derived by him from Chinese _pé-ko_, 'cent.' In the dialect of Canton _pak_ is the word for 'a hundred,' and one _pak_ is the colloquial term for a string of one hundred cash." SAPEKU would then be properly a string of 100 cash, but it is not difficult to conceive that it might through some misunderstanding (_e.g._ a confusion of _peku_ and _pichis_) have been transferred to the single coin. There is a passage in Mr. Gerson da Cunha's _Contributions to the Study of Portuguese Numismatics_, which may seem at first sight inconsistent with this derivation. For he seems to imply that the smallest denomination of coin struck by Albuquerque at Goa in 1510 was called CEPAYQUA, _i.e._ in the year before the capture of Malacca, and consequent familiarity with Malay terms. I do not trace his authority for this; the word is not mentioned in the Commentaries of Alboquerque, and it is quite possible that the _dinheiros_, as these small copper coins were also called, only received the name _cepayqua_ at a later date, and some time after the occupation of Malacca (see _Da Cunha_, pp. 11-12, and 22). [But also see the quotation of 1510 from Correa under PARDAO. This word has been discussed by Col. Temple (_Ind. Antiq._, August 1897, pp. 222 _seq._), who gives quotations establishing the derivation from the Malay _sapaku_. [1639.—"It (_caxa_, cash) hath a four-square hole through it, at which they string them on a Straw; a String of two hundred _Caxaes_, called _Sata_, is worth about three farthings sterling, and five _Satas_ tyed together make a SAPOCON. The Javians, when this money first came amongst them, were so cheated with the Novelty, that they would give six bags of Pepper for ten SAPOCONS, thirteen whereof amount to but a Crown."-_-Mandelslo, Voyages_, E.T. p. 117. [1703.—"This is the reason why the _Caxas_ are valued so little: they are punched in the middle, and string'd with little twists of Straw, two hundred in one Twist, which is called Santa, and is worth nine Deniers. Five Santas tied together make a thousand _Caxas_, or a SAPOON (? SAPOCON)."—_Collection of Dutch Voyages_, 199. [1830.—"The money current in Bali consists solely of Chinese pice with a hole in the centre.... They however put them up in hundreds and thousands; two hundred are called _satah_, and are equal to one rupee copper, and a thousand called SAPAKU, are valued at five rupees."—_Singapore Chronicle_, June 1830, in _Moor, Indian Archip._ p. 94. [1892.—"This is a brief history of the SAPEC (more commonly known to us as the CASH), the only native coin of China, and which is found everywhere from Malaysia to Japan."—_Ridgeway, Origin of Currency_, 157.] SAPPAN-WOOD, s. The wood of _Caesalpina sappan_; the _baḳḳam_ of the Arabs, and the BRAZIL-WOOD of medieval commerce. Bishop Caldwell at one time thought the Tamil name, from which this was taken, to have been given because the wood was supposed to come from _Japan_. Rumphius says that Siam and Champa are the original countries of the Sappan, and quotes from Rheede that in Malabar it was called _Tsajampangan_, suggestive apparently of a possible derivation from _Champa_. The mere fact that it does not come from Japan would not disprove this derivation any more than the fact that turkeys and maize did not originally come from Turkey would disprove the fact of the birds and the grain (_gran turco_) having got names from such a belief. But the tree appears to be indigenous in Malabar, the Deccan, and the Malay Peninsula; whilst the Malayāl. _shappaṅṅam_, and the Tamil _shappu_, both signifying 'red (wood),' are apparently derivatives from _shawa_, 'to be red,' and suggest another origin as most probable. [The _Mad. Gloss._ gives Mal. _chappannam_, from _chappu_, 'leaf,' Skt. _anga_, 'body'; Tam. _shappangaṃ_.] The Malay word is also _sapang_, which Crawfurd supposes to have originated the trade-name. If, however, the etymology just suggested be correct, the word must have passed from Continental India to the Archipelago. For curious particulars as to the names of this dye-wood, and its vicissitudes, see BRAZIL; [and Burnell's note on _Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. i. 121]. c. 1570.— "O rico Sião ja dado ao Bremem, O Cochim de Calemba que deu mana De SAPÃO, chumbo, salitre e vitualhas Lhe apercebem celleiros e muralhas." _A. de Abreu, Desc. de Malaca._ 1598.—"There are likewise some Diamants and also ... the wood SAPON, whereof also much is brought from _Sian_, it is like Brasill to die withall."—_Linschoten_, 36; [Hak. Soc. i. 120]. c. 1616.—"There are in this city of Ová (read _Odia_, JUDEA), capital of the kingdom of Siam, two factories; one of the Hollanders with great capital, and another of the English with less. The trade which both drive is in deer-skins, shagreen SAPPAN (_sapão_) and much silk which comes thither from Chincheo and Cochinchina...."—_Bocarro, Decada_, 530. [1615.—"Hindering the cutting of BACCAM or brazill wood."—_Foster, Letters_, iii. 158.] 1616.—"I went to Sapàn Dono to know whether he would lend me any money upon interest, as he promised me; but ... he drove me afe with wordes, ofring to deliver me money for all our SAPPON which was com in this junk, at 22 _mas_ per _pico_."—_Cocks's Diary_, i. 208-9. 1617.—Johnson and Pitts at JUDEA in Siam "are glad they can send a junk well laden with SAPON, because of its scarcity."—_Sainsbury_, ii. 32. 1625.—"... a wood to die withall called SAPAN wood, the same we here call Brasill."—_Purchas, Pilgrimage_, 1004. 1685.—"Moreover in the whole Island there is a great plenty of Brazill wood, which in India is called SAPÃO."—_Ribeiro, Fat. Hist._ f. 8. 1727.—"It (the Siam Coast) produces good store of SAPAN and Agala-woods, with Gumlack and Sticklack, and many Drugs that I know little about."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 194; [ed. 1744]. 1860.—"The other productions which constituted the exports of the island were SAPAN wood to Persia...."—_Tennent, Ceylon_, ii. 54. SARBATANE, SARBACANE, s. This is not Anglo-Indian, but it often occurs in French works on the East, as applied to the blowing-tubes used by various tribes of the Indian Islands for discharging small arrows, often poisoned. The same instrument is used among the tribes of northern South America, and in some parts of Madagascar. The word comes through the Span. _cebratana_, _cerbatana_, _zarbatana_, also Port. _sarabatana_, &c., Ital. _cerbotana_, Mod. Greek ζαροβοτάνα, from the Ar. _zabaṭāna_, 'a tube for blowing pellets' (a pea-shooter in fact!). Dozy says that the _r_ must have been sounded in the Arabic of the Spanish Moors, as Pedro de Alcala translates _zebratana_ by Ar. _zarbatāna_. The resemblance of this to the Malay SUMPITAN (q.v.) is curious, though it is not easy to suggest a transition, if the Arabic word is, as it appears, old enough to have been introduced into Spanish. There is apparently, however, no doubt that in Arabic it is a borrowed word. The Malay word seems to be formed directly from _sumpit_, 'to discharge from the mouth by a forcible expiration' (_Crawfurd, Mal. Dict._). [1516.—"... the force which had accompanied the King, very well armed, many of them with bows, others carrying blowing tubes with poisoned arrows (_Zarvatanas com setas ervadas_)...."—_Comm. of Dalboquerque_, Hak. Soc. iii. 104.] SARBOJI, s. This is the name of some weapon used in the extreme south of India; but we have not been able to ascertain its character or etymology. We conjecture, however, that it may be the long lance or pike, 18 or 20 feet long, which was the characteristic and formidable weapon of the Marava COLLERIES (q.v.). See _Bp. Caldwell's H. of Tinnevelly_, p. 103 and _passim_; [_Stuart, Man. of Tinnevelly_, 50. This explanation is probably incorrect. Welsh (_Military Rem._ i. 104) defines SARABOGIES as "a species of park guns, for firing salutes at feasts, &c.; but not used in war." It has been suggested that the word is simply Hind. _sirbojha_, 'a head-load,' and Dr. Grierson writes: "'Laden with a head' may refer to a head carried home on a spear." Dr. Pope writes: "_Sarboji_ is not found in any Dravidian dialect, as far as I know. It is a synonym for Sivaji. _Sarva_ (_sarbo_)-_ji_ is honorific. In the Tanjore Inscription it is _Serfogi_. In mythology Siva's name is 'arrow,' 'spear,' and 'head-burthen,' of course by metonomy." Mr. Brandt suggests Tam. _sĕrŭ_, "war," _bŭgei_, "a tube." No weapon of the name appears in Mr. Egerton's _Hand-book of Indian Arms_.] 1801.—"The Rt. Hon. the Governor in Council ... orders and directs all persons, whether Polygars (see POLIGAR), COLLERIES, or other inhabitants possessed of arms in the Provinces of Dindigul, Tinnevelly, Ramnadpuram, Sivagangai, and Madura, to deliver the said arms, consisting of Muskets, Matchlocks, Pikes, Gingauls (see GINGALL), and SARABOGOI to Lieut.-Col. Agnew...."—_Procl. by Madras Govt._, dd. 1st Decr., in _Bp. Caldwell's Hist._ p. 227. c. 1814.—"Those who carry spear and sword have land given them producing 5 _kalams_ of rice; those bearing muskets, 7 _kalams_; those bearing the SARBOJI, 9 _kalams_; those bearing the _sanjali_ (see GINGALL), or gun for two men, 14 kalams...."—_Account of the Maravas_, from _Mackenzie MSS._ in _Madras Journal_, iv. 360. SAREE, s. Hind. _sāṛī_, _sāṛhī_. The cloth which constitutes the main part of a woman's dress in N. India, wrapt round the body and then thrown over the head. 1598.—"... likewise they make whole pieces or webbes of this hearbe, sometimes mixed and woven with silke.... Those webs are named SARIJN...."—_Linschoten_, 28; [Hak. Soc. i. 96]. 1785.—"... Her clothes were taken off, and a red silk covering (a SAURRY) put upon her."—_Acct. of a Suttee_, in _Seton-Karr_, i. 90. SARNAU, SORNAU, n.p. A name often given to Siam in the early part of the 16th century; from _Shahr-i-nao_, Pers. 'New-city'; the name by which Yuthia or Ayodhya (see JUDEA), the capital founded on the Menam about 1350, seems to have become known to the traders of the Persian Gulf. Mr. Braddell (_J. Ind. Arch._ v. 317) has suggested that the name (_Sheher-al-nawi_, as he calls it) refers to the distinction spoken of by La Loubère between the Thai-_Yai_, an older people of the race, and the Thai-_Noi_, the people known to us as Siamese. But this is less probable. We have still a city of Siam called _Lophaburī_, anciently a capital, and the name of which appears to be a Sanskrit or Pali form, _Nava-pura_, meaning the same as _Shahr-i-nao_; and this indeed may have first given rise to the latter name. The _Cernove_ of Nicolo Conti (c. 1430) is generally supposed to refer to a city of Bengal, and one of the present writers has identified it with Lakhnāotī or Gauṛ, an official name of which in the 14th cent. was _Shahr-i-nao_. But it is just possible that Siam was the country spoken of. 1442.—"The inhabitants of the sea-coasts arrive here (at Ormuz) from the counties of Chín, Java, Bengal, the cities of Zirbád, Tenásiri, Sokotora, SHAHR-I-NAO...."—_Abdurrazzāk_, in _Not. et Exts._, xiv. 429. 1498.—"XARNAUZ is of Christians, and the King is Christian; it is 50 days voyage with a fair wind from Calicut. The King ... has 400 elephants of war; in the land is much benzoin ... and there is aloeswood...."—_Roteiro de Vasco da Gama_, 110. 1510.—"... They said they were from a city called SARNAU, and had brought for sale silken stuffs, and aloeswood, and benzoin, and musk."—_Varthema_, 212. 1514.—"... Tannazzari, SARNAU, where is produced all the finest white benzoin, storax, and lac finer than that of Martaman."—Letter of _Giov. d'Empoli_, in _Arch. Storico Italiano_, App. 80. 1540.—"... all along the coast of _Malaya_, and within the Land, a great King commands, who for a more famous and recommendable Title above all other Kings, causeth himself to be called _Prechau Saleu_, Emperor of all SORNAU, which is a Country wherein there are thirteen kingdoms, by us commonly called SIAM" (Sião).—_Pinto_ (orig. cap. xxxvi.), in _Cogan_, p. 43. c. 1612.—"It is related of Siam, formerly called SHEHER-AL-NAWI, to which Country all lands under the wind here were tributary, that there was a King called Bubannia, who when he heard of the greatness of Malacca sent to demand submission and homage of that kingdom."—_Sijara Malayu_, in _J. Ind. Arch._ v. 454. 1726.—"About 1340 reigned in the kingdom of SIAM (then called SJAHARNOUW or SORNAU), a very powerful Prince."—_Valentijn_, v. 319. SARONG, s. Malay. _sārung_; the body-cloth, or long kilt, tucked or girt at the waist, and generally of coloured silk or cotton, which forms the chief article of dress of the Malays and Javanese. The same article of dress, and the name (_saran_) are used in Ceylon. It is an old Indian form of dress, but is now used only by some of the people of the south; _e.g._ on the coast of Malabar, where it is worn by the Hindus (white), by the Mappilas (MOPLAH) of that coast, and the Labbais (LUBBYE) of Coromandel (coloured), and by the _Banṭs_ of Canara, who wear it of a dark blue. With the Labbais the coloured _sarong_ is a modern adoption from the Malays. Crawfurd seems to explain _sarung_ as Javanese, meaning first 'a case or sheath,' and then a wrapper or garment. But, both in the Malay islands and in Ceylon, the word is no doubt taken from Skt. _sāranga_, meaning 'variegated' and also 'a garment.' [1830.—"... the cloth or SARONG, which has been described by Mr. Marsden to be 'not unlike a Scots highlander's plaid in appearance, being a piece of party-coloured cloth, about 6 or 8 feet long, and 3 or 4 feet wide, sewed together at the ends, forming, as some writers have described it, a wide sack without a bottom.' With the _Maláyus_, the SARONG is either worn slung over the shoulders as a sash, or tucked round the waist and descending to the ankles, so as to enclose the legs like a petticoat."—_Raffles, Java_, i. 96.] 1868.—"He wore a SARONG or Malay petticoat, and a green jacket."—_Wallace, Mal. Arch._ 171. SATIGAM, n.p. _Sātgāon_, formerly and from remote times a port of much trade on the right bank of the Hoogly R., 30 m. above Calcutta, but for two and a half centuries utterly decayed, and now only the site of a few huts, with a ruined mosque as the only relique of former importance. It is situated at the bifurcation of the Saraswati channel from the Hoogly, and the decay dates from the silting up of the former. It was commonly called by the Portuguese PORTO PEQUENO (q.v.). c. 1340.—"About this time the rebellion of Fakhrá broke out in Bengal. Fakhrá and his Bengali forces killed Kádar Khán (Governor of Lakhnauti).... He then plundered the treasury of Lakhnauti, and secured possession of that place and of SATGÁNW and Sunárgánw."—_Ziā-ud-dīn Barnī_, in _Elliot_, iii. 243. 1535.—"In this year Diogo Rabello, finishing his term of service as Captain and Factor of the Choromandel fishery, with license from the Governor went to Bengal in a vessel of his ... and he went well armed along with two foists which equipped with his own money, the Governor only lending him artillery and nothing more.... So this Diogo Rabello arrived at the Port of SATIGAON, where he found two great ships of Cambaya which three days before had arrived with great quantity of merchandise, selling and buying: and these, without touching them, he caused to quit the port and go down the river, forbidding them to carry on any trade, and he also sent one of the foists, with 30 men, to the other port of CHATIGAON, where they found three ships from the Coast of Choromandel, which were driven away from the port. And Diogo Rabello sent word to the Gozil that he was sent by the Governor with choice of peace or war, and that he should send to ask the King if he chose to liberate the (Portuguese) prisoners, in which case he also would liberate his ports and leave them in their former peace...."—_Correa_, iii. 649. [c. 1590.—"In the Sarkár of SÁTGÁON, there are two ports at a distance of half a _kos_ from each other; the one is SÁTGÁON, the other Hugli: the latter the chief; both are in the possession of the Europeans. Fine pomegranates grow here."—_Āīn_, ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 125.] SATIN, s. This is of course English, not Anglo-Indian. The common derivation [accepted by Prof. Skeat (_Concise Dict._ 2nd ed. s.v.)] is with Low Lat. _seta_, 'silk,' Lat. _seta_, _saeta_, 'a bristle, a hair,' through the Port. _setim_. Dr. Wells Williams (_Mid. King._, ii. 123) says it is probably derived eventually from the Chinese _sz'-tün_, though intermediately through other languages. It is true that _sz'tün_ or _sz'-twan_ is a common (and ancient) term for this sort of silk texture. But we may remark that trade-words adopted directly from the Chinese are comparatively rare (though no doubt the intermediate transit indicated would meet this objection, more or less). And we can hardly doubt that the true derivation is that given in _Cathay and the Way Thither_, p. 486; viz. from _Zaitun_ or _Zayton_, the name by which Chwan-chau (CHINCHEW), the great medieval port of western trade in Fokien, was known to western traders. We find that certain rich stuffs of damask and satin were called from this place, by the Arabs, _Zaitūnia_; the Span. _aceytuni_ (for 'satin'), the medieval French _zatony_, and the medieval Ital. _zetani_, afford intermediate steps. c. 1350.—"The first city that I reached after crossing the sea was _Zaitūn_.... It is a great city, superb indeed; and in it they make damasks of velvet as well as those of satin (_kimkhā_—see KINCOB, ATLAS), which are called from the name of the city ZAITŪNIA."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 269. 1352.—In an inventory of this year in _Douet d'Arcq_ we have: "ZATONY at 4 _écus_ the ell" (p. 342). 1405.—"And besides, this city (Samarkand) is very rich in many wares which come to it from other parts. From Russia and Tartary come hides and linens, and from Cathay silk-stuffs, the best that are made in all that region, especially the SETUNIS, which are said to be the best in the world, and the best of all are those that are without pattern."—_Clavijo_ (translated anew—the passage corresponding to Markham's at p. 171). The word SETUNI occurs repeatedly in Clavijo's original. 1440.—In the _Libro de Gabelli_, &c., of Giov. da Uzzano, we have mention among silk stuffs, several times, of "ZETANI _vellutati_, and other kinds of ZETANI."—_Della Decima_, iv. 58, 107, &c. 1441.—"Before the throne (at Bijanagar) was placed a cushion of ZAITŪNĪ satin, round which three rows of the most exquisite pearls were sewn."—_Abdurrazzāk_, in _Elliot_, iv. 120. (The original is "_darpesh-i-takht bālishī az_ AṬLAS-I-ZAITŪNĪ"; see _Not. et Exts._ xiv. 376. Quatremère (_ibid._ 462) translated '_un carreau de satin_ olive,' taking _zaitūn_ in its usual Arabic sense of 'an olive tree.') Also see _Elliot_, iv. 113. SATRAP, s. Anc. Pers. _khshatrapa_, which becomes _satrap_, as _khshāyathiya_ becomes _shāh_. The word comes to us direct from the Greek writers who speak of Persia. But the title occurs not only in the books of Ezra, Esther, and Daniel, but also in the ancient inscriptions, as used by certain lords in Western India, and more precisely in Surāshtra or Peninsular Guzerat. Thus, in a celebrated inscription regarding a dam, near Girnār: c. A.D. 150.—"... he, the Mahā-KHSHATRAPA Rudradāman ... for the increase of his merit and fame, has rebuilt the embankment three times stronger."—In _Indian Antiquary_, vii. 262. The identity of this with _satrap_ was pointed out by James Prinsep, 1838 (_J. As. Soc. Ben._ vii. 345). [There were two Indian satrap dynasties, viz. the Western Satraps of Saurāshtra and Gujarāt, from about A.D. 150 to A.D. 388; for which see _Rapson and Indraji, The Western Kshatrapas_ (_J. R. A. S., N. S._, 1890, p. 639); and the Northern Kshatrapas of Mathura and the neighbouring territories in the 1st cent. A.D. See articles by _Rapson and Indraji_ in _J. R. A. S., N. S._, 1894, pp. 525, 541.] 1883.—"An eminent Greek scholar used to warn his pupils to beware of false analogies in philology. 'Because,' he used to say, 'σατράπης is the Greek for SATRAP, it does not follow that ῥατράπης is the Greek for rat-trap.'"—_Sat. Rev._ July 14, p. 53. SATSUMA, n.p. Name of a city and formerly of a principality (daimioship) in Japan, the name of which is familiar not only from the deplorable necessity of bombarding its capital Kagosima in 1863 (in consequence of the murder of Mr. Richardson, and other outrages, with the refusal of reparation), but from the peculiar cream-coloured pottery made there and now well known in London shops. 1615.—"I said I had receued suffition at his highnes hands in havinge the good hap to see the face of soe mightie a King as the King of SHASHMA; whereat he smiled."—_Cocks's Diary_, i. 4-5. 1617.—"Speeches are given out that the _caboques_ or Japon players (or whores) going from hence for Tushma to meete the Corean ambassadors, were set on by the way by a boate of XAXMA theeves, and kild all both men and women, for the money they had gotten at Firando."—_Ibid._ 256. SAUGOR, SAUGOR ISLAND, n.p. A famous island at the mouth of the Hoogly R., the site of a great fair and pilgrimage—properly _Ganga Sāgara_ ('Ocean Ganges'). It is said once to have been populous, but in 1688 (the date is clearly wrong) to have been swept by a cyclone-wave. It is now a dense jungle haunted by tigers. 1683.—"We went in our Budgeros to see ye Pagodas at SAGOR, and returned to ye Oyster River, where we got as many Oysters as we desired."—_Hedges_, March 12; [Hak. Soc. i. 68]. 1684.—"James Price assured me that about 40 years since, when ye Island called GONGA SAGUR was inhabited, ye Raja of ye Island gathered yearly Rent out of it, to ye amount of 26 Lacks of Rupees."—_Ibid._ Dec. 15; [Hak. Soc. i. 172]. 1705.—"SAGORE est une Isle où il y a une Pagode très-respectée parmi les Gentils, où ils vont en pelerinage, et où il y a deux Faquers qui y font leur residence. Ces Faquers sçavent charmer les bêtes feroces, qu'on y trouve en quantité, sans quoi ils seroient tous les jours exposés à estre devorez."—_Luillier_, p. 123. 1727.—"... among the _Pagans_, the Island SAGOR is accounted holy, and great numbers of _Jougies_ go yearly thither in the Months of _November_ and _December_, to worship and wash in Salt-Water, tho' many of them fall Sacrifices to the hungry Tigers."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 3; [ed. 1744]. SAUL-WOOD, s. Hind. _sāl_, from Skt. _śāla_; the timber of the tree _Shorea robusta_, Gaertner, N.O. _Dipterocarpeae_, which is the most valuable building timber of Northern India. Its chief habitat is the forest immediately under the Himālaya, at intervals throughout that region from the Brahmaputra to the Biās; it abounds also in various more southerly tracts between the Ganges and the Godavery. [The botanical name is taken from Sir John Shore. For the peculiar habitat of the Sāl as compared with the Teak, see _Forsyth, Highlands of C.I._ 25 _seqq._] It is strong and durable, but very heavy, so that it cannot be floated without more buoyant aids, and is, on that and other accounts, inferior to teak. It does not appear among eight kinds of timber in general use, mentioned in the _Āīn_. The _saul_ has been introduced into China, perhaps at a remote period, on account of its connection with Buddha's history, and it is known there by the Indian name, _so-lo_ (_Bretschneider_ on _Chinese Botan. Works_, p. 6). c. 650.—"L'Honorable du siècle, animé d'une grande pitié, et obéissant à l'ordre des temps, jugea utile de paraitre dans le monde. Quand il eut fini de convertir les hommes, il se plongea dans les joies du Nirvâna. Se plaçant entre deux arbres SÂLAS, il tourna sa tête vers le nord et s'endormit."—_Hiouen Thsang, Mémoires_ (_Voyages des Pèl. Bouddh._ ii. 340). 1765.—"The produce of the country consists of SHAAL timbers (a wood equal in quality to the best of our oak)."—_Holwell, Hist. Events_, &c., i. 200. 1774.—"This continued five _kos_; towards the end there are SĀL and large forest trees."—_Bogle_, in _Markham's Tibet_, 19. 1810.—"The SAUL is a very solid wood ... it is likewise heavy, yet by no means so ponderous as teak; both, like many of our former woods, sink in fresh water."—_Williamson, V.M._ ii. 69. SAYER, SYRE, &c., s. Hind. from Arab. _sā'ir_, a word used technically for many years in the Indian accounts to cover a variety of items of taxation and impost, other than the Land Revenue. The transitions of meaning in Arabic words are (as we have several times had occasion to remark) very obscure; and until we undertook the investigation of the subject for this article (a task in which we are indebted to the kind help of Sir H. Waterfield, of the India Office, one of the busiest men in the public service, but, as so often happens, one of the readiest to render assistance) the obscurity attaching to the word _sayer_ in this sense was especially great. Wilson, s.v. says: "In its original purport the word signifies moving, walking, or the whole, the remainder; from the latter it came to denote the remaining, or all other, sources of revenue accruing to the Government in addition to the land-tax." In fact, according to this explanation, the application of the term might be illustrated by the ancient story of a German Professor lecturing on botany in the pre-scientific period. He is reported to have said: 'Every plant, gentlemen, is divided into two parts. _This_ is the _root_,—and _this_ is the _rest of it_!' Land revenue was the root, and all else was 'the rest of it.' Sir C. Trevelyan again, in a passage quoted below, says that the Arabic word has "the same meaning as 'miscellaneous.'" Neither of these explanations, we conceive, _pace tantorum virorum_, is correct. The term SAYER in the 18th century was applied to a variety of inland imposts, but especially to local and arbitrary charges levied by zemindars and other individuals, with a show of authority, on all goods passing through their estates by land or water, or sold at markets (BAZAR, HAUT, GUNGE) established by them, charges which formed in the aggregate an enormous burden upon the trade of the country. Now the fact is that in _sā'ir_ two old Semitic forms have coalesced in sound though coming from different roots, viz. (in Arabic) _sair_, producing _sā'ir_, 'walking, current,' and _sā'r_, producing _sā'ir_, 'remainder,' the latter being a form of the same word that we have in the Biblical _Shear-jashub_, 'the remnant shall remain' (_Isaiah_, vii. 3). And we conceive that the true sense of the Indian term was 'current or customary charges'; an idea that lies at the root of sundry terms of the same kind in various languages, including our own _Customs_, as well as the DUSTOORY which is so familiar in India. This interpretation is aptly illustrated by the quotation below from Mr. Stuart's Minute of Feb. 10, 1790. At a later period it seems probable that some confusion arose with the other sense of _sā'ir_, leading to its use, more or less, for 'et ceteras,' and accounting for what we have indicated above as erroneous explanations of the word. I find, however, that the _Index and Glossary to the Regulations_, ed. 1832 (vol. iii.), defines: "SAYER. What moves. Variable imports, distinct from land-rent or revenue, consisting of customs, tolls, licenses, duties on merchandise, and other articles of personal moveable property; as well as mixed duties, and taxes on houses, shops, bazars, &c." This of course throws some doubt on the rationale of the Arabic name as suggested above. In a despatch of April 10, 1771, to Bengal, the Court of Directors drew attention to the private Bazar charges, as "a great detriment to the public collections, and a burthen and oppression to the inhabitants"; enjoining that no _Buzars_ or _Gunges_ should be kept up but such as particularly belonged to the Government. And in such the duties were to be rated in such manner as the respective positions and prosperity of the different districts would admit. In consequence of these instructions it was ordered in 1773 that "all duties coming under the description of SAYER _Chelluntah_ (H. _chalantā_, 'in transit'), and _Rah-darry_ (RADAREE) ... and other oppressive impositions on the foreign as well as the internal trade of the country" should be abolished; and, to prevent all pretext of injustice, proportional deductions of rent were conceded to the zemindars in the annual collections. Nevertheless the exactions went on much as before, in defiance of this and repeated orders. And in 1786 the Board of Revenue issued a proclamation declaring that any person levying such duties should be subject to corporal punishment, and that the zemindar in whose zemindarry such an offence might be committed, should forfeit his lands. Still the evil practices went on till 1790, when Lord Cornwallis took up the matter with intelligence and determination. In the preceding year he had abolished all RADAREE duties in Behar and Benares, but the abuses in Bengal Proper seem to have been more swarming and persistent. On June 11, 1790, orders were issued resuming the collection of all duties indicated into the hands of Government; but this was followed after a few weeks (July 28) by an order abolishing them altogether, with some exceptions, which will be presently alluded to. This double step is explained by the Governor-General in a Minute dated July 18: "When I first proposed the resumption of the SAYER from the Landholders, it appeared to me advisable to continue the former collection (the unauthorised articles excepted) for the current year, in order that by the necessary accounts [we might have the means] for making a fair adjustment of the compensation, and at the same time acquire sufficient knowledge of the collections to enable us to enter upon the regulation of them from the commencement of the ensuing year.... The collections appear to be so numerous, and of so intricate a nature, as to preclude the possibility of regulating them all; and as the establishment of new rates for such articles as it might be thought advisable to continue would require much consideration, ... I recommend that, instead of continuing the collection ... for the current year ... all the existing articles of SAYER collection (with the exception of the Abkarry (ABCARREE) ...) be immediately abolished; and that the Collectors be directed to withdraw their officers from the GUNGES, BAZARS and HAUTS," compensation being duly made. The Board of Revenue could then consider on what few articles of luxury in general consumption it might be proper to reimpose a tax. The Order of July 28 abolished "all duties, taxes, and collections coming under the denomination of SAYER (with the exception of the Government and Calcutta Customs, the duties levied on pilgrims at Gya, and other places of pilgrimage,—the _Abkarry_ ... which is to be collected on account of the Government ... the collections made in the GUNGES, BAZARS and HAUTS situated within the limits of Calcutta, and such collections as are confirmed to the land-holders and the holders of GUNGES &c. by the published Resolutions of June 11, 1790, namely, rent paid for the use of land (and the like) ... or for orchards, pasture-ground, or fisheries sometimes included in the sayer under the denomination of _phulkur_ (Hind. _phalkar_, from _phal_, 'fruit'), _bunkur_ (from Hind. _ban_, 'forest or pasture-ground'), and _julkur_ (Hind. _jalkar_, from _jal_, 'water')...." These Resolutions are printed with Regn. XXVII. of 1793. By an order of the Board of Revenue of April 28, 1790, correspondence regarding SAYER was separated from 'Land Revenue'; and on the 16th _idem_ the Abkarry was separately regulated. The amount in the Accounts credited as Land Revenue in Bengal seems to have included both _Sayer_ and _Abkarry_ down to the Accts. presented to Parliament in 1796. In the "Abstract Statement of Receipts and Disbursements of the Bengal Government" for 1793-94, the "Collections under head of SYER and Abkarry" amount to Rs. 10,98,256. In the Accounts, printed in 1799, for 1794-5 to 1796-7, the "Land and SAYER Revenues" are given, but Abkārī is not mentioned. Among the Receipts and Disbursements for 1800-1 appears "SYER Collections, including Abkaree, 7,81,925." These forms appear to have remained in force down to 1833. In the accounts presented in 1834, from 1828-9, to 1831-2, with Estimate for 1832-3, Land Revenue is given separately, and next to it SYER and Abkaree Revenue. Except that the spelling was altered back to _Sayer_ and _Abkarry_, this remained till 1856. In 1857 the accounts for 1854-5 showed in separate lines,— Land Revenue, Excise Duties, in Calcutta, SAYER Revenue, Abkarry ditto. In the accounts for 1861-2 it became— Land Revenue, SAYER and Miscellaneous, Abkaree, and in those for 1863-4 SAYER vanished altogether. The term Sayer has been in use in Madras and Bombay as well as in Bengal. From the former we give an example under 1802; from the latter we have not met with a suitable quotation. The following entries in the Bengal accounts for 1858-59 will exemplify the application of SAYER in the more recent times of its maintenance:— _Under Bengal, Behar and Orissa_: Sale of Trees and Sunken Boats Rs. 555 0 0 _Under Pegu and Martaban Provinces_: Fisheries Rs. 1,22,874 0 2 Tax on BIRDS' NESTS (q.v.) 7,449 0 0 " on Salt 43,061 3 10 Fees for fruits and gardens 7,287 9 1 Tax on Bees' wax 1,179 8 0 Do. Collections 8,050 0 0 Sale of Government Timbers, &c. 4,19,141 12 8 ---------------- 6,09,043 1 9 _Under the same_: Sale proceeds of unclaimed and confiscated Timbers, Rs. 146 11 10 Net Salvage on Drift Timbers 2,247 10 0 ------------- 2,394 5 10 c. 1580.—"SĀĪR _az Gangāpat o aṭrāf-i-Hindowi waghaira_ ..." _i.e._ "SAYER from the Ganges ... and the Hindu districts, &c.... 170,800 _dams_."—_Āīn-i-Akbarī_, orig. i. 395, in detailed Revenues of _Sirkar Jannatābād_ or _Gaur_; [ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 131]. 1751.—"I have heard that Ramkissen Seat who lives in Calcutta has carried goods to that place without paying the Muxidavad SYRE chowkey (CHOKY) duties."—_Letter from Nawāb to Prest. Ft. William_, in _Long_, 25. 1788.—"SAIRJAT.—All kinds of taxation besides the land-rent. SAIRS.—Any place or office appointed for the collection of duties or customs."—_The Indian Vocabulary_, 112. 1790.—"Without entering into a discussion of privileges founded on Custom, and of which it is easier to ascertain the abuse than the origin, I shall briefly remark on the Collections of SAYER, that while they remain in the hands of the Zemindars, every effort to free the internal Commerce from the baneful effects of their vexatious impositions must necessarily prove abortive."—_Minute by the Hon. C. Stuart_, dd. Feb. 10, quoted by Lord Cornwallis in his Minute of July 18. " "The Board last day very humanely and politically recommended unanimously the abolition of the SAYR. "The statement of Mr. Mercer from Burdwan makes all the SAYR (consisting of a strange medley of articles taxable, not omitting even Hermaphrodites) amount only to 58,000 Rupees...."—_Minute by Mr. Law of the Bd. of Revenue_, forwarded by the Board, July 12. 1792.—"The JUMMA on which a settlement for 10 years has been made is about (current Rupees) 3,01,00,000 ... which is 9,35,691 Rupees less than the Average Collections of the three preceding Years. On this Jumma, the Estimate for 1791-2 is formed, and the SAYER Duties, and some other extra Collections, formerly included in the Land Revenue, being abolished, accounts for the Difference...."—_Heads of Mr. Dundas's Speech on the Finances of the E.I. Company_, June 5, 1792. 1793.—"A Regulation for re-enacting with alterations and modifications, the Rules passed by the Governor General in Council on 11th June and 28th July, 1790, and subsequent dates, for the resumption and abolition of SAYER, or internal Duties and Taxes throughout Bengal, Bahar, and Orissa," &c. "Passed by the Governor General in Council on the 1st May, 1793...."—_Title of Regulation_, XXVII. of 1793. 1802.—"The Government having reserved to itself the entire exercise of its discretion in continuing or abolishing, temporarily or permanently, the articles of revenue included according to the custom and practice of the country, under the several heads of salt and saltpetre—of the SAYER or duties by sea or land—of the ABKARRY ...—of the excise ...—of all takes personal and professional, as well as those derived from markets, fairs and bazaars—of _lakhiraj_ (see LACKERAGE) lands.... The permanent land-tax shall be made exclusively of the said articles now recited."—_Madras Regulation_, XXV. § iv. 1817.—"Besides the land-revenue, some other duties were levied in India, which were generally included under the denomination of SAYER."—_Mill, H. of Br. India_, v. 417. 1863.—"The next head was 'SAYER,' an obsolete Arabic word, which has the same meaning as 'miscellaneous.' It has latterly been composed of a variety of items connected with the Land Revenue, of which the Revenue derived from Forests has been the most important. The progress of improvement has given a value to the Forests which they never had before, and it has been determined ... to constitute the Revenue derived from them a separate head of the Public Accounts. The other Miscellaneous Items of Land Revenue which appeared under 'SAYER,' have therefore been added to Land Revenue, and what remains has been denominated 'Forest Revenue.'"—_Sir C. Trevelyan, Financial Statement_, dd. April 30. SCARLET. See SUCLAT. SCAVENGER, s. We have been rather startled to find among the MS. records of the India Office, in certain "_Lists of Persons in the Service of the Right. Honble._ the East India Company, in Fort St. George, _and the other Places on the Coast of_ Choromandell," beginning with Feby. 170½, and in the entries for that year, the following: "_Fort St. David._ "5. _Trevor Gaines_, Land CUSTOMER and SCAVENGER of Cuddalore, 5th Counc^l.... "6. _Edward Bawgus_, Translator of Country Letters, _Sen. Mercht._ "7. _John Butt_, SCAVENGER and Cornmeeter, Tevenapatam, _Mercht._" Under 1714 we find again, at Fort St. George: "_Joseph Smart_, Rentall General and SCAVENGER, 8th of Council," and so on, in the entries of most years down to 1761, when we have, for the last time: "_Samuel Ardley, 7th of Council_, Masulipatam, Land-Customer, Military Storekeeper, Rentall General, and SCAVENGER." Some light is thrown upon this surprising occurrence of such a term by a reference to _Cowel's Law Dictionary, or The Interpreter_ (published originally in 1607) new ed. of 1727, where we read: "SCAVAGE, Scavagium. It is otherwise called _Schevage_, _Shewage_, and _Scheauwing_; maybe deduced from the Saxon _Seawian_ (Sceawian?) _Ostendere_, and is a kind of Toll or Custom exacted by Mayors, Sheriffs, &c., of Merchant-strangers, for Wares _shewed_ or offered to Sale within their Precincts, which is prohibited by the Statute 19 H. 7, 8. In a Charter of _Henry_ the Second to the City of _Canterbury_ it is written _Scewinga_, and (in Mon. Ang. 2, per fol. 890 b.) _Sceawing_; and elsewhere I find it in Latin _Tributum Ostensorium_. The City of London still retains the Custom, of which in _An old printed Book of the Customs of London_, we read thus, _Of which Custom halfen del appertaineth to the Sheriffs, and the other halfen del to the Hostys in whose Houses the Merchants been lodged; And it is to wet that_ Scavage _is the Shew by cause that Merchanties_ (sic) _shewn unto the Sheriffs Merchandizes, of the which Customs ought to be taken ere that ony thing thereof be sold, &c._ "SCAVENGER, From the Belgick _Scavan_, to scrape. Two of every Parish within London and the suburbs are yearly chosen into this Office, who hire men called Rakers, and carts, to cleanse the streets, and carry away the Dirt and Filth thereof, mentioned in 14 Car. 2, cap. 2. The Germans call him a _Drecksimon_, from one _Simon_, a noted Scavenger of Marpurg. * * * * * "SCHAVALDUS, The officer who collected the Scavage-Money, which was sometimes done with Extortion and great Oppression." (Then quotes Hist. of Durham from Wharton, _Anglia Sacra_, Pt. i. p. 75; "Anno 1311. Schavaldos insurgentes in Episcopatu (Richardus episcopus) fortiter composuit. Aliqui suspendebantur, aliqui extra Episcopatum fugabantur.") In _Spelman_ also (_Glossarium Archaiologicum_, 1688) we find:— "_Scavagium._] Tributum quod a mercatoribus exigere solent nundinarum domini, ob licentiam proponendi ibidem venditioni mercimonia, a Saxon (sceawian) id est, Ostendere, inspicere, Angl. SCHEWAGE and SHEWAGE." Spelman has no _Scavenger_ or _Scavager_. The _scavage_ then was a tax upon goods for sale which were liable to duty, the word being, as Skeat points out, a Law French (or Low Latin?) formation from _shew_. ["From O.F. _escauw-er_, to examine, inspect. O. Sax. _skawon_, to behold; cognate with A.S. _sceawian_, to look at." (_Concise Dict._ s.v.)] And the SCAVAGER or SCAVENGER was originally the officer charged with the inspection of the goods and collection of this tax. Passages quoted below from the _Liber Albus_ of the City of London refer to these officers, and Mr. Riley in his translation of that work (1861, p. 34) notes that they were "Officers whose duty it was originally to take custom upon the _Scavage_, _i.e._ inspection of the opening out, of imported goods. At a later date, part of their duty was to see that the streets were kept clean; and hence the modern word 'SCAVENGER,' whose office corresponds with the _rakyer_ (raker) of former times." [The meaning and derivation of this word have been discussed in _Notes & Queries_, 2 ser. ix. 325; 5 ser. v. 49, 452.] We can hardly doubt then that the office of the Coromandel SCAVENGER of the 18th century, united as we find it with that of "Rentall General," or of "Land-CUSTOMER," and held by a senior member of the Company's Covenanted Service, must be understood in the older sense of Visitor or Inspector of Goods subject to duties, but (till we can find more light) we should suppose rather duties of the nature of bazar tax, such as at a later date we find classed as SAYER (q.v.), than customs on imports from seaward. It still remains an obscure matter how the charge of the scavagers or scavengers came to be transferred to the oversight of streets and street-cleaning. That this must have become a predominant part of their duty at an early period is shown by the Scavager's Oath which we quote below from the _Liber Albus_. In _Skinner's Etymologicon_, 1671, the definition is _Collector sordium abrasarum_ (erroneously connecting the word with _shaving_ and scraping), whilst he adds: "_Nostri_ SCAVENGERS vilissimo omnium ministerio sordes et purgamenta urbis auferendi funguntur." In _Cotgrave's English-French Dict._, ed. by Howel, 1673, we have: "SCAVINGER. Boueur. Gadouard"—agreeing precisely with our modern use. Neither of these shows any knowledge of the less sordid office attaching to the name. The same remark applies to Lye's _Junius_, 1743. It is therefore remarkable to find such a _survival_ of the latter sense in the service of the Company, and coming down so late as 1761. It must have begun with the very earliest of the Company's establishments in India, for it is probable that the denomination was even then only a survival in England, due to the Company's intimate connection with the city of London. Indeed we learn from Mr. Norton, quoted below, that the term _scavage_ was still alive within the City in 1829. 1268.—"Walterus Hervy et Willelmus de Dunolmo, Ballivi, ut Custodes ... de Lxxv._l._ vj._s._ & x_d._ de consuetudinibus omnemodarum mercandisarum venientium de partibus transmarinis ad Civitatem praedictam, de quibus consuetudo debetur quae vocatur SCAVAGIUM...."—_Mag. Rot._ 59. Hen. III., extracted in _T. Madox, H. and Ant. of the Exchequer_, 1779, i. 779. Prior to 1419.—"Et debent ad dictum Wardemotum per Aldermannum et probos Wardae, necnon per juratores, eligi Constabularii, SCAVEGEOURS, Aleconners, Bedelle, et alii Officiarii."—_Liber Albus_, p. 38. " "SEREMENT DE SCAWAGEOURS. Vous jurrez qe vous surverrez diligientiement qe lez pavimentz danz vostre Garde soient bien et droiturelement reparaillez et nyent enhaussez a nosance dez veysyns; et qe lez chemyns, ruwes, et venelles soient nettez dez fiens et de toutz maners dez ordures, pur honestee de la citee; et qe toutz les chymyneys, fournes, terrailles soient de piere, et suffisantement defensables encontre peril de few; et si vous trovez rien a contraire vous monstrez al Alderman, issint qe l'Alderman ordeigne pur amendement de celle. Et ces ne lerrez—si Dieu vous eyde et lez Saintz."—_Ibid._ p. 313. 1594.—Letter from the Lords of the Council to the Lord Mayor and Aldermen, requesting them to admit John de Cardenas to the office of Collector of SCAVAGE, the reversion of which had ... been granted to him.—_Index_ to the _Remembrancia_ of the C. of London (1878), p. 284. 1607.—Letter from the Lord Mayor to the Lord Treasurer ... enclosing a Petition from the Ward of Aldersgate, complaining that William Court, an inhabitant of that Ward for 8 or 10 years past, refused to undergo the office of SCAVENGER in the Parish, claiming exemption ... being privileged as Clerk to Sir William Spencer, Knight, one of the Auditors of the Court of Exchequer, and praying that Mr. Court, although privileged, should be directed to find a substitute or deputy and pay him.—_Ibid._ 288. 1623.—Letter ... reciting that the City by ancient Charters held ... "the office of Package and SCAVAGE of Strangers' goods, and merchandise carried by them by land or water, out of the City and Liberties to foreign parts, whereby the Customs and Duties due to H.M. had been more duly paid, and a stricter oversight taken of such commodities so exported."—_Remembrancia_, p. 321. 1632.—Order in Council, reciting that a Petition had been presented to the Board from divers Merchants born in London, the sons of Strangers, complaining that the "Packer of London required of them as much fees for Package, Balliage, SHEWAGE, &c., as of Strangers not English-born...."—_Ibid._ 322. 1760.—"Mr. Handle, applying to the Board to have his allowance of SCAVENGER increased, and representing to us the great fatigue he undergoes, and loss of time, which the Board being very sensible of. Agreed we allow him Rs. 20 per month more than before on account of his diligence and assiduity in that post."—_Ft. William Consn._, in _Long_, 245. It does not appear from this what the duties of the scavenger in Mr. Handle's case were. 1829.—"The oversight of customable goods. This office, termed in Latin _supervisus_, is translated in another charter by the words search and surveying, and in the 2nd Charter of Charles I. it is termed the SCAVAGE, which appears to have been its most ancient and common name, and that which is retained to the present day.... The real nature of this duty is not a toll for _showing_, but a toll paid for the _oversight of showing_; and under that name (_supervisus apertionis_) it was claimed in an action of debt in the reign of Charles II.... The duty performed was seeing and knowing the merchandize on which the King's import customs were paid, in order that no concealment, or fraudulent practices ... should deprive the King of his just dues ... (The duty) was well known under the name of SCAVAGE, in the time of Henry III., and it seems at that time to have been a franchise of the commonalty."—_G. Norton, Commentaries on the Hist., &c., of the City of London_, 3rd ed. (1869), pp. 380-381. Besides the books quoted, see _H. Wedgewood's Etym. Dict._ and _Skeat's_ do., which have furnished useful light, and some references. SCRIVAN, s. An old word for a clerk or writer, from Port. _escrivão_. [1616.—"He desired that some English might early on the Morow come to his howse, wher should meete a SCRIUANO and finish that busines."—_Sir T. Roe_, Hak. Soc. i. 173. On the same page "The SCRIUANE of Zulpheckcarcon."] 1673.—"In some Places they write on Cocoe-Leafes dried, and then use an Iron Style, or else on Paper, when they use a Pen made with a Reed, for which they have a Brass Case, which holds them and the Ink too, always stuck at the Girdles of their SCRIVANS."—_Fryer_, 191. 1683.—"Mr. Watson in the Taffaty warehouse without any provocation called me Pittyful Prodigall SCRIVAN, and told me my Hatt stood too high upon my head...."—Letter of _S. Langley_, in _Hedges' Diary_, Sept. 5; [Hak. Soc. i. 108]. SCYMITAR, s. This is an English word for an Asiatic sabre. The common Indian word is _talwār_ (see TULWAUR). We get it through the French _cimiterre_, Ital. _scimeterra_, and according to Marcel Devic originally from Pers. _shamshīr_ (_chimchīr_ as he writes it). This would be still very obscure unless we consider the constant clerical confusion in the Middle Ages between _c_ and _t_, which has led to several metamorphoses of words; of which a notable example is Fr. _carquois_ from Pers. _tīrkash_. _Scimecirra_ representing _shimshīr_ might easily thus become _scimetirra_. But we cannot _prove_ this to have been the real origin. This word (_shamshīr_) was known to Greek writers. Thus: A.D. 93.—"... Καὶ καθίστησι τὸν πρεσβύτατον παῖδα Μορόβαζον βασιλέα περιθεῖσα τὸ διάδημα καὶ δοῦσα τὸν σημαντῆρα τοὺ πατρὸς δακτύλιον, τήντε σαμψηρὰν ὀνομαζομένην παρ' αὐτοῖς."—_Joseph. Antiqq._ xx. ii. 3. c. A.D. 114.—"Δῶρα φέρει Τραιανῷ ὑφάσματα σηρικὰ καὶ σαμψήρας αἱ δέ εἰσι σπάθαι βαρβαρικαί."—Quoted in _Suidas Lexicon_, s.v. 1595.— "... By this SCIMITAR, That slew the Sophy, and a Persian prince That won three fields of Sultan Soliman ..."[238] _Merchant of Venice_, ii. 1. 1610.—"... Anon the Patron starting up, as if of a sodaine restored to life; like a mad man skips into the boate, and drawing a Turkise CYMITER, beginneth to lay about him (thinking that his vessell had been surprised by Pirats), when they all leapt into the sea; and diuing vnder water like so many Diue-dappers, ascended without the reach of his furie."—_Sandys, Relation_, &c., 1615, p. 28. 1614.—"Some days ago I visited the house of a goldsmith to see a SCIMITAR (_scimitarra_) that Nasuhbashá the first vizir, whom I have mentioned above, had ordered as a present to the Grand Signor. Scabbard and hilt were all of gold; and all covered with diamonds, so that little or nothing of the gold was to be seen."—_P. della Valle_, i. 43. c. 1630.—"They seldome go without their swords (SHAMSHEERS they call them) form'd like a cresent, of pure metall, broad, and sharper than any rasor; nor do they value them, unlesse at one blow they can cut in two an Asinego...."—_Sir T. Herbert_, ed. 1638, p. 228. 1675.—"I kept my hand on the Cock of my Carabine; and my Comrade followed a foote pace, as well armed; and our Janizary better than either of us both: but our Armenian had only a SCIMETER."—(Sir) _George Wheler, Journey into Greece_, London, 1682, p. 252. 1758.—"The Captain of the troop ... made a cut at his head with a SCYMETAR which Mr. Lally parried with his stick, and a _Coffree_ (CAFFER) servant who attend him shot the Tanjerine dead with a pistol."—_Orme_, i. 328. SEACUNNY, s. This is, in the phraseology of the Anglo-Indian marine, a steersman or quartermaster. The word is the Pers. _sukkānī_, from Ar. _sukkān_, 'a helm.' c. 1580.—"Aos Mocadões, SOCÕES, e Vogas."—_Primor e Honra_, &c. f. 68_v_. ("To the MOCUDDUMS, SEACUNNIES, and oarsmen.") c. 1590.—"SUKKĀNGĪR, or helmsman. _He_ steers the ship according to the orders of the _Mu'allim_."—_Āīn_, i. 280. 1805.—"I proposed concealing myself with 5 men among the bales of cloth, till it should be night, when the Frenchmen being necessarily divided into two watches might be easily overpowered. This was agreed to ... till daybreak, when unfortunately descrying the masts of a vessel on our weather beam, which was immediately supposed to be our old friend, the sentiments of every person underwent a most unfortunate alteration, and the Nakhoda, and the SOUCAN, as well as the Supercargo, informed me that they would not tell a lie for all the world, even to save their lives; and in short, that they would neither be _airt nor pairt_ in the business."—Letter of _Leyden_, dd. Oct. 4-7, in _Morton's Life_. 1810.—"The gunners and quartermasters ... are Indian Portuguese; they are called SECUNNIS."—_Maria Graham_, 85. [1855.—"... the SEACUNNIES, or helmsmen, were principally Manilla men."—_Neale, Residence in Siam_, 45.] SEBUNDY, s. Hind. from Pers. _sihbandī_ (_sih_, 'three'). The _rationale_ of the word is obscure to us. [Platts says it means 'three-monthly or quarterly payment.' The _Madras Gloss._ less probably suggests Pers. _sipāhbandī_ (see SEPOY), 'recruitment.'] It is applied to irregular native soldiery, a sort of militia, or imperfectly disciplined troops for revenue or police duties, &c. Certain local infantry regiments were formerly officially termed _Sebundy_. The last official appearance of the title that we can find is in application to "The _Sebundy_ Corps of Sappers and Miners" employed at Darjeeling. This is in the E.I. Register down to July, 1869, after which the title does not appear in any official list. Of this corps, if we are not mistaken, the late Field-Marshal Lord Napier of Magdala was in charge, as Lieut. Robert Napier, about 1840. An application to Lord Napier, for corroboration of this reminiscence of many years back, drew from him the following interesting note:— "Captain Gilmore of the (Bengal) Engineers was appointed to open the settlement of Darjeeling, and to raise two companies of SEBUNDY Sappers, in order to provide the necessary labour. "He commenced the work, obtained some (Native) officers and N.C. officers from the old Bengal Sappers, and enlisted about half of each company. "The first season found the little colony quite unprepared for the early commencement of the RAINS. All the COOLIES, who did not die, fled, and some of the Sappers deserted. Gilmore got sick; and in 1838 I was suddenly ordered from the extreme border of Bengal—Nyacollee—to relieve him for one month. I arrived somehow, with a pair of PITARAHS as my sole possession. "Just then, our relations with Nepaul became strained, and it was thought desirable to complete the SEBUNDY Sappers with men from the Border Hills unconnected with Nepaul—Garrows and similar tribes. Through the Political Officer the necessary number of men were enlisted and sent to me. "When they arrived I found, instead of the 'fair recruits' announced, a number of most unfit men; some of them more or less crippled, or with defective sight. It seemed probable that, by the process known to us in India as _uddlee buddlee_ (see BUDLEE), the original recruits had managed to insert substitutes during the journey! I was much embarrassed as to what I should do with them; but night was coming on, so I encamped them on the newly opened road, the only clear space amid the dense jungle on either side. To complete my difficulty it began to rain, and I pitied my poor recruits! During the night there was a storm—and in the morning, to my intense relief, they had all disappeared! "In the expressive language of my sergeant, there was not a '_visage_' of the men left. "The SEBUNDIES were a local corps, designed to furnish a body of labourers fit for mountain-work. They were armed, and expected to fight if necessary. Their pay was 6rs. a month, instead of a Sepoy's 7½. The pensions of the Native officers were smaller than in the regular army, which was a ground of complaint with the Bengal Sappers, who never expected in accepting the new service that they would have lower pensions than those they enlisted for. "I eventually completed the corps with Nepaulese, and, I think, left them in a satisfactory condition. "I was for a long time their only sergeant-major. I supplied the Native officers and N.C. officers from India with a good pea-jacket each, out of my private means, and with a little gold-lace made them smart and happy. "When I visited Darjeeling again in 1872, I found the remnant of my good Sapper officers living as pensioners, and waiting to give me an affectionate welcome. * * * * * "My month's acting appointment was turned into four years. I walked 30 miles to get to the place, lived much in hovels and temporary huts thrown up by my Hill-men, and derived more benefit from the climate than from my previous visit to England. I think I owe much practical teaching to the Hill-men, the Hills and the Climate. I learnt the worst the elements could do to me—very nearly—excepting earthquakes! And I think I was thus prepared for any hard work." c. 1778.—"At Dacca I made acquaintance with my venerable friend John Cowe. He had served in the Navy so far back as the memorable siege of Havannah, was reduced when a lieutenant, at the end of the American War, went out in the Company's military service, and here I found him in command of a regiment of SEBUNDEES, or native militia."—_Hon. R. Lindsay_, in _L. of the Lindsays_, iii. 161. 1785.—"The Board were pleased to direct that in order to supply the place of the SEBUNDY corps, four regiments of Sepoys be employed in securing the collection of the revenues."—In _Seton-Karr_, i. 92. " "One considerable charge upon the Nabob's country was for extraordinary SIBBENDIES, sepoys and horsemen, who appear to us to be a very unnecessary incumbrance upon the revenue."—Append. to _Speech on Nab. of Arcot's Debts_, in _Burke's Works_, iv. 18, ed. 1852. 1796.—"The Collector at Midnapoor having reported the SEBUNDY Corps attached to that Collectorship, Sufficiently Trained in their Exercise; the Regular Sepoys who have been Employed on that Duty are to be withdrawn."—G. O. Feb. 23, in _Suppt._ to _Code of Military Regs._, 1799, p. 145. 1803.—"The employment of these people therefore ... as SEBUNDY is advantageous ... it lessens the number of idle and discontented at the time of general invasion and confusion."—_Wellington, Desp._ (ed. 1837), ii. 170. 1812.—"SEBUNDY, or provincial corps of native troops."—_Fifth Report_, 38. 1861.—"Sliding down Mount Tendong, the summit of which, with snow lying there, we crossed, the SEBUNDY Sappers were employed cutting a passage for the mules; this delayed our march exceedingly."—_Report of Capt. Impey, R.E._, in _Gawler's Sikhim_, p. 95. SEEDY, s. Hind. _sīdī_; Arab. _saiyid_, 'lord' (whence the _Cid_ of Spanish romantic history), _saiyidī_, 'my lord'; and Mahr. _siddhī_. Properly an honorific name given in Western India to African Mahommedans, of whom many held high positions in the service of the kings of the Deccan. Of these at least one family has survived in princely position to our own day, viz. the Nawāb of Jangīra (see JUNGEERA), near Bombay. The young heir to this principality, Siddhī Ahmad, after a minority of some years, was installed in the Government in Oct., 1883. But the proper application of the word in the ports and on the shipping of Western India is to negroes in general. [It "is a title still applied to holy men in Marocco and the Maghrib; on the East African coast it is assumed by negro and negroid Moslems, _e.g._ Sidi Mubarak Bombay; and 'Seedy boy' is the Anglo-Indian term for a Zanzibar-man" (_Burton, Ar. Nights_, iv. 231).] c. 1563.—"And among these was an Abyssinian (_Abexim_) called CIDE Meriam, a man reckoned a great cavalier, and who entertained 500 horse at his own charges, and who greatly coveted the city of Daman to quarter himself in, or at the least the whole of its pergunnas (_parganas_—see PERGUNNAH) to devour."—_Couto_, VII. x. 8. [c. 1610.—"The greatest insult that can be passed upon a man is to call him CISDY—that is to say 'cook.'"—_Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. i. 173.] 1673.—"An _Hobsy_ or African Coffery (they being preferred here to chief employments, which they enter on by the name of SIDDIES)."—_Fryer_, 147. " "He being from a _Hobsy Caphir_ made a free Denizen ... (who only in this Nation arrive to great Preferment, being the Frizled Woolly-pated Blacks) under the known style of SYDDIES...."—_Ibid._ 168. 1679.—"The protection which the SIDDEES had given to Gingerah against the repeated attacks of Sevagi, as well as their frequent annoyance of their country, had been so much facilitated by their resort to Bombay, that Sevagi at length determined to compel the English Government to a stricter neutrality, by reprisals on their own port."—_Orme, Fragments_, 78. 1690.—"As he whose Title is _most Christian_, encouraged him who is its principal Adversary to invade the Rights of Christendom, so did Senor Padre _de Pandara_, the Principal Jesuite and in an adjacent Island to _Bombay_, invite the SÍDDY to exterminate all the Protestants there."—_Ovington_, 157. 1750-60.—"These (islands) were formerly in the hands of Angria and the SIDDIES or Moors."—_Grose_, i. 58. 1759.—"The Indian seas having been infested to an intolerable degree by pirates, the Mogul appointed the SIDDEE, who was chief of a colony of Coffrees (CAFFER), to be his Admiral. It was a colony which, having been settled at Dundee-Rajapore, carried on a considerable trade there, and had likewise many vessels of force."—_Cambridge's Account of the War_, &c., p. 216. 1800.—"I asked him what he meant by a SIDDEE. He said a _hubshee_. This is the name by which the Abyssinians are distinguished in India."—_T. Munro_, in _Life_, i. 287. 1814.—"Among the attendants of the Cambay Nabob ... are several Abyssinian and Caffree slaves, called by way of courtesy SEDDEES or Master."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ iii. 167; [2nd ed. ii. 225]. 1832.—"I spoke of a SINDHEE" (_Siddhee_) "or _Habshee_, which is the name for an Abyssinian in this country lingo."—_Mem. of Col. Mountain_, 121. 1885.—"The inhabitants of this singular tract (Soopah plateau in N. Canara) were in some parts Mahrattas, and in others of Canarese race, but there was a third and less numerous section, of pure African descent called SIDHIS ... descendants of fugitive slaves from Portuguese settlements ... the same ebony coloured, large-limbed men as are still to be found on the African coast, with broad, good-humoured, grinning faces."—_Gordon S. Forbes, Wild Life in Canara_, &c., 32-33. [1896.— "We've shouted on seven-ounce nuggets, We've starved on a SEEDEE boy's pay." _R. Kipling, The Seven Seas._] SEEMUL, SIMMUL, &c. (sometimes we have seen SYMBOL, and CYMBAL), s. Hind. _semal_ and _sembhal_; [Skt. _śālmali_]. The (so-called) cotton-tree _Bombax Malabaricum_, D.C. (N.O. _Malvaceae_), which occurs sporadically from Malabar to Sylhet, and from Burma to the Indus and beyond. It is often cultivated. "About March it is a striking object with its immense buttressed trunks, and its large showy red flowers, 6 inches in breadth, clustered on the leafless branches. The flower-buds are used as a potherb and the gum as a medicine" (_Punjab Plants_). We remember to have seen a giant of this species near Kishnagarh, the buttresses of which formed chambers, 12 or 13 feet long and 7 or 8 wide. The silky cotton is only used for stuffing pillows and the like. The wood, though wretched in quality for any ordinary purpose, lasts under water, and is commonly the material for the curbs on which wells are built and sunk in Upper India. [c. 1807.—"... the Salmoli, or SIMUL ... is one of the most gaudy ornaments of the forest or village...."—_Buchanan Hamilton, E. India_, ii. 789.] SEER, s. Hind. _ser_; Skt. _seṭak_. One of the most generally spread Indian denominations of weight, though, like all Indian measures, varying widely in different parts of the country. And besides the variations of local _ser_ and _ser_ we often find in the same locality a _pakkā_ (PUCKA) and a _kachchhā_ (CUTCHA) ser; a state of things, however, which is human, and not Indian only (see under PUCKA). The _ser_ is generally (at least in upper India) equivalent to 80 _tolas_ or rupee-weights; but even this is far from universally true. The heaviest _ser_ in the _Useful Tables_ (see Thomas's ed. of _Prinsep_) is that called "Coolpahar," equivalent to 123 _tolas_, and weighing 3 lbs. 1 oz. 6¼ dr. avoird.; the lightest is the _ser_ of Malabar and the S. Mahratta country, which is little more than 8 oz. [the Macleod _ser_ of Malabar, introduced in 1802, is of 130 _tolas_; 10 of these weigh 33 _lb._ (_Madras Man._ ii. 516).] Regulation VII. of the Govt. of India of 1833 is entitled "A Reg. for altering the weight of the Furruckabad Rupee (see RUPEE) and for assimilating it to the legal currency of the Madras and Bombay Presidencies; for adjusting the weight of the Company's sicca Rupee, _and for fixing a standard unit of weight for India_." This is the nearest thing to the establishment of standard weights that existed up to 1870. The preamble says: "It is further convenient to introduce the weight of the Furruckabad Rupee as the unit of a general system of weights for Government transactions throughout India." And Section IV. contains the following: "The _Tola_ or SICCA weight to be equal to 180 grains troy, and the other denominations or weights to be derived from this unit, according to the following scale:— 8 RUTTIES = 1 Masha = 15 troy grains. 12 Mashas = 1 TOLA = 180 ditto. 80 TOLAS (or sicca weight) = 1 SEER = 2½ lbs. troy. 40 SEERS = 1 _Mun_ or _Bazar_ MAUND = 100 lbs. troy." Section VI. of the same Regulation says: "The system of weights and measures (?) described in Section IV. is to be adopted at the mints and assay offices of Calcutta and Saugor respectively in the adjustment and verification of all weights for government or public purposes sent thither for examination." But this does not go far in establishing a standard unit of weight _for India_: though the weights detailed in § iv. became established for Government purposes in the Bengal Presidency. The _seer_ of this Regulation was thus 14,400 grains troy—2½ lbs. troy, 2.057 lbs. avoirdupois. In 1870, in the Government of Lord Mayo, a strong movement was made by able and influential men to introduce the metrical system, and an Act was passed called "_The Indian Weights and Measures Act_" (Act XI. of 1870) to pave the way for this. The preamble declares it expedient to provide for the ultimate adoption of an uniform system of weights and measures thoughout British India, and the Act prescribes certain standards, with powers to the Local Governments to declare the adoption of these. Section II. runs: "_Standards._—The primary standard of weight shall be called SER, and shall be a weight of metal in the possession of the Government of India, which weight, when weighed in a vacuum, is equal to the weight known in France as the kilogramme des Archives." Again, Act XXXI. of 1872, called "_The Indian Weights and Measures of Capacity Act_," repeats in substance the same preamble and prescription of standard weight. It is not clear to us what the separate object of this second Act was. But with the death of Lord Mayo the whole scheme fell to the ground. The _ser_ of these Acts would be = 2.2 lbs. avoirdupois, or 0.143 of a pound greater than the 80 tola _ser_. 1554.—"_Porto Grande de Bemgala._—'The MAUND (_mão_) with which they weigh all merchandize is of 40 CERES, each CER 18-2/5 ounces; the said MAUND weighs 46½ _arratels_ (ROTTLE).'"—_A. Nunes_, 37. 1648.—"One CEER weighs 18 _peysen_ ... and makes ¾ pound troy weight."—_Van Twist_, 62. 1748.—"Enfin on verse le tout un SERRE de l'huile."—_Lett. Edif._ xiv. 220. SEER-FISH, s. A name applied to several varieties of fish, species of the genus _Cybium_. When of the right size, neither too small nor too big, these are reckoned among the most delicate of Indian sea-fish. Some kinds salt well, and are also good for preparing as TAMARIND-FISH. The name is sometimes said to be a corruption of Pers. _sīah_ (qu. Pers. 'black?') but the quotations show that it is a corruption of Port. _serra_. That name would appear to belong properly to the well-known saw-fish (_Pristis_)—see _Bluteau_, quoted below; but probably it may have been applied to the fish now in question, because of the serrated appearance of the rows of finlets, behind the second dorsal and anal fins, which are characteristic of the genus (see _Day's Fishes of India_, pp. 254-256, and plates lv., lvi.). 1554.—"E aos Marinheiros hum PEIXE CERRA par mes, a cada hum."—_A. Nunez, Livro dos Pesos_, 43. " "To Lopo Vaaz, Mestre of the firearms (_espingardes_), his pay and provisions.... And for his three workmen, at the rate of 2 measures of rice each daily, and half a SEER FISH (_peixe serra_) each monthly, and a maund of firewood each monthly."—_S. Botelho, Tombo_, 235. 1598.—"There is a fish called PIEXE SERRA, which is cut in round pieces, as we cut Salmon and salt it. It is very good."—_Linschoten_, 88; [Hak. Soc. ii. 11]. 1720.—"PEYXE SERRA is ordinarily produced in the Western Ocean, and is so called" etc. (describing the _Saw-fish_).... "But in the Sea of the Islands of Quirimba (_i.e._ off Mozambique) there is a different PEYXE SERRA resembling a large corvina,[239] but much better, and which it is the custom to pickle. When cured it seems just like ham."—_Bluteau, Vocab._ vii. 606-607. 1727.—"They have great Plenty of SEER-FISH, which is as savoury as any Salmon or Trout in Europe."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 379; [ed. 1744, i. 382]. [1813.—"... the robal, the SEIR-FISH, the grey mullet ... are very good."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. i. 36.] 1860.—"Of those in ordinary use for the table the finest by far is the SEIR-FISH,[240] a species of Scomber, which is called _Tora-malu_ by the natives. It is in size and form very similar to the salmon, to which the flesh of the female fish, notwithstanding its white colour, bears a very close resemblance, both in firmness and in flavour."—_Tennent's Ceylon_, i. 205. SEERPAW, s. Pers. through Hind. _sar-ā-pā_—'cap-a-pie.' A complete suit, presented as a _Khilat_ (KILLUT) or dress of honour, by the sovereign or his representative. c. 1666.—"He ... commanded, there should be given to each of them an embroider'd Vest, a Turbant, and a Girdle of Silk Embroidery, which is that which they call SER-APAH, that is, an Habit from head to foot."—_Bernier_, E.T. 37; [ed. _Constable_, 147]. 1673—"Sir George Oxendine ... had a _Collat_ (KILLUT) or SERPAW, a Robe of Honour from Head to Foot, offered him from the Great Mogul."—_Fryer_, 87. 1680.—"Answer is returned that it hath not been accustomary for the Governours to go out to receive a bare _Phyrmaund_ (FIRMAUN), except there come therewith a SERPOW or a Tasheriffe (TASHREEF)."—_Ft. St. Geo. Consn._ Dec. 2, in _N. & E._ No. iii. 40. 1715.—"We were met by Padre Stephanus, bringing two SEERPAWS."—In _Wheeler_, ii. 245. 1727.—"As soon as he came, the King embraced him, and ordered a SERPAW or a royal Suit to be put upon him."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 171 [ed. 1744]. 1735.—"The last Nabob (Sadatulla) would very seldom suffer any but himself to send a SEERPAW; whereas in February last Sunta Sahib, Subder Ali Sahib, Jehare Khan and Imaum Sahib, had all of them taken upon them to send distinct SEERPAWS to the President."—In _Wheeler_, iii. 140. 1759.—"Another deputation carried six costly SEERPAWS; these are garments which are presented sometimes by superiors in token of protection, and sometimes by inferiors in token of homage."—_Orme_, i. 159. SEETULPUTTY, s. A fine kind of mat made especially in Eastern Bengal, and used to sleep on in the cold weather. [They are made from the split stems of the _mukta pata_, _Phrynium dichotomum_, Roxb. (see _Watt, Econ. Dict._ vi. pt. i. 216 _seq._).] Hind. _sītalpaṭṭī_, 'cold-slip.' Williamson's spelling and derivation (from an Arab. word impossibly used, see SICLEEGUR) are quite erroneous. 1810.—"A very beautiful species of mat is made ... especially in the south-eastern districts ... from a kind of reedy grass.... These are peculiarly slippery, whence they are designated 'SEEKUL-PUTTY' (_i.e._ polished sheets).... The principal uses of the 'SEEKUL-PUTTY' are to be laid under the lower sheet of a bed, thereby to keep the body cool."—_Williamson, V.M._ ii. 41. [1818.—"Another kind (of mat) the SHĒĒTŬLŬPATĒĒS, laid on beds and couches on account of their coolness, are sold from one roopee to five each."—_Ward, Hindoos_, i. 106.] 1879.—In _Fallon's Dicty._ we find the following Hindi riddle:— "_Chīnī kā piyālā ṭūṭā, kóī joṛtā nahīn; Mālī jī kā bāg lagā, koī toṛtā nahīn; Sītal-pãṭĭ bichhī, koī sotā nahīn; Rāj-bansī mūā, koī rotā nahīn._" Which might be rendered: "A china bowl that, broken, none can join; A flowery field, whose blossoms none purloin; A royal scion slain, and none shall weep; A SĪTALPAṬṬĪ spread where none shall sleep." The answer is an Egg; the Starry Sky; a Snake (_Rãj-bansī_, 'royal scion,' is a placatory name for a snake); and the Sea. SEMBALL, s. Malay-Javan. _sāmbil_, _sāmbal_. A spiced condiment, the curry of the Archipelago. [Dennys (_Descr. Dict._ p. 337) describes many varieties.] 1817.—"The most common seasoning employed to give a relish to their insipid food is the _lombock_ (_i.e._ red-pepper); triturated with salt it is called SAMBEL."—_Raffles, H. of Java_, i. 98. SEPOY, SEAPOY, s. In Anglo-Indian use a native soldier, disciplined and dressed in the European style. The word is Pers. _sipāhī_, from _sipāh_, 'soldiery, an army'; which J. Oppert traces to old Pers. _spāda_, 'a soldier' (_Le peuple et la Langue des Mèdes_, 1879, p. 24). But _Sbah_ is a horseman in Armenian; and sound etymologists connect _sipāh_ with _asp_, 'a horse'; [others with Skt. _padāti_, 'a foot-soldier']. The original word _sipāhī_ occurs frequently in the poems of Amīr Khusrū (c. A.D. 1300), bearing always probably the sense of a 'horse-soldier,' for all the important part of an army then consisted of horsemen. See _spāhī_ below. The word _sepoy_ occurs in Southern India before we had troops in Bengal; and it was probably adopted from Portuguese. We have found no English example in print older than 1750, but probably an older one exists. The India Office record of 1747 from Fort St. David's is the oldest notice we have found in extant MS. [But see below.] c. 1300.—"Pride had inflated his brain with wind, which extinguished the light of his intellect, and a few SIPĀHĪS from Hindustan, without any religion, had supported the credit of his authority."—_Amīr Khusrū_, in _Elliot_, iii. 536. [1665.—"Souldier—SUPPYA and Haddee."—_Persian Gloss._ in _Sir T. Herbert_, ed. 1677, p. 99.] 1682.—"As soon as these letters were sent away, I went immediately to Ray Nundelall's to have y^e SEAPY, or Nabob's horseman, consigned to me, with order to see y^e _Perwanna_ put in execution; but having thought better of it, y^e Ray desired me to have patience till tomorrow morning. He would then present me to the Nabob, whose commands to y^e SEAPY and Bulchunds _Vekeel_ would be more powerfull and advantageous to me than his own."—_Hedges, Diary_, Hak. Soc. i. 55, _seq._ Here we see the word still retaining the sense of 'horseman' in India. [1717.—"A Company of SEPOYS with the colours."—_Yule_, in _ditto_, II. ccclix. On this Sir H. Yule notes: "This is an occurrence of the word SEPOY, in its modern signification, 30 years earlier than any I had been able to find when publishing the A.-I. Gloss. I have one a year earlier, and expect now to find it earlier still." [1733.—"You are next ... to make a complete survey ... of the number of fighting SEPOYS...."—_Forrest, Bombay Letters_, ii. 55.] 1737.—"Elle com tota a força desponivel, que eram 1156 soldados pagos em que entraram 281 chegados na não Mercês, e 780 SYPAES ou _lascarins_ (LASCAR), recuperon o territorio."—_Bosquejo das Possesões Portuguezas no Oriente_, &c., _por Joaquim Pedro Celestino Soares_, Lisboa, 1851, p. 58. 1746.—"The Enemy, by the best Intelligence that could be got, and best Judgment that could be formed, had or would have on Shore next Morning, upwards of 3000 _Europeans_, with at least 500 _Coffrys_, and a number of CEPHOYS and Peons."—_Ext. of Diary_, &c., in App. to _A Letter to a Propr. of the E.I. Co._, London, 1750, p. 94. [1746.—Their strength on shore I compute 2000 Europeans SEAPIAHS and 300 Coffrees."—_Letter from Madras_, Oct. 9, in _Bengal Consultations_. _Ibid._ p. 600, we have SEAPIES.] 1747.—"At a Council of War held at Fort St. David the 25th December, 1747. Present:— Charles Floyer, Esq., Governor. George Gibson John Crompton William Brown John Holland John Rodolph de Gingens John Usgate Robert Sanderson. * * * "It is further ordered that Captn. Crompton keep the Detachment under his Command at Cuddalore, in a readiness to march to the CHOULTRY over against the Fort as soon as the Signal shall be made from the Place, and then upon his firing two Muskets, Boats shall be sent to bring them here, and to leave a serjeant at Cuddalore Who shall conduct his SEAPOYS to the Garden Guard, and the Serjeant shall have a Word by which He shall be received at the Garden."—_Original MS. Proceedings_ (in the India Office). " The Council of Fort St. David write to Bombay, March 16th, "if they could not supply us with more than 300 Europeans, We should be glad of Five or Six Hundred of the best Northern People their way, as they are reported to be much better than ours, and not so liable to Desertion." In Consn. May 30th they record the arrival of the ships Leven, Warwick, and Ilchester, Princess Augusta, "on the 28th inst., from Bombay, (bringing) us a General from that Presidency,[241] as entered No. 38, advising of having sent us by them sundry stores and a Reinforcement of Men, consisting of 70 European Soldiers, 200 _Topasses_ (TOPAZ), and 100 well-trained SEAPOYS, all of which under the command of Capt. Thomas Andrews, a Good Officer...." And under July 13th. "... The Reinforcement of SEPOYS having arrived from Tellicherry, which, with those that were sent from Bombay, making a formidable Body, besides what are still expected; and as there is far greater Dependance to be placed on those People than on our own PEONS ... many of whom have a very weakly Appearance, AGREED, that a General Review be now had of them, that all such may be discharged, and only the Choicest of them continued in the Service."—_MS. Records in India Office._ 1752.—"... they quitted their entrenchments on the first day of March, 1752, and advanced in order of battle, taking possession of a rising ground on the right, on which they placed 50 Europeans; the front consisted of 1500 SIPOYS, and one hundred and twenty or thirty French."—_Complete Hist. of the War in India_, 1761, pp. 9-10. 1758.—A Tabular Statement (_Mappa_) of the Indian troops, 20th Jan. of this year, shows "Corpo de SIPAES" with 1162 "SIPAES promptos."—_Bosquejo_, as above. " "A stout body of near 1000 SEPOYS has been raised within these few days."—In _Long_, 134. [1759.—"Boat rice extraordinary for the Gentoo SEAPOIS...."—_Ibid._ 174.] 1763.—"The Indian natives and Moors, who are trained in the European manner, are called SEPOYS."—_Orme_, i. 80. 1763.—"Major Carnac ... observes that your establishment is loaded with the expense of more Captains than need be, owing to the unnecessarily making it a point that they should be Captains who command the SEPOY Battalions, whereas such is the nature of SEPOYS that it requires a peculiar genius and talent to be qualified for that service, and the Battalion should be given only to such who are so without regard to rank."—_Court's Letter_, of March 9. In _Long_, 290. 1770.—"England has at present in India an establishment to the amount of 9800 European troops, and 54,000 SIPAHIS well armed and disciplined."—_Raynal_ (tr. 1777), i. 459. 1774.—"SIPAI sono li soldati Indiani."—_Della Tomba_, 297. 1778.—"La porta del Ponente della città sì custodiva dalli SIPAIS soldati Indiani radunati da tutte le tribù, e religioni."—_Fra Paolino, Viaggio_, 4. 1780.—"Next morning the SEPOY came to see me.... I told him that I owed him my life.... He then told me that he was not very rich himself, as his pay was only a pagoda and a half a month—and at the same time drew out his purse and offered me a rupee. This generous behaviour, so different to what I had hitherto experienced, drew tears from my eyes, and I thanked him for his generosity, but I would not take his money."—_Hon. J. Lindsay's Imprisonment, Lives of Lindsays_, iii. 274. 1782.—"As to Europeans who run from their natural colours, and enter into the service of the country powers, I have heard one of the best officers the Company ever had ... say that he considered them no otherwise than as so many SEAPOYS; for acting under blacks they became mere blacks in spirit."—_Price, Some Observations_, 95-96. 1789.— "There was not a captain, nor scarce a SEAPOY, But a Prince would depose, or a Bramin destroy." _Letter of Simpkin the Second_, &c., 8. 1803.—"Our troops behaved admirably; the SEPOYS astonished me."—_Wellington_, ii. 384. 1827.—"He was betrothed to the daughter of a SIPAHEE, who served in the mud-fort which they saw at a distance rising above the jungle."—_Sir W. Scott, The Surgeon's Daughter_, ch. xiii. 1836.—"The native army of the E. I. Company.... Their formation took place in 1757. They are usually called SEPOYS, and are light and short."—In _R. Phillips, A Million of Facts_, 718. 1881.—"As early as A.D. 1592 the chief of Sind had 200 natives dressed and armed like Europeans: these were the first 'SEPOYS.'"—_Burton's Camoens, A Commentary_, ii. 445. The French write _cipaye_ or _cipai_: 1759.—"De quinze mille CIPAYES dont l'armée est censée composée, j'en compte à peu près huit cens sur la route de Pondichery, chargé de sucre et de poivre et autres marchandises, quant aux Coulis, ils sont tous employés pour le même objet."—_Letter of Lally to the Governor of Pondicherry_, in _Cambridge's Account_, p. 150. c. 1835-38.— "Il ne criant ni Kriss ni zagaies, Il regarde l'homme sans fuir, Et rit des balles des CIPAYES Qui rebondissent sur son cuir." _Th. Gautier, L'Hippopotame_. Since the conquest of Algeria the same word is common in France under another form, viz., _spāhī_. But the _Spāhī_ is totally different from the _sepoy_, and is in fact an irregular horseman. With the Turks, from whom the word is taken, the _spāhī_ was always a horseman. 1554.—"Aderant magnis muneribus praepositi multi, aderant praetoriani equites omnes SPHAI, Garipigi, Ulufagi, Gianizarorum magnus numerus, sed nullus in tanto conventu nobilis nisi ex suis virtutibus et fortibus factis."—_Busbeq, Epistolae_, i. 99. [1562.—"The SPACHI, and other orders of horsemen."—_J. Shute, Two Comm._ (Tr.) fol. 53 ro. _Stanf. Dict._ where many early instances of the word will be found.] 1672.—"Mille ou quinze cents SPAHIZ, tous bien équippés et bien montés ... terminoient toute ceste longue, magnifique, et pompeuse cavalcade."—_Journal d'Ant. Galland_, i. 142. 1675.—"The other officers are the _sardar_ (SIRDAR), who commands the Janizaries ... the SPAHI _Aga_, who commands the SPAHIES or _Turkish_ Horse."—_Wheeler's Journal_, 348. [1686.—"I being providentially got over the river before the SPIE employed by them could give them intelligence."—_Hedges, Diary_, Hak. Soc. i. 229.] 1738.—"The Arab and other inhabitants are obliged, either by long custom ... or from fear and compulsion, to give the SPAHEES and their company the _mounah_ ... which is such a sufficient quantity of provision for ourselves, together with straw and barley for our mules and horses."—_Shaw's Travels in Barbary_, ed. 1757, p. xii. 1786.—"Bajazet had two years to collect his forces ... we may discriminate the janizaries ... a national cavalry, the SPAHIS of modern times."—_Gibbon_, ch. lxv. 1877.—"The regular cavalry was also originally composed of tribute children.... The SIPAHIS acquired the same pre-eminence among the cavalry which the janissaries held among the infantry, and their seditious conduct rendered them much sooner troublesome to the Government."—_Finlay, H. of Greece_, ed. 1877, v. 37. SERAI, SERYE, s. This word is used to represent two Oriental words entirely different. A. Hind. from Pers. _sarā_, _sarāī_. This means originally an edifice, a palace. It was especially used by the Tartars when they began to build palaces. Hence _Sarāī_, the name of more than one royal residence of the Mongol Khāns upon the Volga, the _Sarra_ of Chaucer. The Russians retained the word from their Tartar oppressors, but in their language _sarai_ has been degraded to mean 'a shed.' The word, as applied to the Palace of the Grand Turk, became, in the language of the Levantine Franks, _serail_ and _serraglio_. In this form, as P. della Valle lucidly explains below, the "striving after meaning" connected the word with Ital. _serrato_, 'shut up'; and with a word _serraglio_ perhaps previously existing in Italian in that connection. [_Seraglio_, according to Prof. Skeat (_Concise Dict._ s.v.) is "formed with suffix _-aglio_ (L. _-aculum_) from Late Lat. _serare_, 'to bar, shut in'—Lat. _sera_, a 'bar, bolt'; Lat. _serere_, 'to join together.'] It is this association that has attached the meaning of 'women's apartments' to the word. _Sarai_ has no such specific sense. But the usual modern meaning in Persia, and the only one in India, is that of a building for the accommodation of travellers with their pack-animals; consisting of an enclosed yard with chambers round it. Recurring to the Italian use, we have seen in Italy the advertisement of a travelling menagerie as _Serraglio di Belve_. A friend tells us of an old Scotchman whose ideas must have run in this groove, for he used to talk of 'a _Serragle_ of blackguards.' In the Diary in England of Annibale Litolfi of Mantua the writer says: "On entering the tower there is a _Serraglio_ in which, from grandeur, they keep lions and tigers and cat-lions." (See _Rawdon Brown's Calendar of Papers in Archives of Venice_, vol. vi. pt. iii. 1557-8. App.) [The _Stanf. Dict._ quotes Evelyn as using the word of a place where persons are confined: 1644. "I passed by the Piazza Judea, where their _seraglio_ begins" (_Diary_, ed. 1872, i. 142).] c. 1584.—"At SARAIUM Turcis palatium principis est, vel aliud amplum aedificium, non a _Czar_[242] voce Tatarica, quae regem significat, dictum; vnde Reineccius SARAGLIAM Turcis vocari putet, ut _regiam_. Nam aliae quoque domus, extra Sultani regiam, nomen hoc ferunt ... vt ampla Turcorum hospitia, sive diversoria publica, quae vulgo _Caravasarias_ (CARAVANSERAY) nostri vocant."—_Leunclavius_, ed. 1650, p. 403. 1609.—"... by it the great SURAY, besides which are diuers others, both in the city and suburbs, wherein diuers neate lodgings are to be let, with doores, lockes, and keys to each."—_W. Finch_, in _Purchas_, i. 434. 1614.—"This term SERRAGLIO, so much used among us in speaking of the Grand Turk's dwelling ... has been corrupted into that form from the word SERAI, which in their language signifies properly 'a palace.'... But since this word _serai_ resembles _serraio_, as a Venetian would call it, or _seraglio_ as we say, and seeing that the palace of the Turk is (_serrato_ or) shut up all round by a strong wall, and also because the women and a great part of the courtiers dwell in it barred up and shut in, so it may perchance have seemed to some to have deserved such a name. And thus the real term SERAI has been converted into SERRAGLIO."—_P. della Valle_, i. 36. 1615.—"Onely from one dayes Journey to another the _Sophie_ hath caused to bee erected certaine kind of great harbours, or huge lodgings (like hamlets) called _caravan_-SARA, or SURROYES, for the benefite of _Caravanes_...."—_De Montfart_, 8. 1616.—"In this kingdome there are no Innes to entertaine strangers, only in great Townes and Cities are faire Houses built for their receit, which they call SARRAY, not inhabited, where any Passenger may haue roome freely, but must bring with him his Bedding, his Cooke, and other necessaries."—_Terry_, in _Purchas_, ii. 1475. 1638.—"Which being done we departed from our SERRAY (or Inne)."—_W. Bruton_, in _Hakl._ v. 49. 1648.—"A great SARY or place for housing travelling folk."—_Van Twist_, 17. [1754.—"... one of the Sciddees (SEEDY) officers with a party of men were lodged in the SORROY...."—_Forrest, Bombay Letters_, i. 307.] 1782.—"The stationary tenants of the SERAUEE, many of them women, and some of them very pretty, approach the traveller on his entrance, and in alluring language describe to him the varied excellencies of their several lodgings."—_Forster, Journey_, ed. 1808, i. 86. 1825.—"The whole number of lodgers in and about the SERAI, probably did not fall short of 500 persons. What an admirable scene for an Eastern romance would such an inn as this afford!"—_Heber_, ed. 1844, ii. 122. 1850.—"He will find that, if we omit only three names in the long line of the Delhi Emperors, the comfort and happiness of the people were never contemplated by them; and with the exception of a few SARÁÍS and bridges,—and these only on roads traversed by the imperial camps—he will see nothing in which purely selfish considerations did not prevail."—_Sir H. M. Elliot_, Original Preface to _Historians of India, Elliot_, I. xxiii. B. A long-necked earthenware (or metal) flagon for water; a GOGLET (q.v.). This is Ar.—P. _ṣurāḥī_. [This is the _doraḳ_ or _ḳulleh_ of Egypt, of which Lane (_Mod. Egypt._ ed. 1871, i. 186 _seq._) gives an account with illustrations.] c. 1666.—"... my _Navab_ having vouchsafed me a very particular favour, which is, that he hath appointed to give me every day a new loaf of his house, and a SOURAY of the water of _Ganges_ ... SOURAY is that Tin-flagon full of water, which the Servant that marcheth on foot before the Gentleman on horseback, carrieth in his hand, wrapt up in a sleeve of red cloath."—_Bernier_, E.T. 114; [ed. _Constable_, 356]. 1808.—"We had some bread and butter, two SURAHEES of water, and a bottle of brandy."—_Elphinstone_, in _Life_, i. 183. [1880.—"The best known is the gilt silver work of Cashmere, which is almost confined to the production of the water-vessels or SARAIS, copied from the clay goblets in use throughout the northern parts of the Panjab."—_Birdwood, Indust. Arts of India_, 149.] SERANG, s. A native boatswain, or chief of a LASCAR crew; the skipper of a small native vessel. The word is Pers. _sarhang_, 'a commander or overseer.' In modern Persia it seems to be used for a colonel (see _Wills_, 80). 1599.—"... there set sail two Portuguese vessels which were come to Amacao (MACAO) from the City of Goa, as occurs every year. They are commanded by Captains, with Pilots, quartermasters, clerks, and other officers, who are Portuguese; but manned by sailors who are Arabs, Turks, Indians, and Bengalis, who serve for so much a month, and provide themselves under the direction and command of a chief of their own whom they call the SARANGHI, who also belongs to one of these nations, whom they understand, and recognise and obey, carrying out the orders that the Portuguese Captain, Master, or Pilot may give to the said SARANGHI."—_Carletti, Viaggi_, ii. 206. 1690.—"Indus quem de hoc Ludo consului fuit scriba satis peritus ab officio in nave suâ dictus _le_ SARÀNG, Anglicè BOATSWAIN seú BOSON."—_Hyde, De Ludis Orientt._ in _Syntagma_, ii. 264. [1822.—"... the ghaut SYRANGS (a class of men equal to the kidnappers of Holland and the crimps of England)...."—_Wallace, Fifteen Years in India_, 256.] SERAPHIN. See XERAFIN. SERENDĪB, n.p. The Arabic form of the name of Ceylon in the earlier Middle Ages. (See under CEYLON.) SERINGAPATAM, n.p. The city which was the capital of the Kingdom of Mysore during the reigns of Hyder Ali and his son Tippoo. Written _Sri-raṅga-paṭṭana_, meaning according to vulgar interpretation 'Vishnu's Town.' But as both this and the other Srirangam (_Seringam_ town and temple, so-called, in the Trichinopoly district) are on islands of the Cauvery, it is possible that _ranga_ stands for _Lanka_, and that the true meaning is 'Holy-Isle-Town.' [SERPEYCH, s. Pers. _sarpech_, _sarpesh_; an ornament of gold, silver or jewels, worn in front of the turban; it sometimes consists of gold plates strung together, each plate being set with precious stones. Also a band of silk and embroidery worn round the turban. [1753.—"... a fillet. This they call a SIRPEACH, which is wore round the turban; persons of great distinction generally have them set with precious stones."—_Hanway_, iv. 191. [1786.—"SURPAISHES." See under CULGEE. [1813.—"SERPEYCH." See under KILLUT.] SETT, s. Properly Hind. _seṭh_, which according to Wilson is the same word with the Cheṭṭi (see CHETTY) or _Sheṭṭi_ of the Malabar Coast, the different forms being all from Skt. _śreshṭha_, 'best, or chief,' _śresṭhi_, 'the chief of a corporation, a merchant or banker.' C. P. Brown entirely denies the identity of the S. Indian _sheṭṭi_ with the Skt. word (see CHETTY). 1740.—"The SETS being all present at the Board inform us that last year they dissented to the employment of Fillick Chund (&c.), they being of a different caste; and consequently they could not do business with them."—In _Long_, p. 9. 1757.—"To the SEATS Mootabray and Roopchund the Government of Chandunagore was indebted a million and a half Rupees."—_Orme_, ii. 138 of reprint (Bk. viii.). 1770.—"As soon as an European arrived the Gentoos, who know mankind better than is commonly supposed, study his character ... and lend or procure him money upon bottomry, or at interest. This interest, which is usually 9 per cent. at this, is higher when he is under a necessity of borrowing of the CHEYKS. "These CHEYKS are a powerful family of Indians, who have, time immemorial, inhabited the banks of the Ganges. Their riches have long ago procured them the management of the bank belonging to the Court...."—_Raynal_, tr. 1777, i. 427. Note that by _Cheyks_ the Abbé means SETTS. [1883.—"... from the Himalayas to Cape Comorin a security endorsed by the Mathura SETH is as readily convertible into cash as a Bank of England Note in London or Paris."—_F. S. Growse, Mathura_, 14.] SETTLEMENT, s. In the Land Revenue system of India, an estate or district is said to be _settled_, when instead of taking a quota of the year's produce the Government has agreed with the cultivators, individually or in community, for a fixed sum to be paid at several periods of the year, and not liable to enhancement during the term of years for which the agreement or _settlement_ is made. The operation of arranging the terms of such an agreement, often involving tedious and complicated considerations and enquiries, is known as the process of _settlement_. A _Permanent Settlement_ is that in which the annual payment is fixed in perpetuity. This was introduced in Bengal by Lord Cornwallis in 1793, and does not exist except within that great Province, [and a few districts in the Benares division of the N.W.P., and in Madras.] [SEVEN PAGODAS, n.p. The Tam. _Mavallipuram_, Skt. _Mahabalipura_, 'the City of the Great Bali,' a place midway between SADRAS and Covelong. But in one of the inscriptions (about 620 A.D.) a King, whose name is said to have been Amara, is described as having conquered the chief of the Mahamalla race. Malla was probably the name of a powerful highland chieftain subdued by the Chalukyans. (See _Crole, Man. of Chingleput_, 92 _seq._). Dr. Oppert (_Orig. Inhabit._, 98) takes the name to be derived from the Malla or Palli race. SEVEN SISTERS, or BROTHERS. The popular name (Hind. _sāt-bhāī_) of a certain kind of bird, about the size of a thrush, common throughout most parts of India, _Malacocercus terricolor_, Hodgson, 'Bengal babbler' of Jerdon. The latter author gives the native name as _Seven Brothers_, which is the form also given in the quotation below from _Tribes on My Frontier_. The bird is so named from being constantly seen in little companies of about that number. Its characteristics are well given in the quotations. See also _Jerdon's Birds_ (Godwin-Austen's ed., ii. 59). In China certain birds of starling kind are called by the Chinese _pa-ko_, or "Eight Brothers," for a like reason. See _Collingwood's Rambles of a Naturalist_, 1868, p. 319. (See MYNA.) 1878.—"The SEVEN SISTERS pretend to feed on insects, but that is only when they cannot get peas ... sad-coloured birds hopping about in the dust, and incessantly talking whilst they hop."—_Ph. Robinson, In My Indian Garden_, 30-31. 1883.—"... the SATBHAI or 'Seven Brothers' ... are too shrewd and knowing to be made fun of.... Among themselves they will quarrel by the hour, and bandy foul language like fishwives; but let a stranger treat one of their number with disrespect, and the other six are in arms at once.... Each Presidency of India has its own branch of this strange family. Here (at Bombay) they are brothers, and in Bengal they are sisters; but everywhere, like Wordsworth's opinionative child, they are seven."—_Tribes on My Frontier_, 143. SEVERNDROOG, n.p. A somewhat absurd corruption, which has been applied to two forts of some fame, viz.: A. _Suvarna-druga_, or _Suwandrug_, on the west coast, about 78 m. below Bombay (Lat. 17° 48′ N.). It was taken in 1755 by a small naval force from Tulajī Angria, of the famous piratical family. [For the commander of the expedition, Commodore James, and his monument on Shooter's Hill, see _Douglas, Bombay and W. India_, i. 117 _seq._] B. _Savandrug_; a remarkable double hill-fort in Mysore, standing on a two-topped bare rock of granite, which was taken by Lord Cornwallis's army in 1791 (Lat. 12° 55′). [Wilks (_Hist. Sketches_, Madras reprint, i. 228, ii. 232) calls it _Savendy Droog_, and _Savendroog_.] SEYCHELLE ISLANDS, n.p. A cluster of islands in the Indian Ocean, politically subordinate to the British Government of Mauritius, lying be-between 3° 40′ & 4° 50′ S. Lat., and about 950 sea-miles east of Mombas on the E. African coast. There are 29 or 30 of the Seychelles proper, of which Mahé, the largest, is about 17 m. long by 3 or 4 wide. The principal islands are granitic, and rise "in the centre of a vast plateau of coral" of some 120 m. diameter. These islands are said to have been visited by Soares in 1506, and were known vaguely to the Portuguese navigators of the 16th century as the Seven Brothers (_Os sete Irmanos_ or _Hermanos_), sometimes Seven Sisters (_Sete Irmanas_), whilst in Delisle's Map of Asia (1700) we have both "les Sept Frères" and "les Sept Sœurs." Adjoining these on the W. or S.W. we find also on the old maps a group called the _Almirantes_, and this group has retained that name to the present day, constituting now an appendage of the Seychelles. The islands remained uninhabited, and apparently unvisited, till near the middle of the 18th century. In 1742 the celebrated Mahé de la Bourdonnais, who was then Governor of Mauritius and the Isle of Bourbon, despatched two small vessels to explore the islands of this little archipelago, an expedition which was renewed by Lazare Picault, the commander of one of the two vessels, in 1774, who gave to the principal island the name of _Mahé_, and to the group the name of _Iles de Bourdonnais_, for which _Iles Mahé_ (which is the name given in the _Neptune Orientale_ of D'Apres de Manneville, 1775, pp. 29-38, and the charts), seems to have been substituted. Whatever may have been La Bourdonnais' plans with respect to these islands, they were interrupted by his engagement in the Indian campaigns of 1745-46, and his government of Mauritius was never resumed. In 1756 the Sieur Morphey (Murphy?), commander of the frigate _Le Cerf_, was sent by M. Magon, Governor of Mauritius and Bourbon, to take possession of the Island of Mahé. But it seems doubtful if any actual settlement of the islands by the French occurred till after 1769. [See the account of the islands in _Owen's Narrative_, ii. 158 _seqq._] A question naturally has suggested itself to us as to how the group came by the name of the _Seychelles Islands_; and it is one to which no trustworthy answer will be easily found in English, if at all. Even French works of pretension (_e.g._ the _Dictionnaire de la Rousse_) are found to state that the islands were named after the "Minister of Marine, Herault de Séchelles, who was eminent for his services and his able administration. He was the first to establish a French settlement there." This is quoted from La Rousse; but the fact is that the only man of the name known to fame is the Jacobin and friend of Danton, along with whom he perished by the guillotine. There never was a Minister of Marine so called! The name SÉCHELLES first (so far as we can learn) appears in the _Hydrographie Française_ of Belin, 1767, where in a map entitled _Carte réduite du Canal de Mozambique_ the islands are given as _Les Iles_ SÉCHEYLES, with two enlarged plans _en cartouche_ of the _Port de Sécheyles_. In 1767 also Chev. de Grenier, commanding the _Heure du Berger_, visited the Islands, and in his narrative states that he had with him the chart of Picault, "envoyé par La Bourdonnais pour reconnoître les isles des Sept Frères, _lesquelles ont été depuis nommée iles Mahé et ensuite_ ILES SÉCHELLES." We have not been able to learn by whom the latter name was given, but it was probably by Morphey of the _Cerf_; for among Dalrymple's Charts (pub. 1771), there is a "_Plan of the Harbour adjacent to_ Bat River _on the Island_ Seychelles, _from a French plan made in_ 1756, _published by_ Bellin." And there can be no doubt that the name was bestowed in honour of Moreau de Séchelles, who was _Contrôleur-Général des Finances_ in France in 1754-56, _i.e._ at the very time when Governor Magon sent Capt. Morphey to take possession. One of the islands again is called _Silhouette_, the name of an official who had been _Commissaire du roi près la Compagnie des Indes_, and succeeded Moreau de Séchelles as Controller of Finance; and another is called _Praslin_, apparently after the Duc de Choiseul Praslin who was Minister of Marine from 1766 to 1770. The exact date of the settlement of the islands we have not traced. We can only say that it must have been between 1769 and 1772. The quotation below from the Abbé Rochon shows that the islands were not settled when he visited them in 1769; whilst that from Capt. Neale shows that they were settled before his visit in 1772. It will be seen that both Rochon and Neale speak of Mahé as "the island Seychelles, or Sécheyles," as in Belin's chart of 1767. It seems probable that the cloud under which La Bourdonnais fell, on his return to France, must have led to the suppression of his name in connection with the group. The islands surrendered to the English Commodore Newcome in 1794, and were formally ceded to England with Mauritius in 1815. SEYCHELLES appears to be an erroneous English spelling, now however become established. (For valuable assistance in the preceding article we are indebted to the courteous communications of M. James Jackson, Librarian of the _Société de Géographie_ at Paris, and of M. G. Marcel of the _Bibliothèque Nationale_. And see, besides the works quoted here, a paper by M. Elie Pujot, in _L'Explorateur_, vol. iii. (1876) pp. 523-526). The following passage of Pyrard probably refers to the Seychelles: c. 1610.—"Le Roy (des Maldives) enuoya par deux foys vn très expert pilote pour aller descouvrir vne certaine isle nommée _pollouoys_, qui leur est presque inconnuë.... Ils disent aussi que le diable les y tourmentoit visiblement, et que pour l'isle elle est fertile en toutes sortes de fruicts, et mesme ils ont opinion que ces gros Cocos medicinaux qui sont si chers-là en viennent.... Elle est sous la hauteur de dix degrés au delà de la ligne et enuiron six vingt lieuës des Maldiues...."—(see COCO-DE-MER).—_Pyrard de Laval_, i. 212. [Also see Mr. Gray's note in Hak. Soc. ed. i. 296, where he explains the word _pollouoys_ in the above quotation as the Malay _pulo_, 'an island,' Malé _Fólávahi_.] 1769.—"The principal places, the situation of which I determined, are the SECHEYLES ISLANDS, the flat of Cargados, the Salha da Maha, the island of Diego Garcia, and the Adu isles. The island SECHEYLES has an exceedingly good harbour.... This island is covered with wood to the very summit of the mountains.... In 1769 when I spent a month here in order to determine its position with the utmost exactness, Secheyles and the adjacent isles were inhabited only by monstrous crocodiles; but a small establishment has since been formed on it for the cultivation of cloves and nutmegs."—_Voyage to Madagascar and the E. Indies by the Abbé Rochon_, E.T., London, 1792, p. liii. 1772.—"The island named SEYCHELLES is inhabited by the French, and has a good harbour.... I shall here deliver my opinion that these islands, where we now are, are the Three Brothers and the adjacent islands ... as there are no islands to the eastward of them in these latitudes, and many to the westward."—_Capt. Neale's Passage from Bencoolen to the Seychelles Islands in the Swift Grab._ In _Dunn's Directory_, ed. 1780, pp. 225, 232. [1901.—"For a man of energy, perseverance, and temperate habits, SEYCHELLES affords as good an opening as any tropical colony."—_Report of Administrator_, in _Times_, Oct. 2.] SHA, SAH, s. A merchant or banker; often now attached as a surname. It is Hind. _sāh_ and _sāhu_ from Skt. _sādhu_, 'perfect, virtuous, respectable' '_prudhomme_'). See SOWCAR. [c. 1809.—"... the people here called Mahajans (MAHAJUN), SAHU, and Bahariyas, live by lending money."—_Buchanan Hamilton, E. India_, ii. 573.] SHABASH! interj. 'Well done!' 'Bravo!' Pers. _Shā-bāsh_. 'Rex fias!'[243] [Rather _shād-bāsh_, 'Be joyful.'] c. 1610.—"Le Roy fit rencontre de moy ... me disant vn mot qui est commun en toute l'Inde, à savoir SABATZ, qui veut dire grand mercy, et sert aussi à louer vn homme pour quelque chose qu'il a bien fait."—_Pyrard de Laval_, i. 224. [1843.—"I was awakened at night from a sound sleep by the repeated SAVĀSHES! _wāh! wāhs!_ from the residence of the thanndar."—_Davidson, Travels in Upper India_, i. 209.] SHABUNDER, s. Pers. _Shāh-bandar_, lit. 'King of the Haven,' Harbour-Master. This was the title of an officer at native ports all over the Indian seas, who was the chief authority with whom foreign traders and ship-masters had to transact. He was often also head of the Customs. Hence the name is of prominent and frequent occurrence in the old narratives. Portuguese authors generally write the word _Xabander_; ours _Shabunder_ or _Sabundar_. The title is not obsolete, though it does not now exist in India; the quotation from Lane shows its recent existence in Cairo, [and the Persians still call their Consuls _Shāh-bandar_ (_Burton, Ar. Nights_, iii. 158)]. In the marine Malay States the _Shābandar_ was, and probably is, an important officer of State. The passages from Lane and from Tavernier show that the title was not confined to seaports. At Aleppo Thevenot (1663) calls the corresponding official, perhaps by a mistake, '_Scheik_ BANDAR' (_Voyages_, iii. 121). [This is the office which King Mihrjān conferred upon Sindbad the Seaman, when he made him "his agent for the port and registrar of all ships that entered the harbour" (_Burton_, iv. 351)]. c. 1350.—"The chief of all the Musulmans in this city (_Kaulam_—see QUILON) is Mahommed SHĀHBANDAR."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 100. c. 1539.—"This King (of the Batas) understanding that I had brought him a Letter and a Present from the Captain of _Malaca_, caused me to be entertained by the XABANDAR, who is he that with absolute Power governs all the affairs of the Army."—_Pinto_ (orig. cap. xv.), in _Cogan's Transl._ p. 18. 1552.—"And he who most insisted on this was a Moor, XABANDAR of the Guzarates" (at Malacca).—_Castanheda_, ii. 359. 1553.—"A Moorish lord called Sabayo (SABAIO) ... as soon as he knew that our ships belonged to the people of these parts of Christendom, desiring to have confirmation on the matter, sent for a certain Polish Jew who was in his service as SHABANDAR (_Xabandar_), and asked him if he knew of what nation were the people who came in these ships...."—_Barros_, I. iv. 11. 1561.—"... a boatman, who, however, called himself XABANDAR."—_Correa, Lendas_, ii. 80. 1599.—"The SABANDAR tooke off my Hat, and put a Roll of white linnen about my head...."—_J. Davis_, in _Purchas_, i. 12. [1604.—"SABINDAR." See under KLING.] 1606.—"Then came the SABENDOR with light, and brought the Generall to his house."—_Middleton's Voyage_, E. (4). 1610.—"The SABANDER and the Governor of _Mancock_ (a place scituated by the River)...."—_Peter Williamson Floris_, in _Purchas_, i. 322. [1615.—"The opinion of the SABINDOUR shall be taken."—_Foster, Letters_, iv. 79.] c. 1650.—"Coming to Golconda, I found that the person whom I had left in trust with my chamber was dead: but that which I observ'd most remarkable, was that I found the door seal'd with two Seals, one being the Cadi's or chief Justice's, the other the SHA-BANDER'S or Provost of the Merchants."—_Tavernier_, E.T. Pt. ii. 136; [ed. _Ball_, ii. 70]. 1673.—"The SHAWBUNDER has his Grandeur too, as well as receipt of Custom, for which he pays the King yearly 22,000 _Thomands_."—_Fryer_, 222. 1688.—"When we arrived at Achin, I was carried before the SHABANDER, the chief Magistrate of the City...."—_Dampier_, i. 502. 1711.—"The Duties the Honourable Company require to be paid here on Goods are not above one fifth Part of what is paid to the SHABANDER or Custom-Master."—_Lockyer_, 223. 1726.—Valentyn, v. 313, gives a list of the SJAHBANDARS of Malakka from 1641 to 1725. They are names of Dutchmen. [1727.—"SHAWBANDAAR." See under TENASSERIM.] 1759.—"I have received a long letter from the Shahzada, in which he complains that you have begun to carry on a large trade in salt, and betel nut, and refuse to pay the duties on those articles ... which practice, if continued, will oblige him to throw up his post of SHAHBUNDER Droga (DAROGA)."—_W. Hastings_ to the Chief at Dacca, in _Van Sittart_, i. 5. 1768.—"... two or three days after my arrival (at Batavia), the landlord of the hotel where I lodged told me he had been ordered by the SHEBANDAR to let me know that my carriage, as well as others, must stop, if I should meet the Governor, or any of the council; but I desired him to acquaint the SHEBANDAR that I could not consent to perform any such ceremony."—_Capt. Carteret_, quoted by transl. of _Stavorinus_, i. 281. 1795.—"The descendant of a Portuguese family, named Jaunsee, whose origin was very low ... was invested with the important office of SHAWBUNDER, or intendant of the port, and receiver of the port customs."—_Symes_, p. 160. 1837.—"The Seyd Mohammad El Mahroockee, the SHAHBENDAR (chief of the Merchants of Cairo) hearing of this event, suborned a common fellah...."—_Lane's Mod. Egyptians_, ed. 1837, i. 157. SHADDOCK, s. This name properly belongs to the West Indies, having been given, according to Grainger, from that of the Englishman who first brought the fruit thither from the East, and who was, according to Crawfurd, an interloper captain, who traded to the Archipelago about the time of the Revolution, and is mentioned by his contemporary Dampier. The fruit is the same as the POMMELO (q.v.). And the name appears from a modern quotation below to be now occasionally used in India. [Nothing definite seems to be known of this Capt. Shaddock. Mr. R. C. A. Prior (7 ser. _N. & Q._, vii. 375) writes: "Lunan, in '_Hortus Jamaicensis_,' vol. ii. p. 171, says, 'This fruit is not near so large as the shaddock, which received its name from a Capt. Shaddock, who first brought the plant from the East Indies.' The name of the captain is believed to have been Shattock, one not uncommon in the west of Somersetshire. Sloane, in his 'Voyage to Jamaica,' 1707, vol. i. p. 41 says, 'The seed of this was first brought to Barbados by one Capt. Shaddock, commander of an East Indian ship, who touch'd at that island in his passage to England, and left its seed there.'" Watt (_Econ. Dict._ ii. 349) remarks that the Indian vernacular name _Batāvī nībū_, 'Batavian lime,' suggests its having been originally brought from Batavia.] [1754.—"... pimple-noses (POMMELO), called in the West Indies, CHADOCKS, a very fine large fruit of the citron-kind, but of four or five times its size...."—_Ives_, 19.] 1764.— "Nor let thy bright impatient flames destroy The golden SHADDOCK, the forbidden fruit...."—_Grainger_, Bk. I. 1803.—"The SHADDOCK, or pumpelmos (POMMELO), often grows to the size of a man's head."—_Percival's Ceylon_, 313. [1832.—"Several trays of ripe fruits of the season, viz., kurbootahs (SHADOCK), kabooza (melons)...."—_Mrs. Meer Hassan Ali, Observations_, i. 365.] 1878.—"... the splendid SHADDOCK that, weary of ripening, lays itself upon the ground and swells at ease...."—_In My Indian Garden_, 50. [1898.— "He has stripped my rails of the SHADDOCK frails and the green unripened pine." _R. Kipling, Barrack Room Ballads_, p. 130.] SHADE (TABLE-SHADE, WALL-SHADE), s. A glass guard to protect a candle or simple oil-lamp from the wind. The oldest form, in use at the beginning of the last century, was a tall glass cylinder which stood on the table, the candlestick and candle being placed bodily within in. In later days the universal form has been that of an inverted dome fitting into the candlestick, which has an annular socket to receive it. The _wall-shade_ is a bracket attached to the wall, bearing a candle or cocoa-nut oil lamp, protected by such a shade. In the wine-drinking days of the earlier part of last century it was sometimes the subject of a challenge, or forfeit, for a man to empty a wall-shade filled with claret. The second quotation below gives a notable description of a captain's outfit when taking the field in the 18th century. 1780.—"Borrowed last Month by a Person or Persons unknown, out of a private Gentleman's House near the Esplanade, a very elegant Pair of Candle SHADES. Whoever will return the same will receive a reward of 40 _Sicca Rupees_.—N.B. The Shades have private marks."—_Hicky's Bengal Gazette_, April 8. 1789.—"His tent is furnished with a good large bed, mattress, pillow, &c., a few camp-stools or chairs, a folding table, a pair of SHADES for his candles, six or seven trunks with table equipage, his stock of linen (at least 24 shirts); some dozens of wine, brandy, and gin; tea, sugar, and biscuit; and a hamper of live poultry and his milch-goat."—_Munro's Narrative_, 186. 1817.—"I am now finishing this letter by candle-light, with the help of a handkerchief tied over the SHADE."—_T. Munro_, in _Life_, i. 511. [1838.—"We brought carpets, and chandeliers, and WALL SHADES (the great staple commodity of Indian furniture), from Calcutta...."—_Miss Eden, Up the Country_, 2nd ed. i. 182.] SHAGREEN, s. This English word,—French _chagrin_; Ital. _zigrino_; Mid. High Ger. _Zager_,—comes from the Pers. _saghrī_, Turk. _ṣāghrī_, meaning properly the croupe or quarter of a horse, from which the peculiar granulated leather, also called _sāghrī_ in the East, was originally made. Diez considers the French (and English adopted) _chagrin_ in the sense of vexation to be the same word, as certain hard skins prepared in this way were used as files, and hence the word is used figuratively for gnawing vexation, as (he states) the Ital. _lima_ also is (_Etym. Worterbuch_, ed. 1861, ii. 240). He might have added the figurative origin of _tribulation_. [This view is accepted by the _N.E.D._; but Prof. Skeat (_Concise Dict._) denies its correctness.] 1663.—"... à Alep ... on y travaille aussi bien qu'à Damas le SAGRI, qui est ce qu'on appelle CHAGRIN en France, mais l'on en fait une bien plus grande quantité en Perse.... Le SAGRI sa fait de croupe d'âne," &c.—_Thevenot, Voyages_, iii. 115-116. 1862.—"SAGHREE, or _Keemookt_, Horse or Ass-Hide."—_Punjab Trade Report_, App. ccxx.; [For an account of the manufacture of _kimukht_, see _Hoey, Mon. on Trades and Manufactures of N. India_, 94.] SHAITAN, Ar. 'The Evil One; Satan.' _Shaitān kā bhāī_, 'Brother of the Arch-Enemy,' was a title given to Sir C. Napier by the Amīrs of Sind and their followers. He was not the first great English soldier to whom this title had been applied in the East. In the romance of _Cœur de Lion_, when Richard entertains a deputation of Saracens by serving at table the head of one of their brethren, we are told: "Every man sat stylle and pokyd othir; They saide: 'This is the _Develys brothir_, That sles our men, and thus hem eetes...." [c. 1630.—"But a Mountebank or Impostor is nick-named SHITAN-Tabib, _i.e._ the Devil's Chirurgion."—_Sir T. Herbert_, ed. 1677, p. 304. 1753.—"God preserve me from the SCHEITHAN Alragim."—_Hanway_, iii. 90.] 1863.—"Not many years ago, an eccentric gentleman wrote from Sikkim to the Secretary of the Asiatic Society in Calcutta, stating that, on the snows of the mountains there were found certain mysterious footsteps, _more than 30 or 40 paces asunder_, which the natives alleged to be SHAITAN'S. The writer at the same time offered, if Government would give him leave of absence for a certain period, etc., to go and trace the author of these mysterious vestiges, and thus this strange creature would be discovered _without any expense to Government_. The notion of catching SHAITAN _without any expense to Government_ was a sublime piece of Anglo-Indian tact, but the offer was not accepted."—_Sir H. Yule, Notes to Friar Jordanus_, 37. SHALEE, SHALOO, SHELLA, SALLO, &c., s. We have a little doubt as to the identity of all these words; the two latter occur in old works as names of cotton stuffs; the first two (Shakespear and Fallon give _sālū_) are names in familiar use for a soft twilled cotton stuff, of a Turkey-red colour, somewhat resembling what we call, by what we had judged to be a modification of the word, _shaloon_. But we find that Skeat and other authorities ascribe the latter word to a corruption of _Chalons_, which gave its name to certain stuffs, apparently bed-coverlets of some sort. Thus in Chaucer: "With shetes and with CHALONS faire yspredde."—_The Reve's Tale._ On which Tyrwhitt quotes from the _Monasticon_, "... _aut pannos pictos qui vocantur_ CHALONS _loco lectisternii_." See also in _Liber Albus_: "La charge de CHALOUNS et draps de Reynes...."—p. 225, also at p. 231. c. 1343.—"I went then to _Shāliyāt_ (near Calicut—see CHALIA) a very pretty town, where they make the stuffs (qu. SHĀLĪ?) that bear its name."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 109. [It is exceedingly difficult to disentangle the meanings and derivations of this series of words. In the first place we have SALOO, Hind. _sālū_, the Turkey-red cloth above described; a word which is derived by Platts from Skt. _śālū_, 'a kind of astringent substance,' and is perhaps the same word as the Tel. _sālū_, 'cloth.' This was originally an Indian fabric, but has now been replaced in the bazars by an English cloth, the art of dyeing which was introduced by French refugees who came over after the Revolution (see 7 ser. _N. & Q._ viii. 485 _seq._). See PIECE-GOODS, SALOOPAUTS. [c. 1590.—"SÁLU, per piece, 3 R. to 2 M."—_Āīn_, i. 94. [1610.—"SALLALLO, blue and black."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 72. [1672.—"SALLOOS, made at Gulcundah, and brought from thence to Surat, and go to England."—In _Birdwood, Report on Old Records_, 62. [1896.—"SALU is another fabric of a red colour prepared by dyeing English cloth named _mārkīn_ ('American') in the _āl_ dye, and was formerly extensively used for turbans, curtains, borders of female coats and female dress."—_Muhammad Hadi, Mon. on Dyes_, 34. Next we have SHELAH, which may be identical with Hind. _selā_, which Platts connects with Skt. _chela_, _chaila_, 'a piece of cloth,' and defines as "a kind of scarf or mantle (of silk, or lawn, or muslin; usually composed of four breadths depending from the shoulders loosely over the body: it is much worn and given as a present, in the Dakkhan); silk turban." In the Deccan it seems to be worn by men (_Herklots, Qanoon-e-Islam_, Madras reprint, 18). The _Madras Gloss._ gives SHEELAY, Mal. _shīla_, said to be from Skt. _chīra_, 'a strip of cloth,' in the sense of clothes; and SULLAH, Hind. _sela_, 'gauze for turbans.' [c. 1590.—"SHELAH, from the Dek'han, per piece, ½ to 2 M."—_Āīn_, i. 95. [1598.—"CHEYLA," in _Linschoten_, i. 91. [1800.—"SHILLAS, or thin white muslins.... They are very coarse, and are sometimes striped, and then called _Dupattas_ (see DOOPUTTY)."—_Buchanan, Mysore_, ii. 240.] 1809.—"The SHALIE, a long piece of coloured silk or cotton, is wrapped round the waist in the form of a petticoat, which leaves part of one leg bare, whilst the other is covered to the ancle with long and graceful folds, gathered up in front, so as to leave one end of the SHALIE to cross the breast, and form a drapery, which is sometimes thrown over the head as a veil."—_Maria Graham_, 3. [But, as Sir H. Yule suggested, in this form the word may represent SAREE.] 1813.—"Red SHELLAS or SALLOES...."—_Milburne_, i. 124. [ " "His SHELA, of fine cloth, with a silk or gold thread border...."—_Trans. Lit. Soc. Bo._ iii. 219 _seq._ [1900.—"SELA _Dupatta_—worn by men over shoulders, tucked round waist, ends hanging in front ... plain body and borders richly ornamented with gold thread; white, yellow, and green; worn in full dress, sometimes merely thrown over shoulders, with the ends hanging in front from either shoulder."—_Yusuf Ali, Mon. on Silk_, 72. The following may represent the same word, or be perhaps connected with P.—H. _chilla_, 'a selvage, gold threads in the border of a turban, &c.' [1610.—"TSYLE, the corge, Rs. 70."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 72.] 1615.—"320 pieces red ZELAS."—_Foster, Letters_, iv. 129. The same word is used by _Cocks, Diary_, Hak. Soc. i. 4. SHAMA, s. Hind. _shāmā_ [Skt. _syāma_, 'black, dark-coloured.'] A favourite song-bird and cage-bird, _Kitta cincla macrura_, Gmel. "In confinement it imitates the notes of other birds, and of various animals, with ease and accuracy" (_Jerdon_). The long tail seems to indicate the identity of this bird rather than the _mainā_ (see MYNA) with that described by Aelian. [Mr. M‘Crindle (_Invasion of India_, 186) favours the identification of the bird with the _Mainā_.] c. A.D. 250.—"There is another bird found among the Indians, which is of the size of a starling. It is particoloured; and in imitating the voice of man it is more loquacious and clever than a parrot. But it does not readily bear confinement, and yearning for liberty, and longing for intercourse with its kind, it prefers hunger to bondage with fat living. The Macedonians who dwell among the Indians, in the city of Bucephala and thereabouts ... call the bird κερκίων ('Taily'); and the name arose from the fact that the bird twitches his tail just like a wagtail."—_Aelian, de Nat. Anim._ xvi. 3. SHAMAN, SHAMANISM, s. These terms are applied in modern times to superstitions of the kind that connects itself with exorcism and "devil-dancing" as their most prominent characteristic, and which are found to prevail with wonderful identity of circumstance among non-Caucasian races over parts of the earth most remote from one another; not only among the vast variety of Indo-Chinese tribes, but among the Dravidian tribes of India, the Veddahs of Ceylon, the races of Siberia, and the red nations of N. and S. America. "Hinduism has assimilated these 'prior superstitions of the sons of Tur,' as Mr. Hodgson calls them, in the form of Tantrika mysteries, whilst, in the wild performance of the Dancing Dervishes at Constantinople, we see, perhaps, again, the infection of Turanian blood breaking out from the very heart of Mussulman orthodoxy" (see _Notes to Marco Polo_, Bk. II. ch. 50). The characteristics of Shamanism is the existence of certain sooth-sayers or medicine-men, who profess a special art of dealing with the mischievous spirits who are supposed to produce illness and other calamities, and who invoke these spirits and ascertain the means of appeasing them, in trance produced by fantastic ceremonies and convulsive dancings. The immediate origin of the term is the title of the spirit-conjuror in the Tunguz language, which is _shaman_, in that of the Manchus becoming _saman_, pl. _samasa_. But then in Chinese _Sha-măn_ or _Shi-măn_ is used for a Buddhist ascetic, and this would seem to be taken from the Skt. _śramana_, Pali _samana_. Whether the Tanguz word is in any way connected with this or adopted from it, is a doubtful question. W. Schott, who has treated the matter elaborately (_Über den Doppelsinn des Wortes_ Schamane _und über den tungusichen_ Schamanen-_Cultus am Hofe der Mandju Kaisern_, Berlin Akad. 1842), finds it difficult to suppose any connection. We, however, give a few quotations relating to the two words in one series. In the first two the reference is undoubtedly to Buddhist ascetics. c. B.C. 320.—"Τοὺς δὲ Σαρμάνας, τοὺς μὲν ἐντιμοτάτους Ὑλοβίους φησὶν ὀνομάζεσθαι, ζῶντας ἐν ταῖς ὕλαις ἀπὸ φύλλων καὶ καρπῶν ἀγρίων, ἐσθῆτας δ' ἔχειν ἀπὸ φλοῖων δενδρέιων, ἀφροδισίων χωρὶς καὶ οἴνου."—From _Megasthenes_, in _Strabo_, xv. c. 712.—"All the SAMANÍS assembled and sent a message to Bajhrá, saying, "We are _násik_ devotees. Our religion is one of peace and quiet, and fighting and slaying is prohibited, as well as all kinds of shedding of blood."—_Chach Náma_, in _Elliot_, i. 158. 1829.—"_Kami_ is the Mongol name of the spirit-conjuror or sorcerer, who before the introduction of Buddhism exercised among the Mongols the office of Sacrificer and Priest, as he still does among the Tunguzes, Manjus, and other Asiatic tribes.... In Europe they are known by the Tunguz name SCHAMAN; among the Manjus as SAMAN, and among the Tibetans as _Hlaba_. The Mongols now call them with contempt and abhorrence _Böh_ or _Böghe_, _i.e._ 'Sorcerer,' 'Wizard,' and the women who give themselves to the like fooleries _Udugun_."—_I. J. Schmidt, Notes to Sanang Setzen_, p. 416. 1871.—"Among Siberian tribes, the SHAMANS select children liable to convulsions as suitable to be brought up to the profession, which is apt to become hereditary with the epileptic tendencies it belongs to."—_Tylor, Primitive Culture_, ii. 121. SHAMBOGUE, s. Canar. _shāna-_ or _sāna-bhoga_; _shanāya_, 'allowance of grain paid to the village accountant,' Skt. _bhoga_, 'enjoyment.' A village clerk or accountant. [c. 1766.—"... this order to be enforced in the accounts by the SHANBAGUE."—_Logan, Malabar_, iii. 120. [1800.—"SHANABOGA, called SHANBOGUE by corruption, and CURNUM by the Musulmans, is the village accountant."—_Buchanan's Mysore_, i. 268.] 1801.—"When the whole KIST is collected, the SHANBOGUE and potail (see PATEL) carry it to the teshildar's cutcherry."—_T. Munro, in Life_, i. 316. SHAMEEANA, SEMIANNA, s. Pers. _shamiyāna_ or _shāmiyāna_ [very doubtfully derived from Pers. _shāh_, 'king,' _miyāna_, 'centre'], an awning or flat tent-roof, sometimes without sides, but often in the present day with CANAUTS; sometimes pitched like a porch before a large tent; often used by civil officers, when on tour, to hold their court or office proceedings _coram populo_, and in a manner generally accessible. [In the early records the word is used for a kind of striped calico.] c. 1590.—"The SHĀMYĀNAH-awning is made of various sizes, but never more than of 12 yards square."—_Āīn_, i. 54. [1609.—"A sort of Calico here called SEMIJANES are also in abundance, it is broader than the Calico."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 29.] [1613.—"The Hector having certain chueckeros (CHUCKER) of fine SEMIAN chowters."—_Ibid._ i. 217. In _Foster_, iv. 239, SEMANES.] 1616.—"... there is erected a throne foure foote from the ground in the Durbar Court from the backe whereof, to the place where the King comes out, a square of 56 paces long, and 43 broad was rayled in, and covered with fair SEMIAENES or Canopies of Cloth of Gold, Silke, or Velvet ioyned together, and sustained with Canes so covered."—_Sir T. Roe_, in _Purchas_, i.; Hak. Soc. i. 142. [1676.—"We desire you to furnish him with all things necessary for his voyage, ... with bridle and sadle, SEMEANOES, canatts (CANAUT)...."—_Forrest, Bombay Letters_, i. 89.] 1814.—"I had seldom occasion to look out for gardens or pleasure grounds to pitch my tent or erect my SUMMINIANA or SHAMYANA, the whole country being generally a garden."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ ii. 455; 2nd ed. ii. 64. In ii. 294 he writes SHUMEEANA]. 1857.—"At an early hour we retired to rest. Our beds were arranged under large canopies, open on all sides, and which are termed by the natives 'SHAMEANAHS.'"—_M. Thornhill, Personal Adventures_, 14. SHAMPOO, v. To knead and press the muscles with the view of relieving fatigue, &c. The word has now long been familiarly used in England. The Hind. verb is _chāmpnā_, from the imperative of which, _chāmpō_, this is most probably a corruption, as in the case of BUNOW, PUCKEROW, &c. The process is described, though not named, by Terry, in 1616: "Taking thus their ease, they often call their Barbers, who tenderly gripe and smite their Armes and other parts of their bodies instead of exercise, to stirre the bloud. It is a pleasing wantonnesse, and much valued in these hot climes." (In _Purchas_, ii. 1475). The process was familiar to the Romans under the Empire, whose slaves employed in this way were styled _tractator_ and _tractatrix_. [Perhaps the earliest reference to the practice is in Strabo (_McCrindle, Ancient India_, 72).] But with the ancients it seems to have been allied to vice, for which there is no ground that we know in the Indian custom. 1748.—"SHAMPOOING is an operation not known in Europe, and is peculiar to the Chinese, which I had once the curiosity to go through, and for which I paid but a trifle. However, had I not seen several China merchants SHAMPOOED before me, I should have been apprehensive of danger, even at the sight of all the different instruments...." (The account is good, but too long for extract.)—_A Voyage to the E. Indies in 1747 and 1748._ London, 1762, p. 226. 1750-60.—"The practice of CHAMPING, which by the best intelligence I could gather is derived from the Chinese, may not be unworthy particularizing, as it is little known to the modern Europeans...."—_Grose_, i. 113. This writer quotes _Martial_, iii. Ep. 82, and _Seneca_, Epist. 66, to show that the practice was known in ancient Rome. 1800.—"The Sultan generally rose at break of day: after being CHAMPOED, and rubbed, he washed himself, and read the Koran for an hour."—_Beatson, War with Tippoo_, p. 159. [1810.—"SHAMPOEING may be compared to a gentle kneading of the whole person, and is the same operation described by the voyagers to the Southern and Pacific ocean."—_Wilks, Hist. Sketches_, Madras reprint, i. 276.] " "Then whilst they fanned the children, or CHAMPOOED them if they were restless, they used to tell stories, some of which dealt of marvels as great as those recorded in the 1001 Nights."—_Mrs. Sherwood, Autobiog._ 410. " "That considerable relief is obtained from SHAMPOING, cannot be doubted; I have repeatedly been restored surprisingly from severe fatigue...."—_Williamson, V. M._ ii. 198. 1813.—"There is sometimes a voluptuousness in the climate of India, a stillness in nature, an indescribable softness, which soothes the mind, and gives it up to the most delightful sensations: independent of the effects of opium, CHAMPOING, and other luxuries indulged in by oriental sensualists."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ i. 35; [2nd ed. i. 25.] SHAN, n.p. The name which we have learned from the Burmese to apply to the people who call themselves the _great T'ai_, kindred to the Siamese, and occupying extensive tracts in Indo-China, intermediate between Burma, Siam, and China. They are the same people that have been known, after the Portuguese, and some of the early R. C. Missionaries, as LAOS (q.v.); but we now give the name an extensive signification covering the whole race. The Siamese, who have been for centuries politically the most important branch of this race, call (or did call themselves—see De la Loubère, who is very accurate) _T'ai-Noe_ or 'Little T'ai,' whilst they applied the term _T'ai-Yai_, or 'Great T'ai,' to their northern kindred or some part of these;[244] sometimes also calling the latter _T'ai-güt_, or the 'Ta'i left behind.' The T'ai or Shan are certainly the most numerous and widely spread race in Indo-China, and innumerable petty Shan States exist on the borders of Burma, Siam, and China, more or less dependent on, or tributary to, their powerful neighbours. They are found from the extreme north of the Irawadi Valley, in the vicinity of Assam, to the borders of Camboja; and in nearly all we find, to a degree unusual in the case of populations politically so segregated, a certain homogeneity in language, civilisation, and religion (Buddhist), which seems to point to their former union in considerable States. One branch of the race entered and conquered Assam in the 13th century, and from the name by which they were known, _Ahom_ or _Aham_, was derived, by the frequent exchange of aspirant and sibilant, the name, just used, of the province itself. The most extensive and central Shan State, which occupied a position between Ava and Yunnan, is known in the Shan traditions as Mung-_Mau_, and in Burma by the Buddhisto-classical name of _Kauśāmbi_ (from a famous city of that name in ancient India) corrupted by a usual process into _Ko-Shan-pyi_ and interpreted to mean 'Nine-Shan-States.' Further south were those T'ai States which have usually been called LAOS, and which formed several considerable kingdoms, going through many vicissitudes of power. Several of their capitals were visited and their ruins described by the late Francis Garnier, and the cities of these and many smaller States of the same race, all built on the same general quadrangular plan, are spread broadcast over that part of Indo-China which extends from Siam north of Yunnan. Mr. Cushing, in the Introduction to his _Shan Dictionary_ (Rangoon, 1881), divides the Shan family by dialectic indications into the _Ahoms_, whose language is now extinct, the _Chinese Shan_ (occupying the central territory of what was _Mau_ or Kauśāmbi), the _Shan_ (_Proper_, or Burmese Shan), _Laos_ (or Siamese Shan), and Siamese. The term SHAN is borrowed from the Burmese, in whose peculiar orthography the name, though pronounced _Shān_, is written _rham_. We have not met with its use in English prior to the Mission of Col. Symes in 1795. It appears in the map illustrating his narrative, and once or twice in the narrative itself, and it was frequently used by his companion, F. Buchanan, whose papers were only published many years afterwards in various periodicals difficult to meet with. It was not until the Burmese war of 1824-1826, and the active investigation of our Eastern frontier which followed, that the name became popularly known in British India. The best notice of the Shans that we are acquainted with is a scarce pamphlet by Mr. Ney Elias, printed by the Foreign Dept. of Calcutta in 1876 (_Introd. Sketch of the Hist. of the Shans, &c._). [The ethnology of the race is discussed by J. G. Scott, _Upper Burma Gazetteer_, i. pt. i. 187 _seqq._ Also see _Prince Henri d'Orleans, Du Tonkin aux Indes_, 1898; _H. S. Hallett, Among the Shans_, 1885, and _A Thousand Miles on an Elephant_, 1890.] Though the name as we have taken it is a Burmese oral form, it seems to be essentially a genuine ethnic name for the race. It is applied in the form SAM by the Assamese, and the Kakhyens; the Siamese themselves have an obsolete SIẼM (written _Sieyam_) for themselves, and SIENG (_Sieyang_) for the Laos. The former word is evidently the _Sien_, which the Chinese used in the compound _Sien-lo_ (for Siam,—see _Marco Polo_, 2nd ed. Bk. iii. ch. 7, note 3), and from which we got, probably through a Malay medium, our SIAM (q.v.). The Burmese distinguish the Siamese Shans as _Yudia_ (see JUDEA) Shans, a term perhaps sometimes including Siam itself. Symes gives this (through Arakanese corruption) as 'Yoodra-Shaan,' and he also (no doubt improperly) calls the Manipūr people 'Cassay Shaan' (see CASSAY). 1795.—"These events did not deter Shanbuan from pursuing his favourite scheme of conquest to the westward. The fertile plains and populous towns of Munnipoora and the CASSAY SHAAN, attracted his ambition."—_Symes_, p. 77. " "Zemee (see JANGOMAY), Sandapoora, and many districts of the YOODRA SHAAN to the eastward, were tributary, and governed by CHOBWAS, who annually paid homage to the Birman king."—_Ibid._ 102. " "SHAAN, or SHAN, is a very comprehensive term given to different nations, some independent, others the subjects of the greater states."—_Ibid._ 274. c. 1818.—"... They were assisted by many of the _Zaboà_ (see CHOBWA) or petty princes of the SCIAM, subject to the Burmese, who, wearied by the oppressions and exactions of the Burmese Mandarins and generals, had revolted, and made common cause with the enemies of their cruel masters.... The war which the Burmese had to support with these enemies was long and disastrous ... instead of overcoming the SCIAM (they) only lost day by day the territories ... and saw their princes range themselves ... under the protection of the King of Siam."—_Sangermano_, p. 57. 1861.— "Fie, Fie! Captain Spry! You are surely in joke With your wires and your trams, Going past all the SHAMS With branches to _Bam-you_ (see BAMO), and end in A-SMOKE." _Ode on the proposed Yunnan Railway._ _Bhamo_ and _Esmok_ were names constantly recurring in the late Capt. Spry's railway projects. SHANBAFF, SINABAFF, &c., s. Pers. _shānbāft_. A stuff often mentioned in the early narratives as an export from Bengal and other parts of India. Perhaps indeed these names indicate two different stuffs, as we do not know what they were, except that (as mentioned below) the _sinabaff_ was a fine white stuff. _Sīnabāff_ is not in Vuller's _Lexicon_. _Shānabāf_ is, and is explained as _genus panni grossioris, sic descripta_ (E. T.): "A very coarse and cheap stuff which they make for the sleeves of _ḳabās_ (see CABAYA) for sale."—_Bahār-i-'Ajam._ But this cannot have been the character of the stuffs sent by Sultan Mahommed Tughlak (as in the first quotation) to the Emperor of China. [Badger (quoted by _Birdwood, Report on Old Records_, 153) identifies the word with _sīna-bāfta_, 'China-woven' cloths.] 1343.—"When the aforesaid present came to the Sultan of India (from the Emp. of China) ... in return for this present he sent another of greater value ... 100 pieces of SHĪRĪNBĀF, and 500 pieces of SHĀNBĀF."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 3. 1498.—"The overseer of the Treasury came next day to the Captain-Major, and brought him 20 pieces of white stuff, very fine, with gold embroidery which they call _beyramies_ (BEIRAMEE), and other 20 large white stuffs, very fine, which were named SINABAFOS...."—_Correa_, E.T. by _Ld. Stanley_, 197. [1508.—See under ALJOFAR.] 1510.—"One of the Persians said: 'Let us go to our house, that is, to Calicut.' I answered, 'Do not go, for you will lose these fine SINABAPH' (which were pieces of cloth we carried)."—_Varthema_, 269. 1516.—"The quintal of this sugar was worth two ducats and a half in Malabar, and a good SINABÁFFO was worth two ducats."—_Barbosa_, 179. [ " "Also they make other stuffs which they call _Mamonas_ (_Maḥmūdīs_?), others _duguazas_ (_dogazīs_?), others _chautares_ (see CHOWTARS, under PIECE-GOODS), others SINABAFAS, which last are the best, and which the Moors hold in most esteem to make shirts of."—_Ibid._, Lisbon ed. 362.] SHASTER, s. The Law books or Sacred Writings of the Hindus. From Skt. _śāstra_, 'a rule,' a religious code, a scientific treatise. 1612.—"... They have many books in their Latin.... Six of these they call XASTRA, which are the bodies; eighteen which they call _Purána_ (POORANA), which are the limbs."—_Couto_, V. vi. 3. 1630.—"... The Banians deliver that this book, by them called the SHASTER, or the Book of their written word, consisted of these three tracts."—_Lord's Display_, ch. viii. 1651.—In _Rogerius_, the word is everywhere misprinted IASTRA. 1717.—"The six SASTRANGÓL contain all the Points and different Ceremonies in Worship...."—_Phillips's Account_, 40. 1765.—"... at the capture of _Calcutta_, A.D. 1756, I lost many curious _Gentoo_ manuscripts, and among them two very correct and valuable copies of the _Gentoo_ SHASTAH."—_J. Z. Holwell, Interesting Hist. Events_, &c., 2d ed., 1766, i. 3. 1770.—"The SHASTAH is looked upon by some as a commentary on the _vedam_, and by others as an original work."—_Raynal_ (tr. 1777), i. 50. 1776.—"The occupation of the Bramin should be to read the _Beids_, and other SHASTERS."—_Halhed, Gentoo Code_, 39. [SHASTREE, s. Hind. _śāstrī_ (see SHASTER). A man of learning, one who teaches any branch of Hindu learning, such as law. [1824.—"Gungadhur SHASTREE, the minister of the Baroda state, ... was murdered by Trimbuckjee under circumstances which left no doubt that the deed was perpetrated with the knowledge of Bajerow."—_Malcolm, Central India_, 2nd ed. i. 307.] SHAWL, s. Pers. and Hind. _shāl_, also _doshāla_, 'a pair of shawls.' The Persian word is perhaps of Indian origin, from Skt. _śavala_, 'variegated.' Sir George Birdwood tells us that he has found among the old India records "Carmania SHELLS" and "Carmania SHAWOOLS," meaning apparently _Kermān shawls_. He gives no dates unfortunately. [In a book of 1685 he finds "SHAWLES Carmania" and "Carmania Wooll"; in one of 1704, "CHAWOOLS" (_Report on Old Records_, 27, 40). Carmania goats are mentioned in a letter in _Forrest, Bombay Letters_, i. 140.] In Meninski (published in 1680) _shāl_ is defined in a way that shows the humble sense of the word originally: "Panni viliores qui partim albi, partim cineritii, partim nigri esse solent ex lana et pillis caprinis; hujusmodi pannum seu telam injiciunt humeris Dervisii ... instar stolae aut pallii." To this he adds, "Datur etiam sericea ejusmodi tela, fere instar nostri multitii, sive simplicis sive duplicati." For this the 2nd edition a century later substitutes: "_Shāl-i-Hindī_" (Indian shawl). "Tela _sericea_ subtilissima ex India adferri solita." c. 1590.—"In former times SHAWLS were often brought from Kashmír. People folded them in four folds, and wore them for a very long time.... His Majesty encourages in every possible way the (_shāl-bāfī_) manufacture of SHAWLS in Kashmír. In Lahór also there are more than 1000 workshops."—_Āīn_ i. 92. [Also see ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 349, 355.] c. 1665.—"Ils mettent sur eux a toute saison, lorsqu'ils sortent, une CHAL, qui est une maniere de toilette d'une laine très-fine qui se fait a Cachmìr. Ces CHALS ont environ deux aunes (the old French _aune_, nearly 47 inches English) de long sur une de large. On les achete vingt-cinq ou trente écus si elles sont fines. Il y en a même qui coûtent cinquante écus, mais ce sont les très-fines."—_Thevenot_, v. 110. c. 1666.—"Ces CHALES sont certaines pièces d'étoffe d'une aulne et demie de long, et d'une de large ou environ, qui sont brodées aux deux bouts d'une espèce de broderie, faite au métier, d'un pied ou environ de large.... J'en ai vu de ceux que les _Omrahs_ font faire exprès, qui coutoient jusqu'à cent cinquante Roupies; des autres qui sont de cette laine du pays, je n'en ai pas vu qui passaient 50 Roupies."—_Bernier_, ii. 280-281; [ed. _Constable_, 402]. 1717.—"... Con tutto ciò preziosissime nobilissime e senza comparazione magnifiche sono le tele che si chiamano SCIAL, si nella lingua Hindustana, come ancora nella lingua Persiana. Tali SCIAL altro non sono, che alcuni manti, che si posano sulla testa, e facendo da man destra, e da man sinistra scendere le due metà, con queste si cinge...."—_MS. Narrative of Padre Ip. Desideri._ [1662.—"Another rich Skarf, which they call SCHAL, made of a very fine stuff."—_J. Davies, Ambassador's Trav._, Bk. vi. 235, _Stanf. Dict._] 1727.—"When they go abroad they wear a SHAWL folded up, or a piece of White Cotton Cloth lying loose on the Top of their Heads."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 50; [SHAUL in ed. 1744, ii. 49]. c. 1760.—"Some SHAWLS are manufactured there.... Those coming from the province of Cachemire on the borders of Tartary, being made of a peculiar kind of silky hair, that produces from the loom a cloth beautifully bordered at both ends, with a narrow flowered selvage, about two yards and a half long, and a yard and a half wide ... and according to the price, which is from ten pounds and upwards to fifteen shillings, join, to exquisite fineness, a substance that renders them extremely warm, and so pliant that the fine ones are easily drawn through a common ring on the finger."—_Grose_, i. 118. 1781.—Sonnerat writes CHALLES. He says: "Ces étoffes (faites avec la laine des moutons de Tibet) surpassent nos plus belles soieries en finesse."—_Voyage_, i. 52. It seems from these extracts that the large and costly shawl, woven in figures over its whole surface, is a modern article. The old shawl, we see, was from 6 to 8 feet long, by about half that breadth; and it was most commonly white, with only a _border_ of figured weaving at each end. In fact what is now called a RAMPOOR CHUDDER when made with figured ends is probably the best representation of the old shawl. SHEEAH, SHIA, s. Arab. _shī'a_, _i.e._ 'sect.' A follower (more properly the followers collectively) of the Mahommedan 'sect,' or sects rather, which specially venerate 'Ali, and regard the Imāms (see IMAUM), his descendants, as the true successors to the Caliphate. The Persians (since the accession of the 'SOPHY' dynasty, (q.v.)) are _Shī'as_, and a good many of the Moslems in India. The sects which have followed more or less secret doctrines, and the veneration of hereditary quasi-divine heads, such as the Karmathites and Ismaelites of Musulman history, and the modern BOHRAS (see BORA) and "Mulāḥis," may generally be regarded as _Shī'a_. [See the elaborate article on the sect in _Hughes, Dict. of Islām_, 572 _seqq._] c. 1309.—"... dont encore il est ainsi, que tuit cil qui croient en la loy Haali dient que cil qui croient en la loy Mahommet sont mescréant; et aussi tuit cil qui croient en la loy Mahommet dient que tuit cil qui croient en la loy Haali sont mescréant."—_Joinville_, 252. 1553.—"Among the Moors have always been controversies ... which of the four first Caliphs was the most legitimate successor to the Caliphate. The Arabians favoured Bubac, Homar, and Otthoman, the Persians (_Parseos_) favoured Alle, and held the others for usurpers, and as holding it against the testament of Mahamed ... to the last this schism has endured between the Arabians and the Persians. The latter took the appellation XIÁ, as much as to say 'Union of one Body,' and the Arabs called them in reproach _Raffady_ [_Rāfiḍī_, a heretic (lit. 'deserter')], as much as to say 'People astray from the Path,' whilst they call themselves ÇUNY (see SUNNEE), which is the contrary."—_Barros_, II. x. 6. 1620.—"The Sonnite adherents of tradition, like the Arabs, the Turks, and an infinite number of others, accept the primacy of those who actually possess it. The Persians and their adherents who are called _Shias_ (SCIAI), _i.e._ 'Sectaries,' and are not ashamed of the name, believe in the primacy of those who have only claimed it (without possessing it), and obstinately contend that it belongs to the family of Alì only."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 75; [conf. Hak. Soc. i. 152]. 1626.—"He is by Religion a Mahumetan, descended from Persian Ancestors, and retaineth their opinions, which differing in many points from the Turkes, are distinguished in their Sectes by tearmes of SEAW and _Sunnee_."—_Purchas, Pilgrimage_, 995. 1653.—"Les Persans et _Keselbaches_ (KUZZILBASH) se disent SCHAÌ ... si les Ottomans estoient SCHAÌS, ou de la Secte de Haly, les Persans se feroient _Sonnis_ qui est la Secte des Ottomans."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, ed. 1657, 106. 1673.—"His Substitute here is a CHIAS Moor."—_Fryer_, 29. 1798.—"In contradistinction to the _Soonis_, who in their prayers cross their hands on the lower part of the breast, the SCHIAHS drop their arms in straight lines."—_G. Forster, Travels_, ii. 129. 1805.—"The word SH'EEAH, or SHEEUT, properly signifies a troop or sect ... but has become the distinctive appellation of the followers of Aly, or all those who maintain that he was the first legitimate _Khuleefah_, or successor to Moohummad."—_Baillie, Digest of Mah. Law_, II. xii. 1869.—"La tolerance indienne est venue diminuer dans l'Inde le fanatisme Musulman. Là _Sunnites_ et SCHIITES n'ont point entre eux cette animosité qui divise les Turcs et les Persans ... ces deux sectes divisent les musulmans de l'Inde; mais comme je viens de dire, elles n'excitent généralement entre eux aucune animosité."—_Garcin de Tassy, Rel. Mus._, p. 12. SHEERMAUL, s. Pers.—Hind. _shīrmāl_, a cake made with flour, milk and leaven; a sort of _brioche_. [The word comes from Pers. _shīr_, 'milk,' _māl_, 'crushing.' Riddell (_Domest. Econ._ 461) gives a receipt for what he calls "_Nauna Sheer Mhal_," _nān_ being Pers., 'bread.'] [1832.—"The dishes of meetah (_miṭhā_, 'sweet') are accompanied with the many varieties of bread common to Hindoostaun, without leaven, as SHEAH-MAUL, _bacherkaunie_ (BAKIR-KHANI), _chapaatie_ (CHUPATTY), &c.; the first two have milk and ghee mixed with the flour, and nearly resemble our pie-crust."—_Mrs. Meer Hassan Ali, Observations_, i. 101. [SHEIKH, s. Ar. _shaikh_; an old man, elder, chief, head of an Arab tribe. The word should properly mean one of the descendants of tribes of genuine Arab descent, but at the present day, in India, it is often applied to converts to Islam from the lower Hindu tribes. For the use of the word in the sense of a saint, see under PEER. [1598.—"Lieftenant (which the Arabians called ZEQUEN)."—_Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. i. 24. [1625.—"They will not haue them iudged by any Custome, and they are content that their XEQUE doe determine them as he list."—_Purchas, Pilgrimage_, ii. 1146. 1727.—"... but if it was so, that he (Abraham) was their SHEEK, as they alledge, they neither follow him in Morals or Religion."—_A. Hamilton_, ed. 1744, i. 37. [1835.—"Some parents employ a SHEYKH or fikee to teach their boys at home."—_Lane, Mod. Egypt._, ed. 1871, i. 77.] SHERBET, s. Though this word is used in India by natives in its native (Arab. and Pers.) form _sharbat_,[245] 'draught,' it is not a word now specially in Anglo-Indian use. The Arabic seems to have entered Europe by several different doors. Thus in Italian and French we have _sorbetto_ and _sorbet_, which probably came direct from the Levantine or Turkish form _shurbat_ or _shorbat_; in Sp. and Port. we have _xarabe_, _axarabe_ (_ash-sharāb_, the standard Ar. _sharāb_, 'wine or any beverage'), and _xarope_, and from these forms probably Ital. _sciroppo_, _siroppo_, with old French _ysserop_ and mod. French _sirop_; also English _syrup_, and more directly from the Spanish, _shrub_. Mod. Span. again gets, by reflection from French or Italian, _sorbete_ and _sîrop_ (see _Dozy_, 17, and _Marcel Devic_, s.v. _sirop_). Our _sherbet_ looks as if it had been imported direct from the Levant. The form _shrāb_ is applied in India to all wines and spirits and prepared drinks, _e.g._ Port-_shraub_, Sherry-_shraub_, LALL-SHRAUB, Brandy-_shraub_, Beer-_shraub_. c. 1334.—"... They bring cups of gold, silver, and glass, filled with sugar-candy-water; _i.e._ syrup diluted with water. They call this beverage SHERBET" (_ash-shurbat_).—_Ibn Batuta_, iii. 124. 1554.—"... potio est gratissima praesertim ubi multa nive, quae Constantinopoli nullo tempore deficit, fuerit refirgerata, _Arab_ SORBET vocant, hoc est, potionem Arabicam."—_Busbeq._ Ep. i. p. 92. 1578.—"The physicians of the same country use this XARAVE (of tamarinds) in bilious and ardent fevers."—_Acosta_, 67. c. 1580.—"Et saccharo potum jucundissimum parant quem SARBET vocant."—_Prosper Alpinus_, Pt. i. p. 70. 1611.—"In Persia there is much good wine of grapes which is called XARÀB in the language of the country."—_Teixeira_, i. 16. c. 1630.—"Their liquor may perhaps better delight you; 'tis faire water, sugar, rose-water, and juyce of Lemons mixt, call'd SHERBETS or ZERBETS, wholsome and potable."—_Sir T. Herbert_, ed. 1638, p. 241. 1682.—"The Moores ... dranke a little milk and water, but not a drop of wine; they also dranke a little SORBET, and _jacolatt_ (see JOCOLE)."—_Evelyn's Diary_, Jan 24. 1827.—"On one occasion, before Barak-el-Hadgi left Madras, he visited the Doctor, and partook of his SHERBET, which he preferred to his own, perhaps because a few glasses of rum or brandy were usually added to enrich the compound."—_Sir W. Scott, The Surgeon's Daughter_, ch. x. 1837.—"The Egyptians have various kinds of SHERBETS.... The most common kind (called simply SHURBÁT or SHURBÁT _sook'har_ ...) is merely sugar and water ... lemonade (_ley'moónáteh_, or SHARÁB _el-leymoón_) is another."—_Lane, Mod. Egypt._, ed. 1837, i. 206. 1863.—"The Estate overseer usually gave a dance to the people, when the most dissolute of both sexes were sure to be present, and to indulge too freely in the SHRUB made for the occasion."—_Waddell, 29 Years in the W. Indies_, 17. SHEREEF, s. Ar. _sharīf_, 'noble.' A dignitary descended from Mahommed. 1498.—"The ambassador was a white man who was XARIFE, as much as to say a _creligo_" (_i.e._ _clerigo_).—_Roteiro_, 2nd ed. 30. [1672.—"SCHIERIFI." See under CASIS. [c. 1666.—"The first (embassage) was from the CHERIF of Meca...."—_Bernier_, ed. _Constable_, 133. 1701.—"... y^e SHREIF of Judda...."—_Forrest, Bombay Letters_, i. 232.] SHERISTADAR, s. The head ministerial officer of a Court, whose duty it is to receive plaints, and see that they are in proper form and duly stamped, and generally to attend to routine business. Properly H.—P. from _sar-rishtā-dār_ or _sarishta-dār_, 'register-keeper.' _Sar-rishtā_, an office of registry, literally means 'head of the string.' C. P. Brown interprets _Sarrishtadār_ as "he who holds the end of the string (on which puppets dance)"—satirically, it may be presumed. Perhaps 'keeper of the clue,' or 'of the file' would approximately express the idea. 1786.—(With the object of establishing) "the officers of the CANONGOE'S Department upon its ancient footing, altogether independent of the Zemindars ... and to prevent confusion in the time to come.... For these purposes, and to avail ourselves as much as possible of the knowledge and services of Mr. James Grant, we have determined on the institution of an office well-known in this country under the designation of Chief SERRISHTADAR, with which we have invested Mr. Grant, to act in that capacity under your Board, and also to attend as such at your deliberations, as well as at our meetings in the Revenue Department."—_Letter from G. G. in C. to Board of Revenue_, July 19 (Bengal Rev. Regulation xix.). 1878.—"Nowadays, however, the SERISHTADAR'S signature is allowed to authenticate copies of documents, and the Assistant is thus spared so much drudgery."—_Life in the Mofussil_, i. 117. [SHEVAROY HILLS, n.p. The name applied to a range of hills in the Salem district of Madras. The origin of the name has given rise to much difference of opinion. Mr. Lefanu (_Man. of Salem_, ii. 19 _seq._) thinks that the original name was possibly _Sivarayan_, whence the German name _Shivarai_ and the English SHEVAROYS; or that _Sivarayan_ may by confusion have become _Sherarayan_, named after the Raja of _Sera_; lastly, he suggests that it comes from _sharpu_ or _sharvu_, 'the slope or declivity of a hill,' and _vay_, 'a mouth, passage, way.' This he is inclined to accept, regarding _Shervarayan_ or _Sharvayrayan_, as 'the cliff which dominates (_rayan_) the way (_vay_) which leads through or under the declivity (_sharvu_).' The _Madras Gloss._ gives the Tam. form of the name as _Shervarayanmalai_, from _Sheran_, 'the Chera race,' _irayan_, 'king,' and _malai_, 'mountain.' [1823.—"Mr. Cockburn ... had the kindness to offer me the use of a bungalow on the SHERVARAYA hills...."—_Hoole, Missions in Madras_, 282. [SHIBAR, SHIBBAR, s. A kind of coasting vessel, sometimes described as a great PATTAMAR. Molesworth (_Mahr. Dict._ s.v.) gives _shibāṛ_ which, in the usual dictionary way, he defines as 'a ship or large vessel of a particular description.' The _Bombay Gazetteer_ (x. 171) speaks of the _'shibādi_, a large vessel, from 100 to 300 tons, generally found in the Ratnagiri sub-division ports'; and in another place (xiii. Pt. ii. 720) says that it is a large vessel chiefly used in the Malabar trade, deriving the name from Pers. _shāhī-bār_, 'royal-carrier.' [1684.—"The Mucaddam (MOCUDDUM) of this SHIBAR bound for Goa."—_Yule_, in _Hedges' Diary_, Hak. Soc. II. clxv.; also see clxxxiv. [1727.—"... the other four were GRABS or Gallies, and SHEYBARS, or half Gallies."—_A. Hamilton_, ed. 1744, i. 134. [1758.—"... then we cast off a boat called a large SEEBAR, bound to Muscat...."—_Ives_, 196.] SHIGRAM, s. A Bombay and Madras name for a kind of hack palankin carriage. The camel-_shigram_ is often seen on roads in N. India. The name is from Mahr. _śīghr_, Skt. _śīghra_, 'quick or quickly.' A similar carriage is the _Jutkah_, which takes its name from Hind. _jhaṭkā_, 'swift.' [1830.—At Bombay, "In heavy coaches, lighter landaulets, or singular-looking SHIGRAMPOES, might be seen bevies of British fair ..."—_Mrs. Elwood, Narr._ ii. 376. [1875.—"As it is, we have to go ... 124 miles in a dak gharri, bullock SHIGRAM, or mail-cart...."—_Wilson, Abode of Snow_, 18.] SHIKAR, s. Hind. from Pers. _shikār_, 'la chasse'; sport (in the sense of shooting and hunting); game. c. 1590.—"_Āīn_, 27. _Of Hunting_ (orig. _Āīn-i_-SHIKĀR). Superficial worldly observers see in killing an animal a sort of pleasure, and in their ignorance stride about, as if senseless, on the field of their passions. But deep enquirers see in hunting a means of acquisition of knowledge.... This is the case with His Majesty."—_Āīn_, i. 282. 1609-10.—"SYKARY, which signifieth, seeking, or hunting."—_W. Finch_, in _Purchas_, i. 428. 1800.—"250 or 300 horsemen ... divided into two or three small parties, supported by our infantry, would give a proper SHEKAR; and I strongly advise not to let the Mahratta boundary stop you in the pursuit of your game."—_Sir A. Wellesley_ to _T. Munro_, in _Life of Munro_, iii. 117. 1847.—"Yet there is a charm in this place for the lovers of SHIKAR."—_Dry Leaves from Young Egypt_, 3. [1859.—"Although the jungles literally swarm with tigers, a SHICKAR, in the Indian sense of the term, is unknown."—_Oliphant, Narr. of Mission_, i. 25.] 1866.—"May I ask what has brought you out to India, Mr. Cholmondeley? Did you come out for SHIKAR, eh?"—_Trevelyan, The Dawk Bungalow_, in _Fraser_, lxxiii. 222. In the following the word is wrongly used in the sense of SHIKAREE. [1900.—"That so experienced a SHIKAR should have met his death emphasises the necessity of caution."—_Field_, Sept. 1.] SHIKAREE, SHEKARRY, s. Hind. _shikārī_, a sportsman. The word is used in three ways: A. As applied to a native expert, who either brings in game on his own account, or accompanies European sportsmen as guide and aid. [1822.—"SHECARRIES are generally Hindoos of low cast, who gain their livelihood entirely by catching birds, hares, and all sorts of animals."—_Johnson, Sketches of Field Sports_, 25.] 1879.—"Although the province (Pegu) abounds in large game, it is very difficult to discover, because there are no regular SHIKAREES in the Indian acceptation of the word. Every village has its local SHIKAREE, who lives by trapping and killing game. Taking life as he does, contrary to the principles of his religion, he is looked upon as damned by his neighbours, but that does not prevent their buying from him the spoils of the chase."—_Pollok, Sport in Br. Burmah_, &c., i. 13. B. As applied to the European sportsman himself: _e.g._ "Jones is well known as a great _Shikaree_." There are several books of sporting adventure written _circa_ 1860-75 by Mr. H. A. Leveson under the name of 'The Old SHEKARRY.' [C. A shooting-boat used in the Cashmere lakes. [1875.—"A SHIKĀRĪ is a sort of boat, that is in daily use with the English visitors; a light boat manned, as it commonly is, by six men, it goes at a fast pace, and, if well fitted with cushions, makes a comfortable conveyance. A _bandūqī_ (see BUNDOOK) _shikāri_ is the smallest boat of all; a shooting punt, used in going after wild fowl on the lakes."—_Drew, Jummoo_, &c., 181.] SHIKAR-GĀH, s. Pers. A hunting ground, or enclosed preserve. The word has also a technical application to patterns which exhibit a variety of figures and groups of animals, such as are still woven in brocade at Benares, and in shawl-work in Kashmir and elsewhere (see _Marco Polo_, Bk. I. ch. 17, and notes). [The great areas of jungle maintained by the Amīrs of Sind and called _Shikārgāhs_ are well known. [1831.—"Once or twice a month when they (the Ameers) are all in good health, they pay visits to their different SHIKARGAHS or preserves for game."—_J. Burnes, Visit to the Court of Sinde_, 103.] SHIKHÓ, n. and v. Burmese word. The posture of a Burmese in presence of a superior, _i.e._ kneeling with joined hands and bowed head in an attitude of worship. Some correspondence took place in 1883, in consequence of the use of this word by the then Chief Commissioner of British Burma, in an official report, to describe the attitude used by British envoys at the Court of Ava. The statement (which was grossly incorrect) led to remonstrance by Sir Arthur Phayre. The fact was that the envoy and his party sat on a carpet, but the attitude had no analogy whatever to that of _shikho_, though the endeavour of the Burmese officials was persistent to involve them in some such degrading attitude. (See KOWTOW.) 1855.—"Our conductors took off their shoes at the gate, and the Woondouk made an ineffectual attempt to induce the Envoy to do likewise. They also at four different places, as we advanced to the inner gate, dropt on their knees and SHIKHOED towards the palace."—_Yule, Mission to Ava_, 82. 1882.—"Another ceremony is that of SHEKHOING to the spire, the external emblem of the throne. All Burmans must do this at each of the gates, at the foot of the steps, and at intervals in between...."—_The Burman, His Life and Notions_, ii. 206. SHINBIN, SHINBEAM, &c., s. A term in the Burmese teak-trade; apparently a corruption from Burm. _shīn-byīn_. The first monosyllable (_shīn_) means 'to put together side by side,' and _byīn_, 'plank,' the compound word being used in Burmese for 'a thick plank used in constructing the side of a ship.' The _shinbin_ is a thick plank, about 15″ wide by 4″ thick, and running up to 25 feet in length (see _Milburn_, i. 47). It is not sawn, but split from green trees. 1791.—"Teak Timber for sale, consisting of Duggis (see DUGGIE). SHINBEENS. Coma planks (?). Maguire planks (?) Joists and Sheathing Boards." _Madras Courier_, Nov. 10. SHINKALI, SHIGALA, n.p. A name by which the City and Port of CRANGANORE (q.v.) seems to have been known in the early Middle Ages. The name was probably formed from Tiruvan-_jiculam_, mentioned by Dr. Gundert below. It is perhaps the Gingaleh of Rabbi Benjamin in our first quotation; but the data are too vague to determine this, though the position of that place seems to be in the vicinity of Malabar. c. 1167.—"GINGALEH is but three days distant by land, whereas it requires a journey of fifteen days to reach it by the sea; this place contains about 1,000 Israelites."—_Benjamin of Tudela_, in _Wright's Early Travels_, p. 117. c. 1300.—"Of the cities on the shore (of Malībār) the first is SINDÁBÚR (Goa), then Faknúr (see BACANORE), then the country of Manjarúr (see MANGALORE) ... then CHINKALĪ (or _Jinkalī_), then Kúlam (see QUILON)."—_Rashīduddīn_, see _J. R. As. Soc._, N.S., iv. pp. 342, 345. c. 1320.—"Le pays de Manîbâr, appelè pays du Poivre, comprend les villes suivantes. * * * * * "La ville de SHINKLI, dont la majeure partie de la population est composée de Juifs. "KAULAM est la dernière ville de la côte de Poivre."—_Shemseddin Dimishqui_, by _Mehren_ (Cosmographie du Moyen Age), p. 234. c. 1328.—"... there is one very powerful King in the country where the pepper grows, and his kingdom is called Molebar. There is also the King of SINGUYLI...."—_Fr. Jordanus_, p. 40. 1330.—"And the forest in which the pepper groweth extendeth for a good 18 days' journey, and in that forest there be two cities, the one whereof is called Flandrina (see PANDARANI), and the other CYNGILIN...."—_Fr. Odoric_, in _Cathay_, &c., 75-76. c. 1330.—"Etiam Shâliyât (see CHALIA) et SHINKALA urbes Malabaricae sunt, quarum alteram Judaei incolunt...."—_Abulfeda_, in _Gildemeister_, 185. c. 1349.—"And in the second India, which is called Mynibar, there is CYNKALI, which signifieth Little India" (Little China) "for _Kali_ is 'little.'"—_John Marignolli_, in _Cathay_, &c., 373. 1510.—"SCIGLA alias et Chrongalor vocatur, ea quam Cranganorium dicimus Malabariae urbem, ut testatur idem Jacobus Indiarum episcopus ad calcem Testamenti Novi ab ipso exarati anno Graecorum 1821, Christi 1510, et in fine Epistolarum Pauli, Cod. Syr. Vat. 9 et 12."—In _Assemani, Diss. de Syr. Nest._, pp. 440, 732. 1844.—"The place (Codungalur) is identified with _Tiruvan_-JICULAM river-harbour, which Cheraman Perumal is said to have declared the best of the existing 18 harbours of Kerala...."—_Dr. Gundert_, in _Madras Journal_, xiii. 120. " "One _Kerala Ulpatti_ (_i.e._ legendary history of Malabar) of the Nasrani, says that their forefathers ... built Codangalur, as may be learned from the granite inscription at the northern entrance of the _Tiruvan_-JICULAM temple...."—_Ibid._ 122. SHINTOO, SINTOO, s. Japanese _Shintau_, 'the Way of the Gods.' The primitive relation of Japan. It is described by Faria y Sousa and other old writers, but the name does not apparently occur in those older accounts, unless it be in the _Seuto_ of Couto. According to Kaempfer the philosophic or Confucian sect is called in Japan _Siuto_. But that hardly seems to fit what is said by Couto, and his _Seuto_ seems more likely to be a mistake for _Sento_. [See Lowell's articles on _Esoteric Shintoo_, in _Proc. As. Soc. Japan_, 1893.] 1612.—"But above all these idols they adore one SEUTÓ, of which they say that it is the substance and principle of All, and that its abode is in the Heavens."—_Couto_, V. viii. 12. 1727.—"Le SINTO qu'on appelle aussi Sinsju et Kamimitsi, est le Culte des Idoles, établi anciennement dans le pays. Sin et Kami sont les noms des Idoles qui font l'object de ce Culte. Siu (_sic_) signifie la Foi, ou la Religion. Sinsja et au pluriel Sinsju, ce sont les personnes qui professent cette Religion."—_Kaempfer, Hist. de Japon_, i. 176; [E.T. 204]. 1770.—"Far from encouraging that gloomy fanaticism and fear of the gods, which is inspired by almost all other religions, the XINTO sect had applied itself to prevent, or at least to moderate that disorder of the imagination."—_Raynal_ (E.T. 1777), i. 137. 1878.—"The indigenous religion of the Japanese people, called in later times by the name of SHINTAU or Way of the Gods, in order to distinguish it from the way of the Chinese moral philosophers, and the way of Buddha, had, at the time when Confucianism and Buddhism were introduced, passed through the earliest stages of development."—_Westminster Rev._, N.S., No. cvii. 29. [SHIRAZ, n.p. The wine of Shiraz was much imported and used by Europeans in India in the 17th century, and even later. [1627.—"SHERAZ then probably derives it self either from _sherab_ which in the _Persian_ Tongue signifies a Grape here abounding ... or else from _sheer_ which in the Persian signifies Milk."—_Sir T. Herbert_, ed. 1677, p. 127. [1685.—"... three Chests of SIRASH wine...."—_Pringle, Diary Ft. St. Geo._, 1st ser. iv. 109, and see ii. 148. [1690.—"Each Day there is prepar'd (at Surrat) a Publick Table for the Use of the President and the rest of the Factory.... The Table is spread with the choicest Meat Surrat affords ... and equal plenty of generous SHERASH and ARAK PUNCH...."—_Ovington_, 394. [1727.—"SHYRASH is a large City on the Road, about 550 Miles from _Gombroon_."—_A. Hamilton_, ed. 1744, i. 99. [1813.—"I have never tasted this (pomegranate wine), nor any other Persian wine, except that of SCHIRAZ, which, although much extolled by poets, I think inferior to many wines in Europe."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. i. 468.] SHIREENBAF, s. Pers. _Shīrīnbāf_, 'sweet-woof.' A kind of fine cotton stuff, but we cannot say more precisely what. c. 1343.—"... one hundred pieces of SHĪRĪNBĀF...."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 3. [1609.—"SERRIBAFF, a fine light stuff or cotton whereof the Moors make their CABAYES or clothing."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 29.] 1673.—"... SIRING chintz, Broad Baftas...."—_Fryer_, 88. SHISHAM. See under SISSOO. SHISHMUHULL, s. Pers. _shīsha-maḥal_, lit. 'glass apartment' or palace. This is or was a common appendage of native palaces, viz. a hall or suite of rooms lined with mirror and other glittering surfaces, usually of a gimcrack aspect. There is a place of exactly the same description, now gone to hideous decay, in the absurd Villa Palagonia at Bagheria near Palermo. 1835.—"The SHĪSHA-MAHAL, or house of glass, is both curious and elegant, although the material is principally pounded talc and looking-glass. It consists of two rooms, of which the walls in the interior are divided into a thousand different panels, each of which is filled up with raised flowers in silver, gold, and colours, on a ground-work of tiny convex mirrors."—_Wanderings of a Pilgrim_, i. 365. SHOE OF GOLD (or of Silver). The name for certain ingots of precious metal, somewhat in the form of a Chinese shoe, but more like a boat, which were formerly current in the trade of the Far East. Indeed of silver they are still current in China, for Giles says: "The common name among foreigners for the Chinese silver ingot, which bears some resemblance to a native shoe. May be of any weight from 1 oz. and even less, to 50 and sometimes 100 oz., and is always stamped by the assayer and banker, in evidence of purity" (_Gloss. of Reference_, 128). [In Hissar the Chinese silver is called _sillī_ from the slabs (_sil_) in which it is sold (_Maclagan, Mon. on Gold and Silver Work in Punjab_, p. 5).] The same form of ingot was probably the _bālish_ (or _yāstok_) of the Middle Ages, respecting which see _Cathay_, &c., 115, 481, &c. Both of these latter words mean also 'a cushion,' which is perhaps as good a comparison as either 'shoe' or 'boat.' The word now used in C. Asia is _yambū_. There are cuts of the gold and silver ingots in Tavernier, whose words suggest what is probably the true origin of the popular English name, viz. a corruption of the Dutch _Goldschuyt_. 1566.—"... valuable goods exported from this country (China) ... are first, a quantity of gold, which is carried to India, in LOAVES in the shape of BOATS...."—_C. Federici_, in _Ramusio_, iii. 391b. 1611.—"Then, I tell you, from China I could load ships with CAKES OF GOLD fashioned like BOATS, containing, each of them, roundly speaking, 2 marks weight, and so each cake will be worth 280 pardaos."—_Couto, Dialogo do Soldado Pratico_, p. 155. 1676.—"The Pieces of Gold mark'd Fig. 1, and 2, are by the Hollanders called GOLTSCHUT, that is to say, a Boat of Gold, because they are in the form of a Boat. Other Nations call them Loaves of Gold.... The Great Pieces come to 12 hundred Gilders of _Holland_ Money, and thirteen hundred and fifty Livres of our Money."—_Tavernier_, E.T. ii. 8. 1702.—"Sent the Moolah to be delivered the Nabob, Dewan, and Buxie 48 China Oranges ... but the Dewan bid the Moolah write the Governor for a hundred more that he might send them to Court; which is understood to be One Hundred SHOES OF GOLD, or so many thousand pagodas or rupees."—In _Wheeler_, i. 397. 1704.—"Price Currant, July, 1704, (at Malacca) ... GOLD, _China_, in SHOOS 94 Touch."—_Lockyer_, 70. 1862.—"A silver ingot '_Yambu_' weighs about 2 (Indian) _seers_ ... = 4 lbs., and is worth 165 Co.'s rupees. _Koomoosh_, also called '_Yambucha_,' or small silver ingot, is worth 33 Rs. ... 5 _yambuchas_, being equal to 1 _yambu_. There are two descriptions of '_yambucha_'; one is a square piece of silver, having a Chinese stamp on it; the other ... in the form of a boat, has no stamp. The _Yambu_ is _in the form of a boat_, and has a Chinese stamp on it."—_Punjab Trade Report_, App. ccxxvi.-xxviii. 1. 1875.—"The _yámbú_ or _kúrs_ is a silver ingot something the shape of a deep boat with projecting bow and stern. The upper surface is lightly hollowed, and stamped with a Chinese inscription. It is said to be pure silver, and to weigh 50 (Cashghar) _ser_ = 30,000 grains English."—Report of _Forsyth's Mission to Kashghar_, 494. [1876.—"... he received his pay in Chinese _yambs_ (gold coins), at the rate of 128 rubles each, while the real commercial value was only 115 rubles."—_Schuyler, Turkistan_, ii. 322. [1901.—A piece of Chinese SHOE MONEY, value 10 taels, was exhibited before the Numismatic Society.—_Athenaeum_, Jan. 26, p. 118. Perhaps the largest specimen known of Chinese "boat-money" was exhibited. It weighed 89½ ounces troy, and represented 50 taels, or £8, 8_s._ 0_d._ English.—_Ibid._ Jan. 25, 1902, p. 120]. SHOE-FLOWER, s. A name given in Madras Presidency to the flower of the _Hibiscus Rosa-sinensis_, L. It is a literal translation of the Tam. _shapāttupu_, Singh. _sappattumala_, a name given because the flowers are used at Madras to blacken shoes. The Malay name _Kempang sapatu_ means the same. Voigt gives SHOE-FLOWER as the English name, and adds: "Petals astringent, used by the Chinese to blacken their shoes (?) and eyebrows" (_Hortus Suburbanus Calcuttensis_, 116-7); see also _Drury_, s.v. The notion of the Chinese blackening their shoes is surely an error, but perhaps they use it to blacken leather for European use. [1773.—"The flower (_Trepalta_, or _Morroock_) (which commonly by us is called SHOE-FLOWER, because used to black our shoes) is very large, of a deep but beautiful crimson colour."—_Ives_, 475.] 1791.—"La nuit suivante ... je joignis aux pavots ... une fleur de FOULE SAPATTE, qui sert aux cordonniers à teindre leurs cuirs en noir."—_B. de St. Pierre, Chaumière Indienne._ This _foule-sapatte_ is apparently some quasi Hindustani form of the name (_phul-sabāt_?) used by the Portuguese. SHOE-GOOSE, s. This ludicrous corruption of the Pers. _siyāh-gosh_, lit. 'black-ear,' _i.e._ lynx (_Felis Caracal_) occurs in the passage below from A. Hamilton. [The corruption of the same word by the _Times_, below, is equally amusing.] [c. 1330.—"... ounces, and another kind something like a greyhound, having only the ears black, and the whole body perfectly white, which among these people is called SIAGOIS."—_Friar Jordanus_, 18.] 1727.—"Antelopes, Hares and Foxes, are their wild game, which they hunt with Dogs, Leopards, and a small fierce creature called by them a SHOE-GOOSE."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 124; [ed. 1744, i. 125]. 1802.—"... between the cat and the lion, are the ... SYAGUSH, the lynx, the tiger-cat...."—_Ritson, Essay on Abstinence from Animal Food_, 12. 1813.—"The Moguls train another beast for antelope-hunting called the SYAH-GUSH, or black-ears, which appears to be the same as the caracal, or Russian lynx."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ i. 277; [2nd ed. i. 175 and 169]. [1886.—"In 1760 a Moor named Abdallah arrived in India with a 'SHAH GOEST' (so spelt, evidently a SHAWL GOAT) as a present for Mr. Secretary Pitt."—_Account of I. O. Records_, in _Times_, Aug. 3.] SHOKE, s. A hobby, a favourite pursuit or whim. Ar.—_shauḳ_. 1796.—"This increased my SHOUQ ... for soldiering, and I made it my study to become a proficient in all the Hindostanee modes of warfare."—_Mily. Mem. of Lt.-Col. J. Skinner_, i. 109. [1866.—"One Hakim has a SHOUKH for turning everything _ooltapoolta_."—_Confessions of an Orderly_, 94.] SHOLA, s. In S. India, a wooded ravine; a thicket. Tam. _sholāi_. 1862.—"At daylight ... we left the Sisipara bungalow, and rode for several miles through a valley interspersed with SHOLAS of rhododendron trees."—_Markham, Peru and India_, 356. 1876.—"Here and there in the hollows were little jungles; SHOLAS, as they are called."—_Sir M. E. Grant-Duff, Notes of Indian Journey_, 202. SHOOCKA, s. Ar.—H. _shuḳḳa_ (properly 'an oblong strip'), a letter from a king to a subject. 1787.—"I have received several melancholy SHUKHAS from the King (of Dehli) calling on me in the most pressing terms for assistance and support."—_Letter of Lord Cornwallis_, in _Corresp._ i. 307. SHOOLDARRY, s. A small tent with steep sloping roof, two poles and a ridge-piece, and with very low side walls. The word is in familiar use, and is habitually pronounced as we have indicated. But the first dictionary in which we have found it is that of Platts. This author spells the word _chholdārī_, identifying the first syllable with _jhol_, signifying 'puckering or bagging.' In this light, however, it seems possible that it is from _jhūl_ in the sense of a bag or wallet, viz. a tent that is crammed into a bag when carried. [The word is in Fallon, with the rather doubtful suggestion that it is a corruption of the English '_soldier's_' tent. See PAWL.] 1808.—"I have now a SHOALDARREE for myself, and a long _paul_ (see PAWL) for my people."—_Elphinstone_, in _Life_, i. 183. [1869.—"... the men in their SULDARIS, or small single-roofed tents, had a bad time of it...."—_Ball, Jungle Life_, 156.] SHRAUB, SHROBB, s. Ar. _sharāb_; Hind. _sharāb_, _shrāb_, 'wine.' See under SHERBET. SHROFF, s. A money-changer, a banker. Ar. _ṣarrāf_, _ṣairafi_, _ṣairaf_. The word is used by Europeans in China as well as in India, and is there applied to the experts who are employed by banks and mercantile firms to check the quality of the dollars that pass into the houses (see _Giles_ under next word). Also SHROFFAGE, for money-dealer's commission. From the same root comes the Heb. _sōrēf_, 'a goldsmith.' Compare the figure in _Malachi_, iii. 3: "He shall sit as a refiner and purifier of silver; and he shall purify the sons of Levi." Only in Hebrew the goldsmith tests metal, while the _ṣairaf_ tests _coins_. The Arab poet says of his mare: "Her forefeet scatter the gravel every midday, as the dirhams are scattered at their testing by the _ṣairaf_" (W. R. S.) 1554.—"_Salaries of the officers of the Custom Houses, and other charges for these which the Treasurers have to pay_.... Also to the XARRAFO, whose charge it is to see to the money, two _pardaos_ a month, which make for a year seven thousand and two hundred _reis_."—_Botelho, Tombo_, in _Subsidios_, 238. 1560.—"There are in the city many and very wealthy ÇARAFOS who change money."—_Tenreiro_, ch. i. 1584.—"5 TANGAS make a _seraphin_ (see XERAFINE) of gold; but if one would change them into _basaruchies_ (see BUDGROOK) he may have 5 tangas and 16 _basaruchies_, which ouerplus they call CERAFAGIO...."—_Barret_, in _Hakl._ ii. 410. 1585.—"This present year, because only two ships came to Goa, (the _reals_) have sold at 12 per cent. of XARAFAGGIO (shroffage), as this commission is called, from the word XARAFFO, which is the title of the banker."—_Sassetti_, in _De Gubernatis, Storia_, p. 203. 1598.—"There is in every place of the street exchangers of money, by them called XARAFFOS, which are all christian Jewes."—_Linschoten_, 66; [Hak. Soc. i. 231, and see 244.] c. 1610.—"Dans ce Marché ... aussi sont les changeurs qu'ils nomment CHERAFES, dont il y en a en plusieurs autres endroits; leurs boutiques sont aux bouts des ruës et carrefours, toutes couuertes de monnoye, dont ils payent tribut au Roy."—_Pyrard de Laval_, ii. 39; [Hak. Soc. ii. 67]. [1614.—"... having been borne in hand by our SARAFES to pay money there."—_Foster, Letters_, iii. 282. The "SHERIFF of Bantam" (_ibid._ iv. 7) may perhaps be a SHROFF, but compare SHEREEF.] 1673.—"It could not be improved till the Governor had released the SHROFFS or Bankers."—_Fryer_, 413. 1697-8.—"In addition to the cash and property which they had got by plunder, the enemy fixed two _lacs_ of rupees as the price of the ransom of the prisoners.... To make up the balance, the SARRÁFS and merchants of Nandurbár were importuned to raise a sum, small or great, by way of loan. But they would not consent."—_Kháfí Khán_, in _Elliot_, vii. 362. 1750.—"... the Irruption of the _Morattoes_ into _Carnatica_, was another event that brought several eminent SHROFFS and wealthy Merchants into our Town; insomuch, that I may say, there was hardly a SHROFF of any Note, in the _Mogul_ empire but had a House in it; in a word, _Madrass_ was become the Admiration of all the Country People, and the Envy of all our _European_ Neighbours."—_Letter to a Proprietor of the E. I. Co._ 53-54. 1809.—"I had the satisfaction of hearing the Court order them (_i.e._ Gen. Martin's executors) to pay two lacs and a half to the plaintiff, a SHROFF of Lucknow."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 243. [1891.—"The banker in Persia is looked on simply as a small tradesman—in fact the business of the SEROF is despised."—_Wills, in the Land of the Lion and the Sun_, 192]. SHROFF, TO, v. This verb is applied properly to the sorting of different rupees or other coins, so as to discard refuse, and to fix the various amounts of discount or _agio_ upon the rest, establishing the value in standard coin. Hence figuratively 'to sift,' choosing the good (men, horses, facts, or what not) and rejecting the inferior. [1554.—(See under BATTA, B.)] 1878.—"SHROFFING schools are common in Canton, where teachers of the art keep bad dollars for the purpose of exercising their pupils; and several works on the subject have been published there, with numerous illustrations of dollars and other foreign coins, the methods of scooping out silver and filling up with copper or lead, comparisons between genuine and counterfeit dollars, the difference between native and foreign milling, etc., etc."—_Giles, Glossary of Reference_, 129. 1882.—(The COMPRADORE) "derived a profit from the process of SHROFFING which (the money received) underwent before being deposited in the Treasury."—_The Fankwae at Canton_, 55. SHRUB, s. See under SHERBET. SHULWAURS, s. Trousers, or drawers rather, of the Oriental kind, the same as PYJAMMAS, LONG-DRAWERS, or MOGUL-BREECHES (qq.v.). The Persian is _shalwār_, which according to Prof. Max Müller is more correctly _shulvār_, from _shul_, 'the thigh,' related to Latin _crus_, _cruris_, and to Skt. _kshura_ or _khura_, 'hoof' (see _Pusey_ on _Daniel_, 570). Be this as it may, the Ar. form is _sirwāl_ (vulg. _sharwāl_), pl. _sarāwīl_, [which Burton (_Arab. Nights_, i. 205) translates 'bag-trousers' and 'petticoat-trousers,' "the latter being the divided skirt of the future."] This appears in the ordinary editions of the Book of Daniel in Greek, as σαράβαρα, and also in the Vulgate, as follows: "Et capillus capitis eorum non esset adustus, et SARABALA eorum non fuissent immutata, et odor ignis non transisset per eos" (iii. 27). The original word is _sarbālīn_, pl. of _sarbāla_. Luther, however, renders this _Mantel_; as the A.V. also does by _coats_; [the R.V. _hosen_]. On this Prof. Robertson-Smith writes: "It is not certain but that Luther and the A.V. are right. The word _sarbālīn_ means 'cloak' in the Gemara; and in Arabic _sirbāl_ is 'a garment, a coat of mail.' Perhaps quite an equal weight of scholarship would now lean (though with hesitation) towards the cloak or coat, and against the breeches theory. "The Arabic word occurs in the Traditions of the Prophet (_Bokhāri_, vii. 36). "Of course it is certain that σαράβαρα comes from the Persian, but not through Arabic. The Bedouins did not wear trowsers in the time of Ammianus, and don't do so now. "The ordinary so-called LXX. editions of Daniel contain what is really the post-Christian version of Theodotion. The true LXX. text has ὑποδήματα. "It may be added that Jerome says that both Aquila and Symmachus wrote _saraballa_." [The _Encycl. Biblica_ also prefers the rendering of the A.V. (i. 607), and see iii. 2934.] The word is widely spread as well as old; it is found among the Tartars of W. Asia as _jālbār_, among the Siberians and Bashkirds as _sālbār_, among the Kalmaks as _shālbūr_, whilst it reached Russia as _sharawari_, Spain as _zaraguelles_, and Portugal as _zarelos_. A great many Low Latin variations of the word will be found in Ducange, _serabula_, _serabulla_, _sarabella_, _sarabola_, _sarabura_, and more! [And Crawfurd (_Desc. Dict._ 124) writes of Malay dress: "Trowsers are occasionally used under the _sarung_ by the richer classes, and this portion of dress, like the imitation of the turban, seems to have been borrowed from the Arabs, as is implied by its Arabic name, _sarual_, corrupted _saluwar_."] In the second quotation from Isidore of Seville below it will be seen that the word had in some cases been interpreted as 'turbans.' A.D. (?).—"Καὶ ἐθεώρουν τοῦς ἄνδρας ὅτι οὐκ ἐκυρίευσε τὸ πῦρ τοῦ σώματος αὐτῶν καὶ ἡ θρὶξ τῆς κεφαλῆς αὐτῶν οὐκ ἐφλογίσθη καὶ τα σαράβαρα αὐτῶν οὐκ ἠλλοιώθη, καὶ ὀσμὴ πυρὸς οὐκ ἦν ἐν αὐτοῖς."—Gr. Tr. of _Dan._ iii. 27. c. A.D. 200.—"Ἐν δὲ τοῖς Σκύθαις Ἀντιφάνης ἔφη Σαράβαρα καὶ χιτῶνας πάντας ἐνδεδυκότας."—_Julius Pollux, Onomast._ vii. 13, sec. 59. c. A.D. 500.—"Σαράβαρα, τὰ περὶ τὰς κνῆμιδας (sic) ἐνδύματα."—_Hesychius_, s.v. c. 636.—"SARABARA sunt fluxa ac sinuosa vestimenta de quibus legitur in Daniele.... Et Publius: Vt quid ergo in ventre tuo Parthi SARABARA suspenderunt? Apud quosdam autem SARABARAE quaedã capitum tegmina nuncupantur qualia videmus in capite Magorum picta."—_Isidorus Hispalensis, Orig. et Etym._, lib. xix., ed. 1601, pp. 263-4. c. 1000?—"Σαράβαρα,—ἐσθὴς Περσική ἔνιοι δὲ λέγουσι βρακία."—_Suidas_, s.v. which may be roughly rendered: "A garb outlandish to the Greeks, Which some call SHALWĀRS, some call Breeks!" c. 900.—"The deceased was unchanged, except in colour. They dressed him then with SARĀWĪL, overhose, boots, a _ḳurṭak_ and _khaftān_ of gold-cloth, with golden buttons, and put on him a golden cap garnished with sable."—_Ibn Foszlān_, in _Fraehn_, 15. c. 1300.—"Disconsecratur altare eorum, et oportet reconciliari per episcopum ... si intraret ad ipsum aliquis qui non esset Nestorius; si intraret eciam ad ipsum quicumque sine SORRABULIS vel capite cooperto."—_Ricoldo of Monte Croce_, in _Peregrinatores Quatuor_, 122. 1330.—"Haec autem mulieres vadunt discalceatae portantes SARABULAS usque ad terram."—_Friar Odoric_, in _Cathay_, &c., App. iv. c. 1495.—"The first who wore SARĀWĪL was Solomon. But in another tradition it is alleged that Abraham was the first."—The '_Beginnings_,' by _Soyuti_, quoted by _Fraehn_, 113. 1567.—"Portauano braghesse quasi alla turchesca, et anche SALUARĪ."—_C. Federici_, in _Ramusio_, iii. f. 389. 1824.—"... tell me how much he will be contented with? Can I offer him five _Tomauns_, and a pair of crimson SHULWAURS?"—_Hajji Baba_, ed. 1835, p. 179. 1881.—"I used to wear a red shirt and velveteen SHAROVARY, and lie on the sofa like a gentleman, and drink like a Swede."—_Ten Years of Penal Servitude in Siberia_, by _Fedor Dostoyeffski_, E.T. by Maria v. Thilo, 191. SIAM, n.p. This name of the Indo-Chinese Kingdom appears to come to us through the Malays, who call it _Siyăm_. From them we presume the Portuguese took their Reyno de _Sião_ as Barros and Couto write it, though we have in Correa _Siam_ precisely as we write it. Camões also writes _Syão_ for the kingdom; and the statement of De la Loubère quoted below that the Portuguese used Siam as a national, not a geographical, expression cannot be accepted in its generality, accurate as that French writer usually is. It is true that both Barros and F. M. Pinto use _os Siames_ for the nation, and the latter also uses the adjective form _o reyno Siame_. But he also constantly says _rey de Sião_. The origin of the name would seem to be a term SIEN, or _Siam_, identical with SHAN (q.v.). "The kingdom of Siam is known to the Chinese by the name _Sien-lo_.... The supplement to Matwanlin's _Encyclopædia_ describes _Sien-lo_ as on the seaboard, to the extreme south of Chen-ching (or Cochin China). 'It originally consisted of two kingdoms, SIEN and _Lo-hoh_. The Sien people are the remains of a tribe which in the year (A.D. 1341) began to come down upon the Lo-hoh and united with the latter into one nation.'" See _Marco Polo_, 2nd ed., Bk. iii. ch. 7, note 3. The considerations there adduced indicate that the _Lo_ who occupied the coast of the Gulf before the descent of the _Sien_, belonged to the Laotian Shans, _Thainyai_, or Great T'ai, whilst the _Sien_ or Siamese Proper were the _T'ai Noi_, or Little T'ai. (See also SARNAU.) ["The name _Siam_ ... whether it is 'a barbarous Anglicism derived from the Portuguese or Italian word _Sciam_,' or is derived from the Malay _Sayam_, which means 'brown.'"—_J. G. Scott, Upper Burma Gazetteer_, i. pt. i. 205.] 1516.—"Proceeding further, quitting the kingdom of Peeguu, along the coast over against Malaca there is a very great kingdom of pagans which they call Danseam (of ANSEAM); the king of which is a pagan also, and a very great lord."—_Barbosa_ (Lisbon, Acad.), 369. It is difficult to interpret this _An_SEAM, which we find also in C. Federici below in the form ASION. But the _An_ is probably a Malay prefix of some kind. [Also see ANSYANE in quotation from the same writer under MALACCA.] c. 1522.—"The king (of Zzuba) answered him that he was welcome, but that the custom was that all ships which arrived at his country or port paid tribute, and it was only 4 days since that a ship called the Junk of CIAMA, laden with gold and slaves, had paid him his tribute, and to verify what he said, he showed them a merchant of the said CIAMA, who had remained there to trade with the gold and slaves."—_Pigafetta_, Hak. Soc. 85. " "All these cities are constructed like ours, and are subject to the king of SIAM, who is named Siri Zacebedera, and who inhabits Iudia (see JUDEA)."—_Ibid._ 156. 1525.—"In this same Port of Pam (Pahang), which is in the kingdom of SYAM, there was another junk of Malaqua, the captain whereof was Alvaro da Costaa, and it had aboard 15 Portuguese, at the same time that in Joatane (Patane) they seized the ship of Andre de Bryto, and the junk of Gaspar Soarez, and as soon as this news was known they laid hands on the junk and the crew and the cargo; it is presumed that the people were killed, but it is not known for certain."—_Lembrança das Cousas da India_, 6. 1572.— "Vês Pam, Patâne, reinos e a longura De SYĀO, que estes e outros mais sujeita; Olho o rio Menão que se derrama Do grande lago, que Chiamay se chiama." _Camões_, x. 25. By Burton: "See Pam, Patane and in length obscure, SIAM that ruleth all with lordly sway; behold Menam, who rolls his lordly tide from source Chiámái called, lake long and wide." c. 1567.—"Va etiandio ogn'anno per l'istesso Capitano (di Malacca) vn nauilio in ASION, a caricare di _Verzino_" (Brazilwood).—_Ces. Federici_, in _Ramusio_, iii. 396. " "Fu già SION vna grandissima Città e sedia d'Imperio, ma l'anno MDLXVII fu pressa dal Re del Pegu, qual caminando per terra quattro mesi di viaggio, con vn esercito d'vn million, e quattro cento mila uomini da guerra, la venne ad assediare ... e lo so io percioche mi ritrouai in Pegù sei mesi dopo la sua partita."—_Ibid._ 1598.—"... The King of SIAN at this time is become tributarie to the king of Pegu. The cause of this most bloodie battaile was, that the king of SIAN had a white Elephant."—_Linschoten_, p. 30; [Hak. Soc. i. 102. In ii. 1 SION]. [1611.—"We have news that the Hollanders were in SHIAN."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 149.] 1688.—"The Name of SIAM is unknown to the _Siamese_. 'Tis one of those words which the _Portugues_ of the _Indies_ do use, and of which it is very difficult to discover the Original. They use it as the Name of the Nation and not of the Kingdom: And the Names of _Pegu_, _Lao_, _Mogul_, and most of the Names which we give to the Indian Kingdoms, are likewise National Names."—_De la Loubère_, E.T. p. 6. SICCA, s. As will be seen by reference to the article RUPEE, up to 1835 a variety of rupees had been coined in the Company's territories. The term _sicca_ (_sikkā_, from Ar. _sikka_, 'a coining die,'—and 'coined money,'—whence Pers. _sikka zadan_, 'to coin') had been applied to newly coined rupees, which were at a BATTA or premium over those worn, or assumed to be worn, by use. In 1793 the Government of Bengal, with a view to terminating, as far as that Presidency was concerned, the confusion and abuses engendered by this system, ordered that all rupees coined for the future should bear the impress of the 19th year of Shāh 'Alam (the "Great Mogul" then reigning), and this rupee, "19 _San_ SIKKAH," 'struck in the 19th year,' was to be the legal tender in "Bengal, Bahar, and Orissa. This rupee, which is the Sicca of more recent monetary history, weighed 192 grs. troy, and then contained 176.13 grs. of pure silver. The "Company's Rupee," which introduced uniformity of coinage over British India in 1835, contained only 165 grs. silver. Hence the _Sicca_ bore to the Company's Rupee (which was based on the old Farrukhābād rupee) the proportion of 16:15 nearly. The _Sicca_ was allowed by Act VII. of 1833 to survive as an exceptional coin in Bengal, but was abolished as such in 1836. It continued, however, a ghostly existence for many years longer in the form of certain Government Book-debts in that currency. (See also CHICK.) 1537.—"... Sua senhoria avia d'aver por bem que as SIQUAS das moedas corressem em seu nome per todo o Reino do Guzerate, asy em Dio como nos otros luguares que forem del Rey de Portuguall."—_Treaty of Nuno da Cunha with Nizamamede Zamom (Mahommed Zamam) concerning Cambaya_, in _Botelho, Tombo_, 225. 1537.—"... e quoanto á moeda ser chapada de sua _sita_ (read SICA) pois já lhe concedia."—_Ibid._ 226. [1615.—"... CECAUS of Amadavrs which goeth for eighty-six _pisas_ (see PICE)...."—_Foster, Letters_, iii. 87.] 1683.—"Having received 25,000 Rupees SICCAS for Rajamaul."—_Hedges, Diary_, April 4; [Hak. Soc. i. 75]. 1705.—"Les roupies SICCA valent à Bengale 39 sols."—_Luillier_, 255. 1779.—"In the 2nd Term, 1779, on Saturday, March 6th: Judgment was pronounced for the plaintiff. Damages fifty thousand SICCA RUPEES." " "... 50,000 SICCA RUPEES are equal to five thousand one hundred and nine pounds, two shillings and elevenpence sterling, reckoning according to the weight and fineness of the silver."—_Notes of Mr. Justice Hyde_ on the case _Grand v. Francis_, in _Echoes of Old Calcutta_, 243. [To this Mr. Busteed adds: "Nor does there seem to be any foundation for the other time-honoured story (also repeated by Kaye) in connection with this judgment, viz., the alleged interruption of the Chief Justice, while he was delivering judgment, by Mr. Justice Hyde, with the eager suggestion or reminder of 'SICCAS, SICCAS, Brother Impey,' with the view of making the damages as high at the awarded figure as possible. Mr. Merivale says that he could find no confirmation of the old joke.... The story seems to have been first promulgated in a book of 'Personal Recollections' by John Nicholls, M.P., published in 1822."—_Ibid._ 3rd ed. 229]. 1833.— * * * "III.—The weight and standard of the Calcutta _sicca_ rupee and its sub-divisions, and of the Furruckabad rupee, shall be as follows:— _Weight._ _Fine._ _Alloy._ Grains. Grains. Grains. Calcutta SICCA rupee 192 176 16 "IV.—The use of the SICCA weight of 179.666 grains, hitherto employed for the receipt of bullion at the Mint, being in fact the weight of the Moorshedabad rupee of the old standard ... shall be discontinued, and in its place the following unit to be called the TOLA (q.v.) shall be introduced."—_India Regulation VII._ of 1833. [SICKMAN, s. adj. The English _sick man_ has been adopted into Hind. sepoy patois as meaning 'one who has to go to hospital,' and generally _sikmān ho jānā_ means 'to be disabled.' [1665.—"That SICKMAN Chaseman."—In _Yule, Hedges' Diary_, Hak. Soc. II. cclxxx. [1843.—"... my hired cart was broken—(or, in the more poetical garb of the sepahee, 'SEEK MĀN _hogya_,' _i.e._ become a sick man)."—_Davidson, Travels_, i. 251.] SICLEEGUR, s. Hind. _ṣaiḳalgar_, from Ar. _ṣaiḳal_, 'polish.' A furbisher of arms, a sword-armourer, a sword- or knife-grinder. [This, in Madras, is turned into CHICKLEDAR, Tel. _chikili-darudu_.] [1826.—"My father was a SHIEKUL-GHUR, or sword-grinder."—_Pandurang Hari_, ed. 1873, i. 216.] SIKH, SEIKH, n.p. Panjābi-Hind. _Sikh_, 'a disciple,' from Skt. _Śishya_; the distinctive name of the disciples of Nānak Shāh who in the 16th century established that sect, which eventually rose to warlike predominance in the Punjab, and from which sprang Ranjīt Singh, the founder of the brief Kingdom of Lahore. c. 1650-60.—"The Nanac-Panthians, who are known as composing the nation of the SIKHS, have neither idols, nor temples of idols...." (Much follows.)—_Dabistān_, ii. 246. 1708-9.—"There is a sect of infidels called _Gurú_ (see GOOROO), more commonly known as SIKHS. Their chief, who dresses as a fakír, has a fixed residence at Láhore.... This sect consists principally of _Játs_ and _Khatrís_ of the Panjáb and of other tribes of infidels. When Aurangzeb got knowledge of these matters, he ordered these deputy _Gurús_ to be removed and the temples to be pulled down."—_Khāfī Khān_, in _Elliot_, vii. 413. 1756.—"April of 1716, when the Emperor took the field and marched towards Lahore, against the SYKES, a nation of Indians lately reared to power, and bearing mortal enmity to the Mahomedans."—_Orme_, ii. 22. He also writes SIKES. 1781.—"Before I left _Calcutta_, a gentleman with whom I chanced to be discoursing of that sect who are distinguished from the worshippers of _Brăhm_, and the followers of MAHOMMED by the appellation SEEK, informed me that there was a considerable number of them settled in the city of _Patna_, where they had a College for teaching the tenets of their philosophy."—_Wilkins_, in _As. Res._ i. 288. 1781-2.—"In the year 1128 of the Hedjra" (1716) "a bloody action happened in the plains of the Pendjab, between the SYCS and the Imperialists, in which the latter, commanded by Abdol-semed-Khan, a famous Viceroy of that province, gave these inhuman freebooters a great defeat, in which their General, Benda, fell into the victors' hands.... He was a SYC by profession, that is one of those men attached to the tenets of Guru-Govind, and who from their birth or from the moment of their admission never cut or shave either their beard or whiskers or any hair whatever of their body. They form a particular Society as well as a sect, which distinguishes itself by wearing almost always blue cloaths, and going armed at all times...." &c.—_Seir Mutaqherin_, i. 87. 1782.—"News was received that the SEIKS had crossed the Jumna."—_India Gazette_, May 11. 1783.—"Unhurt by the SICQUES, tigers, and thieves, I am safely lodged at Nourpour."—_Forster, Journey_, ed. 1808, i. 247. 1784.—"The SEEKHS are encamped at the distance of 12 cose from the Pass of Dirderry, and have plundered all that quarter."—In _Seton-Karr_, i. 13. 1790.—"Particulars relating to the seizure of Colonel Robert Stewart by the SICQUES."—_Calc. Monthly Register_, &c., i. 152. 1810.—Williamson (_V.M._) writes SEEKS. The following extract indicates the prevalence of a very notable error:— 1840.—"Runjeet possesses great personal courage, a quality in which the SIHKS (_sic_) are supposed to be generally deficient."—_Osborne, Court and Camp of Runjeet Singh_, 83. We occasionally about 1845-6 saw the word written by people in Calcutta, who ought to have known better, SHEIKS. SILBOOT, SILPET, SLIPPET, s. Domestic Hind. corruptions of 'slipper.' The first is an instance of "striving after meaning" by connecting it in some way with 'boot.' [The Railway 'sleeper' is in the same way corrupted into _silīpat_.] SILLADAR, adj. and s. Hind. from Pers. _silaḥ-dār_, 'bearing or having arms,' from Ar. _silaḥ_, 'arms.' [In the _Arabian Nights_ (_Burton_, ii. 114) it has the primary sense of an 'armour-bearer.'] Its Anglo-Indian application is to a soldier, in a regiment of irregular cavalry, who provides his own arms and horse; and sometimes to regiments composed of such men—"a corps of SILLADAR Horse." [See Irvine, _The Army of the Indian Moghuls_, (_J. R. As. Soc._, July 1896, p. 549).] 1766.—"When this intelligence reached the Nawaub, he leaving the whole of his troops and baggage in the same place, with only 6000 stable horse, 9000 SILLAHDĀRS, 4000 regular infantry, and 6 guns ... fell bravely on the Mahrattas...."—_Mir Hussein Ali, H. of Hydur Naik_, 173. 1804.—"It is my opinion, that the arrangement with the Soubah of the Deccan should be, that the whole of the force ... should be SILLADAR horse."—_Wellington_, iii. 671. 1813.—"Bhàou ... in the prosecution of his plan, selected Malhar Row Holcar, a SILLEDAR or soldier of fortune."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ iii. 349. [SILLAPOSH, s. An armour-clad warrior; from Pers. _silaḥ_, 'body armour,' _posh_, Pers. _poshīdan_, 'to wear.' [1799.—"The SILLAH POSH or body-guard of the Rajah (of Jaipur)."—_W. Francklin, Mil. Mem. of Mr. George Thomas_, ed. 1805, p. 165. [1829.—"... he stood two assaults, in one of which he slew thirty SILLEHPOSH, or men in armour, the body-guard of the prince."—_Tod, Annals_, Calcutta reprint, ii. 462.] SILMAGOOR, s. Ship Hind. for 'sail-maker' (_Roebuck_). SIMKIN, s. Domestic Hind. for champagne, of which it is a corruption; sometimes SAMKĪN. 1853.—"'The dinner was good, and the iced SIMKIN, Sir, delicious.'"—_Oakfield_, ii. 127. SIND, SCINDE, &c., n.p. The territory on the Indus below the Punjab. [In the early inscriptions the two words _Sindhu-Sauvīra_ are often found conjoined, the latter probably part of Upper Sind (see _Bombay Gazetteer_, i. pt. i. 36).] The earlier Mahommedans hardly regarded Sind as part of India, but distinguished sharply between _Sind_ and _Hind_, and denoted the whole region that we call India by the copula 'Hind and Sind.' We know that originally these were in fact but diverging forms of one word; the aspirant and sibilant tending in several parts of India (including the extreme east—compare ASSAM, _Ahom_—and the extreme west), as in some other regions, to exchange places. c. 545.—"Σινδοῦ, Ὄρροθα, Καλλιάνα, Σιβὼρ καὶ Μαλὲ πέντε ἐμπόρια ἔχουσα."—_Cosmas_, lib. xi. 770.—"Per idem tempus quingenti circiter ex Mauris, SINDIS, et Chazaris servi in urbe Haran rebellarunt, et facto agmine regium thesaurum diripere tentarunt."—_Dionysii Patriarchae Chronicon_, in _Assemani_, ii. 114. But from the association with the Khazars, and in a passage on the preceding page with Alans and Khazars, we may be almost certain that these _Sindi_ are not Indian, but a Sarmatic people mentioned by Ammianus (xxii. 8), Valerius Flaccus (vi. 86), and other writers. c. 1030.—"SIND and her sister (_i.e._ _Hind_) trembled at his power and vengeance."—_Al 'Utbi_, in _Elliot_, ii. 32. c. 1340.—"Mohammed-ben-Iousouf Thakafi trouva dans la province de SIND quarante behar (see BAHAR) d'or, et chaque behar comprend 333 _mann_."—_Shihābuddīn Dimishḳī_, in _Not. et Ext._ xiii. 173. 1525.—"_Expenses of Melyquyaz_ (_i.e._ Malik Āyāz of Diu):—1,000 foot soldiers (_lasquarys_), viz., 300 Arabs, at 40 and 50 _fedeas_ each; also 200 _Coraçones_ (Khorāsānīs) at the wage of the Arabs; also 200 Guzarates and CYMDES at 25 to 30 _fedeas_ each; also 30 Rumes at 100 _fedeas_ each; 120 _Fartaquys_ at 50 _fedeas_ each. Horse soldiers (_Lasquarys a quaualo_), whom he supplies with horses, 300 at 70 _fedeas_ a month...."—_Lembrança_, p. 37. The preceding extract is curious as showing the comparative value put upon Arabs, Khorāsānīs (qu. Afghāns?), Sindīs, Rūmīs (_i.e._ Turks), Fartakīs (Arabs of Hadramaut?), &c. 1548.—"And the rent of the shops (_buticas_) of the Guzaratis of CINDY, who prepare and sell parched rice (_avel_), paying 6 bazarucos (see BUDGROOK) a month."—_Botelho, Tombo_, 156. 1554.—"Towards the Gulf of Chakad, in the vicinity of SIND."—_Sidi' Ali_, in _J. As._ Ser. I. tom. ix. 77. 1583.—"The first citie of India ... after we had passed the coast of ZINDI is called Diu."—_Fitch_, in _Hakl._ p. 385. 1584.—"Spicknard from ZINDI and Lahor."—_W. Barret_, in _Hakl._ ii. 412. 1598.—"I have written to the said Antonio d'Azevedo on the ill treatment experienced by the Portuguese in the kingdom of CIMDE."—King's Letter to Goa, in _Archiv. Port. Orient._ Fascic. iii. 877. [1610.—"TZINDE, are silk cloths with red stripes."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 72.] 1611.—"_Cuts-nagore_, a place not far from the River of ZINDE."—_N. Downton_, in _Purchas_, i. 307. 1613.—"... considering the state of destitution in which the fortress of Ormuz had need be,—since it had no other resources but the revenue of the custom-house, and there could now be returning nothing, from the fact that the ports of Cambaia and SINDE were closed, and that no ship had arrived from Goa in the current monsoon of January and February, owing to the news of the English ships having collected at Suratte...."—_Bocarro, Decada_, 379. [c. 1665.—"... he (Dara) proceeded towards SCIMDY, and sought refuge in the fortress of _Tatabakar_...."—_Bernier_, ed. _Constable_, 71.] 1666.—"De la Province du SINDE ou SINDY ... que quelques-uns nomment le Tatta."—_Thevenot_, v. 158. 1673.—"... Retiring with their ill got Booty to the Coasts of SINDU."—_Fryer_, 218. 1727.—"SINDY is the westmost Province of the Mogul's Dominions on the Sea-coast, and has Larribunder (see LARRY-BUNDER) to its Mart."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 114; [ed. 1744, i. 115]. c. 1760.—"SCINDY, or Tatta."—_Grose_, i. 286. SINDĀBŪR, SANDĀBŪR, n.p. This is the name by which Goa was known to the old Arab writers. The identity was clearly established in _Cathay and the Way Thither_, pp. 444 and ccli. We will give the quotations first, and then point out the grounds of identification. A.D. 943.—"Crocodiles abound, it is true, in the _ajwān_ or bays formed by the Sea of India, such as that of ṢINDĀBŪRA in the Indian Kingdom of Bāghira, or in the bay of Zābaj (see JAVA) in the dominion of the Maharāj."—_Maṣ'ūdī_, i. 207. 1013.—"I have it from Ābū Yūsaf bin Muslim, who had it from Ābū Bakr of Fasā at Ṣaimūr, that the latter heard told by Mūsa the ṢINDĀBŪRĪ: 'I was one day conversing with the Ṣaḥib of ṢINDĀBŪR, when suddenly he burst out laughing.... It was, said he, because there is a lizard on the wall, and it said, 'There is a guest coming to-day.... Don't you go till you see what comes of it.' So we remained talking till one of his servants came in and said 'There is a ship of Oman come in.' Shortly after, people arrived, carrying hampers with various things, such as cloths, and rose-water. As they opened one, out came a long lizard, which instantly clung to the wall and went to join the other one. It was the same person, they say, who enchanted the crocodiles in the estuary of ṢINDĀBŪR, so that now they hurt nobody."—_Livre des Merveilles de l'Inde. V. der Lith et Devic_, 157-158. c. 1150.—"From the city of Barūh (Barūch, _i.e._ BROACH) following the coast, to SINDĀBŪR 4 days. "SINDĀBŪR is on a great inlet where ships anchor. It is a place of trade, where one sees fine buildings and rich bazars."—_Edrisi_, i. 179. And see _Elliot_, i. 89. c. 1300.—"Beyond Guzerat are Konkan and Tána; beyond them the country of Malibár.... The people are all Samanís (Buddhists), and worship idols. Of the cities on the shore the first is SINDABŪR, then Faknūr, then the country of Manjarūr, then the country of Hílí...."—_Rashīduddīn_, in _Elliot_, i. 68. c. 1330.—"A traveller states that the country from SINDĀPŪR to Hanāwar towards its eastern extremity joins with Malabar...."—_Abulfeda_, Fr. tr., II. ii. 115. Further on in his Tables he jumbles up (as Edrisi has done) SINDĀPŪR with Sindān (see ST. JOHN). " "The heat is great at Aden. This is the port frequented by the people of India; great ships arrive there from Cambay, Tāna, Kaulam, Calicut, Fandarāina, Shāliyāt, Manjarūr, Fākanūr, Hanaur, SANDĀBŪR, et cetera."—_Ibn Batuta_, ii. 177. c. 1343-4.—"Three days after setting sail we arrived at the Island of SANDĀBŪR, within which there are 36 villages. It is surrounded by an inlet, and at the time of ebb the water of this is fresh and pleasant, whilst at flow it is salt and bitter. There are in the island two cities, one ancient, built by the pagans; the second built by the Musulmans when they conquered the island the first time.... We left this island behind us and anchored at a small island near the mainland, where we found a temple, a grove, and a tank of water...."—_Ibid._ iv. 61-62. 1350, 1375.—In the Medicean and the Catalan maps of those dates we find on the coast of India CINTABOR and CHINTABOR respectively, on the west coast of India. c. 1554.—"_24th Voyage: from_ GUVAH-SINDĀBŪR to _Aden_. If you start from GUVAH-SINDĀBŪR at the end of the season, take care not to fall on Cape Fāl," &c.—_Mohit_, in _J.A.S.B._ v. 564. The last quotation shows that Goa was known even in the middle of the 16th century to Oriental seamen as Goa-Sindābūr, whatever Indian name the last part represented; probably, from the use of the _ṣwād_ by the earlier Arab writers, and from the CHINTABOR of the European maps, _Chandāpur_ rather than _Sundāpur_. No Indian name like this has yet been recovered from inscriptions as attaching to Goa; but the Turkish author of the Mohit supplies the connection, and Ibn Batuta's description even without this would be sufficient for the identification. His description, it will be seen, is that of a delta-island, and Goa is the only one partaking of that character upon the coast. He says it contained 36 villages; and Barros tells us that Goa Island was known to the natives as _Tīsvāḍī_, a name signifying "Thirty villages." (See SALSETTE.) Its vicinity to the island where Ibn Batuta proceeded to anchor, which we have shown to be ANCHEDIVA (q.v.), is another proof. Turning to Rashīduddīn, the order in which he places SINDĀBŪR, Faknūr (BACCANORE), Manjarūr (MANGALORE), Hīlī (MT. D'ELY), is perfectly correct, if for Sindābūr we substitute Goa. The passage from Edrisi and one indicated from Abulfeda only show a confusion which has misled many readers since. SINGALESE, CINGHALESE, n.p. Native of Ceylon; pertaining to Ceylon. The word is formed from _Siṉhala_, 'Dwelling of Lions,' the word used by the natives for the Island, and which is the origin of most of the names given to it (see CEYLON). The explanation given by De Barros and Couto is altogether fanciful, though it leads them to notice the curious and obscure fact of the introduction of Chinese influence in Ceylon during the 15th century. 1552.—"That the Chinese (_Chijs_) were masters of the Choromandel Coast, of part of Malabar, and of this Island of Ceylon, we have not only the assertion of the Natives of the latter, but also evidence in the buildings, names, and language that they left in it ... and because they were in the vicinity of this Cape Galle, the other people who lived from the middle of the Island upwards called those dwelling about there CHINGÁLLA, and their language the same, as much as to say the language, or the people of the CHINS OF GALLE."—_Barros_, III. ii. 1. 1583.—(The Cauchin Chineans) "are of the race of the CHINGALAYS, which they say are the best kinde of all the Malabars."—_Fitch_, in _Hakl._ ii. 397. 1598.—"... inhabited with people called CINGALAS...."—_Linschoten_, 24; [Hak. Soc. i. 77; in i. 81, CHINGALAS]. c. 1610.—"Ils tiennent donc que ... les premiers qui y allerent, et qui les peuplerent (les Maldives) furent ... les CINGALLES de l'Isle de Ceylan."—_Pyrard de Laval_, i. 185; [Hak. Soc. i. 105, and see i. 266]. 1612.—Couto, after giving the same explanation of the word as Barros, says: "And as they spring from the Chins, who are the falsest heathen of the East ... so are they of this island the weakest, falsest, and most tricky people in all India, insomuch that, to this day, you never find faith or truth in a CHINGALLA."—V. i. 5. 1681.—"The CHINGŪLEYS are naturally a people given to sloth and laziness: if they can but anyways live, they abhor to work."...—_Knox_, 32. SINGAPORE, SINCAPORE, n.p. This name was adopted by Sir Stamford Raffles in favour of the city which he founded, February 23, 1819, on the island which had always retained the name since the Middle Ages. This it derived from _Siṉhapura_, Skt. 'Lion-city,' the name of a town founded by Malay or Javanese settlers from Sumatra, probably in the 14th century, and to which Barros ascribes great commercial importance. The Indian origin of the name, as of many other names and phrases which survive from the old Indian civilisation of the Archipelago, had been forgotten, and the origin which Barros was taught to ascribe to it is on a par with his etymology of SINGALESE quoted in the preceding article. The words on which his etymology is founded are no doubt Malay: _singah_, 'to tarry, halt, or lodge,' and _pora-pora_, 'to pretend'; and these were probably supposed to refer to the temporary occupation of Sinhapura, before the chiefs who founded it passed on to Malacca. [It may be noted that Dennys (_Desc. Dict._ s.v.) derives the word from _singha_, 'a place of call,' and _pura_, 'a city.' In Dalboquerque's _Comm._ Hak. Soc. iii. 73, we are told: "Singapura, whence the city takes its name, is a channel through which all the shipping of those parts passes, and signifies in his Malay language, '_treacherous delay_.'" See quotation from Barros below.] The settlement of Hinduized people on the site, if not the name, is probably as old as the 4th century, A.D., for inscriptions have been found there in a very old character. One of these, on a rock at the mouth of the little river on which the town stands, was destroyed some 40 or 50 years ago for the accommodation of some wretched bungalow. The modern Singapore and its prosperity form a monument to the patriotism, sagacity, and fervid spirit of the founder. According to an article in the _Geogr. Magazine_ (i. 107) derived from Mr. Archibald Ritchie, who was present with the expedition which founded the colony, Raffles, after consultation with Lord Hastings, was about to establish a settlement for the protection and encouragement of our Eastern trade, in the Nicobar Islands, when his attention was drawn to the superior advantages of Singapore by Captains Ross and Crawford of the Bombay Marine, who had been engaged in the survey of those seas. Its great adaptation for a mercantile settlement had been discerned by the shrewd, if somewhat vulgar, Scot, Alexander Hamilton, 120 years earlier. It seems hardly possible, we must however observe, to reconcile the _details_ in the article cited, with the letters and facts contained in the _Life of Raffles_; though probably the latter had, at some time or other, received information from the officers named by Mr. Ritchie. 1512.—"And as the enterprise was one to make good booty, everybody was delighted to go on it, so that they were more than 1200 men, the soundest and best armed of the garrison, and so they were ready incontinently, and started for the Strait of CINCAPURA, where they were to wait for the junks."—_Correa_, ii. 284-5. 1551.—"Sed hactenus Deus nobis adsit omnibus. Amen. Anno post Christum natum, MDLI. _Ex Freto_ SYNCAPURANO."—_Scti. Franc. Xaverii_ Epistt. Pragae, 1667, Lib. III. viii. 1553.—"Anciently the most celebrated settlement in this region of Malaca was one called CINGAPURA, a name which in their tongue means 'pretended halt' (_falsa dimora_); and this stood upon a point of that country which is the most southerly of all Asia, and lies, according to our graduation, in half a degree of North Latitude ... before the foundation of Malaca, at this same CINGAPURA ... flocked together all the navigators of the Seas of India from West and East...."—_Barros_, II. vi. 1. [The same derivation is given in the _Comm. of Dalboquerque_, Hak. Soc. iii. 73.] 1572.— "Mas na ponta da terra CINGAPURA Verás, onde o caminho as naos se estreita; Daqui, tornando a costa á Cynosura, Se incurva, e para a Aurora se endireita." _Camões_, x. 125. By Burton: "But on her Lands-end throned see CINGAPÚR, where the wide sea-road shrinks to narrow way: Thence curves the coast to face the Cynosure, and lastly trends Aurora-wards its lay." 1598.—"... by water the coast stretcheth to the Cape of SINGAPURA, and from thence it runneth upwards [inwards] againe...."—_Linschoten_, 30; [Hak. Soc. i. 101]. 1599.—"In this voyage nothing occurred worth relating, except that, after passing the Strait of SINCAPURA, situated in one degree and a half, between the main land and a variety of islands ... with so narrow a channel that from the ship you could jump ashore, or touch the branches of the trees on either side, our vessel struck on a shoal."—_Viaggi di Carletti_, ii. 208-9. 1606.—"The 5th May came there 2 Prows from the King of Johore, with the Shahbander (SHABUNDER) of SINGAPOERA, called Siri Raja Nagara...."—_Valentijn_, v. 331. 1616.—"Found a Dutch man-of-war, one of a fleet appointed for the siege of Malaca, with the aid of the King of Acheen, at the entrance of the Straits of SINGAPORE."—_Sainsbury_, i. 458. 1727.—"In anno 1703 I called at _Johore_ on my Way to China, and he treated me very kindly, and made me a Present of the Island of SINCAPURE, but I told him it could be of no use to a private Person, tho' a proper Place for a Company to settle a Colony in, lying in the Center of Trade, and being accommodated with good Rivers and safe Harbours, so conveniently situated that all Winds served Shipping, both to go out and come in."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 98; [ed. 1744, ii. 97]. 1818.—"We are now on our way to the eastward, in the hope of doing something, but I much fear the Dutch have hardly left us an inch of ground.... My attention is principally turned to Johore, and you must not be surprised if my next letter to you is dated from the site of the ancient city of SINGAPURA."—_Raffles_, Letter to Marsden, dated _Sandheads_, Dec. 12. SINGARA, s. Hind. _singhārā_, Skt. _sriṇgāttaka_, _sriṇga_, 'a horn.' The caltrop or water-chestnut; _Trapa bispinosa_, Roxb. (N.O. _Haloragaceae_). [c. 1590.—The _Āīn_ (ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 65) mentions it as one of the crops on which revenue was levied in cash. [1798.—In Kashmīr "many of them ... were obliged to live on the Kernel of the SINGERAH, or water-nut...."—_Forster, Travels_, ii. 29. [1809.—Buchanan-Hamilton writes SINGGHARA.—_Eastern India_, i. 241.] 1835.—"Here, as in most other parts of India, the tank is spoiled by the water-chestnut, SINGHARA (_Trapa bispinosa_), which is everywhere as regularly planted and cultivated in fields under a large surface of water, as wheat or barley is in the dry plains.... The nut grows under the water after the flowers decay, and is of a triangular shape, and covered with a tough brown integument adhering strongly to the kernel, which is wholly esculent, and of a fine cartilaginous texture. The people are very fond of these nuts, and they are carried often upon bullocks' backs two or three hundred miles to market."—_Sleeman, Rambles_, &c. (1844), i. 101; [ed. _Smith_, i. 94.] 1839.—"The nuts of the _Trapa bispinosa_, called SINGHARA, are sold in all the Bazaars of India; and a species called by the same name, forms a considerable portion of the food of the inhabitants of Cashmere, as we learn from Mr. Forster [_loc. cit._] that it yields the Government 12,000_l._ of revenue; and Mr. Moorcroft mentions nearly the same sum as Runjeet Sing's share, from 96,000 to 128,000 ass-loads of this nut, yielded by the Lake of Oaller."—_Royle, Him. Plants_, i. 211. SIPAHSELAR, s. A General-in-chief; Pers. _sipāh-sālār_, 'army-leader,' the last word being the same as in the title of the late famous Minister-Regent of Hyderabad, Sir Sālār Jang, _i.e._ 'the leader in war.' c. 1000-1100.—"Voici quelle étoit alors la gloire et la puissance des Orpélians dans le royaume. Ils possédoient la charge de SBASALAR, ou de généralissime de toute la Georgie. Tous les officiers du palais étoient de leur dependance."—_Hist. of the Orpélians_, in _St. Martin, Mem. sur l'Arménie_, ii. 77. c. 1358.—"At 16 my father took me by the hand, and brought me to his own Monastery. He there addressed me: 'My boy, our ancestors from generation to generation have been commanders of the armies of the Jagtay and the Berlas family. The dignity of (SEPAH SALAR) Commander-in-Chief has now descended to me, but as I am tired of this world ... I mean therefore to resign my public office...."—_Autob. Mem. of Timour_, E.T. p. 22. 1712.—"Omnibus illis superior est ... SIPAH SALAAR, sive _Imperator Generalis_ Regni, Praesidem dignitate excipiens...."—_Kaempfer, Amoen. Exot._ 73. 1726.—A letter from the Heer Van Maatzuiker "to His Highness Chan Chanaan, SAPPERSELAAR, Grand Duke, and General in Chief of the Great Mogol in Assam, Bengal, &c."—_Valentijn_, v. 173. 1755.—"After the SIPAHSALAR Hydur, by his prudence and courage, had defeated the Mahrattas, and recovered the country taken by them, he placed the government of Seringaputtun on a sure and established basis...."—_Meer Hussein Ali Khan, H. of Hydur Naik_, O. T. F. p. 61. [c. 1803.—In a collection of native letters, the titles of Lord Lake are given as follows: "_Ashja-ul-Mulk Khān Daurān_, General Gerard Lake Bahādur, SIPAHSALAR-i-kishwar-i-Hind," "Valiant of the Kingdom, Lord of the Cycle, Commander-in-chief of the Territories of Hindustan."—_North Indian Notes and Queries_, iv. 17.] SIRCAR, s. Hind. from Pers. _sar-kār_, 'head (of) affairs.' This word has very divers applications; but its senses may fall under three heads. A. The State, the Government, the Supreme authority; also 'the Master' or head of the domestic government. Thus a servant, if asked 'Whose are those horses?' in replying 'They are the _sarkār's_,' may mean according to circumstances, that they are Government horses, or that they belong to his own master. B. In Bengal the word is applied to a domestic servant who is a kind of house-steward, and keeps the accounts of household expenditure, and makes miscellaneous purchases for the family; also, in merchants' offices, to any native accountant or native employed in making purchases, &c. C. Under the Mahommedan Governments, as in the time of the Mogul Empire, and more recently in the Deccan, the word was applied to certain extensive administrative divisions of territory. In its application in the Deccan it has been in English generally spelt CIRCAR (q.v.). A.— [1759.—"... there is no separation between your Honour ... and this SIRCAR...."—_Forrest, Bombay Letters_, ii. 129.] 1800.—"Would it not be possible and proper to make people pay the CIRCAR according to the exchange fixed at Seringapatam?"—_Wellington_, i. 60. [1866.—"... the SIRKAR Buhadoor gives me four rupees a month...."—_Confessions of an Orderly_, 43.] B.— 1777.—"There is not in any country in the world, of which I have any knowledge, a more pernicious race of vermin in human shape than are the numerous cast of people known in Bengal by the appellation of SIRCARS; they are educated and trained to deceive."—_Price's Tracts_, i. 24. 1810.—"The SIRCAR is a genius whose whole study is to handle money, whether receivable or payable, and who contrives either to confuse accounts, when they are adverse to his view, or to render them most expressively intelligible, when such should suit his purpose."—_Williamson, V.M._ i. 200. 1822.—"One morning our SIRCAR, in answer to my having observed that the articles purchased were highly priced, said, 'You are my father and my mother, and I am your poor little child. I have only taken 2 annas in the rupee dustoorie'" (DUSTOOR).—_Wanderings of a Pilgrim_, i. 21-22. 1834.—"'And how the deuce,' asked his companion, 'do you manage to pay for them?' 'Nothing so easy,—I say to my SIRKAR: 'Baboo, go pay for that horse 2000 rupees, and it is done, Sir, as quickly as you could dock him.'"—_The Baboo and Other Tales_, i. 13. C.— c. 1590.—"In the fortieth year of his majesty's reign, his dominions consisted of 105 SIRCARS, subdivided into 2737 kusbahs" (CUSBA), "the revenue of which he settled for ten years at 3 ARRIBS, 62 CRORE, 97 LACKS, 55,246 DAMS" (q.v. 3,62,97,55,246 _dāms_ = about 9 millions sterling).—_Ayeen_, E.T. by Gladwin, 1800, ii. 1; [ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 115.] SIRDAR, s. Hind. from Pers. _sardār_, and less correctly _sirdār_, 'leader, a commander, an officer'; a chief, or lord; the head of a set of palankin-bearers, and hence the '_sirdār-bearer_,' or elliptically 'the _Sirdār_,' is in Bengal the style of the valet or body-servant, even when he may have no others under him (see BEARER). [SIRDĀR is now the official title of the Commander-in-Chief of the Egyptian army; SIRDĀR _Bahādur_ is an Indian military distinction.] [c. 1610.—"... a captain of a company, or, as they call it, a SARDARE."—_Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. i. 254. [1675.—"SARDAR." See under SEPOY.] 1808.—"I, with great difficulty, knocked up some of the villagers, who were nearly as much afraid as Christie's Will, at the visit of a SIRDĀR" (here an _officer_).—_Life of Leyden._ [c. 1817.—"... the bearers, with their SIRDAUR, have a large room with a verandah before it."—_Mrs. Sherwood, Last Days of Boosy_, 63.] 1826.—"Gopee's father had been a SIRDAR of some consequence."—_Pandurang Hari_, 174; [ed. 1873, i. 252]. SIRDRÁRS, s. This is the name which native valets (BEARER) give to common drawers (underclothing). A friend (Gen. R. Maclagan, R.E.) has suggested the origin, which is doubtless "short drawers" in contradistinction to LONG-DRAWERS, or PYJAMAS (qq.v.). A common bearer's pronunciation is _sirdrāj_; as a chest of drawers is also called 'DRĀJ _kā almairā_' (see ALMYRA). SIRKY, s. Hind. _sirkī_. A kind of unplatted matting formed by laying the fine cylindrical culms from the upper part of the _Saccharum sara_, Roxb. (see SURKUNDA) side by side, and binding them in single or double layers. This is used to lay under the thatch of a house, to cover carts and palankins, to make CHICKS (q.v.) and table-mats, and for many other purposes of rural and domestic economy. 1810.—"It is perhaps singular that I should have seen SEERKY in use among a group of gypsies in Essex. In India these itinerants, whose habits and characters correspond with this intolerable species of banditti, invariably shelter themselves under SEERKY."—_Williamson, V.M._ ii. 490. [1832.—"... neat little huts of SIRRAKEE, a reed or grass, resembling bright straw."—_Mrs. Meer Hassan Ali, Observations_, i. 23.] SIRRIS, s. Hind. _siris_, Skt. _shirisha_, _shri_, 'to break,' from the brittleness of its branches; the tree _Acacia Lebbek_, Benth., indigenous in S. India, the Sātpura range, Bengal, and the sub-Himālayan tract; cultivated in Egypt and elsewhere. A closely kindred sp., _A. Julibrissin_, Boivin, affords a specimen of scientific 'Hobson-Jobson'; the specific name is a corruption of _Gulāb-reshm_, 'silk-flower.' 1808.—"Quelques anneés après le mort de Dariyaî, des charpentiers ayant abattu un arbre de SERIS, qui croissoit auprès de son tombeau, le coupèrent en plusieurs pièces pour l'employer à des constructions. Tout-à-coup une voix terrible se fit entendre, la terre se mit à trembler et le tronc de cet arbre se releva de lui-même. Les ouvriers épouvantés s'enfuirent, et l'arbre ne tarda pas à reverdir."—_Afsōs, Arāyish-i-Mahfil_, quoted by _Garcin de Tassy, Rel. Mus._ 88. [c. 1890.— "An' it fell when SIRRIS-shaws were sere, And the nichts were long and mirk." _R. Kipling, Departmental Ditties, The Fall of Jock Gillespie_.] SISSOO, SHISHAM, s. Hind. _sīsū_, _sīsūn_, _shīsham_, Skt. _śinśapā_; Ar. _sāsam_, _sāsim_; the tree _Dalbergia Sissoo_, Roxb. (N.O. _Leguminosae_) and its wood. This is excellent, and valuable for construction, joinery, boat- and carriage-building, and furniture. It was the favourite wood for gun-carriages as long as the supply of large timber lasted. It is now much cultivated in the Punjab plantations. The tree is indigenous in the sub-Himālayan tracts; and believed to be so likewise in Beluchistan, Guzerat, and Central India. Another sp. of _Dalbergia_ (_D. latifolia_) affords the BLACK WOOD (q.v.) of S. and W. India. There can be little doubt that one or more of these species of _Dalbergia_ afforded the _sesamine_ wood spoken of in the _Periplus_, and in some old Arabic writers. A quotation under BLACK WOOD shows that this wood was exported from India to Chaldaea in remote ages. Sissoo has continued in recent times to be exported to Egypt, (see _Forskal_, quoted by _Royle, Hindu Medicine_, 128). Royle notices the resemblance of the Biblical _shittim_ wood to _shīsham_. c. A.D. 80.—"... Thither they are wont to despatch from Barygaza (BROACH) to both these ports of Persia, great vessels with brass, and timbers, and beams of teak (ξύλων σαγαλίνων καὶ δοκῶν) ... and logs of SHĪSHAM (φαλάγγων σασαμίνων)...."—_Periplus, Maris Erythr._, cap. 36. c. 545.—"These again are passed on from Sielediba to the marts on this side, such as Malé, where the pepper is grown, and Kalliana, whence are exported brass, and SHĪSHAM logs (σησαμίνα ξύλα), and other wares."—_Cosmas_, lib. xi. ? before 1200.— "There are the wolf and the parrot, and the peacock, and the dove, And the plant of Zinj, and al-SĀSIM, and pepper...." Verses on India by _Abu'l-ḍhal'i, the Sindi_, quoted by _Kazvīnī_, in _Gildemeister_, p. 218. 1810.—"SISSOO grows in most of the great forests, intermixed with SAUL.... This wood is extraordinarily hard and heavy, of a dark brown, inclining to a purple tint when polished."—_Williamson, V.M._ ii. 71. 1839.—"As I rode through the city one day I saw a considerable quantity of timber lying in an obscure street. On examining it I found it was SHĪSHAM, a wood of the most valuable kind, being not liable to the attacks of white ants."—_Dry Leaves from Young Egypt_, ed. 1851, p. 102. SITTING-UP. A curious custom, in vogue at the Presidency towns more than a century ago, and the nature of which is indicated by the quotations. Was it of Dutch origin? 1777.—"Lady Impey SITS UP with Mrs. Hastings; _vulgo_ toad-eating."—_Ph. Francis's Diary_, quoted in _Busteed, Echoes of Old Calcutta_, 124; [3rd ed. 125]. 1780.—"When a young lady arrives at Madras, she must, in a few days afterwards SIT UP to receive company, attended by some beau or master of the ceremonies, which perhaps continues for a week, or until she has seen all the fair sex, and gentlemen of the settlement."—_Munro's Narr._, 56. 1795.—"You see how many good reasons there are against your scheme of my taking horse instantly, and hastening to throw myself at the lady's feet; as to the other, of proxy, I can only agree to it under certain conditions.... I am not to be forced to SIT UP, and receive male or female visitors.... I am not to be obliged to deliver my opinion on patterns for caps or petticoats for any lady...."—_T. Munro to his Sister_, in _Life_, i. 169. 1810.—"Among the several justly exploded ceremonies we may reckon that ... of 'SITTING UP.'... This 'SITTING UP,' as it was termed, generally took place at the house of some lady of rank or fortune, who, for three successive nights, threw open her mansion for the purpose of receiving all ... who chose to pay their respects to such ladies as might have recently arrived in the country."—_Williamson, V.M._ i. 113. SITTRINGY, s. Hind. from Ar. _shiṭranjī_, _shaṭranjī_, and that from Pers. _shaṭrang_, 'chess,' which is again of Skt. origin, _chaturanga_, 'quadripartite' (see SADRAS). A carpet of coloured cotton, now usually made in stripes, but no doubt originally, as the name implies, in chequers. 1648.—"... Een andere soorte van slechte Tapijten die mẽ noemt CHITRENGA."—_Van Twist_, 63. 1673.—"They pull off their Slippers, and after the usual SALAMS, seat themselves in CHOULTRIES, open to some TANK of purling Water; commonly spread with Carpets or SITURNGEES."—_Fryer_, 93. [1688.—"2 CITTERENGEES."—In _Yule, Hedges' Diary_, Hak. Soc. ii. cclxv.] 1785.—"To be sold by public auction ... the valuable effects of Warren Hastings, Esquire ... carpets and SITTRINGEES."—In _Seton-Karr_, i. 111. SIWALIK, n.p. This is the name now applied distinctively to that outer range of tertiary hills which in various parts of the Himālaya runs parallel to the foot of the mountain region, separated from it by valleys known in Upper India as _dūns_ (see DHOON). But this special and convenient sense (D) has been attributed to the term by modern Anglo-Indian geographers only. Among the older Mahommedan historians the term _Siwālikh_ is applied to a territory to the west of and perhaps embracing the Aravalli Hills, but certainly including specifically Nagore (_Nāgaur_) and Mandāwar the predecessor of modern Jodhpūr, and in the vicinity of that city. This application is denoted by (A). In one or two passages we find the application of the name (Siwālikh) extending a good deal further south, as if reaching to the vicinity of Mālwā. Such instances we have grouped under (B). But it is possible that the early application (A) habitually extended thus far. At a later date the name is applied to the Himālaya; either to the range in its whole extent, as in the passages from _Chereffedin_ (Sharīffuddīn 'Ali of Yezd) and from Baber; sometimes with a possible limitation to that part of the mountains which overlooks the Punjab; or, as the quotation from Rennell indicates, with a distinction between the less lofty region nearest the plains, and the Alpine summits beyond, Siwālik applying to the former only. The true Indian form of the name is, we doubt not, to be gathered from the occurrence, in a list of Indian national names, in the _Vishnu Purāna_, of the SAIVĀLAS. But of the position of these we can only say that the nations, with whom the context immediately associates them, seem to lie towards the western part of Upper India. (See _Wilson's Works, Vishnu Purāna_, ii. 175.) The popular derivation of Siwālik as given in several of the quotations below, is from _sawalākh_, 'One lākh and a quarter'; but this is of no more value than most popular etymologies. We give numerous quotations to establish the old application of the term, because this has been somewhat confused in Elliot's extracts by the interpolated phrase 'SIWÁLIK _Hills_,' where it is evident from Raverty's version of the _Ṭabaḳāt-i-Nāṣirī_ that there is no such word as _Hills_ in the original. We have said that the special application of the term to the detached sub-Himālayan range is quite modern. It seems in fact due to that very eminent investigator in many branches of natural science, Dr. Hugh Falconer; at least we can find no trace of it before the use of the term by him in papers presented to the Asiatic Society of Bengal. It is not previously used, so far as we can discover, even by Royle; nor is it known to Jacquemont, who was intimately associated with Royle and Cautley, at Sahāranpūr, very shortly before Falconer's arrival there. Jacquemont (_Journal_, ii. 11) calls the range: "la première chaine de montagnes que j'appellerai _les montagnes de Dehra_." The first occurrence that we can find is in a paper by Falconer on the 'Aptitude of the Himālayan Range for the Culture of the Tea Plant,' in vol. iii. of the _J. As. Soc. Bengal_, which we quote below. A year later, in the account of the _Sivatherium_ fossil, by Falconer and Cautley, in the _As. Researches_, we have a fuller explanation of the use of the term _Siwālik_, and its alleged etymology. It is probable that there may have been some real legendary connection of the hills in the vicinity with the name of _Śiva_. For in some of the old maps, such as that in Bernier's _Travels_, we find _Siba_ given as the name of a province about Hurdwār; and the same name occurs in the same connection in the Mem. of the Emperor Jahāngīr (_Elliot_, vi. 382). [On the connection of Siva worship with the lower Himālaya, see _Atkinson, Himalayan Gazetteer_, ii. 743.] A.— 1118.—"Again he rebelled, and founded the fortress of Nāghawr, in the territory of SIWĀLIKH, in the neighbourhood of Bīrah(?)."—_Ṭabaḳāt-i-Nāṣirī_, E.T. by _Raverty_, 110. 1192.—"The seat of government, Ajmīr, with the whole of the SIWĀLIKH [territory], such as (?) Hānsi, Sursutī, and other tracts, were subjugated."—_Ibid._ 468-469. 1227.—"A year subsequent to this, in 624 H., he (Sultan Iyaltimish) marched against the fort of Manḍawar within the limits of the SIWĀLIKH [territory], and its capture, likewise the Almighty God facilitated for him."—_Ibid._ 611. c. 1247.—"... When the Sultan of Islam, Nāṣir-ud Dunyā-wa-ud-Dīn, ascended the throne of sovereignty ... after Malik Balban had come [to Court?] he, on several occasions made a request for Uchchah together with Multan. This was acquiesced in, under the understanding that the SIWĀLIKH [territory] and Nāg-awr should be relinquished by him to other Maliks...."—_Ibid._ 781. 1253.—"When the new year came round, on Tuesday, the 1st of the month of Muḥarram, 651 H., command was given to Ulugh Khān-i-A'z̤am ... to proceed to his fiefs, the territory of SIWĀLIKH and Hānsī."—_Ibid._ 693. 1257.—"Malik Balban ... withdrew (from Dehli), and by way of the SIWĀLIKH [country], and with a slight retinue, less than 200 or 300 in number, returned to Uchchah again."—_Ibid._ 786. 1255.—"When the royal tent was pitched at Talh-pat, the [contingent] forces of the SIWĀLIKH [districts], which were the fiefs of Ulugh Khān-i-A'z̤am, had been delayed ... (he) set out for Hānsī ... (and there) issued his mandate, so that, in the space of 14 days, the troops of the SIWĀLIKH, Hānsī, Sursutī, Jīnd [Jhīnd], and Barwālah ... assembled...."—_Ibid._ 837. 1260.—"Ulugh Khān-i-A'z̤am resolved upon making a raid upon the Koh-pāyah [hill tracts of Mewāt] round about the capital, because in this ... there was a community of obdurate rebels, who, unceasingly, committed highway robbery, and plundered the property of Musalmāns ... and destruction of the villages in the districts of Harīānah, the SIWĀLIKH, and Bhīānah, necessarily followed their outbreaks."—_Ibid._ 850. 1300-10.—"The Mughals having wasted the SIWÁLIK, had moved some distance off. When they and their horses returned weary and thirsty to the river, the army of Islám, which had been waiting for them some days, caught them as they expected...."—_Ziā-uddīn Barnī_, in _Elliot_, iii. 199. B.— c. 1300.—"Of the cities on the shore the first is Sandabúr, then Faknúr, then the country of Manjarúr, then the country of (Fandarainá), then Jangli (Jinkali), then Kúlam.... After these comes the country of SAWÁLAK, which comprises 125,000 cities and villages. After that comes Málwála" (but in some MSS. _Málwá_).—_Rashīduddīn_, in _Elliot_, i. 68. _Rashīduddīn_ has got apparently much astray here, for he brings in the Siwālik territory at the far end of Malabar. But the mention of Mālwā as adjoining is a probable indication of the true position. (Elliot imagines here some allusion to the Maldives and Laccadives. All in that way that seems possible is that Rashīduddīn may have heard of the Maldives and made some jumble between them and Mālwā). And this is in a manner confirmed by the next quotation from a Portuguese writer who places the region inland from Guzerat. 1644.—"It confines ... on the east with certain kingdoms of heathen, which are called SAUALACCA _prabatta_ (Skt. _parvata_), as much as to say 120,000 mountains."—_Bocarro, MS._ C.— 1399.—"Le Détroit de Coupelé est situé au pied d'une montagne par où passe le Gange, et à quinze milles plus haut que ce Détroit il y a une pierre en forme de Vache, de laquelle sort la source de ce grand Fleuve; c'est la cause pour laquelle les Indous adorent cette pierre, et dans tous les pays circonvoisins jusques à une année de chemin, ils se tournent pour prier du côté de ce Détroit et de cette Vache de pierre.... Cependant on eut avis que dans la montagne de SOÜALEC, qui est une des plus considerables de l'Inde, et qui s'étend dans le deux tiers de ce grand Empire, il s'étoit assemblé un grand nombre d'Indiens qui cherchoient à nous faire insulte."—_H. de Timur-Bec_, par _Chereffedin Ali d'Yezd_ (Fr. Tr. by _Petis de la Croix_), Delf, 1723, iii. ch. xxv.-xxvi. 1528.—"The northern range of hills has been mentioned ... after leaving Kashmîr, these hills contain innumerable tribes and states, pergannahs and countries, and extend all the way to Bengal and the shores of the Great Ocean.... The chief trade of the inhabitants of these hills is in musk-bags, the tails of the mountain cow, saffron, lead, and copper. The natives of Hind call these hills SEWÂLIK-_Parbat_. In the language of Hind SAWALÂK means a lak and a quarter (or 125,000), and _Parbat_ means a _hill_, that is, the 125,000 hills. On these hills the snow never melts, and from some parts of Hindustán, such as Lahore, Sehrend, and Sambal, it is seen white on them all the year round."—_Baber_, p. 313. c. 1545.—"_Sher Sháh's dying regrets._ "On being remonstrated with for giving way to low spirits, when he had done so much for the good of the people during his short reign, after earnest solicitation, he said, 'I have had three or four desires on my heart, which still remain without accomplishment.... One is, I wished to have depopulated the country of Roh, and to have transferred its inhabitants to the tract between the Niláb and Lahore, including the hills below Nindūna as far as the SIWÁLIK.'"—_Táríkh-Khán Jahán Lodí_, in _Elliot_, v. 107-8. Nindūna was on Balnāth, a hill over the Jelam (compare _Elliot_, ii. 450-1). c. 1547-8.—"After their defeat the Níázís took refuge with the Ghakkars, in the hill-country bordering on Kashmír. Islám Sháh ... during the space of two years was engaged in constant conflicts with the Ghakkars, whom he desired to subdue.... Skirting the hills he went thence to Múrín (?), and all the Rájás of the SIWÁLIK presented themselves.... Parsurám, the Rájá of Gwálior, became a staunch servant of the King ... Gwálior is a hill, which is on the right hand towards the South, amongst the hills, as you go to Kángra and Nagarkot." (See NUGGURCOTE).—_Táríkh-i-Dáúdí_, in _Elliot_, iv. 493-4. c. 1555.—"The Imperial forces encountered the Afghans near the SIWÁLIK mountains, and gained a victory which elicited gracious marks of approval from the Emperor. Sikandar took refuge in the mountains and jungles.... Rájá Rám Chand, Rájá of Nagarkot, was the most renowned of all the Rájás of the hills, and he came and made his submission."—_Ṭabaḳát-i-Akbarí_, in _Elliot_, v. 248. c. 1560.—"The Emperor (Akbar) then marched onwards towards the SIWÁLIK hills, in pursuit of the Khán-Khánán. He reached the neighbourhood of Talwára, a district in the Siwálik, belonging to Rájá Gobind Chand.... A party of adventurous soldiers dashed forward into the hills, and surrounding the place put many of the defenders to the sword."—_Ibid._ 267. c. 1570.—"Husain Khán ... set forth from Lucknow with the design of breaking down the idols, and demolishing the idol temples. For false reports of their unbounded treasures had come to his ears. He proceeded through Oudh, towards the SIWÁLIK hills.... He then ravaged the whole country, as far as the _Kasbah_ of Wajráíl, in the country of Rájá Ranka, a powerful _zamíndár_, and from that town to Ajmír which is his capital."—_Badáúni_, in _Elliot_, iv. 497. 1594-5.—"The force marched to the SIWÁLIK hills, and the _Bakhshí_ resolved to begin by attacking Jammú, one of the strongest forts of that country."—_Akbar Náma_, in _Elliot_, v. 125. c. " "Rám Deo ... returned to Kanauj ... after that he marched into the SIWÁLIK hills, and made all the zamíndárs tributary. The Rájá of Kamáún ... came out against Rám Deo and gave him battle."—_Firishta's Introduction_, in _Elliot_, vi. 561. 1793.—"Mr. Daniel, with a party, also visited Sirinagur the same year [1789]: ... It is situated in an exceedingly deep and very narrow valley; formed by Mount SEWALICK,[246] the northern boundary of Hindoostan, on the one side; and the vast range of snowy mountains of HIMMALEH or IMAUS, on the other; and from the report of the natives, it would appear, that the nearest part of the base of the latter (on which snow was actually falling in the month of May), was not more than 14 or 15 G. miles in direct distance to the N. or N.E. of Sirinagur town. "In crossing the mountains of SEWALICK, they met with vegetable productions, proper to the temperate climates."—_Rennell's Mem._, ed. 1793, pp. [368-369]. D.— 1834.—"On the flank of the great range there is a line of low hills, the SEWALIK, which commence at Roopur, on the Satlej, and run down a long way to the south, skirting the great chain. In some places they run up to, and rise upon, the Himálayas; in others, as in this neighbourhood (Seháranpur), they are separated by an intermediate valley. Between the Jumna and Ganges they attain their greatest height, which Capt. Herbert estimates at 2,000 feet above the plains at their foot, or 3,000 above the sea. Seháranpur is about 1,000 feet above the sea. About 25 miles north are the SEWÁLIK hills."—_Falconer_, in _J.A.S.B._ iii. 182. 1835.—"We have named the fossil _Sivatherium_ from _Siva_ the Hindu god, and θηρίον, _bellua_. The SIVÁLIK, or Sub-Himalayan range of hills, is considered, in the Hindu mythology, as the _Lútiah_ or edge of the roof of SIVA'S dwelling on the Himálaya, and hence they are called the _Siva-ala_ or _Sib-ala_, which by an easy transition of sound became the SEWÁLIK of the English. "The fossil has been discovered in a tract which may be included in the SEWÁLIK range, and we have given the name of Sivatherium to it, to commemorate the remarkable formation, so rich in new animals. Another derivation of the name of the hills, as explained by the _Mahant_, or High Priest at Dehra, is as follows:— "SEWÁLIK, a corruption of _Siva-wála_, a name given to the tract of mountains between the Jumna and Ganges, from having been the residence of ISWARA SIVA and his son GANES."—_Falconer and Cautley_, in _As. Res._, xix. p. 2. 1879.—"These fringing ranges of the later formations are known generally as the Sub-Himalayas. The most important being the SIWÁLIK hills, a term especially applied to the hills south of the Deyra Dún, but frequently employed in a wider sense."—_Medlicott and Blanford, Man. of the Geology of India, Intro._ p. x. [1899.—Even so late as this year the old inaccurate etymology of the word appears: "The term SHEWALIC is stated by one of the native historians to be a combination of two Hindee words '_sewa_' and '_lae_' (_sic_), the word '_sewa_' signifying one and a quarter, and the word '_lae_' being the term which expresses the number of one hundred thousand."—_Thornhill, Haunts and Hobbies_, 213.] SKEEN, s. Tib. _skyin_. The Himalayan Ibex; (_Capra Sibirica_, Meyer). [See _Blanford, Mammalia_, 503.] SLAVE. We cannot now attempt a history of the former tenure of slaves in British India, which would be a considerable work in itself. We only gather a few quotations illustrating that history. 1676.—"Of three Theeves, two were executed and one made a SLAVE. We do not approve of putting any to death for theft, nor that any of our own nation should be made a SLAVE, a word that becomes not an Englishman's mouth."—_The Court to Ft. St. Geo._, March 7. In _Notes and Exts._ No. i. p. 18. 1682.—"... making also proclamation by beat of drum that if any SLAVE would run away from us he should be free, and liberty to go where they pleased."—_Hedges, Diary_, Oct. 14; [Hak. Soc. i. 38]. [ " "There being a great number of SLAVES yearly exported from this place, to ye great grievance of many persons whose Children are very commonly stollen away from them, by those who are constant traders in this way, the Agent, &c., considering the Scandall that might accrue to ye Government, &c., the great losse that many parents may undergoe by such actions, have order'd that noe more SLAVES be sent off the shoare again."—_Pringle, Diary, Ft. St. Geo._, 1st ser. i. 70.] 1752.—"Sale of SLAVES ... Rs. 10 : 1 : 3."—Among Items of Revenue. In _Long_, 34. 1637.—"We have taken into consideration the most effectual and speedy method for supplying our settlements upon the WEST COAST with SLAVES, and we have therefore fixed upon two ships for that purpose ... to proceed from hence to Madagascar to purchase as many as can be procured, and the said ships conveniently carry, who are to be delivered by the captains of those ships to our agents at Fort Marlborough at the rate of £15 a head."—_Court's Letter_ of Dec. 8. In _Long_, 293. 1764.—"That as an inducement to the Commanders and Chief Mates to exert themselves in procuring as large a number of SLAVES as the Ships can conveniently carry, and to encourage the Surgeons to take proper care of them in the passage, there is to be allowed 20 shillings for every _slave_ shipped at Madagascar, to be divided, viz., 13s. 4d. a head to the Commander, and 6s. 8d. to the Chief Mate, also for every one delivered at Fort Marlborough the Commander is to be allowed the further sum of 6s. 8d. and the Chief Mate 3s. 4d. The Surgeon is likewise to be allowed 10s. for each SLAVE landed at Fort Marlborough."—_Court's Letter_, Feb. 22. In _Long_, 366. 1778.—Mr. Busteed has given some curious extracts from the charge-sheet of the Calcutta Magistrate in this year, showing SLAVES and SLAVE-GIRLS, of Europeans, Portuguese, and Armenians, sent to the magistrate to be punished with the rattan for running away and such offences.—_Echoes of Old Calcutta_, 117 _seqq._ [Also see extracts from newspapers, &c., in _Carey, Good Old Days_, ii. 71 _seqq._]. 1782.—"On Monday the 29th inst. will be sold by auction ... a bay Buggy Horse, a Buggy and Harness ... some cut Diamonds, a quantity of China Sugarcandy ... a quantity of the best Danish Claret ... deliverable at Serampore; two SLAVE GIRLS about 6 years old; and a great variety of other articles."—_India Gazette_, July 27. 1785.—"Malver. Hair-dresser from Europe, proposes himself to the ladies of the settlement to dress hair daily, at two gold mohurs per month, in the latest fashion, with gauze flowers, &c. He will also instruct the SLAVES at a moderate price."—In _Seton-Karr_, i. 119. This was surely a piece of slang. Though we hear occasionally, in the advertisements of the time, of slave boys and girls, the domestic servants were not usually of that description. 1794.—"50 Rupees Reward for Discovery. "RUN OFF about four Weeks ago from a Gentleman in Bombay, A Malay SLAVE called Cambing or Rambing. He stole a Silk Purse, with 45 Venetians, and some Silver Buttons...."—_Bombay Courier_, Feb. 22. SLING, SELING, n.p. This is the name used in the Himalayan regions for a certain mart in the direction of China which supplies various articles of trade. Its occurrence in Trade Returns at one time caused some discussion as to its identity, but there can be no doubt that it is Si-ning (Fu) in Kan-su. The name SLING is also applied, in Ladak and the Punjab, to a stuff of goat's wool made at the place so called. c. 1730.—"Kokonor is also called _Tzongombo_, which means blue lake.... The Tibetans pretend that this lake belongs to them, and that the limits of Tibet adjoin those of the town of SHILIN or SHILINGH."—_P. Orazio della Penna_, E.T. in _Markham's Tibet_, 2d ed. 314. 1774.—"The natives of Kashmir, who like the Jews of Europe, or the Armenians in the Turkish Empire, scatter themselves over the Eastern kingdoms of Asia ... have formed extensive establishments at Lhasa and all the principal towns in the country. Their agents, stationed on the coast of Coromandel, in Bengal, Benares, Nepal, and Kashmir, furnish them with the commodities of these different countries, which they dispose of in Tibet, or forward to their associates at SELING, a town on the borders of China."—_Bogle's Narrative_, in _Markham's Tibet_, 124. 1793.—"... it is certain that the product of their looms (_i.e._ of Tibet and Nepaul) is as inconsiderable in quantity as it is insignificant in quality. The _Joos_ (read TOOS) or flannel procured from the former, were it really a fabric of Tibet, would perhaps be admitted as an exception to the latter part of this observation; but the fact is that it is made at SILING, a place situated on the western borders of China."—_Kirkpatrick's Acc. of Nepaul_ (1811), p. 134. 1854.—"_List of Chinese Articles brought to India_.... SILING, a soft and silky woollen of two kinds—1. _Shirún._ 2. _Gorún._"—_Cunningham's Ladak_, 241-2. 1862.—"SLING is a '_Pushmina_' (fine wool) cloth, manufactured of goat-wool, taken from Karashaihr and Urumchi, and other districts of Turkish China, in a Chinese town called SLING."—_Punjab Trade Report_, App. p. ccxxix. 1871.—"There were two Calmucks at Yârkand, who had belonged to the suite of the Chinese Ambân.... Their own home they say is ZILM" (qu. _Zilin_?) "a country and town distant 1½ month's journey from either Aksoo or Khoten, and at an equal distance in point of time from Lhassa.... ZILM possesses manufactures of carpets, horse-trappings, pen-holders, &c.... This account is confirmed by the fact that articles such as those described are imported occasionally into Ladák, under the name of ZILM or ZIRM goods. "Now if the town of ZILM is six weeks journey from either Lhassa or Aksoo, its position may be guessed at."—_Shaw, Visits to High Tartary_, 38. SLOTH, s. In the usual way of transferring names which belong to other regions, this name is sometimes applied in S. India to the Lemur (_Loris gracilis_, Jerdon). SNAKE-STONE, s. This is a term applied to a substance, the application of which to the part where a snake-bite has taken effect, is supposed to draw out the poison and render it innocuous. Such applications are made in various parts of the Old and New Worlds. The substances which have this reputation are usually of a porous kind, and when they have been chemically examined have proved to be made of charred bone, or the like. There is an article in the 13th vol. of the _Asiatic Researches_ by Dr. J. Davy, entitled _An Analysis of the Snake-Stone_, in which the results of the examination of three different kinds, all obtained from Sir Alex. Johnstone, Chief Justice of Ceylon, is given. (1) The first kind was of round or oval form, black or brown in the middle, white towards the circumference, polished and somewhat lustrous, and pretty enough to be sometimes worn as a neck ornament; easily cut with a knife, but not scratched by the nail. When breathed on it emitted an earthy smell, and when applied to the tongue, or other moist surface, it adhered firmly. This kind proved to be of bone partially calcined. (2) We give below a quotation regarding the second kind. (3) The third was apparently a BEZOAR, (q.v.), rather than a snake-stone. There is another article in the _As. Res._ xvi. 382 _seqq._ by Captain J. D. Herbert, on _Zehr Mohereh, or_ SNAKE-STONE. Two kinds are described which were sold under the name given (_Zahr muhra_, where _zahr_ is 'poison,' _muhra_, 'a kind of polished shell,' 'a bead,' applied to a species of bezoar). Both of these were mineral, and not of the class we are treating of. c. 1666.—"C'est dans cette Ville de Diu que se font les PIERRES DE COBRA si renommées: elles sont composées de racines qu'on brûle, et dont on amasse les cendres pour les mettre avec une sorte de terre qu'ils ont, et les brûler encore une fois avec cette terre; et après cela on en fait la pâte dont ces Pierres sont formées.... Il faut faire sortir avec une éguille, un peu de sang de la plaie, y appliquer la Pierre, et l'y laisser jusqu'à ce qu'elle tombe d'elle même."—_Thevenot_, v. 97. 1673.—"Here are also those Elephant Legged St. _Thomeans_, which the unbiassed Enquirers will tell you chances to them two ways: By the Venom of a certain Snake, by which the _Jaugies_ (see JOGEE) or Pilgrims furnish them with a Factitious Stone (which we call a SNAKE-STONE), and is a Counter-poyson of all deadly Bites; if it stick, it attracts the Poyson; and put into Milk it recovers itself again, leaving its virulency therein, discovered by its Greenness."—_Fryer_, 53. c. 1676.—"There is the SERPENT'S STONE not to be forgot, about the bigness of a _double_ (doubloon?); and some are almost oval, thick in the middle and thin about the sides. The Indians report that it is bred in the head of certain Serpents. But I rather take it to be a story of the Idoloter's Priests, and that the Stone is rather a composition of certain Drugs.... If the Person bit be not much wounded, the place must be incis'd; and the Stone being appli'd thereto, will not fall off till it has drawn all the poison to it: To cleanse it you must steep it in Womans-milk, or for want of that, in Cows-milk.... There are two ways to try whether the SERPENT-STONE be true or false. The first is, by putting the Stone in your mouth, for there it will give a leap, and fix to the Palate. The other is by putting it in a glass full of water; for if the Stone be true, the water will fall a boyling, and rise in little bubbles...."—_Tavernier_, E.T., Pt. ii. 155; [ed. _Ball_, ii. 152]. Tavernier also speaks of another SNAKE-STONE alleged to be found behind the hood of the Cobra: "This Stone being rubb'd against another Stone, yields a slime, which being drank in water," &c. &c.—_Ibid._ 1690.—"The thing which he carried ... is a Specific against the Poison of Snakes ... and therefore obtained the name of SNAKE-STONE. It is a small artificial Stone.... The Composition of it is Ashes of burnt Roots, mixt with a kind of Earth, which is found at Diu...."—_Ovington_, 260-261. 1712.—"PEDRA DE COBRA: ita dictus lapis, vocabulo a Lusitanis imposito, adversus viperarum morsus praestat auxilium, externè applicatus. In serpente, quod vulgò credunt, non invenitur, sed arte secretâ fabricatur à Brahmanis. Pro dextro et felici usu, oportet adesse geminos, ut cum primus veneno saturatus vulnusculo decidit, alter surrogari illico in locum possit.... Quo ipso feror, ut istis lapidibus nihil efficaciæ inesse credam, nisi quam actuali frigiditate suâ, vel absorbendo praestant."—_Kaempfer, Amoen. Exot._ 395-7. 1772.—"Being returned to Roode-Zand, the much celebrated SNAKE-STONE (_Slange-steen_) was shown to me, which few of the farmers here could afford to purchase, it being sold at a high price, and held in great esteem. It is imported from the _Indies_, especially from Malabar, and cost several, frequently 10 or 12, rix dollars. It is round, and convex on one side, of a black colour, with a pale ash-grey speck in the middle, and tubulated with very minute pores.... When it is applied to any part that has been bitten by a serpent, it sticks fast to the wound, and extracts the poison; as soon as it is saturated, it falls off of itself...."—_Thunberg, Travels_, E.T. i. 155 (_A Journey into Caffraria_). 1796.—"Of the remedies to which cures of venomous bites are often ascribed in India, some are certainly not less frivolous than those employed in Europe for the bite of the viper; yet to infer from thence that the effects of the poison cannot be very dangerous, would not be more rational than to ascribe the recovery of a person bitten by a COBRA DE CAPELLO, to the application of a SNAKE-STONE, or to the words muttered over the patient by a Bramin."—_Patrick Russell, Account of Indian Serpents_, 77. 1820.—"Another kind of SNAKE-STONE ... was a small oval body, smooth and shining, externally black, internally grey; it had no earthy smell when breathed on, and had no absorbent or adhesive power. By the person who presented it to Sir Alexander Johnstone it was much valued, and for adequate reason if true, 'it had saved the lives of four men.'"—_Dr. Davy_, in _As. Res._ xiii. 318. 1860.—"The use of the _Pamboo-Kaloo_, or SNAKE-STONE, as a remedy in cases of wounds by venomous serpents, has probably been communicated to the Singhalese by the itinerant snake-charmers who resort to the island from the Coast of Coromandel; and more than one well-authenticated instance of its successful application has been told to me by persons who had been eye-witnesses."... (These follow.) "... As to the SNAKE-STONE itself, I submitted one, the application of which I have been describing, to Mr. Faraday, and he has communicated to me, as the result of his analysis, his belief that it is 'a piece of charred bone which has been filled with blood, perhaps several times, and then charred again.'... The probability is, that the animal charcoal, when instantaneously applied, may be sufficiently porous and absorbent to extract the venom from the recent wound, together with a portion of the blood, before it has had time to be carried into the system...."—_Tennent, Ceylon_, i. 197-200. 1861.—"'Have you been bitten?' 'Yes, Sahib,' he replied, calmly; 'the last snake was a vicious one, and it has bitten me. But there is no danger,' he added, extracting from the recesses of his mysterious bag a small piece of white stone. This he wetted, and applied to the wound, to which it seemed to adhere ... he apparently suffered no ... material hurt. I was thus effectually convinced that snake-charming is a real art, and not merely clever conjuring, as I had previously imagined. These so-called SNAKE STONES are well known throughout India."—_Lt.-Col. T. Lewin, A Fly on the Wheel_, 91-92. 1872.—"With reference to the SNAKE-STONES, which, when applied to the bites, are said to absorb and suck out the poison, ... I have only to say that I believe they are perfectly powerless to produce any such effect ... when we reflect on the quantity of poison, and the force and depth with and to which it is injected ... and the extreme rapidity with which it is hurried along in the vascular system to the nerve centres, I think it is obvious that the application of one of these stones can be of little use in a real bite of a deadly snake, and that a belief in their efficacy is a dangerous delusion."—_Fayrer, Thanatophidia of India_, pp. 38, 40. [1880.—"It is stated that in the pouch-like throat appendages of the older birds (ADJUTANTS), the fang of a snake is sometimes to be found. This, if rubbed above the place where a poisonous snake has bitten a man, is supposed to prevent the venom spreading to the vital parts of the body. Again, it is believed that a so-called 'SNAKE-STONE' is contained within the head of the adjutant. This, if applied to a snake-bite, attaches itself to the punctures, and extracts all the venom...."—_Ball, Jungle Life_, 82.] SNEAKER, s. A large cup (or small basin) with a saucer and cover. The native servants call it _sīnīgar_. We had guessed that it was perhaps formed in some way from _ṣīnī_ in the sense of 'china-ware,' or from the same word, used in Ar. and Pers., in the sense of 'a salver' (see CHINA, s.). But we have since seen that the word is not only in Grose's _Lexicon Balatronicum_, with the explanation 'a small bowl,' but is also in _Todd_: 'A small vessel of drink.' A _sneaker of punch_ is a term still used in several places for a small bowl; and in fact it occurs in the _Spectator_ and other works of the 18th century. So the word is of genuine English origin; no doubt of a semi-slang kind. 1714.—"Our little burlesque authors, who are the delight of ordinary readers, generally abound in these pert phrases, which have in them more vivacity than wit. I lately saw an instance of this kind of writing, which gave me so truly an idea of it, that I could not forbear begging a copy of the letter.... "Past 2 o'clock and a frosty morning. "DEAR JACK, "I have just left the Right Worshipful and his myrmidons about a SNEAKER of 5 gallons. The whole magistracy was pretty well disguised before I gave them the slip." _The Spectator_, No. 616. 1715.— "Hugh Peters is making A SNEAKER within For Luther, Buchanan, John Knox, and Calvin; And when they have toss'd off A brace of full bowls, You'll swear you ne'er met With honester souls." _Bp. Burnett's Descent into Hell._ In _Political Ballads of the 17th and 18th centuries_. Annotated by _W. W. Wilkins_, 1860, ii. 172. 1743.—"Wild ... then retired to his seat of contemplation, a night-cellar, where, without a single farthing in his pocket, he called for a SNEAKER of punch, and placing himself on a bench by himself, he softly vented the following soliloquy."—_Fielding, Jonathan Wild_, Bk. ii. ch. iv. 1772.—"He received us with great cordiality, and entreated us all, five in number, to be seated in a bungalow, where there were only two broken chairs. This compliment we could not accept of; he then ordered five SNEAKERS of a mixture which he denominated punch."—Letter in _Forbes, Or. Mem._ iv. 217. [SNOW RUPEE, s. A term in use in S. India, which is an excellent example of a corruption of the 'Hobson-Jobson' type. It is an Anglo-Indian corruption of the Tel. _tsanauvu_, 'authority, currency.'] SOFALA, n.p. Ar. _Sufāla_, a district and town of the East African coast, the most remote settlement towards the south made upon that coast by the Arabs. The town is in S. Lat. 20° 10′, more that 2° south of the Zambesi delta. The territory was famous in old days for the gold produced in the interior, and also for iron. It was not visited by V. da Gama either in going or returning. c. 1150.—"This section embraces the description of the remainder of the country of SOFĀLA.... The inhabitants are poor, miserable, and without resources to support them except iron; of this metal there are numerous mines in the mountains of SOFĀLA. The people of the islands ... come hither for iron, which they carry to the continent and islands of India ... for although there is iron in the islands and in the mines of that country, it does not equal the iron of SOFĀLA."—_Edrisi_, i. 65. c. 1220.—"SOFĀLA is the most remote known city in the country of the Zenj ... wares are carried to them, and left by the merchants who then go away, and coming again find that the natives have laid down the price [they are willing to give] for every article beside it.... _Sofālī_ gold is well-known among the Zenj merchants."—_Yāḳūt, Mu'jam al-Buldān_, s.v. In his article on the gold country, Yāḳūt describes the kind of dumb trade in which the natives decline to come face to face with the merchants at greater length. It is a practice that has been ascribed to a great variety of uncivilized races; _e.g._ in various parts of Africa; in the extreme north of Europe and of Asia; in the Clove Islands; to the Veddas of Ceylon, to the Poliars of Malabar, and (by Pliny, surely under some mistake) to the Seres or Chinese. See on this subject a note in _Marco Polo_, Bk. iv. ch. 21; a note by _Mr. De B. Priaulx_, in _J. R. As. Soc._, xviii. 348 (in which several references are erroneously printed); _Tennent's Ceylon_, i. 593 _seqq._; _Rawlinson's Herodotus_, under Bk. iv. ch. 196. c. 1330.—"SOFĀLA is situated in the country of the Zenj. According to the author of the _Kánún_, the inhabitants are Muslim. Ibn Ṡayd says that their chief means of subsistence are the extraction of gold and of iron, and that their clothes are of leopard-skin."—_Abulfeda_, Fr. Tr. i. 222. " "A merchant told me that the town of SOFĀLA is a half month's march distant from Culua (QUILOA), and that from SOFĀLA to Yūfī (Nūfī) ... is a month's march. From Yūfī they bring gold-dust to SOFĀLA."—_Ibn Batuta_, ii. 192-3. 1499.—"Coming to Mozambique (_i.e._ Vasco and his squadron on their return) they did not desire to go in because there was no need, so they kept their course, and being off the coast of ÇOFALA, the pilots warned the officers that they should be alert and ready to strike sail, and at night they should keep their course, with little sail set, and a good look-out, for just thereabouts there was a river belonging to a place called ÇOFALA, whence there sometimes issued a tremendous squall, which tore up trees and carried cattle and all into the sea...."—_Correa, Lendas_, i. 134-135. 1516.—"... at xviii. leagues from them there is a river, which is not very large, whereon is a town of the Moors called SOFALA, close to which town the King of Portugal has a fort. These Moors established themselves there a long time ago on account of the great trade in gold, which they carry on with the Gentiles of the mainland."—_Barbosa_, 4. 1523.—"Item—that as regards all the ships and goods of the said Realm of Urmuz, and its ports and vassals, they shall be secure by land and by sea, and they shall be as free to navigate where they please as vassals of the King our lord, save only that they shall not navigate inside the Strait of Mecca, nor yet to ÇOFFALA and the ports of that coast, as that is forbidden by the King our lord...."—Treaty of _Dom Duarto de Menezes_, with the _King of Ormuz_, in _Botelho, Tombo_, 80. 1553.—"Vasco da Gama ... was afraid that there was some gulf running far inland, from which he would not be able to get out. And this apprehension made him so careful to keep well from the shore that he passed without even seeing the town of ÇOFALA, so famous in these parts for the quantity of gold which the Moors procured there from the Blacks of the country by trade...."—_Barros_, I. iv. 3. 1572.— "... Fizemos desta costa algum desvio Deitando para o pégo toda a armada: Porque, ventando Noto manso e frio, Não nos apanhasse a agua da enseada, Que a costa faz alli daquella banda, Donde a rica SOFALA o ouro manda." _Camões_, v. 73. By Burton: "off from the coast-line for a spell we stood, till deep blue water 'neath our kelsons lay; for frigid Notus, in his fainty mood, was fain to drive us leewards to the Bay made in that quarter by the crookèd shore, whence rich SOFÁLA sendeth golden ore." 1665.— "Mombaza and Quiloa and Melind, And SOFALA, thought Ophir, to the realm Of Congo, and Angola farthest south." _Paradise Lost_, xi. 399 _seqq._ Milton, it may be noticed, misplaces the accent, reading _Sófala_. 1727.—"Between _Delagoa_ and _Mosambique_ is a dangerous Sea-coast, it was formerly known by the names of SUFFOLA and _Cuama_, but now by the _Portuguese_, who know that country best, is called _Sena_."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 8 [ed. 1744]. SOLA, vulg. SOLAR, s. This is properly Hind. _sholā_, corrupted by the Bengālī inability to utter the shibboleth, to _solā_, and often again into _solar_ by English people, led astray by the usual "striving after meaning." _Sholā_ is the name of the plant _Aeschynomene aspera_, L. (N.O. _Leguminosae_), and is particularly applied to the light pith of that plant, from which the light thick Sola TOPEES, or pith hats, are made. The material is also used to pad the roofs of palankins, as a protection against the sun's power, and for various minor purposes, _e.g._ for slips of tinder, for making models, &c. The word, until its wide diffusion within the last 45 years, was peculiar to the Bengal Presidency. In the Deccan the thing is called _bhenḍ_, Mahr. _bhenḍa_, and in Tamil _neṭṭi_, ['breaking with a crackle.'] SOLAR hats are now often advertised in London. [Hats made of elder pith were used in S. Europe in the early 16th century. In Albert Dürer's _Diary in the Netherlands_ (1520-21) we find: "Also Tomasin has given me a plaited hat of elder-pith" (_Mrs. Heaton, Life of Albrecht Dürer_, 269). Miss Eden, in 1839, speaks of Europeans wearing "broad white feather hats to keep off the sun" (_Up the Country_, ii. 56). Illustrations of the various shapes of Sola hats used in Bengal about 1854 will be found in _Grant, Rural Life in Bengal_, 105 _seq._] 1836.—"I stopped at a fisherman's, to look at the curiously-shaped floats he used for his very large and heavy fishing-nets; each float was formed of eight pieces of SHOLĀ, tied together by the ends.... When this light and spongy pith is wetted, it can be cut into thin layers, which pasted together are formed into hats; Chinese paper appears to be made of the same material."—_Wanderings of a Pilgrim_, ii. 100. 1872.—"In a moment the flint gave out a spark of fire, which fell into the SOLÁ; the sulphur match was applied; and an earthen lamp...."—_Govinda Samanta_, i. 10. 1878.—"My SOLAR topee (pith hat) was whisked away during the struggle."—_Life in the Mofussil_, i. 164. 1885.—"I have slipped a pair of galoshes over my ordinary walking-boots; and, with my SOLAR TOPEE (or sun helmet) on, have ridden through a mile of deserted streets and thronged bazaars, in a grilling sunshine."—_A Professional Visit in Persia, St. James's Gazette_, March 9. [SOMBA, SOMBAY, s. A present. Malay _sambah-an_. [1614.—"SOMBAY or presents."—_Foster, Letters_, ii. 112. [1615.—"... concluded rather than pay the great SOMBA of eight hundred reals."—_Ibid._ iv. 43.] SOMBRERO, s. Port. _sumbreiro_. In England we now understand by this word a broad-brimmed hat; but in older writers it is used for an _umbrella_. SUMMERHEAD is a name in the Bombay Arsenal (as M.-Gen. Keatinge tells me) for a great umbrella. I make no doubt that it is a corruption (by 'striving after meaning') of SOMBREIRO, and it is a capital example of HOBSON-JOBSON. 1503.—"And the next day the Captain-Major before daylight embarked armed with all his people in the boats, and the King (of Cochin) in his boats which they call _tones_ (see DONEY) ... and in the _tone_ of the King went his SOMBREIROS, which are made of straw, of a diameter of 4 palms, mounted on very long canes, some 3 or 4 fathoms in height. These are used for state ceremonial, showing that the King is there in person, as it were his pennon or royal banner, for no other lord in his realm may carry the like."—_Correa_, i. 378. 1516.—"And besides the page I speak of who carries the sword, they take another page who carries a SOMBREIRO with a stand to shade his master, and keep the rain off him; and some of these are of silk stuff finely wrought, with many fringes of gold, and set with stones and seed pearl...."—_Barbosa_, Lisbon ed. 298. 1553.—"At this time Dom Jorge discerned a great body of men coming towards where he was standing, and amid them a SOMBREIRO on a lofty staff, covering the head of a man on horseback, by which token he knew it to be some noble person. This SOMBREIRO is a fashion in India coming from China, and among the Chinese no one may use it but a gentleman, for it is a token of nobility, which we may describe as a one-handed _pallium_ (having regard to those which we use to see carried by four, at the reception of some great King or Prince on his entrance into a city)...."—_Barros_, III. x. 9. Then follows a minute description of the SOMBREIRO or UMBRELLA. [1599.—"... a great broad SOMBRERO or shadow in their hands to defend them in the Summer from the Sunne, and in the Winter from the Raine."—_Hakl._ II. i. 261 (_Stanf. Dict._). [1602.—In his character of D. Pedro Mascarenhas, the Viceroy, Couto says he was anxious to change certain habits of the Portuguese in India: "One of these was to forbid the tall SOMBREIROS for warding off the rain and sun, to relieve men of the expence of paying those who carried them; he himself did not have one, but used a woollen umbrella with small cords (?), which they called for many years _Mascarenhas_. Afterwards finding the sun intolerable and the rain immoderate, he permitted the use of tall umbrellas, on the condition that private slaves should bear them, to save the wages of the Hindus who carry them, and are called BOYS DE SOMBREIRO (see BOY)."—_Couto_, Dec. VII. Bk. i. ch. 12.] c. 1630.—"Betwixt towns men usually travel in Chariots drawn by Oxen, but in Towns upon PALAMKEENS, and with SOMBREROS _de Sol_ over them."—_Sir T. Herbert_, ed. 1665, p. 46. 1657.—"A costé du cheval il y a un homme qui esvente _Wistnou_, afin qu'il ne reçoive point d'incommodité soit par les mouches, ou par la chaleur; et à chaque costé on porte deux ZOMBREIROS, afin que le Soleil ne luise pas sur luy...."—_Abr. Roger_, Fr. Tr. ed. 1670, p. 223. 1673.—"None but the Emperor have a SUMBRERO among the _Moguls_."—_Fryer_, 36. 1727.—"The _Portuguese_ ladies ... sent to beg the Favour that he would pick them out some lusty _Dutch_ men to carry their _Palenqueens_ and SOMERERAS or Umbrellas."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 338; [ed. 1744, i. 340]. 1768-71.—"Close behind it, followed the heir-apparent, on foot, under a SAMBREEL, or sunshade, of state."—_Stavorinus_, E.T. i. 87. [1845.—"No open umbrellas or SUMMER-HEADS allowed to pass through the gates."—_Public Notice on Gates of Bombay Town_, in _Douglas, Glimpses of Old Bombay_, 86.] SOMBRERO, CHANNEL OF THE, n.p. The channel between the northern part of the Nicobar group, and the southern part embracing the Great and Little Nicobar, has had this name since the early Portuguese days. The origin of the name is given by A. Hamilton below. The indications in C. Federici and Hamilton are probably not accurate. They do not agree with those given by Horsburgh. 1566.—"Si passa per il CANALE di Nicubar, ouero per quello DEL SOMBRERO, li quali son per mezzo l'isola di Sumatra...."—_C. Federici_, in _Ramusio_, iii. 391. 1727.—"The Islands off this Part of the Coast are the _Nicobars_.... The northernmost Cluster is low, and are called the _Carnicubars_.... The middle Cluster is fine champain Ground, and all but one, well inhabited. They are called the SOMERERA Islands, because on the South End of the largest Island, is an Hill that resembleth the top of an Umbrella or SOMERERA."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 68 [ed. 1744]. 1843.—"SOMBRERO CHANNEL, bounded on the north by the Islands of Katchull and Noncowry, and by Merve or Passage Island on the South side, is very safe and about seven leagues wide."—_Horsburgh_, ed. 1843, ii. 59-60. SONAPARANTA, n.p. This is a quasi-classical name, of Indian origin, used by the Burmese Court in State documents and formal enumerations of the style of the King, to indicate the central part of his dominions; Skt. _Suvarna_ (Pali _Sona_) _prānta_ (or perhaps _aparānta_), 'golden frontier-land,' or something like that. There can be little doubt that it is a survival of the names which gave origin to the _Chrysē_ of the Greeks. And it is notable, that the same series of titles embraces _Tambadīpa_ ('Copper Island' or Region) which is also represented by the _Chalcitis_ of Ptolemy. [Also see J. G. Scott, _Upper Burma Gazetteer_, i. pt. i. 103.] (Ancient).—"There were two brothers resident in the country called SUNÁPARANTA, merchants who went to trade with 500 wagons...."—_Legends of Gotama Buddha_, in _Hardy's Manual of Buddhism_, 259. 1636.—"All comprised within the great districts ... of Tsa-Koo, Tsa-lan, Laygain, Phoung-len, Kalé, and Thoung-thwot is constituted the Kingdom of THUNA-PARANTA. All within the great districts of Pagán, Ava, Penya, and Myen-Zain, is constituted the Kingdom of TAMPADEWA...." (&c.)—From an _Inscription at the Great Pagoda_ of Khoug-Mhoo-dau, near Ava; from the _MS. Journal of Major H. Burney_, accompanying a Letter from him, dated 11th September, 1830, in the Foreign Office, Calcutta. Burney adds: "The Ministers told me that by THUNAPARANTA they mean all the countries to the northward of Ava, and by TAMPADEWA all to the southward. But this inscription shows that the Ministers themselves do not exactly understand what countries are comprised in THUNAPARANTA and TĀMPA-DEWA." 1767.—"The King despotick; of great Merit, of great Power, Lord of the Countries THONAPRONDAH, TOMPDEVAH, and CAMBOJA, Sovereign of the Kingdom of BURAGHMAGH (BURMA), the Kingdom of SIAM and Hughen (?), and the Kingdom of CASSAY."—Letter from the _King of Burma_, in _Dalrymple, Or. Rep._ i. 106. 1795.—"The Lord of Earth and Air, the Monarch of extensive Countries, the Sovereign of the Kingdoms of SONAHPARINDÁ, TOMBADEVA ... etc...."—Letter from _the King_ to _Sir John Shore_, in _Symes_, 487. 1855.—"His great, glorious and most excellent Majesty, who reigns over the Kingdoms of THUNAPARANTA, TAMPADEEVA, and all the great umbrella-wearing chiefs of the Eastern countries, the King of the Rising Sun, Lord of the Celestial Elephants, and Master of many white Elephants, and great Chief of Righteousness...."—_King's_ Letter to the _Governor-General_ (Lord Dalhousie), Oct. 2, 1855. SONTHALS, n.p. Properly _Santāls_, [the name being said to come from a place called _Saont_, now Silda in Mednipur, where the tribe remained for a long time (_Dalton, Descr. Eth._ 210-11)]. The name of a non-Aryan people belonging to the Kolarian class, extensively settled in the hilly country to the west of the Hoogly R. and to the south of Bhāgalpur, from which they extended to Balasore at interval, sometimes in considerable masses, but more generally much scattered. The territory in which they are chiefly settled is now formed into a separate district called Santāl Parganas, and sometimes _Santalia_. Their settlement in this tract is, however, quite modern; they have emigrated thither from the S.W. In Dr. F. Buchanan's statistical account of Bhāgalpur and its Hill people the Santāls are not mentioned. The earliest mention of this tribe that we have found is in Mr. Sutherland's Report on the Hill People, which is printed in the Appendix to Long. No date is given there, but we learn from Mr. Man's book, quoted below, that the date is 1817. [The word is, however, much older than this. Forbes (_Or. Mem._ ii. 374 _seq._) gives an account taken from Lord Teignmouth of witch tests among the SOONTAAR. [1798.—"... amongst a wild and unlettered tribe, denominated SOONTAAR, who have reduced the detection and trial of persons suspected of witchcraft to a system."—_As. Res._ iv. 359.] 1817.—"For several years many of the industrious tribes called SONTHURS have established themselves in these forests, and have been clearing and bringing into cultivation large tracts of lands...."—_Sutherland's Report_, quoted in _Long_, 569. 1867.—"This system, indicated and proposed by Mr. Eden,[247] was carried out in its integrity under Mr. George Yule, C.B., by whose able management, with Messrs. Robinson and Wood as his deputies, the SONTHALS were raised from misery, dull despair, and deadly hatred of the government, to a pitch of prosperity which, to my knowledge, has never been equalled in any other part of India under the British rule. The Regulation Courts, with their horde of leeches in the shape of badly paid, and corrupt Amlah (OMLAH) and pettifogging MOOKTEARS, were abolished, and in their place a Number of active English gentlemen, termed Assistant Commissioners, and nominated by Mr. Yule, were set down among the SONTHALS, with a Code of Regulations drawn up by that gentleman, the pith of which may be summed up as follows:— "'To have no medium between the SONTHAL and the HAKIM, _i.e._ Assistant Commissioner. "'To patiently hear any complaint made by the SONTHAL from his own mouth, without any written petition or charge whatever, and without any AMLAH or Court at the time. "'To carry out all criminal work by the aid of the villagers themselves, who were to bring in the accused, with the witnesses, to the HAKIM, who should immediately attend to their statements, and punish them, if found guilty, according to the tenor of the law.' "These were some of the most important of the golden rules carried out by men who recognised the responsibility of their situation; and with an adored chief, in the shape of Yule, for their ruler, whose firm, judicious, and gentlemanly conduct made them work with willing hearts, their endeavours were crowned with a success which far exceeded the expectations of the most sanguine...."—_Sonthalia and the Sonthals_, by _E. G. Man_, Barrister-at-Law, &c. Calcutta, 1867, pp. 125-127. SOODRA, SOODER, s. Skt. _śudra_, [usually derived from root _śuć_, 'to be afflicted,' but probably of non-Aryan origin]. The (theoretical) Fourth Caste of the Hindus. In South India, there being no claimants of the 2nd or 3rd classes, the highest castes among the (so-called) _Śudras_ come next after the Brahmans in social rank, and _śudra_ is a note of respect, not of the contrary as in Northern India. 1630.—"The third Tribe or Cast, called the SHUDDERIES."—_Lord, Display_, &c., ch. xii. 1651.—"La quatrième lignée est celle des SOUDRAES; elle est composée du commun peuple: cette lignée a sous soy beaucoup et diverses familles, dont une chacune prétend surpasser l'autre...."—_Abr. Roger_, Fr. ed. 1670, p. 8. [c. 1665.—"The fourth caste is called CHARADOS or SOUDRA."—_Tavernier_, ed. _Ball_, ii. 184. [1667.—"... and fourthly, the tribe of SEYDRA, or artisans and labourers."—_Bernier_, ed. _Constable_, 325.] 1674.—"The ... CHUDRER (these are the Nayres)."—_Faria y Sousa_, ii. 710. 1717.—"The Brahmens and the _Tschuddirers_ are the proper persons to satisfy your Enquiries."—_Phillips, An Account of the Religion_, &c., 14. 1858.—"Such of the Aborigines as yet remained were formed into a fourth class, the ÇUDRA, a class which has no rights, but only duties."—_Whitney, Or. and Ling. Studies_, ii. 6. 1867.—"A Brahman does not stand aloof from a SOUDRA with a keener pride than a Greek Christian shows towards a Copt."—_Dixon, New America_, 7th ed. i. 276. SOOJEE, SOOJY, s. Hind. _sūjī_, [which comes probably from Skt. _śuci_, 'pure']; a word curiously misinterpreted "the coarser part of pounded wheat") by the usually accurate Shakespear. It is, in fact, the fine flour, made from the heart of the wheat, used in India to make bread for European tables. It is prepared by grinding between two millstones which are not in close contact. [_Sūjī_ "is a granular meal obtained by moistening the grain overnight, then grinding it. The fine flour passes through a coarse sieve, leaving the SUJI and bran above. The latter is got rid of by winnowing, and the round, granular meal or SUJI, composed of the harder pieces of the grain, remains" (_Watt, Econ. Dict._ VI. pt. iv. 167).] It is the _semolina_ of Italy. Bread made from this was called in Low Latin _simella_; Germ. _Semmelbrödchen_, and old English _simnel-cakes_. A kind of porridge made with _soojee_ is often called _soojee_ simply. (See ROLONG.) 1810.—"Bread is not made of flour, but of the heart of the wheat, which is very fine, ground into what is called SOOJY.... SOOJY is frequently boiled into 'stirabout' for breakfast, and eaten with milk, salt, and butter; though some of the more zealous may be seen to moisten it with porter."—_Williamson, V.M._ ii. 135-136. 1878.—"SUJEE flour, ground coarse, and water."—_Life in the Mofussil_, i. 213. SOORKY, s. Pounded brick used to mix with lime to form a hydraulic mortar. Hind. from Pers. _surkhī_, 'red-stuff.' c. 1770.—"The terrace roofs and floors of the rooms are laid with fine pulverized stones, which they call ZURKEE; these are mixed up with lime-water, and an inferior kind of molasses, and in a short time grow as hard and as smooth, as if the whole were one large stone."—_Stavorinus_, E.T. i. 514. 1777.—"The inquiry verified the information. We found a large group of miserable objects confined by order of Mr. Mills; some were simply so; some under sentence from him to beat SALKEY."—_Report of Impey and others_, quoted in _Stephen's Nuncomar and Impey_, ii. 201. 1784.—"One lack of 9-inch bricks, and about 1400 maunds of SOORKY."—_Notifn._ in _Seton-Karr_, i. 34; see also ii. 15. 1811.—"The road from Calcutta to Baracpore ... like all the Bengal roads it is paved with bricks, with a layer of SULKY, or broken bricks over them."—_Solvyns, Les Hindous_, iii. The word is misused as well as miswritten here. The substance in question is KHOA (q.v.). SOORMA, s. Hind. from Pers. _surma_. Sulphuret of antimony, used for the purpose of darkening the eyes, _kuḥl_ of the Arabs, the _stimmi_ and _stibium_ of the ancients. With this Jezebel "painted her eyes" (2 _Kings_, ix. 30; _Jeremiah_, iv. 30 R.V.) "With it, I believe, is often confounded the sulphuret of lead, which in N. India is called _soormee_ (_ee_ is the feminine termination in Hindust.), and used as a substitute for the former: a mistake not of recent occurrence only, as Sprengel says, '_Distinguit vero Plinius marem a feminâ_'" (_Royle_, on _Ant. of Hindu Medicine_, 100). [See _Watt, Econ. Dict._ i. 271.] [1766.—"The powder is called by them SURMA; which they pretend refreshes and cools the eye, besides exciting its lustre, by the ambient blackness."—_Grose_, 2nd ed. ii. 142.] [1829.—"SOORMA, or the oxide of antimony, is found on the western frontier."—_Tod, Annals_, Calcutta reprint, i. 13. [1832.—"SULMAH—A prepared permanent black dye, from antimony...."—_Mrs. Meer Hassan Ali, Observations_, ii. 72.] SOOSIE, s. Hind. from Pers. _sūsī_. Some kind of silk cloth, but we know not what kind. [Sir G. Birdwood (_Industr. Arts_, 246) defines _sūsīs_ as "fine-coloured cloths, made chiefly at Battala and Sialkote, striped in the direction of the warp with silk, or cotton lines of a different colour, the cloth being called _dokanni_ [_dokhānī_], 'in two stripes' if the stripe has two lines, if three, _tinkanni_ [_tīnkhānī_], and so on." In the Punjab it is 'a striped stuff used for women's trousers. This is made of fine thread, and is one of the fabrics in which English thread is now largely used' (_Francis, Mon. on Cotton Manufactures_, 7). A silk fabric of the same name is made in the N.W.P., where it is classed as a variety of _chārkhāna_, or check (_Yusuf Ali, Mon. on Silk_, 93). Forbes Watson (_Textile Manufactures_, 85) speaks of _Sousee_ as chiefly employed for trousering, being a mixture of cotton and silk. The word seems to derive its origin from _Susa_, the Biblical _Shushan_, the capital of Susiana or Elam, and from the time of Darius I. the chief residence of the Achaemenian kings. There is ample evidence to show that fabrics from Babylon were largely exported in early times. Such was perhaps the "Babylonish garment" found at Ai (_Josh._ vii. 21), which the R.V. marg. translates as a "mantle of Shinar". This a writer in Smith's _Dict. of the Bible_ calls "robes trimmed with valuable furs, or the skins themselves ornamented with embroidery" (i. 452). These Babylonian fabrics have been often described (see _Layard, Nineveh and Babylon_, 537; _Maspero, Dawn of Civ._, 470, 758; _Encycl. Bibl._ ii. 1286 _seq._; _Frazer, Pausanias_, iii. 545 _seq._). An early reference to this old trade in costly cloths will be found in the quotation from the _Periplus_ under CHINA, which has been discussed by Sir H. Yule (_Introd._ to _Gill, River of Golden Sand_, ed. 1883, p. 88 _seq._). This _Sūsī_ cloth appears in a log of 1746 as SOACIE, and was known to the Portuguese in 1550 as SOAJES (_J. R. As. Soc._, Jan. 1900, p. 158.)] [1667.—"... 2 patch of ye finest with what colours you thinke handsome for my own wear Chockoles and SUSAES."—In _Yule, Hedges' Diary_, Hak. Soc. ii. cclxii. [1690.—"It (Suratt) is renown'd ... for SOOSEYS...."—_Ovington_, 218. [1714-20.—In an inventory of Sir J. Fellowes: "A SUSA window-curtain."—2nd ser. _N. & Q._ vi. 244.] 1784.—"Four cassimeers of different colours; Patna dimity, and striped SOOSIES."—In _Seton-Karr_, i. 42. SOPHY, n.p. The name by which the King of Persia was long known in Europe—"The _Sophy_," as the Sultan of Turkey was "The Turk" or "Grand Turk," and the King of Delhi the "Great Mogul." This title represented _Sūfī_, _Safavī_, or _Safī_, the name of the dynasty which reigned over Persia for more than two centuries (1449-1722, nominally to 1736). The first king of the family was Isma'il, claiming descent from 'Ali and the Imāms, through a long line of persons of saintly reputation at Ardebil. The surname of Sūfī or Safī assumed by Isma'il is generally supposed to have been taken from Shaikh Safī-ud-dīn, the first of his more recent ancestors to become famous, and who belonged to the class of Sūfīs or philosophic devotees. After Isma'il the most famous of the dynasty was Shāh Abbās (1585-1629). c. 1524.—"Susiana, quae est Shushan Palatium illud regni SOPHII."—_Abraham Peritsol_, in _Hyde, Syntagma Dissertt._ i. 76. 1560.—"De que o SUFI foy contente, e mandou gente em su ajuda."—_Terceiro_, ch. i. " "Quae regiones nomine Persiae ei regnantur quem Turcae _Chislibas_, nos SOPHI vocamus."—_Busbeq. Epist._ iii. (171). 1561.—"The Queenes Maiesties _Letters to the great_ SOPHY _of Persia, sent by_ M. Anthonie Ienkinson. "Elizabetha Dei gratia Angliae Franciae et Hiberinae Regina, &c. Potentissimo et inuictissimo Principi, Magno SOPHI Persarum, Medorum, Hircanorum, Carmanorum, Margianorum, populorum cis et vltra Tygrim fluuium, et omnium intra Mare Caspium et Persicum Sinum nationum atque Gentium Imperatori salutem et rerum prosperarum foelicissimum incrementum."—In _Hakl._ i. 381. [1568.—"The King of Persia (whom here we call the great SOPHY) is not there so called, but is called the Shaugh. It were dangerous to call him by the name of SOPHY, because that SOPHY in the Persian tongue is a beggar, and it were as much as to call him The great beggar."—_Geffrey Ducket_, _ibid._ i. 447.] 1598.—"And all the Kings continued so with the name of Xa, which in Persia is a King, and Ishmael is a proper name, whereby Xa Ismael, and Xa Thamas are as much as to say King Ismael, and King Thamas, and of the Turkes and Rumes are called SUFFY or SOFFY, which signifieth a great Captaine."—_Linschoten_, ch. xxvii.; [Hak. Soc. i. 173]. 1601.—"_Sir Toby._ Why, man, he's a very devil: I have not seen such a firago.... "They say, he has been fencer to the SOPHY."—_Twelfth Night_, III. iv. [c. 1610.—"This King or SOPHY, who is called the Great Chaa."—_Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. ii. 253.] 1619.—"Alla porta di Sciah SOFÌ, si sonarono nacchere tutto il giorno: ed insomma tutta la città e tutto il popolo andò in allegrezza, concorrendo infinita gente alla meschita di Schia SOFÌ, a far _Gratiarum actionem_."—_P. della Valle_, i. 808. 1626.— "Were it to bring the Great Turk bound in chains Through France in triumph, or to couple up The SOPHY and great Prester-John together; I would attempt it." _Beaum. & Fletch., The Noble Gentleman_, v. 1. c. 1630.—"Ismael at his Coronation proclaim'd himself King of _Persia_ by the name of _Pot-shaw_ (PADSHAW)-_Ismael_-SOPHY. Whence that word SOPHY was borrowed is much controverted. Whether it be from the Armenian idiom, signifying Wooll, of which the Shashes are made that ennobled his new order. Whether the name was from SOPHY his grandsire, or from the Greek word _Sophos_ imposed upon _Aydar_ at his conquest of _Trebizond_ by the Greeks there, I know not. Since then, many have called the Kings of Persia SOPHY'S: but I see no reason for it; since _Ismael's_ son, grand and great grandsons Kings of _Persia_ never continued that name, till this that now reigns, whose name indeed is _Soffee_, but casuall."—_Sir T. Herbert_, ed. 1638, 286. 1643.—"Y avoit vn Ambassadeur Persien qui auoit esté enuoyé en Europe de la part du Grand SOPHY Roy de Perse."—_Mocquet, Voyages_, 269. 1665.— "As when the Tartar from his Russian foe, By Astracan, over the snowy plains Retires; or Bactrian SOPHY, from the horns Of Turkish crescent, leaves all waste beyond The realm of Aladule, in his retreat To Tauris or Casbeen...." _Paradise Lost_, x. 431 _seqq._ 1673.—"But the SUFFEE'S Vicar-General is by his Place the Second Person in the Empire, and always the first Minister of State."—_Fryer_, 338. 1681.—"La quarta parte comprehende el Reyno de Persia, cuyo Señor se llama en estos tiempos, el Gran SOPHI."—_Martinez, Compendio_, 6. 1711.—"In Consideration of the Company's good Services ... they had half of the Customs of _Gombroon_ given them, and their successors, by a Firman from the SOPHI or Emperor."—_Lockyer_, 220. 1727.—"The whole Reign of the last _Sophi_ or King, was managed by such Vermin, that the _Ballowches_ and _Mackrans_ ... threw off the Yoke of Obedience first, and in full Bodies fell upon their Neighbours in _Caramania_."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 108; [ed. 1744, i. 105]. 1815.—"The SUFFAVEAN monarchs were revered and deemed holy on account of their descent from a saint."—_Malcolm, H. of Pers._ ii. 427. 1828.—"It is thy happy destiny to follow in the train of that brilliant star whose light shall shed a lustre on Persia, unknown since the days of the earlier SOOFEES."—_J. B. Fraser, The Kuzzilbash_, i. 192. SOUBA, SOOBAH, s. Hind. from Pers. _ṣūba_. A large Division or Province of the Mogul Empire (_e.g._ the _Ṣūbah_ of the Deccan, the _Ṣūbah_ of Bengal). The word is also frequently used as short for _Sūbadār_ (see SOUBADAR), 'the Viceroy' (over a _ṣūba_). It is also "among the Maraṭhas sometimes applied to a smaller division comprising from 5 to 8 _ṭarafs_" (_Wilson_). c. 1594.—"In the fortieth year of his majesty's reign, his dominions consisted of 105 SIRCARS.... The empire was then parcelled into 12 grand divisions, and each was committed to the government of a SOOBADAR ... upon which occasion the Sovereign of the world distributed 12 Lacks of beetle. The names of the SOOBAHS were Allahabad, Agra, Owdh, Ajmeer, Ahmedabad, Bahar, Bengal, Dehly, Cabul, Lahoor, Multan, and Malwa: when his majesty conquered Berar, Khandeess, and Ahmednagur, they were formed into three SOOBAHS, increasing the number to 15."—_Ayeen_, ed. _Gladwin_, ii. 1-5; [ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 115]. 1753.—"Princes of this rank are called SUBAHS. _Nizam al muluck_ was SUBAH of the _Decan_ (or Southern) provinces.... The Nabobs of _Condanore_, _Cudapah_, _Carnatica_, _Yalore_, &c., the Kings of _Tritchinopoly_, _Mysore_, _Tanjore_, are subject to this SUBAH-ship. Here is a subject ruling a larger empire than any in Europe, excepting that of the Muscovite."—_Orme, Fragments_, 398-399. 1760.—"Those Emirs or Nabobs, who govern great Provinces, are stiled SUBAHS, which imports the same as Lord-Lieutenants or Vice-Roys."—_Memoirs of the Revolution in Bengal_, p. 6. 1763.—"From the word SOUBAH, signifying a province, the Viceroy of this vast territory (the Deccan) is called SOUBAHDAR, and by the Europeans improperly SOUBAH."—_Orme_, i. 35. 1765.—"Let us have done with this ringing of changes upon SOUBAHS; there's no end to it. Let us boldly dare to be SOUBAH ourselves...."—_Holwell, Hist. Events_, &c., i. 183. 1783.—"They broke their treaty with him, in which they stipulated to pay 400,000_l._ a year to the SUBAH of Bengal."—_Burke's Speech on Fox's India Bill, Works_, iii. 468. 1804.—"It is impossible for persons to have behaved in a more shuffling manner than the SOUBAH'S servants have...."—_Wellington_, ed. 1837, iii. 11. 1809.—"These (pillars) had been removed from a sacred building by Monsieur Dupleix, when he assumed the rank of SOUBAH."—_Lord Valentia_, i. 373. 1823.—"The Delhi Sovereigns whose vast empire was divided into SOUBAHS, or Governments, each of which was ruled by a SOUBAHDAR or Viceroy."—_Malcolm, Cent. India_, i. 2. SOUBADAR, SUBADAR, s. Hind. from Pers. _ṣūbadār_, 'one holding a _ṣūba_' (see SOUBA). A. The Viceroy, or Governor of a _ṣūba_. B. A local commandant or chief officer. C. The chief native officer of a company of Sepoys; under the original constitution of such companies, its actual captain. A. See SOUBA. B.— 1673.—"The SUBIDAR of the Town being a Person of Quality ... he (the Ambassador) thought good to give him a Visit."—_Fryer_, 77. 1805.—"The first thing that the SUBIDAR of Vire Rajendra Pettah did, to my utter astonishment, was to come up and give me such a shake by the hand, as would have done credit to a Scotsman."—Letter in _Leyden's Life_, 49. C.— 1747.—"14th September.... Read the former from Tellicherry adviseing that ... in a day or two they shall despatch another SUBIDAR with 129 more Sepoys to our assistance."—MS. _Consultations at Fort St. David_, in _India Office_. 1760.—"One was the SUBAHDAR, equivalent to the Captain of a Company."—_Orme_, iii. 610. c. 1785.—"... the SUBAHDARS or commanding officers of the black troops."—_Carraccioli, L. of Clive_, iii. 174. 1787.—"A Troop of Native Cavalry on the present Establishment consists of 1 European Subaltern, 1 European Serjeant, 1 SUBIDAR, 3 JEMADARS, 4 HAVILDARS, 4 Naiques (NAIK), 1 Trumpeter, 1 Farrier, and 68 Privates."—_Regns. for the Hon. Comp.'s Black Troops on the Coast of Coromandel_, &c., p. 6. [SOUDAGUR, s. P.—H. _saudāgar_, Pers. _saudā_, 'goods for sale'; a merchant, trader; now very often applied to those who sell European goods in civil stations and cantonments. [1608.—"... and kill the merchants (SODAGARES mercadores)."—_Livras das Moncoẽs_, i. 183. [c. 1809.—"The term SOUDAGUR, which implies merely a principal merchant, is here (Behar) usually given to those who keep what the English of India call EUROPE shops; that is, shops where all sorts of goods imported from Europe, and chiefly consumed by Europeans, are retailed."—_Buchanan, Eastern India_, i. 375. [c. 1817.—"This sahib was a very rich man, a SOUDAGUR...."—_Mrs. Sherwood, Last Days of Boosy_, 84.] SOURSOP, s. A. The fruit _Anona muricata_, L., a variety of the CUSTARD APPLE. This kind is not well known on the Bengal side of India, but it is completely naturalised at Bombay. The terms _soursop_ and _sweetsop_ are, we believe, West Indian. B. In a note to the passage quoted below, Grainger identifies the _soursop_ with the _suirsack_ of the Dutch. But in this, at least as regards use in the East Indies, there is some mistake. The latter term, in old Dutch writers on the East, seems always to apply to the Common JACK fruit, the 'sourjack,' in fact, as distinguished from the superior kinds, especially the _champada_ of the Malay Archipelago. A.— 1764.— "... a neighbouring hill Which Nature to the SOURSOP had resigned." _Grainger_, Bk. 2. B.— 1659.—"There is another kind of tree (in Ceylon) which they call SURSACK ... which has leaves like a laurel, and bears its fruit, not like other trees on twigs from the branches, but on the trunk itself...." &c.—_Saar_, ed. 1672, p. 84. 1661.—Walter Schulz says that the famous fruit Jaka was called by the Netherlanders in the Indies SOORSACK.—p. 236. 1675.—"The whole is planted for the most part with coco-palms, mangoes, and SUURSACKS."—_Ryklof van Goens_, in _Valentijn, Ceylon_, 223. 1768-71.—"The SURSAK-tree has a fruit of a similar kind with the durioon (DURIAN), but it is not accompanied by such a fetid smell."—_Stavorinus_, E.T. i. 236. 1778.—"The one which yields smaller fruit, without seed, I found at Columbo, Gale, and several other places. The name by which it is properly known here is the _Maldivian_ SOUR SACK, and its use here is less universal than that of the other sort, which ... weighs 30 or 40 lbs."—_Thunberg_, E.T. iv. 255. [1833.—"Of the eatable fruited kinds above referred to, the most remarkable are the SWEETSOP, SOUR SOP, and cherimoyer...."—_Penny Cycl._ ii. 54.] SOWAR, SUWAR, s. Pers. _sawār_, 'a horseman.' A native cavalry soldier; a mounted orderly. In the Greek provinces in Turkey, the word is familiar in the form σουβάρις, pl. σουβαρίδες, for a mounted gendarme. [The regulations for _suwārs_ in the Mogul armies are given by _Blochmann_, _Āīn_, i. 244 _seq._] 1824-5.—"... The SOWARS who accompanied him."—_Heber_, Orig. i. 404. 1827.—"Hartley had therefore no resource save to keep his eye steadily fixed on the lighted match of the SOWAR ... who rode before him."—_Sir W. Scott, The Surgeon's Daughter_, ch. xiii. [1830.—"... Meerza, an ASSWAR well known on the Collector's establishment."—_Or. Sport. Mag._ reprint 1873, i. 390.] SOWAR, SHOOTER-, s. Hind. from Pers. _shutur-sawār_, the rider of a dromedary or swift camel. Such riders are attached to the establishment of the Viceroy on the march, and of other high officials in Upper India. The word _sowar_ is quite misused by the Great Duke in the passage below, for a camel-_driver_, a sense it never has. The word written, or intended, may however have been SURWAUN (q.v.) [1815.—"As we approached the camp his oont-SURWARS (camel-riders) went ahead of us."—_Journal, Marquess of Hastings_, i. 337.] 1834.—"I ... found a fresh horse at Sufter Jung's tomb, and at the Kutub (COOTUB) a couple of riding camels and an attendant SHUTUR SUWAR."—_Mem. of Col. Mountain_, 129. [1837.—"There are twenty SHOOTER SUWARS (I have not an idea how I ought to spell those words), but they are native soldiers mounted on swift camels, very much _trapped_, and two of them always ride before our carriage."—_Miss Eden, Up the Country_, i. 31.] 1840.—"Sent a SHUTA SARWAR (camel driver) off with an express to Simla."—_Osborne, Court and Camp of Runj. Singh_, 179. 1842.—"At Peshawur, it appears by the papers I read last night, that they have camels, but no SOWARS, or drivers."—Letter of _D. of Wellington_, in _Indian Administration of Ld. Ellenborough_, 228. 1857.—"I have given general notice of the SHUTUR SOWAR going into Meerut to all the Meerut men."—_H. Greathed's Letters during Siege of Delhi_, 42. SOWARRY, SUWARREE, s. Hind. from Pers. _sawārī_. A cavalcade, a cortège of mounted attendants. 1803.—"They must have tents, elephants, and other SEWARY; and must have with them a sufficient body of troops to guard their persons."—_A. Wellesley_, in _Life of Munro_, i. 346. 1809.—"He had no SAWARRY."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 388. 1814.—"I was often reprimanded by the Zemindars and native officers, for leaving the SUWARREE, or state attendants, at the outer gate of the city, when I took my evening excursion."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ iii. 420; [2nd ed. ii. 372]. [1826.—"The 'ASWARY,' or suite of Trimbuckje, arrived at the palace."—_Pandurang Hari_, ed. 1873, i. 119.] 1827.—"Orders were given that on the next day all should be in readiness for the SOWARREE, a grand procession, when the Prince was to receive the Begum as an honoured guest."—_Sir Walter Scott, The Surgeon's Daughter_, ch. xiv. c. 1831.—"Je tâcherai d'éviter toute la poussière de ces immenses SOWARRIS."—_Jacquemont, Corresp._ ii. 121. [1837.—"The Raja of Benares came with a very magnificent SURWARREE of elephants and camels."—_Miss Eden, Up the Country_, i. 35.] SOWARRY CAMEL, s. A swift or riding camel. See SOWAR, SHOOTER-. 1835.—"'I am told you dress a camel beautifully,' said the young Princess, 'and I was anxious to ... ask you to instruct my people how to attire a SAWĀRĪ CAMEL.' This was flattering me on a very weak point: there is but one thing in the world that I perfectly understand, and that is how to dress a camel."—_Wanderings of a Pilgrim_, ii. 36. SOWCAR, s. Hind. _sāhūkār_; alleged to be from Skt. _sādhu_, 'right,' with the Hind. affix _kār_, 'doer'; Guj. Mahr. _sāvakār_. A native banker; corresponding to the CHETTY of S. India. 1803.—"You should not confine your dealings to one SOUCAR. Open a communication with every SOUCAR in Poonah, and take money from any man who will give it you for bills."—_Wellington, Desp._, ed. 1837, ii. 1. 1826.—"We were also SAHOUKARS, and granted bills of exchange upon Bombay and Madras, and we advanced moneys upon interest."—_Pandurang Hari_, 174; [ed. 1873, i. 251]. [In the following the word is confounded with SOWAR: [1877.—"It was the habit of the SOWARS, as the goldsmiths are called, to bear their wealth upon their persons."—_Mrs. Guthrie, My Year in an Indian Fort_, i. 294.] SOY, s. A kind of condiment once popular. The word is Japanese _si-yau_ (a young Japanese fellow-passenger gave the pronunciation clearly as _sho-yu_.—A. B.), Chin. _shi-yu_. [Mr. Platts (9 ser. _N. & Q._ iv. 475) points out that in Japanese as written with the native character _soy_ would not be _siyau_, but _siyau-yu_; in the Romanised Japanese this is simplified to _shoyu_ (colloquially this is still further reduced, by dropping the final vowel, to _shoy_ or _soy_). Of this monosyllable only the _so_ represents the classical _siyau_; the final consonant (_y_) is a relic of the termination _yu_. The Japanese word is itself derived from the Chinese, which at Shanghai is _sze-yu_, at Amoy, _si-iu_, at Canton, _shi-yau_, of which the first element means 'salted beans,' or other fruits, dried and used as condiments; the second element merely means 'oil.'] It is made from the beans of a plant common in the Himālaya and E. Asia, and much cultivated, viz. _Glycine Soja_, Sieb. and Zucc. (_Soya hispida_, Moench.), boiled down and fermented. [In India the bean is eaten in places where it is cultivated, as in Chutia Nāgpur (_Watt, Econ. Dict._ iii. 510 _seq._)] 1679.—"... Mango and SAIO, two sorts of sauces brought from the East Indies."—_Journal of John Locke_, in _Ld. King's Life of L._, i. 249. 1688.—"I have been told that SOY is made with a fishy composition, and it seems most likely by the Taste; tho' a Gentleman of my Acquaintance who was very intimate with one that sailed often from Tonquin to Japan, from whence the true _Soy_ comes, told me that it was made only with Wheat and a sort of Beans mixt with Water and Salt."—_Dampier_, ii. 28. 1690.—"... SOUY, the choicest of all Sawces."—_Ovington_, 397. 1712.—"Hoc legumen in coquinâ Japonicâ utramque replet paginam; ex eo namque conficitur: tum puls _Miso_ dicta, quae ferculis pro consistentiâ, et butyri loco additur, butyrum enim hôc coelô res ignota est; tum SOOJU dictum embamma, quod nisi ferculis, certè frictis et assatis omnibus affunditur."—_Kaempfer, Amoen. Exot._ p. 839. 1776.—An elaborate account of the preparation of Soy is given by _Thunberg, Travels_, E.T. iv. 121-122; and more briefly by Kaempfer on the page quoted above. [1900.—"Mushrooms shred into small pieces, flavoured with _shoyu_" (SOY).—_Mrs. Frazer, A Diplomatist's Wife in Japan_, i. 238.] SPIN, s. An unmarried lady; popular abbreviation of 'Spinster.' [The Port. equivalent _soltera_ (_soltiera_) was used in a derogatory sense (_Gray_, note on _Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. ii. 128).] SPONGE-CAKE, s. This well-known form of cake is called throughout Italy _pane di Spagna_, a fact that suggested to us the possibility that the English name is really a corruption of _Spanish-cake_. The name in Japan tends to confirm this, and must be our excuse for introducing the term here. 1880.—"There is a cake called _kasateira_ resembling SPONGE-CAKE.... It is said to have been introduced by the Spaniards, and that its name is a corruption of _Castilla_."—_Miss Bird's Japan_, i. 235. SPOTTED-DEER, s. _Axis maculatus_ of Gray; [_Cervus axis_ of Blanford (_Mammalia_, 546)]; Hind. _chītal_, Skt. _chitra_, 'spotted.' 1673.—"The same Night we travelled easily to Megatana, using our Fowling-Pieces all the way, being here presented with Rich Game, as Peacocks, Doves, and Pigeons, _Chitrels_, or SPOTTED DEER."—_Fryer_, 71. [1677.—"SPOTTED DEARE we shall send home, some by y^e Europe ships, if they touch here."—_Forrest, Bombay Letters_, i. 140.] 1679.—"There being conveniency in this place for ye breeding up of SPOTTED DEER, which the Hon'ble Company doe every yeare order to be sent home for His Majesty, it is ordered that care be taken to breed them up in this Factory (Madapollam), to be sent home accordingly."—_Ft. St. George Council_ (on Tour), 16th April, in _Notes and Exts., Madras_, 1871. 1682.—"This is a fine pleasant situation, full of great shady trees, most of them _Tamarins_, well stored with peacocks and SPOTTED DEER like our fallow-deer."—_Hedges, Diary_, Oct. 16; [Hak. Soc. i. 39]. SQUEEZE, s. This is used in Anglo-Chinese talk for an illegal exaction. It is, we suppose, the translation of a Chinese expression. It corresponds to the _malatolta_ of the Middle Ages, and to many other slang phrases in many tongues. 1882.—"If the licence (of the Hong merchants) ... was costly, it secured to them uninterrupted and extraordinary pecuniary advantages; but on the other hand it subjected them to 'calls' or 'SQUEEZES' for contributions to public works, ... for the relief of districts suffering from scarcity ... as well as for the often imaginary ... damage caused by the overflowing of the 'Yangtse Keang' or the 'Yellow River.'"—_The Fankwae at Canton_, p. 36. STATION, s. A word of constant recurrence in Anglo-Indian colloquial. It is the usual designation of the place where the English officials of a district, or the officers of a garrison (not in a fortress) reside. Also the aggregate society of such a place. [1832.—"The nobles and gentlemen are frequently invited to witness a 'STATION ball.'..."—_Mrs. Meer Hassan Ali, Observations_, i. 196.] 1866.— "And if I told how much I ate at one Mofussil STATION, I'm sure 'twould cause at home a most extraordinary sensation." _Trevelyan, The Dawk Bungalow_, in _Fraser_, lxxiii. p. 391. " "Who asked the STATION to dinner, and allowed only one glass of SIMKIN to each guest."—_Ibid._ 231. STEVEDORE, s. One employed to stow the cargo of a ship and to unload it. The verb _estivar_ [Lat. _stipare_] is used both in Sp. and Port. in the sense of stowing cargo, implying originally to pack close, as to press wool. _Estivador_ in the sense of a wool-packer only is given in the Sp. Dictionaries, but no doubt has been used in every sense of _estivar_. See _Skeat_, s.v. STICK-INSECT, s. The name commonly applied to certain orthopterous insects, of the family _Phasmidae_, which have the strongest possible resemblance to dry twigs or pieces of stick, sometimes 6 or 7 inches in length. 1754.—"The other remarkable animal which I met with at _Cuddalore_ was the ANIMATED STALK, of which there are different kinds. Some appear like dried straws tied together, others like grass...."—_Ives_, 20. 1860.—"The STICK-INSECT.—The _Phasmidae_ or spectres ... present as close a resemblance to small branches, or leafless twigs, as their congeners do to green leaves...."—_Tennent, Ceylon_, i. 252. [STICKLAC, s. LAC encrusted on sticks, which in this form is collected in the jungles of Central India. [1880.—"Where, however, there is a regular trade in STICK-LAC, the propagation of the insect is systematically carried on by those who wish for a certain and abundant crop."—_Ball, Jungle Life_, 308.] STINK-WOOD, s. _Foetidia Mauritiana_, Lam., a myrtaceous plant of Mauritius, called there _Bois puant_. "At the Carnival in Goa, one of the sports is to drop bits of this STINK-WOOD into the pockets of respectable persons."—_Birdwood_ (MS.). STRIDHANA, STREEDHANA, s. Skt. _stri-dhana_, 'women's property.' A term of Hindu Law, applied to certain property belonging to a woman, which follows a law of succession different from that which regulates other property. The term is first to be found in the works of Jones and Colebrooke (1790-1800), but has recently been introduced into European scientific treatises. [See Mayne, _Hindu Law_, 541 _seqq._] 1875.—"The settled property of a married woman ... is well known to the Hindoos under the name of STRIDHAN."—_Maine, Early Institutions_, 321. STUPA. See TOPE. SUÁKIN, n.p. This name, and the melancholy victories in its vicinity, are too familiar now to need explanation. Arab. _Sawákin_. c. 1331.—"This very day we arrived at the island of SAWĀKIN. It is about 6 miles from the mainland, and has neither drinkable water, nor corn, nor trees. Water is brought in boats, and there are cisterns to collect rain water...."—_Ibn Batuta_, ii. 161-2. 1526.—"The Preste continued speaking with our people, and said to Don Rodrigo that he would have great pleasure and complete contentment, if he saw a fort of ours erected in Macuha, or in ÇUAQUEM, or in Zyla."—_Correa_, iii. 42; [see _Dalboquerque, Comm._ ii. 229]. [c. 1590.—"... thence it (the sea) washes both Persia and Ethiopia where are Dahlak and SUAKIN, and is called (the Gulf of) Omán and the Persian Sea."—_Āīn_, ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 121.] SUCKER-BUCKER, n.p. A name often given in N. India to Upper Sind, from two neighbouring places, viz., the town of _Sakhar_ on the right bank of the Indus, and the island fortress of _Bakkar_ or _Bhakkar_ in the river. An alternative name is _Roree-Bucker_, from _Rohrī_, a town opposite Bakkar, on the left bank, the name of which is probably a relic of the ancient town of _Arōr_ or _Alōr_, though the site has been changed since the Indus adopted its present bed. [See _McCrindle, Invasion of India_, 352 _seqq._] c. 1333.—"I passed 5 days at Lāharī ... and quitted it to proceed to BAKĀR. They thus call a fine town through which flows a canal derived from the river Sind."—_Ibn Batuta_, iii. 114-115. 1521.—Shah Beg "then took his departure for BHAKKAR, and after several days' marching arrived at the plain surrounding SAKHAR."—_Turkhān Nāma_, in _Elliot_, i. 311. 1554.—"After a thousand sufferings we arrived at the end of some days' journey, at Siāwan (_Sehwan_), and then, passing by Patara and Darilja, we entered the fortress of BAKR."—_Sidi 'Ali_, p. 136. [c. 1590.—"BHAKKAR (Bhukkar) is a notable fortress; in ancient chronicles it is called Mamṣúrah."—_Āīn_, ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 327.] 1616.—"BUCKOR, the Chiefe Citie, is called BUCKOR SUCCOR."—_Terry_, [ed. 1777, p. 75]. 1753.—"Vient ensuite BUKOR, ou comme il est écrit dans la Géographie Turque, PEKER, ville située sur une colline, entre deux bras de l'Indus, qui en font une île ... la géographie ... ajoute que _Louhri_ (_i.e._ Rori) est une autre ville située vis-à-vis de cette île du côté meridional, et que SEKAR, autrement SUKOR, est en même position du còté septentrional."—_D'Anville_, p. 37. SUCKET, s. Old English. Wright explains the word as 'dried sweetmeats or sugar-plums.' Does it not in the quotations rather mean _loaf-sugar_? [Palmer (_Folk Etymol._ 378) says that the original meaning was a 'slice of melon or gourd,' Ital. _zuccata_, 'a kind of meat made of Pumpions or Gourdes' (Florio) from _zucca_, 'a gourd or pumpkin,' which is a shortened form of _cucuzza_, a corruption of Lat. _cucurbita_ (_Diez_). This is perhaps the same word which appears in the quotation from Linschoten below, where the editor suggests that it is derived from Mahr. _sukaṭa_, 'slightly dried, desiccated,' and Sir H. Yule suggests a corruption of H. _sonṭh_, 'dried ginger.'] [1537.—"... packed in a fraile, two little barrels of SUCKAT...."—_Letters and Papers of the Reign of Henry VIII._ xii. pt. i. 451.] 1584.—"White SUCKET from Zindi" (_i.e._ Sind) "Cambaia, and China."—_Barret_, in _Hakl._ ii. 412. [1598.—"Ginger by the Arabians, Persians and Turkes is called Gengibil (see GINGER), in Gusurate, Decan, and Bengala, when it is fresh and green Adrac, and when dried SUKTE."—_Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. ii. 79.] c. 1620-30.— "... For this, This Candy wine, three merchants were undone; These SUCKETS brake as many more." _Beaum. and Fletch., The Little French Lawyer_, i. 1. SUCLÁT, SACKCLOTH, &c., s. Pers. _saḳallāṭ_, _saḳallaṭ_, _saḳlaṭīn_, _saḳlāṭūn_, applied to certain woollen stuffs, and particularly now to European broadcloth. It is sometimes defined as _scarlet_ broad cloth; but though this colour is frequent, it does not seem to be essential to the name. [_Scarlet_ was the name of a material long before it denoted a colour. In the Liberate Roll of 14 Hen. III. (1230, quoted in _N. & Q._ 8 ser. i. 129) we read of _sanguine scarlet_, brown, red, white and scarlet _coloris de Marble_.] It has, however, been supposed that our word _scarlet_ comes from some form of the present word (see _Skeat_, s.v. _Scarlet_).[248] But the fact that the Arab. dictionaries give a form _saḳirlāṭ_ must not be trusted to. It is a modern form, probably taken from the European word, [as according to Skeat, the Turkish _iskerlat_ is merely borrowed from the Ital. _scarlatto_]. The word is found in the medieval literature of Europe in the form _siclatoun_, a term which has been the subject of controversy both as to etymology and to exact meaning (see _Marco Polo_, Bk. i. ch. 58, _notes_). Among the conjectures as to etymology are a derivation from Ar. _ṣaḳl_, 'polishing' (see SICLEEGUR); from Sicily (Ar. _Ṣiḳiliya_); and from the Lat. _cyclas_, _cycladatus_. In the Arabic _Vocabulista_ of the 13th century (Florence, 1871), SIḲLAṬŪN is translated by _ciclas_. The conclusion come to in the note on _Marco Polo_, based, partly but not entirely, on the modern meaning of _saḳallāṭ_, was that _saḳlāṭūn_ was probably a light woollen texture. But Dozy and De Jong give it as _étoffe de_ soie, _brochée d'or_, and the passage from Edrisi supports this undoubtedly. To the north of India the name _suklāt_ is given to a stuff imported from the borders of China. 1040.—"The robes were then brought, consisting of valuable frocks of SAKLÁTÚN of various colours...."—_Baihaki_, in _Elliot_, ii. 148. c. 1150.—"Almeria (_Almarīa_) was a Musulman city at the time of the Moravidae. It was then a place of great industry, and reckoned, among others, 800 silk looms, where they manufactured costly robes, brocades, the stuffs known as SAḲLĀṬŪN _Isfahānī_ ... and various other silk tissues."—_Edrisi_ (Joubert), ii. 40. c. 1220.—"Tabrīz. The chief city of Azarbaijān.... They make there the stuffs called _'attābī_ (see TABBY), SIḲLĀṬŪN, _Khiṭābī_, fine satins and other textures which are exported everywhere."—_Yāḳūt_, in _Barbier de Meynard_, i. 133. c. 1370?— "His heer, his berd, was lyk saffroun That to his girdel raughte adoun Hise shoos of Cordewane, Of Brugges were his hosen broun His Robe was of SYKLATOUN That coste many a Jane." _Chaucer, Sir Thopas_, 4 (_Furnival_, Ellesmere Text). c. 1590.—"SUḲLĀṬ-_i-Rūmī o Farangī o Purtagālī_" (Broadcloth of Turkey, of Europe, and of Portugal)....—_Āīn_ (orig.) i. 110. Blochmann renders '_Scarlet_ Broadcloth' (see above). [The same word, _suḳlāṭī_, is used later on of 'woollen stuffs' made in Kashmīr (_Jarrett, Āīn_, ii. 355).] 1673.—"_Suffahaun_ is already full of London Cloath, or SACKCLOATH _Londre_, as they call it."—_Fryer_, 224. " "His Hose of London SACKCLOTH of any Colour."—_Ibid._ 391. [1840.—"... his simple dress of SOOKLAAT and flat black woollen cap...."—_Lloyd, Gerard, Narr._ i. 167.] 1854.—"List of Chinese articles brought to India.... SUKLAT, a kind of camlet made of camel's hair."—_Cunningham's Ladak_, 242. 1862.—"In this season travellers wear garments of sheep-skin with sleeves, the fleecy side inwards, and the exterior covered with SOOKLAT, or blanket."—_Punjab Trade Report_, 57. " "BROADCLOTH (Europe), ('SUKLAT,' 'Mahoot')."—_Ibid._ _App._ p. ccxxx. SUDDEN DEATH. Anglo-Indian slang for a fowl served as a spatchcock, the standing dish at a dawk-bungalow in former days. The bird was caught in the yard, as the traveller entered, and was on the table by the time he had bathed and dressed. [c. 1848.—"'SUDDEN DEATH' means a young chicken about a month old, caught, killed, and grilled at the shortest notice."—_Berncastle, Voyage to China_, i. 193.] SUDDER, adj., but used as s. Literally 'chief,' being Ar. _ṣadr_. This term had a technical application under Mahommedan rule to a chief Judge, as in the example quoted below. The use of the word seems to be almost confined to the Bengal Presidency. Its principal applications are the following: A. SUDDER BOARD. This is the 'Board of Revenue,' of which there is one at Calcutta, and one in the N.W. Provinces at Allahabad. There is a Board of Revenue at Madras, but not called 'SUDDER Board' there. B. SUDDER COURT, _i.e._ 'Sudder ADAWLUT' (_ṣadr 'adālat_). This was till 1862, in Calcutta and in the N.W.P., the chief court of appeal from the MOFUSSIL or District Courts, the Judges being members of the Bengal Civil Service. In the year named the Calcutta Sudder Court was amalgamated with the Supreme Court (in which English Law had been administered by English Barrister-Judges), the amalgamated Court being entitled the _High Court of Judiciary_. A similar Court also superseded the Sudder Adawlut in the N.W.P. C. SUDDER AMEEN, _i.e._ chief AMEEN (q.v.). This was the designation of the second class of native Judge in the classification which was superseded in Bengal by Act XVI. of 1868, in Bombay by Act XIV. of 1869, and in Madras by Act III. of 1873. Under that system the highest rank of native Judge was PRINCIPAL SUDDER AMEEN; the 2nd rank, SUDDER AMEEN; the 3rd, MOONSIFF. In the new classification there are in Bengal Subordinate Judges of the 1st, 2nd and 3rd grade, and Munsiffs (see MOONSIFF) of 4 grades; in Bombay, Subordinate Judges of the 1st class in 3 grades, and 2nd class in 4 grades; and in Madras Subordinate Judges in 3 grades, and Munsiffs in 4 grades. D. SUDDER STATION. The chief station of a district, viz. that where the Collector, Judge, and other chief civil officials reside, and where their Courts are. c. 1340.—"The ṢADR-_Jihān_ ('Chief of the Word') _i.e._ the ḲAḌĪ-_al-Kuḍāt_ ('Judge of Judges') (CAZEE) ... possesses ten townships, producing a revenue of about 60,000 TANKAS. He is also called ṢADR-AL-_Islām_."—_Shihābuddīn Dimishkī_, in _Notes et Exts._ xiii. 185. SUFEENA, s. Hind. _safīna_. This is the native corr. of _subpoena_. It is shaped, but not much distorted, by the existence in Hind. of the Ar. word _safīna_ for 'a blank-book, a note-book.' SUGAR, s. This familiar word is of Skt. origin. _Sarkara_ originally signifies 'grit or gravel,' thence crystallised sugar, and through a Prakrit form _sakkara_ gave the Pers. _shakkar_, the Greek σάκχαρ and σάκχαρον, and the late Latin _saccharum_. The Ar. is _sukkar_, or with the article _as-sukkar_, and it is probable that our modern forms, It. _zucchero_ and _succhero_, Fr. _sucre_, Germ. _Zucker_, Eng. _sugar_, came as well as the Sp. _azucar_, and Port. _assucar_, from the Arabic direct, and not through Latin or Greek. The Russian is _sakhar_; Polish _zukier_; Hung. _zukur_. In fact the ancient knowledge of the product was slight and vague, and it was by the Arabs that the cultivation of the sugar-cane was introduced into Egypt, Sicily, and Andalusia. It is possible indeed, and not improbable, that palm-sugar (see JAGGERY) is a much older product than that of the cane. [This is disputed by Watt (_Econ. Dict._ vi. pt. i. p. 31), who is inclined to fix the home of the cane in E. India.] The original habitat of the cane is not known; there is only a slight and doubtful statement of Loureiro, who, in speaking of Cochin-China, uses the words "habitat et colitur," which may imply its existence in a wild state, as well as under cultivation, in that country. De Candolle assigns its earliest production to the country extending from Cochin-China to Bengal. Though, as we have said, the knowledge which the ancients had of sugar was very dim, we are disposed greatly to question the thesis, which has been so confidently maintained by Salmasius and later writers, that the original _saccharon_ of Greek and Roman writers was not sugar but the siliceous concretion sometimes deposited in bamboos, and used in medieval medicine under the name TABASHEER (q.v.) (where see a quotation from Royle, taking the same view). It is just possible that Pliny in the passage quoted below may have jumbled up two different things, but we see no sufficient evidence even of this. In White's Latin Dict. we read that by the word _saccharon_ is meant (not sugar but) "a sweet juice distilling from the joints of the bamboo." This is nonsense. There is no such sweet juice distilled from the joints of the bamboo; nor is the substance _tabashīr_ at all sweet. On the contrary it is slightly bitter and physicky in taste, with no approach to sweetness. It is a hydrate of silica. It could never have been called "honey" (see Dioscorides and Pliny below); and the name of _bamboo-sugar_ appears to have been given it by the Arabs merely because of some resemblance of its concretions to lumps of sugar. [The same view is taken in the _Encycl. Brit._ 9th ed. xxii. 625, quoting _Not. et Extr._, xxv. 267.] All the erroneous notices of σάκχαρον seem to be easily accounted for by lack of knowledge; and they are exactly paralleled by the loose and inaccurate stories about the origin of camphor, of lac, and what-not, that may be found within the boards of this book. In the absence or scarcity of sugar, honey was the type of sweetness, and hence the name of _honey_ applied to sugar in several of these early extracts. This phraseology continued down to the Middle Ages, at least in its application to uncrystallised products of the sugar-cane, and analogous substances. In the quotation from Pegolotti we apprehend that his three kinds of honey indicate honey, treacle, and a syrup or treacle made from the sweet pods of the carob-tree. Sugar does not seem to have been in early Chinese use. The old Chinese books often mention _shi-mi_ or 'stone-honey' as a product of India and Persia. In the reign of Taitsung (627-650) a man was sent to Gangetic India to learn the art of sugar-making; and Marco Polo below mentions the introduction from Egypt of the further art of refining it. In India now, _Chīnī_ (CHEENY) (Chinese) is applied to the whiter kinds of common sugar; _Miṣrī_ (MISREE) or Egyptian, to sugar-candy; loaf-sugar is called _ḳand_. c. A.D. 60.— "Quâque ferens rapidum diviso gurgite fontem Vastis Indus aquis mixtum non sentit Hydaspen: Quique bibunt tenerâ dulcis ab arundine succos...." _Lucan_, iii. 235. " "Aiunt inveniri apud Indos mel in arundinum foliis, quod aut nos illius cœli, aut ipsius arundinis humor dulcis et pinguis gignat."—_Seneca, Epist._ lxxxiv. c. A.D. 65.—"It is called σάκχαρον, and is a kind of honey which solidifies in India, and in Arabia Felix; and is found upon canes, in its substance resembling salt, and crunched by the teeth as salt is. Mixed with water and drunk, it is good for the belly and stomach, and for affections of the bladder and kidneys."—_Dioscorides, Mat. Med._ ii. c. 104. c. A.D. 70.—"SACCHARON et Arabia fert, sed laudatius India. Est autem mel in harundinibus collectum, cummium modo candidum, dentibus fragile, amplissimum nucis abellanae magnitudine, ad medicinae tantum usum."—_Plin. Hist. Nat._ xii. 8. c. 170.—"But all these articles are hotter than is desirable, and so they aggravate fevers, much as wine would. But _oxymeli_ alone does not aggravate fever, whilst it is an active purgative.... Not undeservedly, I think, that SACCHARUM may also be counted among things of this quality...."—_Galen, Methodus Medendi_, viii. c. 636.—"In Indicis stagnis nasci arundines calamique dicuntur, ex quorum radicibus expressum suavissimum succum bibunt. Vnde et Varro ait: Indica non magno in arbore crescit arundo; Illius et lentis premitur radicibus humor, Dulcia qui nequeant succo concedere mella." _Isidori Hispalensis Originum_, Lib. xvii. cap. vii. c. 1220.—"Sunt insuper in Terra (Sancta) _canamellae_ de quibus ZUCCHARA ex compressione eliquatur."—_Jacobi Vitriaci, Hist. Jherosolym_, cap. lxxxv. 1298.—"Bangala est une provence vers midi.... Il font grant merchandie, car il ont espi e galanga e gingiber e SUCCARE et de maintes autres chieres espices."—_Marco Polo_, Geog. Text, ch. cxxvi. 1298.—"Je voz di que en ceste provences" (Quinsai or Chekiang) "naist et se fait plus SUCAR que ne fait en tout le autre monde, et ce est encore grandissime vente."—_Ibid._ ch. cliii. 1298.—"And before this city" (a place near Fu-chau) "came under the Great Can these people knew not how to make fine SUGAR (_zucchero_); they only used to boil and skim the juice, which, when cold, left a black paste. But after they came under the Great Can some men of Babylonia" (_i.e._ of Cairo) "who happened to be at the Court proceeded to this city and taught the people to refine SUGAR with the ashes of certain trees."—_Idem,_ in _Ramusio_, ii. 49. c. 1343.—"In Cyprus the following articles are sold by the hundred-weight (_cantara di peso_) and at a price in besants: Round pepper, sugar in powder (_polvere di_ ZUCCHERO) ... sugars in loaves (ZUCCHERI _in pani_), bees' honey, sugar-cane honey, and carob-honey (_mele d'ape_, _mele di cannameli_, _mele di carrube_)...."—_Pegolotti_, 64. " "Loaf sugars are of several sorts, viz. ZUCCHERO _muchhera_, _caffettino_, and _bambillonia_; and _musciatto_, and _dommaschino_; and the _mucchera_ is the best sugar there is; for it is more thoroughly boiled, and its paste is whiter, and more solid, than any other sugar; it is in the form of the _bambillonia_ sugar like this Δ; and of this _mucchara_ kind but little comes to the west, because nearly the whole is kept for the mouth and for the use of the Soldan himself. "ZUCCHERO _caffettino_ is the next best after the _muccara_ ... "ZUCCHERO _Bambillonia_ is the best next after the best _caffettino_. "ZUCCHERO _musciatto_ is the best after that of _Bambillonia_. * * * * * "ZUCCHERO _chandi_, the bigger the pieces are, and the whiter, and the brighter, so much is it the better and finer, and there should not be too much small stuff. "Powdered sugars are of many kinds, as of Cyprus, of Rhodes, of the Cranco of Monreale, and of Alexandria; and they are all made originally in entire loaves; but as they are not so thoroughly done, as the other sugars that keep their loaf shape ... the loaves tumble to pieces, and return to powder, and so it is called powdered sugar ..." (and a great deal more).—_Ibid._ 362-365. We cannot interpret most of the names in the preceding extract. _Bambillonia_ is 'Sugar of Babylon,' _i.e._ of Cairo, and _Dommaschino_ of Damascus. _Mucchera_ (see CANDY (SUGAR), the second quotation), _Caffettino_, and _Musciatto_, no doubt all represent Arabic terms used in the trade at Alexandria, but we cannot identify them. c. 1345.—"J'ai vu vendre dans le Bengale ... un _rithl_ (ROTTLE) de sucre (AL-SUKKAR), poids de Dihly, pour quatre drachmes."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 211. 1516.—"Moreover they make in this city (Bengala, _i.e._ probably Chittagong) much and good white cane SUGAR (AÇUQUERE _branco de canas_), but they do not know how to consolidate it and make loaves of it, so they wrap up the powder in certain wrappers of raw hide, very well stitched up; and make great loads of it, which are despatched for sale to many parts, for it is a great traffic."—_Barbosa_, Lisbon ed. 362. [1630.—"Let us have a word or two of the prices of SUGER and SUGER CANDY."—_Forrest, Bombay Letters_, i. 5.] 1807.—"Chacun sait que par effet des regards de Farid, des monceaux de terre se changeaient en sucre. Tel est le motif du surnom de SCHAKAR _ganj_, 'tresor de sucre' qui lui a été donné."—_Arāish-i-Maḥfil_, quoted by _Garcin de Tassy, Rel. Mus._ 95. (This is the saint, Farīd-uddīn Shakarganj (d. A.D. 1268) whose shrine is at _Pāk Pattan_ in the Punjab.) [See _Crooke, Popular Religion_, &c. i. 214 _seqq._] 1810.—"Although the sugar cane is supposed by many to be indigenous in India, yet it has only been within the last 50 years that it has been cultivated to any great extent.... Strange to say, the only sugar-candy used until that time" (20 years before the date of the book) "was received from China; latterly, however, many gentlemen have speculated deeply in the manufacture. We now see sugar-candy of the first quality manufactured in various places of Bengal, and I believe that it is at least admitted that the raw sugars from that quarter are eminently good."—_Williamson, V.M._ ii. 133. SULTAN, s. Ar. _sulṭān_, 'a Prince, a Monarch.' But this concrete sense is, in Arabic, post-classical only. The classical sense is abstract 'dominion.' The corresponding words in Hebrew and Aramaic have, as usual, _sh_ or _s_. Thus _sholṭān_ in Daniel (_e.g._ vi. 26—"in the whole dominion of my kingdom") is exactly the same word. The concrete word, corresponding to _sulṭān_ in its post-classical sense, is _shallīṭ_, which is applied to Joseph in Gen. xlii. 6—"governor." So Saladin (Yūsuf Salāh-ad-dīn) was not the first Joseph who was _sultan_ of Egypt. ["In Arabia it is a not uncommon proper name; and as a title it is taken by a host of petty kinglets. The Abbaside Caliphs (as Al-Wásik ...) formerly created these Sultans as their regents. Al Tá'i bi'llah (A.D. 974) invested the famous Sabuktagin with the office ... Sabuktagin's son, the famous Mahmúd of the Ghaznavite dynasty in 1002, was the first to adopt 'Sultán' as an independent title some 200 years after the death of Harún-al-Rashíd" (_Burton, Arab. Nights_, i. 188.)] c. 950.—"Ἐπὶ δὲ τῆς Βασιλείας Μιχαὴλ τοῦ ὑιοῦ Θεοφίλου ἀνῆλθεν ἀπὸ Ἀφρικῆς στόλος λϛʹ κομπαρίων, ἔχων κεφαλὴν τὸν τε Σολδανὸν καὶ τὸν Σάμαν καὶ τὸν Καλφοῦς, καὶ ἐχειρώσαντο διαφόρους πόλεις τῆς Δαλματίας."—_Constant. Porphyrog., De Thematibus_, ii. Thēma xi. c. 1075 (written c. 1130).—"... οἳ καὶ καθελόντες Πέρσας τε καὶ Σαρακηνοὺς αὐτοὶ κύριοι τῆς Περσίδος γεγόνασι σουλτάνον τὸν Στραγγολίπιδα[249] ὀνομάσαντες, ὅπερ σημαίνει παρ' αὐτοῖς Βασιλεὺς καὶ παντοκράτωρ."—_Nicephorus Bryennius, Comment._ i. 9. c. 1124.—"De divitiis SOLDANI mira referunt, et de incognitis speciebus quas in oriente viderunt. SOLDANUS dicitur quasi _solus dominus_, quia cunctis praeest Orientis principibus."—_Ordericus Vitalis, Hist. Eccles._ Lib. xi. In Paris ed. of _Le Prevost_, 1852, iv. 256-7. 1165.—"Both parties faithfully adhered to this arrangement, until it was interrupted by the interference of Sanjar-Shah ben Shah, who governs all Persia, and holds supreme power over 45 of its Kings. This prince is called in Arabic SULTAN ul-Fars-al-Khabir (supreme commander of Persia)."—_R. Benjamin_, in _Wright_, 105-106. c. 1200.—"Endementres que ces choses coroient einsi en Antioche, li message qui par Aussiens estoient alé au SOUDAN de Perse por demander aide s'en retournoient."—_Guillaume de Tyr_, Old Fr. Tr. i. 174. 1298.—"Et quaint il furent là venus, adonc Bondocdaire qe SOLDAN estoit de Babelonie vent en Armenie con grande host, et fait grand domajes por la contrée."—_Marco Polo_, Geog. Text, ch. xiii. 1307.—"Post quam vero Turchi occupaverunt terrã illã et habitaverũt ibidem, elegerũt dominũ super eos, et illum vocaverunt SOLDÃ quod idem est quod rex in idiomate Latinorũ."—_Haitoni Armeni de Tartaris Liber_, cap. xiii. in _Novus Orbis_. 1309.—"En icelle grant paour de mort où nous estiens, vindrent à nous jusques à treize ou quatorze dou consoil dou SOUDAN, trop richement appareillé de dras d'or et de soie, et nous firent demander (par un frere de l'Ospital qui savoit sarrazinois), de par le SOUDAN, se nous vorriens estre delivre, et nous deimes que oil, et ce pooient il bien savoir."—_Joinville, Credo_. Joinville often has SOUDANC, and sometimes SAUDANC. 1498.—"Em este lugar e ilha a que chamão Moncobiquy estava hum senhor a que elles chamavam COLYYTAM que era como visorrey."—_Roteiro de V. da Gama_, 26. c. 1586.— "Now Tamburlaine the mighty SOLDAN comes, And leads with him the great Arabian King." _Marlowe, Tamb. the Great_, iv. 3. [1596.— "... this scimitar That slew the Sophy and a Persian prince That won three fields of SULTAN Solyman." _Merchant of Venice_, II. i. 26.] SUMATRA. A. n.p. This name has been applied to the great island since about A.D. 1400. There can be no reasonable doubt that it was taken from the very similar name of one of the maritime principalities upon the north coast of the island, which seems to have originated in the 13th century. The seat of this principality, a town called _Samudra_, was certainly not far from PASEI, the _Pacem_ of the early Portuguese writers, the _Passir_ of some modern charts, and probably lay near the inner end of the Bay of Telo Samawe (see notes to _Marco Polo_, 2nd ed. ii. 276 _seqq._). This view is corroborated by a letter from C. W. J. Wenniker (_Bijdragen tot de Taal-Land-en Volkenkunde van Nederlandsch Indie_, ser. iv. vol. 6. (1882), p. 298) from which we learn that in 1881 an official of Netherlands India, who was visiting Pasei, not far from that place, and on the left bank of the river (we presume the river which is shown in maps as entering the Bay of Telo Samawe near Pasei) came upon a _kampong_, or village, called Samudra. We cannot doubt that this is an indication of the site of the old capital. The first mention of the name is probably to be recognised in SAMARA, the name given in the text of Marco Polo to one of the kingdoms of this coast, intervening between _Basma_, or Pacem, and Dagroian or Dragoian, which last seems to correspond with Pedir. This must have been the position of Samudra, and it is probable that _d_ has disappeared accidentally from Polo's _Samara_. Malay legends give trivial stories to account for the etymology of the name, and others have been suggested; but in all probability it was the Skt. _Samudra_, the 'sea.' [See _Miscellaneous Papers relating to Indo-China_, 2nd ser. ii. 50; Leyden, _Malay Annals_, 65.] At the very time of the alleged foundation of the town a kingdom was flourishing at Dwāra Samudra in S. India (see DOOR SUMMUND). The first authentic occurrence of the name is probably in the Chinese annals, which mention, among the Indian kingdoms which were prevailed on to send tribute to Kublai Khan, that of _Sumutala_. The chief of this State is called in the Chinese record _Tu-han-pa-ti_ (_Pauthier, Marc Pol_, 605), which seems to exactly represent the Malay words TUAN-_Pati_, 'Lord Ruler.' We learn next from Ibn Batuta that at the time of his visit (about the middle of the 14th century) the State of _Sumuṭra_, as he calls it, had become important and powerful in the Archipelago; and no doubt it was about that time or soon after, that the name began to be applied by foreigners to the whole of the great island, just as _Lamori_ had been applied to the same island some centuries earlier, from _Lāmbrī_, which was then the State and port habitually visited by ships from India. We see that the name was so applied early in the following century by Nicolo Conti, who was in those seas apparently c. 1420-30, and who calls the island _Shamuthera_. Fra Mauro, who derived much information from Conti, in his famous World-Map, calls the island _Isola Siamotra_ or _Taprobane_. The confusion with _Taprobane_ lasted long. When the Portuguese first reached those regions Pedir was the leading State upon the coast, and certainly no State _known_ as Samudra or Sumatra then continued to exist. Whether the _city_ continued to exist, even in decay, is obscure. The _Āīn_, quoted below, refers to the "port of Sumatra," but this may have been based on old information. Valentijn seems to recognise the existence of a place called _Samudra_ or _Samotdara_, though it is not entered in his map. A famous mystic theologian who flourished under the great King of Achīn, Iskandar Muda, and died in 1630, bore the name of Shamsuddīn Shamatrānī, which seems to point to a place called Shamatra as his birthplace. And a distinct mention of "the island of Samatra" as named from "a city of this northern part" occurs in the _soi-disant_ "Voyage which Juan Serano made when he fled from Malacca" in 1512, published by Lord Stanley of Alderley at the end of his translation of Barbosa. This man, on leaving Pedir and going down the coast, says: "I drew towards the south and south-east direction, and reached to another country and city which is called Samatra," and so on. Now this indicates the position in which the city of Sumatra must really have been, if it continued to exist. But, though this passage is not, all the rest of the narrative seems to be mere plunder from Varthema. Unless, indeed, the plunder was the other way; for there is reason to believe that Varthema never went east of Malabar. There is, however, a like intimation in a curious letter respecting the Portuguese discoveries, written from Lisbon in 1515, by a German, Valentino Moravia (the same probably who published a Portuguese version of Marco Polo, at Lisbon, in 1502) and who shows an extremely accurate conception of Indian geography. He says: "The greatest island is that called by Marco Polo the Venetian Java Minor, and at present it is called SUMOTRA from a port of the said island" (see in _De Gubernatis, Viagg. Ital._ 391). It is probable that before the Portuguese epoch the adjoining States of Pasei and Sumatra had become united. Mr. G. Phillips, of the Consular Service in China, was good enough to send to one of the present writers, when engaged on Marco Polo, a copy of an old Chinese chart showing the northern coast of the island, and this showed the town of Sumatra (_Sumantala_). It seemed to be placed in the Gulf of Pasei, and very near where Pasei itself still exists. An extract of a Chinese account "of about A.D. 1413" accompanied the map. This was fundamentally the same as that quoted below from Groeneveldt. There was a village at the mouth of the river called _Talu-mangkin_ (qu. Telu-Samawe?). A curious passage also will be found below, extracted by the late M. Pauthier from the great Chinese _Imperial Geography_, which alludes to the disappearance of Sumatra from knowledge. We are quite unable to understand the doubts that have been thrown upon the derivation of the name, given to the island by foreigners, from that of the kingdom of which we have been speaking (see the letter quoted above from the _Bijdragen_). 1298.—"So you must know that when you leave the Kingdom of Basma (_Pacem_) you come to another Kingdom called SAMARA on the same Island."—_Marco Polo_, Bk. iii. ch. 10. c. 1300.—"Beyond it (_Lāmūrī_, or _Lāmbrī_, near Achīn) lies the country of SŪMŪTRA, and beyond that Darband Niās, which is a dependency of Java."—_Rashīduddīn_, in _Elliot_, i. 71. c. 1323.—"In this same island, towards the south, is another Kingdom by name SUMOLTRA, in which is a singular generation of people."—_Odoric_, in _Cathay_, &c., i. 277. c. 1346.—"... after a voyage of 25 days we arrived at the island of Jāwa" (_i.e._ the Java Minor of Marco Polo, or Sumatra). "... We thus made our entrance into the capital, that is to say into the city of SUMUTHRA. It is large and handsome, and is encompassed with a wall and towers of timber."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 228-230. 1416.—"SUMATRA [Su-men-ta-la]. This country is situated on the great road of western trade. When a ship leaves Malacca for the west, and goes with a fair eastern wind for five days and nights, it first comes to a village on the sea-coast called _Ta-lu-man_; and anchoring here and going south-east for about 10 _li_ (3 miles) one arrives at the said place. "This country has no walled city. There is a large brook running out into the sea, with two tides every day; the waves at the mouth of it are very high, and ships continually founder there...."—Chinese work, quoted by _Groeneveldt_, p. 85. c. 1430.—"He afterwards went to a fine city of the island Taprobana, which island is called by the natives SCIAMUTHERA."—_Conti_, in _India in XVth. Cent._, 9. 1459.—"Isola SIAMOTRA."—_Fra Mauro._ 1498.—"... CAMATARRA is of the Christians; it is distant from Calicut a voyage of 30 days with a good wind."—_Roteiro_, 109. 1510.—"Wherefore we took a junk and went towards SUMATRA to a city called Pider."—_Varthema_, 228. 1522.—"... We left the island of Timor, and entered upon the great sea called Lant Chidol, and taking a west-south-west course, we left to the right and the north, for fear of the Portuguese, the island of ZUMATRA, anciently called Taprobana; also Pegu, Bengala, Urizza, Chelim (see KLING) where are the Malabars, subjects of the King of NARSINGA."—_Pigafetta_, Hak. Soc. 159. 1572.— "Dizem, que desta terra, co' as possantes Ondas o mar intrando, dividio A nobre ilha SAMATRA, que já d'antes Juntas ambas a gente antigua vio: Chersoneso foi dita, e das prestantes Veas d'ouro, que a terra produzio, Aurea por epithéto lhe ajuntaram Alguns que fosse Ophir imaginarám." _Camões_, x. 124. By Burton: "From this Peninsula, they say, the sea parted with puissant waves, and entering tore SAMATRA'S noble island, wont to be joined to the Main as seen by men of yore. 'Twas callèd Chersonese, and such degree it gained by earth that yielded golden ore, they gave a golden epithet to the ground: Some be who fancy Ophir here was found." c. 1590.—"The _zabád_ (_i.e._ civet) which is brought from the harbour town of _Sumatra_, from the territory of Áchín, goes by the name of _Sumatra zabád_ (chūn az bandar-i SĀMATRĀĪ az muẓāfat-i Achīn awurdand, SĀMATRĀĪ goyand)."—_Āīn, Blochmann_, i. 79, (orig. i. 93). [And see a reference to Lámri in _Āīn_, ed. _Jarrett_, iii. 48.] 1612.—"It is related that Raja _Shaher-ul-Nawi_ (see SARNAU) was a sovereign of great power, and on hearing that SAMADRA was a fine and flourishing land he said to his warriors—which of you will take the Rajah of Samadra?"—_Sijara Malayu_, in _J. Ind. Archip._ v. 316. c. **.—"SOU-MEN-T'ALA est située au sud-ouest de _Tchen-tching_ (la Cochin _Chine_) ... jusqu'à la fin du règne de _Tching-tsou_ (in 1425), ce roi ne cessa d'envoyer son tribut à la cour. Pendant les années _wen-hi_ (1573-1615) ce royaume se partagea en deux, dont le nouveau se nomma _A-tchí_.... Par la suite on n'en entendit plus parler."—_Grande Geog. Impériale_, quoted by _Pauthier_, _Marc Pol_, 567. B.— SUMATRA, s. Sudden squalls, precisely such as are described by Lockyer and the others below, and which are common in the narrow sea between the Malay Peninsula and the island of Sumatra, are called by this name. 1616.—"... it befel that the galliot of Miguel de Macedo was lost on the Ilha Grande of Malaca (?), where he had come to anchor, when a SAMATRA arose that drove him on the island, the vessel going to pieces, though the crew and most part of what she carried were saved."—_Bocarro, Decada_, 626. 1711.—"Frequent squalls ... these are often accompanied with Thunder and Lightning, and continue very fierce for Half an Hour, more or less. Our English Sailors call them SUMATRAS, because they always meet with them on the Coasts of this Island."—_Lockyer_, 56. 1726.—"At Malacca the streights are not above 4 Leagues broad; for though the opposite shore on SUMATRA is very low, yet it may easily be seen on a clear Day, which is the Reason that the Sea is always as smooth as a Mill-pond, except it is ruffled with Squalls of Wind, which seldom come without Lightning, Thunder, and Rain, and though they come with great Violence, yet they are soon over, not often exceeding an Hour."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 79, [ed. 1744]. 1843.—"SUMATRAS, or squalls from the S. Westward, are often experienced in the S.W. Monsoon.... SUMATRAS generally come off the land during the first part of the night, and are sometimes sudden and severe, accompanied with loud thunder, lightning, and rain."—_Horsburgh_, ed. 1843, ii. 215. [SUMJAO, v. This is properly the imp. of the H. verb _samjhānā_, 'to cause to know, warn, correct,' usually with the implication of physical coercion. Other examples of a similar formation will be found under PUCKEROW. [1826.—"... in this case they apply themselves to SUMJAO, the defendant."—_Pandurang Hari_, ed. 1873, ii. 170.] [SUMPITAN, s. The Malay blowing-tube, by means of which arrows, often poisoned, are discharged. The weapon is discussed under SARBATANE. The word is Malay _sumpītan_, properly 'a narrow thing,' from _sumpit_, 'narrow, strait.' There is an elaborate account of it, with illustrations, in _Ling Roth, Natives of Sarawak and Br. N. Borneo_, ii. 184 _seqq._ Also see _Scott, Malayan Words_, 104 _seqq._ [c. 1630.—"SEMPITANS." See under UPAS. [1841.—"In advancing, the SUMPITAN is carried at the mouth and elevated, and they will discharge at least five arrows to one compared with a musket."—_Brooke_, in _Narrative of Events in Borneo and Celebes_, i. 261. [1883.—"Their (the Samangs') weapon is the SUMPITAN, a blow-gun, from which poisoned arrows are expelled."—_Miss Bird, The Golden Chersonese_, 16.] SUNDA, n.p. The western and most mountainous part of the island of Java, in which a language different from the proper Javanese is spoken, and the people have many differences of manners, indicating distinction of race. In the 16th century, Java and Sunda being often distinguished, a common impression grew up that they were separate islands; and they are so represented in some maps of the 16th century, just as some medieval maps, including that of Fra Mauro (1459), show a like separation between England and Scotland. The name Sunda is more properly indeed that of the people than of their country. The Dutch call them _Sundanese_ (Soendanezen). The Sunda country is considered to extend from the extreme western point of the island to Cheribon, _i.e._ embracing about one-third of the whole island of Java. Hinduism appears to have prevailed in the Sunda country, and held its ground longer than in "Java," a name which the proper Javanese restrict to their own part of the island. From this country the sea between Sumatra and Java got from Europeans the name of the Straits of Sunda. Geographers have also called the great chain of islands from Sumatra to Timor "the Sunda Islands." [Mr. Whiteway adds: "There was another Sunda near Goa, but above the Ghāts, where an offspring of the Vijāyanagara family ruled. It was founded at the end of the 16th century, and in the 18th the Portuguese had much to do with it, till Tippoo Sultān absorbed it, and the ruler became a Portuguese pensioner."] 1516.—"And having passed Samatara towards Java there is the island of SUNDA, in which there is much good pepper, and it has a king over it, who they say desires to serve the King of Portugal. They ship thence many slaves to China."—_Barbosa_, 196. 1526.—"Duarte Coelho in a ship, along with the galeot and a foist, went into the port of ÇUNDA, which is at the end of the island of Çamatra, on a separate large island, in which grows a great quantity of excellent pepper, and of which there is a great traffic from this port to China, this being in fact the most important merchandize exported thence. The country is very abundant in provisions, and rich in groves of trees, and has excellent water, and is peopled with Moors who have a Moorish king over them."—_Correa_, iii. 92. 1553.—"Of the land of Jaüa we make two islands, one before the other, lying west and east as if both on one parallel.... But the Jaos themselves do not reckon two islands of Jaoa, but one only, of the length that has been stated ... about a third in length of this island towards the west constitutes SUNDA, of which we have now to speak. The natives of that part consider their country to be an island divided from Jaüa by a river, little known to our navigators, called by them Chiamo or Chenano, which cuts off right from the sea,[250] all that third part of the land in such a way that when these natives define the limits of Jaüa they say that on the west it is bounded by the Island of SUNDA, and separated from it by this river Chiamo, and on the east by the island of Bale, and that on the north they have the island of Madura, and on the south the unexplored sea ..." &c.—_Barros_, IV. i. 12. 1554.—"The information we have of this port of Calapa, which is the same as ÇUMDA, and of another port called _Bocaa_, these two being 15 leagues one from the other, and both under one King, is to the effect that the supply of pepper one year with another will be xxx thousand quintals,[251] that is to say, xx thousand in one year, and x thousand the next year; also that it is very good pepper, as good as that of Malauar, and it is purchased with cloths of Cambaya, Bengalla, and Choromandel."—_A. Nunez_, in _Subsidios_, 42. 1566.—"SONDA, vn Isola de' Mori appresso la costa della Giava."—_Ces. Federici_, in _Ramusio_, iii. 391_v_. c. 1570.— "Os SUNDAS e Malaios con pimenta, Con massa, e noz ricos Bandanezes, Com roupa e droga Cambaia a opulenta, E com cravo os longinquos Maluguezes." _Ant. de Abreu, Desc. de Malaca._ 1598.—Linschoten does not recognize the two islands. To him Sunda is only a place in Java:— "... there is a straight or narrow passage betweene _Sumatra_ and _Iaua_, called the straight of SUNDA, of a place so called, lying not far from thence within the Ile of _Iaua_.... The principall hauen in the Iland is SUNDA Calapa,[252] whereof the straight beareth the name; in this place of SŨDA there is much Pepper."—p. 34. SUNDERBUNDS, n.p. The well-known name of the tract of intersecting creeks and channels, swampy islands, and jungles, which constitutes that part of the Ganges Delta nearest the sea. The limits of the region so-called are the mouth of the Hoogly on the west, and that of the Megna (_i.e._ of the combined great Ganges and Brahmaputra) on the east, a width of about 220 miles. The name appears not to have been traced in old native documents of any kind, and hence its real form and etymology remain uncertain. _Sundara-vana_, 'beautiful forest'; _Sundarī-vana_, or _-ban_, 'forest of the _Sundarī_ tree'; _Chandra-ban_, and _Chandra-band_, 'moon-forest' or 'moon-embankment'; _Chanda-bhanda_, the name of an old tribe of salt-makers;[253] _Chandra dīp-ban_ from a large zemindary called Chandra-dīp in the Bakerganj district at the eastern extremity of the Sunderbunds; these are all suggestions that have been made. Whatever be the true etymology, we doubt if it is to be sought in _sundara_ or _sundarī_. [As to the derivation from the _Sundarī_ tree which is perhaps most usually accepted, Mr. Beveridge (_Man. of Bakarganj_, 24, 167, 32) remarks that this tree is by no means common in many parts of the Bakarganj Sunderbunds; he suggests that the word means 'beautiful wood' and was possibly given by the Brahmans.] The name has never (except in one quotation below) been in English mouths, or in English popular orthography, _Soonderbunds_, but _Sunderbunds_, which implies (in correct transliteration) an original _sandra_ or _chandra_, not _sundara_. And going back to what we conjecture may be an early occurrence of the name in two Dutch writers, we find this confirmed. These two writers, it will be seen, both speak of a famous SANDERY, or _Santry_, Forest in Lower Bengal, and we should be more positive in our identification were it not that in Van der Broucke's map (1660) which was published in Valentijn's _East Indies_ (1726) this Sandery Forest is shown on the _west_ side of the Hoogly R., in fact about due west of the site of Calcutta, and a little above a place marked as _Basanderi_, located near the exit into the Hoogly of what represents the old Saraswati R., which enters the former at Sānkrāl, not far below the Botanical Gardens, and 5 or 6 miles below Fort William. This has led Mr. Blochmann to identify the _Sanderi Bosch_ with the old Mahall _Basandhari_ which appears in the _Āīn_ as belonging to the Sirkār of Sulīmānābād (_Gladwin's Ayeen_, ii. 207, _orig._ i. 407; _Jarrett_, ii. 140; _Blochm._ in _J.A.S.B._ xlii. pt. i. p. 232), and which formed one of the original "xxiv. Pergunnas."[254] Undoubtedly this is the _Basanderi_ of V. den Broucke's map; but it seems possible that some confusion between _Basanderi_ and Bosch Sandery (which would be _Sandarban_ in the vernacular) may have led the map-maker to misplace the latter. We should gather from Schulz[255] that he passed the Forest of Sandry about a Dutch mile below Sankral, which he mentions. But his statement is so nearly identical with that in Valentijn that we apprehend they have no _separate_ value. Valentijn, in an earlier page, like Bernier, describes the Sunderbunds as the resort of the Arakan pirates, but does not give a name (p. 169). 1661.—"We got under sail again" (just after meeting the Arakan pirates) "in the morning early, and went past the FOREST OF SANTRY, so styled because (as has been credibly related) Alexander the Great with his mighty army was hindered by the strong rush of the ebb and flood at this place, from advancing further, and therefore had to turn back to Macedonia."—_Walter Schulz_, 155. c. 1666.—"And thence it is" (from piratical raids of the Mugs, &c.) "that at present there are seen in the mouth of the _Ganges_, so many fine Isles quite deserted, which were formerly well peopled, and where no other Inhabitants are found but wild Beasts, and especially Tygers."—_Bernier_, E.T. 54; [ed. _Constable_, 442]. 1726.—"This (Bengal) is the land wherein they will have it that Alexander the Great, called by the Moors, whether Hindostanders or Persians, _Sulthaan Iskender_, and in their historians _Iskender Doulcarnain_, was ... they can show you the exact place where King Porus held his court. The natives will prate much of this matter; for example, that in front of the SANDERIE-WOOD (_Sanderie Bosch_, which we show in the map, and which they call properly after him _Iskenderie_) he was stopped by the great and rushing streams."—_Valentijn_, v. 179. 1728.—"But your petitioners did not arrive off SUNDERBUND WOOD till four in the evening, where they rowed backward and forward for six days; with which labour and want of provisions three of the people died."—_Petition of Sheik Mahmud Ameen and others_, to Govr. of Ft. St. Geo., in _Wheeler_, iii. 41. 1764.—"On the 11th Bhaudan, whilst the Boats were at Kerma in SOONDERBUND, a little before daybreak, Captain Ross arose and ordered the MANJEE to put off with the BUDGEROW...."—_Native Letter regarding Murder of Captain John Ross by a Native Crew._ In _Long_, 383. This instance is an exception to the general remark made above that the English popular orthography has always been _Sunder_, and not _Soonder-bunds_. 1786.—"If the Jelinghy be navigable we shall soon be in Calcutta; if not, we must pass a second time through the SUNDARBANS."—Letter of _Sir W. Jones_, in _Life_, ii. 83. " "A portion of the SUNDERBUNDS ... for the most part overflowed by the tide, as indicated by the original Hindoo name of CHUNDERBUND, signifying mounds, or offspring of the moon."—_James Grant_, in App. to _Fifth Report_, p. 260. In a note Mr. Grant notices the derivation from "Soondery wood," and "Soonder-ban," 'beautiful wood,' and proceeds: "But we adhere to our own etymology rather ... above all, because the richest and greatest part of the SUNDERBUNDS is still comprized in the ancient Zemindarry pergunnah of _Chunder deep_, or lunar territory." 1792.—"Many of these lands, what is called the SUNDRA BUNDS, and others at the mouth of the Ganges, if we may believe the history of Bengal, was formerly well inhabited."—_Forrest, V. to Mergui_, Pref. p. 5. 1793.—"That part of the delta bordering on the sea, is composed of a labyrinth of rivers and creeks, ... this tract known by the name of the Woods, or SUNDERBUNDS, is in extent equal to the principality of Wales."—_Rennell, Mem. of Map of Hind._, 3rd ed., p. 359. 1853.—"The scenery, too, exceeded his expectations; the terrible forest solitude of the SUNDERBUNDS was full of interest to an European imagination."—_Oakfield_, i. 38. [SUNGAR, s. Pers. _sanga_, _sang_, 'a stone.' A rude stone breastwork, such as is commonly erected for defence by the Afrīdīs and other tribes on the Indian N.W. frontier. The word has now come into general military use, and has been adopted in the S. African war. [1857.—"... breastworks of wood and stone (_murcha_ and SANGA respectively)...."—_Bellew, Journal of Mission_, 127. [1900.—"Conspicuous SUNGARS are constructed to draw the enemy's fire."—_Pioneer Mail_, March 16.] The same word seems to be used in the Hills in the sense of a rude wooden bridge supported by stone piers, used for crossing a torrent. [1833.—"Across a deep ravine ... his Lordship erected a neat SANGAH, or mountain bridge of pines."—_Mundy, Pen and Pencil Sketches_, ed. 1858, p. 117. [1871.—"A SUNGHA bridge is formed as follows: on either side the river piers of rubble masonry, laced with cross-beams of timber, are built up; and into these are inserted stout poles, one above the other in successively projecting tiers, the interstices between the latter being filled up with cross-beams," &c.—_Harcourt, Himalayan Districts of Kooloo_, p. 67 _seq._] SUNGTARA, s. Pers. _sangtara_. The name of a kind of orange, probably from _Cintra_. See under ORANGE a quotation regarding the fruit of Cintra, from Abulfeda. c. 1526.—"The SENGTEREH ... is another fruit.... In colour and appearance it is like the citron (_Tāranj_), but the skin of the fruit is smooth."—_Baber_, 328. c. 1590.—"Sirkar Silhet is very mountainous.... Here grows a delicious fruit called SOONTARA (_sūntara_) in colour like an orange, but of an oblong form."—_Ayeen_, by _Gladwin_, ii. 10; [_Jarrett_ (ii. 124) writes SÚNTARAH]. 1793.—"The people of this country have infinitely more reason to be proud of their oranges, which appear to me to be very superior to those of Silhet, and probably indeed are not surpassed by any in the world. They are here called _Santôla_, which I take to be a corruption of SENGTERRAH, the name by which a similar species of orange is known in the Upper Provinces of India."—_Kirkpatrick's Nepaul_, 129. 1835.—"The most delicious oranges have been procured here. The rind is fine and thin, the flavour excellent; the natives call them 'CINTRA.'"—_Wanderings of a Pilgrim_, ii. 99. SUNN, s. Beng. and Hind. _san_, from Skt. _śaṇa_; the fibre of the _Crotalaria juncea_, L. (N.O. _Leguminosae_); often called Bengal, or Country, hemp. It is of course in no way kindred to true hemp, except in its economic use. In the following passage from the _Āīn_ the reference is to the _Hibiscus canabinus_ (see _Watt, Econ. Dict._ ii. 597). [c. 1590.—"Hemp grows in clusters like a nosegay.... One species bears a flower like the cotton-shrub, and this is called in Hindostan, SUN-_paut_. It makes a very soft rope."—_Ayeen_, by _Gladwin_, ii. 89; in _Blochmann_ (i. 87) _Pat_SAN.] 1838.—"SUNN ... a plant the bark of which is used as hemp, and is usually sown around cotton fields."—_Playfair, Taleef-i-Shereef_, 96. [SUNNEE, SOONNEE, s. Ar. _sunnī_, which is really a Pers. form and stands for that which is expressed by the Ar. _Ahlu's-Sunnah_, 'the people of the Path,' a 'Traditionist.' The term applied to the large Mahommedan sect who acknowledge the first four Khalīfahs to have been the rightful descendants of the Prophet, and are thus opposed to the SHEEAHS. The latter are much less numerous than the former, the proportion being, according to Mr. Wilfrid Blunt's estimate, 15 millions Shiahs to 145 millions of Sunnis. [c. 1590.—"The Mahommedans (of Kashmīr) are partly SUNNIES, and others of the sects of Aly and Noorbukhshy; and they are frequently engaged in wars with each other."—_Ayeen_, by _Gladwin_, ii. 125; ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 352. [1623.—"The other two ... are SONNI, as the Turks and Moghol."—_P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. i. 152. [1812.—"A fellow told me with the gravest face, that a lion of their own country would never hurt a SHEYAH ... but would always devour a SUNNI."—_Morier, Journey through Persia_, 62.] SUNNUD, s. Hind. from Ar. _sanad_. A diploma, patent, or deed of grant by the government of office, privilege, or right. The corresponding Skt.—H. is _śāsana_. [c. 1590.—"A paper authenticated by proper signatures is called a SUNNUD...."—_Ayeen_, by _Gladwin_, i. 214; ed. _Blochmann_, i. 259.] 1758.—"They likewise brought SUNNUDS, or the commission for the nabobship."—_Orme_, _Hist._, ed. 1803, ii. 284. 1759.—"That your Petitioners, being the Bramins, &c. ... were permitted by SUNNUD from the President and Council to collect daily alms from each shop or doocan (DOOCAUN) of this place, at 5 cowries per diem."—In _Long_, 184. 1776.—"If the path to and from a House ... be in the Territories of another Person, that Person, who always hath passed to and fro, shall continue to do so, the other Person aforesaid, though he hath a Right of Property in the Ground, and hath an attested SUNNUD thereof, shall not have Authority to cause him any Let or Molestation."—_Halhed, Code_, 100-101. 1799.—"I enclose you SUNNUDS for pension for the KILLADAR of Chittledroog."—_Wellington_, i. 45. 1800.—"I wished to have traced the nature of landed property in Soondah ... by a chain of SUNNUDS up to the 8th century."—_Sir T. Munro_, in _Life_, i. 249. 1809.—"This SUNNUD is the foundation of all the rights and privileges annexed to a Jageer (JAGHEER)."—_Harrington's Analysis_, ii. 410. SUNYÁSEE, s. Skt. _sannyāsī_, lit. 'one who resigns, or abandons,' _scil._ 'wordly affairs'; a Hindu religious mendicant. The name of Sunnyásee was applied familiarly in Bengal, c. 1760-75, to a body of banditti claiming to belong to a religious fraternity, who, in the interval between the decay of the imperial authority and the regular establishment of our own, had their head-quarters in the forest-tracts at the foot of the Himālaya. From these they used to issue periodically in large bodies, plundering and levying exactions far and wide, and returning to their asylum in the jungle when threatened with pursuit. In the days of Nawāb Mīr Kāsim 'Ali (1760-64) they were bold enough to plunder the city of Dacca; and in 1766 the great geographer James Rennell, in an encounter with a large body of them in the territory of Koch (see COOCH) Bihār, was nearly cut to pieces. Rennell himself, five years later, was employed to carry out a project which he had formed for the suppression of these bands, and did so apparently with what was considered at the time to be success, though we find the depredators still spoken of by W. Hastings as active, two or three years later. [c. 200 A.D.—"Having thus performed religious acts in a forest during the third portion of his life, let him become a SANNYASI for the fourth portion of it, abandoning all sensual affection."—_Manu_, vi. 33. [c. 1590.—"The fourth period is SANNYÁSA, which is an extraordinary state of austerity that nothing can surpass.... Such a person His Majesty calls SANNYÁSÍ."—_Āīn_, ed. _Jarrett_, iii. 278.] 1616.—"Sunt autem SANASSES apud illos Brachmanes quidam, sanctimoniae opinione habentes, ab hominum scilicet consortio semoti in solitudine degentes et nonnunquã totũ nudi corpus in publicũ prodeuntes."—_Jarric, Thes._ i. 663. 1626.—"Some (an vnlearned kind) are called SANNASES."—_Purchas, Pilgrimage_, 549. 1651.—"The SANYASYS are people who set the world and worldly joys, as they say, on one side. These are indeed more precise and strict in their lives than the foregoing."—_Rogerius_, 21. 1674.—"SANIADE, or SANIASI, is a dignity greater than that of Kings."—_Faria y Sousa, Asia Port._ ii. 711. 1726.—"The SAN-YASÉS are men who, forsaking the world and all its fruits, betake themselves to a very strict and retired manner of life."—_Valentijn, Choro._ 75. 1766.—"The SANASHY Faquirs (part of the same Tribe which plundered Dacca in Cossim Ally's Time[256]) were in arms to the number of 7 or 800 at the Time I was surveying Báár (a small Province near Boutan), and had taken and plundered the Capital of that name within a few Coss of my route.... I came up with Morrison immediately after he had defeated the SANASHYS in a pitched Battle.... Our Escorte, which were a few Horse, rode off, and the Enemy with drawn Sabres immediately surrounded us. Morrison escaped unhurt, Richards, my Brother officer, received only a slight Wound, and fought his Way off; my Armenian Assistant was killed, and the Sepoy Adjutant much wounded.... I was put in a Palankeen, and Morrison made an attack on the Enemy and cut most of them to Pieces. I was now in a most shocking Condition indeed, being deprived of the Use of both my Arms, ... a cut of a Sable (_sic_) had cut through my right Shoulder Bone, and laid me open for nearly a Foot down the Back, cutting thro' and wounding some of my Ribs. I had besides a Cut on the left Elbow wh^{ch} took off the Muscular part of the breadth of a Hand, a Stab in the Arm, and a large Cut on the head...."—MS. Letter from _James Rennell_, dd. August 30, in possession of his grandson _Major Rodd_. 1767.—"A body of 5000 SINNASSES have lately entered the Sircar Sarong country; the Phousdar sent two companies of Sepoys after them, under the command of a serjeant ... the SINNASSES stood their ground, and after the Sepoys had fired away their ammunition, fell on them, killed and wounded near 80, and put the rest to flight...."—Letter to _President at Ft. William_, from _Thomas Rumbold, Chief at Patna_, dd. April 20, in _Long_, p. 526. 1773.—"You will hear of great disturbances committed by the SINASSIES, or wandering Fackeers, who annually infest the provinces about this time of the year, in pilgrimage to Juggernaut, going in bodies of 1000 and sometimes even 10,000 men."—Letter of _Warren Hastings_, dd. February 2, in _Gleig_, i. 282. " "At this time we have five battalions of Sepoys in pursuit of them."—Do. do., March 31, in _Gleig_, i. 294. 1774.—"The history of these people is curious.... They ... rove continually from place to place, recruiting their numbers with the healthiest children they can steal.... Thus they are the stoutest and most active men in India.... Such are the SENASSIES, the gypsies of Hindostan."—Do. do., dd. August 25, in _Gleig_, 303-4. See the same vol., also pp. 284, 296-7-8, 395. 1826.—"Being looked upon with an evil eye by many persons in society, I pretended to bewail my brother's loss, and gave out my intention of becoming a SUNYASSE, and retiring from the world."—_Pandurang Hari_, 394; [ed. 1873, ii. 267; also i. 189]. SUPÁRA, n.p. The name of a very ancient port and city of Western India; in Skt. _Sūrpāraka_,[257] popularly Supāra. It was near Wasāi (_Baçaim_ of the Portuguese—see (1) BASSEIN)—which was for many centuries the chief city of the Konkan, where the name still survives as that of a well-to-do town of 1700 inhabitants, the channel by which vessels in former days reached it from the sea being now dry. The city is mentioned in the _Mahābhārata_ as a very holy place, and in other old Sanskrit works, as well as in cave inscriptions at Kārlī and Nāsik, going back to the 1st and 2nd centuries of the Christian era. Excavations affording interesting Buddhist relics, were made in 1882 by Mr. (now Sir) J. M. Campbell (see his interesting notice in _Bombay Gazetteer_, xiv. 314-342; xvi. 125) and Pundit Indrajī Bhagwānlāl. The name of Supāra is one of those which have been plausibly connected, through _Sophir_, the Coptic name of India, with the _Ophir_ of Scripture. Some Arab writers call it the Sofāla of India. c. A.D. 80-90.—"Τοπικὰ δὲ ἐμπόρια κατὰ τὸ ἐξῆς κείμενα ἀπὸ Βαρυγάζων, Σούππαρα, καὶ Καλλιένα πόλις ..."—_Periplus_, § 52, ed. _Fabricii_. c. 150.— "Ἀριακῆς Σαδινῶν Σουπάρα ... Γοάριος ποταμοῦ ἐκβολαι ... Δοῦγγα ... Βήνδα ποταμοῦ ἐκβολαί ... Σίμυλλα ἐμπόριον καὶ ἄκρα...." _Ptolemy_, VII. i. f. § 6. c. 460.—"The King compelling Wijayo and his retinue, 700 in number, to have the half of their heads shaved, and having embarked them in a vessel, sent them adrift on the ocean.... Wijayo himself landed at the port of SUPPÂRAKA...."—_The Mahawanso_, by _Turnour_, p. 46. c. 500.—"Σουφείρ, χώρα, ἐν ᾗ οἱ πολύτιμοι λίθοι, καὶ ὁ χρυσός, ἐν Ἰνδίᾳ."—_Hesychius_, s.v. c. 951.—"Cities of Hind ... Kambáya, SUBÁRÁ, Sindán."—_Istakhri_, in _Elliot_, i. 27. A.D. 1095.—"The Mahâmândalîka, the illustrious Anantadêva, the Emperor of the Koṅkan (CONCAN), has released the toll mentioned in this copper-grant given by the Sîlâras, in respect of every cart belonging to two persons ... which may come into any of the ports, Sri Sthânaka (TANA), as well as Nâgapur, SURPÂRAKA, Chemuli (CHAUL) and others, included within the Koṅkan Fourteen Hundred...."—_Copper-Plate Grant_, in _Ind. Antiq._ ix. 38. c. 1150.—"SÚBÁRA is situated 1½ mile from the sea. It is a populous busy town, and is considered one of the entrepôts of India."—_Edrisi_, in _Elliot_, i. 85. 1321.—"There are three places where the Friars might reap a great harvest, and where they could live in common. One of these is SUPERA, where two friars might be stationed; and a second is in the district of Parocco (BROACH), where two or three might abide; and the third is Columbus (QUILON)."—Letter of _Fr. Jordanus_, in _Cathay_, &c., 227. c. 1330.—"SUFÂLAH Indica. Birunio nominatur SÛFÂRAH.... De eo nihil commemorandum inveni."—_Abulfeda_, in _Gildemeister_, 189. 1538.—"Rent of the _caçabe_ (CUSBAH), of ÇUPARA ... 14,122 _fedeas_."—_S. Bothelho, Tombo_, 175. 1803.—Extract from a letter dated Camp SOOPARA, March 26, 1803. "We have just been paying a formal visit to his highness the peishwa," &c.—In _Asiatic Annual Reg._ for 1803, _Chron._ p. 99. 1846.—"SOPARA is a large place in the Agasee mahal, and contains a considerable Mussulman population, as well as Christian and Hindoo ... there is a good deal of trade; and grain, salt, and garden produce are exported to Guzerat and Bombay."—_Desultory Notes_, by _John Vaupell, Esq._, in _Trans. Bo. Geog. Soc._ vii. 140. SUPREME COURT. The designation of the English Court established at Fort William by the Regulation Act of 1773 (13 Geo. III. c. 63), and afterwards at the other two Presidencies. Its extent of jurisdiction was the subject of acrimonious controversies in the early years of its existence; controversies which were closed by 21 Geo. III. c. 70, which explained and defined the jurisdiction of the Court. The use of the name came to an end in 1862 with the establishment of the 'High Court,' the bench of which is occupied by barrister judges, judges from the Civil Service, and judges promoted from the native bar. The Charter of Charles II., of 1661, gave the Company certain powers to administer the laws of England, and that of 1683 to establish Courts of Judicature. That of Geo. I. (1726) gave power to establish at each Presidency Mayor's Courts for civil suits, with appeal to the Governor and Council, and from these, in cases involving more than 1000 PAGODAS, to the King in Council. The same charter constituted the Governor and Council of each Presidency a Court for trial of all offences except high treason. Courts of Requests were established by charter of Geo. II., 1753. The Mayor's Court at Madras and Bombay survived till 1797, when (by 37 Geo. III. ch. 142) a Recorder's Court was instituted at each. This was superseded at Madras by a Supreme Court in 1801, and at Bombay in 1823. SURA, s. TODDY (q.v.), _i.e._ the fermented sap of several kinds of palm, such as coco, palmyra, and wild-date. It is the Skt. _sura_, 'vinous liquor,' which has passed into most of the vernaculars. In the first quotation we certainly have the word, though combined with other elements of uncertain identity, applied by Cosmas to the milk of the coco-nut, perhaps making some confusion between that and the fermented sap. It will be seen that Linschoten applies _sura_ in the same way. Bluteau, curiously, calls this a _Caffre_ word. It has in fact been introduced from India into Africa by the Portuguese (see _Ann. Marit._ iv. 293). c. 545.—"The Argell" (_i.e._ _Nargil_, or NARGEELA, or coco-nut) "is at first full of very sweet water, which the Indians drink, using it instead of wine. This drink is called _Rhonco_-SURA,[258] and is exceedingly pleasant."—_Cosmas_, in _Cathay_, &c., clxxvi. [1554.—"CURA." See under ARRACK.] 1563.—"They grow two qualities of palm-tree, one kind for the fruit, and the other to give ÇURA."—_Garcia_, f. 67. 1578.—"SURA, which is, as it were, _vino mosto_."—_Acosta_, 100. 1598.—"... in that sort the pot in short space is full of water, which they call SURA, and is very pleasant to drinke, like sweet whay, and somewhat better."—_Linschoten_, 101; [Hak. Soc. ii. 48]. 1609-10.—"... A goodly country and fertile ... abounding with Date Trees, whence they draw a liquor, called _Tarree_ (TODDY) or SURE...."—_W. Finch_, in _Purchas_, i. 436. 1643.—"Là ie fis boire mes mariniers de telle sorte que peu s'en falut qu'ils ne renuersassent notre almadie ou batteau: Ce breuvage estoit du SURA, qui est du vin fait de palmes."—_Mocquet, Voyages_, 252. c. 1650.—"Nor could they drink either Wine, or SURY, or Strong Water, by reason of the great Imposts which he laid upon them."—_Tavernier_, E.T. ii. 86; [ed. _Ball_, i. 343]. 1653.—"Les Portugais appelent ce _tari_ ou vin des Indes, SOURE ... de cette liqueur le singe, et la grande chauue-souris ... sont extremement amateurs, aussi bien que les Indiens Mansulmans (_sic_), Parsis, et quelque tribus d'Indou...."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, ed. 1657, 263. SURAT, n.p. In English use the name of this city is accented _Surátt_; but the name is in native writing and parlance generally _Sŭrăt_. In the _Āīn_, however (see below), it is written _Sūrat_; also in _Ṣādiḳ Isfahānī_ (p. 106). Surat was taken by Akbar in 1573, having till then remained a part of the falling Mahommedan kingdom of Guzerat. An English factory was first established in 1608-9, which was for more than half a century the chief settlement of the English Company in Continental India. The transfer of the Chiefs to Bombay took place in 1687. We do not know the origin of the name. Various legends on the subject are given in Mr. (now Sir J.) Campbell's _Bombay Gazetteer_ (vol. ii.), but none of them have any probability. The ancient Indian _Saurāshṭra_ was the name of the Peninsula of Guzerat or Kattywar, or at least of the maritime part of it. This latter name and country is represented by the differently spelt and pronounced _Sōrath_ (see SŪRATH). Sir Henry Elliot and his editor have repeatedly stated the opinion that the names are identical. Thus: "The names 'Surat' and 'Sūrath' are identical, both being derived from the Sankrit _Suráshtra_; but as they belong to different places a distinction in spelling has been maintained. 'Surat' is the city; 'Súrath' is a _pránt_ or district of Kattiwar, of which Junágarh is the chief town" (_Elliot_, v. 350; see also 197). Also: "The Sanskrit _Suráshtra_ and _Gurjjara_ survive in the modern names _Surat_ and _Guzerat_, and however the territories embraced by the old terms have varied, it is hard to conceive that Surat was not in Suráshtra nor Guzerat in Gurjjara. All evidence goes to prove that the old and modern names applied to the same places. Thus Ptolemy's _Surastrene_ comprises Surat...." (_Dowson_ (?) _ibid._ i. 359). This last statement seems distinctly erroneous. Surat is in Ptolemy's Λάρικη, not in Συραστρηνή, which represents, like Saurāshtra, the peninsula. It must remain doubtful whether there was any connection between the names, or the resemblance was accidental. It is possible that continental Surat may have originally had some name implying its being the place of passage to _Saurāshtra_ or Sorath. Surat is not a place of any antiquity. There are some traces of the existence of the name ascribed to the 14th century, in passages of uncertain value in certain native writers. But it only came to notice as a place of any importance about the very end of the 15th century, when a rich Hindu trader, Gopi by name, is stated to have established himself on the spot, and founded the town. The way, however, in which it is spoken of by Barbosa previous to 1516 shows that the rise of its prosperity must have been rapid. [_Surat_ in English slang is equivalent to the French _Rafiot_, in the sense of 'no great shakes,' an adulterated article of inferior quality (_Barrére_, s.v. _Rafiot_). This perhaps was accounted for by the fact that "until lately the character of Indian cotton in the Liverpool market stood very low, and the name '_Surats_,' the description under which the cotton of this province is still included, was a byword and a general term of contempt" (_Berar Gazetteer_, 226 _seq._).] 1510.—"Don Afonso" (de Noronha, nephew of Alboquerque) "in the storm not knowing whither they went, entered the Gulf of Cambay, and struck upon a shoal in front of ÇURRATE. Trying to save themselves by swimming or on planks many perished, and among them Don Afonso."—_Correa_, ii. 29. 1516.—"Having passed beyond the river of Reynel, on the other side there is a city which they call ÇURATE, peopled by Moors, and close upon the river; they deal there in many kinds of wares, and carry on a great trade; for many ships of Malabar and other parts sail thither, and sell what they bring, and return loaded with what they choose...."—_Barbosa_, Lisbon ed. 280. 1525.—"The corjaa (CORGE) of cotton cloths of ÇURYATE, of 14 yards each, is worth ... 250 _fedeas_."—_Lembrança_, 45. 1528.—"Heytor da Silveira put to sea again, scouring the Gulf, and making war everywhere with fire and sword, by sea and land; and he made an onslaught on ÇURRATE and Reynel, great cities on the sea-coast, and sacked them, and burnt part of them, for all the people fled, they being traders and without a garrison...."—_Correa_, iii. 277. 1553.—"Thence he proceeded to the bar of the river Tapty, above which stood two cities the most notable on that gulf. The first they call SURAT, 3 leagues from the mouth, and the other Reiner, on the opposite side of the river and half a league from the bank.... The latter was the most sumptuous in buildings and civilisation, inhabited by warlike people, all of them Moors inured to maritime war, and it was from this city that most of the foists and ships of the King of Cambay's fleet were furnished. SURAT again was inhabited by an unwarlike people whom they call Banyans, folk given to mechanic crafts, chiefly to the business of weaving cotton cloths."—_Barros_, IV. iv. 8. 1554.—"So saying they quitted their rowing-benches, got ashore, and started for SURRAT."—_Sidi 'Ali_, p. 83. 1573.—"Next day the Emperor went to inspect the fortress.... During his inspection some large mortars and guns attracted his attention. Those mortars bore the name of Sulaimání, from the name of Sulaimán Sultán of Turkey. When he made his attempt to conquer the ports of Gujarát, he sent these ... with a large army by sea. As the Turks ... were obliged to return, they left these mortars.... The mortars remained upon the sea-shore, until Khudáwand Khán built the fort of SURAT, when he placed them in the fort. The one which he left in the country of SÚRATH was taken to the fort of Junágarh by the ruler of that country."—_Ṭabaḳāt-i-Akbarī_, in _Elliot_, v. 350. c. 1590.—"SŪRAT is among famous ports. The river Taptī runs hard by, and at seven coss distance joins the salt sea. Rānīr on the other side of the river is now a port dependent on SŪRAT, but was formerly a big city. The ports of Khandevī and Balsār are also annexed to SŪRAT. Fruit, and especially the ANANĀS, is abundant.... The sectaries of Zardasht, emigrant from Fārs, have made their dwelling here; they revere the Zhand and Pazhand and erect their _dakhmas_ (or places for exposing the dead).... Through the carelessness of the agents of Government and the commandants of the troops (_sipah-salārān_, SIPAH SELAR), a considerable tract of this Sirkār is at present in the hands of the Frank, _e.g._ Daman, Sanjān (ST. JOHN'S), Tārāpūr, Māhim, and Basai (see (1) BASSEIN), that are both cities and forts."—_Āin_, orig. i. 488; [ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 243]. [1615.—"To the Right Honourable Sir Thomas Roe ... these in ZURATT."—_Foster, Letters_, iii. 196.] 1638.—"Within a League of the Road we entred into the River upon which SURAT is seated, and which hath on both sides a very fertile soil, and many fair gardens, with pleasant Country-houses, which being all white, a colour which it seems the _Indians_ are much in love with, afford a noble prospect amidst the greenness whereby they are encompassed. But the River, which is the _Tapte_ ... is so shallow at the mouth of it, that Barks of 70 or 80 Tun can hardly come into it."—_Mandelslo_, p. 12. 1690.—"SURATT is reckon'd the most fam'd Emporium of the _Indian_ Empire, where all Commodities are vendible.... And the River is very commodious for the Importation of Foreign Goods, which are brought up to the City in Hoys and Yachts, and Country Boats."—_Ovington_, 218. 1779.—"There is some report that he (Gen. Goddard) is gone to _Bender_-SOURET ... but the truth of this God knows."—_Seir Mutaq._ iii. 328. SURATH, more properly SŌRATH, and SŌRETH, n.p. This name is the legitimate modern form and representative of the ancient Indian _Saurāshṭra_ and Greek _Syrastrēnē_, names which applied to what we now call the Kattywar Peninsula, but especially to the fertile plains on the sea-coast. ["Suráshṭra, the land of the Sus, afterwards Sanskritized into Sauráshṭra the Goodly Land, preserves its name in SORATH the southern part of Káthiáváḍa. The name appears as _Suráshṭra_ in the _Mahábhárata_ and Pánini's _Gaṇapátha_, in Rudradáman's (A.D. 150) and Skandagupta's (A.D. 456) Girnár inscriptions, and in several Valabhi copper-plates. Its Prákrit form appears as _Suraṭha_ in the Násik inscription of Gotamiputra (A.D. 150) and in later Prákrit as _Suraṭhṭha_ in the _Tirthakalpa_ of Jinapra-bhásuri of the 13th or 14th century. Its earliest foreign mention is perhaps Strabo's _Saraostus_ and Pliny's _Oratura_" (_Bombay Gazetteer_, i. pt. i. 6)]. The remarkable discovery of one of the great inscriptions of Aśoka (B.C. 250) on a rock at Girnār, near Junāgarh in Saurāshtra, shows that the dominion of that great sovereign, whose capital was at Pataliputra (Παλιμβόθρα) or PATNA, extended to this distant shore. The application of the modern form Sūrath or Sōrath has varied in extent. It is now the name of one of the four _prānts_ or districts into which the peninsula is divided for political purposes, each of these _prānts_ containing a number of small States, and being partly managed, partly controlled by a Political Assistant. Sorath occupies the south-western portion, embracing an area of 5,220 sq. miles. c. A.D. 80-90.—"Ταύτης τὰ μὲν μεσόγεια τῇ Σκυθίᾳ συνορίζοντα Ἀβιρία καλεῖται, τὰ δὲ παραθαλάσσια Συραστρήνη."—_Periplus_, § 41. c. 150.— "Συραστρηνῆς, * * * Βαρδάξημα πόλις ... Συράστρα κώμη ... Μονόγλωσσον ἐμπόριον...." _Ptolemy_, VII. i. 2-3. " "Πάλιν ἡ μὲν παρὰ τὸ λοιπὸν μέρος του Ἰνδοῦ πασα καλεῖται κοινῶς μὲν ... Ἰνδοσκυθία * * * * * * καὶ ἡ περὶ τὸν Κάνθι κόλπον ... Συραστρηνή."—_Ibid._ 55. c. 545.—"Εἰσὶν οὐν τὰ λαμπρὰ ἐμπόρια τῆς Ἰνδικῆς ταῦτα, Σινδοῦ, Ὀῤῥοθα, Καλλιάνα, Σιβὼρ, ἡ Μαλὲ, πέντε ἐμπόρια ἔχουσα βάλλοντα τὸ πέπερι."—_Cosmas_, lib. xi. These names may be interpreted as SIND, SORATH, CALYAN, CHOUL (?), MALABAR. c. 640.—"En quittant le royaume de _Fa-la-pi_ (Vallabhi), il fit 500 _li_ à l'ouest, et arriva au royaume de _Sou-la-tch'a_ (SOURÂCHTRA).... Comme ce royaume se trouve sur le chemin de la mer occidentale, tous les habitans profitent des avantages qu'offre la mer; ils se livrent au négoce, et à un commerce d'échange."—_Hiouen-Thsang_, in _Pèl. Bouddh._, iii. 164-165. 1516.—"Passing this city and following the sea-coast, you come to another place which has also a good port, and is called ÇURATI MANGALOR,[259] and here, as at the other, put in many vessels of Malabar for horses, grain, cloths, and cottons, and for vegetables and other goods prized in India, and they bring hither coco-nuts, Jagara (JAGGERY), which is sugar that they make drink of, emery, wax, cardamoms, and every other kind of spice, a trade in which great gain is made in a short time."—_Barbosa_, in _Ramusio_, i. f. 296. 1573.—See quotation of this date under preceding article, in which both the names SURAT and SŪRATH, occur. 1584.—"After his second defeat Muzaffar Gujarátí retreated by way of Champánír, Bírpúr, and Jhaláwar, to the country of SÚRATH, and rested at the town of Gondal, 12 _kos_ from the fort of Junágarh.... He gave a lac of _Mahmúdís_ and a jewelled dagger to Amín Khán Ghorí, ruler of SÚRATH, and so won his support."—_Ṭabaḳāt-i-Akbarí_, in _Elliot_, v. 437-438. c. 1590.—"Sircar _Surat_ (SŪRATH) was formerly an independent territory; the chief was of the Ghelolo tribe, and commanded 50,000 cavalry, and 100,000 infantry. Its length from the port of Ghogeh (GOGO) to the port of Aramroy (_Arāmrāī_) measures 125 _cose_; and the breadth from Sindehar (_Sirdhār_), to the port of DIU, is a distance of 72 _cose_."—_Ayeen_, by _Gladwin_, ii. 73; [ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 243]. 1616.—"7 SORET, the chief city, is called _Janagar_; it is but a little Province, yet very rich; it lyes upon Guzarat; it hath the Ocean to the South."—_Terry_, ed. 1665, p. 354. SURKUNDA, s. Hind. _sarkanḍā_, [Skt. _śara_, 'reed-grass,' _kāṇḍa_, 'joint, section']. The name of a very tall reed-grass, _Saccharum Sara_, Roxb., perhaps also applied to _Saccharum procerum_, Roxb. These grasses are often tall enough in the riverine plains of Eastern Bengal greatly to overtop a tall man standing in a howda on the back of a tall elephant. It is from the upper part of the flower-bearing stalk of _surkunda_ that SIRKY (q.v.) is derived. A most intelligent visitor to India was led into a curious mistake about the name of this grass by some official, who ought to have known better. We quote the passage. ——'s story about the main branch of a river channel probably rests on no better foundation. 1875.—"As I drove yesterday with ——, I asked him if he knew the scientific name of the tall grass which I heard called tiger-grass at Ahmedabad, and which is very abundant here (about Lahore). I think it is a _saccharum_, but am not quite sure. 'No,' he said, 'but the people in the neighbourhood call it SIKUNDER'S GRASS, as they still call the main branch of a river 'Sikander's channel.' Strange, is it not?—how that great individuality looms through history."—_Grant Duff, Notes of an Indian Journey_, 105. SURPOOSE, s. Pers. _sar-posh_, 'head-cover,' [which again becomes corrupted into our _Tarboosh_ (_tarbūsh_), and '_Tarbrush_' of the wandering Briton]. A cover, as of a basin, dish, hooka-bowl, &c. 1829.—"Tugging away at your hookah, find no smoke; a thief having purloined your silver CHELAM (see CHILLUM) and SURPOOSE."—_Mem. of John Shipp_, ii. 159. SURRAPURDA, s. Pers. _sarā-parda_. A canvas screen surrounding royal tents or the like (see CANAUT). 1404.—"And round this pavilion stood an enclosure, as it were, of a town or castle made of silk of many colours, inlaid in many ways, with battlements at the top, and with cords to strain it outside and inside, and with poles inside to hold it up.... And there was a gateway of great height forming an arch, with doors within and without made in the same fashion as the wall ... and above the gateway a square tower with battlements: however fine the said wall was with its many devices and artifices, the said gateway, arch and tower, was of much more exquisite work still. And this enclosure they call ZALAPARDA."—_Clavijo_, s. cxvi. c. 1590.—"The SARÁPARDAH was made in former times of coarse canvass, but his Majesty has now caused it to be made of carpeting, and thereby improved its appearance and usefulness."—_Āīn_, i. 54. [1839.—"The camp contained numerous enclosures of SERRAPURDAHS or canvass skreens...."—_Elphinstone, Caubul_, 2nd ed. i. 101.] SURRINJAUM, s. Pers. _saranjām_, lit. 'beginning-ending.' Used in India for 'apparatus,' 'goods and chattels,' and the like. But in the Mahratta provinces it has a special application to grants of land, or rather assignments of revenue, for special objects, such as keeping up a contingent of troops for service; to civil officers for the maintenance of their state; or for charitable purposes. [1823.—"It was by accident I discovered the deed for this tenure (for the support of troops), which is termed SERINJAM. The Pundit of Dhar shewed some alarm; at which I smiled, and told him that his master had now the best tenure in India...."—_Malcolm, Central India_, 2nd ed. i. 103.] [1877.—"Government ... did not accede to the recommendation of the political agent immediately to confiscate his SARINGAM, or territories."—_Mrs. Guthrie_, _My Year in an Indian Fort_, i. 166.] SURRINJAUMEE, GRAM, s. Hind. _grām-saranjāmī_; Skt. _grāma_, 'a village,' and _saranjām_ (see SURRINJAUM); explained in the quotation. 1767.—"GRAM-SERENJAMMEE, or peons and pykes stationed in every village of the province to assist the farmers in the collections, and to watch the villages and the crops on the ground, who are also responsible for all thefts within the village they belong to ... (Rs.) 1,54,521 : 14."—_Revenue Accounts of Burdwan._ In _Long_, 507. SURROW, SEROW, &c., s. Hind. _sarāo_. A big, odd, awkward-looking antelope in the Himālaya, 'something in appearance between a jackass and a _Tahir_' (TEHR or Him. wild goat).—_Col. Markham_ in _Jerdon_. It is _Nemorhoedus bubalina_, Jerdon; [_N. bubalinus_, Blanford (_Mammalia_, 513)]. SURWAUN, s. Hind. from Pers. _sārwān_, _sārbān_, from _sār_ in the sense of camel, a camel-man. [1828.—"... camels roaring and blubbering, and resisting every effort, soothing or forcible, of their SERWANS to induce them to embark."—_Mundy, Pen and Pencil Sketches_, ed. 1858, p. 185.] 1844.—"... armed SURWANS, or camel-drivers."—_G. O._ of _Sir C. Napier_, 93. SUTLEDGE, n.p. The most easterly of the Five Rivers of the Punjab, the great tributaries of the Indus. Hind. _Satlaj_, with certain variations in spelling and pronunciation. It is in Skt. _Satadru_, 'flowing in a hundred channels,' _Sutudru_, _Sutudri_, _Sitadru_, &c., and is the Σαράδρος, Ζαράδρος, or Σαδάδρης of Ptolemy, the Sydrus (or _Hesudrus_) of Pliny (vi. 21). c. 1020.—"The Sultán ... crossed in safety the Síhún (Indus), Jelam, Chandráha, Ubrá (Ráví), Bah (Bíyáh), and SATALDUR...."—_Al-'Utbí_, in _Elliot_, ii. 41. c. 1030.—"They all combine with the SATLADER below Múltán, at a place called Panjnad, or 'the junction of the five rivers.'"—_Al-Birūnī_, in _Elliot_, i. 48. The same writer says: "(The name) should be written SHATALUDR. It is the name of a province in Hind. But I have ascertained from well-informed people that it should be _Sataludr_, not _Shataldudr_" (_sic_).—_Ibid._ p. 52. c. 1310.—"After crossing the Panjáb, or five rivers, namely, Sind, Jelam, the river of Loháwar, SATLÚT, and Bíyah...."—_Wassāf_, in _Elliot_, iii. 36. c. 1380.—"The Sultán (Fíroz Sháh) ... conducted two streams into the city from two rivers, one from the river Jumna, the other from the SUTLEJ."—_Táríkh-i-Fíroz-Sháhí_, in _Elliot_, iii. 300. c. 1450.—"In the year 756 H. (1355 A.D.) the Sultán proceeded to Díbálpúr, and conducted a stream from the river SATLADAR, for a distance of 40 _kos_ as far as Jhajar."—_Táríkh-i-Mubárak Sháhí_, in _Elliot_, iv. 8. c. 1582.—"Letters came from Lahore with the intelligence that Ibrahím Husain Mirzá had crossed the SATLADA, and was marching upon Dipálpúr."—_Ṭabaḳāt-i-Akbarí_, in _Elliot_, v. 358. c. 1590.—"_Sūbah Dihlī._ In the 3rd climate. The length (of this Sūbah) from Palwal to Lodhīāna, which is on the bank of the river SATLAJ, is 165 _Kuroh_."—_Āīn_, orig. i. 513; [ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 278]. 1793.—"Near Moultan they unite again, and bear the name of SETLEGE, until both the substance and name are lost in the Indus."—_Rennell, Memoir_, 102. In the following passage the great French geographer has missed the Sutlej: 1753.—"Les cartes qui ont précédé celles que j'ai composées de l'Arie, ou de l'Inde ... ne marquoient aucune rivière entre l'Hyphasis, ou Hypasis, dernier des fleuves qui se rendent dans l'Indus, et le Gemné, qui est le _Jomanes_ de l'Antiquité.... Mais la marche de Timur a indiqué dans cette intervalle deux rivières, celle de _Kehker_ et celle de _Panipat_. Dans un ancien itineraire de l'Inde, que Pline nous a conservé, on trouve entre l'_Hyphasis_ et le _Jomanes_ une rivière sous le nom d'HESIDRUS à égale distance d'Hyphasis et de Jomanes, et qu'on a tout lieu de prendre pour _Kehker_."—_D'Anville_, p. 47. SUTTEE, s. The rite of widow-burning; _i.e._ the burning of the living widow along with the corpse of her husband, as practised by people of certain castes among the Hindus, and eminently by the Rājpūts. The word is properly Skt. _satī_, 'a good woman,' 'a true wife,' and thence specially applied, in modern vernaculars of Sanskrit parentage, to the wife who was considered to accomplish the supreme act of fidelity by sacrificing herself on the funeral pile of her husband. The application of this substantive to the suicidal act, instead of the person, is European. The proper Skt. term for the act is _saha-gamana_, or 'keeping company,' [_saha-maraṇa_, 'dying together'].[260] A very long series of quotations in illustration of the practice, from classical times downwards, might be given. We shall present a selection. We should remark that the word (_satī_ or _suttee_) does not occur, so far as we know, in any European work older than the 17th century. And then it only occurs in a disguised form (see quotation from P. Della Valle). The term _masti_ which he uses is probably _mahā-satī_, which occurs in Skt. Dictionaries ('a wife of great virtue'). Della Valle is usually eminent in the correctness of his transcriptions of Oriental words. This conjecture of the interpretation of _masti_ is confirmed, and the traveller himself justified, by an entry in Mr. Whitworth's Dictionary of a word _Masti-kalla_ used in Canara for a monument commemorating a _sati_. _Kalla_ is stone and _masti_ = _mahā-satī_. We have not found the term exactly in any European document older than Sir C. Malet's letter of 1787, and Sir W. Jones's of the same year (see below). _Suttee_ is a Brahmanical rite, and there is a Sanskrit ritual in existence (see _Classified Index to the Tanjore MSS._, p. 135_a_). It was introduced into Southern India with the Brahman civilisation, and was prevalent there chiefly in the Brahmanical Kingdom of Vijayanagar, and among the Mahrattas. In Malabar, the most primitive part of S. India, the rite is forbidden (_Anāchāranirṇaya_, v. 26). The cases mentioned by Teixeira below, and in the _Lettres Édifiantes_, occurred at Tanjore and Madura. A (Mahratta) Brahman at Tanjore told one of the present writers that he had to perform commemorative funeral rites for his grandfather and grandmother on the same day, and this indicated that his grandmother had been a _satī_. The practice has prevailed in various regions besides India. Thus it seems to have been an early custom among the heathen Russians, or at least among nations on the Volga called Russians by Maṣ'ūdī and Ibn Fozlān. Herodotus (Bk. v. ch. 5) describes it among certain tribes of Thracians. It was in vogue in Tonga and the Fiji Islands. It has prevailed in the island of Bali within our own time, though there accompanying Hindu rites, and perhaps of Hindu origin,—certainly modified by Hindu influence. A full account of Suttee as practised in those Malay Islands will be found in Zollinger's account of the Religion of Sassak in _J. Ind. Arch._ ii. 166; also see Friedrich's _Bali_ as in note preceding. [A large number of references to _Suttee_ are collected in Frazer, _Pausanias_, iii. 198 _seqq._] In Diodorus we have a long account of the rivalry as to which of the two wives of Kēteus, a leader of the Indian contingent in the army of Eumenes, should perform SUTTEE. One is rejected as with child. The history of the other terminates thus: B.C. 317.—"Finally, having taken leave of those of the household, she was set upon the pyre by her own brother, and was regarded with wonder by the crowd that had run together to the spectacle, and heroically ended her life; the whole force with their arms thrice marching round the pyre before it was kindled. But she, laying herself beside her husband, and even at the violence of the flame giving utterance to no unbecoming cry, stirred pity indeed in others of the spectators, and in some excess of eulogy; not but what there were some of the Greeks present who reprobated such rites as barbarous and cruel...."—_Diod. Sic. Biblioth._ xix. 33-34. c. B.C. 30.— "Felix Eois lex funeris una maritis Quos Aurora suis rubra colorat equis; Namque ubi mortifero jacta est fax ultima lecto Uxorum fusis stat pia turba comis; Et certamen habet leti, quae viva sequatur Conjugium; pudor est non licuisse mori. Ardent victrices; et flammae pectora praebent, Imponuntque suis ora perusta viris." _Propertius_,[261] Lib. iii. xiii. 15-22. c. B.C. 20.—"He (Aristobulus) says that he had heard from some persons of wives burning themselves voluntarily with their deceased husbands, and that those women who refused to submit to this custom were disgraced."—_Strabo_, xv. 62 (E.T. by _Hamilton and Falconer_, iii. 112). A.D. c. 390.—"Indi, ut omnes fere barbari uxores plurimas habent. Apud eos lex est, ut uxor carissima cum defuncto marito cremetur. Hae igitur contendunt inter se de amore viri, et ambitio summa certantium est, ac testimonium castitatis, dignam morte decerni. Itaque victrix in habitu ornatuque pristino juxta cadaver accubat, amplexans illud et deosculans et suppositos ignes prudentiae laude contemnens."—_St. Jerome, Advers. Jovinianum_, in ed. _Vallars_, ii. 311. c. 851.—"All the Indians burn their dead. Serendib is the furthest out of the islands dependent upon India. Sometimes when they burn the body of a King, his wives cast themselves on the pile, and burn with him; but it is at their choice to abstain."—_Reinaud, Relation_, &c. i. 50. c. 1200.—"Hearing the Raja was dead, the Parmâri became a SATÍ:—dying she said—The son of the Jadavanî will rule the country, may my blessing be on him!"—_Chand Bardai_, in _Ind. Ant._ i. 227. We cannot be sure that _satí_ is in the original, as this is a _condensed_ version by Mr. Beames. 1298.—"Many of the women also, when their husbands die and are placed on the pile to be burnt, do burn themselves along with the bodies."—_Marco Polo_, Bk. iii. ch. 17. c. 1322.—"The idolaters of this realm have one detestable custom (that I must mention). For when any man dies they burn him; and if he leave a wife they burn her alive with him, saying that she ought to go and keep her husband company in the other world. But if the woman have sons by her husband she may abide with them, an she will."—_Odoric_, in _Cathay_, &c., i. 79. " Also in Zampa or CHAMPA: "When a married man dies in this country his body is burned, and his living wife along with it. For they say that she should go to keep company with her husband in the other world also."—_Ibid._ 97. c. 1328.—"In this India, on the death of a noble, or of any people of substance, their bodies are burned; and eke their wives follow them alive to the fire, and for the sake of worldly glory, and for the love of their husbands, and for eternal life, burn along with them, with as much joy as if they were going to be wedded. And those who do this have the higher repute for virtue and perfection among the rest."—_Fr. Jordanus_, 20. c. 1343.—"The burning of the wife after the death of her husband is an act among the Indians recommended, but not obligatory. If a widow burns herself, the members of the family get the glory thereof, and the fame of fidelity in fulfilling their duties. She who does not give herself up to the flames puts on coarse raiment and abides with her kindred, wretched and despised for having failed in duty. But she is not compelled to burn herself." (There follows an interesting account of instances witnessed by the traveller.)—_Ibn Batuta_, ii. 138. c. 1430.—"In Mediâ vero Indiâ, mortui comburuntur, cumque his, ut plurimum vivae uxores ... una pluresve, prout fuit matrimonii conventio. Prior ex lege uritur, etiam quae unica est. Sumuntur autem et aliae uxores quaedam eo pacto, ut morte funus suâ exornent, isque haud parvus apud eos honos ducitur ... submisso igne uxor ornatiori cultu inter tubas tibicinasque et cantus, et ipsa psallentis more alacris rogum magno comitatu circuit. Adstat interea et sacerdos ... hortando suadens. Cum circumierit illa saepius ignem prope suggestum consistit, vestesque exuens, loto de more prius corpore, tum sindonem albam induta, ad exhortationem dicentis in ignem prosilit."—_N. Conti_, in _Poggius de Var. Fort._ iv. c. 1520.—"There are in this Kingdom (the Deccan) many heathen, natives of the country, whose custom it is that when they die they are burnt, and their wives along with them; and if these will not do it they remain in disgrace with all their kindred. And as it happens oft times that they are unwilling to do it, their Bramin kinsfolk persuade them thereto, and this in order that such a fine custom should not be broken and fall into oblivion."—_Sommario de' Genti_, in _Ramusio_, i. f. 329. " "In this country of CAMBOJA ... when the King dies, the lords voluntarily burn themselves, and so do the King's wives at the same time, and so also do other women on the death of their husbands."—_Ibid._ f. 336. 1522.—"They told us that in Java Major it was the custom, when one of the chief men died, to burn his body; and then his principal wife, adorned with garlands of flowers, has herself carried in a chair by four men ... comforting her relations, who are afflicted because she is going to burn herself with the corpse of her husband ... saying to them, 'I am going this evening to sup with my dear husband and to sleep with him this night.'... After again consoling them (she) casts herself into the fire and is burned. If she did not do this she would not be looked upon as an honourable woman, nor as a faithful wife."—_Pigafetta_, E.T. by _Lord Stanley of A._, 154. c. 1566.—Cesare Federici notices the rite as peculiar to the Kingdom of "_Bezeneger_" (see BISNAGAR): "vidi cose stranie e bestiali di quella gentilitâ; vsano primamente abbrusciare i corpi morti cosi d'huomini come di donne nobili; e si l'huomo è maritato, la moglie è obligata ad abbrusciarsi viva col corpo del marito."—_Orig._ ed. p. 36. This traveller gives a good account of a Suttee. 1583.—"In the interior of Hindústán it is the custom when a husband dies, for his widow willingly and cheerfully to cast herself into the flames (of the funeral pile), although she may not have lived happily with him. Occasionally love of life holds her back, and then her husband's relations assemble, light the pile, and place her upon it, thinking that they thereby preserve the honour and character of the family. But since the country had come under the rule of his gracious Majesty [Akbar], inspectors had been appointed in every city and district, who were to watch carefully over these two cases, to discriminate between them, and to prevent any woman being forcibly burnt."—_Abu'l Faẓl, Akbar Námah_, in _Elliot_, vi. 69. 1583.—"Among other sights I saw one I may note as wonderful. When I landed (at Negapatam) from the vessel, I saw a pit full of kindled charcoal; and at that moment a young and beautiful woman was brought by her people on a litter, with a great company of other women, friends of hers, with great festivity, she holding a mirror in her left hand, and a lemon in her right hand...."—and so forth.—_G. Balbi_, f. 82v. 83. 1586.—"The custom of the countrey (Java) is, that whensoever the King doeth die, they take the body so dead and burne it, and preserve the ashes of him, and within five dayes next after, the wiues of the said King so dead, according to the custome and vse of their countrey, every one of them goe together to a place appointed, and the chiefe of the women which was nearest to him in accompt, hath a ball in her hand, and throweth it from her, and the place where the ball resteth, thither they goe all, and turne their faces to the Eastward, and every one with a dagger in their hand (which dagger they call a crise (see CREASE), and is as sharpe as a rasor), stab themselues in their owne blood, and fall a-groueling on their faces, and so ende their dayes."—_T. Candish_, in _Hakl._ iv. 338. This passage refers to Blambangan at the east end of Java, which till a late date was subject to Bali, in which such practices have continued to our day. It seems probable that the Hindu rite here came in contact with the old Polynesian practices of a like kind, which prevailed _e.g._ in Fiji, quite recently. The narrative referred to below under 1633, where the victims were the slaves of a deceased queen, points to the latter origin. W. Humboldt thus alludes to similar passages in old Javanese literature: "Thus we may reckon as one of the finest episodes in the _Brata Yuda_, the story how SATYA WATI, when she had sought out her slain husband among the wide-spread heap of corpses on the battlefield, stabs herself by his side with a dagger."—_Kawi-Sprache_, i. 89 (and see the whole section, pp. 87-95). [c. 1590.—"When he (the Rajah of Asham) dies, his principal attendants of both sexes voluntarily bury themselves alive in his grave."—_Āīn_, ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 118.] 1598.—The usual account is given by _Linschoten_, ch. xxxvi., with a plate; [Hak. Soc. i. 249]. [c. 1610.—See an account in _Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. i. 394.] 1611.—"When I was in India, on the death of the Naique (see NAIK) of Maduré, a country situated between that of Malauar and that of Choromandel, 400 wives of his burned themselves along with him."—_Teixeira_, i. 9. c. 1620.—"The author ... when in the territory of the Karnátik ... arrived in company with his father at the city of Southern Mathura (Madura), where, after a few days, the ruler died and went to hell. The chief had 700 wives, and they all threw themselves at the same time into the fire."—_Muhammad Sharíf Hanafí_, in _Elliot_, vii. 139. 1623.—"When I asked further if force was ever used in these cases, they told me that usually it was not so, but only at times among persons of quality, when some one had left a young and handsome widow, and there was a risk either of her desiring to marry again (which they consider a great scandal) or of a worse mishap,—in such a case the relations of her husband, if they were very strict, would compel her, even against her will, to burn ... a barbarous and cruel law indeed! But in short, as regarded Giaccamà, no one exercised either compulsion or persuasion; and she did the thing of her own free choice; both her kindred and herself exulting in it, as in an act magnanimous (which in sooth it was) and held in high honour among them. And when I asked about the ornaments and flowers that she wore, they told me this was customary as a sign of the joyousness of the MASTÌ (_Mastì_ is what they call a woman who gives herself up to be burnt upon the death of her husband)."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 671; [Hak. Soc. ii. 275, and see ii. 266 _seq._] 1633.—"The same day, about noon, the queen's body was burnt without the city, with two and twenty of her female slaves; and we consider ourselves bound to render an exact account of the barbarous ceremonies practised in this place on such occasions as we were witness to...."—_Narrative of a Dutch Mission to Bali_, quoted by _Crawfurd, H. of Ind. Arch._, ii. 244-253, from _Prevost_. It is very interesting, but too long for extract. c. 1650.—"They say that when a woman becomes a SATTEE, that is burns herself with the deceased, the Almighty pardons all the sins committed by the wife and husband and that they remain a long time in paradise; nay if the husband were in the infernal regions, the wife by this means draws him from thence and takes him to paradise.... Moreover the SATTEE, in a future birth, returns not to the female sex ... but she who becomes not a SATTEE, and passes her life in widowhood, is never emancipated from the female state.... It is however criminal to force a woman into the fire, and equally to prevent her who voluntarily devotes herself."—_Dabistān_, ii. 75-76. c. 1650-60.—Tavernier gives a full account of the different manners of _Suttee_, which he had witnessed often, and in various parts of India, but does not use the word. We extract the following: c. 1648.—"... there fell of a sudden so violent a Shower, that the Priests, willing to get out of the Rain, thrust the Woman all along into the Fire. But the Shower was so vehement, and endured so long, that the Fire was quench'd, and the Woman was not burn'd. About midnight she arose, and went and knock'd at one of her Kinsmen's Houses, where Father _Zenon_ and many _Hollanders_ saw her, looking so gastly and grimly, that it was enough to have scar'd them; however the pain she endur'd did not so far terrifie her, but that three days after, accompany'd by her Kindred, she went and was burn'd according to her first intention."—_Tavernier_, E.T. ii. 84; [ed. _Ball_, i. 219]. Again: "In most places upon the Coast of Coromandel, the Women are not burnt with their deceas'd Husbands, but they are buried alive with them in holes, which the Bramins make a foot deeper than the tallness of the man and woman. Usually they chuse a Sandy place; so that when the man and woman are both let down together, all the Company with Baskets of Sand fill up the hole above half a foot higher than the surface of the ground, after which they jump and dance upon it, till they believe the woman to be stifl'd."—_Ibid._ 171; [ed. _Ball_, ii. 216]. c. 1667.—Bernier also has several highly interesting pages on this subject, in his "Letter written to M. Chapelan, sent from Chiras in Persia." We extract a few sentences: "Concerning the Women that have actually burn'd themselves, I have so often been present at such dreadful spectacles, that at length I could endure no more to see it, and I retain still some horrour when I think on't.... The Pile of Wood was presently all on fire, because store of Oyl and Butter had been thrown upon it, and I saw at the time through the Flames that the Fire took hold of the Cloaths of the Woman.... All this I saw, but observ'd not that the Woman was at all disturb'd; yea it was said, that she had been heard to pronounce with great force these two words, _Five_, _Two_, to signifie, according to the Opinion of those who hold the Souls Transmigration, that this was the 5th time she had burnt herself with the same Husband, and that there remain'd but _two_ times for perfection; as if she had at that time this Remembrance, or some Prophetical Spirit."—E.T. p. 99; [ed. _Constable_, 306 _seqq._]. 1677.—Suttee, described by A. Bassing, in _Valentijn_ v. (_Ceylon_) 300. 1713.—"Ce fut cette année de 1710, que mourut le Prince de Marava, âgé de plus de quatre-vingt-ans; ses femmes, en nombre de quarante sept, se brûlèrent avec le corps du Prince...." (details follow).—_Père Martin_ (of the Madura Mission), in _Lett. Edif._ ed. 1781, tom. xii., pp. 123 _seqq._ 1727.—"I have seen several burned several Ways.... I heard a Story of a Lady that had received Addresses from a Gentleman who afterwards deserted her, and her Relations died shortly after the Marriage ... and as the Fire was well kindled ... she espied her former Admirer, and beckned him to come to her. When he came she took him in her Arms, as if she had a Mind to embrace him; but being stronger than he, she carried him into the Flames in her Arms, where they were both consumed, with the Corpse of her Husband."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 278; [ed. 1744, i. 280]. " "The Country about (Calcutta) being overspread with _Paganisms_, the Custom of Wives burning themselves with their deceased Husbands, is also practised here. Before the _Mogul's_ War, Mr. _Channock_ went one time with his Ordinary Guard of Soldiers, to see a young Widow act that tragical Catastrophe, but he was so smitten with the Widow's Beauty, that he sent his Guards to take her by Force from her Executioners, and conducted her to his own Lodgings. They lived lovingly many Years, and had several Children; at length she died, after he had settled in _Calcutta_, but instead of converting her to _Christianity_, she made him a Proselyte to _Paganism_, and the only part of _Christianity_ that was remarkable in him, was burying her decently, and he built a Tomb over her, where all his Life after her Death, he kept the anniversary Day of her Death by sacrificing a Cock on her Tomb, after the _Pagan_ Manner."—_Ibid._ [ed. 1744], ii. 6-7. [With this compare the curious lines described as an Epitaph on "Joseph Townsend, Pilot of the Ganges" (5 ser. _Notes & Queries_, i. 466 _seq._).] 1774.—"Here (in Bali) not only women often kill themselves, or burn with their deceased husbands, but men also burn in honour of their deceased masters."—_Forrest, V. to N. Guinea_, 170. 1787.—"Soon after I and my conductor had quitted the house, we were informed the SUTTEE (for that is the name given to the person who so devotes herself) had passed...."—_Sir C. Malet_, in _Parly. Papers of 1821_, p. 1 ("Hindoo Widows"). " "My Father, said he (Pundit Rhadacaunt), died at the age of one hundred years, and my mother, who was eighty years old, became a SATI, and burned herself to expiate sins."—Letter of _Sir W. Jones_, in _Life_, ii. 120. 1792.—"In the course of my endeavours I found the poor SUTTEE had no relations at Poonah."—Letter from _Sir C. Malet_, in _Forbes, Or. Mem._ ii. 394; [2nd ed. ii. 28, and see i. 178, in which the previous passage is quoted]. 1808.—"These proceedings (Hindu marriage ceremonies in Guzerat) take place in the presence of a Brahmin.... And farther, now the young woman vows that her affections shall be fixed upon her Lord alone, not only in all this life, but will follow in death, or to the next, that she will die, that she may burn with him, through as many transmigrations as shall secure their joint immortal bliss. Seven successions of SUTTEES (a woman seven times born and burning, thus, as often) secure to the loving couple a seat among the gods."—_R. Drummond._ 1809.— "O sight of misery! You cannot hear her cries ... their sound In that wild dissonance is drowned; ... But in her face you see The supplication and the agony ... See in her swelling throat the desperate strength That with vain effort struggles yet for life; Her arms contracted now in fruitless strife, Now wildly at full length, Towards the crowd in vain for pity spread, ... They force her on, they bind her to the dead." _Kehama_, i. 12. In all the poem and its copious notes, the word SUTTEE does not occur. [1815.—"In reference to this mark of strong attachment (of Sati for Siva), a Hindoo widow burning with her husband on the funeral pile is called SUTEE."—_Ward, Hindoos_, 2nd ed. ii. 25.] 1828.—"After having bathed in the river, the widow lighted a brand, walked round the pile, set it on fire, and then mounted cheerfully: the flame caught and blazed up instantly; she sat down, placing the head of the corpse on her lap, and repeated several times the usual form, 'Ram, Ram, SUTTEE; Ram, Ram, SUTTEE.'"—_Wanderings of a Pilgrim_, i. 91-92. 1829.—"_Regulation XVII._ "A REGULATION for declaring the practice of SUTTEE, or of burning or burying alive the widows of Hindoos, illegal, and punishable by the Criminal Courts."—Passed by the _G.-G. in C._, Dec. 4. 1839.—"Have you yet heard in England of the horrors that took place at the funeral of that wretched old Runjeet Singh? _Four_ wives, and _seven_ slave-girls were burnt with him; not a word of remonstrance from the British Government."—_Letters from Madras_, 278. 1843.—"It is lamentable to think how long after our power was firmly established in Bengal, we, grossly neglecting the first and plainest duty of the civil magistrate, suffered the practices of infanticide and SUTTEE to continue unchecked."—_Macaulay's Speech on Gates of Somnauth._ 1856.—"The pile of the SUTEE is unusually large; heavy cart-wheels are placed upon it, to which her limbs are bound, or sometimes a canopy of massive logs is raised above it, to crush her by its fall.... It is a fatal omen to hear the SUTEE'S groan; therefore as the fire springs up from the pile, there rises simultaneously with it a deafening shout of 'Victory to Umbâ! Victory to Ranchor!' and the horn and the hard rattling drum sound their loudest, until the sacrifice is consumed."—_Râs Mâlâ_, ii. 435; [ed. 1878, p. 691]. [1870.—A case in this year is recorded by Chevers, _Ind. Med. Jurispr._ 665.] 1871.—"Our bridal finery of dress and feast too often proves to be no better than the Hindu woman's 'bravery,' when she comes to perform SUTTEE."—_Cornhill Mag._ vol. xxiv. 675. 1872.—"La coutume du suicide de la SATÎ n'en est pas moins fort ancienne, puisque déjà les Grecs d'Alexandre la trouvèrent en usage chez un peuple au moins du Penjâb. Le premier témoignage brahmanique qu'on en trouve est celui de la _Brihaddevatâ_ qui, peut-être, remonte tout aussi haut. A l'origine elle parait avoir été propre à l'aristocratie militaire."—_Barth, Les Religions de l'Inde_, 39. SWALLOW, SWALLOE, s. The old trade-name of the sea-slug, or TRIPANG (q.v.). It is a corruption of the Bugi (Makassar) name of the creature, _suwālā_ (see _Crawfurd's Malay Dict._; [Scott, _Malayan Words_, 107]). 1783.—"I have been told by several Buggesses that they sail in their Paduakans to the northern parts of New Holland ... to gather SWALLOW (Biche de Mer), which they sell to the annual China junk at Macassar."—_Forrest, V. to Mergui_, 83. SWALLY, SWALLY ROADS, SWALLY MARINE, SWALLY HOLE, n.p. _Suwālī_, the once familiar name of the roadstead north of the mouth of the Tapti, where ships for Surat usually anchored, and discharged or took in cargo. It was perhaps Ar. _sawāḥil_, 'the shores' (?). [Others suggest Skt. _Śivālaya_, 'abode of Siva.'] [1615.—"The Osiander proving so leaky through the worm through the foulness of the sea-water at SUALLY."—_Foster, Letters_, iv. 22. Also see _Birdwood, Report on Old Recs._ 209.] 1623.—"At the beach there was no kind of vehicle to be found; so the Captain went on foot to a town about a mile distant called SOHALI.... The Franks have houses there for the goods which they continually despatch for embarkation."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 503. 1675.—"As also passing by ... eight ships riding at _Surat_ River's Mouth, we then came to SWALLY MARINE, where were flying the Colours of the Three Nations, _English_, _French_, and _Dutch_ ... who here land and ship off all Goods, without molestation."—_Fryer_, 82. 1677.—"The 22d of February 167-6/7 from SWALLY HOLE the Ship was despatched alone."—_Ibid._ 217. 1690.—"In a little time we happily arriv'd at SUALYBAR, and the Tide serving, came to an Anchor very near the _Shoar_."—_Ovington_, 163. 1727.—"One Season the _English_ had eight good large Ships riding at SWALLY ... the Place where all Goods were unloaded from the Shipping, and all Goods for Exportation were there shipp'd off."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 166; [ed. 1744]. 1841.—"These are sometimes called the inner and the outer sands of SWALLOW, and are both dry at low water."—_Horsburgh's India Directory_, ed. 1841, i. 474. SWAMY, SAMMY, s. This word is a corruption of Skt. _suāmin_, 'Lord.' It is especially used in S. India, in two senses: (A) a Hindu idol, especially applied to those of Śiva or Subramanyam; especially, as SAMMY, in the dialect of the British soldier. This comes from the usual Tamil pronunciation _sāmi_. (B) The Skt. word is used by Hindus as a term of respectful address, especially to Brahmans. A.— 1755.—"Towards the upper end there is a dark repository, where they keep their SWAMME, that is their chief god."—_Ives_, 70. 1794.—"The gold might for us as well have been worshipped in the shape of a SAWMY at Juggernaut."—_The Indian Observer_, p. 167. 1838.—"The Government lately presented a shawl to a Hindu idol, and the Government officer ... was ordered to superintend the delivery of it ... so he went with the shawl in his TONJON, and told the Bramins that they might come and take it, for that he would not touch it with his fingers to present it to a _Swamy_."—_Letters from Madras_, 183. B.— 1516.—"These people are commonly called JOGUES (see JOGEE), and in their own speech they are called ZOAME, which means Servant of God."—_Barbosa_, 99. 1615.—"Tunc ad suos conversus: Eia Brachmanes, inquit, quid vobis videtur? Illi mirabundi nihil praeter SUAMI, SUAMI, id est Domine, Domine, retulerunt."—_Jarric, Thes._, i. 664. SWAMY-HOUSE, SAMMY-HOUSE, s. An idol-temple, or pagoda. The _Sammy-house_ of the Delhi ridge in 1857 will not soon be forgotten. 1760.—"The French cavalry were advancing before their infantry; and it was the intention of Colliaud that his own should wait until they came in a line with the flank-fire of the field-pieces of the SWAMY-HOUSE."—_Orme_, iii. 443. 1829.—"Here too was a little detached SWAMEE-HOUSE (or chapel) with a lamp burning before a little idol."—_Mem. of Col. Mountain_, 99. 1857.—"We met Wilby at the advanced post, the 'SAMMY HOUSE,' within 600 yards of the Bastion. It was a curious place for three brothers to meet in. The view was charming. Delhi is as green as an emerald just now, and the Jumma Musjid and Palace are beautiful objects, though held by infidels."—_Letters written during the Siege of Delhi_, by _Hervey Greathed_, p. 112. [SWAMY JEWELRY, s. A kind of gold and silver jewelry, made chiefly at Trichinopoly, in European shapes covered with grotesque mythological figures. [1880.—"In the characteristic SWAMI work of the Madras Presidency the ornamentation consists of figures of the Puranic gods in high relief, either beaten out from the surface, or affixed to it, whether by soldering, or wedging, or screwing them on."—_Birdwood, Industr. Arts_, 152.] SWAMY-PAGODA, s. A coin formerly current at Madras; probably so called from the figure of an idol on it. Milburn gives 100 _Swamy Pagodas_ = 110 Star Pagodas. A "_three_ SWĀMI pagoda" was a name given to a gold coin bearing on the obverse the effigy of Chenna Keswam SWĀMI (a title of Krishna) and on the reverse Lakshmi and Rukmini (_C.P.B._). SWATCH, s. This is a marine term which probably has various applications beyond Indian limits. But the only two instances of its application are both Indian, viz. "the SWATCH of No Ground," or elliptically "The SWATCH," marked in all the charts just off the Ganges Delta, and a space bearing the same name, and probably produced by analogous tidal action, off the Indus Delta. [The word is not to be found in Smyth, _Sailor's Wordbook_.] 1726.—In Valentijn's first map of Bengal, though no name is applied there is a space marked "no ground with 60 raam (fathoms?) of line." 1863.—(Ganges). "There is still one other phenomenon.... This is the existence of a great depression, or hole, in the middle of the Bay of Bengal, known in the charts as the 'SWATCH of No Ground.'"—_Fergusson, on Recent Changes in the Delta of the Ganges, Qy. Jour. Geol. Soc._, Aug. 1863. 1877.—(Indus). "This is the famous SWATCH of no ground where the lead falls at once into 200 fathoms."—_Burton, Sind Revisited_, 21. [1878.—"He (Capt. Lloyd, in 1840) describes the remarkable phenomenon at the head of the Bay of Bengal, similar to that reported by Captain Selby off the mouths of the Indus, called 'the SWATCH of no ground.' It is a deep chasm, open to seaward and very steep on the north-west face, with no soundings at 250 fathoms."—_Markham, Mem. of Indian Surveys_, 27.] [SWEET APPLE, s. An Anglo-Indian corruption of _sītāphal_, 'the fruit of Sītā,' the Musk Melon, Fr. _Potiron_. _Cucurbita moschata_ (see CUSTARD-APPLE).] SWEET OLEANDER, s. This is in fact the common oleander, _Nerium odorum_, Ait. 1880.—"Nothing is more charming than, even in the upland valleys of the Mahratta country, to come out of a wood of all outlandish trees and flowers suddenly on the dry winter bed of some mountain stream, grown along the banks, or on the little islets of verdure in mid (shingle) stream, with clumps of mixed tamarisk and lovely blooming OLEANDER."—_Birdwood, MS._ 9. SWEET POTATO, s. The root of _Batatas edulis_, Choisy (_Convolvulus Batatas_, L.), N.O. _Convolvulaceae_; a very palatable vegetable, grown in most parts of India. Though extensively cultivated in America, and in the W. Indies, it has been alleged in various books (_e.g._ in _Eng. Cyclop._ Nat. Hist. Section, and in _Drury's Useful Plants of India_), that the plant is a native of the Malay islands. The _Eng. Cyc._ even states that _batatas_ is the Malay name. But the whole allegation is probably founded in error. The Malay names of the plant, as given by Crawfurd, are _Kaledek_, _Ubi Jawa_, and _Ubi Kastila_, the last two names meaning 'Java yam,' and 'Spanish yam,' and indicating the foreign origin of the vegetable. In India, at least in the Bengal Presidency, natives commonly call it _shakar-ḳand_, P.—Ar., literally 'sugar-candy,' a name equally suggesting that it is not indigenous among them. And in fact when we turn to Oviedo, we find the following distinct statement: "BATATAS are a staple food of the Indians, both in the Island of Spagnuola and in the others ... and a ripe BATATA properly dressed is just as good as a marchpane twist of sugar and almonds, and better indeed.... When _Batatas_ are well ripened, they are often carried to Spain, _i.e._, if the voyage be a quiet one; for if there be delay they get spoilt at sea. I myself have carried them from this city of S. Domingo to the city of Avila in Spain, and although they did not arrive as good as they should be, yet they were thought a great deal of, and reckoned a singular and precious kind of fruit."—In _Ramusio_, iii. f. 134. It must be observed however that several distinct varieties are cultivated by the Pacific islanders even as far west as New Zealand. And Dr. Bretschneider is satisfied that the plant is described in Chinese books of the 3rd or 4th century, under the name of _Kan-chu_ (the first syllable = 'sweet'). See _B. on Chin. Botan. Words_, p. 13. This is the only good argument we have seen for Asiatic origin. The whole matter is carefully dealt with by M. Alph. De Candolle (_Origine des Plantes cultivées_, pp. 43-45), concluding with the judgment: "Les motifs sont beaucoup plus forts, ce me semble, en faveur de l'origine americaine." The "Sanskrit name" _Ruktaloo_, alleged by Mr. Piddington, is worthless. _Ālū_ is properly an esculent _Arum_, but in modern use is the name of the common potato, and is sometimes used for the sweet potato. _Raktālū_, more commonly _rat-ālū_, is in Bengal the usual name of the _Yam_, no doubt given first to a highly-coloured kind, such as _Dioscorea purpurea_, for _rakt-_ or _rat-ālū_ means simply 'red potato'; a name which might also be well applied to the _batatas_, as it is indeed, according to Forbes Watson, in the Deccan. There can be little doubt that this vegetable, or fruit as Oviedo calls it, having become known in Europe many years before the _potato_, the latter robbed it of its name, as has happened in the case of BRAZIL-wood (q.v.). The _batata_ is clearly the 'potato' of the fourth and others of the following quotations. [See _Watt, Econ. Dict._ iii. 117 _seqq._] 1519.—"At this place (in Brazil) we had refreshment of victuals, like fowls and meat of calves, also a variety of fruits, called BATATE, pigne (pine-apples), sweet, of singular goodness...."—_Pigafetta_, E.T. by _Lord Stanley of A._, p. 43. 1540.—"The root which among the Indians of Spagnuola Island is called BATATA, the negroes of St. Thomè (_C. Verde_ group) called _Igname_, and they plant it as the chief staple of their maintenance; it is of a black colour, _i.e._ the outer skin is so, but inside it is white, and as big as a large turnip, with many branchlets; it has the taste of a chestnut, but much better."—_Voyage to the I. of San Tomè under the Equinoctial, Ramusio_, i. 117_v_. c. 1550.—"They have two other sorts of roots, one called BATATA.... They generate windiness, and are commonly cooked in the embers. Some say they taste like almond cakes, or sugared chestnuts; but in my opinion chestnuts, even without sugar, are better."—_Girol. Benzoni_, Hak. Soc. 86. 1588.—"Wee met with sixtee or seventee sayles of Canoes full of Sauages, who came off to Sea vnto vs, and brought with them in their Boates, Plantans, Cocos, POTATO-rootes, and fresh fish."—_Voyage of Master Thomas Candish, Purchas_, i. 66. 1600.—"The BATTATAS are somewhat redder of colour, and in forme almost like _Iniamas_ (see YAM), and taste like Earth-nuts."—In _Purchas_, ii. 957. 1615.—"I took a garden this day, and planted it with POTTATOS brought from the Liquea, a thing not yet planted in Japan. I must pay a _tay_, or 5 shillings sterling, per annum for the garden."—_Cocks's Diary_, i. 11. 1645.—"... PATTATE; c'est vne racine comme naueaux, mais plus longue et de couleur rouge et jaune: cela est de tres-bon goust, mais si l'on en mange souuent, elle degouste fort, et est assez venteuse."—_Mocquet, Voyages_, 83. 1764.— "There let POTATOS mantle o'er the ground, Sweet as the cane-juice is the root they bear."—_Grainger_, Bk. iv. SYCE, s. Hind. from Ar. _sāïs_. A groom. It is the word in universal use in the Bengal Presidency. In the South HORSE-KEEPER is more common, and in Bombay a vernacular form of the latter, viz. _ghoṛāwālā_ (see GORAWALLAH). The Ar. verb, of which _sāïs_ is the participle, seems to be a loan-word from Syriac, _sausī_, 'to coax.' [1759.—In list of servants' wages: "SYCE, Rs. 2."—In _Long_, 182.] 1779.—"The BEARER and SCISE, when they returned, came to the place where I was, and laid hold of Mr. Ducarell. I took hold of Mr. Shee and carried him up. The bearer and SCISE took Mr. Ducarell out. Mr. Keeble was standing on his own house looking, and asked, 'What is the matter?' The bearer and SCISE said to Mr. Keeble, 'These gentlemen came into the house when my master was out.'"—_Evidence on Trial of_ Grand _v._ Francis, in _Echoes of Old Calcutta_, 230. 1810.—"The SYCE, or groom, attends but one horse."—_Williamson, V.M._ i. 254. c. 1858?— "Tandis que les ÇAIS veillent les chiens rodeurs." _Leconte de Lisle._ SYCEE, s. In China applied to pure silver bullion in ingots, or SHOES (q.v.). The origin of the name is said to be _si_ (pron. at Canton _sai_ and _sei_) = _sz'_, _i.e._ 'fine silk'; and we are told by Mr. Giles that it is so called because, if pure, it may be drawn out into fine threads. [Linschoten (1598) speaks of: "Peeces of cut silver, in which sort they pay and receive all their money" (Hak. Soc. i. 132).] 1711.—"Formerly they used to sell for SISEE, or Silver full fine; but of late the Method is alter'd."—_Lockyer_, 135. SYRAS, CYRUS. See under CYRUS. SYRIAM, n.p. A place on the Pegu R., near its confluence with the Rangoon R., six miles E. of Rangoon, and very famous in the Portuguese dealings with Pegu. The Burmese form is _Than-lyeng_, but probably the Talaing name was nearer that which foreigners give it. [See _Burma Gazetteer_, ii. 672. Mr. St. John (_J. R. As. Soc._, 1894, p. 151) suggests the Mwn word _sarang_ or _siring_, 'a swinging cradle.'] Syriam was the site of an English factory in the 17th century, of the history of which little is known. See the quotation from Dalrymple below. 1587.—"To CIRION a Port of Pegu come ships from Mecca with woollen Cloth, Scarlets, Velvets, Opium, and such like."—_R. Fitch_, in _Hakl._ ii. 393. 1600.—"I went thither with Philip Brito, and in fifteene dayes arrived at SIRIAN the chiefe Port in Pegu. It is a lamentable spectacle to see the bankes of the Riuers set with infinite fruit-bearing trees, now ouerwhelmed with ruines of gilded Temples, and noble edifices; the wayes and fields full of skulls and bones of wretched Peguans, killed or famished, and cast into the River in such numbers that the multitude of carkasses prohibiteth the way and passage of ships."—The Jesuit _Andrew Boves_, in _Purchas_, ii. 1748. c. 1606.—"Philip de Brito issued an order that a custom-house should be planted at SERIAN (_Serião_), at which duties should be paid by all the vessels of this State which went to trade with the kingdom of Pegu, and with the ports of Martavan, Tavay, Tenasserim, and Juncalon.... Now certain merchants and shipowners from the Coast of Coromandel refused obedience, and this led Philip de Brito to send a squadron of 6 ships and galliots with an imposing and excellent force of soldiers on board, that they might cruise on the coast of Tenasserim, and compel all the vessels that they met to come and pay duty at the fortress of SERIAN."—_Bocarro_, 135. 1695.—"9th. That the _Old house_ and _Ground_ at SYRIAN, formerly belonging to the _English Company_, may still be continued to them, and that they may have liberty of building _dwelling-houses_, and _warehouses_, for the securing their _Goods_, as shall be necessary, and that more _Ground_ be given them, if what they formerly had be not sufficient."—Petition presented to the K. of Burma at Ava, by _Ed. Fleetwood_; in _Dalrymple, O.R._ ii. 374. 1726.—ZIERJANG (Syriam) in _Valentijn, Choro._, &c., 127. 1727.—"About 60 Miles to the Eastward of China Backaar (see CHINA-BUCKEER) is the Bar of SYRIAN, the only port now open for Trade in all the _Pegu_ Dominions.... It was many Years in Possession of the _Portugueze_, till by their Insolence and Pride they were obliged to quit it."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 31-32; [ed. 1744]. SYUD, s. Ar. _saiyid_, 'a lord.' The designation in India of those who claim to be descendants of Mahommed. But the usage of _Saiyid_ and _Sharīf_ varies in different parts of Mahommedan Asia. ["As a rule (much disputed) the Sayyid is a descendant from Mahommed through his grandchild Hasan, and is a man of the pen; whereas the Sharīf derives from Husayn and is a man of the sword" (_Burton, Ar. Nights_, iv. 209).] 1404.—"On this day the Lord played at chess, for a great while, with certain ZAYTES; and ZAYTES they call certain men who come of the lineage of Mahomad."—_Clavijo_, § cxiv. (_Markham_, p. 141-2). 1869.—"Il y a dans l'Inde quatre classes de musulmans: les SAIYIDS ou descendants de Mahomet par Huçain, les _Schaikhs_ ou Arabes, nommés vulgairement Maures, les PATHANS ou Afgans, et les MOGOLS. Ces quatres classes ont chacune fourni à la religion de saints personnages, qui sont souvent designés par ces dénominations, et par d'autres spécialement consacrées à chacune d'elles, telles que _Mir_ pour les SAIYIDS, _Khân_ pour les Pathans, _Mirzâ_, _Beg_, _Agâ_, et _Khwâja_ pour les Mogols."—_Garcin de Tassy, Religion Mus. dans l'Inde_, 22. (The learned author is mistaken here in supposing that the obsolete term MOOR was in India specially applied to Arabs. It was applied, following Portuguese custom, to all Mahommedans.) T TABASHEER, s. 'Sugar of Bamboo.' A siliceous substance sometimes found in the joints of the bamboo, formerly prized as medicine, [also known in India as _Bānslochan_ or _Bānskapūr_]. The word is Pers. _tabāshīr_, but that is from the Skt. name of the article, _tvakkshīra_, and _tavakkshīra_. The substance is often confounded, in name at least, by the old Materia Medica writers, with _spodium_ and is sometimes called _ispodio di canna_. See _Ces. Federici_ below. Garcia De Orta goes at length into this subject (f. 193 _seqq._). [See SUGAR.] c. 1150.—"Tanah (miswritten _Banah_) est une jolie ville située sur un grand golfe.... Dans les montagnes environnantes croissent le ... kana et le ... TABĀSHĪR ... Quant au TÉBACHIR, on le falsifie en le mélangeant avec de la cendre d'ivoire; mais le veritable est celui qu'on extrait des racines du roseau dit ... _al Sharkí_."—_Edrisi_, i. 179. 1563.—"And much less are the roots of the cane TABAXER; so that according to both the translations Avicena is wrong; and Averrois says that it is charcoal from burning the canes of India, whence it appears that he never saw it, since he calls such a white substance charcoal."—_Garcia_, f. 195_v_. c. 1570.—"Il _Spodio_ si congela d'acqua in alcune canne, e io n'ho trouato assai nel Pegù quando faceuo fabricar la mia casa."—_Ces. Federici_, in _Ramusio_, iii. 397. 1578.—"The _Spodium_ or TABAXIR of the Persians ... was not known to the Greeks."—_Acosta_, 295. c. 1580.—"Spodium TABAXIR vocant, quo nomine vulgus pharmacopoeorum Spodium factitium, quippe metallicum, intelligunt. At eruditiores viri eo nomine lacrymam quandam, ex caudice arboris procerae in India nascentis, albicantem, odoratam, facultatis refrigeratoriae, et cor maxime roborantis itidem intelligunt."—_Prosper Alpinus, Rerum Ægyptiarum_, Lib. III. vii. 1598.—"... these _Mambus_ have a certain Matter within them, which is (as it were) the pith of it ... the Indians call it _Sacar Mambu_, which is as much as to say, as Sugar of _Mambu_, and is a very deep Medicinable thing much esteemed, and much sought for by the Arabians, Persians, and Moores, that call it TABAXIIR."—_Linschoten_, p. 104; [Hak. Soc. ii. 56]. 1837.—"Allied to these in a botanical point of view is _Saccharum officinarum_, which has needlessly been supposed not to have yielded _saccharum_, or the substance known by this name to the ancients; the same authors conjecturing this to be TABASHEER.... Considering that this substance is pure _silex_, it is not likely to have been arranged with the honeys and described under the head of περι Σακχαρον μελιτον."—_Royle on the Ant. of Hindoo Medicine_, p. 83. This confirms the views expressed in the article SUGAR. 1854.—"In the cavity of these cylinders water is sometimes secreted, or, less commonly, an opaque white substance, becoming opaline when wetted, consisting of a flinty secretion, of which the plant divests itself, called TABASHEER, concerning the optical properties of which Sir David Brewster has made some curious discoveries."—_Engl. Cycl._ Nat. Hist. Section, article _Bamboo_. TABBY, s. Not Anglo-Indian. A kind of watered silk stuff; Sp. and Port. _tabi_, Ital. _tabino_, Fr. _tabis_, from Ar. _'attābī_, the name said to have been given to such stuffs from their being manufactured in early times in a quarter of Baghdad called _al-'attābīya_; and this derived its name from a prince of the 'Omaiyad family called 'Attāb. [See Burton, _Ar. Nights_, ii. 371.] 12th cent.—"The _'Attābīya_ ... here are made the stuffs, called 'ATTĀBĪYA, which are silks and cottons of divers colours."—_Ibn Jubair_, p. 227. [c. 1220.—"'ATTABI." See under SUCLAT.] TABOOT, s. The name applied in India to a kind of shrine, or model of a Mahommedan mausoleum, of flimsy material, intended to represent the tomb of Husain at Kerbela, which is carried in procession during the Moharram (see _Herklots_, 2nd ed. 119 _seqq._, and _Garcin de Tassy, Rel. Musulm. dans l'Inde_, 36). [The word is Ar. _tabūt_, 'a wooden box, coffin.' The term used in N. India is _ta'ziya_ (see TAZEEA).] [1856.—"There is generally over the vault in which the corpse is deposited an oblong monument of stone or brick (called 'tarkeebeh') or wood (in which case it is called 'TABOOT')."—_Lane, Mod. Egypt._, 5th ed. i. 299.] [TACK-RAVAN, s. A litter carried on men's shoulders, used only by royal personages. It is Pers. _takht-ravān_, 'travelling-throne.' In the Hindi of Behar the word is corrupted into _tartarwān_. [c. 1660.—"... several articles of _Chinese_ and _Japan_ workmanship; among which were a _paleky_ and a TACK-RAVAN, or travelling throne, of exquisite beauty, and much admired."—_Bernier_, ed. _Constable_, 128; in 370, TACT-RAVAN. [1753.—"Mahommed Shah, emperor of Hindostan, seated in a royal litter (TAKHT REVAN, which signifies a moving throne) issued from his camp...."—_Hanway_, iv. 169.] TAEL, s. This is the trade-name of the Chinese ounce, viz., 1/16 of a CATTY (q.v.); and also of the Chinese money of account, often called "the ounce of silver," but in Chinese called _liang_. The standard _liang_ or _tael_ is, according to Dr. Wells Williams, = 579.84 grs. troy. It was formerly equivalent to a string of 1000 _tsien_, or (according to the trade-name) CASH (q.v.). The China _tael_ used to be reckoned as worth 6_s._ 8_d._, but the rate really varied with the price of silver. In 1879 an article in the _Fortnightly Review_ puts it at 5_s._ 7½_d._ (Sept. p. 362); the exchange at Shanghai in London by telegraphic transfer, April 13, 1885, was 4_s._ 9⅜_d._; [on Oct. 3, 1901, 2_s._ 7¼_d._]. The word was apparently got from the Malays, among whom _taïl_ or _tahil_ is the name of a weight; and this again, as Crawfurd indicates, is probably from the India TOLA (q.v.). [Mr. Pringle writes: "Sir H. Yule does not refer to such forms as TAHE (see below), TAIES (plural in Fryer's _New Account_, p. 210, sub _Machawo_), TAYE (see quotation below from Saris), TAYES (see quotation below from Mocquet), or TAEY, and TAEYS (Philip's translation of _Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. i. 149). These probably come through the medium of the Portuguese, in which the final _l_ of the singular TAEL is changed into _s_ in the plural. Such a form as TAEIS might easily suggest a singular wanting the final _s_, and from such a singular French and English plurals of the ordinary type would in turn be fashioned" (_Diary Ft. St. Geo._, 1st ser. ii. 126).] The Chinese scale of weight, with their trade-names, runs: 16 TAELS = 1 CATTY, 100 _catties_ = 1 PECUL = 133½ _lbs. avoird._ Milburn gives the weights of Achin as 4 _copangs_ (see KOPANG) = 1 MACE, 5 MACE = 1 _mayam_, 16 _mayam_ = 1 _tale_ (see TAEL), 5 _tales_ = 1 _buncal_, 20 _buncals_ = 1 CATTY, 200 _catties_ = 1 BAHAR; and the _catty_ of Achīn as = 2 _lbs._ 1 _oz._ 13 _dr._ Of these names, MACE, TALE and BAHAR (qq.v.) seem to be of Indian origin, _mayam_, _bangkal_, and _kati_ Malay. 1540.—"And those three junks which were then taken, according to the assertion of those who were aboard, had contained in silver alone 200,000 TAELS (_taeis_), which are in our money 300,000 _cruzados_, besides much else of value with which they were freighted."—_Pinto_, cap. xxxv. 1598.—"A TAEL is a full ounce and a halfe Portingale weight."—_Linschoten_, 44; [Hak. Soc. i. 149]. 1599.—"Est et ponderis genus, quod TAEL vocant in Malacca. TAEL unum in Malacca pendet 16 MASAS."—_De Bry_, ii. 64. " "Four hundred CASHES make a _cowpan_ (see KOBANG). Foure _cowpans_ are one MAS. Foure _masses_ make a _Perdaw_ (see PARDAO). Four _Perdaws_ make a TAYEL."—_Capt. T. Davis_, in _Purchas_, i. 123. c. 1608.—"Bezar stones are thus bought by the TAILE ... which is one Ounce, and the third part English."—_Saris_, in _do._, 392. 1613.—"A TAYE is five shillinge sterling."—_Saris_, in _do._ 369. 1643.—"Les Portugais sont fort desireux de ces Chinois pour esclaves ... il y a des Chinois faicts à ce mestier ... quand ils voyent quelque beau petit garçon ou fille ... les enleuent par force et les cachent ... puis viennent sur la riue de la mer, ou ils sçauent que sont les trafiquans à qui ils les vendent 12 et 15 TAYES chacun, qui est enuiron 25 escus."—_Mocquet_, 342. c. 1656.—"Vn Religieux Chinois qui a esté surpris auec des femmes de debauche ... l'on a percé le col avec vn fer chaud; à ce fer est attaché vne chaisne de fer d'enuiron dix brasses qu'il est obligé de traisner jusques à ce qu'il ait apporté au Couuent trente THEYLS d'argent qu'il faut qu'il amasse en demandant l'aumosne."—In _Thevenot, Divers Voyages_, ii. 67. [1683.—"The abovesaid Musk weyes Cattee 10: TAHE 14: Mas 03...."—_Pringle, Diary Ft. St. Geo._, 1st ser. ii. 34.] TAHSEELDAR, s. The chief (native) revenue officer of a subdivision (_taḥsīl_, conf. PERGUNNAH, TALOOK) of a district (see ZILLAH). Hind. from Pers. _taḥsīldār_, and that from Ar. _taḥsīl_, 'collection.' This is a term of the Mahommedan administration which we have adopted. It appears by the quotation from Williamson that the term was formerly employed in Calcutta to designate the cash-keeper in a firm or private establishment, but this use is long obsolete. [Possibly there was a confusion with _taḥvīldār_, 'a cashier.'] [1772.—"TAHSILDAR, or _Sezawaul_, an officer employed for a monthly salary to collect the revenues."—_Glossary_, in _Verelst, View of Bengal_, s.v.] 1799.—"... He (Tippoo) divided his country into 37 Provinces under Dewans (see DEWAUN) ... and he subdivided these again into 1025 inferior districts, having each a TISHELDAR."—Letter of _Munro_, in _Life_, i. 215. 1808.—"... he continues to this hour TEHSILDAR of the petty pergunnah of Sheopore."—_Fifth Report_, 583. 1810.—"... the sircar, or TUSSEELDAR (cash-keeper) receiving one key, and the master retaining the other."—_Williamson, V.M._ i. 209. [1826.—"... I told him ... that I was ... the bearer of letters to his head collector or T,HUSEELDAM (_sic_) there."—_Pandurang Hari_, ed. 1873, i. 155.] TAILOR-BIRD, s. This bird is so called from the fact that it is in the habit of drawing together "one leaf or more, generally two leaves, on each side of the nest, and stitches them together with cotton, either woven by itself, or cotton thread picked up; and after putting the thread through the leaf, it makes a knot at the end to fix it" (_Jerdon_). It is _Orthrotomos longicauda_, Gmelin (sub-fam. _Drymoicinae_). [1813.—"Equally curious in the structure of its nest, and far superior (to the BAYA) in the variety and elegance of its plumage, is the TAILOR-BIRD of Hindostan" (here follows a description of its nest).—_Forbes, Or. Mem._, 2nd ed. i. 33.] 1883.—"Clear and loud above all ... sounds the to-whee, to-whee, to-whee of the TAILOR-BIRD, a most plain-looking little greenish thing, but a skilful workman and a very Beaconsfield in the matter of keeping its own counsel. Aided by its industrious spouse, it will, when the monsoon comes on, spin cotton, or steal thread from the DURZEE, and sew together two broad leaves of the laurel in the pot on your very doorstep, and when it has warmly lined the bag so formed it will bring up therein a large family of little tailors."—_Tribes on My Frontier_, 145. TAJ, s. Pers. _tāj_, 'a crown.' The most famous and beautiful mausoleum in Asia; the _Tāj Mahal_ at Agra, erected by Shāh Jahān over the burial-place of his favourite wife Mumtāz-i-Mahal ('Ornament of the Palace') Banū Begam. 1663.—"I shall not stay to discourse of the Monument of _Ekbar_, because whatever beauty is there, is found in a far higher degree in that of TAJ MEHALE, which I am now going to describe to you ... judge whether I had reason to say that the _Mausoleum_, or Tomb of TAJ-MEHALE, is something worthy to be admired. For my part I do not yet well know, whether I am somewhat infected still with Indianisme; but I must needs say, that I believe it ought to be reckoned amongst the Wonders of the World...."—_Bernier_, E.T. 94-96; [ed. _Constable_, 293]. 1665.—"Of all the Monuments that are to be seen at _Agra_, that of the Wife of _Cha-Jehan_ is the most magnificent; she caus'd it to be set up on purpose near the _Tasimacan_, to which all strangers must come, that they should admire it. The _Tasimacan_ [? Tāj-i-mukām, 'Place of the Tāj'] is a great _Bazar_, or Market-place, comprised of six great courts, all encompass'd with Portico's; under which there are Warehouses for Merchants.... The monument of this _Begum_ or _Sultaness_, stands on the East side of the City.... I saw the beginning and compleating of this great work, that cost two and twenty years labour, and 20,000 men always at work."—_Tavernier_, E.T. ii. 50; [ed. _Ball_, i. 109]. 1856.— "But far beyond compare, the glorious TAJ, Seen from old Agra's towering battlements, And mirrored clear in Jumna's silent stream; Sun-lighted, like a pearly diadem Set royal on the melancholy brow Of withered Hindostan; but, when the moon Dims the white marble with a softer light, Like some queened maiden, veiled in dainty lace, And waiting for her bridegroom, stately, pale, But yet transcendent in her loveliness." _The Banyan Tree._ TALAING, n.p. The name by which the chief race inhabiting Pegu (or the Delta of the Irawadi) is known to the Burmese. The Talaings were long the rivals of the Burmese, alternately conquering and conquered, but the Burmese have, on the whole, so long predominated, even in the Delta, that the use of the Talaing language is now nearly extinct in Pegu proper, though it is still spoken in Martaban, and among the descendants of emigrants into Siamese territory. We have adopted the name from the Burmese to designate the race, but their own name for their people is _Mōn_ or _Mūn_ (see MONE). Sir Arthur Phayre has regarded the name _Talaing_ as almost undoubtedly a form of TELINGA. The reasons given are plausible, and may be briefly stated in two extracts from his Essay _On the History of Pegu_ (_J. As. Soc. Beng._, vol. xlii. Pt. i.): "The names given in the histories of Tha-htun and Pegu to the first Kings of those cities are Indian; but they cannot be accepted as historically true. The countries from which the Kings are said to have derived their origin ... may be recognised as Karnáta, _Kalinga_, Venga and Vizianagaram ... probably mistaken for the more famous Vijayanagar.... The word _Talingána_ never occurs in the Peguan histories, but only the more ancient name Kalinga" (_op. cit._ pp. 32-33). "The early settlement of a colony or city for trade, on the coast of Rámanya by settlers from Talingána, satisfactorily accounts for the name TALAING, by which the people of Pegu are known to the Burmese and all peoples of the west. But the Peguans call themselves by a different name ... _Mun_, _Mwun_, or _Mon_" (_ibid._ p. 34). Prof. Forchhammer, however, who has lately devoted much labour to the study of Talaing archæology and literature, entirely rejects this view. He states that prior to the time of Alompra's conquest of Pegu (middle of 18th century) the name Talaing was entirely unknown as an appellation of the Muns, and that it nowhere occurs in either inscriptions or older palm-leaves, and that by all nations of Further India the people in question is known by names related to either _Mun_ or _Pegu_. He goes on: "The word 'Talaing' is the term by which the Muns acknowledged their total defeat, their being vanquished and the slaves of their Burmese conqueror. They were no longer to bear the name of Muns or Peguans. Alompra stigmatized them with an appellation suggestive at once of their submission and disgrace. Talaing means" (in the Mun language) "'one who is trodden under foot, a slave.'... Alompra could not have devised more effective means to extirpate the national consciousness of a people than by burning their books, forbidding the use of their language, and by substituting a term of abject reproach for the name under which they had maintained themselves for nearly 2000 years in the marine provinces of Burma. The similarity of the two words 'Talaing' and 'Telingana' is purely accidental; and all deductions, historical or etymological ... from the resemblance ... must necessarily be void _ab initio_" (_Notes on Early Hist. and Geog. of Br. Burma_, Pt. ii. pp. 11-12, Rangoon, 1884). Here we leave the question. It is not clear whether Prof. F. gives the story of Alompra as a historical fact, or as a probable explanation founded on the etymology. Till this be clear we cannot say that we are altogether satisfied. But the fact that we have been unable to find any occurrence of _Talaing_ earlier than Symes's narrative is in favour of his view. Of the relics of Talaing literature almost nothing is known. Much is to be hoped from the studies of Prof. Forchhammer himself. There are linguistic reasons for connecting the _Talaing_ or Mun people with the so-called Kolarian tribes of the interior of India, but the point is not yet a settled one. [Mr. Baines notes coincidences between the Mon and Munda languages, and accepts the connection of Talaing with Telinga (_Census Report_, 1891, i. p. 128).] 1795.—"The present King of the Birmans ... has abrogated some severe penal laws imposed by his predecessors on the TALIENS, or native Peguers. Justice is now impartially distributed, and the only distinction at present between a Birman and a TALIEN, consists in the exclusion of the latter from places of public trust and power."—_Symes_, 183. TALAPOIN, s. A word used by the Portuguese, and after them by French and other Continental writers, as well as by some English travellers of the 17th century, to designate the Buddhist monks of Ceylon and the Indo-Chinese countries. The origin of the expression is obscure. Monseigneur Pallegoix, in his _Desc. du Royaume Thai ou Siam_ (ii. 23) says: "Les Européens les ont appelés TALAPOINS, probablement du nom de l'éventail qu'ils tiennent à la main, lequel s'appelle _talapat_, qui signifie _feuille de palmier_." Childers gives _Talapannam_, Pali, 'a leaf used in writing, &c.' This at first sight seems to have nothing to support it except similarity of sound; but the quotations from Pinto throw some possible light, and afford probability to this origin, which is also accepted by Koeppen (_Rel. des Buddhas_, i. 331 _note_), and by Bishop Bigandet (_J. Ind. Archip._ iv. 220). [Others, however, derive it from Peguan _Tilapoin_, _tala_ (not _tila_), 'lord,' _poin_, 'wealth.'] c. 1554.—"... hũa procissão ... na qual se affirmou ... que hião quarenta mil Sacerdotes ... dos quaes muytos tinhão differentes dignidades, come erão _Grepos_ (?), TALAGREPOS, _Rolins_, _Neepois_, _Bicos_, _Sacareus_ e _Chanfarauhos_, os quaes todas pelas vestiduras, de que hião ornados, _e pelas divisas, e insignias, que levarão nas mãos, se conhecião_, quaes erão huno, e quaes erão outros."—_F. M. Pinto_, ch. clx. Thus rendered by Cogan: "A Procession ... it was the common opinion of all, that in this Procession were 40,000 Priests ... most of them were of different dignities, and called Grepos, TALAGREPOS (&c.). Now by the ornaments they wear, as also by the devices and ensigns which they carry in their hands, they may be distinguished."—p. 218. " "O _Chaubainha_ lhe mandou hũa carta por hum seu _Grepo_ TALAPOY, religioso já de idade de oitenta annos."—_Pinto_, ch. cxlix. By Cogan: "The _Chaubinhaa_ sent the King a Letter by one of his Priests that was fourscore years of age."—_Cogan_, 199. [1566.—"TALAPOINS." See under COSMIN.] c. 1583.—"... Sì veggono le case di legno tutte dorate, et ornate di bellissimi giardini fatti alla loro vsanza, nelle quali habitano tutti i TALAPOI, che sono i loro Frati, che stanno a gouerno del Pagodo."—_Gasparo Balbi_, f. 96. 1586.—"There are ... many good houses for the TALLAPOIES to preach in."—_R. Fitch_, in _Hakl._ ii. 93. 1597.—"The TALIPOIS persuaded the _Iangoman_, brother to the King of _Pegu_, to vsurpe the Kingdome, which he refused, pretending his Oath. They replied that no Religion hindered, if he placed his brother in the _Vahat_, that is, a _Golden Throne_, to be adored of the people for a God."—_Nicolas Pimenta_, in _Purchas_, ii. 1747. 1612.—"There are in all those Kingdoms many persons belonging to different Religious Orders; one of which in Pegu they call TALAPOIS."—_Couto_, V. vi. 1. 1659.—"Whilst we looked on these temples, wherin these horrid idols sat, there came the Aracan TALPOOYS, or Priests, and fell down before the idols."—_Walter Schulze, Reisen_, 77. 1689.—"S'il vous arrive de fermer la bouche aux TALAPOINS et de mettre en évidence leurs erreurs, ne vous attendez qu'à les avoir pour ennemis implacables."—_Lett. Edif._ xxv. 64. 1690.—"Their Religious they call TELAPOI, who are not unlike mendicant _Fryers_, living upon the Alms of the People, and so highly venerated by them that they would be glad to drink the Water wherein they wash their Hands."—_Ovington_, 592. 1696.—"... à permettre l'entrée de son royaume aux TALAPOINS."—_La Bruyère, Caractères_, ed. Jouast, 1881, ii. 305. 1725.—"This great train is usually closed by the Priests or TALAPOIS and Musicians."—_Valentijn_, v. 142. 1727.—"The other Sects are taught by the TALAPOINS, who ... preach up Morality to be the best Guide to human Life, and affirm that a good Life in this World can only recommend us in the next to have our Souls transmigrated into the Body of some innocent Beast."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 151; [ed. 1744, i. 152]. " "The great God, whose Adoration is left to their TALLAPOIES or Priests."—_Ibid._ ii.; [ed. 1744, ii. 54]. 1759.—"When asked if they believed the existence of any SUPERIOR BEING, they (the _Carianners_ (CARENS)) replied that the Bûraghmahs and Pegu TALLOPINS told them so."—Letter in _Dalrymple, Or. Rep._ i. 100. 1766.—"_André Des Couches._ Combien avez-vous de soldats? _Croutef._ Quatre-vingt-mille, fort médiocrement payés. _A. des C._ Et de TALAPOINS? _Cr._ Cent vingt mille, tous faineans et très riches. Il est vrai que dans la dernière guerre nous avons été bien battus; mais, en récompense, nos TALAPOINS ont fait très grande chère," &c.—_Voltaire_, Dial. xxii. _André Des Couches à Siam._ c. 1818.—"A certain priest or TALAPOIN conceived an inordinate affection for a garment of an elegant shape, which he possessed, and which he diligently preserved to prevent its wearing out. He died without correcting his irregular affection, and immediately becoming a louse, took up his abode in his favourite garment."—_Sangermano_, p. 20. 1880.—"The _Phongyies_ (POONGEE), or Buddhist Monks, sometimes called TALAPOINS, a name given to them, and introduced into Europe by the Portuguese, from their carrying a fan formed of _tála-pat_, or palm-leaves."—_Saty. Rev._, Feb. 21, p. 266, quoting _Bp. Bigandet_. TALEE, s. Tam. _tāli_. A small trinket of gold which is fastened by a string round the neck of a married woman in S. India. It may be a curious question whether the word may not be an adaptation from the Ar. _tahlīl_, "qui signifie proprement: prononcer la formule _lâ ilâha illâ 'llâh_.... Cette formule, écrite sur un morceau de papier, servait d'amulette ... le tout était renfermé dans un étui auquel on donnait le nom de _tahlīl_" (_Dozy & Engelmann_, 346). These Mahommedan _tahlīls_ were worn by a band, and were the origin of the Span. word _tali_, 'a baldrick.' [But the _talee_ is a Hindu, not a Mahommedan ornament, and there seems no doubt that it takes its name from Skt. _tāla_, 'the palmyra' (see TALIPOT), it being the original practice for women to wear this leaf dipped in saffron-water (_Mad. Gloss._ s.v. _Logan, Malabar_, i. 134).] The Indian word appears to occur first in Abraham Rogerius, but the custom is alluded to by early writers, _e.g._ Gouvea, _Synodo_, f. 43_v_. 1651.—"So the Bridegroom takes this TALI, and ties it round the neck of his bride."—_Rogerius_, 45. 1672.—"Among some of the Christians there is also an evil custom, that they for the greater tightening and fast-making of the marriage bond, allow the Bridegroom to tie a TALI or little band round the Bride's neck; although in my time this was as much as possible denounced, seeing that it is a custom derived from Heathenism."—_Baldaeus, Zeylon_ (German), 408. 1674.—"The bridegroom attaches to the neck of the bride a line from which hang three little pieces of gold in honour of the three gods: and this they call TALE; and it is the sign of being a married woman."—_Faria y Sousa, Asia Port._, ii. 707. 1704.—"Praeterea, quum moris hujus Regionis sit, ut infantes sex vel septem annorum, interdum etiam in teneriori aetate, ex genitorum consensu, matrimonium indissolubile de praesenti contrahant, per impositionem TALII, seu aureae tesserae nuptialis, uxoris collo pensilis: missionariis mandamus ne hujusmodi irrita matrimonia inter Christianos fieri permittant."—_Decree of Card. Tournon_, in _Norbert, Mem. Hist._ i. 155. 1726.—"And on the betrothal day the TALI, or bride's betrothal band, is tied round her neck by the Bramin ... and this she must not untie in her husband's life."—_Valentijn, Choro._ 51. [1813.—"... the TALI, which is a ribbon with a gold head hanging to it, is held ready; and, being shown to the company, some prayers and blessings are pronounced; after which the bridegroom takes it, and hangs it about the bride's neck."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. ii. 312.] TALIAR, TARRYAR, s. A watchman (S. India). Tam. _talaiyāri_, [from _talai_, 'head,' a chief watchman]. 1680.—"The Peons and TARRYARS sent in quest of two soldiers who had deserted ... returned with answer that they could not light of them, whereupon the Peons were turned out of service, but upon Verona's intercession were taken in again and fined each one month's pay, and to repay the money paid them for Battee (see BATTA); also the Pedda Naigu was fined in like manner for his TARRYARS."—_Fort St. Geo. Consns._, Feb. 10. In _Notes and Exts._, Madras, 1873, No. III. p. 3. 1693.—"TALIARS and Peons appointed to watch the Black Town...."—In _Wheeler_, i. 267. 1707.—"Resolving to march 250 soldiers, 200 TALLIARS, and 200 peons."—_Ibid._ ii. 74. [1800.—"In every village a particular officer, called TALLIARI, keeps watch at night, and is answerable for all that may be stolen."—_Buchanan, Mysore_, i. 3.] TALIPOT, s. The great-leaved fan-palm of S. India and Ceylon, _Corypha umbraculifera_, L. The name, from Skt. _tāla-pattra_, Hind. _tālpāt_, 'leaf of the _tāla_ tree,' properly applies to the _leaf_ of such a tree, or to the smaller leaf of the palmyra (_Borassus flabelliformis_), used for many purposes, _e.g._ for slips to write on, to make fans and umbrellas, &c. See OLLAH, PALMYRA, TALAPOIN. Sometimes we find the word used for an umbrella, but this is not common. The quotation from Jordanus, though using no name, refers to this tree. [Arrian says: "These trees were called in Indian speech _tala_, and there grew on them, as there grows at the tops of the palm-trees, a fruit resembling balls of wool" (_Indika_, vii.).] c. 1328.—"In this India are certain trees which have leaves so big that five or six men can very well stand under the shade of one of them."—_Fr. Jordanus_, 29-30. c. 1430.—"These leaves are used in this country for writing upon instead of paper, and in rainy weather are carried on the head as a covering, to keep off the wet. Three or four persons travelling together can be covered by one of these leaves stretched out." And again: "There is also a tree called TAL, the leaves of which are extremely large, and upon which they write."—_N. Conti_, in _India in the XV. Cent._, 7 and 13. 1672.—"TALPETS or sunshades."—_Baldaeus_, Dutch ed., 102. 1681.—"There are three other trees that must not be omitted. The first is TALIPOT...."—_Knox_, 15. " "They (the priests) have the honour of carrying the TALLIPOT with the broad end over their heads foremost; which none but the King does."—_Ibid._ 74. [See TALAPOIN.] 1803.—"The TALIPOT tree ... affords a prodigious leaf, impenetrable to sun or rain, and large enough to shelter ten men. It is a natural umbrella, and is of as eminent service in that country as a great-coat tree would be in this. A leaf of the TALIPOT-tree is a tent to the soldier, a parasol to the traveller, and a book to the scholar."—_Sydney Smith, Works_, 3rd ed. iii. 15. 1874.—"... dans les embrasures ... s'étalaient des bananiers, des TALLIPOTS...."—_Franz, Souvenirs d'un Cosaque_, ch. iv. 1881.—"The lofty head of the TALIPOT palm ... the proud queen of the tribe in Ceylon, towers above the scrub on every side. Its trunk is perfectly straight and white, like a slender marble column, and often more than 100 feet high. Each of the fans that compose the crown of leaves covers a semicircle of from 12 to 16 feet radius, a surface of 150 to 200 square feet."—_Haeckel's Visit to Ceylon_, E.T. p. 129. TALISMAN, s. This word is used by many medieval and post-medieval writers for what we should now call a MOOLLAH, or the like, a member of the Mahommedan clergy, so to call them. It is doubtless the corruption of some Ar. term, but of _what_ it is not easy to say. Qu. _talāmiẓa_, 'disciples, students'? [See _Burton, Ar. Nights_, ix. 165.] On this Prof. Robertson Smith writes: "I have got some fresh light on your _Talisman_. "W. Bedwell, the father of English Arabists, in his _Catalogue_ of the Chapters of the _Turkish Alkoran_, published (1615) along with the _Mohammedis Imposturae_, and _Arabian Trudgman_, has the following, quoted from _Postellus de Orbis Concordia_, i. 13: 'Haec precatio (the _fātiḥa_) illis est communis ut nobis dominica: et ita quibusdum ad battologiam usque recitatur ut centies idem, aut duo aut tria vocabula repetant dicendo, _Alhamdu lillah, hamdu lillah, hamdu lillah_, et cetera ejus vocabula eodem modo. Idque facit in publicà oratione TAALIMA, id est sacrificulus, pro his qui negligenter orant ut aiunt, ut ea repititione suppleat eorum erroribus.... Quidam medio in campo tam assiduè, ut defessi considant; alii circumgirando corpus,' etc. "Here then we have a form without the _s_, and one which from the vowels seem to be _ti'lima_, 'a very learned man.' This, owing to the influence of the guttural, would sound in modern pronunciation nearly as _Taalima_. At the same time _ti'lima_ is not the name of an office, and prayers on behalf of others can be undertaken by any one who receives a mandate, and is paid for them; so it is very possible that Postellus, who was an Arabic scholar, made the pointing suit his idea of the word meant, and that the real word is _talāmi_, a shortened form, recognised by Jawhari, and other lexicographers, of TALĀMIDH, 'disciples.' That students should turn a penny by saying prayers for others is very natural." This, therefore, confirms our conjecture of the origin. 1338.—"They treated me civilly, and set me in front of their mosque during their Easter; at which mosque, on account of its being their Easter, there were assembled from divers quarters a number of their _Cadini_, _i.e._ of their bishops, and of their TALISMANI, _i.e._ of their priests."—Letter of _Friar Pascal_, in _Cathay_, &c., p. 235. 1471.—"In questa città è vna fossa d'acqua nel modo di vna fontana, la qual'è guardata da quelli suoi THALASSIMANI, cioè preti; quest'acqua dicono che ha gran vertù contra la lebra, e contra le caualette."—_Giosafa Barbaro_, in _Ramusio_, ii. f. 107. 1535.— "Non vi sarebbe più confusione S'a Damasco il Soldan desse l'assalto; Un muover d'arme, un correr di persone E di TALACIMANNI un gridar d'alto." _Ariosto_, xviii. 7. 1554.—"TALISMÁNNOS habent hominum genus templorum ministerio dicatum...."—_Busbeq. Epistola._ i. p. 40. c. 1590.—"Vt TALISMANNI, qui sint commodius intelligatur: sciendum, certos esse gradus Mahumetanis eorum qui legum apud ipsos periti sunt, et partim jus dicunt, partim legem interpretantur. Ludovicus Bassanus Iadrensis in hunc modum comparat eos cum nostris Ecclesiasticis.... _Muphtim_ dicit esse inter ipsos instar vel Papae nostro, vel Patriarchae Graecorum.... Huic proximi sunt _Cadilescheri_.... Bassanus hos cum Archiepiscopis nostris comparat. Sequuntur CADIJ ... locum obtinent Episcopi. Secundum hos sunt eis _Hoggiae_,[262] qui seniores dicuntur, vt Graecis et nostris Presbyteri. Excipiunt _Hoggias_ TALISMANI, seu Presbyteros Diaconi. Vltimi sunt DERVISII, qui Calogeris Graecorum, monachis nostris respondent. TALISMANI Mahumetanis ad preces interdiu et noctu quinquis excitant."—_Leunclavius, Annales Sultanorum Othmanidarum_, ed. 1650, 414. 1610.—"Some hauing two, some foure, some sixe adioyning turrets, exceeding high, and exceeding slender: tarrast aloft on the outside like the maine top of a ship ... from which the TALISMANNI with elated voices (for they vse no bels) do congregate the people...."—_Sandys_, p. 31. c. 1630.—"The _Fylalli_ converse most in the Alcoran. The _Deruissi_ are wandering wolves in sheepes clothing. The TALISMANNI regard the houres of prayer by turning the 4 hour'd glasse. The _Muyezini_ crie from the tops of Mosques, battologuizing Llala Hyllula."—_Sir T. Herbert_, 267; [and see ed. 1677, p. 323]. 1678.—"If he can read like a Clerk a Chapter out of the Alcoran ... he shall be crowned with the honour of being a Mullah or TALMAN...."—_Fryer_, 368. 1687.—"... It is reported by the Turks that ... the victorious Sultan ... went with all Magnificent pomp and solemnity to pay his thanksgiving and devotions at the church of Sancta Sophia; the Magnificence so pleased him, that he immediately added a yearly Rent of 10,000 zechins to the former Endowments, for the maintenance of IMAUMS or Priests, Doctours of their Law, TALISMANS and others who continually attend there for the education of youth...."—_Sir P. Rycaut, Present State of the Ottoman Empire_, p. 54. TĀLIYAMĀR, s. Sea-Hind. for 'cut-water.' Port. _talhamar_.—_Roebuck._ TALLICA, s. Hind. from Ar. _ta'līḳah_. An invoice or schedule. 1682.—"... that he ... would send another Droga (DAROGA) or CUSTOMER on purpose to take our TALLICAS."—_Hedges, Diary_, Dec. 26; [Hak. Soc. i. 60. Also see under KUZZANNA]. TALOOK, s. This word, Ar. _ta'alluḳ_, from root _'alaḳ_, 'to hang or depend,' has various shades of meaning in different parts of India. In S. and W. India it is the subdivision of a district, presided over as regards revenue matters by a TAHSEELDAR. In Bengal it is applied to tracts of proprietary land, sometimes not easily distinguished from _Zemindaries_, and sometimes subordinate to or dependent on Zemindars. In the N.W. Prov. and Oudh the _ta'alluḳ_ is an estate the profits of which are divided between different proprietors, one being superior, the other inferior (see TALOOKDAR). _Ta'alluḳ_ is also used in Hind. for 'department' of administration. 1885.—"In October, 1779, the Dacca Council were greatly disturbed in their minds by the appearance amongst them of John Doe, who was then still in his prime. One Chundermonee demised to John Doe and his assigns certain lands in the pergunna Bullera ... whereupon George III., by the Grace of God, of Great Britain, France, and Ireland, King, Defender of the Faith, and so forth, commanded the Sheriff of Calcutta to give John Doe possession. At this Mr. Shakspeare burst into fury, and in language which must have surprised John Doe, proposed 'that a _sezawul_ be appointed for the collection of Patparrah TALOOK, with directions to pay the same into Bullera CUTCHERRY.'"—_Sir J. Stephen, Nuncomar and Impey_, ii. 159-60. A _sazãwal_ is "an officer specially appointed to collect the revenue of an estate, from the management of which the owner or farmer has been removed."—(_Wilson_). TALOOKDĀR, s. Hind. from Pers. _ta'alluḳdār_, 'the holder of a _ta'alluḳ_' (see TALOOK) in either of the senses of that word; _i.e._ either a Government officer collecting the revenue of a _ta'alluḳ_ (though in this sense it is probably now obsolete everywhere), or the holder of an estate so designated. The famous _Talookdars_ of Oudh are large landowners, possessing both villages of which they are sole proprietors, and other villages, in which there are subordinate holders, in which the _Talookdar_ is only the superior proprietor (see _Carnegie, Kachari Technicalities_). [1769.—"... inticements are frequently employed by the TALOOKDARS to augment the concourse to their lands."—_Verelst, View of Bengal_, App. 233. In his _Glossary_ he defines "_Talookdar_, the Zemeen-dar of a small district."] TAMARIND, s. The pod of the tree which takes its name from that product, _Tamarindus indica_, L., N.O. _Leguminosae_. It is a tree cultivated throughout India and Burma for the sake of the acid pulp of the pod, which is laxative and cooling, forming a most refreshing drink in fever. The tree is not believed by Dr. Brandis to be indigenous in India, but is supposed to be so in tropical Africa. The origin of the name is curious. It is Ar. _tamar-u'l-Hind_, 'date of India,' or perhaps rather in Persian form, _tamar-i-Hindī_. It is possible that the original name may have been _thamar_, 'fruit' of India, rather than _tamar_, 'date.' 1298.—"When they have taken a merchant vessel, they force the merchants to swallow a stuff called TAMARINDI, mixed in sea-water, which produces a violent purging."—_Marco Polo_, 2nd ed., ii. 383. c. 1335.—"L'arbre appelé _ḥammar_, c'est à dire AL-TAMAR-AL-HINDI, est un arbre sauvage qui couvre les montagnes."—_Masālik-al-abṣar_, in _Not. et Ext._ xiii. 175. 1563.—"It is called in Malavar _puli_, and in Guzerat _ambili_, and this is the name they have among all the other people of this India; and the Arab calls it TAMARINDI, because _tamar_, as you well know, is our _tamara_, or, as the Castilians say, _datil_ [_i.e._ date], so that TAMARINDI are 'dates of India'; and this was because the Arabs could not think of a name more appropriate on account of its having stones inside, and not because either the tree or the fruit had any resemblance."—_Garcia_, f. 200. [_Puli_ is the Malayāl. name; _ambilii_ is probably Hind. _imlī_, Skt. _amlikā_, 'the tamarind.'] c. 1580.—"In febribus verò pestilentibus, atque omnibus aliis ex putridis, exurentibus, aquam, in qua multa copia TAMARINDORUM infusa fuerit cum saccharo ebibunt."—_Prosper Alpinus (De Plantis Aegypt.)_ ed. Lugd. Bat. 1735, ii. 20. 1582.—"They have a great store of TAMARINDOS...."—_Castañeda_, by N.L. f. 94. [1598.—"TAMARINDE is by the Aegyptians called _Derelside_ (qu. _dār-al-sayyida_, 'Our Lady's tree'?)."—_Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. ii. 121.] 1611.—"That wood which we cut for firewood did all hang trased with cods of greene fruit (as big as a Bean-cod in England) called TAMERIM; it hath a very soure tast, and by the Apothecaries is held good against the Scurvie."—_N. Dounton_, in _Purchas_, i. 277. [1623.—"TAMARINDS, which the Indians call _Hambele_" (_imlī_, as in quotation from Garcia above).—_P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. i. 92.] 1829.—"A singularly beautiful TAMARIND tree (ever the most graceful, and amongst the most magnificent of trees)...."—_Mem. of Col. Mountain_, 98. 1877.—"The natives have a saying that sleeping beneath the 'DATE OF HIND' gives you fever, which you cure by sleeping under a _nim_ tree (_Melia azedirachta_), the lilac of Persia."—_Burton, Sind Revisited_, i. 92. The _nim_ (see NEEM) (_pace_ Capt. Burton) is not the 'lilac of Persia' (see BUCKYNE). The prejudice against encamping or sleeping under a tamarind tree is general in India. But, curiously, Bp. Pallegoix speaks of it as the practice of the Siamese "to rest and play under the beneficent shade of the TAMARIND."—(_Desc. du Royaume Thai ou Siam_, i. 136). TAMARIND-FISH, s. This is an excellent zest, consisting, according to Dr. Balfour, of white POMFRET, cut in transverse slices, and preserved in tamarinds. The following is a note kindly given by the highest authority on Indian fish matters, Dr. Francis Day: "My account of TAMARIND FISH is very short, and in my _Fishes of Malabar_ as follows:— "'The best TAMARIND FISH is prepared from the Seir fish (see SEER-FISH), and from the _Lates calcarifer_, known as COCKUP in Calcutta; and a rather inferior quality from the _Polynemus_ (or Roe-ball, to which genus the MANGO-FISH belongs), and the more common from any kind of fish.' The above refers to Malabar, and more especially to Cochin. Since I wrote my _Fishes of Malabar_ I have made many inquiries as to TAMARIND FISH, and found that the white pomfret, where it is taken, appears to be the best for making the preparation." TAMBERANEE, s. Malayāl. _tam-burān_, 'Lord; God, or King.' It is a title of honour among the NAIRS, and is also assumed by Saiva monks in the Tamil countries. [The word is derived from Mal. _tam_, 'one's own,' _purān_, 'lord.' The junior male members of the Malayāli Rāja's family, until they come of age, are called _Tambān_, and after that _Tamburān_. The female members are similarly styled _Tambaṭṭi_ and _Tamburaṭṭi_ (_Logan, Malabar_, iii. _Gloss._ s.v.).] 1510.—"Dice l'altro TAMARAI: zoe Per Dio? L'altro respõde TAMARANI: zoe Per Dio."—_Varthema_, ed. 1517, f. 45. [c. 1610.—"They (the Nairs) call the King in their language TAMBIRAINE, meaning 'God.'"—_Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. i. 357.] TANA, TANNA, n.p. _Thāna_, a town on the Island of Salsette on the strait ('River of Tana') dividing that island from the mainland and 20 m. N.E. of Bombay, and in the early Middle Ages the seat of a Hindu kingdom of the Konkan (see CONCAN), as well as a seaport of importance. It is still a small port, and is the chief town of the District which bears its name. c. 1020.—"From Dhár southwards to the river Nerbudda, nine; thence to Mahratdes ... eighteen; thence to Konkan, of which the capital is TANA, on the sea-shore, twenty-five parasangs."—_Al-Birūnī_, in _Elliot_, i. 60. [c. 1150.—"TANAH," miswritten BANAH. See under TABASHEER.] 1298.—"TANA is a great Kingdom lying towards the West.... There is much traffic here, and many ships and merchants frequent the place."—_Marco Polo_, Bk. III. ch. 27. 1321.—"After their blessed martyrdom, which occurred on the Thursday before Palm Sunday in THANA of India, I baptised about 90 persons in a certain city called Parocco, ten days' journey distant therefrom, and I have since baptised more than twenty, besides thirty-five who were baptised between THANA and Supera (SUPARA)."—_Letter of Friar Jordanus_, in _Cathay_, &c., 226. c. 1323.—"And having thus embarked I passed over in 28 days to TANA, where for the faith of Christ four of our Minor Friars had suffered martyrdom.... The land is under the dominion of the Saracens...."—_Fr. Odoric_, _Ibid._ i. 57-58. 1516.—"25 leagues further on the coast is a fortress of the before-named king, called TANA-_Mayambu_" (this is perhaps rather BOMBAY).—_Barbosa_, 68. 1529.—"And because the norwest winds blew strong, winds contrary to his course, after going a little way he turned and anchored in sight of the island, where were stationed the foists with their captain-in-chief Alixa, who seeing our fleet in motion put on his oars and assembled at the River of TANA, and when the wind came round our fleet made sail, and anchored at the mouth of the River of TANA, for the wind would not allow of its entering."—_Correa_, iii. 290. 1673.—"The Chief City of this Island is called TANAW; in which are Seven Churches and Colleges, the chiefest one of the _Paulistines_ (see PAULIST).... Here are made good Stuffs of Silk and Cotton."—_Fryer_, 73. TANA, THANA, s. A Police station. Hind. _thāna_, _thānā_, [Skt. _sthāna_, 'a place of standing, a post']. From the quotation following it would seem that the term originally meant a fortified post, with its garrison, for the military occupation of the country; a meaning however closely allied to the present use. c. 1640-50.—"THÁNAH means a corps of cavalry, matchlockmen, and archers, stationed within an enclosure. Their duty is to guard the roads, to hold the places surrounding the THÁNAH, and to despatch provisions (_rasad_, see RUSSUD) to the next THÁNAH."—_Pádisháh námah_, quoted by _Blochmann_, in _Āīn_, i. 345. TANADAR, THANADAR, s. The chief of a police station (see TANA), Hind. _thānadār_. This word was adopted in a more military sense at an early date by the Portuguese, and is still in habitual use with us in the civil sense. 1516.—In a letter of 4th Feb. 1515 (_i.e._ 1516), the King Don Manoel constitutes João Machado to be TANADAR and captain of land forces in Goa.—_Archiv. Port. Orient._ fasc. 5, 1-3. 1519.—"Senhor Duarte Pereira; this is the manner in which you will exercise your office of TANNADAR of this Isle of Tyçoari (_i.e._ Goa), which the Senhor Capitão will now encharge you with."—_Ibid._ p. 35. c. 1548.—"In Aguaci is a great mosque (_mizquita_), which is occupied by the _tenadars_, but which belongs to His Highness; and certain _petayas_, (yards?) in which _bate_ (PADDY) is collected, which also belong to His Highness."—_Tombo_ in _Subsidios_, 216. 1602.—"So all the force went aboard of the light boats, and the Governor in his bastard-galley entered the river with a grand clangour of music, and when he was in mid-channel there came to his galley a boat, in which was the TANADAR of the City (Dabul), and going aboard the galley presented himself to the Governor with much humility, and begged pardon of his offences...."—_Couto_, IV. i. 9. [1813.—"The third in succession was a TANDAR, or petty officer of a district...."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. ii. 5.] TANGA, s. Mahr. _ṭānk_, Turki _tanga_. A denomination of coin which has been in use over a vast extent of territory, and has varied greatly in application. It is now chiefly used in Turkestan, where it is applied to a silver coin worth about 7½_d._ And Mr. W. Erskine has stated that the word _tanga_ or _tanka_ is of Chagatai Turki origin, being derived from _tang_, which in that language means 'white' (_H. of Baber and Humayun_, i. 546). Though one must hesitate in differing from one usually so accurate, we must do so here. He refers to Josafa Barbaro, who says this, viz. that certain silver coins are called by the Mingrelians _tetari_, by the Greeks _aspri_, by the Turks _akcha_, and by the Zagatais _tengh_, all of which words in the respective languages signify 'white.' We do not however find such a word in the dictionaries of either Vambéry or of Pavet de Courteille;—the latter only having _tangah_, 'fer-blanc.' And the obvious derivation is the Skt. _ṭaṅka_, 'a weight (of silver) equal to 4 _māshas_ ... a stamped coin.' The word in the forms _ṭakā_ (see TUCKA) and _ṭanga_ (for these are apparently identical in origin) is, "in all dialects, laxly used for money in general" (_Wilson_). In the Lahore coinage of Mahmūd of Ghaznī, A.H. 418-419 (A.D. 1027-28), we find on the Skt. legend of the reverse the word _ṭanka_ in correspondence with the _dirham_ of the Ar. obverse (see _Thomas, Pathan Kings_, p. 49). _Ṭanka_ or _Ṭanga_ seems to have continued to be the popular name of the chief silver coin of the Delhi sovereigns during the 13th and first part of the 14th centuries, a coin which was substantially the same with the RUPEE (q.v.) of later days. In fact this application of the word in the form _ṭakā_ (see TUCKA) is usual in Bengal down to our own day. Ibn Batuta indeed, who was in India in the time of Mahommed Tughlak, 1333-1343 or thereabouts, always calls the gold coin then current a _tanka_ or _dīnār_ of gold. It was, as he repeatedly states, the equivalent of 10 silver _dīnārs_. These silver _dīnārs_ (or rupees) are called by the author of the _Masālik-al-Abṣār_ (c. 1340) the "silver _tanka_ of India." The gold and silver _tanka_ continue to be mentioned repeatedly in the history of Feroz Shāh, the son of Mahommed (1351-1388), and apparently with the same value as before. At a later period under Sikandar Buhlol (1488-1517), we find _black_ (or copper) _tankas_, of which 20 went to the old silver _tanka_. We cannot say when the coin, or its name rather, first appeared in Turkestan. But the name was also prevalent on the western coast of India as that of a low denomination of coin, as may be seen in the quotations from Linschoten and Grose. Indeed the name still survives in Goa as that of a copper coin equivalent to 60 _reis_ or about 2_d._ And in the 16th century also 60 _reis_ appears from the papers of Gerson da Cunha to have been the equivalent of the silver _tanga_ of Goa and Bassein, though all the equations that he gives suggest that the _rei_ may have been more valuable then. The denomination is also found in Russia under the form DENGI. See a quotation under COPECK, and compare PARDAO. c. 1335.—"According to what I have heard from the Shaikh Mubarak, the red _lak_ (see LACK) contains 100,000 golden TANKAHS, and the white _lak_ 100,000 (silver) TANKAHS. The golden TANKA, called in this country the red _tanka_, is equivalent to three _mithḳāls_, and the silver TANKA is equivalent to 8 _hashtkānī dirhams_, this _dirham_ being of the same weight as the silver _dirham_ current in Egypt and Syria."—_Masālik-al-abṣār_, in _Not. et Exts._ xiii. 211. c. 1340.—"Then I returned home after sunset and found the money at my house. There were 3 bags containing in all 6233 TANKAS, _i.e._ the equivalent of the 55,000 dīnārs (of silver) which was the amount of my debts, and of the 12,000 which the sultan had previously ordered to be paid me, after of course deducting the tenth part according to Indian custom. The value of the piece called TANKA is 2½ dīnārs in gold of Barbary."—_Ibn Batuta_, iii. 426. (Here the gold TANGA is spoken of.) c. 1370.—"Sultán Fíroz issued several varieties of coins. There was the gold TANKA, and the silver TANKA," &c.—_Táríkh-i-Fíroz Sháhí_, in _Elliot_, iii. 357. 1404.—"... vna sua moneda de plata que llaman TANGAES."—_Clavijo_, f. 46_b_. 1516.—"... a round coin like ours, and with Moorish letters on both sides, and about the size of a _fanon_ (see FANAM) of Calicut, ... and its worth 55 maravedis; they call these TANGA, and they are of very fine silver."—_Barbosa_, 45. [1519.—Rules regulating ferry-dues at Goa: "they may demand for this one TAMGUA only."—_Archiv. Port. Orient._ fasc. 5, p. 18.] c. 1541.—"Todar ... fixed first a golden _ashrafi_ (see ASHRAFEE) as the enormous remuneration for one stone, which induced the _Ghakkars_ to flock to him in such numbers that afterwards a stone was paid with a rupee, and this pay gradually fell to 5 TANKAS, till the fortress (Rōhtās) was completed."—_Táríkh-i-Khán-Jahán Lodí_, in _Elliot_, v. 115. (These are the Bahlūlī or Sikandarī TANKAS of copper, as are also those in the next quotation from _Elliot_.) 1559.—"The old Muscovite money is not round but oblong or egg-shaped, and is called DENGA.... 100 of these coins make a Hungarian gold-piece; 6 DENGAS make an _altin_; 20 a _grifna_; 100 a _poltina_; and 200 a _ruble_."—_Herberstein_, in _Ramusio_, ii. f. 158_v_. [1571.—"Gujarati TANKCHAHS at 100 TANKCHAHS to the rupee. At the present time the rupee is fixed at 40 dams.... As the current value of the TANKCHAH of Pattan, etc., was less than that of Gujarat."—_Mirat-i-Ahmadī_, in _Bayley, Gujarat_, pp. 6, 11. [1591.—"DINGOES." See under RUBLE.] 1592-3.—"At the present time, namely, A.H. 1002, Hindustan contains 3200 towns, and upon each town are dependent 200, 500, 1000, or 1500 villages. The whole yields a revenue of 640 _krors_ (see CRORE) _murádí_ TANKAS."—_Ṭabaḳāt-i-Akbarī_, in _Elliot_, v. 186. 1598.—"There is also a kinde of reckoning of money which is called TANGAS, not that there is any such coined, but are so named onely in telling, five TANGAS is one _Pardaw_ (see PARDAO), or XERAPHIN badde money, for you must understande that in telling they have two kinds of money, good and badde, for foure TANGAS good money are as much as five TANGAS badde money."—_Linschoten_, ch. 35; [Hak. Soc. i. 241]. [c. 1610.—"The silver money of Goa is perdos, larins, TANGUES, the last named worth 7 sols, 6 deniers a piece."—_Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. ii. 69.] 1615.—"Their moneyes in Persia of silver, are the ... the rest of copper, like the TANGAS and Pisos (see PICE) of India."—_Richard Steele_, in _Purchas_, i. 543. [c. 1630.—"There he expended fifty thousand Crow (see CRORE) of TACKS ... sometimes twenty TACK make one Roopee."—_Sir T. Herbert_, ed. 1677, p. 64.] 1673.—"TANGO." See under REAS. [1638.—"Their (at Surat) ordinary way of accompting is by LACS, each of which is worth 100,000 _ropias_ (see RUPEE), and 100 lacs make a _crou_, or _carroa_ (see CRORE), and 10 _carroas_ make an _Areb_. A _Theil_ (see TOLA, TAEL) of silver (? gold) makes 11, 12, or 13 _ropias_ ready money. A _massa_ (_māshā_) and a half make a _Thiel_ of silver, 10 whereof make a _Thiel_ of gold. They call their brass and copper-money TACQUES."—_Mandelslo_, 107.] c. 1750-60.—"Throughout Malabar and Goa, they use TANGAS, vintins, and Pardoo (see PARDAO) XERAPHIN."—_Grose_, i. 283. The Goa TANGA was worth 60 _reis_, that of Ormus 62-34/43 to 69-33/43 _reis_. [1753.—In Khiva "... TONGAS, a small piece of copper, of which 1500 are equal to a ducat."—_Hanway_, i. 351.] 1815.—"... one TUNGAH ... a coin about the value of fivepence."—_Malcolm, H. of Persia_, ii. 250. [1876.—"... it seemed strange to me to find that the Russian word for money, DENGA or DENGI, in the form TENGA, meant everywhere in Central Asia a coin of twenty kopeks...."—_Schuyler, Turkistan_, i. 153.] TANGUN, TANYAN, s. Hind. _ṭānghan_, _ṭāngan_; apparently from Tibetan _rTaṅāṅ_, the vernacular name of this kind of horse (_rTa_, 'horse'). The strong little pony of Bhutān and Tibet. c. 1590.—"In the confines of Bengal, near Kuch [-Bahár], another kind of horses occurs, which rank between the _gúṭ_ (see GOONT) and Turkish horses, and are called TÁNG'HAN: they are strong and powerful."—_Āīn_, i. 133. 1774.—"2d. That for the possession of the Chitchanotta Province, the Deb Raja shall pay an annual tribute of five TANGAN Horses to the Honorable Company, which was the acknowledgment paid to the Deb Raja."—_Treaty of Peace_ between the H.E.I.C. and the _Rajah of Bootan_, in _Aitchison's Treaties_, i. 144. " "We were provided with two TANGUN ponies of a mean appearance, and were prejudiced against them unjustly. On better acquaintance they turned out patient, sure-footed, and could climb the Monument."—_Bogle's Narrative_, in _Markham_, 17. 1780.—"... had purchased 35 Jhawah or young elephants, of 8 or 9 years old, 60 TANKUN, or ponies of Manilla and Pegu."—_H. of Hydur Naik_, 383. " "... small horses brought from the mountains on the eastern side of Bengal. These horses are called TANYANS, and are mostly pyebald."—_Hodges, Travels_, 31. 1782.—"To be sold, a Phaeton, in good condition, with a pair of young TANYAN Horses, well broke."—_India Gazette_, Oct. 26. 1793.—"As to the TANGUNS or TANYANS, so much esteemed in India for their hardiness, they come entirely from the Upper Tibet, and notwithstanding their make, are so sure footed that the people of Nepaul ride them without fear over very steep mountains, and along the brink of the deepest precipices."—_Kirkpatrick's Nepaul_, 135. 1854.—"These animals, called TANGHAN, are wonderfully strong and enduring; they are never shod, and the hoof often cracks.... The Tibetans give the foals of value messes of pig's blood and raw liver, which they devour greedily, and it is said to strengthen them wonderfully; the custom is, I believe, general in Central Asia."—_Hooker, Himalayan Journals_, 1st ed. ii. 131. TANJORE, n.p. A city and District of S. India; properly _Tañjāvūr_ ('Low Town'?), so written in the inscription on the great Tanjore Pagoda (11th century). [The _Madras Manual_ gives two derivations: "_Tañjāvūr_, familiarly called _Tañjai_ by the natives. It is more fully given as _Tañjai-mānagaram_, Tañjan's great city, after its founder. _Tañjam_ means 'refuge, shelter'" (ii. 216). The Gloss. gives _Tañjāvūr_, Tam. _tañjam_, 'asylum,' _ūr_, 'village.'] [1816.—"The TANJORE Pill, it is said, is made use of with great success in India against the bite of mad dogs, and that of the most venemous serpents."—_Asiatic Journal_, ii. 381.] TANK, s. A reservoir, an artificial pond or lake, made either by excavation or by damming. This is one of those perplexing words which seem to have a double origin, in this case one Indian, the other European. As regards what appears to be the Indian word, Shakespear gives: "_Tānk'h_ (in Guzerat), an underground reservoir for water." [And so Platts.] Wilson gives: "_Ṭánkeṇ_ or _ṭákeṇ_, Mahr. ... _Tánkh_ (said to be Guzeráthí). A reservoir of water, an artificial pond, commonly known to Europeans in India as a TANK. _Ṭánki_, Guz. A reservoir of water; a small well." R. Drummond, in his _Illustrations of Guzerattee_, &c., gives: "_Tanka_ (Mah.) and _Tankoo_ (Guz.) Reservoirs, constructed of stone or brick or lime, of larger and lesser size, generally inside houses.... They are almost entirely covered at top, having but a small aperture to let a pot or bucket down."... "In the towns of Bikaner," says Tod, "most families have large cisterns or reservoirs called _Tankas_, filled by the rains" (_Rajputana_, ii. 202). Again, speaking of towns in the desert of Márwár, he says: "they collect the rain water in reservoirs called _Tanka_, which they are obliged to use sparingly, as it is said to produce night blindness" (ii. 300). Again, Dr. Spilsbury (_J.A.S.B._ ix. pt. 2, 891), describing a journey in the Nerbudda Basin, cites the word, and notes: "I first heard this word used by a native in the Betool district; on asking him if at the top of Bowergurh there was any spring, he said No, but there was a _Tanka_ or place made of _pukka_ (stone and cement) for holding water." Once more, in an Appendix to the Report of the Survey of India for 1881-1882, Mr. G. A. MacGill, speaking of the rain cisterns in the driest part of Rajputana, says: "These cisterns or wells are called by the people _tánkás_" (_App._ p. 12). See also quotation below from a Report by Major Strahan. It is not easy to doubt the genuineness of the word, which may possibly be from Skt. _taḍaga_, _taṭāga_, _taṭāka_, 'a pond, pool, or tank.' Fr. Paolino, on the other hand, says the word _tanque_ used by the Portuguese in India was _Portoghesa corrotta_, which is vague. But in fact _tanque_ is a word which appears in all Portuguese dictionaries, and which is used by authors so early after the opening of communication with India (we do not know if there is an instance actually earlier) that we can hardly conceive it to have been borrowed from an Indian language, nor indeed could it have been borrowed from Guzerat and Rajpūtāna, to which the quotations above ascribe the vernacular word. This Portuguese word best suits, and accounts for that application of _tank_ to large sheets of water which is habitual in India. The indigenous Guzerati and Mahratti word seems to belong rather to what we now call a _tank_ in England; _i.e._ a small reservoir for a house or ship. Indeed the Port. _tanque_ is no doubt a form of the Lat. _stagnum_, which gives It. _stagno_, Fr. old _estang_ and _estan_, mod. _étang_, Sp. _estanque_, a word which we have also in old English and in Lowland Scotch, thus: 1589.—"They had in them STANGES or pondes of water full of fish of sundrie sortes."—_Parkes's Mendoza_, Hak. Soc. ii. 46. c. 1785.— "I never drank the Muses' STANK, Castalia's burn and a' that; But there it streams, and richly reams, My Helicon I ca' that."— _Burns._ It will be seen that Pyrard de Laval uses _estang_, as if specifically, for the _tank_ of India. 1498.—"And many other saints were there painted on the walls of the church, and these wore diadems, and their portraiture was in a divers kind, for their teeth were so great that they stood an inch beyond the mouth, and every saint had 4 or 5 arms, and below the church stood a great TANQUE wrought in cut stone like many others that we had seen by the way."—_Roteiro de Vasco da Gama_, 57. " "So the Captain Major ordered Nicolas Coelho to go in an armed boat, and see where the water was, and he found in the said island (ANCHEDIVA) a building, a church of great ashlar work which had been destroyed by the Moors, as the country people said, only the chapel had been covered with straw, and they used to make their prayers to three black stones which stood in the midst of the body of the chapel. Moreover they found just beyond the church a TANQUE of wrought ashlar in which we took as much water as we wanted; and at the top of the whole island stood a great TANQUE of the depth of 4 fathoms, and moreover we found in front of the church a beach where we careened the ship Berrio."—_Ibid._ 95. 1510.—"Early in the morning these Pagans go to wash at a TANK, which TANK is a pond of still water (—_ad uno_ TANCHO _il qual_ TANCHO _è una fossa d'acqua morta_)."—_Varthema_, 149. " "Near to Calicut there is a temple in the midst of a TANK, that is, in the middle of a pond of water."—_Ibid._ 175. 1553.—"In this place where the King (Bahádur Sháh) established his line of battle, on one side there was a great river, and on the other a TANK (_tanque_) of water, such as they are used to make in those parts. For as there are few streams to collect the winter's waters, they make these TANKS (which might be more properly called lakes), all lined with stone. They are so big that many are more than a league in compass."—_Barros_, IV. vi. 5. c. 1610.—"Son logis estoit éloigné près d'vne lieuë du palais Royal, situé sur vn ESTANG, et basty de pierres, ayant bien demy lieuë de tour, comme rous les autres ESTANGS."—_Pyrard de Laval_, ed. 1679, i. 262; [Hak. Soc. i. 367]. [1615.—"I rode early ... to the TANCKE to take the ayre."—_Sir T. Roe_, Hak. Soc. i. 78.] 1616.—"Besides their Rivers ... they have many Ponds, which they call TANKES."—_Terry_, in _Purchas_, ii. 1470. 1638.—"A very faire TANKE, which is a square pit paved with gray marble."—_W. Bruton_, in _Hakl._ v. 50. 1648.—"... a standing water or TANCK...."—_Van Twist, Gen. Beschr._ 11. 1672.—"Outside and round about Suratte, there are elegant and delightful houses for recreation, and stately cemeteries in the usual fashion of the Moors, and also divers TANKS and reservoirs built of hard and solid stone."—_Baldaeus_, p. 12. 1673.—"Within a square Court, to which a stately Gate-house makes a Passage, in the middle whereof a TANK vaulted...."—_Fryer_, 27. 1754.—"The post in which the party intended to halt had formerly been one of those reservoirs of water called TANKS, which occur so frequently in the arid plains of this country."—_Orme_, i. 354. 1799.—"One crop under a TANK in Mysore or the Carnatic yields more than three here."—_T. Munro_, in _Life_, i. 241. 1809.— "Water so cool and clear, The peasants drink not from the humble well. * * * * * Nor TANKS of costliest masonry dispense To those in towns who dwell, The work of kings in their beneficence." _Kehama_, xiii. 6. 1883.—"... all through sheets[263] 124, 125, 126, and 131, the only drinking water is from 'TANKAS,' or from '_tobs_.' The former are circular pits puddled with clay, and covered in with wattle and daub domes, in the top of which are small trap doors, which are kept locked; in these the villages store rain-water; the latter are small and somewhat deep ponds dug in the valleys where the soil is clayey, and are filled by the rain; these latter of course do not last long, and then the inhabitants are entirely dependent on their TANKAS, whilst their cattle migrate to places where the well-water is fit for use."—_Report_ on Cent. Ind. and Rajputana Topogr. Survey (Bickaneer and Jeysulmeer). By _Major C. Strachan_, R.E., in _Report of the Survey in India_, 1882-83, App. p. 4. [The writer in the _Rajputana Gazetteer_ (Bikanir) (i. 182) calls these covered pits _kund_, and the simple excavations _sār_.] TANOR, n.p. An ancient town and port about 22 miles south of Calicut. There is a considerable probability that it was the _Tyndis_ of the Periplus. It was a small kingdom at the arrival of the Portuguese, in partial subjection to the Zamorin. [The name is Malayāl. _Tānūr_, _tanni_, the tree _Terminalis belerica_, _ūr_, village.] 1516.—"Further on ... are two places of Moors 5 leagues from one another. One is called Paravanor, and the other TANOR, and inland from these towns is a lord to whom they belong; and he has many Nairs, and sometimes he rebels against the King of Calicut. In these towns there is much shipping and trade, for these Moors are great merchants."—_Barbosa_, Hak. Soc. 153. 1521.—"Cotate was a great man among the Moors, very rich, and lord of TANOR, who carried on a great sea-trade with many ships, which trafficked all about the coast of India with passes from our Governors, for he only dealt in wares of the country; and thus he was the greatest possible friend of the Portuguese, and those who went to his dwelling were entertained with the greatest honour, as if they had been his brothers. In fact for this purpose he kept houses fitted up, and both cots and bedsteads furnished in our fashion, with tables and chairs and casks of wine, with which he regaled our people, giving them entertainments and banquets, insomuch that it seemed as if he were going to become a Christian...."—_Correa_, ii. 679. 1528.—"And in the year (A.H.) 935, a ship belonging to the Franks was wrecked off TANOOR.... Now the Ray of that place affording aid to the crew, the Zamorin sent a messenger to him demanding of him the surrender of the Franks who composed it, together with such parts of the cargo of the ship as had been saved, but that chieftain having refused compliance with this demand, a treaty of peace was entered into with the Franks by him; and from this time the subjects of the Ray of TANOOR traded under the protection of the passes of the Franks."—_Tohfut-ul-Mujahideen_, E.T. 124-125. 1553.—"For Lopo Soares having arrived at Cochin after his victory over the Çamorin, two days later the King of TANOR, the latter's vassal, sent (to Lopo) to complain against the Çamorin by ambassadors, begging for peace and help against him, having fallen out with him for reasons that touched the service of the King of Portugal."—_Barros_, I. vii. 10. 1727.—"Four leagues more southerly is TANNORE, a Town of small Trade, inhabited by Mahometans."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 322; [ed. 1744]. TAPPAUL, s. The word used in S. India for 'post,' in all the senses in which DAWK (q.v.) is used in Northern India. Its origin is obscure. C. P. Brown suggests connection with the Fr. _étape_ (which is the same originally as the Eng. _staple_). It is sometimes found in the end of the 18th century written _tappa_ or _tappy_. But this seems to have been derived from Telugu clerks, who sometimes write _tappā_ as a singular of _tappālu_, taking the latter for a plural (_C.P.B._). Wilson appears to give the word a southern origin. But though its use is confined to the South and West, Mr. Beames assigns to it an Aryan origin: "_ṭappā_ 'post-office,' _i.e._ place where letters are stamped, _ṭappāl_ 'letter-post' (_ṭappā_ + _alya_ = 'stamping-house')," connecting it radically with _ṭāpā_ 'a coop,' _ṭāpnā_ 'to tap,' 'flatten,' 'beat down,' _ṭapak_ 'a sledge hammer,' _ṭīpnā_ 'to press,' &c. [with which Platts agrees.] 1799.—"You will perceive that we have but a small chance of establishing the TAPPAL to Poonah."—_Wellington_, i. 50. 1800.—"The TAPPAL does not go 30 miles a day."—_T. Munro_, in _Life_, i. 244. 1809.—"Requiring only two sets of bearers I knew I might go by TAPPAUL the whole way to Seringapatam."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 385. TAPTEE R., n.p. _Tāptī_; also called _Tāpī_, [Skt. _Tāpī_, 'that which is hot']. The river that runs by the city of Surat. [1538.—"TAPI." See under GODAVERY.] c. 1630.—"_Surat_ is ... watered with a sweet River named TAPPEE (or _Tindy_), as broad as the _Thames_ at _Windsor_."—_Sir T. Herbert_, ed. 1638, p. 36. 1813.—"The sacred groves of Pulparra are the general resort for all the Yogees (JOGEE), Senassees (SUNYASEE), and Hindoo pilgrims ... the whole district is holy, and the TAPPEE in that part has more than common sanctity."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ i. 286; [2nd ed. i. 184, and compare i. 176]. " "TAPPEE or TAPTY."—_Ibid._ 244; [2nd ed. i. 146]. TARA, TARE, s. The name of a small silver coin current in S. India at the time of the arrival of the Portuguese. It seems to have survived longest in Calicut. The origin we have not traced. It is curious that the commonest silver coin in Sicily down to 1860, and worth about 4½_d._, was a _tarī_, generally considered to be a corruption of _dirhem_. I see Sir Walter Elliot has mooted this very question in his _Coins of S. India_ (p. 138). [The word is certainly Malayāl. _tāram_, defined in the _Madras Gloss._ as "a copper coin, value 1½ pies." Mr. Gray in his note to the passage from Pyrard de Laval quoted below, suggests that it took its name from _tāra_, 'a star.'] 1442.—"They cast (at Vijayanagar), in pure silver a coin which is the sixth of the _fanom_, which they call TAR."—_Abdurrazzāk_, in _India in the XV. Cent._ 26. 1506.—(The Viceroy, D. Francisco D'Almeida, wintering his fleet in Cochin). "As the people were numerous they made quite a big town with a number of houses covered with upper stories of timber, and streets also where the people of the country set up their stalls in which they sold plenty of victuals, and cheap. Thus for a vinten of silver you got in change 20 silver coins that they called TARAS, something like the scale of a sardine, and for such coin they gave you 12 or 15 figs, or 4 or 5 eggs, and for a single _vintem_ 3 or 4 fowls, and for one TARA fish enough to fill two men's bellies, or rice enough for a day's victuals, dinner and supper too. Bread there was none, for there was no wheat except in the territory of the Moors."—_Correa_, i. 624. 1510.—The King of Narsinga (or Vijayanagar) "coins a silver money called TARE, and others of gold, twenty of which go to a PARDAO, and are called fanom. And of these small ones of silver, there go 16 to a fanom."—_Varthema_, 130. [c. 1610.—"Each man receives four TARENTS, which are small silver coins, each of the value of one-sixteenth of a LARIN."—_Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. i. 344. Later on (i. 412) he says "16 TARENS go to a Phanan"]. 1673.—(at Calicut). "Their coin admits no Copper; Silver TARRS, 28 of which make a _Fanam_, passing instead thereof."—_Fryer_, 55. " "Calicut. * * * * * "TARRS _are the peculiar Coin, the rest are common to_ India."—_Ibid._ 207. 1727.—"_Calecut_ ... coins are 10 TAR to a Fanam, 4½ Fanams to a Rupee."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 316; [ed. 1744]. [1737.—"We are to allow each man 4 measures of rice and 1 TAR per diem."—_Agreement_ in _Logan, Malabar_, iii. 95, and see "TARRS" in iii. 192. Mr. Logan (vol. iii. _Gloss._ s.v.) defines the _tara_ as equal to 2 pies.] TARE AND TRET. Whence comes this odd firm in the books of arithmetic? Both partners apparently through Italy. The first Fr. _tare_, It. _tara_, from Ar. _ṭaraḥa_, 'to reject,' as pointed out by Dozy. _Tret_ is alleged to be from It. _tritare_, 'to crumble or grind,' perhaps rather from _trito_, 'ground or triturated.' [Prof. Skeat (_Concise Dict._ s.v.) derives it from Fr. _traite_, 'a draught,' and that from Lat. _tractus_, _trahere_, 'to draw.'] TAREGA, s. This represents a word for a broker (or person analogous to the HONG MERCHANTS of Canton in former days) in Pegu, in the days of its prosperity. The word is from S. India. We have in Tel. _taraga_, 'the occupation of a broker'; Tam. _taragari_, 'a broker.' 1568.—"Sono in Pegu otto sensari del Re che si chiamano TAREGE li quali sono obligati di far vendere tutte le mercantie ... per il prezzo corrente."—_Ces. Federici_, in _Ramusio_, iii. 395. 1583.—"... e se fosse alcuno che a tempo del pagamento per non pagar si absentasse dalla città, o si ascondesse, il TARRECÀ e obligato pagar per lui ... i TARRECÀ cosi si demandano i sensari."—_G. Balbi_, f. 107_v_, 108. 1587.—"There are in Pegu eight Brokers, whom they call TAREGHE, which are bound to sell your goods at the price they be Woorth, and you give them for their labour two in the hundred: and they be bound to make your debt good, because you sell your marchandises vpon their word."—_R. Fitch_, in _Hakl._ ii. 393. TARIFF, s. This comes from Ar. _ta'rīf_, _ta'rīfa_, 'the making known.' Dozy states that it appears to be comparatively modern in Spanish and Port., and has come into Europe apparently through Italian. [1591.—"So that helping your memorie with certain Tablei or TARIFFAS made of purpose to know the numbers of the souldiers that are to enter into ranke."—_Garrard, Art Warre_, p. 224 (_Stanf. Dict._). [1617.—"... a brief TAREG of Persia."—_Birdwood, First Letter Book_, 462.] TAROUK, TAROUP, n.p. Burm. _Tarūk_, _Tarūp_. This is the name given by the Burmese to the Chinese. Thus a point a little above the Delta of the Irawadi, where the invading army of Kublai Khan (c. 1285) is said to have turned back, is called _Tarūk-mau_, or Chinese Point. But the use of this name, according to Sir A. Phayre, dates only from the Middle Ages, and the invasion just mentioned. Before that the Chinese, as we understand him, are properly termed _Tsin_; though the coupled names _Tarūk_ and _Taret_, which are applied in the chronicles to early invaders, "may be considered as designations incorrectly applied by later copyists." And Sir A. Phayre thinks _Tarūk_ is a form of _Tūrk_, whilst _Taret_ is now applied to the Manchus. It seems to us probable that _Taruk_ and _Taret_ are probably meant for 'Turk and Tartar' (see _H. of Burma_, pp. 8, 11, 56). [Mr. Scott (_Upper Burma Gazetteer_, i. pt. i. 193) suggests a connection with the _Teru_ or _Tero_ State, which developed about the 11th century, the race having been expelled from China in 778 A.D.] TASHREEF, s. This is the Ar. _tashrīf_, 'honouring'; and thus "conferring honour upon anyone, as by paying him a visit, presenting a dress of honour, or any complimentary donation" (_Wilson_). In Northern India the general use of the word is as one of ceremonious politeness in speaking of a visit from a superior or from one who is treated in politeness as a superior; when such an one is invited to 'bring his _tashrīf_,' _i.e._ 'to carry the honour of his presence,' 'to condescend to visit '——. The word always implies superiority on the part of him to whom _tashrīf_ is attributed. It is constantly used by polite natives in addressing Europeans. But when the European in return says (as we have heard said, through ignorance of the real meaning of the phrase), 'I will bring my _tashrīf_,' the effect is ludicrous in the extreme, though no native will betray his amusement. In S. India the word seems to be used for the dress of honour conferred, and in the old Madras records, rightly or wrongly, for any complimentary present, in fact a _honorarium_. Thus in Wheeler we find the following: 1674.—"He (Lingapa, naik of Poonamalee) had, he said, carried a TASHERIFF to the English, and they had refused to take it...."—_Op. cit._ i. 84. 1680.—"It being necessary to appoint one as the Company's Chief Merchant (Verona being deceased), resolved Bera Pedda Vincatadry, do succeed and the TASHERIFFS be given to him and the rest of the principal Merchants, viz., 3 yards Scarlett to Pedda Vincatadry, and 2½ yards each to four others.... "The Governor being informed that Verona's young daughter was melancholly and would not eat because her husband had received no TASHERIFF, he also is TASHERIFD with 2½ yards Scarlet cloth."—_Fort St. Geo. Consns._, April 6. In _Notes and Exts._, Madras, 1873, p. 15. 1685.—"Gopall Pundit having been at great charge in coming hither with such a numerous retinue ... that we may engage him ... to continue his friendship, to attain some more and better privileges there (at Cuddalore) than we have as yet—It is ordered that he with his attendants be TASHERIFT as followeth" (a list of presents follows).—In _Wheeler_, i. 148. [And see the same phrase in _Pringle, Diary_, &c., i. 1]. TATTOO, and abbreviated, TAT, s. A native-bred pony. Hind. _ṭaṭṭū_, [which Platts connects with Skt. _tara_, 'passing over']. c. 1324.—"Tughlak sent his son Mahommed to bring Khusrū back. Mahommed seized the latter and brought him to his father mounted on a TĀTŪ, _i.e._ a pack-horse."—_Ibn Batuta_, iii. 207. 1784.—"On their arrival at the Choultry they found a miserable dooley and 15 TATTOO horses."—In _Seton-Karr_, i. 15. 1785.—"We also direct that strict injunctions be given to the baggage department, for sending all the lean TATOOS, bullocks, &c., to grass, the rainy season being now at hand."—_Tippoo's Letters_, 105. 1804.—"They can be got for 25 rupees each horseman upon an average; but, I believe, when they receive only this sum they muster TATTOOS.... From 30 to 35 rupees each horse is the sum paid to the best horsemen."—_Wellington_, iii. 174. 1808.—"These TUT,HOOS are a breed of small ponies, and are the most useful and hardy little animals in India."—_Broughton's Letters_, 156; [ed. 1892, 117]. 1810.—"Every servant ... goes share in some TATTOO ... which conveys his luggage."—_Williamson, V.M._ i. 311. 1824.—"TATTOOS. These are a kind of small, cat-hammed, and ill-looking ponies; but they are hardy and walk faster than oxen."—_Seely, Wonders of Ellora_, ch. ii. 1826.—"... when I mounted on my TATTOO, or pony, I could at any time have commanded the attendance of a dozen grooms, so many pressed forward to offer me their services."—_Pandurang Hari_, 21; [ed. 1873, i. 28]. [1830.—"Mounting our TATS, we were on the point of proceeding homewards...."—_Oriental Sport. Mag._, ed. 1873, i. 437.] c. 1831.—"... mon TATTOU est fort au dessous de la taille d'un arabe...."—_Jacquemont, Corresp._ i. 347. c. 1840. "With its bright brass patent axles, and its little hog-maned TATTS, And its ever jetty harness, which was always made by Watts...." _A few lines in honour of the late Mr. Simms_, in _Parker's Bole Ponjis_, 1851, ii. 215. 1853.—"... Smith's plucky proposal to run his notable TAT, Pickles."—_Oakfield_, i. 94. 1875.—"You young Gentlemen rode over on your TATS, I suppose? The Subaltern's TAT—that is the name, you know, they give to a pony in this country—is the most useful animal you can imagine."—_The Dilemma_, ch. ii. TATTY, s. Hind. _ṭaṭṭī_ and _ṭaṭi_, [which Platts connects with Skt. _tantra_, 'a thread, the warp in a loom']. A screen or mat made of the roots of fragrant grass (see CUSCUS) with which door or window openings are filled up in the season of hot winds. The screens being kept wet, their fragrant evaporation as the dry winds blow upon them cools and refreshes the house greatly, but they are only efficient when such winds are blowing. See also THERMANTIDOTE. The principle of the _tatty_ is involved in the quotation from Dr. Fryer, though he does not mention the grass-mats. c. 1665.—"... or having in lieu of Cellarage certain _Kas-Kanays_, that is, little Houses of Straw, or rather of odoriferous Roots, that are very neatly made, and commonly placed in the midst of a Parterre ... that so the Servants may easily with their Pompion-bottles, water them from without."—_Bernier_, E.T. 79; [ed. _Constable_, 247]. 1673.—"They keep close all day for 3 or 4 Months together ... repelling the Heat by a coarse wet Cloath, continually hanging before the chamber-windows."—_Fryer_, 47. [1789.—The introduction of TATTIES into Calcutta is mentioned in a letter from Dr. Campbell, dated May 10, 1789:—"We have had very hot winds and delightful cool houses. Everybody uses TATTIES now.... Tatties are however dangerous when you are obliged to leave them and go abroad, the heat acts so powerfully on the body that you are commonly affected with a severe catarrh."—In _Carey, Good Old Days_, i. 80.] 1808.—"... now, when the hot winds have set in, and we are obliged to make use of TATTEES, a kind of screens made of the roots of a coarse grass called Kus."—_Broughton's Letters_, 110; [ed. 1892, p. 83]. 1809.—"Our style of architecture is by no means adapted to the climate, and the large windows would be insufferable, were it not for the TATTYES which are easily applied to a house one story high."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 104. 1810.—"During the hot winds TATS (a kind of mat), made of the root of the koosa grass, which has an agreeable smell, are placed against the doors and windows."—_Maria Graham_, 125. 1814.—"Under the roof, throughout all the apartments, are iron rings, from which the TATTEES or screens of sweet scented grass, were suspended."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ iv. 6; [2nd ed. ii. 392]. 1828.—"An early breakfast was over; the well watered TATTIES were applied to the windows, and diffused through the apartment a cool and refreshing atmosphere which was most comfortably contrasted with the white heat and roar of the fierce wind without."—_The Kuzzilbash_, I. ii. TAUT, s. Hind. _ṭāṭ_, [Skt. _trātra_, 'defence,' or _tantrī_, 'made of threads']. Sackcloth. [c. 1810.—"In this district (Dinajpoor) large quantities of this cloth (TAT or Choti) are made...."—_Buchanan, Eastern India_, ii. 851.] 1820.—"... made into coarse cloth TAUT, by the Brinjaries and people who use pack bullocks for making bags (gonies, see GUNNY) for holding grain, &c."—_Tr. Bo. Lit. Soc._ iii. 244. TAVOY, n.p. A town and district of what we call the Tenasserim Province of B. Burma. The Burmese call it _Dha-wé_; but our name is probably adopted from a Malay form. The original name is supposed to be Siamese. [The _Burmah Gazetteer_ (ii. 681) gives the choice of three etymologies: 'landing place of bamboos'; from its arms (_dha_, 'a sword,' _way_, 'to buy'); from _Hta-way_, taken from a cross-legged Buddha.] 1553.—"The greater part of this tract is mountainous, and inhabited by the nation of _Brammás_ and _Jangomas_, who interpose on the east of this kingdom (Pegu) between it and the great kingdom of Siam; which kingdom of Siam borders the sea from the city of TAVAY downwards."—_Barros_, III. iii. 4. 1583.—"Also some of the rich people in a place subject to the Kingdom of Pegu, called TAVAE, where is produced a quantity of what they call in their language _Calain_, but which in our language is called _Calaia_ (see CALAY), in summer leave their houses and go into the country, where they make some sheds to cover them, and there they stop three months, leaving their usual dwellings with food in them for the devil, and this they do in order that in the other nine months he may give them no trouble, but rather be propitious and favourable to them."—_G. Balbi_, f. 125. 1587.—"... Iland of TAVI, from which cometh great store of Tinne which serveth all India."—_R. Fitch_, in _Hakl._ ii. 395. 1695.—"10th. That your _Majesty_, of your wonted favour and charity to all distresses, would be pleased to look with Eyes of Pity, upon the poor _English Captive, Thomas Browne_, who is the only _one surviving_ of four that were accidentally drove into TAUWY by _Storm_, as they were going for _Atcheen_ about 10 years ago, in the _service_ of the _English Company_."—_Petition to the King of Burma_, presented at Ava by _Edward Fleetwood_, in _Dalrymple, Or. Repert._ ii. 374. [TAWEEZ, s. Ar. _ta'wīẓ_, lit. 'praying for protection by invoking God, or by uttering a charm'; then 'an amulet or phylactery'; and, as in the quotation from Herklots, 'a structure of brick or stone-work over a tomb.' [1819.—"The Jemidar ... as he is very superstitious, all his stud have TURVEEZ or charms...."—_Lt.-Col. Fitzclarence, Journal of a Route across India_, 144. [1826.— "Let her who doth this TAWEEY wear, Guard against the Gossein's snare." _Pandurang Hari_, ed. 1873, i. 148. [1832.—"The generality of people have tombs made of mud or stone ... forming first three square TAWEEZES or platforms...."—_Herklots, Qanoon-e-Islam_, 2nd ed. 284.] [TAZEE, s. Pers. _tāzī_, 'invading, invader,' from _tāz_, 'running.' A favourite variety of horse, usually of Indian breed. The word is also used of a variety of greyhound. [c. 1590.—"Horses have been divided into seven classes.... Arabs, Persian horses, Mujannas, Turki horses, Yabus (see YABOO) and Janglah horses.... The last two classes are also mostly Indian breed. The best kind is called TÁZÍ...."—_Āīn_, i. 234-5. [1839.—"A good breed of the Indian kind, called TAUZEE, is also found in Bunnoo and Damaun...."—_Elphinstone, Caubul_, ed. 1842, i. 189. [1883.—"The 'TAZZIES,' or greyhounds are not looked upon as unclean...."—_Wills, Modern Persia_, ed. 1891, p. 306.] TAZEEA, n. A.—P.—H. _ta'ziya_, 'mourning for the dead.' In India the word is applied to the TABOOT, or representations, in flimsy material, of the tombs of Hussein and Hassan which are carried about in the Muḥarram (see MOHURRUM) processions. In Persia it seems to be applied to the whole of the mystery-play which is presented at that season. At the close of the procession the _ta'ziyas_ must be thrown into water; if there be no sufficient mass of water they should be buried. [See Sir L. Pelly, _The Miracle Play of Hasan and Husain_.] The word has been carried to the W. Indies by the coolies, whose great festival (whether they be Mahommedans or Hindus) the Muḥarram has become. And the attempt to carry the _Tazeeas_ through one of the towns of Trinidad, in spite of orders to the contrary, led in the end of 1884 to a sad catastrophe. [Mahommedan Lascars have an annual celebration at the London Docks.] 1809.—"There were more than a hundred TAZIYUS, each followed by a long train of Fuqueers, dressed in the most extravagant manner, beating their breasts ... such of the Mahratta Surdars as are not Brahmuns frequently construct TAZIYUS at their own tents, and expend large sums of money upon them."—_Broughton, Letters_, 72; [ed. 1892, 53]. 1869.—"En lisant la description ... de ces fêtes on croira souvent qu'il s'agit de fêtes hindous. Telle est par exemple la solennité du TA'ZIA ou _deuil_, établie en commemoration du martyre de Huçaïn, laquelle est semblable en bien de points à celle du _Durga-pujâ_.... Le TA'ZIYA dure dix jours comme le _Durga-pujâ_. Le dixième jour, les Hindous précipitent dans la rivière la statue de la déesse au milieu d'une foule immense, avec un grand appareil et au son de mille instruments de musique; la même chose a lieu pour les représentations du tombeau de Huçaïn."—_Garcin de Tassy, Rel. Musulm._ p. 11. TEA, s. Crawfurd alleges that we got this word in its various European forms from the Malay _Te_, the Chinese name being _Chhâ_. The latter is indeed the pronunciation attached, when reading in the 'mandarin dialect,' to the character representing the tea-plant, and is the form which has accompanied the knowledge of tea to India, Persia, Portugal, Greece (τσάι) and Russia. But though it may be probable that _Te_, like several other names of articles of trade, may have come to us through the Malay, the word is, not the less, originally Chinese, _Tê_ (or _Tay_ as Medhurst writes it) being the utterance attached to the character in the Fuh-kien dialect. The original pronunciation, whether direct from Fuh-kien or through the Malay, accompanied the introduction of tea to England as well as other countries of Western Europe. This is shown by several couplets in Pope, _e.g._ 1711.— "... There stands a structure of majestic frame Which from the neighbouring Hampton takes its name. * * * * * Here thou, great ANNA, whom three Realms obey, Dost sometimes counsel take, and sometimes TEA." _Rape of the Lock_, iii. Here _tay_ was evidently the pronunciation, as in Fuh-kien. The _Rape of the Lock_ was published in 1711. In Gray's _Trivia_, published in 1720, we find _tea_ rhyme to _pay_, in a passage needless to quote (ii. 296). Fifty years later there seems no room for doubt that the pronunciation had changed to that now in use, as is shown by Johnson's extemporised verses (c. 1770): "I therefore pray thee, Renny, dear, That thou wilt give to me With cream and sugar soften'd well, Another dish of TEA"—and so on. _Johnsoniana_, ed. _Boswell_, 1835, ix. 194. The change must have taken place between 1720 and 1750, for about the latter date we find in the verses of Edward Moore: "One day in July last at TEA, And in the house of Mrs. P." _The Trial of Sarah_, &c. [But the two forms of pronunciation seem to have been in use earlier, as appears from the following advertisement in _The Gazette_ of Sept. 9, 1658 (quoted in 8 ser. _N. & Q._ vi. 266): "That excellent, and by all Physitians approved, China Drink, called by the Chineans Toha, by other nations Tay, alias Tee, is sold at the Sultaness Head, a coffee house in Sweetings Rents by the Royal Exchange, London."] And in _Zedler's Lexicon_ (1745) it is stated that the English write the word either _Tee_ or _Tea_, but pronounce it _Tiy_, which seems to represent our modern pronunciation. ["Strange to say, the Italians, however, have two names for tea, _cia_ and _te_, the latter, of course, is from the Chinese word _te_, noticed above, while the former is derived from the word _ch'a_. It is curious to note in this connection that an early mention, if not the first notice, of the word in English is under the form _cha_ (in an English Glossary of A.D. 1671); we are also told that it was once spelt _tcha_—both evidently derived from the Cantonese form of the word: but 13 years later we have the word derived from the Fokienese _te_, but borrowed through the French and spelt as in the latter language _the_; the next change in the word is early in the following century when it drops the French spelling and adopts the present form of _tea_, though the Fokienese pronunciation, which the French still retain, is not dropped for the modern pronunciation of the now wholly Anglicised word _tea_ till comparatively lately. It will thus be seen that we, like the Italians, might have had two forms of the word, had we not discarded the first, which seemed to have made but little lodgement with us, for the second" (_Ball, Things Chinese_, 3rd ed. 583 _seq._).] Dr. Bretschneider states that the Tea-shrub is mentioned in the ancient Dictionary _Rh-ya_, which is believed to date long before our era, under the names _Kia_ and _K'u-tu_ (_K'u_ = 'bitter'), and a commentator on this work who wrote in the 4th century A.D. describes it, adding "From the leaves can be made by boiling a hot beverage" (_On Chinese Botanical Works_, &c., p. 13). But the first distinct mention of tea-cultivation in Chinese history is said to be a record in the annals of the T'ang Dynasty under A.D. 793, which mentions the imposition in that year of a duty upon tea. And the first western mention of it occurs in the next century, in the notes of the Arab traders, which speak not only of tea, but of this fact of its being subject to a royal impost. Tea does not appear to be mentioned by the medieval Arab writers upon Materia Medica, nor (strange to say) do any of the European travellers to Cathay in the 13th and 14th centuries make mention of it. Nor is there any mention of it in the curious and interesting narrative of the Embassy sent by Shāh Rukh, the son of the great Timur, to China (1419-21).[264] The first European work, so far as we are aware, in which _tea_ is named, is Ramusio's (posthumous) Introduction to Marco Polo, in the second volume of his great collection of _Navigationi e Viaggi_. In this he repeats the account of Cathay which he had heard from Hajji Mahommed, a Persian merchant who visited Venice. Among other matters the Hajji detailed the excellent properties of _Chiai-Catai_ (_i.e._ Pers. _Chā-i-Khitāī_, 'Tea of China'), concluding with an assurance that if these were known in Persia and in Europe, traders would cease to purchase rhubarb, and would purchase this herb instead, a prophecy which has been very substantially verified. We find no mention of tea in the elaborate work of Mendoça on China. The earliest notices of which we are aware will be found below. Milburn gives some curious extracts from the E.I. Co.'s records as to the early importation of tea into England. Thus, 1666, June 30, among certain "raretys," chiefly the production of China, provided by the Secretary of the Company for His Majesty, appear: "22¾ _lbs._ of THEA at 50_s._ per _lb._ = £56 17 6 For the two cheefe persons that attended his Majesty, THEA 6 15 6" In 1667 the E.I. Co.'s first order for the importation of tea was issued to their agent at Bantam: "to send home by these ships 100lb. weight of the best TEY that you can get." The first importation actually made for the Co. was in 1669, when two canisters were received from Bantam, weighing 143½ lbs. (_Milburn_, ii. 531.) [The earliest mention of tea in the Old Records of the India Office is in a letter from Mr. R. Wickham, the Company's Agent at Firando, in Japan, who, writing, June 27, 1615, to Mr. Eaton at Miaco, asks for "a pt. of the best sort of CHAW" (see _Birdwood, Report on Old Records_, 26, where the early references are collected).] A.D. 851.—"The King (of China) reserves to himself ... a duty on salt, and also on a certain herb which is drunk infused in hot water. This herb is sold in all the towns at high prices; it is called SĀKH. It has more leaves than the _ratb'ah_ (Medicago sativa recens) and something more of aroma, but its taste is bitter. Water is boiled and poured upon this herb. The drink so made is serviceable under all circumstances."—_Relation_, &c., trad. par _Reinaud_, i. 40. c. 1545.—"Moreover, seeing the great delight that I above the rest of the party took in this discourse of his, he (Chaggi Memet, _i.e._ Hajji Mahommed) told me that all over the country of Cathay they make use of another plant, that is of its leaves, which is called by those people CHIAI _Catai_: it is produced in that district of Cathay which is called Cachan-fu. It is a thing generally used and highly esteemed in all those regions. They take this plant whether dry or fresh, and boil it well in water, and of this decoction they take one or two cups on an empty stomach; it removes fever, headache, stomach-ache, pain in the side or joints; taking care to drink it as hot as you can bear; it is good also for many other ailments which I can't now remember, but I know gout was one of them. And if any one chance to feel his stomach oppressed by overmuch food, if he will take a little of this decoction he will in a short time have digested it. And thus it is so precious and highly esteemed that every one going on a journey takes it with him, and judging from what he said these people would at any time gladly swap a sack of rhubarb for an ounce of _Chiai Catai_. These people of Cathay say (he told us) that if in our country, and in Persia, and the land of the Franks, it was known, merchants would no longer invest their money in _Rauend Chini_ as they call rhubarb."—_Ramusio, Dichiaratione_, in ii. f. 15. c. 1560.—"Whatsoever person or persones come to any mans house of qualitee, hee hath a custome to offer him in a fine basket one Porcelane ... with a kinde of drinke which they call CHA, which is somewhat bitter, red, and medicinall, which they are wont to make with a certayne concoction of herbes."—_Da Cruz_, in _Purchas_, iii. 180. 1565.—"Ritus est Japoniorum ... benevolentiae causâ praebere spectanda, quae apud se pretiosissima sunt, id est, omne instrumentum necessarium ad potionem herbae cujusdam in pulverem redactae, suavem gustu, nomine CHIA. Est autem modus potionis ejusmodi: pulveris ejus, quantum uno juglandis putamine continetur, conjiciunt in fictile vas ex eorum genere, quae procellana (PORCELAIN) vulgus appellat. Inde calenti admodum aquâ dilutum ebibunt. Habent autem in eos usus ollam antiquissimi operis ferream, figlinum poculum, cochlearia, infundibulum eluendo figlino, tripodem, foculum denique potioni caleficiendae."—Letter from Japan, of _L. Almeida_, in _Maffei, Litt. Select. ex India_, Lib. iv. 1588.—"Caeterum (apud Chinenses) ex herba quadam expressus liquor admodum salutaris, nomine CHIA, calidus hauritur, ut apud Iaponios."—_Maffei, Hist. Ind._ vi. " "Usum vitis ignorant (Japonii): oryzâ exprimunt vinum: Sed ipsi quoque ante omnia delectantur haustibus aquae poene ferventis, insperso quem supra diximus pulvere CHIA. Circa eam potionem diligentissimi sunt, ac principes interdum viri suis ipsi manibus eidem temperandae ac miscendae, amicorum honoris causae, dant operam."—_Ibid._ Lib. xii. 1598.—"... the aforesaid warme water is made with the powder of a certaine hearbe called CHAA."—_Linschoten_, 46; [Hak. Soc. i. 157]. 1611.—"Of the same fashion is the CHA of China, and taken in the same manner; except that the _Cha_ is the small leaf of a herb, from a certain plant brought from Tartary, which was shown me when I was at Malaca."—_Teixeira_, i. 19. 1616.—"I bought 3 CHAW cups covered with silver plates...."—_Cocks, Diary_, Hak. Soc. i. 202, [and see ii. 11]. 1626.—"They vse much the powder of a certaine Herbe called CHIA, of which they put as much as a Walnut-shell may containe, into a dish of Porcelane, and drinke it with hot water."—_Purchas, Pilgrimage_, 587. 1631.—"_Dur._ You have mentioned the drink of the Chinese called THEE; what is your opinion thereof?... _Bont._ ... The Chinese regard this beverage almost as something sacred ... and they are not thought to have fulfilled the rites of hospitality to you until they have served you with it, just like the Mahometans with their Caveah (see COFFEE). It is of a drying quality, and banishes sleep ... it is beneficial to asthmatic and wheezing patients."—_Jac. Bontius, Hist. Nat. et Med. Ind. Or._ Lib. i. Dial. vi. p. 11. 1638.—"Dans les assemblées ordinaires (à Sourat) que nous faisions tous les iours, nous ne prenions que du THÈ, dont l'vsage est fort cummun par toutes les Indes."—_Mandelslo_, ed. Paris, 1659, p. 113. 1658.—"Non mirum est, multos etiam nunc in illo errore versari, quasi diversae speciei plantae essent THE et TSIA, cum è contra eadem sit, cujus decoctum Chinensibus THE, Iaponensibus TSIA nomen audiat; licet horum TSIA, ob magnam contributionem et coctionem, nigrum THE appellatur."—_Bontii Hist. Nat._ Pisonis Annot. p. 87. 1660.—(September) "28th.... I did send for a cup of TEA (a China drink) of which I never had drank before."—_Pepys's Diary._ [Both Ld. Braybrooke (4th ed. i. 110) and Wheatley (i. 249) read TEE, and give the date as Sept. 25.] 1667.—(June) "28th.... Home and there find my wife making of TEA; a drink which Mr. Pelling, the Potticary, tells her is good for her cold and defluxions."—_Ibid._ [_Wheatley_, vi. 398]. 1672.—"There is among our people, and particularly among the womankind a great abuse of THEE, not only that too much is drunk ... but this is also an evil custom to drink it with a full stomach; it is better and more wholesome to make use of it when the process of digestion is pretty well finished.... It is also a great folly to use sugar candy with THEE."—_Baldaeus_, Germ. ed. 179. (This author devotes five columns to tea, and its use and abuse in India). 1677.—"Planta dicitur CHÀ, vel ... Cià, ... cujus usus in _Chinae_ claustris nescius in Europae quoque paulatim sese insinuare attentat.... Et quamvis Turcarum _Cave_ (see COFFEE) et Mexicanorum _Ciocolata_ eundem praestent effectum, CIÀ tamen, quam nonulli quoque TE vocant, ea multum superat," etc.—_Kircher, China Illust._ 180. " "Maer de CIÂ (of THEE) sonder achting op eenije tijt te hebben, is novit schadelijk."—_Vermeulen_, 30. 1683.—"Lord Russell ... went into his chamber six or seven times in the morning, and prayed by himself, and then came out to Tillotson and me; he drunk a little TEA and some sherry."—_Burnet, Hist. of Own Time_, Oxford ed. 1823, ii. 375. 1683.— "Venus her Myrtle, Phœbus has his Bays; TEA both excels which She[265] vouchsafes to praise, The best of Queens, and best of Herbs we owe To that bold Nation which the Way did show To the fair Region where the Sun does rise, Whose rich Productions we so justly prize."—_Waller._ 1690.—"... Of all the followers of _Mahomet_ ... none are so rigidly Abstemious as the _Arabians_ of _Muscatt_.... For TEA and COFFEE, which are judg'd the privileg'd Liquors of all the _Mahometans_, as well as _Turks_, as those of _Persia_, _India_, and other parts of _Arabia_, are condemned by them as unlawful...."—_Ovington_, 427. 1726.—"I remember well how in 1681 I for the first time in my life drank THEE at the house of an Indian Chaplain, and how I could not understand how sensible men could think it a treat to drink what tasted no better than hay-water."—_Valentijn_, v. 190. 1789.— "And now her vase a modest Naiad fills With liquid crystal from her pebbly rills; Piles the dry cedar round her silver urn, (Bright climbs the blaze, the crackling faggots burn). Culls the green herb of China's envy'd bowers, In gaudy cups the steaming treasure pours; And sweetly smiling, on her bended knee, Presents the fragrant quintessence of TEA." _Darwin, Botanic Garden, Loves of the Plants_, Canto ii. 1844.—"The Polish word for tea, _Herbata_, signifies more properly 'herb,' and in fact there is little more of the genuine Chinese beverage in the article itself than in its name, so that we often thought with longing of the delightful Russian TSHAÏ, genuine in word and fact."—_J. I. Kohl, Austria_, p. 444. The following are some of the names given in the market to different kinds of tea, with their etymologies. 1. (TEA), BOHEA. This name is from the _Wu-i_ (dialectically _Bú-î_)-shan Mountains in the N.W. of Fuh-kien, one of the districts most famous for its black tea. In Pope's verse, as Crawfurd points out, _Bohea_ stands for a tea in use among fashionable people. Thus: "To part her time 'twixt reading and BOHEA, To muse, and spill her solitary tea." _Epistle to Mrs Teresa Blount._ [The earliest examples in the _N.E.D._ carry back the use of the word to the first years of the 18th century.] 1711.—"There is a parcel of extraordinary fine BOHEE TEA to be sold at 26_s._ per Pound, at the sign of the Barber's Pole, next door to the Brazier's Shop in Southampton Street in the Strand."—Advt. in the _Spectator_ of April 2, 1711. 1711.— "Oh had I rather unadmired remained On some lone isle or distant northern land; Where the gilt chariot never marks the way, Where none learn ombre, none e'er taste BOHEA." _Belinda_, in _Rape of the Lock_, iv. 153. The last quotation, and indeed the first also, shows that the word was then pronounced _Bohay_. At a later date BOHEA sank to be the market name of one of the lowest qualities of tea, and we believe it has ceased altogether to be a name quoted in the tea-market. The following quotations seem to show that it was the general name for "black-tea." 1711.—"BOHEA is of little Worth among the _Moors_ and _Gentoos_ of India, _Arrabs_ and _Persians_ ... that of 45 Tale (see TAEL) would not fetch the Price of green Tea of 10 Tale a PECULL."—_Lockyer_, 116. 1721.— "Where Indus and the double Ganges flow, On odorif'rous plains the leaves do grow, Chief of the treat, a plant the boast of fame, Sometimes called green, BOHEA'S the greater name." _Allan Ramsay's Poems_, ed. 1800, i. 213-14. 1726.—"A^{nno} 1670 and 1680 there was knowledge only of BOEY Tea and Green Tea, but later they speak of a variety of other sorts ... CONGO ... PEGO ... _Tongge_, _Rosmaryn Tea_, rare and very dear."—_Valentijn_, iv. 14. 1727.—"In September they strip the Bush of all its Leaves, and, for Want of warm dry Winds to cure it, are forced to lay it on warm Plates of Iron or Copper, and keep it stirring gently, till it is dry, and that Sort is called BOHEA."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 289; [ed. 1744, ii. 288]. But Zedler's _Lexicon_ (1745) in a long article on THEE gives THEE BOHEA as "the worst sort of all." The other European trade-names, according to Zedler, were THEE-PECO, CONGO which the Dutch called the best, but THEE CANCHO was better still and dearer, and CHAUCON best of all. 2. (TEA) CAMPOY, a black tea also. _Kam-pui_, the Canton pron. of the characters _Kien-pei_, "select-dry (over a fire)." 3. (TEA) CONGOU (a black tea). This is _Kang-hu_ (TÊ) the Amoy pronunciation of the characters _Kung-fu_, 'work or labour.' [Mr. Pratt (9 ser. _N. & Q._ iv. 26) writes: "The _N.E.D._ under _Congou_ derives it from the standard Chinese _Kung-fu_ (which happens also to be the Cantonese spelling); 'the omission of the _f_,' we are told, 'is the foreigner's corruption.' It is nothing of the kind. The Amoy name for this tea is _Kong-hu_, so that the omission of the _f_ is due to the local Chinese dialect."] 4. HYSON (a green tea). This is _He-_ (_hei_ and _ai_ in the south) _-ch'un_, 'bright spring,' [which Mr. Ball (_Things Chinese_, 586) writes _yu-ts'in_, 'before the rain'], characters which some say formed the HONG name of a tea-merchant named Le, who was in the trade in the dist. of Hiu-ning (S.W. of Hang-chau) about 1700; others say that _He-chun_ was Le's daughter, who was the first to separate the leaves, so as to make what is called HYSON. [Mr. Ball says that it is so called, "the young hyson being half-opened leaves plucked in April before the spring rains."] c. 1772.— "And Venus, goddess of the eternal smile, Knowing that stormy brows but ill become Fair patterns of her beauty, hath ordained Celestial TEA;—a fountain that can cure The ills of passion, and can free from frowns. * * * * * To her, ye fair! in adoration bow! Whether at blushing morn, or dewy eve, Her smoking cordials greet your fragrant board With HYSON, or BOHEA, or CONGO crown'd." _R. Fergusson, Poems._ 5. OOLONG (bl. tea). _Wu-lung_, 'black dragon'; respecting which there is a legend to account for the name. ["A black snake (and snakes are sometimes looked upon as dragons in China) was coiled round a plant of this tea, and hence the name" (_Ball_, _op. cit._ 586).] 6. PEKOE (do.). _Pak-ho_, Canton pron. of characters _pŏh-hao_, 'white-down.' 7. POUCHONG (do.). _Pao-chung_, 'fold-sort.' So called from its being packed in small paper packets, each of which is supposed to be the produce of one choice tea-plant. Also called PADRE-_souchong_, because the priests in the Wu-i hills and other places prepare and pack it. 8. SOUCHONG (do.). _Siu-chung_, Canton for _Siao-chung_, 'little-sort.' 1781.—"Les Nations Européennes retirent de la Chine des thés connus sous les noms de thé BOUY, thé vert, et THÉ SAOTHON."—_Sonnerat_, ii. 249. 9. TWANKAY (green tea). From _T'un-k'i_, the name of a mart about 15 m. S.W. of Hwei-chau-fu in Ngan-hwei. Bp. Moule says (perhaps after W. Williams?) from _T'un-k'i_, name of a stream near Yen-shau-fu in Chi-kiang. [Mr. Pratt (_loc. cit._) writes; "The Amoy _Tun-ke_ is nearer, and the Cantonese _Tun-kei_ nearer still, its second syllable being absolutely the same in sound as the English. The Twankay is a stream in the E. of the province of Nganhwui, where Twankay tea grows."] _Twankay_ is used by Theodore Hook as a sort of slang for 'tea.' 10. YOUNG HYSON. This is called by the Chinese _Yü-t'sien_, 'rain-before,' or '_Yu-before_,' because picked before _Kuh-yu_, a term falling about 20th April (see HYSON above). According to Giles it was formerly called, in trade, _Uchain_, which seems to represent the Chinese name. In an "_Account of the Prices at which Teas have been put up to Sale, that arrived in England in 1784, 1785_" (MS. India Office Records) the Teas are (from cheaper to dearer):— "BOHEA TEA, CONGOU, SOUCHONG, Singlo (?), HYSON." TEA-CADDY, s. This name, in common English use for a box to contain tea for the daily expenditure of the household, is probably corrupted, as Crawfurd suggests, from CATTY, a weight of 1⅓ _lb._ (q.v.). A '_catty-box_,' meaning a box holding a _catty_, might easily serve this purpose and lead to the name. This view is corroborated by a quotation which we have given under CADDY (q.v.) A friend adds the remark that in his youth 'Tea-caddy' was a Londoner's name for Harley Street, due to the number of E.I. Directors and proprietors supposed to inhabit that district. TEAPOY, s. A small tripod table. This word is often in England imagined to have some connection with _tea_, and hence, in London shops for japanned ware and the like, a _teapoy_ means a tea-chest fixed on legs. But this is quite erroneous. _Tipāī_ is a Hindustāni, or perhaps rather an Anglo-Hindustāni word for a tripod, from Hind. _tīn_, 3, and Pers. _pāē_, 'foot.' The legitimate word from the Persian is _sipāī_ (properly _sihpāya_), and the legitimate Hindi word _tirpad_ or _tripad_, but _tipāī_ or _tepoy_ was probably originated by some European in analogy with the familiar CHARPOY (q.v.) or 'four-legs,' possibly from inaccuracy, possibly from the desire to avoid confusion with another very familiar word SEPOY, SEAPOY. [Platts, however, gives _tipāī_ as a regular Hind. word, Skt. _tri-pād-ikā_.] The word is applied in India not only to a three-legged table (or any very small table, whatever number of legs it has), but to any tripod, as to the tripod-stands of surveying instruments, or to trestles in carpentry. _Sihpāya_ occurs in 'Ali of Yezd's history of Timur, as applied to the trestles used by Timur in bridging over the Indus (_Elliot_, iii. 482). A teapoy is called in Chinese by a name having reference to tea: viz. _Ch'a-chi'rh_. It has 4 legs. [c. 1809.—"(Dinajpoor) SEPAYA, a wooden stand for a lamp or candle with three feet."—_Buchanan, Eastern India_, ii. 945.] 1844.—"'Well, to be sure, it does seem odd—very odd;'—and the old gentleman chuckled,—'most odd to find a person who don't know what a TEPOY is.... Well, then, a TEPOY or _tinpoy_ is a thing with three feet, used in India to denote a little table, such as that just at your right.' "'Why, that table has four legs,' cried Peregrine. "'It's a TEPOY all the same,' said Mr. Havethelacks."—_Peregrine Pulteney_, i. 112. TEAK, s. The tree, and timber of the tree, known to botanists as _Tectona grandis_, L., N.O. _Verbenaceae_. The word is Malayāl. _tekka_, Tam. _tekku_. No doubt this name was adopted owing to the fact that Europeans first became acquainted with the wood in Malabar, which is still one of the two great sources of supply; Pegu being the other. The Skt. name of the tree is _śāka_, whence the modern Hind. name _sāgwān_ or _sāgūn_ and the Mahr. _śāg_. From this last probably was taken _sāj_, the name of teak in Arabic and Persian. And we have doubtless the same word in the σαγαλίνα of the Periplus, one of the exports from Western India, a form which may be illustrated by the Mahr. adj. _sāgalī_, 'made of the teak, belonging to teak.' The last fact shows, in some degree, how old the export of teak is from India. Teak beams, still undecayed, exist in the walls of the great palace of the Sassanid Kings at Seleucia or Ctesiphon, dating from the middle of the 6th century. [See _Birdwood, First Letter Book_, Intro. XXIX.] Teak has continued to recent times to be imported into Egypt. See _Forskal_, quoted by Royle (_Hindu Medicine_, 128). The _gopher-wood_ of Genesis is translated _sāj_ in the Arabic version of the Pentateuch (Royle). [It was probably cedar (see _Encycl. Bibl._ s.v.)] Teak seems to have been hardly known in Gangetic India in former days. We can find no mention of it in Baber (which however is indexless), and the only mention we can find in the _Āīn_, is in a list of the weights of a cubic yard of 72 kinds of wood, where the name "_Ságaun_" has not been recognised as teak by the learned translator (see _Blochmann's_ E.T. i. p. 228). c. A.D. 80.—"In the innermost part of this Gulf (the Persian) is the Port of Apologos, lying near Pasine Charax and the river Euphrates. "Sailing past the mouth of the Gulf, after a course of 6 days you reach another port of Persia called Omana. Thither they are wont to despatch from Barygaza, to both these ports of Persia, great vessels with brass, and timbers and beams of TEAK (ζύλων σαγαλίνων καὶ δοκῶν), and horns and spars of shisham (see SISSOO) (σασαμίνων), and of ebony...."—_Peripl. Maris Erythr._ § 35-36. c. 800.—(under Hārūn al Rashīd) "Faẓl continued his story '... I heard loud wailing from the house of Abdallah ... they told me he had been struck with the _judām_, that his body was swollen and all black.... I went to Rashīd to tell him, but I had not finished when they came to say Abdallah was dead. Going out at once I ordered them to hasten the obsequies.... I myself said the funeral prayer. As they let down the bier a slip took place, and the bier and earth fell in together; an intolerable stench arose ... a second slip took place. I then called for planks of _teak_ (SĀJ)...."—Quotation in _Maṣ'ūdī, Prairies d'Or_, vi. 298-299. c. 880.—"From Kol to Sindān, where they collect TEAK-_wood_ (SĀJ) and cane, 18 farsakhs."—_Ibn Khurdādba_, in _J. As. S._ VI. tom. v. 284. c. 940.—"... The _teak-tree_ (SĀJ). This tree, which is taller than the date-palm, and more bulky than the walnut, can shelter under its branches a great number of men and cattle, and you may judge of its dimensions by the logs that arrive, of their natural length, at the depôts of Basra, of 'Irāk, and of Egypt...."—_Māṣ'ūdī_, iii. 12. Before 1200.—Abu'l-ḍhali' the Sindian, describing the regions of Hind, has these verses: * * * * * "By my life! it is a land where, when the rain falls, Jacinths and pearls spring up for him who wants ornaments. There too are produced MUSK and CAMPHOR and _ambergris_ and _agila_, * * * * * And ivory there, and _teak_ (AL-SĀJ) and aloeswood and sandal...." Quoted by _Kazwini_, in _Gildemeister_, 217-218. The following order, in a King's Letter to the Goa Government, no doubt refers to Pegu teak, though not naming the particular timber: 1597.—"We enjoin you to be very vigilant not to allow the Turks to export any timber from the Kingdom of Pegu, nor from that of Achem (see ACHEEN), and you must arrange how to treat this matter, particularly with the King of Achem."—In _Archiv. Port. Orient._ fasc. ii. 669. 1602.—"... It was necessary in order to appease them, to give a promise in writing that the body should not be removed from the town, but should have public burial in our church in sight of everybody; and with this assurance it was taken in solemn procession and deposited in a box of _teak_ (TECA), which is a wood not subject to decay...."—_Sousa, Oriente Conquist._ (1710), ii. 265. [ " "Of many of the roughest thickets of bamboos and of the largest and best wood in the world, that is TECA."—_Couto_, Dec. VII. Bk. vi. ch. 6. He goes on to explain that all the ships and boats made either by Moors or Gentiles since the Portuguese came to India, were of this wood which came from the inexhaustible forests at the back of Damaun.] 1631.—Bontius gives a tolerable cut of the foliage, &c., of the Teak-tree, but writing in the Archipelago does not use that name, describing it under the title "_Quercus Indica_, Kiati Malaiis dicta."—Lib. vi. cap. 16. On this Rheede, whose plate of the tree is, as usual, excellent (_Hortus Malabaricus_, iv. tab. 27), observes justly that the teak has no resemblance to an oak-tree, and also that the Malay name is not _Kiati_ but _Jati_. _Kiati_ seems to be a mistake of some kind growing out of _Kayu-jati_, 'Teak-wood.' 1644.—"Hã nestas terras de Damam muyta e boa madeyra de TECA, a milhor de toda a India, e tambem de muyta parte do mundo, porque com ser muy fasil de laurar he perduravel, e particullarmente nam lhe tocando agoa."—_Bocarro, MS._ 1675.—"At Cock-crow we parted hence and observed that the Sheds here were round thatched and lined with broad Leaves of TEKE (the Timber Ships are built with) in Fashion of a Bee-hive."—_Fryer_, 142. " "... TEKE by the Portuguese, SOGWAN by the Moors, is the firmest Wood they have for Building ... in Height the lofty Pine exceeds it not, nor the sturdy Oak in Bulk and Substance.... This Prince of the Indian Forest was not so attractive, though mightily glorious, but that...."—_Ibid._ 178. 1727.—"_Gundavee_ is next, where good Quantities of TEAK Timber are cut, and exported, being of excellent Use in building of Houses or Ships."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 178; [ed. 1744]. 1744.—"TECKA is the name of costly wood which is found in the Kingdom of Martaban in the East Indies, and which never decays."—_Zeidler, Univ. Lexicon_, s.v. 1759.—"They had endeavoured to burn the TEAK _Timbers_ also, but they lying in a _swampy place_, could not take fire."—_Capt. Alves, Report on Loss of Negrais_, in _Dalrymple_, i. 349. c. 1760.—"As to the wood it is a sort called TEAK, to the full as durable as oak."—_Grose_, i. 108. 1777.—"Experience hath long since shewn, that ships built with oak, and joined together with wooden trunnels, are by no means so well calculated to resist the extremes of heat and damp, in the tropical latitudes of Asia, as the ships which are built in India of TEKEWOOD, and bound with iron spikes and bolts."—_Price's Tracts_, i. 191. 1793.—"The TEEK forests, from whence the marine yard at Bombay is furnished with that excellent species of ship-timber, lie along the western side of the Gaut mountains ... on the north and north-east of Basseen.... I cannot close this subject without remarking the unpardonable negligence we are guilty of in delaying to build TEAK ships of war for the service of the Indian seas."—_Rennell, Memoir_, 3rd ed. 260. [1800.—"TAYCA, _Tectona Robusta_."—_Buchanan, Mysore_, i. 26.] TEE, s. The metallic decoration, generally gilt and hung with tinkling bells, on the top of a dagoba in Indo-Chinese countries, which represents the _chatras_ [_chhattras_] or umbrellas which in ancient times, as royal emblems, crowned these structures. Burm. _h'ti_, 'an umbrella.' 1800.—"... In particular the TEE, or umbrella, which, composed of open iron-work, crowned the spire, had been thrown down."—_Symes_, i. 193. 1855.—"... gleaming in its white plaster, with numerous pinnacles and tall central spire, we had seen it (Gaudapalen Temple at Pugan) from far down the Irawadi rising like a dim vision of Milan Cathedral.... It is cruciform in plan ... exhibiting a massive basement with porches, and rising above in a pyramidal gradation of terraces, crowned by a spire and HTEE. The latter has broken from its stays at one side, and now leans over almost horizontally...."—_Yule, Mission to Ava_, 1858, p. 42. 1876.—"... a feature known to Indian archaeologists as a TEE...."—_Fergusson, Ind. and East. Archit._ 64. TEEK, adj. Exact, precise, punctual; also parsimonious, [a meaning which Platts does not record]. Used in N. India. Hind. _ṭhīk_. [1843.—"They all feel that _the good old rule of right_ (TEEK), as long as a man does his duty well, can no longer be relied upon."—_G. W. Johnson, Stranger in India_, i. 290.] [1878.—"... 'it is necessary to send an explanation to the magistrate, and the return does not look so THÊK' (a word expressing all excellence)."—_Life in the Mofussil_, i. 253.] TEERUT, TEERTHA, s. Skt. and Hind. _tīrth_, _tīrtha_. A holy place of pilgrimage and of bathing for the good of the soul, such as Hurdwar, or the confluence at PRAAG (Allahabad). [1623.—"The Gentiles call it _Ram_TIRT, that is, Holy Water."—_P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. ii. 205.] c. 1790.—"Au temple l'enfant est reçue par les devedaschies (DEVA-DASI) des mains de ses parens, et après l'avoir baignée dans le TIRTHA ou étang du temple, elles lui mettent des vêtemens neufs...."—_Haafner_, ii. 114. [1858.—"He then summoned to the place no less than three CRORES and half, or thirty millions and half of TEERUTS, or angels (_sic_) who preside each over his special place of religious worship."—_Sleeman, Journey through Oudh_, ii. 4.] TEHR, TAIR, &c., s. The wild goat of the Himālaya; _Hemitragus jemlaicus_, Jerdon, [Blanford, _Mammalia_, 509]. In Nepāl it is called _jhāral_. (See SURROW). TEJPAT, s. Hind. _tejpāt_, Skt. _teja-patra_, 'pungent leaf.' The native name for MALABATHRUM. 1833.—"Last night as I was writing a long description of the TĒZ-PĀT, the leaf of the cinnamon-tree, which humbly pickles beef, leaving the honour of crowning heroes to the _Laurus nobilis_...."—_Wanderings of a Pilgrim_, i. 278. 1872.—TEJPÁT is mentioned as sold by the village shopkeeper, in _Govinda Samanta_, i. 223. (1) TELINGA, n.p. Hind. _Tilangā_, Skt. _Tailanga_. One of the people of the country east of the Deccan, and extending to the coast, often called, at least since the Middle Ages, _Tiliñgāna_ or _Tilangāna_, sometimes _Tiling_ or _Tilang_. Though it has not, perhaps, been absolutely established that this came from a form _Triliñga_, the habitual application of _Tri-Kaliñga_, apparently to the same region which in later days was called TILINGA, and the example of actual use of _Triliñga_, both by Ptolemy (though he carries us beyond the Ganges) and by a Tibetan author quoted below, do make this a reasonable supposition (see _Bp. Caldwell's Dravidian Grammar_, 2nd ed. Introd. pp. 30 _seqq._, and the article KLING in this book). A.D. c. 150.—"Τρίγλυπτον, τὸ καὶ Τρίλιγγον Βασιλείον ... κ.τ.λ."—_Ptolemy_, vi. 2, 23. 1309.—"On Saturday the 10th of Sha'bán, the army marched from that spot, in order that the pure tree of Islám might be planted and flourish in the soil of TILANG, and the evil tree which had struck its roots deep, might be torn up by force.... When the blessed canopy had been fixed about a mile from Arangal (Warangal, N.E. of Hyderabad), the tents around the fort were pitched so closely that the head of a needle could not get between them."—_Amīr Khusrū_, in _Elliot_, iii. 80. 1321.—"In the year 721 H. the Sultán (Ghiyásu-ddín) sent his eldest son, Ulugh Khán, with a canopy and an army against Arangal and TILANG."—_Ziá-uddín Barní_, _Ibid._ 231. c. 1335.—"For every mile along the road there are three _dāwāt_ (post stations) ... and so the road continues for six months' marching, till one reaches the countries of TILING and Ma'bar...."—_Ibn Batuta_, iii. 192. " In the list of provinces of India under the Sultan of Delhi, given by Shihāb-ud-dīn Dimishkī, we find both TALANG and TALANJ, probably through some mistake.—_Not. et Exts._ Pt. 1. 170-171. c. 1590.—"Ṣūba Berār.... Its length from Batāla (or Patiāla) to Bairāgaṛh is 200 _kuroh_ (or kos); its breadth from Bīdar to Hindia 180. On the east of Bairāgaṛh it marches with Bastar; on the north with Hindia; on the south with TILINGĀNA; on the west with Mahkarābād...."—_Āīn_ (orig.) i. 476; [ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 228; and see 230, 237]. 1608.—"In the southern lands of India since the day when the Turushkas (Turks, _i.e._ Mahommedans) conquered Magadha, many abodes of Learning were founded; and though they were inconsiderable, the continuance of instruction and exorcism was without interruption, and the Pandit who was called the Son of Men, dwelt in Kalinga, a part of TRILINGA."—_Tāranātha's H. of Buddhism_ (Germ. ed. of Schiefner), p. 264. See also 116, 158, 166. c. 1614.—"Up to that time none of the _zamíndárs_ of distant lands, such as the Rájá of TILANG, Pegu, and Malabar, had ventured upon disobedience or rebellion."—_Firishta_, in _Elliot_, vi. 549. 1793.—"TELLINGANA, of which Warangoll was the capital, comprehended the tract lying between the Kistnah and Godavery Rivers, and east of Visiapour...."—_Rennell's Memoir_, 3rd ed. p. [cxi.] (2) TELINGA, s. This term in the 18th century was frequently used in Bengal as synonymous with SEPOY, or a native soldier disciplined and clothed in quasi-European fashion, [and is still commonly used by natives to indicate a sepoy or armed policeman in N. India], no doubt because the first soldiers of that type came to Bengal from what was considered to be the Telinga country, viz. Madras. 1758.—"... the latter commanded a body of Hindu soldiers, armed and accoutred and disciplined in the European manner of fighting; I mean those soldiers that are become so famous under the name of TALINGAS."—_Seir Mutaqherin_, ii. 92. c. 1760.—"... Sepoys, sometimes called TELLINGAS."—_Grose_, in his _Glossary_, see vol. I. xiv. 1760.—"300 TELINGEES are run away, and entered into the Beerboom Rajah's service."—In _Long_, 235; see also 236, 237, and (1761) p. 258, "TELLINGERS." c. 1765.—"Somro's force, which amounted to 15 or 16 field-pieces and 6000 or 7000 of those foot soldiers called TALINGHAS, and which are armed with flint muskets, and accoutred as well as disciplined in the _Frenghi_ or European manner."—_Seir Mutaqherin_, iii. 254. 1786.—"... _Gardi_ (see GARDEE), which is now the general name of Sipahies all over India, save Bengal ... where they are stiled TALINGAS, because the first Sipahees that came in Bengal (and they were imported in 1757 by Colonel Clive) were all TALINGAS or TELOUGOUS born ... speaking hardly any language but their native...."—Note by Tr. of _Seir Mutaqherin_, ii. 93. c. 1805.—"The battalions, according to the old mode of France, were called after the names of cities and forts.... The TELINGAS, composed mostly of Hindoos, from Oude, were disciplined according to the old English exercise of 1780...."—_Sketch of the Regular Corps, &c., in Service of Native Princes_, by _Major Lewis Ferdinand Smith_, p. 50. 1827.—"You are a Sahib Angrezie.... I have been a TELINGA ... in the Company's service, and have eaten their salt. I will do your errand."—_Sir W. Scott, The Surgeon's Daughter_, ch. xiii. 1883.—"We have heard from natives whose grandfathers lived in those times, that the Oriental portions of Clive's army were known to the Bengalis of Nuddea as TELINGAS, because they came, or were supposed to have accompanied him from Telingana or Madras."—_Saty. Review_, Jan. 29, p. 120. TELOOGOO, n.p. The first in point of diffusion, and the second in culture and copiousness, of the Dravidian languages of the Indian Peninsula. It is "spoken all along the eastern coast of the Peninsula, from the neighbourhood of Pulicat" (24 m. N. of Madras) "where it supersedes Tamil, to Chicacole, where it begins to yield to the Oriya (see OORIYA), and inland it prevails as far as the eastern boundary of the Marâtha country and Mysore, including within its range the 'CEDED DISTRICTS' and Karnûl (see KURNOOL), a considerable part of the territories of the Nizam ... and a portion of the Nâgpûr country and Goṇḍvâna" (_Bp. Caldwell's Dravid. Gram. Introd._ p. 29). _Telugu_ is the name given to the language of the people themselves (other forms being, according to Bp. Caldwell, TELUNGA, TELINGA, TAILINGA, TENUGU, and TENUNGU), as the language of Telingāna (see TELINGA (1)). It is this language (as appears in the passage from Fryer) that used to be, perhaps sometimes is, called GENTOO at Madras. [Also see BADEGA.] 1673.—"Their Language they call generally GENTU ... the peculiar name of their speech is TELINGA."—_Fryer_, 33. 1793.—"The TELLINGA language is said to be in use, at present, from the River Pennar in the Carnatic, to Orissa, along the coast, and inland to a very considerable distance."—_Rennell, Memoir_, 3rd ed. p. [cxi]. TEMBOOL, Betel-leaf. Skt. _tāmbūla_, adopted in Pers. as _tāmbūl_, and in Ar. _al-tambūl_. [It gives its name to the Tambolis or Tamolis, sellers of betel in the N. Indian bazars.] 1298.—"All the people of this city, as well as the rest of India, have a custom of perpetually keeping in the mouth a certain leaf called TEMBUL...."—_Marco Polo_, ii. 358. 1498.—"And he held in his left hand a very great cup of gold as high as a half _almude_ pot ... into which he spat a certain herb which the men of this country chew for solace, and which herb they call ATAMBOR."—_Roteiro de V. da Gama_, 59. 1510.—"He also eats certain leaves of herbs, which are like the leaves of the sour orange, called by some TAMBOLI."—_Varthema_, 110. 1563.—"Only you should know that Avicenna calls the betre (BETEL) TEMBUL, which seems a word somewhat corrupted, since everybody pronounces it TAMBUL, and not _tembul_."—_Garcia_, f. 37_h_. TENASSERIM, n.p. A city and territory on the coast of the Peninsula of Further India. It belonged to the ancient kingdom of Pegu, and fell with that to Ava. When we took from the latter the provinces east and south of the Delta of the Irawadi, after the war of 1824-26, these were officially known as "the Martaban and Tenasserim Province," or often as "the Tenasserim Provinces." We have the name probably from the Malay form _Tanasari_. We do not know to what language the name originally belongs. The Burmese call it _Ta-nen-thā-ri_. ["The name Tenasserim (Malay _Tanah-sari_), 'the land of happiness or delight,' was long ago given by the Malays to the Burma province, which still keeps it, the Burmese corruption being _Tanang-sari_" (_Gray_, on _Pyrard de Laval_, quoted below).] c. 1430.—"Relicta Taprobane ad urbem THENASSERIM supra ostium fluvii eodem nomine vocitati diebus XVI tempestate actus est. Quae regio et elephantis et verzano (BRAZIL-WOOD) abundat."—_Nic. Conti_, in _Poggio de Var. Fort._ lib. iv. 1442.—"The inhabitants of the shores of the Ocean come thither (to Hormuz) from the countries of Chīn (CHINA), Jāvah, Bangāla, the cities of ZIRBĀD (q.v.), of TENASERI, of Sokotara, of _Shahrinao_ (see SARNAU), of the Isles of Dīwah Mahal (MALDIVES)."—_Abdur-razzāk_, in _Not. et Exts._ xiv. 429. 1498.—"TENAÇAR is peopled by Christians, and the King is also a Christian ... in this land is much brasyll, which makes a fine vermilion, as good as the grain, and it costs here 3 cruzados a BAHAR, whilst in Quayro (Cairo) it costs 60; also there is here aloes-wood, but not much."—_Roteiro de V. da Gama_, 110. 1501.—TANASER appears in the list of places in the East Indies of which Amerigo Vespucci had heard from the Portuguese fleet at C. Verde. Printed in _Baldelli Boni's Il Milione_, pp. liii. _seqq._ 1506.—"At TENAZAR grows all the _verzi_ (BRAZIL), and it costs 1½ ducats the baar (BAHAR), equal to 4 _kantars_. This place, though on the coast, is on the mainland. The King is a Gentile; and thence come pepper, cinnamon, galanga, camphor that is eaten, and camphor that is not eaten.... This is indeed the first mart of spices in India."—_Leonardo Ca' Masser_, in _Archiv. Stor. Ital._ p. 28. 1510.—"The city of TARNASSARI is situated near the sea, etc."—_Varthema_, 196. This adventurer's account of Tenasserim is an imposture. He describes it by implication as in India Proper, somewhere to the north of Coromandel. 1516.—"And from the Kingdom of Peigu as far as a city which has a seaport, and is named TANASERY, there are a hundred leagues...."—_Barbosa_, 188. 1568.—"The Pilot told vs that wee were by his altitude not farre from a citie called TANASARY, in the Kingdom of Pegu."—_C. Frederike_, in _Hakl._ ii. 359. See _Lancaster_. c. 1590.—"In _Kambayat_ (CAMBAY) a Nákhuda (NACODA) gets 800 R.... In Pegu and DAHNASARI, he gets half as much again as in Cambay."—_Āīn_, i. 281. [1598.—"Betweene two Islandes the coast runneth inwards like a bow, wherein lyeth the towne of TANASSARIEN."—_Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. i. 103. In the same page he writes TANASSARIA. [1608.—"The small quantities they have here come from TANNASERYE."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 22. [c. 1610.—"Some Indians call it (Ceylon) TENASIRIN, signifying land of delights, or earthly paradise."—_Pyrard de Laval_, ii. 140, with Gray's note (Hak. Soc.) quoted above.] 1727.—"Mr. _Samuel White_ was made Shawbandaar (SHABUNDER) or Custom-Master at Merjee (MERGUI) and TANACERIN, and Captain Williams was Admiral of the King's Navy."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 64; [ed. 1744]. 1783.—"TANNASERIM...."—_Forrest, V. to Mergui_, 4. TERAI, TERYE, s. Hind. _tarāī_, 'moist (land)' from _tar_, 'moist' or 'green.' [Others, however, connect it with _tara_, _tala_, 'beneath (the Himālaya).'] The term is specially applied to a belt of marshy and jungly land which runs along the foot of the Himālaya north of the Ganges, being that zone in which the moisture which has sunk into the talus of porous material exudes. A tract on the south side of the Ganges, now part of Bhāgalpūr, was also formerly known as the JUNGLE-TERRY (q.v.). 1793.—"Helloura, though standing very little below the level of Cheeria Ghat's top is nevertheless comprehended in the TURRY or TURRYANI of Nepaul ... TURRYANI properly signifies low marshy lands, and is sometimes applied to the flats lying below the hills in the interior of Nepaul, as well as the low tract bordering immediately on the Company's northern frontier."—_Kirkpatrick's Nepaul_ (1811), p. 40. 1824.—"Mr. Boulderson said he was sorry to learn from the raja that he did not consider the unhealthy season of the TERRAI yet over ... I asked Mr. B. if it were true that the monkeys forsook these woods during the unwholesome months. He answered that not the monkeys only, but everything which had the breath of life instinctively deserts them from the beginning of April to October. The tigers go up to the hills, the antelopes and wild hogs make incursions into the cultivated plain ... and not so much as a bird can be heard or seen in the frightful solitude."—_Heber_, ed. 1844, 250-251. [The word is used as an adj. to describe a severe form of malarial fever, and also a sort of double felt hat, worn when the sun is not so powerful as to require the use of a SOLA TOPEE. [1879.—"Remittent has been called Jungle Fever, TERAI Fever, Bengal Fever, &c., from the locality in which it originated...."—_Moore, Family Med. for India_, 211. [1880.—"A TERAI hat is sufficient for a Collector."—_Ali Baba_, 85.] THAKOOR, s. Hind. _ṭhākur_, from Skt. _ṭhakkura_, 'an idol, a deity.' Used as a term of respect, Lord, Master, &c., but with a variety of specific applications, of which the most familiar is as the style of Rājpūt nobles. It is also in some parts the honorific designation of a barber, after the odd fashion which styles a tailor _khalīfa_ (see CALEEFA); a _bihishtī_, _jama'-dār_ (see JEMADAR); a sweeper, MEHTAR. And in Bengal it is the name of a Brahman family, which its members have Anglicised as _Tagore_, of whom several have been men of character and note, the best known being Dwārkanāth Tagore, "a man of liberal opinions and enterprising character" (_Wilson_), who died in London in 1840. [c. 1610.—"The nobles in blood (in the Maldives) add to their name TACOUROU."—_Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. i. 217. [1798.—"The THACUR (so Rajput chieftains are called) was naked from the waist upwards, except the sacrificial thread or scarf on his shoulders and a turban on his head."—_L. of Colebrooke_, 462. [1881.—"After the sons have gone to their respective offices, the mother changing her clothes retires into the THAKUR_ghar_ (the place of worship), and goes through her morning service...."—_S. C. Bose, The Hindoos as they are_, 13.] THERMANTIDOTE, s. This learned word ("heat-antidote") was applied originally, we believe, about 1830-32 to the invention of the instrument which it designates, or rather to the application of the instrument, which is in fact a winnowing machine fitted to a window aperture, and incased in wet TATTIES (q.v.), so as to drive a current of cooled air into a house during hot, dry weather. We have a dim remembrance that the invention was ascribed to Dr. Spilsbury. 1831.—"To the 21st of June, this oppressive weather held its sway; our only consolation grapes, iced-water, and the THERMANTIDOTE, which answers admirably, almost too well, as on the 22d. I was laid up with rheumatic fever and lumbago, occasioned ... by standing or sleeping before it."—_Wanderings of a Pilgrim_, i. 208. [Mrs Parkes saw for the first time a THERMANTIDOTE at Cawnpore in 1830.—_Ibid._ i. 134.] 1840.—"... The thermometer at 112° all day in our tents, notwithstanding tatties, PHERMANTICLOTES,[266] and every possible invention that was likely to lessen the stifling heat."—_Osborne, Court and Camp of Runjeet Singh_, 132. 1853.—"... then came punkahs by day, and next punkahs by night, and then tatties, and then THERM-ANTIDOTES, till at last May came round again, and found the unhappy Anglo-Indian world once more surrounded with all the necessary but uncomfortable sweltering panoply of the hot weather."—_Oakfield_, i. 263-4. 1878.—"They now began (c. 1840) to have the benefit of THERMANTIDOTES, which however were first introduced in 1831; the name of the inventor is not recorded."—_Calcutta Rev._ cxxiv. 718. 1880.—"... low and heavy punkahs swing overhead; a sweet breathing of wet _khaskhas_ grass comes out of the THERMANTIDOTE."—_Sir Ali Baba_, 112. THUG, s. Hind. _ṭhag_, Mahr. _ṭhak_, Skt. _sṭhaga_, 'a cheat, a swindler.' And this is the only meaning given and illustrated in R. Drummond's _Illustrations of Guzerattee_, &c. (1808). But it has acquired a specific meaning, which cannot be exhibited more precisely or tersely than by Wilson: "Latterly applied to a robber and assassin of a peculiar class, who sallying forth in a gang ... and in the character of wayfarers, either on business or pilgrimage, fall in with other travellers on the road, and having gained their confidence, take a favourable opportunity of strangling them by throwing their handkerchiefs round their necks, and then plundering them and burying their bodies." The proper specific designation of these criminals was _phānsīgar_ or _phānsigar_, from _phansī_, 'a noose.' According to Mackenzie (in _As. Res._ xiii.) the existence of gangs of these murderers was unknown to Europeans till shortly after the capture of Seringapatam in 1799, when about 100 were apprehended in Bangalore. But Fryer had, a century earlier, described a similar gang caught and executed near Surat. The _Phānsigars_ (under that name) figured prominently in an Anglo-Indian novel called, we think, "The English in India," which one of the present writers read in early boyhood, but cannot now trace. It must have been published between 1826 and 1830. But the name of _Thug_ first became thoroughly familiar not merely to that part of the British public taking an interest in Indian affairs, but even to the mass of Anglo-Indian society, through the publication of the late Sir William Sleeman's book "_Ramaseeana_; or a Vocabulary of the peculiar language used by the THUGS, with an Introduction and Appendix, descriptive of that Fraternity, and of the Measures which have been adopted by the Supreme Government of India for its Suppression," Calcutta, 1836; and by an article on it which appeared in the _Edinburgh Review_, for Jan. 1837, (lxiv. 357). One of Col. Meadows Taylor's Indian romances also, _Memoirs of a Thug_ (1839), has served to make the name and system familiar. The suppression of the system, for there is every reason to believe that it was brought to an end, was organised in a masterly way by Sir W. (then Capt.) Sleeman, a wise and admirable man, under the government and support of Lord William Bentinck. [The question of the Thugs and their modern successors has been again discussed in the _Quarterly Review_, Oct. 1901.] c. 1665.—"Les Voleurs de ce pais-là sont les plus adroits du monde; ils ont l'usage d'un certain lasset à noeud coulant, qu'ils savent jetter si subtilement au col d'un homme, quand ils sont à sa portée, qu'ils ne le manquent jamais; en sorte qu'en un moment ils l'étranglent ..." &c.—_Thevenot_, v. 123. 1673.—"They were Fifteen, all of a Gang, who used to lurk under Hedges in narrow Lanes, and as they found Opportunity, by a Device of a Weight tied to a Cotton Bow-string made of Guts, ... they used to throw it upon Passengers, so that winding it about their Necks, they pulled them from their Beasts and dragging them upon the Ground strangled them, and possessed themselves of what they had ... they were sentenced to _Lex Talionis_, to be hang'd; wherefore being delivered to the _Catwal_ or Sheriff's Men, they led them two Miles with Ropes round their Necks to some Wild Date-trees: In their way thither they were chearful, and went singing, and smoaking Tobacco ... as jolly as if going to a Wedding; and the Young Lad now ready to be tied up, boasted, That though he were not 14 Years of Age, he had killed his Fifteen Men...."—_Fryer_, 97. 1785.—"Several men were taken up for a most cruel method of robbery and murder, practised on travellers, by a tribe called PHANSEEGURS, or stranglers ... under the pretence of travelling the same way, they enter into conversation with the strangers, share their sweetmeats, and pay them other little attentions, until an opportunity offers of suddenly throwing a rope round their necks with a slip-knot, by which they dexterously contrive to strangle them on the spot."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ iv. 13; [2nd ed. ii. 397]. 1808.—"PHANSEEO. A term of abuse in Guzerat, applied also, truly, to thieves or robbers who strangle children in secret or travellers on the road."—_R. Drummond, Illustrations_, s.v. 1820.—"In the more northern parts of India these murderers are called THEGS, signifying deceivers."—_As. Res._ xiii. 250. 1823.—"The THUGS are composed of all castes, Mahommedans even were admitted: but the great majority are Hindus; and among these the Brahmins, chiefly of the Bundelcund tribes, are in the greatest numbers, and generally direct the operations of the different bands."—_Malcolm, Central India_, ii. 187. 1831.—"The inhabitants of Jubbulpore were this morning assembled to witness the execution of 25 THUGS.... The number of THUGS in the neighbouring countries is enormous; 115, I believe, belonged to the party of which 25 were executed, and the remainder are to be transported; and report says there are as many in Sauger Jail."—_Wanderings of a Pilgrim_, i. 201-202. 1843.—"It is by the command, and under the special protection of the most powerful goddesses that the THUGS join themselves to the unsuspecting traveller, make friends with him, slip the noose round his neck, plunge their knives in his eyes, hide him in the earth, and divide his money and baggage."—_Macaulay, Speech on Gates of Somnauth._ 1874.—"If a THUG makes strangling of travellers a part of his religion, we do not allow him the free exercise of it."—_W. Newman_, in _Fortnightly Rev._, N.S. xv. 181. [Tavernier writes: "The remainder of the people, who do not belong to either of these four castes, are called _Pauzecour_." This word Mr. Ball (ii. 185) suggests to be equivalent to either PARIAH or PHANSIGAR. Here he is in error. _Pauzecour_ is really Skt. _Pancha-Gauḍa_, the five classes of northern Brahmans, for which see _Wilson_, (_Indian Caste_, ii. 124 _seqq._).] TIBET, n.p. The general name of the vast and lofty table-land of which the Himālaya forms the southern marginal range, and which may be said roughly to extend from the Indus elbow, N.W. of Kashmīr, to the vicinity of Sining-fu in Kansuh (see SLING) and to Tatsienlu on the borders of Szechuen, the last a distance of 1800 miles. The origin of the name is obscure, but it came to Europe from the Mahommedans of Western Asia; its earliest appearance being in some of the Arab Geographies of the 9th century. Names suggestive of _Tibet_ are indeed used by the Chinese. The original form of these (according to our friend Prof. Terrien de la Couperie) was _Tu-pot_; a name which is traced to a prince so called, whose family reigned at Liang-chau, north of the Yellow R. (in modern Kansuh), but who in the 5th century was driven far to the south-west, and established in eastern Tibet a State to which he gave the name of _Tu-pot_, afterwards corrupted into _Tu-poh_ and _Tu-fan_. We are always on ticklish ground in dealing with derivations from or through the Chinese. But it is doubtless possible, perhaps even probable, that these names passed into the western form _Tibet_, through the communication of the Arabs in Turkestan with the tribes on their eastern border. This may have some corroboration from the prevalence of the name _Tibet_, or some proximate form, among the Mongols, as we may gather both from Carpini and Rubruck in the 13th century (quoted below), and from Sanang Setzen, and the Mongol version of the _Bodhimor_ several hundred years later. These latter write the name (as represented by I. J. Schmidt), _Tūbet_ and _Tōbōt_. [c. 590.—"TOBBAT." See under INDIA.] 851.—"On this side of China are the countries of the Taghazghaz and the Khākān of TIBBAT; and that is the termination of China on the side of the Turks."—_Relation_, &c., tr. par _Reinaud_, pt. i. p. 60. c. 880.—"Quand un étranger arrive au _Tibet_ (_al_-TIBBAT), il éprouve, sans pouvoir s'en rendre compte, un sentiment de gaieté et de bien être qui persiste jusqu'au départ."—_Ibn Khurdādba_, in _J. As._ Ser. vi. tom. v. 522. c. 910.—"The country in which lives the goat which produces the musk of China, and that which produces the musk of TIBBAT are one and the same; only the Chinese get into their hands the goats which are nearest their side, and the people of TIBBAT do likewise. The superiority of the musk of TIBBAT over that of China is due to two causes; first, that the musk-goat on the TIBBAT side of the frontier finds aromatic plants, whilst the tracts on the Chinese side only produce plants of a common kind."—_Relation_, &c., pt. 2, pp. 114-115. c. 930.—"This country has been named TIBBAT because of the establishment there of the Himyarites, the word _thabat_ signifying to fix or establish oneself. That etymology is the most likely of all that have been proposed. And it is thus that Di'bal, son of 'Alī-al-Khuzā'ī, vaunts this fact in a poem, in which when disputing with Al-Kumair he exalts the descendants of Ḳaṭḷān above those of Nizāar, saying: "'Tis they who have been famous by their writings at the gate of Merv, And who were writers at the gate of Chīn, 'Tis they who have bestowed on Samarkand the name of Shamr, And who have transported thither the _Tibetans_" (_Al_-TUBBATĪNA).[267] _Mas'ūdī_, i. 352. c. 976.—"From the sea to TIBET is 4 months' journey, and from the sea of Fārs to the country of Kanauj is 3 months' journey."—_Ibn Haukal_, in _Elliot_, i. 33. c. 1020.—"Bhútesar is the first city on the borders of TIBET. There the language, costume, and appearance of the people are different. Thence to the top of the highest mountain, of which we spoke ... is a distance of 20 parasangs. From the top of it TIBET looks red and Hind black."—_Al-Birūnī_, in _Elliot_, i. 57. 1075.—"Τοῦ μόσχου, διάφορα εἴδη εἰσίν· ὦν ὁ κρείττων γίνεται ἐν πόλει τινὶ πολὺ τοῦ Χοράση ἀνατολικοτερα, λεγομένη Τουπάτα· ἔστι δὲ τὴν χροιὰν ὑπόξανθον· τοῦτου δὲ ἧπτον ὁ ἀπὸ τῆς Ἰνδιάς μετακομιζόμενος· ῥέπει δὲ ἐπὶ τὸ μελάντερον· καὶ τούτου πάλιν ὑποδεέστερος ὁ ἀπὸ τῶν Σίνων ἀγόμενος· πάντες δε ἐν ὀμφαλῷ ἀπογεννῶνται ζώου τινὸς μονοκέρωτος μέγιστου ὁμοιόυ δορκάδος."—_Symeon Seth_, quoted by _Bochart, Hieroz._ III. xxvi. 1165.—"This prince is called in Arabic Sultan-al-Fars-al-Kábar ... and his empire extends from the banks of the Shat-al-Arab to the City of Samarkand ... and reaches as far as THIBET, in the forests of which country that quadruped is found which yields the musk."—_Rabbi Benjamin_, in _Wright's Early Travels_, 106. c. 1200.— "He went from Hindustan to the TIBAT-land.... From TIBAT he entered the boundaries of Chīn." _Sikandar Nāmah_, E.T. by _Capt. H. W. Clarke_, R.E., p. 585. 1247.—"Et dum reverteretur exercitus ille, videlicet Mongalorum, venit ad terram Buri-THABET, quos bello vicerunt: qui sunt pagani. Qui consuetudinem mirabilem imo potius miserabilem habent: quia cum alicujus pater humanae naturae debitum solvit, omnem congregant parentelam ut comedant eum, sicut nobis dicebatur pro certo."—_Joan. de Plano Carpini_, in _Rec. de Voyages_, iv. 658. 1253.—"Post istos sunt TEBET, homines solentes comedere parentes suos defunctos, ut causa pietatis non facerent aliud sepulchrum eis nisi viscera sua."—_Rubruq._ in _Recueil de Voyages_, &c. iv. 289. 1298.—"TEBET est une grandisime provence qve lengajes ont por elles, et sunt ydres.... Il sunt maint grant laironz ... il sunt mau custumés; il ont grandismes chenz mastin qe sunt grant come asnes et sunt mout buen a prendre bestes sauvajes."—_Marco Polo_, Geog. Text. ch. cxvi. 1330.—"Passando questa provincia grande perveni a un altro gran regno che si chiama TIBET, ch'ene ne confini d'India ed e tutta al gran Cane ... la gente di questa contrada dimora in tende che sono fatte di feltri neri. La principale cittade è fatta tutta di pietre bianche e nere, e tutte le vie lastricate. In questa cittade dimora il Atassi (Abassi?) che viene a dire in nostro modo il Papa."—_Fr. Odorico_, Palatine MS., in _Cathay_, &c. App. p. lxi. c. 1340.—"The said mountain (_Karāchīl_, the Himālaya) extends in length a space of 3 months' journey, and at the base is the country of THABBAT, which has the antelopes which give musk."—_Ibn Batuta_, iii. 438-439. TICAL, s. This (_tikāl_) is a word which has long been in use by foreign traders to Burma, for the quasi-standard weight of (uncoined) current silver, and is still in general use in B. Burma as applied to that value. This weight is by the Burmese themselves called _kyat_, and is the hundredth part of the VISS (q.v.), being thus equivalent to about 1¼ rupee in value. The origin of the word _tikāl_ is doubtful. Sir A. Phayre suggests that possibly it is a corruption of the Burmese words _ta-kyat_, "one kyat." On the other hand perhaps it is more probable that the word may have represented the Indian _ṭakā_ (see TUCKA). The word is also used by traders to Siam. But there likewise it is a foreign term; the Siamese word being _bat_. In Siam the _tikal_ is according to Crawfurd a silver _coin_, as well as a weight equivalent to 225½ grs. English. In former days it was a short cylinder of silver bent double, and bearing two stamps, thus half-way between the Burmese bullion and proper coin.[268] [1554.—"TICALS." See MACAO B. Also see VISS.] 1585.—"Auuertendosi che vna _bize_ di peso è per 40 once Venetiane, e ogni _bize_ è TECCALI cento, e vn _gito_ val TECCALI 25, e vn _abocco_ val TECCALI 12½."—_G. Balbi_ (in Pegu), f. 108. [1615.—"Cloth to the value of six cattes (CATTY) less three TIGGALLS."—_Foster, Letters_, iv. 107. [1639.—"Four TICALS make a Tayl (TAEL)."—_Mandelslo_, E.T. ii. 130.] 1688.—"The proportion of their (Siamese) Money to ours is, that their TICAL, which weighs no more than half a Crown, is yet worth three shillings and three half-pence."—_La Loubère_, E.T. p. 72. 1727.—"_Pegu_ Weight. 1 _Viece_ is 39 ou. _Troy_, or 1 _Viece_ 100 TECULS. 140 _Viece_ a _Bahaar_ (see BAHAR). The _Bahaar_ is 3 PECUL China."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 317; [ed. 1744]. c. 1759.—"... a dozen or 20 fowls may be bought for a TICAL (little more than ½ a Crown)."—In _Dalrymple, Or. Rep._ i. 121. 1775.—Stevens, _New and Complete Guide to E.I. Trade_, gives "Pegu weight: 100 moo = 1 Tual (read TICAL). 100 tual (TICAL) = 1 vis (see VISS) = 3 lb. 5 oz. 5 dr. avr. 150 vis = 1 CANDY." And under Siam: "80 Tuals (TICALS) = 1 CATTY. 50 CATTIES = 1 PECUL." 1783.—"The merchandize is sold for TEECALLS, a round piece of silver, stamped and weighing about one rupee and a quarter."—_Forrest, V. to Mergui_, p. vii. TICCA, and vulg. TICKER, adj. This is applied to any person or thing engaged by the job, or on contract. Thus a _ticca garry_ is a hired carriage, a _ticca doctor_ is a surgeon not in the regular service but temporarily engaged by Government. From Hind. _ṭhīka_, _ṭhīkah_, 'hire, fare, fixed price.' [1813.—"TEECKA, hire, fare, contract, job."—_Gloss. to Fifth Report_, s.v.] 1827.—"A Rule, Ordinance and Regulation for the good Order and Civil Government of the Settlement of Fort William in Bengal, and for regulating the number and fare of TEEKA PALANKEENS, and TEEKA BEARERS in the Town of Calcutta ... registered in the Supreme Court of Judicature, on the 27th June, 1827."—_Bengal Regulations_ of 1827. 1878.—"Leaving our servants to jabber over our heavier baggage, we got into a 'TICCA GHARRY,' 'hired trap,' a bit of civilization I had hardly expected to find so far in the Mofussil."—_Life in the Mofussil_, ii. 94. [TICKA, s. Hind. _ṭīkā_, Skt. _tilaka_, a mark on the forehead made with coloured earth or unguents, as an ornament, to mark sectarial distinction, accession to the throne, at betrothal, &c.; also a sort of spangle worn on the forehead by women. The word has now been given the additional meaning of the mark made in vaccination, and the _ṭīkāwālā Ṣāḥib_ is the vaccination officer. [c. 1796.—"... another was sent to Kutch to bring thence the TIKA...."—_Mir Hussein Ali, Life of Tipu_, 251. [1832.—"In the centre of their foreheads is a TEEKA (or spot) of lamp-black."—_Herklots, Qanoon-e-Islam_, 2nd ed. 139. [c. 1878.—"When a sudden stampede of the children, accompanied by violent yells and sudden falls, has taken place as I entered a village, I have been informed, by way of apology, that it was not I whom the children feared, but that they supposed that I was the TIKAWALA _Sahib_."—_Panjab Gazetteer, Rohtak_, p. 9.] TICKY-TOCK. This is an unmeaning refrain used in some French songs, and by foreign singing masters in their scales. It would appear from the following quotations to be of Indian origin. c. 1755.—"These gentry (the band with nautch-girls) are called TICKYTAW boys, from the two words TICKY and TAW, which they continually repeat, and which they chaunt with great vehemence."—_Ives_, 75. [c. 1883.—"Each pair of boys then, having privately arranged to represent two separate articles ... comes up to the captains, and one of the pair says DIK DIK, DAUN DAUN, which apparently has about as much meaning as the analogous English nursery saying, 'Dickory, dickory dock.'"—_Panjab Gazetteer, Hoshiārpur_, p. 35.] [TIER-CUTTY, s. This is Malayāl. _tiyar-katti_, the knife used by a Tiyan or toddy-drawer for scarifying the palm-trees. The Tiyan caste take their title from Malayal. _tíyyan_, which again comes from Malayal. _tívu_, Skt. _dvīpa_, 'an island,' and derive their name from their supposed origin in Ceylon. [1792.—"12 TIER CUTTIES."—Account, in _Logan, Malabar_, iii. 169. [1799.—"The negadee (_naqdī_, 'cash-payment') on houses, banksauls (see BANKSHALL), TIERS' knives."—_Ibid._ iii. 324.] TIFFIN, s. Luncheon, Anglo-Indian and Hindustani, at least in English households. Also TO TIFF, v. to take luncheon. Some have derived this word from Ar. _tafannun_, 'diversion, amusement,' but without history, or evidence of such an application of the Arabic word. Others have derived it from Chinese _ch'ih-fan_, 'eat-rice,' which is only an additional example that anything whatever may be plausibly resolved into Chinese monosyllables. We believe the word to be a local survival of an English colloquial or slang term. Thus we find in the _Lexicon Balatronicum_, compiled originally by Capt. Grose (1785): "_Tiffing_, eating or drinking out of meal-times," besides other meanings. Wright (_Dict. of Obsolete and Provincial English_) has: "_Tiff_, s. (1) a draught of liquor, (2) small beer;" and Mr. Davies (_Supplemental English Glossary_) gives some good quotations both of this substantive and of a verb "_to tiff_," in the sense of 'take off a draught.' We should conjecture that Grose's sense was a modification of this one, that his "_tiffing_" was a participial noun from the verb to _tiff_, and that the Indian TIFFIN is identical with the participial noun. This has perhaps some corroboration both from the form "_tiffing_" used in some earlier Indian examples, and from the Indian use of the verb "TO TIFF." [This view is accepted by Prof. Skeat, who derives _tiff_ from Norweg. _tev_, 'a drawing in of the breath, sniff,' _teva_, 'to sniff' (_Concise Dict._ s.v.; and see 9 ser. _N. & Q._ iv. 425, 460, 506; v. 13).] Rumphius has a curious passage which we have tried in vain to connect with the present word; nor can we find the words he mentions in either Portuguese or Dutch Dictionaries. Speaking of TODDY and the like he says: "Homines autem qui eas (potiones) colligunt ac praeparant, dicuntur Portugallico nomine _Tiffadores_, atque opus ipsum _Tiffar_; nostratibus Belgis _tyfferen_" (_Herb. Amboinense_, i. 5). We may observe that the comparatively late appearance of the word TIFFIN in our documents is perhaps due to the fact that when dinner was early no lunch was customary. But the word, to have been used by an English novelist in 1811, could not then have been new in India. We now give examples of the various uses: TIFF, s. In the old English senses (in which it occurs also in the form _tip_, and is probably allied to _tipple_ and _tipsy_); [see Prof. Skeat, quoted above]. (1) For a draught: 1758.—"_Monday_ ... _Seven_. Returned to my room. Made a TIFF of warm punch, and to bed before nine."—_Journal of a Senior Fellow_, in the _Idler_, No. 33. (2) For small beer: 1604.— "... make waste more prodigal Than when our beer was good, that John may float To Styx in beer, and lift up Charon's boat With wholsome waves: and as the conduits ran With claret at the Coronation, So let your channels flow with single TIFF, For John I hope is crown'd...." _On John Dawson_, Butler of Christ Church, in _Bishop Corbet's Poems_, ed. 1807, pp. 207-8. TO TIFF, v. in the sense of taking off a draught. 1812.— "He TIFF'D his punch and went to rest." _Combe, Dr. Syntax_, I. Canto v. (This is quoted by Mr. Davies.) TIFFIN (the Indian substantive). 1807.—"Many persons are in the habit of sitting down to a repast at one o'clock, which is called TIFFEN, and is in fact an early dinner."—_Cordiner's Ceylon_, i. 83. 1810.—"The (Mahommedan) ladies, like ours, indulge in TIFFINGS (slight repasts), it being delicate to eat but little before company."—_Williamson, V.M._ i. 352. " (published 1812) "The dinner is scarcely touched, as every person eats a hearty meal called TIFFIN, at 2 o'clock, at home."—_Maria Graham_, 29. 1811.—"Gertrude was a little unfortunate in her situation, which was next below Mrs. Fashionist, and who ... detailed the delights of India, and the _routine_ of its day; the changing linen, the _curry-combing_ ... the idleness, the dissipation, the sleeping and the necessity of sleep, the gay TIFFINGS, were all delightful to her in reciting...."—_The Countess and Gertrude, or Modes of Discipline_, by _Laetitia Maria Hawkins_, ii. 12. 1824.—"The entreaty of my friends compelled me to remain to breakfast and an early TIFFIN...."—_Seely, Wonders of Ellora_, ch. iii. c. 1832.—"Reader! I, as well as Pliny, had an uncle, an East Indian Uncle ... everybody has an Indian Uncle.... He is not always so orientally rich as he is reputed; but he is always orientally munificent. Call upon him at any hour from two till five, he insists on your taking TIFFIN; and such a TIFFIN! The English corresponding term is luncheon: but how meagre a shadow is the European meal to its glowing Asiatic cousin."—_De Quincey, Casuistry of Roman Meals_, in _Works_, iii. 259. 1847.—"'Come home and have some TIFFIN, Dobbin,' a voice cried behind him, as a pudgy hand was laid on his shoulder.... But the Captain had no heart to go a-feasting with Joe Sedley."—_Vanity Fair_, ed. 1867, i. 235. 1850.—"A vulgar man who enjoys a champagne TIFFIN and swindles his servants ... may be a pleasant companion to those who do not hold him in contempt as a vulgar knave, but he is not a gentleman."—_Sir C. Napier, Farewell Address._ 1853.—"This was the case for the prosecution. The court now adjourned for TIFFIN."—_Oakfield_, i. 319. 1882.—"The last and most vulgar form of 'nobbling' the press is well known as the luncheon or TIFFIN trick. It used to be confined to advertising tradesmen and hotel-keepers, and was practised on newspaper reporters. Now it has been practised on a loftier scale...."—_Saty. Rev._, March 25, 357. TO TIFF, in the Indian sense. 1803.—"He hesitated, and we were interrupted by a summons to TIFF at Floyer's. After TIFFIN Close said he should be glad to go."—_Elphinstone_, in _Life_, i. 116. 1814.—"We found a pool of excellent water, which is scarce on the hills, and laid down to TIFF on a full soft bed, made by the grass of last year and this. After TIFFING, I was cold and unwell."—_Ibid._ p. 283. _Tiffing_ here is a participle, but its use shows how the noun TIFFIN would be originally formed. 1816.— "The huntsman now informed them all They were to TIFF at Bobb'ry Hall. Mounted again, the party starts, Upsets the HACKERIES and carts, Hammals (see HUMMAUL) and PALANQUINS and DOOLIES, Dobies (see DHOBY) and burrawas (?) and COOLIES." _The Grand Master, or Adventures of Qui Hi_, by _Quiz_ (Canto viii.). [Burrawa is probably H. _bhaṛuā_, 'a pander.'] 1829.—"I was TIFFING with him one day, when the subject turned on the sagacity of elephants...."—_John Shipp_, ii. 267. 1859.—"Go home, Jack. I will TIFF with you to-day at half-past two."—_J. Lang, Wanderings in India_, p. 16. The following, which has just met our eye, is bad grammar, according to Anglo-Indian use: 1885.—"'Look here, RANDOLPH, don't you know,' said Sir PEEL, ... 'Here you've been gallivanting through India, riding on elephants, and TIFFINING with Rajahs....'"—_Punch, Essence of Parliament_, April 25, p. 204. TIGER, s. The royal tiger was apparently first known to the Greeks by the expedition of Alexander, and a little later by a live one which Seleucus sent to Athens. The animal became, under the Emperors, well known to the Romans, but fell out of the knowledge of Europe in later days, till it again became familiar in India. The Greek and Latin τίγρις, _tigris_, is said to be from the old Persian word for an arrow, _tigra_, which gives the modern Pers. (and Hind.) _tīr_.[269] Pliny says of the _River_ Tigris: "_a celeritate_ TIGRIS _incipit vocari. Ita appellant Medi sagittam_" (vi. 27). In speaking of the animal and its "_velocitatis tremendae_," Pliny evidently glances at this etymology, real or imaginary. So does Pausanias probably, in his remarks on its colour. [This view of the origin of the name is accepted by Schrader (_Prehist. Ant. of the Aryan Peoples_, E.T. 250), who writes: "Nothing like so far back in the history of the Indo-Europeans does the lion's dreadful rival for supremacy over the beasts, the tiger, go. In India the songs of the Rigveda have nothing to say about him; his name (_vyághrá_) first occurs in the Atharvaveda, _i.e._ at a time when the Indian immigration must have extended much farther towards the Ganges; for it is in the reeds and grasses of Bengal that we have to look for the tiger's proper home. Nor is he mentioned among the beasts of prey in the Avesta. The district of Hyrcania, whose numerous tigers the later writers of antiquity speak of with especial frequency, was then called _Vehrkana_, 'wolf-land.' It is, therefore, not improbable ... that the tiger has spread in relatively late times from India over portions of W. and N. Asia."] c. B.C. 325.—"The Indians think the TIGER (τὸν τίγριν) a great deal stronger than the elephant. Nearchus says he saw the skin of a tiger, but did not see the beast itself, and that the Indians assert the TIGER to be as big as the biggest horse; whilst in swiftness and strength there is no creature to be compared to him. And when he engages the elephant he springs on its head, and easily throttles it. Moreover, the creatures which we have seen and call _tigers_ are only jackals which are dappled, and of a kind bigger than ordinary jackals."—_Arrian, Indica_, xv. We apprehend that this big dappled jackal (θῶς) is meant for a _hyaena_. c. B.C. 322.—"In the island of Tylos ... there is also another wonderful thing they say ... for there is a certain tree, from which they cut sticks, and these are very handsome articles, having a certain variegated colour, like the skin of a TIGER. The wood is very heavy; but if it is struck against any solid substance it shivers like a piece of pottery."—_Theophrastus, H. of Plants_, Bk. v. c. 4. c. B.C. 321.—"And Ulpianus ... said: 'Do we anywhere find the word used a masculine, τὸν τίγριν? for I know that Philemon says thus in his Neaera: '_A._ We've seen the TIGRESS (τὴν τίγριν) that Seleucus sent us; Are we not bound to send Seleucus back Some beast in fair exchange?'" In _Athenaeus_, xiii. 57. c. B.C. 320.—"According to Megasthenes, the largest TIGERS are found among the Prasii, almost twice the size of lions, and of such strength that a tame one led by four persons seized a mule by its hinder leg, overpowered it, and dragged it to him."—_Strabo_, xv. ch. 1, § 37 (_Hamilton_ and _Falconer's_ E.T. iii. 97). c. B.C. 19.—"And Augustus came to Samos, and again passed the winter there ... and all sorts of embassies came to him; and the Indians who had previously sent messages proclaiming friendship, now sent to make a solemn treaty, with presents, and among other things including TIGERS, which were then seen for the first time by the Romans; and if I am not mistaken by the Greeks also."—_Dio Cassius_, liv. 9. [See _Merivale, Hist. Romans_, ed. 1865, iv. 176.] c. B.C. 19.— "... duris genuit te cautibus horrens Caucasus, Hyrcanaeque admôrunt ubera TIGRES." _Aen._ iv. 366-7. c. A.D. 70.—"The Emperor Augustus ... in the yeere that Q. Tubero and Fabius Maximus were Consuls together ... was the first of all others that shewed a tame TYGRE within a cage: but the Emperour Claudius foure at once.... TYGRES are bred in Hircania and India: this beast is most dreadful for incomparable swiftness."—_Pliny_, by _Ph. Holland_, i. 204. c. 80-90.—"Wherefore the land is called Dachanabadēs (see DECCAN), for the South is called _Dachanos_ in their tongue. And the land that lies in the interior above this towards the East embraces many tracts, some of them of deserts or of great mountains, with all kinds of wild beasts, panthers and TIGERS (τίγρεις) and elephants, and immense serpents (δράκοντας) and hyenas (κροκόττας) and _cynocephala_ of many species, and many and populous nations till you come to the Ganges."—_Periplus_, § 50. c. A.D. 180.—"That beast again, in the talk of Ctesias about the Indians, which is alleged to be called by them _Martióra_ (_Martichóra_), and by the Greeks _Androphagus_ (Man-eater), I am convinced is really the TIGER (τὸν τίγριν). The story that he has a triple range of teeth in each jaw, and sharp prickles at the tip of his tail which he shoots at those who are at a distance, like the arrows of an archer,—I don't believe it to be true, but only to have been generated by the excessive fear which the beast inspires. They have been wrong also about his colour;—no doubt when they see him in the bright sunlight he takes that colour and looks red; or perhaps it may be because of his going so fast, and because even when not running he is constantly darting from side to side; and then (to be sure) it is always from a long way off that they see him."—_Pausanias_, IX. xxi. 4. [See Frazer's tr. i. 470; v. 86. _Martichoras_ is here Pers. _mardumkhwūr_, 'eater of men.'] 1298.—"Enchore sachiés qe le Grant Sire a bien leopars asez qe tuit sunt bon da chacer et da prendre bestes.... Il ha plosors lyons grandismes, greignors asez qe cele de Babilonie. Il sunt de mout biaus poil et de mout biaus coleor, car il sunt tout vergés por lonc, noir et vermoil et blance. Il sunt afaités a prandre sengler sauvajes et les bueff sauvajes, et orses et asnes sauvajes et cerf et cavriolz et autres bestes."—_Marco Polo, Geog. Text_, ch. xcii. Thus Marco Polo can only speak of this huge animal, striped black and red and white, as of a _Lion_. And a medieval Bestiary has a chapter on the TIGRE which begins: "Une Beste est qui est apelée TIGRE, c'est une maniere de serpent."—(In _Cahier et Martin, Mélanges d' Archéol._ ii. 140). 1474.—"This meane while there came in certein men sent from a Prince of India, w^{th} certain strange beastes, the first whereof was a _leonza_ ledde in a chayne by one that had skyll, which they call in their languaige _Babureth_. She is like vnto a lyonesse; but she is redde coloured, streaked all over w^{th} black strykes; her face is redde w^{th} certain white and blacke spottes, the bealy white, and tayled like the lyon: seemyng to be a marvailouse fiers beast."—_Josafa Barbaro_, Hak. Soc. pp. 53-54. Here again is an excellent description of a tiger, but that name seems unknown to the traveller. _Babureth_ is in the Ital. original _Baburth_, Pers. _babr_, a TIGER. 1553.—"... Beginning from the point of Çingapura and all the way to Pulloçambilam, _i.e._ the whole length of the Kingdom of Malaca ... there is no other town with a name except this City of Malaca, only some havens of fishermen, and in the interior a very few villages. And indeed the most of these wretched people sleep at the top of the highest trees they can find, for up to a height of 20 palms the TIGERS can seize them at a leap; and if anything saves the poor people from these beasts it is the bonfires they keep burning at night, which the tigers are much afraid of. In fact these are so numerous that many come into the city itself at night in search of prey. And it has happened, since we took the place, that a tiger leapt into a garden surrounded by a good high timber fence, and lifted a beam of wood with three slaves who were laid by the heels, and with these made a clean leap over the fence."—_Barros_, II. vi. 1. Lest I am doing the great historian wrong as to this Munchausen-like story, I give the original: "E jà aconteceo ... saltar hum tigre em hum quintal cercado de madeira bem alto, e levou hum tronco de madeira com trez (tres?) escravos que estavam prezos nelle, com os quaes saltou de claro em claro per cima da cerca." 1583.—"We also escaped the peril of the multitude of TIGERS which infest those tracts" (the Pegu delta) "and prey on whatever they can get at. And although we were on that account anchored in midstream, nevertheless it was asserted that the ferocity of these animals was such that they would press even into the water to seize their prey."—_Gasparo Balbi_, f. 94_v_. 1586.—"We went through the wildernesse because the right way was full of thieves, when we passed the country of _Gouren_, where we found but few Villages, but almost all Wildernesse, and saw many Buffes, Swine, and Deere, Grasse longer than a man, and very many TIGRES."—_R. Fitch_, in _Purchas_, ii. 1736. 1675.—"Going in quest whereof, one of our Soldiers, a Youth, killed a TIGRE-ROYAL; it was brought home by 30 or 40 _Combies_ (KOONBEE), the Body tied to a long Bamboo, the Tail extended ... it was a TIGRE of the Biggest and Noblest Kind, Five Feet in Length beside the Tail, Three and a Half in Height, it was of a light Yellow, streaked with Black, like a Tabby Cat ... the Visage Fierce and Majestick, the Teeth gnashing...."—_Fryer_, 176. 1683.—"In y^e afternoon they found a great TIGER, one of y^e black men shot a barbed arrow into his Buttock. Mr. Frenchfeild and Capt. Raynes alighted off their horses and advanced towards the thicket where y^e Tiger lay. The people making a great noise, y^e Tiger flew out upon Mr. Frenchfeild, and he shot him with a brace of Bullets into y^e breast: at which he made a great noise, and returned again to his den. The Black Men seeing of him wounded fell upon him, but the Tiger had so much strength as to kill 2 men, and wound a third, before he died. At Night y^e Ragea sent me the Tiger."—_Hedges, Diary_, Hak. Soc. i. 66-67. 1754.—"There was a _Charter_ granted to the _East India Company_. Many Disputes arose about it, which came before Parliament; all Arts were used to corrupt or delude the Members; among others a TYGER _was baited_ with Solemnity, on the Day the great Question was to come on. This was such a Novelty, that several of the Members were drawn off from their Attendance, and absent on the Division...."—_A Collection of Letters relating to the E.I. Company_, &c. (Tract), 1754, p. 13. 1869.—"Les TIGRES et les léopards sont considérés, autant par les Hindous que par les musalmans, comme étant la propriété des _pirs_ (see PEER): aussi les naturels du pays ne sympathisent pas avec les Européens pour la chasse du TIGRE."—_Garcin de Tassy, Rel. Mus._ p. 24. 1872.—"One of the Frontier Battalion soldiers approached me, running for his life.... This was his story:— 'Sahib, I was going along with the letters ... which I had received from your highness ... a great TIGER came out and stood in the path. Then I feared for my life; and the TIGER stood, and I stood, and we looked at each other. I had no weapon but my kukri (KOOKRY) ... and the Government letters. So I said, 'My lord TIGER, here are the Government letters, the letters of the Honourable Kumpany Bahadur ... and it is necessary for me to go on with them.' The tiger never ceased looking at me, and when I had done speaking he growled, but he never offered to get out of the way. On this I was much more afraid, so I kneeled down and made obeisance to him; but he did not take any more notice of that either, so at last I told him I should report the matter to the Sahib, and I threw down the letters in front of him, and came here as fast as I was able. Sahib, I now ask for your justice against that TIGER.'"—_Lt.-Col. T. Lewin, A Fly on the Wheel_, p. 444. TINCALL, s. Borax. Pers. _tinkār_, but apparently originally Skt. _ṭaṇkaṇa_, and perhaps from the people so called who may have supplied it, in the Himālaya—Τάγγανοι of Ptolemy. [Mr. Atkinson (_Himalayan Gazz._ ii. 357) connects the name of this people with that of the TANGUN pony.] 1525.—"TYMQUALL, small, 60 tangas a maund."—_Lembrança_, 50. 1563.—"It is called _borax_ and _crisocola_; and in Arabic TINCAR, and so the Guzeratis call it...."—_Garcia_, f. 78. c. 1590.—"Having reduced the _k'haral_ to small bits, he adds to every _man_ of it 1½ _sers_ of TANGÁR (borax) and 3 _sers_ of pounded _natrum_, and kneads them together."—_Āīn_, i. 26. [1757.—"A small quantity of _Tutenegg_ (TOOTNAGUE), TINKAL and _Japan Copper_ was also found here...."—_Ives_, 105.] TINDAL, s. Malayāl. _taṇḍal_, Telug. _taṇḍelu_, also in Mahr. and other vernaculars _ṭaṇḍel_, _ṭaṇḍail_, [which Platts connects with _ṭānḍā_, Skt. _tantra_, 'a line of men,' but the _Madras Gloss._ derives the S. Indian forms from Mal. _tandu_, 'an oar,' _valli_, 'to pull.'] The head or commander of a body of men; but in ordinary specific application a native petty officer of LASCARS, whether on board ship (boatswain) or in the ordnance department, and sometimes the head of a gang of labourers on public works. c. 1348.—"The second day after our arrival at the port of Kailukari this princess invited the _nākhodah_ (NACODA) or owner of the ship, the _karāni_ (see CRANNY) or clerk, the merchants, the persons of distinction, the TANDĪL...."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 250. The Moorish traveller explains the word as _muḳaddam_ (MOCUDDUM, q.v.) _al-rajāl_, which the French translators render as "général des piétons," but we may hazard the correction of "Master of the crew." c. 1590.—"In large ships there are twelve classes. 1. The _Nákhudá_, or owner of the ship.... 3. The TANDÍL, or chief of the _khaláçis_ (see CLASSY) or sailors...."—_Āīn_, i. 280. 1673.—"The Captain is called NUCQUEDAH, the boatswain TINDAL...."—_Fryer_, 107. 1758.—"One TINDAL, or Corporal of Lascars."—_Orme_, ii. 339. [1826.—"I desired the TINDAL, or steersman to answer, 'Bombay.'"—_Pandurang Hari_, ed. 1873, ii. 157.] TINNEVELLY, n.p. A town and district of Southern India, probably _Tiru-nel-vēli_, 'Sacred Rice-hedge.' [The _Madras Gloss._ gives 'Sacred Paddy-village.'] The district formed the southern part of the Madura territory, and first became a distinct district about 1744, when the Madura Kingdom was incorporated with the territories under the Nawāb of Arcot (_Caldwell, H. of Tinnevelly_). TIPARRY, s. Beng. and Hind. _tipārī_, _tepārī_, the fruit of _Physalis peruviana_, L., N.O. _Solanaceae_. It is also known in India as 'Cape gooseberry,' [which is usually said to take its name from the Cape of Good Hope, but as it is a native of tropical America, Mr. Ferguson (8 ser. _N. & Q._ xii. 106) suggests that the word may really be _cape_ or _cap_, from the peculiarity of its structure noted below.] It is sometimes known as 'Brazil cherry.' It gets its generic name from the fact that the inflated calyx encloses the fruit as in a bag or bladder (φύσα). It has a slightly acid gooseberry flavour, and makes excellent jam. We have seen a suggestion somewhere that the Bengali name is connected with the word _tenpā_, 'inflated,' which gives its name to a species of _tetrodon_ or globe-fish, a fish which has the power of dilating the œsophagus in a singular manner. The native name of the fruit in N.W. India is _māk_ or _māko_, but _tipārī_ is in general Anglo-Indian use. The use of an almost identical name for a gooseberry-like fruit, in a Polynesian Island (Kingsmill group) quoted below from Wilkes, is very curious, but we can say no more on the matter. 1845.—"On Makin they have a kind of fruit resembling the gooseberry, called by the natives 'TEIPARU'; this they pound, after it is dried, and make with molasses into cakes, which are sweet and pleasant to the taste."—_U.S. Expedition_, by _C. Wilkes_, U.S.N., v. 81. 1878.—"... The enticing TIPARI in its crackly covering...."—_P. Robinson, In My Indian Garden_, 49-50. TIPPOO SAHIB, n.p. The name of this famous enemy of the English power in India was, according to C. P. Brown, taken from that of _Tipū Sultān_, a saint whose tomb is near Hyderabad. [Wilks (_Hist. Sketches_, i. 522, ed. 1869), says that the tomb is at Arcot.] TIRKUT, s. Foresail. Sea Hind. from Port. _triquette_ (_Roebuck_). TIYAN, n.p. Malayāl. _Tīyan_, or _Tīvan_, pl. _Tīyar_ or _Tīvar_. The name of what may be called the third caste (in rank) of Malabar. The word signifies 'islander,' [from Mal. _tīvu_, Skt. _dvīpa_, 'an island']; and the people are supposed to have come from Ceylon (see TIER CUTTY). 1510.—"The third class of Pagans are called TIVA, who are artizans."—_Varthema_, 142. 1516.—"The cleanest of these low and rustic people are called _Tuias_ (read TIVAS), who are great labourers, and their chief business is to look after the palm-trees, and gather their fruit, and carry everything ... for hire, because there are no draught cattle in the country."—_Barbosa_, Lisbon ed. 335. [1800.—"All TIRS can eat together, and intermarry. The proper duty of the cast is to extract the juice from palm-trees, to boil it down to _Jagory_ (JAGGERY), and to distil it into spirituous liquors; but they are also very diligent as cultivators, porters, and cutters of firewood."—_Buchanan, Mysore_, ii. 415; and see _Logan, Malabar_, i. 110, 142.] TOBACCO, s. On this subject we are not prepared to furnish any elaborate article, but merely to bring together a few quotations touching on the introduction of tobacco into India and the East, or otherwise of interest. [? c. 1550.—"... Abū Kīr would carry the cloth to the market-street and sell it, and with its price buy meat and vegetables and TOBACCO...."—_Burton, Arab. Nights_, vii. 210. The only mention in the _Nights_ and the insertion of some scribe.] " "It has happened to me several times, that going through the provinces of Guatemala and Nicaragua I have entered the house of an Indian who had taken this herb, which in the Mexican language is called TABACCO, and immediately perceived the sharp fetid smell of this truly diabolical and stinking smoke, I was obliged to go away in haste, and seek some other place."—_Girolamo Benzoni_, Hak. Soc. p. 81. [The word _tabaco_ is from the language of Hayti, and meant, first, the pipe, secondly, the plant, thirdly, the sleep which followed its use (_Mr. J. Platt_, 9 ser. _N. & Q._ viii. 322).] 1585.—"Et hi" (viz. Ralph Lane and the first settlers in Virginia) "reduces Indicam illam plantam quam TABACCAM vocant et _Nicotiam_, qua contra cruditates ab Indis edocti, usi erant, in Angliam primi, quod suam, intulerunt. Ex illo sane tempore usu coepit esse creberrimo, et magno pretio, dum quam plurimi graveolentem illius fumum, alii lascivientes, alii valetudini consulentes, per tubulum testaceum inexplebili aviditate passim hauriunt, et mox e naribus efflant; adeo ut tabernae TABACCANAE non minus quam cervisiariae et vinariae passim per oppida habeantur. Ut Anglorum corpora (quod salse ille dixit) qui hac plantâ tantopere delectantur in Barbarorum naturam degenerasse videantur; quum iisdem quibus Barbari delectentur et sanari se posse credant."—_Gul. Camdeni, Annal. Rerum Anglicanum_ ... regn. _Elizabetha_, ed. 1717, ii. 449. 1592.— "Into the woods thence forth in haste shee went To seeke for hearbes that mote him remedy; For shee of herbes had great intendiment, Taught of the Nymphe which from her infancy Her nourced had in true Nobility: This whether yt divine TOBACCO were, Or Panachaea, or Polygony, Shee fownd, and brought it to her patient deare Who al this while lay bleding out his hart-blood neare." _The Faerie Queen_, III. v. 32. 1597.—"His Lordship" (E. of Essex at Villafranca) "made no answer, but called for TOBACCO, seeming to give but small credit to this alarm; and so on horseback, with these noblemen and gentlemen on foot beside him, took TOBACCO, whilst I was telling his Lordship of the men I had sent forth, and the order I had given them. Within some quarter of an hour, we might hear a good round volley of shot betwixt the 30 men I had sent to the chapel, and the enemy, which made his Lordship cast his pipe from him, and listen to the shooting."—_Commentaries of Sir Francis Vere_, p. 62. 1598.—"_Cob._ Ods me I marle what pleasure or felicity they have in taking this roguish TOBACCO. It is good for nothing but to choke a man, and fill him full of smoke and embers: there were four died out of one house last week with taking of it, and two more the bell went for yesternight; one of them they say will never scape it; he voided a bushel of soot yesterday upward and downward ... its little better than rats-bane or rosaker."—_Every Man in his Humour_, iii. 2. 1604.—"Oct. 19. Demise to Tho. Lane and Ph. Bold of the new Impost of 6_s._ 8_d._, and the old Custom of 2_d._ per pound on TOBACCO."—_Calendar of State Papers, Domestic_, James I., p. 159. 1604 or 1605.—"In Bijápúr I had found some TOBACCO. Never having seen the like in India, I brought some with me, and prepared a handsome pipe of jewel work.... His Majesty (Akbar) was enjoying himself after receiving my presents, and asking me how I had collected so many strange things in so short a time, when his eye fell upon the tray with the pipe and its appurtenances: he expressed great surprise and examined the TOBACCO, which was made up in pipefuls; he inquired what it was, and where I had got it. The Nawab Khán-i-'Azam replied: 'This is TOBACCO, which is well known in Mecca and Medina, and this doctor has brought it as a medicine for your Majesty.' His Majesty looked at it, and ordered me to prepare and take him a pipeful. He began to smoke it, when his physician approached and forbade his doing so" ... (omitting much that is curious). "As I had brought a large supply of tobacco and pipes, I sent some to several of the nobles, while others sent to ask for some; indeed all, without exception, wanted some, and the practice was introduced. After that the merchants began to sell it, so the custom of smoking spread rapidly."—_Asad Beg_, in _Elliot_, vi. 165-167. 1610.—"The _Turkes_ are also incredible takers of Opium ... carrying it about with them both in peace and in warre; which they say expelleth all feare, and makes them couragious; but I rather think giddy headed.... And perhaps for the self same cause they also delight in TOBACCO; they take it through reeds that have ioyned vnto them great heads of wood to containe it: I doubt not but lately taught them, as brought them by the English: and were it not sometimes lookt into (for _Morat Bassa_ not long since commanded a pipe to be thrust through the nose of a _Turke_, and so to be led in derision through the Citie,) no question but it would prove a principall commodity. Neverthelesse they will take it in corners, and are so ignorant therein, that that which in England is not saleable, doth passe here amongst them for most excellent."—_Sandys, Journey_, 66. 1615.—"Il TABACCO ancora usano qui" (at Constantinople) "di pigliar in conversazione per gusto: ma io non ho voluto mai provarne, e ne avera cognizione in Italia che molti ne pigliano, ed in particolare il signore cardinale Crescenzio qualche volta per medicamento insegnatogli dal Signor don Virginio Orsino, che primo di tutti, se io non fallo, gli anni addietro lo portò in Roma d'Inghilterra."—_P. della Valle_, i. 76. 1616.—"Such is the miraculous omnipotence of our strong tasted TOBACCO, as it cures al sorts of diseases (which neuer any drugge could do before) in all persons and at all times.... It cures the gout in the feet and (which is miraculous) in that very instant when the smoke thereof, as light, flies vp into the head, the virtue thereof, as heauy, runs down to the litle toe. It helps all sorts of agues. It refreshes a weary man, and yet makes a man hungry. Being taken when they goe to bed, it makes one sleepe soundly, and yet being taken when a man is sleepie and drousie, it will, as they say, awake his braine, and quicken his vnderstanding.... O omnipotent power of TOBACCO! And if it could by the smoake thereof chase out deuils, as the smoake of _Tobias_ fish did (which I am sure could smell no stronglier) it would serve for a precious Relicke, both for the Superstitious Priests, and the insolent Puritanes, to cast out deuils withall."—_K. James I., Counterblaste to Tobacco_, in _Works_, pp. 219-220. 1617.—"As the smoking of tobacco (TAMBÁKÚ) had taken very bad effect upon the health and mind of many persons, I ordered that no one should practise the habit. My brother Sháh 'Abbás, also being aware of its evil effects, had issued a command against the use of it in Irán. But Khán-i-'Alam was so much addicted to smoking, that he could not abstain from it, and often smoked."—_Memoirs of Jahángír_, in _Elliot_, v. 851. See the same passage rendered by _Blochmann_, in _Ind. Antiq._ i. 164. 1623.—"Incipit nostro seculo in immensum crescere usus TOBACCO, atque afficit homines occulta quidem delectatione, ut qui illi semel assueti sint, difficile postea abstinent."—_Bacon, H. Vitae et Mortis_, in _B. Montague's_ ed. x. 189. We are unable to give the date or Persian author of the following extract (though clearly of the 17th century), which with an introductory sentence we have found in a fragmentary note in the handwriting of the late Major William Yule, written in India about the beginning of last century:[270] "Although TOBACCO be the produce of an European Plant, it has nevertheless been in use by our Physicians medicinally for some time past. Nay, some creditable People even have been friendly to the use of it, though from its having been brought sparingly in the first instance from Europe, its rarity prevented it from coming into general use. The Culture of this Plant, however, became speedily almost universal, within a short period after its introduction into Hindostaun; and the produce of it rewarded the Cultivator far beyond every other article of Husbandry. This became more especially the case in the reign of Shah Jehaun (commenced A.H. 1037) when the Practice of Smoking pervaded all Ranks and Classes within the Empire. Nobles and Beggars, Pious and Wicked, Devotees and Free-thinkers, poets, historians, rhetoricians, doctors and patients, high and low, rich and poor, all! all seemed intoxicated with a decided preference over every other luxury, nay even often over the necessaries of life. To a stranger no offering was so acceptable as a Whiff, and to a friend one could produce nothing half so grateful as a CHILLUM. So rooted was the habit that the confirmed Smoker would abstain from Food and Drink rather than relinquish the gratification he derived from inhaling the Fumes of this deleterious Plant! Nature recoils at the very idea of touching the Saliva of another Person, yet in the present instance our Tobacco smokers pass the moistened Tube from one mouth to another without hesitation on the one hand, and it is received with complacency on the other! The more acrid the Fumes so much the more grateful to the Palate of the Connoisseur. The Smoke is a Collyrium to the Eyes, whilst the Fire, they will tell you, supplies to the Body the waste of radical Heat. Without doubt the HOOKAH is a most pleasing Companion, whether to the Wayworn Traveller or to the solitary Hermit. It is a Friend in whose Bosom we may repose our most confidential Secrets; and a Counsellor upon whose advice we may rely in our most important Concerns. It is an elegant Ornament in our private Appartments: it gives joy to the Beholder in our public Halls. The Music of its sound puts the warbling of the Nightingale to Shame, and the Fragrance of its Perfume brings a Blush on the Cheek of the Rose. Life in short is prolonged by the Fumes inhaled at each inspiration, whilst every expiration of them is accompanied with extatic delight...."—(_cætera desunt_). c. 1760.—"TAMBÁKÚ. It is known from the _Maásir-i-Rahímí_ that the TOBACCO came from Europe to the Dakhin, and from the Dakhin to Upper India, during the reign of Akbar Sháh (1556-1605), since which time it has been in general use."—_Bahár-i'-Ajam_, quoted by _Blochmann_, in _Ind. Antiq._ i. 164. 1878.—It appears from Miss Bird's _Japan_ that tobacco was not cultivated in that country till 1605. In 1612 and 1615 the Shogun prohibited both culture and use of TABAKO.—See the work, i. 276-77. [According to Mr. Chamberlain (_Things Japanese_, 3rd ed. p. 402) by 1651 the law was so far relaxed that smoking was permitted, but only out-of-doors.] TOBRA, s. Hind. _tobṛā_, [which, according to Platts, is Skt. _protha_, 'nose of a horse,' inverted]. The leather nose-bag in which a horse's feed is administered. "In the Nerbudda valley, in Central India, the women wear a profusion of toe-rings, some standing up an inch high. Their shoes are consequently curiously shaped, and are called TOBRAS" (_M.-Gen. R. H. Keatinge_). As we should say, 'buckets.' [The use of the nosebag is referred to by Sir T. Herbert (ed. 1634): "The horses (of the Persians) feed usually of barley and chopt-straw put into a bag, and fastened about their heads, which implyes the manger." Also see TURA.] 1808.—"... stable-boys are apt to serve themselves to a part out of the poor beasts allowance; to prevent which a thrifty housewife sees it put into a TOBRA, or mouth bag, and spits thereon to make the Hostler loathe and leave it alone."—_Drummond, Illustrations_, &c. [1875.—"One of the horsemen dropped his TOBRA or nose-bag."—_Drew, Jummoo_, 240.] TODDY, s. A corruption of Hind. _tāṛī_, _i.e._ the fermented sap of the _tāṛ_ or palmyra, Skt. _tāla_, and also of other palms, such as the date, the coco-palm, and the _Caryota urens_; palm-wine. _Toddy_ is generally the substance used in India as yeast, to leaven bread. The word, as is well known, has received a new application in Scotland, the immediate history of which we have not traced. The _tāla_-tree seems to be indicated, though confusedly, in this passage of Megasthenes from Arrian: c. B.C. 320.—"Megasthenes tells us ... the Indians were in old times nomadic ... were so barbarous that they wore the skins of such wild animals as they could kill, and subsisted (?) on the bark of trees; that these trees were called in the Indian speech TALA, and that there grew on them as there grows at the tops of the (date) palm trees, a fruit resembling balls of wool."—_Arrian, Indica_, vii., tr. by McCrindle. c. 1330.—"... There is another tree of a different species, which ... gives all the year round a white liquor, pleasant to drink, which tree is called TARI."—_Fr. Jordanus_, 16. [1554.—"There is in Gujaret a tree of the palm-tribe, called TARI agadji (millet tree). From its branches cups are suspended, and when the cut end of a branch is placed into one of these vessels, a sweet liquid, something of the nature of ARRACK, flows out in a continuous stream ... and presently changes into a most wonderful wine."—_Travels of Sidi Ali Reïs, trans. A. Vambéry_, p. 29.] [1609-10.—"TARREE." See under SURA.] 1611.—"Palmiti Wine, which they call TADDY."—_N. Dounton_, in _Purchas_, i. 298. [1614.—"A sort of wine that distilleth out of the Palmetto trees, called TADIE."—_Foster, Letters_, iii. 4.] 1615.— "... And then more to glad yee Weele have a health to al our friends in TADEE." _Verses to T. Coryat_, in _Crudities_, iii. 47. 1623.—"... on board of which we stayed till nightfall, entertaining with conversation and drinking TARI, a liquor which is drawn from the coco-nut trees, of a whitish colour, a little turbid, and of a somewhat rough taste, though with a blending in sweetness, and not unpalatable, something like one of our _vini piccanti_. It will also intoxicate, like wine, if drunk over freely."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 530; [Hak. Soc. i. 62]. [1634.—"The TODDY-tree is like the Date of Palm; the Wine called TODDY is got by wounding and piercing the Tree, and putting a Jar or Pitcher under it, so as the Liquor may drop into it."—_Sir T. Herbert_, in _Harris_, i. 408.] 1648.—"The country ... is planted with palmito-trees, from which a sap is drawn called TERRY, that they very commonly drink."—_Van Twist_, 12. 1653.—"... le TARI qui est le vin ordinaire des Indes."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, 246. 1673.—"The Natives singing and roaring all Night long; being drunk with TODDY, the Wine of the Cocoe."—_Fryer_, 53. " "As for the rest, they are very respectful, unless the Seamen and Soldiers get drunk, either with TODDY or Bang."—_Ibid._ 91. 1686.—"Besides the Liquor or Water in the Fruit, there is also a sort of Wine drawn from the Tree called TODDY, which looks like Whey."—_Dampier_, i. 293. 1705.—"... cette liqueur s'appelle TARIF."—_Luillier_, 43. 1710.—This word was in common use at Madras.—_Wheeler_, ii. 125. 1750.—"_J._ Was vor Leute trincken TADDY? _C._ Die Soldaten, die Land Portugiesen, die Parreier (see PARIAH) und Schiffleute trincken diesen TADDY."—_Madras, oder Fort St. George_, &c., Halle, 1750. 1857.—"It is the unfermented juice of the Palmyra which is used as food: when allowed to ferment, which it will do before midday, if left to itself, it is changed into a sweet, intoxicating drink called 'kal' or 'TODDY.'"—_Bp. Caldwell, Lectures on Tinnevelly Mission_, p. 33. ¶ "The Rat, returning home full of TODDY, said, If I meet the Cat, I will tear him in pieces."—Ceylon Proverb, in _Ind. Antiq._ i. 59. Of the Scotch application of the word we can find but one example in Burns, and, strange to say, no mention in Jameson's Dictionary: 1785.— "The lads an' lasses, blythely bent To mind baith saul an' body, Sit round the table, weel content An' steer about the TODDY...." _Burns, The Holy Fair._ 1798.—"Action of the case, for giving her a dose in some TODDY, to intoxicate and inflame her passions."—_Roots's Reports_, i. 80. 1804.— "... I've nae fear for't; For siller, faith, ye ne'er did care for't, Unless to help a needful body, An' get an antrin glass o' TODDY." _Tannahill, Epistle to James Barr._ TODDY-BIRD, s. We do not know for certain what bird is meant by this name in the quotation. The nest would seem to point to the BAYA, or Weaver-bird (_Ploceus Baya_, Blyth): but the _size_ alleged is absurd; it is probably a blunder. [Another bird, the _Artamus fuscus_, is, according to Balfour (_Cycl._ s.v.) called the TODDY shrike.] [1673.—"For here is a Bird (having its name from the Tree it chuses for its Sanctuary, the TODDY-TREE)...."—_Fryer_, 76.] c. 1750-60.—"It is in this tree (see PALMYRA, BRAB) that the TODDY-BIRDS, so called from their attachment to that tree, make their exquisitely curious nests, wrought out of the thinnest reeds and filaments of branches, with an inimitable mechanism, and are about the bigness of a partridge (?) The birds themselves are of no value...."—_Grose_, i. 48. TODDY-CAT, s. This name is in S. India applied to the _Paradoxurus Musanga_, Jerdon: [the _P. niger_, the Indian Palm-Civet of Blanford (_Mammalia_, 106).] It infests houses, especially where there is a ceiling of cloth (see CHUTT). Its name is given for its fondness, real or supposed, for palm-juice. [TOKO, s. Slang for 'a thrashing.' The word is imper. of Hind. _ṭoknā_, 'to censure, blame,' and has been converted into a noun on the analogy of BUNNOW and other words of the same kind. [1823.—"TOCO _for yam_—Yams are food for negroes in the W. Indies ... and if, instead of receiving his proper ration of these, blackee gets a whip (TOCO) about his back, why 'he has caught TOCO' instead of yam."—_John Bee, Slang Dict._ [1867.—"TOKO FOR YAM. An expression peculiar to negroes for crying out before being hurt."—_Smyth, Sailor's Word-Book_, s.v.] TOLA, s. An Indian weight (chiefly of gold or silver), not of extreme antiquity. Hind. _tolā_, Skt. _tulā_, 'a balance,' _tul_, 'to lift up, to weigh.' The Hindu scale is 8 _rattīs_ (see RUTTEE) = 1 _māsha_, 12 _māshas_ = 1 _tolā_. Thus the _tolā_ was equal to 96 _rattīs_. The proper weight of the _rattī_, which was the old Indian unit of weight, has been determined by Mr. E. Thomas as 1.75 grains, and the medieval _tanga_ which was the prototype of the rupee was of 100 _rattīs_ weight. "But ... the factitious _rattī_ of the Muslims was merely an aliquot part—1/96 of the comparatively recent _tola_, and 1/92 of the newly devised _rupee_." By the Regulation VII. of 1833, putting the British India coinage on its present footing (see under SEER) the _tolā_ weighing 180 grs., which is also the weight of the rupee, is established by the same Regulation, as the unit of the system of weights, 80 _tolas_ = 1 _ser_, 40 _sers_ = 1 MAUND. 1563.—"I knew a secretary of Nizamoxa (see NIZAMALUCO), a native of Coraçon, who ate every day three TOLLAS (of opium), which is the weight of ten cruzados and a half; but this Coraçoni (_Khorasānī_), though he was a man of letters and a great scribe and official, was always nodding or sleeping."—_Garcia_, f. 155_b_. 1610.—"A TOLE is a rupee _challany_ of silver, and ten of these TOLES are the value of one of gold."—_Hawkins_, in _Purchas_, i. 217. 1615-16.—"Two TOLE and a half being an ounce."—_Sir T. Roe_, in _Purchas_, i. 545; [Hak. Soc. i. 183]. 1676.—"Over all the Empire of the Great _Mogul_, all the Gold and Silver is weigh'd with Weights, which they call TOLLA, which amounts to 9 deniers and eight grains of our weight."—_Tavernier_, E.T. ii. 18; [ed. _Ball_, i. 14]. TOMAUN, s. A Mongol word, signifying 10,000, and constantly used in the histories of the Mongol dynasties for a division of an army theoretically consisting of that number. But its modern application is to a Persian money, at the present time worth about 7_s._ 6_d._ [In 1899 the exchange was about 53 CRANS to the £1; 10 _Crans_ = 1 tumān.] Till recently it was only a money of account, representing 10,000 _dīnārs_; the latter also having been in Persia for centuries only a money of account, constantly degenerating in value. The tomaun in Fryer's time (1677) is reckoned by him as equal to £3, 6_s._ 8_d._ P. della Valle's estimate 60 years earlier would give about £4, 10_s._ 0_d._, and is perhaps loose and too high. Sir T. Herbert's valuation (5 × 13_s._ 8_d._) is the same as Fryer's. In the first and third of the following quotations we have the word in the Tartar military sense, for a division of 10,000 men: 1298.—"You see when a Tartar prince goes forth to war, he takes with him, say, 100,000 horse ... they call the corps of 100,000 men a _Tuc_; that of 10,000 they call a TOMAN."—_Marco Polo_, Bk. i. ch. 54. c. 1340.—"Ces deux portions réunies formaient un total de 800 TOUMANS, dont chacun vaut 10,000 DINARS courants, et le DINAR 6 dirhems."—_Shihābuddīn, Masālak-al Abṣār_, in _Not. et Exts._ xiii. 194. c. 1347.—"I was informed ... that when the Kān assembled his troops, and called the array of his forces together, there were with him 100 divisions of horse, each composed of 10,000 men, the chief of whom was called Amīr TUMĀN, or lord of 10,000."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 299-300. A form of the Tartar word seems to have passed into Russian: c. 1559.—"One thousand in the language of the people is called _Tissutze_: likewise ten thousand in a single word TMA: twenty thousand _Duue_TMA: thirty thousand _Ti_TMA."—_Herberstein, Della Moscovia, Ramusio_, iii. 159. [c. 1590.—In the Sarkár of Kandahár "eighteen DINÁRS make a TUMÁN, and each tumán is equivalent to 800 dáms. The tumán of Khurasán is equal in value to 30 rupees and the tumán of Irák to 40."—_Āīn_, ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 393-94.] 1619.—"L'ambasciadore Indiano ... ordinò che donasse a tutti un TOMANO, cioè dieci zecchini per uno."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 22. c. 1630.—"But how miserable so ere it seemes to others, the Persian King makes many happy harvests; filling every yeere his insatiate coffers with above 350,000 TOMANS (a TOMAN is five markes sterlin)."—_Sir T. Herbert_, p. 225. [c. 1665.—In Persia "the abási is worth 4 sháhis, and the TOMÁN 50 _abásis_ or 200 _sháhis_."—_Tavernier_, ed. _Ball_, i. 24.] 1677.—"... Receipt of Custom (at Gombroon) for which he pays the King yearly Twenty-two thousand THOMANDS, every THOMAND making Three pound and a Noble in our Accompt, Half which we have a Right to."—_Fryer_, 222. 1711.—"Camels, Houses, &c., are generally sold by the TOMAND, which is 200 Shahees or 50 Abassees; and they usually reckon their Estates that way; such a man is worth so many TOMANDS, as we reckon by Pounds in England."—_Lockyer_, 229. [1858.—"Girwur Singh, TOMANDAR, came up with a detachment of the special police."—_Sleeman, Journey through Oudh_, ii. 17.] TOMBACK, s. An alloy of copper and zinc, _i.e._ a particular modification of brass, formerly imported from Indo-Chinese countries. Port. _tambaca_, from Malay _tāmbaga_ and _tămbaga_, 'copper,' which is again from Skt. _tamṛika_ and _tāmra_. 1602.—"Their drummes are huge pannes made of a metall called TOMBAGA, which makes a most hellish sound."—_Scott, Discourse of Iaua_, in _Purchas_, i. 180. 1690.—"This TOMBAC is a kind of Metal, whose scarcity renders it more valuable than Gold.... 'Tis thought to be a kind of natural Compound of Gold, Silver, and Brass, and in some places the mixture is very Rich, as at _Borneo_, and the _Moneilloes_, in others more allayed, as at Siam."—_Ovington_, 510. 1759.—"The _Productions_ of this _Country_ (Siam) are prodigious quantities of Grain, Cotton, Benjamin ... and TAMBANCK."—In _Dalrymple_, i. 119. TOM-TOM, s. _Ṭamṭam_, a native drum. The word comes from India, and is chiefly used there. Forbes (_Rās-Mālā_, ii. 401) [ed. 1878, p. 665] says the thing is so called because used by criers who beat it _tām-tām_, 'place by place,' _i.e._ first at one place, then at another. But it is rather an _onomatopoeia_, not belonging to any language in particular. In Ceylon it takes the form _tamaṭṭama_, in Tel. _tappeta_, in Tam. _tambattam_; in Malay it is _toṅtoṅ_, all with the same meaning. [When badminton was introduced at Satāra natives called it _Ṭamṭam phūl khel_, _ṭam-ṭam_ meaning 'battledore,' and the shuttlecock looked like a flower (_phūl_). Tommy Atkins promptly turned this into "_Tom Fool_" (_Calcutta Rev._ xcvi. 346).] In French the word _tamtam_ is used, not for a drum of any kind, but for a Chinese GONG (q.v.). M. Littré, however, in the Supplement to his Dict., remarks that this use is erroneous. 1693.—"It is ordered that to-morrow morning the CHOULTRY Justices do cause the TOM TOM to be beat through all the Streets of the Black Town...."—In _Wheeler_, i. 268. 1711.—"Their small Pipes, and TOM TOMS, instead of Harmony made the Discord the greater."—_Lockyer_, 235. 1755.—In the Calcutta Mayor's expenses we find: "TOM TOM, R. 1 1 0."—In _Long_, 56. 1764.—"You will give strict orders to the Zemindars to furnish Oil and Musshauls, and TOM TOMS and Pikemen, &c., according to custom."—_Ibid._ 391. 1770.—"... An instrument of brass which the Europeans lately borrowed from the Turks to add to their military music, and which is called a TAM" (!).—_Abbé Raynal_, tr. 1777, i. 30. 1789.—"An harsh kind of music from a TOM-TOM or drum, accompanied by a loud rustic pipe, sounds from different parties throughout the throng...."—_Munro, Narrative_, 73. 1804.—"I request that they may be hanged; and let the cause of their punishment be published in the bazar by beat of TOM-TOM."—_Wellington_, iii. 186. 1824.—"The Mahrattas in my vicinity kept up such a confounded noise with the TAMTAMS, cymbals, and pipes, that to sleep was impossible."—_Seely, Wonders of Ellora_, ch. iv. 1836.—For the use of the word by Dickens, see under GUM-GUM. 1862.—"The first musical instruments were without doubt percussive sticks, calabashes, TOMTOMS."—_Herbert Spencer, First Principles_, 356. 1881.—"The TOM-TOM is ubiquitous. It knows no rest. It is content with depriving man of his. It selects by preference the hours of the night as the time for its malign influence to assert its most potent sway. It reverberates its dull unmeaning monotones through the fitful dreams which sheer exhaustion brings. It inspires delusive hopes by a brief lull only to break forth with refreshed vigour into wilder ecstacies of maniacal fury—accompanied with nasal incantations and protracted howls...."—_Overland Times of India_, April 14. TONGA, s. A kind of light and small two-wheeled vehicle, Hind, _tāngā_, [Skt. _tamanga_, 'a platform']. The word has become familiar of late years, owing to the use of the _tonga_ in a modified form on the roads leading up to Simla, Darjeeling, and other hill-stations. [Tavernier speaks of a carriage of this kind, but does not use the word: [c. 1665.—"They have also, for travelling, small, very light, carriages which contain two persons; but usually one travels alone ... to which they harness a pair of oxen only. These carriages, which are provided, like ours, with curtains and cushions, are not slung...."—_Tavernier_, ed. _Ball_, i. 44.] 1874.—"The villages in this part of the country are usually superior to those in Poona or Sholápur, and the people appear to be in good circumstances.... The custom too, which is common, of driving light TONGAS drawn by ponies or oxen points to the same conclusion."—_Settlement Report of Násik._ 1879.—"A TONGHA dâk has at last been started between Rajpore and Dehra. The first tongha took only 5½ hours from Rajpore to Saharunpore."—_Pioneer Mail._ 1880.—"In the (_Times_) of the 19th of April we are told that 'Syud Mahomed Padshah has repulsed the attack on his fort instigated by certain _moolahs_ of TONGA _dâk_.'... Is the relentless TONGA a region of country or a religious organization?... The original telegram appears to have contemplated a full stop after 'certain _moollahs_.' Then came an independent sentence about the TONGA _dâk_ working admirably between Peshawur and Jellalabad, but the sub-editor of the _Times_, interpreting the message referred to, made sense of it in the way we have seen, associating the ominous mystery with the _moollahs_, and helping out the other sentence with some explanatory ideas of his own."—_Pioneer Mail_, June 10. 1881.—"Bearing in mind Mr. Framji's extraordinary services, notably those rendered during the mutiny, and ... that he is crippled for life ... by wounds received while gallantly defending the mail TONGA cart in which he was travelling, when attacked by dacoits...."—Letter from _Bombay Govt. to Govt. of India_, June 17, 1881. TONICATCHY, TUNNYKETCH, s. In Madras this is the name of the domestic water-carrier, who is generally a woman, and acts as a kind of under housemaid. It is a corr. of Tamil _tannir-kāssi_, _tannikkāriççi_, an abbreviation of _tannīr-kāsatti_, 'water-woman.' c. 1780.—"'Voudriez-vous me permettre de faire ce trajet avec mes gens et mes bagages, qui ne consistent qu'en deux malles, quatre caisses de vin, deux ballots de toiles, et deux femmes, dont l'une est ma cuisinière, et l'autre, ma TANNIE KARETJE ou porteuse d'eau.'"—_Haafner_, i. 242. 1792.—"The Armenian ... now mounts a bit of blood ... and ... dashes the mud about through the streets of the _Black Town_, to the admiration and astonishment of the TAWNY-KERTCHES."—_Madras Courier_, April 26. TONJON, and vulg. TOMJOHN, s. A sort of sedan or portable chair. It is (at least in the Bengal Presidency) carried like a palankin by a single pole and four bearers, whereas a JOMPON (q.v.), for use in a hilly country, has two poles like a European sedan, each pair of bearers bearing it by a stick between the poles, to which the latter are slung. We cannot tell what the origin of this word is, nor explain the etymology given by Williamson below, unless it is intended for _thām-jāngh_, which _might_ mean 'support-thigh.' Mr. Platts gives as forms in Hind. _tāmjhām_ and _thāmjān_. The word is perhaps adopted from some trans-gangetic language. A rude contrivance of this kind in Malabar is described by Col. Welsh under the name of a 'Tellicherry chair' (ii. 40). c. 1804.—"I had a TONJON, or open palanquin, in which I rode."—_Mrs. Sherwood, Autobiog._ 283. 1810.—"About Dacca, Chittagong, Tipperah, and other mountainous parts, a very light kind of conveyance is in use, called a TAUM-JAUNG, _i.e._ 'a support to the feet.'"—_Williamson, V.M._ i. 322-23. " "Some of the party at the tents sent a TONJON, or open chair, carried like a palankeen, to meet me."—_Maria Graham_, 166. [1827.—"In accordance with Lady D'Oyly's earnest wish I go out every morning in her TONJIN."—_Diary of Mrs. Fenton_, 100.] 1829.—"I had been conveyed to the hill in Hanson's TONJON, which differs only from a palanquin in being like the body of a gig with a head to it."—_Mem. of Col. Mountain_, 88. [1832.—"... I never seat myself in the palankeen or THONJAUN without a feeling bordering on self-reproach...."—_Mrs. Meer Hassan Ali, Observations_, i. 320.] 1839.—"He reined up his ragged horse, facing me, and dancing about till I had passed; then he dashed past me at full gallop, wheeled round, and charged my TONJON, bending down to his saddlebow, pretending to throw a lance, showing his teeth, and uttering a loud quack!"—_Letters from Madras_, 290. [1849.—"We proceeded to Nawabgunge, the minister riding out with me, for some miles, to take leave, as I sat in my TONJOHN."—_Sleeman, Journey through Oudh_, i. 2.] TOOLSY, s. The holy Basil of the Hindus (_Ocimum sanctum_, L.), Skt. _tulsī_ or _tulasī_, frequently planted in a vase upon a pedestal of masonry in the vicinity of Hindu temples or dwellings. Sometimes the ashes of deceased relatives are preserved in these domestic shrines. The practice is alluded to by Fr. Odoric as in use at Tana, near Bombay (see _Cathay_, i. 59, c. 1322); and it is accurately described by the later ecclesiastic quoted below. See also _Ward's Hindoos_, ii. 203. The plant has also a kind of sanctity in the Greek Church, and a character for sanitary value at least on the shores of the Mediterranean generally. [c. 1650.—"They who bear the TULASĪ round the neck ... they are Vaishnavas, and sanctify the world."—_Bhaktā Mālā_, in _H. H. Wilson's Works_, i. 41.] 1672.—"Almost all the Hindus ... adore a plant like our _Basilico gentile_, but of more pungent odour.... Every one before his house has a little altar, girt with a wall half an ell high, in the middle of which they erect certain pedestals like little towers, and in these the shrub is grown. They recite their prayers daily before it, with repeated prostrations, sprinklings of water, &c. There are also many of these maintained at the bathing-places, and in the courts of the pagodas."—_P. Vincenzo Maria_, 300. 1673.—"They plaster Cow-dung before their Doors; and so keep themselves clean, having a little place or two built up a Foot Square of Mud, where they plant _Calaminth_, or (by them called) TULCE, which they worship every Morning, and tend with Diligence."—_Fryer_, 199. 1842.—"Veneram a planta chamada TULOSSE, por dizerem é do pateo dos Deoses, e por isso é commun no pateo de suas casas, e todas as manhãs lhe vão tributar veneração."—_Annaes Maritimos_, iii. 453. 1872.—"At the head of the ghát, on either side, is a sacred TULASI plant ... placed on a high pedestal of masonry."—_Govinda Samanta_, i. 18. The following illustrates the esteem attached to Toolsy in S. Europe: 1885.—"I have frequently realised how much prized the basil is in Greece for its mystic properties. The herb, which they say grew on Christ's grave, is almost worshipped in the Eastern Church. On St. Basil's day women take sprigs of this plant to be blessed in church. On returning home they cast some on the floor of the house, to secure luck for the ensuing year. They eat a little with their household, and no sickness, they maintain, will attack them for a year. Another bit they put in their cupboard, and firmly believe that their embroideries and silken raiment will be free from the visitation of rats, mice, and moths, for the same period."—_J. T. Bent, The Cyclades_, p. 328. TOOMONGONG, s. A Malay title, especially known as borne by one of the chiefs of Johōr, from whom the Island of Singapore was purchased. The Sultans of Johōr are the representatives of the old Mahommedan dynasty of Malacca, which took refuge in Johōr, and the adjoining islands (including Bintang especially), when expelled by Albuquerque in 1511, whilst the _Tumanggung_ was a minister who had in Peshwa fashion appropriated the power of the Sultan, with hereditary tenure: and this chief now lives, we believe, at Singapore. Crawfurd says: "The word is most probably Javanese; and in Java is the title of a class of nobles, not of an office" (_Malay Dict._ s.v.) [1774.—"Paid a visit to the Sultan ... and Pangaram TOOMONGONG...."—_Diary of J. Herbert_, in _Forrest, Bombay Letters, Home Series_, ii. 438. [1830.—"This (Bopáti), however, is rather a title of office than of mere rank, as these governors are sometimes TUMÚNG'GUNGS, _An'gebáis_, and of still inferior rank."—_Raffles, Java_, 2nd ed. i. 299.] 1884.—"Singapore had originally been purchased from two Malay chiefs; the Sultan and TUMANGONG of Johore. The former, when Sir Stamford Raffles entered into the arrangement with them, was the titular sovereign, whilst the latter, who held an hereditary office, was the real ruler."—_Cavenagh, Reminis. of an Indian Official_, 273. TOON, TOON-WOOD, s. The tree and timber of the _Cedrela Toona_, Roxb. N.O. _Meliaceae_. Hind. _tun_, _tūn_, Skt. _tunna_. The timber is like a poor mahogany, and it is commonly used for furniture and fine joiner's work in many parts of India. It is identified by Bentham with the Red Cedar of N.S. Wales and Queensland (_Cedrela australis_, F. Mueller). See _Brandis, Forest Flora_, 73. A sp. of the same genus (_C. sinensis_) is called in Chinese _ch'un_, which looks like the same word. [1798.—The tree first described by Sir W. Jones, _As. Res._ iv. 288.] 1810.—"The TOON, or country mahogany, which comes from Bengal...."—_Maria Graham_, 101. 1837.—"Rosellini informs us that there is an Egyptian harp at Florence, of which the wood is what is commonly called E. Indian mahogany (_Athenaeum_, July 22, 1837). This may be the _Cedrela_ TOONA."—_Royle's Hindu Medicine_, 30. TOORKEY, s. A _Turkī_ horse, _i.e._ from Turkestan. Marco Polo uses what is practically the same word for a horse from the Turcoman horse-breeders of Asia Minor. 1298.—"... the Turcomans ... dwell among mountains and downs where they find good pasture, for their occupation is cattle-keeping. Excellent horses, known as TURQUANS, are reared in their country...."—_Marco Polo_, Bk. i. ch. 2. [c. 1590.—"The fourth class (TURKÍ) are horses imported from Turán; though strong and well formed, they do not come up to the preceding (Arabs, Persian, Mujannas)."—_Āīn_, i. 234. [1663.—"If they are found to be TURKI horses, that is from Turkistan or Tartary, and of a proper size and adequate strength, they are branded on the thigh with the King's mark...."—_Bernier_, ed. _Constable_, 243.] 1678.—"Four horses bought for the Company— _Pagodas._ One young Arab at 160 One old TURKEY at 40 One old Atchein at 20 One of this country at 20 ----- 240." _Ft. St. Geo. Consns._, March 6, in _Notes and Exts._, Madras, 1871. 1782.—"Wanted one or two Tanyans (see TANGUN) rising six years old, Wanted also a Bay TOORKEY, or Bay _Tazzi_ (see TAZEE) Horse for a Buggy...."—_India Gazette_, Feb. 9. " "To be disposed of at Ghyretty ... a Buggy, almost new ... a pair of uncommonly beautiful spotted TOORKAYS."—_Ibid._ March 2. TOOTNAGUE, s. Port. _tutenaga_. This word appears to have two different applications. A. A Chinese alloy of copper, zinc, and nickel, sometimes called 'white copper' (_i.e._ _peh-tung_ of the Chinese). The finest qualities are alleged to contain arsenic.[271] The best comes from Yunnan, and Mr. Joubert of the Garnier Expedition, came to the conclusion that it was produced by a direct mixture of the ores in the furnace (_Voyage d'Exploration_, ii. 160). B. It is used in Indian trade in the same loose way that _spelter_ is used, for either _zinc_ or _pewter_ (_peh-yuen_, or 'white lead' of the Chinese). The base of the word is no doubt the Pers. _tūtiya_, Skt. _tuttha_, an oxide of zinc, generally in India applied to blue vitriol or sulphate of copper, but the formation of the word is obscure. Possibly the last syllable is merely an adjective affix, in which way _nāk_ is used in Persian. Or it may be _nāga_ in the sense of lead, which is one of the senses given by Shakespear. In one of the quotations given below, _tutenague_ is confounded with _calin_ (see CALAY). Moodeen Sheriff gives as synonyms for _zinc_, Tam. _tuttanāgam_ [_tuttunāgam_], Tel. _tuttunāgam_ [_tuttināgamu_], Mahr. and Guz. _tutti-nāga_. Sir G. Staunton is curiously wrong in supposing (as his mode of writing seems to imply) that _tutenague_ is a Chinese word. [The word has been finally corrupted in England into '_tooth and egg_' metal, as in a quotation below.] 1605.—"4500 Pikals (see PECUL) of _Tintenaga_ (for TIUTENAGA) or Spelter."—In _Valentijn_, v. 329. 1644.—"That which they export (from Cochin to Orissa) is pepper, although it is prohibited, and all the drugs of the south, with Callaym (see CALAY), TUTUNAGA, wares of China and Portugal; jewelled ornaments; but much less nowadays, for the reasons already stated...."—_Bocarro, MS._ f. 316. 1675.—"... from thence with _Dollars_ to _China_ for _Sugar_, _Tea_, _Porcelane_, _Laccared Ware_, _Quicksilver_, TUTHINAG, and Copper...."—_Fryer_, 86. [1676-7.—"... supposing yo^r Hon^r may intend to send y^e Sugar, Sugar-candy, and TUTONAG for Persia...."—_Forrest, Bombay Letters, Home Series_, i. 125.] 1679.—Letter from Dacca reporting ... "that Dacca is not a good market for Gold, Copper, Lead, Tin or TUTENAGUE."—_Ft. St. Geo. Consns._, Oct. 31, in _Notes and Exts._ Madras, 1871. [ " "In the list of commodities brought from the East Indies, 1678, I find among the drugs, tincal (see TINCALL) and TOOTHANAGE set doune. Enquire also what these are...."—Letter of _Sir T. Browne_, May 29, in _N. & Q._ 2 ser. vii. 520.] 1727.—"Most of the Spunge in China had pernicious Qualities because the Subterraneous Grounds were stored with Minerals, as Copper, Quicksilver, Allom, TOOTHENAGUE, &c."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 223; [ed. 1744, ii. 222, for "Spunge" reading "Springs"]. 1750.—"A sort of Cash made of TOOTHENAGUE is the only Currency of the Country."—_Some Ac. of Cochin China_, by _Mr. Robert Kirsop_, in _Dalrymple, Or. Rep._ i. 245. [1757.—Speaking of the freemen enrolled at Nottingham in 1757, Bailey (_Annals of Nottinghamshire_, iii. 1235) mentions as one of them William Tutin, buckle-maker, and then goes on to say: "It was a son of this latter person who was the inventor of that beautiful composite white metal, the introduction of which created such a change in numerous articles of ordinary table service in England. This metal, in honour of the inventor, was called TUTINIC, but which word, by one of the most absurd perversions of language ever known, became transferred into 'TOOTH AND EGG,' the name by which it was almost uniformly recognised in the shops."—Quoted in 2 ser. _N. & Q._ x. 144.] 1780.—"At Quedah, there is a trade for calin (see CALAY) or TUTENAGUE ... to export to different parts of the Indies."—_Dunn, New Directory_, 5th ed. 338. 1797.—"TU-TE-NAG is, properly speaking, zinc, extracted from a rich ore or calamine; the ore is powdered and mixed with charcoal dust, and placed in earthen jars over a slow fire, by means of which the metal rises in form of vapour, in a common distilling apparatus, and afterwards is condensed in water."—_Staunton's Acct. of Lord Macartney's Embassy_, 4to ed. ii. 540. TOPAZ, TOPASS, &c., s. A name used in the 17th and 18th centuries for dark-skinned or half-caste claimants of Portuguese descent, and Christian profession. Its application is generally, though not universally, to soldiers of this class, and it is possible that it was originally a corruption of Pers. (from Turkish) _top-chī_, 'a gunner.' It may be a slight support to this derivation that Italians were employed to cast guns for the Zamorin at Calicut from a very early date in the 16th century, and are frequently mentioned in the annals of Correa between 1503 and 1510. Various other etymologies have however been given. That given by Orme below (and put forward doubtfully by Wilson) from _topī_, 'a hat,' has a good deal of plausibility, and even if the former etymology be the true _origin_, it is probable that this one was often in the minds of those using the term, as its true connotation. It may have some corroboration not only in the fact that Europeans are to this day often spoken of by natives (with a shade of disparagement) as TOPEEWALAS (q.v.) or 'Hat-men,' but also in the pride commonly taken by all persons claiming European blood in wearing a hat; indeed Fra Paolino tells us that this class call themselves _gente de chapeo_ (see also the quotation below from Ovington). Possibly however this was merely a misrendering of _topaz_ from the assumed etymology. The same Fra Paolino, with his usual fertility in error, propounds in another passage that _topaz_ is a corruption of _do-bhāshiya_, 'two-tongued' (in fact is another form of DUBASH, q.v.), viz. using Portuguese and a debased vernacular (pp. 50 and 144). [The _Madras Gloss._ assumes Mal. _tópáshi_ to be a corruption of DUBASH.] The _Topaz_ on board ship is the sweeper, who is at sea frequently of this class. 1602.—"The 12th ditto we saw to seaward another _Champaigne_ (SAMPAN) wherein were 20 men, Mestiços (see MUSTEES) and TOUPAS."—_Van Spilbergen's Voyage_, p. 34, pub. 1648. [1672.—"TOEPASSES." See under MADRAS.] 1673.—"To the Fort then belonged 300 _English_, and 400 TOPAZES, or Portugal Firemen."—_Fryer_, 66. In his glossarial Index he gives "TOPAZES, Musketeers." 1680.—"It is resolved and ordered to entertain about 100 TOPASSES, or Black Portuguese, into pay."—In _Wheeler_, i. 121. 1686.—"It is resolved, as soon as English soldiers can be provided sufficient for the garrison, that all TOPASSES be disbanded, and no more entertained, since there is little dependence on them."—In _ditto_, 159. 1690.—"A Report spread abroad, that a Rich Moor Ship belonging to one _Abdal Ghaford_, was taken by _Hat-men_, that is, in their (the Moors) Dialect, Europeans."—_Ovington_, 411. 1705.—"... TOPASES, qui sont des gens du pais qu'on élève et qu'on habille à la Françoise, lesquels ont esté instruits dans la Religion Catholique par quelques uns de nos Missionnaires."—_Luillier_, 45-46. 1711.—"The Garrison consists of about 250 Soldiers, at 91 Fanhams, or 1_l._ 2_s._ 9_d._ per Month, and 200 TOPASSES, or black Mungrel Portuguese, at 50, or 52 Fanhams per Month."—_Lockyer_, 14. 1727.—"Some Portuguese are called TOPASSES ... will be served by none but Portuguese Priests, because they indulge them more and their Villany."—_A. Hamilton_, [ed. 1744, i. 326]. 1745.—"Les Portugais et les autres Catholiques qu'on nomme Mestices (see MUSTEES) et TOPASES, également comme les naturels du Pays y viennent sans distinction pour assister aux Divins mystères."—_Norbert_, ii. 31. 1747.—"The officers upon coming in report their People in general behaved very well, and could not do more than they did with such a handful of men against the Force the Enemy had, being as they believe at least to be one thousand Europeans, besides TOPASSES, Coffrees (see CAFFER), and Seapoys (see SEPOY), altogether about Two Thousand (2000)."—_MS. Consns. at Ft. St. David_, March 1. (In India Office). 1749.—"600 effective _Europeans_ would not have cost more than that Crowd of useless TOPASSES and _Peons_ of which the Major Part of our Military has of late been composed."—In _A Letter to a Proprietor of the E.I. Co._ p. 57. " "The TOPASSES of which the major Part of the Garrison consisted, every one that knows _Madrass_ knows it to be a black, degenerate, wretched Race of the antient _Portuguese_, as proud and bigotted as their Ancestors, lazy, idle, and vitious withal, and for the most Part as weak and feeble in Body as base in Mind, not one in ten possessed of any of the necessary Requisites of a Soldier."—_Ibid._ App. p. 103. 1756.—"... in this plight, from half an hour after eleven till near two in the morning, I sustained the weight of a heavy man, with his knees on my back, and the pressure of his whole body on my head; a Dutch sergeant, who had taken his seat upon my left shoulder, and a TOPAZ bearing on my right."—_Holwell's Narr. of the Black Hole_, [ed. 1758, p. 19]. 1758.—"There is a distinction said to be made by you ... which, in our opinion, does no way square with rules of justice and equity, and that is the exclusion of Portuguese TOPASSES, and other Christian natives, from any share of the money granted by the Nawab."—_Court's Letter_, in _Long_, 133. c. 1785.—"TOPASSES, black foot soldiers, descended from Portuguese marrying natives, called TOPASSES because they wear hats."—_Carraccioli's Clive_, iv. 564. The same explanation in _Orme_, i. 80. 1787.—"... Assuredly the mixture of Moormen, Rajahpoots, Gentoos, and Malabars in the same corps is extremely beneficial.... I have also recommended the corps of TOPASSES or descendants of Europeans, who retain the characteristic qualities of their progenitors."—_Col. Fullarton's View of English Interests in India_, 222. 1789.—"TOPASSES are the sons of Europeans and black women, or low Portuguese, who are trained to arms."—_Munro, Narr._ 321. 1817.—"TOPASSES, or persons whom we may denominate Indo-Portuguese, either the mixed produce of Portuguese and Indian parents, or converts to the Portuguese, from the Indian, faith."—_J. Mill, Hist._ iii. 19. TOPE, s. This word is used in three quite distinct senses, from distinct origins. A. Hind. _top_, 'a cannon.' This is Turkish _tōp_, adopted into Persian and Hindustani. We cannot trace it further. [Mr. Platts regards T. _tob_, _top_, as meaning originally 'a round mass,' from Skt. _stūpa_, for which see below.] B. A grove or orchard, and in Upper India especially a mango-orchard. The word is in universal use by the English, but is quite unknown to the natives of Upper India. It is in fact Tam. _tōppu_, Tel. _tōpu_, [which the _Madras Gloss._ derives from Tam. _togu_, 'to collect,'] and must have been carried to Bengal by foreigners at an early period of European traffic. But Wilson is curiously mistaken in supposing it to be in common use in Hindustan by natives. The word used by them is _bāgh_. C. An ancient Buddhist monument in the form of a solid dome. The word _tōp_ is in local use in the N.W. Punjab, where ancient monuments of this kind occur, and appears to come from Skt. _stūpa_ through the Pali or Prakrit _thūpo_. According to Sir H. Elliot (i. 505), _Stupa_ in Icelandic signifies 'a Tower.' We cannot find it in Cleasby. The word was first introduced to European knowledge by Mr. Elphinstone in his account of the Tope of Manikyala in the Rawul Pindi district. A.— [1687.—"TOPE." See under TOPE-KHANA. [1884.—"The big gun near the Central Museum of Lahor called the Zam-Zamah or Bhanjianvati TOP, seems to have held much the same place with the Sikhs as the Malik-i-Maidán held in Bijapur."—_Bombay Gazetteer_, xxiii. 642.] B.— 1673.—"... flourish pleasant TOPS of Plantains, Cocoes, Guiavas."—_Fryer_, 40. " "The Country is Sandy; yet plentiful in Provisions; in all places, TOPS of Trees."—_Ibid._ 41. 1747.—"The TOPES and Walks of Trees in and about the Bounds will furnish them with firewood to burn, and Clay for Bricks is almost everywhere."—_Report of a Council of War at Ft. St. David_, in _Consns._ of May 5, MS. in India Office. 1754.—"A multitude of People set to the work finished in a few days an entrenchment, with a stout mud wall, at a place called Facquire's TOPE, or the grove of the Facquire."—_Orme_, i. 273. 1799.—"Upon looking at the TOPE as I came in just now, it appeared to me, that when you get possession of the bank of the NULLAH, you have the TOPE as a matter of course."—_Wellington, Desp._ i. 23. 1809.—"... behind that a rich country, covered with rice fields and TOPES."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 557. 1814.—"It is a general practice when a plantation of mango trees is made, to dig a well on one side of it. The well and the TOPE are married, a ceremony at which all the village attends, and large sums are often expended."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ iii. 56. C.— [1839.—"TOPE is an expression used for a mound or barrow as far west as Peshawer...."—_Elphinstone, Caubul_, 2nd ed. i. 108.] TOPE-KHANA, s. The Artillery, Artillery Park, or Ordnance Department, Turco-Pers. _tōp-khāna_, 'cannon-house' or 'cannon-department.' The word is the same that appears so often in reports from Constantinople as the _Tophaneh_. Unless the traditions of Donna Tofana are historical, we are strongly disposed to suspect that _Aqua Tofana_ may have had its name from this word. 1687.—"_The Toptchi._ These are Gunners, called so from the word _Tope_, which in Turkish signifies a Cannon, and are in number about 1200, distributed in 52 Chambers; their Quarters are at TOPHANA, or the place of Guns in the Suburbs of Constantinople."—_Rycaut's Present State of the Ottoman Empire_, p. 94. 1726.—"Isfandar Chan, chief of the Artillery (called the Daroger (see DAROGA) of the TOPSCANNA)."—_Valentijn_, iv. (_Suratte_), 276. 1765.—"He and his troops knew that by the treachery of the TOPE KHONNAH DROGER (see DAROGA), the cannon were loaded with powder only."—_Holwell, Hist. Events_, &c. i. 96. TOPEE, s. A hat, Hind. _ṭopī_. This is sometimes referred to Port. _topo_, 'the top' (also _tope_, 'a top-knot,' and _topete_, a 'toupee'), which is probably identical with English and Dutch _top_, L. German _topp_, Fr. _topet_, &c. But there is also a simpler Hind. word _ṭop_, for a helmet or hat, and the quotation from the Roteiro Vocabulary seems to show that the word existed in India when the Portuguese first arrived. With the usual tendency to specialize foreign words, we find this word becomes specialized in application to the SOLA hat. 1498.—In the vocabulary ("_Este he a linguajem de Calicut_") we have: "barrete (_i.e._ a cap): TUPY."—_Roteiro_, 118. The following expression again, in the same work, seems to be Portuguese, and to refer to some mode in which the women's hair was dressed: "Trazem em a moleera huuns TOPETES por signall que sam Christãos."—_Ibid._ 52. 1849.—"Our good friend Sol came down in right earnest on the waste, and there is need of many a fold of twisted muslin round the white TOPI, to keep off his importunacy."—_Dry Leaves from Young Egypt_, 2. 1883.—"TOPEE, a solar helmet."—_Wills, Modern Persia_, 263. TOPEEWALA, s. Hind. _ṭopīwālā_, 'one who wears a hat,' generally a European, or one claiming to be so. Formerly by Englishmen it was habitually applied to the dark descendants of the Portuguese. R. Drummond says that in his time (before 1808) _Topeewala_ and PUGGRY_wala_ were used in Guzerat and the Mahratta country for 'Europeans' and 'natives.' [The S. Indian form is _Toppikār_.] The author of the Persian _Life of Hydur Naik_ (Or. Tr. Fund, by Miles) calls Europeans _Kalāh-posh_, _i.e._ 'hat-wearers' (p. 85). 1803.—"The descendants of the Portuguese ... unfortunately the ideas of Christianity are so imperfect that the only mode they hit upon of displaying their faith is by wearing hats and breeches."—_Sydney Smith, Works_, 3d. ed. iii. 5. [1826.—"It was now evident we should have to encounter the TOPEE WALLAS."—_Pandurang Hari_, ed. 1873, i. 71.] 1874.—"... you will see that he will not be able to protect us. All TOPIWÁLÁS ... are brothers to each other. The magistrates and the judge will always decide in favour of their white brethren."—_Govinda Samanta_, ii. 211. TORCULL, s. This word occurs only in Castanheda. It is the Malayālam _tiru-koyil_, [Tam. _tiru_, Skt. _śri_, 'holy' _koyil_, 'temple']. See i. 253, 254; also the English Trans. of 1582, f. 151. In fact, in the 1st ed. of the 1st book of Castanheda _turcoll_ occurs where _pagode_ is found in subsequent editions. [_Tricalore_ in S. Arcot is in Tam. _Tirukkoyilūr_, with the same meaning.] TOSHACONNA, s. P.—H. _tosha-khāna_. The repository of articles received as presents, or intended to be given as presents, attached to a government-office, or great man's establishment. The _tosha-khāna_ is a special department attached to the Foreign Secretariat of the Government of India. [1616.—"Now indeed the ATASHCKANNOE was become a right stage."—_Sir T. Roe_, Hak. Soc. ii. 300.] [1742.—"... the Treasury, Jewels, TOISHIK-KHANNA ... that belonged to the Emperor...."—_Fraser, H. of Nadir Shah_, 173.] 1799.—"After the capture of Seringapatam, and before the country was given over to the Raja, some brass SWAMIES (q.v.), which were in the TOSHEKANAH were given to the brahmins of different pagodas, by order of Macleod and the General. The prize-agents require payment for them."—_Wellington_, i. 56. [1885.—"When money is presented to the Viceroy, he always 'remits' it, but when presents of jewels, arms, stuffs, horses, or other things of value are given him, they are accepted, and are immediately handed over to the TOSH KHANA or Government Treasury...."—_Lady Dufferin, Viceregal Life_, 75.] TOSTDAUN, s. Military Hind. _tosdān_ for a cartouche-box. The word appears to be properly Pers. _toshadān_, 'provision-holder,' a wallet. [1841.—"This last was, however, merely 'TOS-DAN _kee awaz_'—a cartouch-box report—as our sepoys oddly phrase a vague rumour."—_Society in India_, ii. 223.] TOTY, s. Tam. _toṭṭi_, Canar. _totīga_, from Tam. _tondu_, 'to dig,' properly a low-caste labourer in S. India, and a low-caste man who in villages receives certain allowances for acting as messenger, &c., for the community, like the GORAYT of N. India. 1730.—"Il y a dans chaque village un homme de service, appellé TOTTI, qui est chargé des impositions publiques."—_Lettr. Edif._ xiii. 371. [1883.—"The name TOTY being considered objectionable, the same officers in the new arrangements are called _Talaiaris_ (see TALIAR) when assigned to Police, and _Vettians_ when employed in Revenue duties."—_Le Fanu, Man. of Salem_, ii. 211.] TOUCAN, s. This name is very generally misapplied by Europeans to the various species of Hornbill, formerly all styled _Buceros_, but now subdivided into various genera. Jerdon says: "They (the hornbills) are, indeed, popularly called Toucans throughout India; and this appears to be their name in some of the Malayan isles; the word signifying 'a worker,' from the noise they make." This would imply that the term did originally belong to a species of hornbill, and not to the S. American _Rhamphastes_ or _Zygodactyle_. _Tukang_ is really in Malay a 'craftsman or artificer'; but the dictionaries show no application to the bird. We have here, in fact, a remarkable instance of the coincidences which often justly perplex etymologists, or would perplex them if it were not so much their habit to seize on one solution and despise the others. Not only is _tukang_ in Malay 'an artificer,' but, as Willoughby tells us, the Spaniards called the real S. American toucan '_carpintero_' from the noise he makes. And yet there seems no doubt that _Toucan_ is a Brazilian name for a Brazilian bird. See the quotations, and especially Thevet's, with its date. The Toucan is described by Oviedo (c. 1535), but he mentions only the name by which "the Christians" called it,—in Ramusio's Italian _Picuto_ (?_Beccuto_; _Sommario_, in _Ramusio_, iii. f. 60). [Prof. Skeat (_Concise Dict._ s.v.) gives only the Brazilian derivation. The question is still further discussed, without any very definite result, save that it is probably an imitation of the cry of the bird, in _N. & Q._ 9 ser. vii. 486; viii. 22, 67, 85, 171, 250.] 1556.—"Sur la coste de la marine, la plus frequẽte marchandise est le plumage d'vn oyseau, qu'ils appellent en leur langue TOUCAN, lequel descrivons sommairement puis qu'il vient à propos. Cest oyseau est de la grandeur d'vn pigeon.... Au reste cest oyseau est merveilleusement difforme et monstrueux, ayant le bec plus gros et plus long quasi que le reste du corps."—_Les Singularitez de la France Antarticque, autrement nommée Amerique.... Par T. André Theuet, Natif d'Angoulesme_, Paris, 1558, f. 91. 1648.—"TUCANA sive TOUCAN Brasiliensibus: avis picae aut palumbi magnitudine.... Rostrum habet ingens et nonnumquam palmum longum, exterius flavam.... Mirum est autem videri possit quomodo tantilla avis tam grande rostrum ferat; sed levissimum est."—_GeorgI MarcgravI de Liebstad, Hist. Rerum Natur. Brasiliae._ Lib. V. cap. xv., in _Hist. Natur. Brasil._ Lugd. Bat. 1648, p. 217. See also (1599) _Aldrovandus, Ornitholog._ lib. xii. cap. 19, where the word is given TOUCHAM. Here is an example of misapplication to the Hornbill, though the latter name is also given: 1885.—"Soopah (in N. Canara) is the only region in which I have met with the TOUCAN or great hornbill.... I saw the comical looking head with its huge aquiline beak, regarding me through a fork in the branch; and I account it one of the best shots I ever made, when I sent a ball ... through the head just at its junction with the handsome orange-coloured helmet which surmounts it. Down came the TOUCAN with outspread wings, dead apparently; but when my peon Manoel raised him by the thick muscular neck, he fastened his great claws on his hand, and made the wood resound with a succession of roars more like a bull than a bird."—_Gordon Forbes, Wild Life in Canara_, &c. pp. 37-38. TOWLEEA, s. Hind. _tauliyā_, 'a towel.' This is a corruption, however, not of the English form, but rather of the Port. _toalha_ (_Panjab N. & Q._, 1885, ii. 117). TRAGA, s. [Molesworth gives "S. _trāgā_, Guz. _trāgu_"; _trāga_ does not appear in Monier-Williams's Skt. Dict., and Wilson queries the word as doubtful. Dr. Grierson writes: "I cannot trace its origin back to Skt. One is tempted to connect it with the Skt. root _trai_, or _trā_, 'to protect,' but the termination _gā_ presents difficulties which I cannot get over. One would expect it to be derived from some Skt. word like _trāka_, but no such word exists."] The extreme form of DHURNA (q.v.) among the Rājputs and connected tribes, in which the complainant puts himself, or some member of his family, to torture or death, as a mode for bringing vengeance on the oppressor. The tone adopted by some persons and papers at the time of the death of the great Charles Gordon, tended to imply their view that his death was a kind of _traga_ intended to bring vengeance on those who had sacrificed him. [For a case in Greece, see _Pausanias_, X. i. 6. Another name for this self-sacrifice is _Chandi_, which is perhaps Skt. _ćaṇḍa_, 'passionate' (see _Malcolm, Cent. India_, 2nd ed. ii. 137). Also compare the _jūhar_ of the Rājputs (_Tod, Annals_, Calcutta reprint, i. 74). And for _Kūr_, see _As. Res._ iv. 357 _seqq._] 1803.—A case of TRAGA is recorded in Sir Jasper Nicoll's Journal, at the capture of Gawilgarh, by Sir A. Wellesley. See note to _Wellington_, ed. 1837, ii. 387. 1813.—"Every attempt to levy an assessment is succeeded by the TARAKAW, a most horrid mode of murdering themselves and each other."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ ii. 91; [2nd ed. i. 378; and see i. 244]. 1819.—For an affecting story of TRAGA, see _Macmurdo_, in _Bo. Lit. Soc. Trans._ i. 281. [TRANKEY, s. A kind of boat used in the Persian Gulf and adjoining seas. All attempts to connect it with any Indian or Persian word have been unsuccessful. It has been supposed to be connected with the Port. _trincador_, a sort of flat-bottomed coasting vessel with a high stern, and with _trinquart_, a herring-boat used in the English Channel. Smyth (_Sailor's Word-book_, s.v.) has: "_Trankeh_ or _Trankies_, a large boat of the Gulf of Persia." See _N. & Q._ 8 ser. vii. 167, 376. [1554.—"He sent certain spies who went in TERRANQUIMS dressed as fishermen who caught fish inside the straits."—_Couto_, Dec. VI. Bk. x. ch. 20. [c. 1750.—"... he remained some years in obscurity, till an Arab TRANKY being driven in there by stress of weather, he made himself known to his countrymen...."—_Grose_, 1st ed. 25. [1753.—"Taghi Khan ... soon after embarked a great number of men in small vessels." In the note TARRANQUINS.—_Hanway_, iv. 181. [1773.—"Accordingly we resolved to hire one of the common, but uncomfortable vessels of the Gulph, called a TRANKEY...."—_Ives_, 203.] TRANQUEBAR, n.p. A seaport of S. India, which was in the possession of the Danes till 1807, when it was taken by England. It was restored to the Danes in 1814, and purchased from them, along with Serampore, in 1845. The true name is said to be _Tarangam-bāḍi_, 'Sea-Town' or 'Wave-Town'; [so the _Madras Gloss._; but in the _Man._ (ii. 216) it is interpreted 'Street of the Telegu people.'] 1610.—"The members of the Company have petitioned me, that inasmuch as they do much service to God in their establishment at Negapatam, both among Portuguese and natives, and that there is a settlement of newly converted Christians who are looked after by the catechumens of the parish (FREGUEZIA) of TRANGABAR...."—_King's Letter_, in _Livros das Monções_, p. 285. [1683-4.—"This Morning the Portuguez ship that came from Vizagapatam Sailed hence for TRANGAMBAR."—_Pringle, Diary, Ft. St. Geo._ 1st ser. iii. 16.] TRAVANCORE, n.p. The name of a village south of Trevandrum, from which the ruling dynasty of the kingdom which is known by the name has been called. The true name is said to be _Tiru-vidān-koḍu_, shortened to _Tiruvānkoḍu_. [The _Madras Gloss._ gives _Tiruvitānkūr_, _tiru_, Skt. _śrī_, 'the goddess of prosperity,' _vāzhu_, 'to reside,' _kūr_, 'part.'] [1514.—"As to the money due from the Raja of TRAVAMCOR...."—_Albuquerque, Cartas_, p. 270.] 1553.—"And at the place called TRAVANCOR, where this Kingdom of Coulam terminates, there begins another Kingdom, taking its name from this very TRAVANCOR, the king of which our people call the _Rey Grande_, because he is greater in his dominion, and in the state which he keeps, than those other princes of Malabar; and he is subject to the King of NARSINGA."—_Barros_, I. ix. 1. 1609.—"The said Governor has written to me that most of the kings adjacent to our State, whom he advised of the coming of the rebels, had sent replies in a good spirit, with expressions of friendship, and with promises not to admit the rebels into their ports, all but him of TRAVANCOR, from whom no answer had yet come."—_King of Spain's Letter_, in _Livros das Monções_, p. 257. TRIBENY, n.p. Skt. _tri-veṇī_, 'threefold braid'; a name which properly belongs to Prayāga (Allahābād), where the three holy rivers, Ganges, Jumna, and (unseen) Sarasvatī are considered to unite. But local requirements have instituted another Tribeṇī in the Ganges Delta, by bestowing the name of Jumna and Sarasvatī on two streams connected with the Hugli. The Bengal Tribeni gives name to a village, which is a place of great sanctity, and to which the _melas_ or religious fairs attract many visitors. 1682.—"... if I refused to stay there he would certainly stop me again at TRIPPANY some miles further up the River."—_Hedges, Diary_, Oct. 14; [Hak. Soc. i. 38]. 1705.—"... pendant la Lune de Mars ... il arrive la Fête de TRIPIGNY, c'est un Dieu enfermé dans une maniere de petite Mosquée, qui est dans le milieu d'une tres-grande pleine ... au bord du Gange."—_Luillier_, 69. 1753.—"Au-dessous de Nudia, à TRIPINI, dont le nom signifie trois eaux, le Gange fait encore sortir du même côte un canal, qui par sa rentrée, forme une seconde île renfermée dans la première."—_D'Anville_, 64. TRICHIES, TRITCHIES, s. The familiar name of the cheroots made at Trichinopoly; long, and rudely made, with a straw inserted at the end for the mouth. They are (or were) cheap and coarse, but much liked by those used to them. Mr. C. P. Brown, referring to his etymology of TRICHINOPOLY under the succeeding article, derives the word _cheroot_ from the form of the name which he assigns. But this, like his etymology of the place-name, is entirely wrong (see CHEROOT). Some excellent practical scholars seem to be entirely without the etymological sense. 1876.—"Between whiles we smoked, generally Manillas, now supplanted by foul Dindiguls and fetid TRICHIES."—_Burton, Sind Revisited_, i. 7. TRICHINOPOLY, n.p. A district and once famous rock-fort of S. India. The etymology and proper form of the name has been the subject of much difference. Mr. C. P. Brown gives the true name as _Chiruta-paḷḷi_, 'Little-Town.' But this may be safely rejected as mere guess, inconsistent with facts. The earliest occurrence of the name on an inscription is (about 1520) as _Tiru-śśilla-paḷḷi_, apparently 'Holy-rock-town.' In the _Tevāram_ the place is said to be mentioned under the name of _Sirapalli_. Some derive it from _Tri-sira-puram_, 'Three-head-town,' with allusion to a 'three-headed demon.' [The _Madras Gloss._ gives _Tiruććināppalli_, _tiru_, 'holy,' _shina_, 'the plant _cissampelos pareira_, L. _palli_, 'village.'] 1677.—"TRITCHENAPALI."—_A. Bassing_, in _Valentijn_, v. (_Ceylon_), 300. 1741.—"The Maratas concluded the campaign by putting this whole Peninsula under contribution as far as C. Cumerim, attacking, conquering, and retaining the city of TIRUXERAPALI, capital of Madura, and taking prisoner the Nabab who governed it."—_Report of the Port. Viceroy_, in _Bosquejo das Possessões_, &c., _Documentos_, ed. 1853, iii. 19. 1753.—"Ces embouchûres sont en grand nombre, vû la division de ce fleuve en différens bras ou canaux, à remonter jusqu'à TIRISHIRAPALI, et à la pagode de Shirangham."—_D'Anville_, 115. 1761.—"After the battle Mahommed Ali Khan, son of the late nabob, fled to TRUCHINAPOLLI, a place of great strength."—_Complete Hist. of the War in India_, 1761, p. 3. TRINCOMALEE, n.p. A well-known harbour on the N.E. coast of Ceylon. The proper name is doubtful. It is alleged to be _Tirukko-nātha-malai_, or _Taranga-malai_. The last ('Sea-Hill') seems conceived to fit our modern pronunciation, but not the older forms. It is perhaps _Tri-kona-malai_, for 'Three-peak Hill.' There is a shrine of Siva on the hill, called _Trikoneśwara_; [so the _Madras Man._ (ii. 216)]. 1553.—"And then along the coast towards the north, above Baticalou, there is the kingdom of TRIQUINAMALÉ."—_Barros_, II. ii. cap. 1. 1602.—"This Prince having departed, made sail, and was driven by the winds unknowing whither he went. In a few days he came in sight of a desert island (being that of Ceilon), where he made the land at a haven called Preaturé, between TRIQUILLIMALÉ and the point of JAFANAPATAM."—_Couto_, V. i. 5. 1672.—"TRINQUENEMALE hath a surpassingly fine harbour, as may be seen from the draught thereof, yea one of the best and largest in all Ceylon, and better sheltered from the winds than the harbours of Belligamme, Gale, or Colombo."—_Baldaeus_, 413. 1675.—"The Cinghalese themselves oppose this, saying that they emigrated from another country ... that some thousand years ago, a Prince of great piety, driven out of the land of Tanassery ... came to land near the Hill of TRICOENMALE with 1800 or 2000 men...."—_Ryklof van Goens_, in _Valentijn_ (_Ceylon_), 210. 1685.—"TRIQUINIMALE...."—_Ribeyro_, Fr. Tr. 6. 1726.—"TRINKENEMALE, properly TRICOENMALE" (_i.e._ _Trikunmalê_).—_Valentijn_ (_Ceylon_), 19. " "TRINKEMALE...."—_Ibid._ 103. 1727.—"... that vigilant _Dutchman_ was soon after them with his Fleet, and forced them to fight disadvantageously in TRANKAMALAYA Bay, wherein the French lost one half of their Fleet, being either sunk or burnt."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 343, [ed. 1744]. 1761.—"We arrived at TRINCONOMALE in Ceylone (which is one of the finest, if not y^e best and most capacious Harbours in y^e World) the first of November, and employed that and part of the ensuing Month in preparing our Ships for y^e next Campaign."—MS. Letter of _James Rennell_, Jan. 31. TRIPANG, s. The sea-slug. This is the Malay name, _trīpang_, _tĕrīpang_. See SWALLOW, and BECHE-DE-MER. [1817.—"Bich de mar is well known to be a dried sea slug used in the dishes of the Chinese; it is known among the Malayan Islands by the name of TRIPANG...."—_Raffles, H. of Java_, 2nd ed. i. 232.] TRIPLICANE, n.p. A suburb of Fort St. George; the part where the palace of the "Nabob of the Carnatic" is. It has been explained, questionably, as _Tiru-valli-kēḍi_, 'sacred-creeper-tank.' Seshagiri Sastri gives it as _Tiru-alli-kēni_, 'sacred lily- (_Nymphaea rubea_) tank,' [and so the _Madras Gloss._ giving the word as _Tiruvallikkéni_.] 1674.—"There is an absolute necessity to go on fortifying this place in the best manner we can, our enemies at sea and land being within less than musket shot, and better fortified in their camp at TRIVELICANE than we are here."—_Ft. St. Geo. Consns._ Feb. 2. In _Notes and Exts._, Madras, 1871, No. I. p. 28. 1679.—"The Didwan (DEWAUN) from Conjeveram, who pretends to have come from Court, having sent word from TREPLICANE that unless the Governor would come to the garden by the river side to receive the Phyrmaund he would carry it back to Court again, answer is returned that it hath not been accustomary for the Governours to go out to receive a bare Phyrmaund except there come therewith a Serpow (see SEERPAW) or a Tasheriff" (see TASHREEF).—_Do., do._, Dec. 2. _Ibid._ 1873, No. III. p. 40. [1682-4.—"TRIBLICANE, TREBLICANE Trivety."—_Diary Ft. St. Geo._ ed. _Pringle_, i. 63; iii. 154.] TRIVANDRUM, n.p. The modern capital of the State now known as TRAVANCORE (q.v.) Properly _Tiru-(v)anantā-puram_, 'Sacred Vishnu-Town.' TRUMPÁK, n.p. This is the name by which the site of the native suburb of the city of ORMUS on the famous island of that name is known. The real name is shown by Lt. Stiffe's account of that island (_Geogr. Mag._ i. 13) to have been _Tūrūn-bāgh_, 'Garden of Tūrūn,' and it was properly the palace of the old Kings, of whom more than one bore the name of Tūrūn or Tūrūn Shāh. 1507.—"When the people of the city saw that they were so surrounded, that from no direction could water be brought, which was what they felt most of all, the principal Moors collected together and went to the king desiring him earnestly to provide a guard for the pools of TURUMBAQUE, which were at the head of the island, lest the Portuguese should obtain possession of them...."—_Comment. of Alboquerque_, E.T. by _Birch_, i. 175. " "Meanwhile the Captain-Major ordered Afonso Lopes de Costa and João da Nova, and Manuel Teles with his people to proceed along the water's edge, whilst he with all the rest of the force would follow, and come to a place called TURUMBAQUE, which is on the water's edge, in which there were some palm-trees, and wells of brackish water, which supplied the people of the city with drink when the water-boats were not arriving, as sometimes happened owing to a contrary wind."—_Correa_, i. 830. 1610.—"The island has no fresh water ... only in TORUNPAQUE, which is a piece of white salt clay, at the extremity of the island, there is a well of fresh water, of which the King and the Wazir take advantage, to water the gardens which they have there, and which produce perfectly everything which is planted."—_Teixeira, Rel. de los Reyes de Harmuz_, 115. 1682.—"Behind the hills, to the S.S.W. and W.S.W. there is another part of the island, lying over against the anchorage that we have mentioned, and which includes the place called TURUMBAKE ... here one sees the ancient pleasure-house of the old Kings of Ormus, with a few small trees, and sundry date-palms. There are also here two great wells of water, called after the name of the place, 'The Wells of TURUMBAKE'; which water is the most wholesome and the freshest in the whole island."—_Nieuhof, Zee en Lant-Reize_, ii. 86. TUAN, s. Malay _tuan_ and _tuwan_, 'lord, master.' The word is used in the English and Dutch settlements of the Archipelago exactly as SAHIB is in India. [An early Chinese form of the word is referred to under SUMATRA.] 1553.—"Dom Paulo da Gama, who was a worthy son of his father in his zeal to do the King good service ... equipped a good fleet, of which the King of Ugentana (see UJUNGTANAH) had presently notice, who in all speed set forth his own, consisting of 30 LANCHARAS, with a large force on board, and in command of which he put a valiant Moor called TUAM-bár, to whom the King gave orders that as soon as our force had quitted the fortress (of Malacca) not leaving enough people to defend it, he should attack the town of the _Queleys_ (see KLING) and burn and destroy as much as he could."—_Correa_, iii. 486. 1553.—"For where this word RAJA is used, derived from the kingly title, it attaches to a person on whom the King bestows the title, almost as among us that of Count, whilst the style TUAM is like our _Dom_; only the latter of the two is put before the person's proper name, whilst the former is put after it, as we see in the names of these two Javanese, Vtimuti RAJA, and TUAM Colascar."—_Barros_, II. vi. 3. [1893.—"... the cooly talked over the affairs of the TUAN _Ingris_ (English gentleman) to a crowd of natives."—_W. B. Worsfold, A Visit to Java_, 145.] TUCKA, s. Hind. _ṭakā_, Beng. _ṭākā_, [Skt. _ṭankaka_, 'stamped silver money']. This is the word commonly used among Bengalis for a rupee. But in other parts of India it (or at least _ṭakā_) is used differently; as for aggregates of 4, or of 2 pice (generally in N.W.P. _pānch ṭakā paisā_ = five _ṭakā_ of pice, 20 pice). Compare TANGA. [1809.—"A requisition of four TUKHAS, or eight _pice_, is made upon each shop...."—_Broughton, Letters from a Mahr. Camp_, ed. 1892, p. 84.] 1874.—"'... How much did my father pay for her?' "'He paid only ten TÁKÁS.' "I may state here that the word _rupeyá_, or as it is commonly written RUPEE or _rupi_, is unknown to the peasantry of Bengal, at least to Bengali Hindu peasants; the word they invariably use is TÁKÁ."—_Govinda Samanta_, i. 209. TUCKÁVEE, s. Money advanced to a ryot by his superior to enable him to carry on his cultivation, and recoverable with his quota of revenue. It is Ar.—H. _taḳāvī_, from Ar. _ḳavī_, 'strength,' thus literally 'a reinforcement.' [1800.—"A great many of them, who have now been forced to work as labourers, would have thankfully received TACAVY, to be repaid, by instalments, in the course of two or three years."—_Buchanan, Mysore_, ii. 188.] 1880.—"When the Sirkar disposed of lands which reverted to it ... it sold them almost always for a _nazarána_ (see NUZZERANA). It sometimes gave them gratis, but it never paid money, and seldom or ever advanced TAKÁVI to the tenant or owner."—_Minutes of Sir T. Munro_, i. 71. These words are not in Munro's spelling. The Editor has reformed the orthography. TUCKEED, s. An official reminder. Ar.—H. _tākīd_, 'emphasis, injunction,' and verb _tākīd karnā_, 'to enjoin stringently, to insist.' 1862.—"I can hardly describe to you my life—work all day, English and Persian, scores of appeals and session cases, and a continual irritation of TUKEEDS and offensive remarks ... these take away all the enjoyment of doing one's duty, and make work a slavery."—Letter from _Col. J. R. Becher_, in (unpublished) _Memoir_, p. 28. [TUCKIAH, s. Pers. _takya_, literally 'a pillow or cushion'; but commonly used in the sense of a hut or hermitage occupied by a fakīr or holy man. [1800.—"He declared ... that two of the people charged ... had been at his TUCKIAH."—_Wellington, Desp._ i. 78. [1847.—"In the centre of the wood was a Faqir's TALKIAT (_sic_) or Place of Prayer, situated on a little mound."—_Mrs. Mackenzie, Life in the Mission_, &c. ii. 47.] TULWAUR, s. Hind. _talwār_ and _tarwār_, 'a sabre.' Williams gives Skt. _taravāri_ and _tarabālika_. ["_Talwār_ is a general term applied to shorter or more or less curved side-arms, while those that are lighter and shorter still are often styled _nimchas_" (_Sir W. Elliot_, in _Ind. Antiq._ xv. 29). Also see _Egerton, Handbook_, 138.] [1799.—"... Ahmood Sollay ... drew his TOLWA on one of them."—_Jackson, Journey from India_, 49. [1829.—"... the _panchās huzār_ TURWAR _Rahtorān_, meaning the 'fifty thousand Rahtore swords,' is the proverbial phrase to denote the muster of Maroo...."—_Tod, Annals_, Calcutta reprint, ii. 179.] 1853.—"The old native officer who carried the royal colour of the regiments was cut down by a blow of a Sikh TULWAR."—_Oakfield_, ii. 78. TUMASHA, s. An entertainment, a _spectacle_ (in the French sense), a popular excitement. It is Ar. _tamāshi_, 'going about to look at anything entertaining.' The word is in use in Turkestan (see _Schuyler_, below). 1610.—"Heere are also the ruines of _Ranichand_ (_qu._ Ramchand's?) Castle and Houses which the Indians acknowledge for the great God, saying that he took flesh vpon him to see the TAMASHA of the World."—_Finch_, in _Purchas_, i. 436. 1631.—"Hic quoque meridiem prospicit, ut spectet THAMASHAM id est pugnas Elephantum Leonum Buffalorum et aliarum ferarum...."—_De Laet, De Imperio Magni Mogolis_, 127. (For this quotation I am indebted to a communication from Mr. Archibald Constable of the Oudh and Rohilkund Railway.—_Y._) 1673.—"... We were discovered by some that told our Banyan ... that two Englishmen were come to the TOMASIA, or Sight...."—_Fryer_, 159. 1705.—"TAMACHARS. Ce sont des réjouissances que les Gentils font en l'honneur de quelqu'unes de leurs divinitez."—_Luillier, Tab. des Matières._ 1840.—"Runjeet replied, 'Don't go yet; I am going myself in a few days, and then we will have _burra_ TOMACHA.'"—_Osborne, Court and Camp of Runjeet Singh_, 120-121. 1876.—"If you told them that you did not want to buy anything, but had merely come for TOMASHA, or amusement, they were always ready to explain and show you everything you wished to see."—_Schuyler's Turkistan_, i. 176. TUMLET, s. Domestic Hind. _tāmlet_, being a corruption of _tumbler_. TUMLOOK, n.p. A town, and anciently a sea-port and seat of Buddhist learning on the west of the Hoogly near its mouth, formerly called _Tāmralipti_ or _-lipta_. It occurs in the Mahābhārata and many other Sanskrit words. "In the _Dasa Kumāra_ and _Vrihat Katha_, collections of tales written in the 9th and 12th centuries, it is always mentioned as a great port of Bengal, and the seat of an active and flourishing commerce with the countries and islands of the Bay of Bengal, and the Indian Ocean" (_Prof. H. H. Wilson_, in _J. R. As. Soc._ v. 135). [Also see _Cunningham, Anct. Geog._ p. 504.] c. 150.— "... καὶ πρὸς αὐτῷ τῷ ποταμῷ (Γάγγῃ) πολείς· * * * * Παλιμβοθρα βασιλειον Ταμαλιτης." —_Ptolemy's Tables_, Bk. VII. i. 73. c. 410.—"From this, continuing to go eastward nearly 50 _yôjanas_, we arrive at the Kingdom of TAMRALIPTI. Here it is the river (Ganges) empties itself into the sea. Fah Hian remained here for two years, writing out copies of the Sacred Books.... He then shipped himself on board a great merchant vessel...."—_Beal, Travels of Fah Hian_, &c. (1869), pp. 147-148. [c. 1070.—"... a merchant named Harshagupta, who had arrived from TAMRALIPTI, having heard of that event, came there full of curiosity."—_Tawney, Katha Sarit Sāgara_, i. 329.] 1679.—In going down the Hoogly: "Before daybreak overtook the _Ganges_ at Barnagur, met the _Arrival_ 7 days out from Ballasore, and at night passed the _Lilly_ at TUMBALEE."—_Ft. St. Geo._ (Council on Tour). In _Notes & Exts._ No. II. p. 69. 1685.—"_January 2._—We fell downe below TUMBOLEE River. "_January 3._—We anchored at the Channel Trees, and lay here y^e 4^{th} and 5^{th} for want of a gale to carry us over to Kedgeria."—_Hedges, Diary_, Hak. Soc. i. 175. [1694.—"The Royal James and Mary ... fell on a sand on this side TUMBOLEE point...."—_Birdwood, Report on Old Records_, 90.] 1726.—"TAMBOLI and Banzia are two Portuguese villages, where they have their churches, and salt business."—_Valentijn_, v. 159. [1753.—"TOMBALI." See under KEDGEREE.] TUMTUM, s. A dog-cart. We do not know the origin. [It is almost certainly a corr. of English _tandem_, the slang use of which in the sense of a conveyance (according to the _Stanf. Dict._) dates from 1807. Even now English-speaking natives often speak of a dog-cart with a single horse as a _tandem_.] 1866.—"We had only 3 coss to go, and we should have met a pair of TUMTUMS which would have taken us on."—_Trevelyan, The Dawk Bungalow_, 384. [1889.—"A G.B.T. cart once married a bathing-machine, and they called the child TUM-TUM."—_R. Kipling, The City of Dreadful Night_, 74.] TUNCA, TUNCAW, &c., s. P.—H. _tankhwāh_, pron. _tankhā_. Properly an assignment on the revenue of a particular locality in favour of an individual; but in its most ordinary modern sense it is merely a word for the wages of a monthly servant. For a full account of the special older uses of the word see _Wilson_. In the second quotation the use is obscure; perhaps it means the villages on which assignments had been granted. 1758.—"Roydoolub ... has taken the discharge of the TUNCAWS and the arrears of the Nabob's army upon himself."—_Orme_, iii.; [ii. 361]. 1760.—"You have been under the necessity of writing to Mr. Holwell (who was sent to collect in the TUNCARS).... The low men that are employed in the TUNCARS are not to be depended on."—_The Nawab to the Prest. and Council of Ft. Wm._, in _Long_, 233. 1778.—"These rescripts are called TUNCAWS, and entitle the holder to receive to the amount from the treasuries ... as the revenues come in."—_Orme_, ii. 276. [1823.—"The Grassiah or Rajpoot chiefs ... were satisfied with a fixed and known TANKA, or tribute from certain territories, on which they had a real or pretended claim."—_Malcolm, Cent. India_, 2nd. ed. i. 385. [1851.—"The Sikh detachments ... used to be paid by TUNKHWÁHS, or assignments of the provincial collectors of revenue."—_Edwardes, A Year on the Punjab Frontier_, i. 19.] TURA, s. Or. Turk. _tūra_. This word is used in the Autobiography of Baber, and in other Mahommedan military narratives of the 16th century. It is admitted by the translators of Baber that it is rendered by them quite conjecturally, and we cannot but think that they have missed the truth. The explanation of _tūr_ which they quote from Meninski is "_reticulatus_," and combining this with the manner in which the quotations show these _tūra_ to have been employed, we cannot but think that the meaning which best suits is 'a gabion.' Sir H. Elliot, in referring to the first passage from Baber, adopts the reading _tūbra_, and says: "_Túbras_ are nose-bags, but ... Badáúni makes the meaning plain, by saying that they were _filled with earth_ (_Táríkh-i-Badáúni_, f. 136).... The sacks used by Sher Sháh as temporary fortifications on his march towards Rájpútána were _túbras_" (_Elliot_, vi. 469). It is evident, however, that Baber's TŪRAS were no TOBRAS, whilst a reference to the passage (_Elliot_, iv. 405) regarding Sher Shāh shows that the use of bags filled with sand on that occasion was regarded as a new contrivance. The _tūbra_ of Badáúni may therefore probably be a misreading; whilst the use of gabions implies necessarily that they would be filled with earth. 1526.—(At the Battle of Pānipat) "I directed that, according to the custom of Rûm, the gun-carriages should be connected together with twisted bull-hides as with chains. Between every two gun-carriages were 6 or 7 TÛRAS (or breastworks). The matchlockmen stood behind these guns and tûras, and discharged their matchlocks.... It was settled, that as Pânipat was a considerable city, it would cover one of our flanks by its buildings and houses while we might fortify our front by TÛRAS...."—_Baber_, p. 304. 1528.—(At the siege of Chānderī) "overseers and pioneers were appointed to construct works on which the guns were to be planted. All the men of the army were directed to prepare TÛRAS and scaling-ladders, and to serve the TÛRAS which are used in attacking forts...."—_Ibid._ p. 376. The editor's note at the former passage is: "The meaning (viz. 'breastwork') assigned to TÛRA here, and in several other places is merely conjectural, founded on Petis de la Croix's explanation, and on the meaning given by Meninski to TÛR, viz. _reticulatus_. The TÛRAS may have been formed by the branches of trees, interwoven like basket-work ... or they may have been covered defences from arrows and missiles...." Again: "These TÛRAS, so often mentioned, appear to have been a sort of _testudo_, under cover of which the assailants advanced, and sometimes breached the wall...." TURAKA, n.p. This word is applied both in Mahratti and in Telugu to the Mahommedans (_Turks_). [The usual form in the inscriptions is _Turushka_ (see _Bombay Gazetteer_, i. pt. i. 189).] Like this is _Tarūk_ (see TAROUK) which the Burmese now apply to the Chinese. TURBAN, s. Some have supposed this well-known English word to be a corruption of the P.—H. _sirband_, 'head-wrap,' as in the following: 1727.—"I bought a few SEERBUNDS and _sannoes_ there (at Cuttack) to know the difference of the prices."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 394 (see PIECE-GOODS). This, however, is quite inconsistent with the history of the word. Wedgewood's suggestion that the word may be derived from Fr. _turbin_, 'a whelk,' is equally to be rejected. It is really a corruption of one which, though it seems to be out of use in modern Turkish, was evidently used by the Turks when Europe first became familiar with the Ottomans and their ways. This is set forth in the quotation below from Zedler's _Lexicon_, which is corroborated by those from Rycaut and from Galland, &c. The proper word was apparently _dulband_. Some modern Persian dictionaries give the only meaning of this as 'a sash.' But Meninski explains it as 'a cloth of fine white muslin; a wrapper for the head'; and Vüllers also gives it this meaning, as well as that of a 'sash or belt.'[272] In doing so he quotes Shakespear's Dict., and marks the use as 'Hindustani-Persian.' But a merely Hindustani use of a Persian word could hardly have become habitual in Turkey in the 15th and 16th centuries. The use of _dulband_ for a turban was probably genuine Persian, adopted by the Turks. Its etymology is apparently from Arab. _dul_, '_volvere_,' admitting of application to either a girdle or a head-wrap. From the Turks it passed in the forms _Tulipant_, _Tolliban_, _Turbant_, &c., into European languages. And we believe that the flower _tulip_ also has its name from its resemblance to the old Ottoman turban, [a view accepted by Prof. Skeat (_Concise Dict._ s.v. _tulip_, _turban_)].[273] 1487.—"... tele bambagine assai che loro chiamano TURBANTI; tele assai colla salda, che lor chiamano _sexe_ (sash)...."—Letter on presents from the Sultan to L. de' Medici, in _Roscoe's Lorenzo_, ed. 1825, ii. 371-72. c. 1490.—"Estradiots sont gens comme Genetaires: vestuz, à pied et à cheval, comme les Turcs, sauf la teste, où ils ne portent ceste toille qu'ils appellent TOLLIBAN, et sont durs gens, et couchent dehors tout l'an et leurs chevaulx."—_Ph. de Commynes_, Liv. VIII. ch. viii. ed. _Dupont_ (1843), ii. 456. Thus given in Danett's translation (1595): "These Estradiots are soldiers like to the Turkes Ianizaries, and attired both on foote and on horsebacke like to the Turks, save that they weare not vpon their head such a great roule of linnen as the Turkes do called (_sic_) TOLLIBAN."—p. 325. 1586-8.—"... the King's Secretarie, who had upon his head a peece of died linen cloth folded vp like vnto a Turkes TULIBAN."—_Voyage of Master Thomas Candish_, in _Hakl._ iv. 33. 1588.—"In this canoa was the King's Secretarie, who had on his head a piece of died linen cloth folded vp like vnto a Turkes TULIBAN."—_Cavendish_, _ibid._ iv. 337. c. 1610.—"... un gros TURBAN blanc à la Turque."—_Pyrard de Laval_, i. 98; [Hak. Soc. i. 132 and 165]. 1611.—Cotgrave's French Dict. has: "TOLIBAN: m. A TURBANT or Turkish hat. "TOLOPAN, as TURBANT. "TURBAN: m. A TURBANT; a Turkish hat, of white and fine linnen wreathed into a rundle; broad at the bottom to enclose the head, and lessening, for ornament, towards the top." 1615.—"... se un Cristiano fosse trovato con TURBANTE bianco in capo, sarebbe perciò costretto o a rinegare o a morire. Questo TURBANTE poi lo portano Turchi, di varie forme."—_P. della Valle_, i. 96. 1615.—"The Sultan of Socotora ... his clothes are _Surat_ Stuffes, after the Arabs manner ... a very good TURBANT, but bare footed."—_Sir T. Roe_, [Hak. Soc. i. 32]. " "Their Attire is after the Turkish fashion, TURBANTS only excepted, insteed whereof they have a kind of Capp, rowled about with a black TURBANT."—_De Monfart_, 5. 1619.—"Nel giorno della qual festa tutti Persiani più spensierati, e fin gli uomini grandi, e il medesimo rè, si vestono in abito succinto all uso di Mazanderan; e con certi berrettini, non troppo buoni, in testa, perchè i TURBANTI si guasterebbono e sarebbero di troppo impaccio...."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 31; [Hak. Soc. comp. i. 43]. 1630.—"Some indeed have sashes of silke and gold, TULIPANTED about their heads...."—_Sir T. Herbert_, p. 128. " "His way was made by 30 gallant young gentlemen vested in crimson saten; their TULIPANTS were of silk and silver wreath'd about with cheynes of gold."—_Ibid._ p. 139. 1672.—"On the head they wear great TULBANDS (_Tulbande_) which they touch with the hand when they say _salam_ to any one."—_Baldaeus_ (Germ. version), 33. " "Trois TULBANGIS venoient de front après luy, et ils portoient chascun un beau TULBAN orné et enrichy d'aigrettes."—_Journ. d'Ant. Galland_, i. 139. 1673.—"The mixture of Castes or Tribes of all _India_ are distinguished by the different Modes of binding their TURBATS."—_Fryer_, 115. 1674.—"El TANADAR de un golpo cortò las repetidas bueltas del TURBANTE a un Turco, y la cabeça asta la mitad, de que cayò muerte."—_Faria y Sousa, Asia Port._ ii. 179-180. " "TURBANT, a Turkish hat," &c.—_Glossographia, or a Dictionary interpreting the Hard Words of whatsoever language, now used in our refined English Tongue_, &c., the 4th ed., by _T.E._, of the Inner Temple, Esq. In the Savoy, 1674. 1676.—"_Mahamed Alibeg_ returning into _Persia_ out of _India_ ... presented _Cha-Sefi_ the second with a Coco-nut about the bigness of an Austrich-egg ... there was taken out of it a TURBANT that had 60 cubits of calicut in length to make it, the cloath being so fine that you could hardly feel it."—_Tavernier_, E.T. p. 127; [ed. _Ball_, ii. 7]. 1687.—In a detail of the high officers of the Sultan's Court we find: "5. The TULBENTAR Aga, he that makes up his TURBANT." A little below another personage (apparently) is called TULBAN-_oghlani_ ('The Turban Page')—_Ricaut, Present State of the Ottoman Empire_, p. 14. 1711.—"Their common Dress is a piece of blew Callico, wrap'd in a Role round their Heads for a TURBAT."—_Lockyer_, 57. 1745.—"The Turks hold the Sultan's TURBAN in honour to such a degree that they hardly dare touch it ... but he himself has, among the servants of his privy chamber, one whose special duty it is to adjust his TURBAN, or head-tire, and who is thence called TULBENTAR or DULBENTAR _Aga_, or DULBENDAR _Aga_, also called by some DULBEND _Oghani_ (_Oghlani_), or Page of the Turban."—_Zedler, Universal Lexicon_, s.v. c. 1760.—"They (the Sepoys) are chiefly armed in the country manner, with sword and target, and wear the Indian dress, the TURBANT, the cabay (CABAYA) or vest, and LONG DRAWERS."—_Grose_, i. 39. 1843.—"The mutiny of Vellore was caused by a slight shown to the Mahomedan TURBAN; the mutiny of Bangalore by disrespect said to have been shown to a Mahomedan place of worship."—_Macaulay, Speech on Gates of Somnauth_. TURKEY, s. This fowl is called in Hindustani _perū_, very possibly an indication that it came to India, perhaps first to the Spanish settlements in the Archipelago, across the Pacific, as the red pepper known as CHILI did. In Tamil the bird is called _vān-kōṛi_, 'great fowl.' Our European names of it involve a complication of mistakes and confusions. _We_ name it as if it came from the Levant. But the name _turkey_ would appear to have been originally applied to another of the _Pavonidae_, the GUINEA-FOWL, _Meleagris_ of the ancients. Minsheu's explanations (quoted below) show strange confusions between the two birds. The French _coq d'Inde_ or _Dindon_ points only ambiguously to India, but the German _Calecutische Hahn_ and the Dutch _Kalkoen_ (from _Calicut_) are specific in error as indicating the origin of the Turkey in the East. This misnomer may have arisen from the nearly simultaneous discovery of America and of the Cape route to Calicut, by Spain and Portugal respectively. It may also have been connected with the fact that Malabar produced domestic fowls of extraordinary size. Of these Ibn Batuta (quoted below) makes quaint mention. Zedler's great German _Lexicon of Universal Knowledge_, a work published as late as 1745, says that these birds (turkeys) were called _Calecutische_ and _Indische_ because they were brought by the Portuguese from the Malabar coast. Dr. Caldwell cites a curious disproof of the antiquity of certain Tamil verses from their containing a simile of which the turkey forms the subject. And native scholars, instead of admitting the anachronism, have boldly maintained that the turkey had always been found in India (_Dravidian Gramm._ 2nd ed. p. 137). Padre Paolino was apparently of the same opinion, for whilst explaining that the etymology of Calicut is "Castle of the Fowls," he asserts that Turkeys (_Galli d'India_) came originally from India; being herein, as he often is, positive and wrong. In 1615 we find W. Edwards, the E.I. Co.'s agent at Ajmir, writing to send the Mogul "three or four TURKEY cocks and hens, for he hath three cocks but no hens" (_Colonial Paper_, E. i. c. 388). Here, however, the ambiguity between the real turkey and the guinea-fowl may possibly arise. In Egypt the bird is called _Dik-Rūmī_, 'fowl of Rūm' (_i.e._ of Turkey), probably a rendering of the English term. c. 1347.—"The first time in my life that I saw a China cock was in the city of Kaulam. I had at first taken it for an ostrich, and I was looking at it with great wonder, when the owner said to me, 'Pooh! there are cocks in China much bigger than that!' and when I got there I found that he had said no more than the truth."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 257. c. 1550.—"One is a species of peacock that has been brought to Europe, and commonly called the INDIAN FOWL."—_Girolamo Benzoni_, 148. 1627.—"TURKY _Cocke_, or _cocke of_ India, _avis ita dicta, quod ex_ Africa, _et vt nonulli volunt alii, ex_ India _vel_ Arabia _ad nos allata sit_. B. INDISCHE HAEN. T. INDIANISCH HUN, CALECUTTISCH HUN.... H. Pavon de las Indias. G. Poulle d'Inde. H. 2. Gallepauo. L. Gallo-pauo, _quod de_ vtriusque natura videtur participare ... _aves_ Numidicae, _à Numidia_, Meleagris ... à μέλας, i. niger, and ἄγρος, ager, quod in Æthiopia praecipuè inveniuntur. "A TURKIE, or Ginnie Henne ... I. _Gallina d'India_. H. Galina Morisca. G. Poulle d'Inde. L. Penélope. _Auis Pharaonis._ Meleágris.... * * * * * "A GINNIE _cocke or hen: ex_ Guinea, _regione_ Indica ... _vnde fuerunt priùs ad alias regiones transportati_. vi. TURKIE-COCKE or HEN."—_Minsheu's Guide into Tongues_ (2d edition). 1623.—"33. GALLUS INDICUS, aut TURCICUS (quem vocant), gallinacei aevum parum superat; iracundus ales, et carnibus valde albis."—_Bacon, Hist. Vitae et Mortis_, in _Montague's_ ed. x. 140. 1653.—"Les François appellent _coq-d'Inde_ vn oyseau lequel ne se trouue point aux Indes Orientales, les Anglois le nomment TURKI-KOQ qui signifie coq de Turquie, quoy qu'il n'y ait point d'autres en Turquie que ceux que l'on y a portez d'Europe. Ie croy que cet oyseau nous est venu de l'Amerique."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, ed. 1657, p. 259. 1750-52.—"Some Germans call the TURKEYS _Calcutta hens_; for this reason I looked about for them here, and to the best of my remembrance I was told they were foreign."—_Olof Toreen_, 199-200. We do not know whether the mistake of _Calcutta_ for _Calicut_ belongs to the original author or to the translator—probably to the proverbial _traditore_. TURNEE, TUNNEE, s. An English supercargo, Sea-Hind., and probably a corruption of _attorney_. (_Roebuck_). TURPAUL, s. Sea-Hind. A tarpaulin (_ibid._). [The word (_tārpāl_) has now come into common native use.] TUSSAH, TUSSER, s. A kind of inferior silk, the tissues of which are now commonly exported to England. Anglo-Indians generally regard the termination of this word in _r_ as a vulgarism, like the use of _solar_ for SOLA (q.v.); but it is in fact correct. For though it is written by Milburn (1813) _tusha_, and _tusseh_ (ii. 158, 244), we find it in the _Āīn-i-Akbarī_ as _tassar_, and in Dr. Buchanan as _tasar_ (see below). The term is supposed to be adopted from Skt. _tasara_, _trasara_, Hind. _tasar_, 'a shuttle'; perhaps from the form of the cocoon? The moth whose worm produced this silk is generally identified with _Antheraea paphia_, but Capt. Hutton has shown that there are several species known as _tasar_ worms. These are found almost throughout the whole extent of the forest tracts of India. But the chief seat of the manufacture of stuffs, wholly or partly of _tasar_ silk, has long been Bhāgalpur on the Ganges. [See also _Allen, Mon. on Silk Cloths of Assam_, 1899; _Yusuf Ali, Silk Fabrics of N.W.P._, 1900.] The first mention of _tasar_ in English reports is said to be that by Michael Atkinson of Jangīpūr, as cited below in the _Linnæan Transactions_ of 1804 by Dr. Roxburgh (see _Official Report on Sericulture in India_, by _J. Geoghegan_, Calcutta, 1872), [and the elaborate article in Watt, _Econ. Dict._ vi. pt. iii. 96 _seqq._]. c. 1590.—"TASSAR, per piece ... ⅓ to 2 Rupees."—_Āīn_, i. 94. [1591.—See the account by Rumphius, quoted by _Watt_, _loc. cit._ p. 99.] 1726.—"TESSERSSE ... 11 ells long and 2 els broad...."—_Valentijn_, v. 178. 1796.—"... I send you herewith for Dr. Roxburgh a specimen of Bughy TUSSEH silk.... There are none of the Palma Christi species of TUSSEH to be had here.... I have heard that there is another variation of the Tusseh silk-worm in the hills near Bauglipoor."—Letter of _M. Atkinson_, as above, in _Linn. Trans._, 1804, p. 41. 1802.—"They (the insects) are found in such abundance over many parts of Bengal and the adjoining provinces as to have afforded to the natives, from time immemorial, an abundant supply of a most durable, coarse, dark-coloured silk, commonly called TUSSEH silk, which is woven into a cloth called TUSSEH _doot'hies_, much worn by Bramins and other sects of Hindoos."—_Roxburgh_, _Ibid._ 34. c. 1809.—"The chief use to which the tree (_Terminalia elata_, or _Asan_) is however applied, is to rear the TASAR silk."—_Buchanan, Eastern India_, ii. 157 _seqq._ [1817.—"A thick cloth, called TUSURU, is made from the web of the gootee insect in the district of Veerbhoomee."—_Ward, Hindoos_, 2d ed. i. 85.] 1876.—"The work of the TUSSUR silk-weavers has so fallen off that the Calcutta merchants no longer do business with them."—_Sat. Rev._, 14 Oct., p. 468. TUTICORIN, n.p. A sea-port of Tinnevelly, and long the seat of pearl-fishery, in Tamil _Tūttukkuḍi_, [which the _Madras Gloss._ derives from Tam. _tūttu_, 'to scatter,' _kudi_, 'habitation']. According to Fra Paolino the name is _Tutukodi_, 'a place where nets are washed,' but he is not to be trusted. Another etymology alleged is from _turu_, 'a bush.' But see Bp. Caldwell below. 1544.—"At this time the King of Cape Comorin, who calls himself the Great King (see TRAVANCORE), went to war with a neighbour of his who was king of the places beyond the Cape, called Manapá and TOTUCURY, inhabited by the Christians that were made there by Miguel Vaz, Vicar General of India at the time."—_Correa_, iv. 403. 1610.—"And the said Captain and Auditor shall go into residence every three years, and to him shall pertain all the temporal government, without any intermeddling therein of the members of the Company ... nor shall the said members (_religiosos_) compel any of the Christians to remain in the island unless it is their voluntary choice to do so, and such as wish it may live at TUTTUCORIM."—_King's Letter_, in _L. das Monções_, 386. 1644.—"The other direction in which the residents of Cochim usually go for their trading purchases is to TUTOCORIM, on the Fishery Coast (Costa da PESCARIA), which gets that name from the pearl which is fished there."—_Bocarro_, MS. [c. 1660.—"... musk and porcelain from _China_, and pearls from Beharen (Bahrein), and TUTUCOURY, near Ceylon...."—_Bernier_, ed. _Constable_, 204.] 1672.—"The pearls are publicly sold in the market at TUTECORYN and at Cailpatnam.... The TUTECORINISH and Manaarish pearls are not so good as those of Persia and Ormus, because they are not so free from water or so white."—_Baldaeus_ (Germ. ed.), 145. 1673.—"... TUTTICAREE, a Portugal Town in time of Yore."—_Fryer_, 49. [1682.—"The Agent having notice of an INTERLOPER lying in TITTICORIN Bay, immediately sent for y^e Councell to consult about it."—_Pringle, Diary Ft. St. Geo._ 1st ser. i. 69.] 1727.—"TUTECAREEN has a good safe harbour.... This colony superintends a Pearl-Fishery ... which brings the Dutch Company 20,000L. yearly Tribute."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 334; [ed. 1744, i. 336]. 1881.—"The final _n_ in TUTICORIN was added for some such euphonic reason as turned Kochchi into Cochin and Kumari into Comorin. The meaning of the name _Tūttukkuḍi_ is said to be 'the town where the wells get filled up'; from _tūttu_ (properly _tūrttu_), 'to fill up a well,' and _kuḍi_, 'a place of habitation, a town.' This derivation, whether the true one or not, has at least the merit of being appropriate...."—_Bp. Caldwell, Hist. of Tinnevelly_, 75. TYCONNA, TYEKANA, s. A room in the basement or cellarage, or dug in the ground, in which it has in some parts of India been the practice to pass the hottest part of the day during the hottest season of the year. Pers. _tah-khāna_, 'nether-house,' _i.e._ 'subterraneous apartment.' ["In the centre of the court is an elevated platform, the roof of a subterraneous chamber called a _zeera zemeon_, whither travellers retire during the great heats of the summer" (_Morier, Journey through Persia_, &c., 81). Another name for such a place is _sardābeh_ (_Burton, Ar. Nights_, i. 314).] 1663.—"... in these hot Countries, to entitle an House to the name of Good and Fair it is required it should be ... furnish'd also with good CELLARS with great Flaps to stir the Air, for reposing in the fresh Air from 12 till 4 or 5 of the Clock, when the Air of these Cellars begins to be hot and stuffing...."—_Bernier_, E.T. 79; [ed. _Constable_, 247]. c. 1763.—"The throng that accompanied that minister proved so very great that the floor of the house, which happened to have a TAH-QHANA, and possibly was at that moment under a secret influence, gave way, and the body, the Vizir, and all his company fell into the apartment underneath."—_Seir Mutaqherin_, iii. 19. 1842.—"The heat at Jellalabad from the end of April was tremendous, 105° to 110° in the shade. Everybody who could do so lived in underground chambers called TYKHÁNÁS. Broadfoot dates a letter 'from my den six feet under ground.'"—_Mrs. Mackenzie, Storms and Sunshine of a Soldier's Life_, i. 298. [The same author in her _Life in the Mission_ (i. 330) writes TAIKHANA.] TUXALL, TAKSAUL, s. The Mint. Hind. _ṭaksāl_, from Skt. _ṭankaśālā_, 'coin-hall.' [1757.—"Our provisions were regularly sent us from the Dutch TANKSAL...."—_Holwell's Narr. of Attack on Calcutta_, p. 34; in _Wheeler, Early Records_, 248. [1811.—"The TICKSALI, or superintendent of the mint...."—_Kirkpatrick, Nepaul_, 201.] TYPHOON, s. A tornado or cyclone-wind; a sudden storm, a 'NOR-WESTER' (q.v.). Sir John Barrow (see _Autobiog._ 57) ridicules "learned antiquarians" for fancying that the Chinese took _typhoon_ from the Egyptian _Typhon_, the word being, according to him, simply the Chinese syllables, _ta-fung_, 'Great Wind.' His ridicule is misplaced. With a monosyllabic language like the Chinese (as we have remarked elsewhere) you may construct a plausible etymology, to meet the requirements of the sound alone, from anything and for anything. And as there is no evidence that the word is in Chinese use at all, it would perhaps be as fair a suggestion to derive it from the English "_tough 'un_." Mr. Giles, who seems to think that the balance of evidence is in favour of this (Barrow's) etymology, admits a serious objection to be that the Chinese have special names for the _typhoon_, and rarely, if ever, speak of it vaguely as a 'great wind.' The fact is that very few words of the class used by seafaring and trading people, even when they refer to Chinese objects, are directly taken from the Chinese language. _E.g._ _Mandarin_, _pagoda_, _chop_, _cooly_, _tutenague_;—none of these are Chinese. And the probability is that Vasco and his followers got the _tufão_, which our sailors made into _touffon_ and then into _typhoon_, as they got the _monção_ which our sailors made into _monsoon_, direct from the Arab pilots. The Arabic word is _ṭūfān_, which is used habitually in India for a sudden and violent storm. Lane defines it as meaning 'an overpowering rain, ... Noah's flood,' etc. And there can be little doubt of its identity with the Greek τυφῶν or τυφών. [But Burton (_Ar. Nights_, iii. 257) alleges that it is pure Arabic, and comes from the root _ṭauf_, 'going round.'] This word τυφών (the etymologists say, from τυφώ, 'I raise smoke') was applied to a demon-giant or Titan, and either directly from the etym. meaning or from the name of the Titan (as in India a whirlwind is called 'a DEVIL or PISACHEE') to a 'waterspout,' and thence to analogous stormy phenomena. 'Waterspout' seems evidently the meaning of τυφών in the _Meteorologica_ of Aristotle (γίγνεται μὲν οὖν τυφών ... κ.τ.λ.) iii. 1 (the passage is exceedingly difficult to render clearly); and also in the quotation which we give from Aulus Gellius. The word _may_ have come to the Arabs either in maritime intercourse, or through the translations of Aristotle. It occurs (_al-ṭūfān_) several times in the Koran; thus in _sura_, vii. 134, for a flood or storm, one of the plagues of Egypt, and in s. xxix. 14 for the Deluge. Dr. F. Hirth, again (_Journ. R. Geog. Soc._ i. 260), advocates the quasi-Chinese origin of the word. Dr. Hirth has found the word _T'ai_ (and also with the addition of _fung_, 'wind') to be really applied to a certain class of cyclonic winds, in a Chinese work on Formosa, which is a re-issue of a book originally published in 1694. Dr. Hirth thinks _t'ai_ as here used (which is not the Chinese word _ta_ or _tai_, 'great,' and is expressed by a different character) to be a local Formosan term; and is of opinion that the combination _t'ai-fung_ is "a sound so near that of _typhoon_ as almost to exclude all other conjectures, if we consider that the writers using the term in European languages were travellers distinctly applying it to storms encountered in that part of the China Sea." Dr. Hirth also refers to F. Mendes Pinto and the passages (quoted below) in which he says _tufão_ is the Chinese name for such storms. Dr. Hirth's paper is certainly worthy of much more attention than the scornful assertion of Sir John Barrow, but it does not induce us to change our view as to the origin of _typhoon_. Observe that the Port. _tufão_ distinctly represents _ṭūfān_ and not _t'ai-fung_, and the oldest English form '_tuffon_' does the same, whilst it is not by any means unquestionable that these Portuguese and English forms were first applied in the China Sea, and not in the Indian Ocean. Observe also Lord Bacon's use of the word _typhones_ in his Latin below; also that _ṭūfān_ is an Arabic word, at least as old as the Koran, and closely allied in sound and meaning to τυφών, whilst it is habitually used for a storm in Hindustani. This is shown by the quotations below (1810-1836); and Platts defines _ṭūfān_ as "a violent storm of wind and rain, a tempest, a TYPHOON; a flood, deluge, inundation, the universal deluge" etc.; also _ṭūfānī_, "stormy, tempestuous ... boisterous, quarrelsome, violent, noisy, riotous." Little importance is to be attached to Pinto's linguistic remarks such as that quoted, or even to the like dropt by Couto. We apprehend that Pinto made exactly the same mistake that Sir John Barrow did; and we need not wonder at it, when so many of our countrymen in India have supposed HACKERY to be a Hindustani word, and when we find even the learned H. H. Wilson assuming TOPE (in the sense of 'grove') to be in native Hindustani use. Many instances of such mistakes might be quoted. It is just possible, though not we think very probable, that some contact with the Formosan term may have influenced the modification of the old English form _tuffon_ into _typhoon_. It is much more likely to have been influenced by the analogies of _monsoon_, _simoom_; and it is quite possible that the Formosan mariners took up their (unexplained) _t'ai-fung_ from the Dutch or Portuguese. On the origin of the Ar. word the late Prof. Robertson-Smith forwarded the following note: "The question of the origin of _Ṭūfān_ appears to be somewhat tangled. "Τυφῶν, 'whirlwind, waterspout,' connected with τῦφος seems pure Greek; the combination in Baal-_Zephon_, Exod. xiv. 2, and _Sephóni_, the northern one, in Joel, ii. 20, suggested by Hitzig, appears to break down, for there is no proof of any Egyptian name for Set corresponding to Typhon. "On the other hand _Ṭūfān_, the deluge, is plainly borrowed from the Aramaic. _Tūfān_, for Noah's flood, is both Jewish, Aramaic and Syriac, and this form is not borrowed from the Greek, but comes from a true Semitic root _ṭūf_ 'to overflow.' "But again, the sense of _whirlwind_ is not recognised in classical Arabic. Even Dozy in his dictionary of later Arabic only cites a modern French-Arabic dictionary (Bocthor's) for the sense, _Tourbillon_, _trombe_. Bistání in the _Moḥít el Moḥít_ does not give this sense, though he is pretty full in giving modern as well as old words and senses. In Arabic the root _ṭūf_ means: 'to go round,' and a combination of this idea with the sense of sudden disaster might conceivably have given the new meaning to the word. On the other hand it seems simpler to regard this sense as a late loan from some modern form of τυφών, _typho_, or _tifone_. But in order finally to settle the matter one wants examples of this sense of _ṭūfān_." [Prof. Skeat (_Concise Dict._ s.v.) gives: "Sometimes claimed as a Chinese word meaning 'a great wind' ... but this seems to be a late mystification. In old authors the forms are _tuffon_, _tuffoon_, _tiphon_, &c.—Arab. _ṭūfān_, a hurricane, storm. Gk. τυφών, better τυφώς, a whirlwind. The close accidental coincidence of these words in sense and form is very remarkable, as Whitney notes."] c. A.D. 160.—"... dies quidem tandem illuxit: sed nichil de periculo, de saevitiâve remissum, quia turbines etiam crebriores, et coelum atrum et fumigantes globi, et figurae quaedam nubium metuendae, quas τυφῶνας vocabant, impendere, imminere, et depressurae navem videbantur."—_Aul. Gellius_, xix. 2. 1540.—"Now having ... continued our Navigation within this Bay of _Cauchin-china_ ... upon the day of the nativity of our Lady, being the eight of _September_, for the fear that we were in of the new Moon, during the which there oftentimes happens in this Climate such a terrible storm of wind and rain, as it is not possible for ships to withstand it, which by the Chineses is named TUFAN" (_o qual tormento os Chins chamão_ TUFÃO).—_Pinto_ (orig. cap. I.) in _Cogan_, p. 60. " "... in the height of forty and one degrees, there arose so terrible a South-wind, called by the Chineses TUFAON (_un tempo do Sul, a q̃ Chins chamão_ TUFÃO)."—_Ibid._ (cap. lxxix.), in _Cogan_, p. 97. 1554.—"Não se ouve por pequena maravilha cessarem os TUFÕES na paragem da ilha de Sãchião."—Letter in _Sousa, Oriente Conquist._ i. 680. [c. 1554.—"... suddenly from the west arose a great storm known as fil TOFANI [literally 'Elephant's flood,' comp. ELEPHANTA, B.]."—_Travels of Sidi Ali, Reïs_, ed. _Vambéry_, p. 17.] 1567.—"I went aboorde a shippe of Bengala, at which time it was the yeere of TOUFFON, concerning which TOUFFON ye are to vnderstand that in the East Indies often times, there are not stormes as in other countreys; but every 10 or 12 yeeres there are such tempests and stormes that it is a thing incredible ... neither do they know certainly what yeere they will come."—_Master Caesar Frederike_, in _Hakl._ ii. 370 [369]. 1575.—"But when we approach'd unto it (Cyprus), a Hurricane arose suddenly, and blew so fiercely upon us, that it wound our great Sail round about our main Mast.... These Winds arise from a Wind that is called by the Greeks TYPHON; and _Pliny_ calleth it _Vertex_ and _Vortex_; but as dangerous as they are, as they arise suddenly, so quickly are they laid again also."—_Rauwolff's Travels_, in _Ray's Collection_, ed. 1705, p. 320. Here the traveller seems to intimate (though we are not certain) that _Typhon_ was then applied in the Levant to such winds; in any case it was exactly the _ṭūfān_ of India. 1602.—"This Junk seeking to make the port of Chincheo met with a tremendous storm such as the natives call TUFÃO, a thing so overpowering and terrible, and bringing such violence, such earthquake as it were, that it appears as if all the spirits of the infernal world had got into the waves and seas, driving them in a whirl till their fury seems to raise a scud of flame, whilst in the space of one turning of the sand-glass the wind shall veer round to every point of the compass, seeming to blow more furiously from each in succession. "Such is this phenomenon that the very birds of heaven, by some natural instinct, know of its coming 8 days beforehand, and are seen to take their nests down from the tree-tops and hide them in crevices of rock. Eight days before, the clouds also are seen to float so low as almost to graze men's heads, whilst in these days the seas seem beaten down as it were, and of a deep blue colour. And before the storm breaks forth, the sky exhibits a token well-known to all, a great object which seamen call the Ox-Eye (_Olho de Boi_) all of different colours, but so gloomy and appalling that it strikes fear in all who see it. And as the Bow of Heaven, when it appears, is the token of fair weather, and calm, so this seems to portend the Wrath of God, as we may well call such a storm...." &c.—_Couto_, V. viii. 12. 1610.—"But at the breaking vp, commeth alway a cruell Storme, which they call the TUFFON, fearfull even to men on land; which is not alike extreame euery yeare."—_Finch_, in _Purchas_, i. 423. 1613.—"E porque a terra he salitrosa e ventosa, he muy sogeita a tempestades, ora menor aquella chamada Ecnephia (Εκνεφιας), ora maior chamada TIPHON (Τυφων), aquelle de ordinario chamamos TUPHÃO ou Tormenta desfeita ... e corre com tanta furia e impeto que desfas os tectos das casas e aranca arvores, e as vezes do mar lança as embarcações em terra nos campos do sertão."—_Godinho de Eredia_, f. 36v. 1615.—"And about midnight Capt. Adams went out in a bark abord the _Hozeander_ with many other barks to tow her in, we fearing a TUFFON."—_Cocks's Diary_, i. 50. 1624.—"3. TYPHONES majores, qui per latitudinem aliquam corripiunt, et correpta sorbent in sursum, raro fiunt; at vortices, sive turbines exigui et quasi ludicri, frequenter. "4. Omnes procellae et TYPHONES, et turbines majores, habent manifestum motum praecipitii, aut vibrationis deorsum magis quam alii venti."—_Bacon, Hist. Ventorum_, in _B. Montagu's_ ed. of Works, x. 49. In the translation by R. G. (1671) the words are rendered "the greater TYPHONES."—_Ibid._ xiv. 268. 1626.—"_Francis Fernandez_ writeth, that in the way from Malacca to Iapan they are encountred with great stormes which they call TUFFONS, that blow foure and twentie houres, beginning from the North to the East, and so about the Compasse."—_Purchas, Pilgrimage_, 600. 1688.—"TUFFOONS are a particular kind of violent Storms blowing on the Coast of Tonquin ... it comes on fierce and blows very violent, at N.E. twelve hours more or less.... When the Wind begins to abate it dies away suddenly, and falling flat calm it continues so an Hour, more or less; then the Wind comes round about to the S.W. and it blows and rains as fierce from thence, as it did before at N.E. and as long."—_Dampier_, ii. 36. 1712.—"Non v'è spavento paragonabile a quello de' naviganti, quali in mezzo all' oceano assaltati d'ogni intorno da turbini e da TIFONI."—_P. Paolo Segnero, Mann. dell' Anima_, Ottobre 14. (Borrowed from Della Crusca Voc.). 1721.—"I told them they were all strangers to the nature of the MOUSSOONS and TUFFOONS on the coast of India and China."—_Shelvocke's Voyage_, 383. 1727.—"... by the Beginning of _September_, they reacht the Coast of China, where meeting with a TUFFOON, or a North East Storm, that often blows violently about that Season, they were forced to bear away for Johore."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 89; [ed. 1744, ii. 88]. 1727.— "In the dread Ocean, undulating wide, Beneath the radiant line that girts the globe, The circling TYPHON, whirl'd from point to point, Exhausting all the rage of all the Sky...." _Thomson, Summer._ 1780.—Appended to Dunn's New Directory, 5th ed. is:— "PROGNOSTIC of a TUFFOON _on the Coast of China_. By ANTONIO PASCAL DE ROSA, _a Portuguese Pilot of_ MACAO." c. 1810.—(Mr. Martyn) "was with us during a most tremendous TOUFFAN, and no one who has not been in a tropical region can, I think, imagine what these storms are."—_Mrs. Sherwood's Autobiog._ 382. 1826.—"A most terrific TOOFAUN ... came on that seemed likely to tear the very trees up by the roots."—_John Shipp_, ii. 285. " "I thanked him, and enquired how this TOOFAN or storm had arisen."—_Pandurang Hari_, [ed. 1873, i. 50]. 1836.—"A hurricane has blown ever since gunfire; clouds of dust are borne along upon the rushing wind; not a drop of rain; nothing is to be seen but the whirling clouds of the TŪFĀN. The old peepul-tree moans, and the wind roars in it as if the storm would tear it up by the roots."—_Wanderings of a Pilgrim_, ii. 53. 1840.—"Slavers throwing overboard the Dead and Dying. TYPHOON coming on. "'Aloft all hands, strike the topmasts and belay; Yon angry setting sun, and fierce-edge clouds Declare the TYPHOON'S coming' &c. (_Fallacies of Hope_)." _J. M. W. Turner_, in the R.A. Catalogue. Mr. Ruskin appears to have had no doubt as to the etymology of TYPHOON, for the rain-cloud from this picture is engraved in _Modern Painters_, vol. iv. as "The Locks of TYPHON." See Mr. Hamerton's _Life of Turner_, pp. 288, 291, 345. _Punch_ parodied Turner in the following imaginary entry from the R.A. Catalogue: "34.—A TYPHOON bursting in a Simoon over the Whirlpool of Maelstrom, Norway, with a ship on fire, an eclipse and the effect of a lunar rainbow." 1853.—"... pointing as he spoke to a dark dirty line which was becoming more and more visible in the horizon: "'By Jove, yes!' cried Stanton, 'that's a TYPHAON coming up, sure enough.'"—_Oakfield_, i. 122. 1859.—"The weather was sultry and unsettled, and my Jemadar, Ramdeen Tewarry ... opined that we ought to make ready for the coming TUPHAN or tempest.... A darkness that might be felt, and that no lamp could illumine, shrouded our camp. The wind roared and yelled. It was a hurricane."—_Lt.-Col. Lewin, A Fly on the Wheel_, p. 62. Compare the next quotation, from the same writer, with that given above from Couto respecting the _Olho de Boi_: 1885.—"The district was subject to cyclonic storms of incredible violence, fortunately lasting for a very short time, but which often caused much destruction. These storms were heralded by the appearance above the horizon of clouds known to the natives by the name of 'lady's eyebrows,' so called from their being curved in a narrow black-arched wisp, and these most surely foretold the approach of the tornado."—_Ibid._ 176. TYRE, s. Tamil and Malayāl. _tayir_. The common term in S. India for curdled milk. It is the Skt. _dadhi_, Hind. _dahi_ of Upper India, and probably the name is a corruption of that word. 1626.—"Many reasoned with the Iesuits, and some held vaine Discourses of the Creation, as that there were seuen seas; one of Salt water, the second of Fresh, the third of Honey, the fourth of Milke, the fift of TAIR (which is Cream beginning to sowre)...."—_Purchas, Pilgrimage_, 561. 1651.—"TAYER, dat is dicke Melch, die wie _Saen_ nommen."—_Rogerius_, 138. 1672.—"Curdled milk, TAYER, or what we call _Saane_, is a thing very grateful to them, for it is very cooling, and used by them as a remedy, especially in hot fevers and smallpox, which is very prevalent in the country."—_Baldaeus, Zeylon_, 403. 1776.—"If a Bramin applies himself to commerce, he shall not sell ... Camphire and other aromaticks, or Honey, or Water, or Poison, or Flesh, or Milk, or TYER (Sour Cream) or GHEE, or bitter Oil...."—_Halhed, Code_, 41. 1782.—"Les uns en furent affligés pour avoir passé les nuits et dormi en plein air; d'autres pour avoir mangé du riz froid avec du TAIR."—_Sonnerat_, i. 201. c. 1784.—"The Saniassi (SUNYASEE), who lived near the _chauderie_ (see CHOULTRY), took charge of preparing my meals, which consisted of rice, vegetables, TAYAR (_lait caillé_), and a little _mologonier_" (_eau poivrée_—see MULLIGATAWNY).—_Haafner_, i. 147. [1800.—"The boiled milk, that the family has not used, is allowed to cool in the same vessel; and a little of the former day's TYRE, or curdled milk, is added to promote its coagulation...."—_Buchanan, Mysore_, ii. 14.] 1822.—"He was indeed poor, but he was charitable; so he spread before them a repast, in which there was no lack of GHEE, or milk, or TYER."—_The Gooroo Paramartan_, E.T. by _Babington_, p. 80. U UJUNGTANAH, n.p. This is the Malay name (nearly answering to 'Land's End,' from _Ujung_, 'point or promontory,' and _tanah_, 'land') of the extreme end of the Malay Peninsula terminating in what the maps call Pt. Romania. In Godinho de Eredia's _Declaracam de Malaca_ the term is applied to the whole Peninsula, but owing to the interchangeable use of _u_, _v_, and of _j_, _i_, it appears there throughout as VIONTANA. The name is often applied by the Portuguese writers to the Kingdom of Johor, in which the Malay dynasty of Malacca established itself when expelled by Alboquerque in 1511; and it is even applied (as in the quotation from Barros) to their capital. c. 1539.—"After that the King of JANTANA had taken that oath before a great Cacis (CASIS) of his, called _Raia Moulana_, upon a festival day when as they solemnized their Ramadan (RAMDAM)...."—_Pinto_, in _Cogan's_ E.T., p. 36. 1553.—"And that you may understand the position of the city of UJANTANA, which Don Stephen went to attack, you must know that UJANTANA is the most southerly and the most easterly point of the mainland of the Malaca coast, which from this Point (distant from the equator about a degree, and from Malaca something more than 40 leagues) turns north in the direction of the Kingdom of Siam.... On the western side of this Point a river runs into the sea, so deep that ships can run up it 4 leagues beyond the bar, and along its banks, well inland, King Alaudin had established a big town...."—_Barros_, IV. xi. 13. 1554.—"... en Muar, in OJANTANA...."—_Botelho, Tombo_, 105. UMBRELLA, s. This word is of course not Indian or Anglo-Indian, but the _thing_ is very prominent in India, and some interest attaches to the history of the word and thing in Europe. We shall collect here a few quotations bearing upon this. The knowledge and use of this serviceable instrument seems to have gone through extraordinary eclipses. It is frequent as an accompaniment of royalty in the Nineveh sculptures; it was in general Indian use in the time of Alexander; it occurs in old Indian inscriptions, on Greek vases, and in Greek and Latin literature; it was in use at the court of Byzantium, and at that of the Great Khan in Mongolia, in medieval Venice, and more recently in the semi-savage courts of Madagascar and Ashantee. Yet it was evidently a strange object, needing particular description, to John Marignolli (c. 1350), Ruy Clavijo (c. 1404), Barbosa (1516), John de Barros (1553), and Minsheu (1617). See also CHATTA, and SOMBRERO. c. B.C. 325.—"Τοὺς δὲ πωγώνας λέγει Νέαρχος ὅτι βάπτονται Ἰνδοὶ ... καὶ σκιάδια ὅτι προβάλλονται, τοῦ θέρεος, ὅσοι οὐκ ἠμελημένοι Ἰνδῶν."—_Arrian, Indica_, xvi. c. B.C. 2. "Ipse tene distenta suis UMBRACULA virgis; Ipse face in turba, qua venit illa, locum." _Ovid, Art. Amat._ ii. 209-210. c. A.D. 5. "Aurea pellebant rapidos UMBRACULA soles Quae tamen Herculeae sustinuere manus." _Ibid._ _Fasti_, ii. 311-312. c. A.D. 100. "En, cui tu viridem UMBELLAM, cui succina mittas Grandia natalis quoties redit...." _Juvenal_, ix. 50-51. c. 200.—"... ἔπεμψε δὲ καὶ κλίνην αὔτῳ ἀργυρόποδα, καὶ στρωμνὴν, καὶ σκηνὴν οὐρανόροφον ἀνθίνην, καὶ θρόνον ἀργυροῦν, καὶ ἐπίχρυσον σκιάδιον ..."—_Athenaeus_, Lib. ii. Epit. § 31. c. 380.—"Ubi si inter aurata flabella laciniis sericis insiderint muscae, vel per foramen UMBRACULI pensilis radiolus irruperit solis, queruntur quod non sunt apud Cimmerios nati."—_Ammianus Marcellinus_, XXVIII. iv. 1248.—"Ibi etiam quoddam SOLINUM (_v._ SOLIOLUM), sive tentoriolum, quod portatur super caput Imperatoris, fuit praesentatum eidem, quod totum erat praeparatum cum gemmis."—_Joan. de Plano Carpini_, in _Rec. de V._, iv. 759-760. c. 1292.—"Et a haute festes porte Monsignor le Dus une corone d'or ... et la ou il vait a hautes festes si vait apres lui un damoiseau qui porte une UNBRELE de dras à or sur son chief...." and again: "Et apres s'en vet Monsignor li Dus desos L'ONBRELE que li dona Monsignor l'Apostoille; et cele ONBRELE est d'un dras (a) or, que la porte un damosiaus entre ses mains, que s'en vet totes voies apres Monsignor li Dus."—Venetian Chronicle of _Martino da Canale, Archiv. Stor. Ital._, I. Ser. viii. 214, 560. 1298.—"Et tout ceus ... ont par commandement que toutes fois que il chevauchent doivent avoir sus le chief un palieque que on dit OMBREL, que on porte sur une lance en senefiance de grant seigneurie."—_Marco Polo_, Text of _Pauthier_, i. 256-7. c. 1332.—(At Constantinople) "the inhabitants, military men or others, great and small, winter and summer, carry over their heads huge UMBRELLAS (_ma hallāt_)."—_Ibn Batuta_, ii. 440. c. 1335.—"Whenever the Sultan (of Delhi) mounts his horse, they carry an UMBRELLA over his head. But when he starts on a march to war, or on a long journey, you see carried over his head seven umbrellas, two of which are covered with jewels of inestimable value."—_Shihābuddīn Dimishkī_, in _Not. et Exts._ xiii. 190. 1404.—"And over her head they bore a SHADE (SOMBRA) carried by a man, on a shaft like that of a lance; and it was of white silk, made like the roof of a round tent, and stretched by a hoop of wood, and this shade they carry over the head to protect them from the sun."—_Clavijo_, § cxxii. 1541.—"Then next to them marches twelve men on horseback, called Peretandas, each of them carrying an UMBRELLO of carnation Sattin, and other twelve that follow with banners of white damask."—_Pinto_, in _Cogan's_ E.T., p. 135. In the original this runs: "Vão doze homẽs a cavallo, que se chamão peretandas, cõ SOMBREYROS de citim cramesim nas mãos _a modo de esparavels postos em cesteas muyto compridas_ (like tents upon very long staves) et outros doze cõ bãndeyras de damasco branco." [c. 1590.—"_The Ensigns of Royalty_.... 2. The _Chatr_, or UMBRELLA, is adorned with the most precious jewels, of which there are never less than seven. 3. The _Sáibán_ is of an oval form, a yard in length, and its handle, like that of the umbrella, is covered with brocade, and ornamented with precious stones. One of the attendants holds it, to keep off the rays of the sun. It is also called _Áftábgír_."—_Āīn_, i. 50.] 1617.—"An UMBRELL, a _fashion of_ round and broade fanne, wherewith the Indians, _and from them our great ones preserue themselves from the heate of the scorching sunne_. G. Ombraire, m. Ombrelle, f. I. Ombrélla. L. Vmbella, _ab vmbra_, the shadow, _est enim_ instrumentum quo solem à facie arcent ¶ Iuven. Gr. σκιάδιον, diminut. a σκία, i. vmbra. T. SCHABHUT, q. SCHATHUT, _à_ SCHATTEN, i. _vmbra_, et HUT, i. _pileus, á quo_, et B. SCHINHOEDT. Br. _Teggidel, à teg,_ i. pulchrum forma, et _gidd_, pro _riddio_, i. protegere; _haec enim vmbellae finis_."—_Minsheu_ (1st ed. s.v.). 1644.—"Here (at Marseilles) we bought UMBRELLAS against the heats."—_Evelyn's Diary_, 7th Oct. 1677.—(In this passage the word is applied to an awning before a shop.) "The Streets are generally narrow ... the better to receive the advantages of UMBRELLO'S extended from side to side to keep the sun's violence from their customers."—_Fryer_, 222. 1681.—"After these comes an Elephant with two Priests on his back; one whereof is the Priest before spoken of, carrying the painted Stick on his shoulder.... The other sits behind him, holding a round thing like an VMBRELLO over his head, to keep off Sun or Rain."—_Knox's Ceylon_, 79. 1709.—"... The Young Gentleman belonging to the Custom-house that for fear of rain borrowed the UMBRELLA at Will's Coffee-house in Cornhill of the Mistress, is hereby advertised that to be dry from head to foot in the like occasion he shall be welcome to the Maid's pattens."—_The Female Tatler_, Dec. 12, quoted in _Malcolm's Anecdotes_, 1808, p. 429. 1712. "The tuck'd up semstress walks with hasty strides While streams run down her oil'd UMBRELLA'S sides." _Swift, A City Shower._ 1715. "Good housewives all the winter's rage despise, Defended by the riding hood's disguise; Or underneath the UMBRELLA'S oily shade Safe through the wet on clinking pattens tread. "Let Persian dames the UMBRELLA'S ribs display To guard their beauties from the sunny ray; Or sweating slaves support the shady load When Eastern monarchs show their state abroad; Britain in winter only knows its aid To guard from chilly showers the walking maid." _Gay, Trivia_, i. 1850.—_Advertisement posted at the door of one of the Sections of the_ British Association _meeting at_ Edinburgh. "The gentleman, who carried away a brown silk UMBRELLA from the —— Section yesterday, may have the cover belonging to it, which is of no further use to the Owner, by applying to the Porter at the Royal Hotel."—(_From Personal Recollection._)—It is a curious parallel to the advertisement above from the _Female Tatler_. UPAS, s. This word is now, like JUGGERNAUT, chiefly used in English as a customary metaphor, and to indicate some institution that the speaker wishes to condemn in a compendious manner. The word _upas_ is Javanese for poison; [Mr. Scott writes: "The Malay word _ūpas_, means simply 'poison.' It is Javanese _hupas_, Sundanese _upas_, Balinese _hupas_, 'poison.' It commonly refers to vegetable poison, because such are more common. In the Lampong language _upas_ means 'sickness.'"] It became familiar in Europe in connection with exaggerated and fabulous stories regarding the extraordinary and deadly character of a tree in Java, alleged to be so called. There are several trees in the Malay Islands producing deadly poisons, but the particular tree to which such stories were attached is one which has in the last century been described under the name of _Antiaris toxicaria_, from the name given to the poison by the Javanese proper, viz. _Antjar_, or _Anchar_ (the name of the tree all over Java), whilst it is known to the Malays and people of Western Java as _Upas_, and in Celebes and the Philippine Islands as _Ipo_ or _Hipo_. [According to Mr. Scott "the Malay name for the 'poison-tree,' or any poison-tree, is _pōhun ūpas_, _pūhun ūpas_, represented in English by BOHON-UPAS. The names of two poison-trees, the Javanese _anchar_ (Malay also _anchar_) and _chetik_, appear occasionally in English books ... The Sundanese name for the poison tree is _bulo ongko_."] It was the poison commonly used by the natives of Celebes and other islands for poisoning the small bamboo darts which they used (and in some islands still use) to shoot from the blow-tube (see SUMPITAN, SARBATANE). The story of some deadly poison in these islands is very old, and we find it in the _Travels_ of Friar Odoric, accompanied by the mention of the disgusting antidote which was believed to be efficacious, a genuine Malay belief, and told by a variety of later and independent writers, such as Nieuhof, Saar, Tavernier, Cleyer, and Kaempfer. The subject of this poison came especially to the notice of the Dutch in connection with its use to poison the arrows just alluded to, and some interesting particulars are given on the subject by Bontius, from whom a quotation is given below, with others. There is a notice of the poison in De Bry, in Sir T. Herbert (whencesoever he borrowed it), and in somewhat later authors about the middle of the 17th century. In March 1666 the subject came before the young Royal Society, and among a long list of subjects for inquiry in the East occur two questions pertaining to this matter. The illustrious Rumphius in his _Herbarium Amboinense_ goes into a good deal of detail on the subject, but the tree does not grow in Amboyna where he wrote, and his account thus contains some ill-founded statements, which afterwards lent themselves to the fabulous history of which we shall have to speak presently. Rumphius however procured from Macassar specimens of the plant, and it was he who first gave the native name (_Ipo_, the Macassar form) and assigned a scientific name, _Arbor toxicaria_.[274] Passing over with simple mention the notices in the appendix to John Ray's _Hist. Plantarum_, and in Valentijn (from both of which extracts will be found below), we come to the curious compound of the loose statements of former writers magnified, of the popular stories current among Europeans in the Dutch colonies, and of pure romantic invention, which first appeared in 1783, in the _London Magazine_. The professed author of this account was one Foersch, who had served as a junior surgeon in the Dutch East Indies.[275] This person describes the tree, called BOHON-UPAS, as situated "about 27 leagues[276] from Batavia, 14 from Soura Karta, the seat of the Emperor, and between 18 and 20 leagues from Tinkjoe" (probably for _Tjukjoe_, _i.e._ Djokjo-Karta), "the present residence of the Sultan of Java." Within a radius of 15 to 18 miles round the tree no human creature, no living thing could exist. Condemned malefactors were employed to fetch the poison; they were protected by special arrangements, yet not more than 1 in 10 of them survived the adventure. Foersch also describes executions by means of the Upas poison, which he says he witnessed at Sura Karta in February 1776. The whole paper is a very clever piece of sensational romance, and has impressed itself indelibly, it would seem, on the English language; for to it is undoubtedly due the adoption of that standing metaphor to which we have alluded at the beginning of this article. This effect may, however, have been due not so much directly to the article in the _London Magazine_ as to the adoption of the fable by the famous ancestor of a man still more famous, Erasmus Darwin, in his poem of the _Loves of the Plants_. In that work not only is the essence of Foersch's story embodied in the verse, but the story itself is quoted at length in the notes. It is said that Darwin was warned of the worthlessness of the narrative, but was unwilling to rob his poem of so sensational an episode. Nothing appears to be known of Foersch except that there was really a person of that name in the medical service in Java at the time indicated. In our article ANACONDA we have adduced some curious particulars of analogy between the Anaconda-myth and the Upas-myth, and intimated a suspicion that the same hand may have had to do with the spinning of both yarns. The extraordinary _éclat_ produced by the Foerschian fables led to the appointment of a committee of the Batavian Society to investigate the true facts, whose report was published in 1789. This we have not yet been able to see, for the report is not contained in the regular series of the _Transactions_ of that Society; nor have we found a refutation of the fables by M. Charles Coquebert referred to by Leschenault in the paper which we are about to mention. The poison tree was observed in Java by Deschamps, naturalist with the expedition of D'Entrecasteaux, and is the subject of a notice by him in the _Annales de Voyages_, vol. i., which goes into little detail, but appears to be correct as far as it goes, except in the statement that the Anchar was confined to Eastern Java. But the first thorough identification of the plant, and scientific account of the facts was that of M. Leschenault de la Tour. This French savant, when about to join a voyage of discovery to the South Seas, was recommended by Jussieu to take up the investigation of the Upas. On first enquiring at Batavia and Samarang, M. Leschenault heard only fables akin to Foersch's romance, and it was at Sura Karta that he first got genuine information, which eventually enabled him to describe the tree from actual examination. The tree from which he took his specimens was more than 100 ft. in height, with a girth of 18 ft. at the base. A Javanese who climbed it to procure the flowers had to make cuts in the stem in order to mount. After ascending some 25 feet the man felt so ill that he had to come down, and for some days he continued to suffer from nausea, vomiting, and vertigo. But another man climbed to the top of the tree without suffering at all. On another occasion Leschenault, having had a tree of 4 feet girth cut down, walked among its broken branches, and had face and hands besprinkled with the gum-resin, yet neither did he suffer; he adds, however, that he had washed immediately after. Lizards and insects were numerous on the trunk, and birds perched upon the branches. M. Leschenault gives details of the preparation of the poison as practised by the natives, and also particulars of its action, on which experiment was made in Paris with the material which he brought to Europe. He gave it the scientific name by which it continues to be known, viz. _Antiaris toxicaria_ (N.O. _Artocarpeae_).[277] M. Leschenault also drew the attention of Dr. Horsfield, who had been engaged in the botanical exploration of Java some years before the British occupation, and continued it during that period, to the subject of the Upas, and he published a paper on it in the _Batavian Transactions_ for 1813 (vol. vii.). His account seems entirely in accordance with that of Leschenault, but is more detailed and complete, with the result of numerous observations and experiments of his own. He saw the _Antiaris_ first in the Province of Poegar, on his way to Banyuwangi. In Blambangan (eastern extremity of Java) he visited four or five trees; he afterwards found a very tall specimen growing at Passaruwang, on the borders of Malang, and again several young trees in the forests of Japāra, and one near Onārang. In all these cases, scattered over the length of Java, the people knew the tree as _anchar_. Full articles on the subject are to be found (by Mr. J. J. Bennet) in Horsfield's _Plantae Javanicae Rariores_, 1838-52, pp. 52 _seqq._, together with a figure of a flowering branch pl. xiii.; and in Blume's _Rumphia_ (Brussels, 1836), pp. 46 _seqq._, and pls. xxii., xxiii.; to both of which works we have been much indebted for guidance. Blume gives a drawing, for the truth of which he vouches, of a tall specimen of the trees. These he describes as "_vastas, arduas, et a ceteris segregatas_,"—solitary and eminent, on account of their great longevity, (possibly on account of their being spared by the axe?), but not for any such reason as the fables allege. There is no lack of adjoining vegetation; the spreading branches are clothed abundantly with parasitical plants, and numerous birds and squirrels frequent them. The stem throws out 'wings' or buttresses (see Horsfield in the _Bat. Trans._, and Blume's Pl.) like many of the forest trees of Further India. Blume refers, in connection with the origin of the prevalent fables, to the real existence of exhalations of carbonic acid gas in the volcanic tracts of Java, dangerous to animal life and producing sterility around, alluding particularly to a paper by M. Loudoun (a Dutch official of Scotch descent), in the _Edinburgh New Phil. Journal_ for 1832, p. 102, containing a formidable description of the Guwo Upas or Poison Valley on the frontier of the Pekalongan and Banyumas provinces. We may observe, however, that, if we remember rightly, the exaggerations of Mr. Loudoun have been exposed and ridiculed by Dr. Junghuhn, the author of "_Java_." And if the Foersch legend be compared with some of the particulars alleged by several of the older writers, _e.g._ Camell (in Ray), Valentijn, Spielman, Kaempfer, and Rumphius, it will be seen that the _basis_ for a great part of that _putida commentatio_, as Blume calls it, is to be found in them. George Colman the Younger founded on the Foerschian Upas-myth, a kind of melodrama, called the _Law of Java_, first acted at Covent Garden May 11, 1822. We give some quotations below.[278] Lindley, in his _Vegetable Kingdom_, in a short notice of _Antiaris toxicaria_, says that, though the accounts are greatly exaggerated, yet the facts are notable enough. He says cloth made from the tough fibre is so acrid as to verify the Shirt of Nessus. My friend Gen. Maclagan, noticing Lindley's remark to me, adds: "Do you remember in our High School days (at Edinburgh) a grand Diorama called THE UPAS TREE? It showed a large wild valley, with a single tree in the middle, and illustrated the safety of approach on the windward side, and the desolation it dealt on the other." [For some details as to the use of the Upas poison, and an analysis of the Arrow-poisons of Borneo by Dr. L. Lewin (from _Virchow's Archiv. fur Pathol. Anat._ 1894, pp. 317-25) see _Ling Roth, Natives of Sarawak_, ii. 188 _seqq._ and for superstitions connected with these poisons, _Skeat, Malay Magic_, 426.] c. 1330.—"En queste isole sono molte cose maravigliose e strane. Onde alcuni arbori li sono ... che fanno veleno pessimo.... Quelli uomini sono quasi tutti corsali, e quando vanno a battaglia portano ciascuno uno canna in mano, di lunghezza d'un braccio e pongono in capo de la canna uno ago di ferro atossiato in quel veleno, e sofiano nella canna e l'ago vola e percuotelo dove vogliono, e 'ncontinente quelli ch'è percosso muore. Ma egli hanno la tina piene di sterco d'uomo e una iscodella di sterco guarisce l'uomo da queste cotali ponture."—_Storia di Frate Odorigo_, from Palatina MS., in _Cathay, &c._, App., p. xlix. c. 1630.—"And (in Makasser) which is no lesse infernall, the men use long canes or truncks (cald Sempitans—see SUMPITAN), out of which they can (and use it) blow a little pricking quill, which if it draw the lest drop of blood from any part of the body, it makes him (though the strongest man living) die immediately; some venoms operate in an houre, others in a moment, the veynes and body (by the virulence of the poyson) corrupting and rotting presently, to any man's terrour and amazement, and feare to live where such abominations predominate."—_Sir T. Herbert_, ed. 1638, p. 329. c. 1631.—"I will now conclude; but I first must say something of the poison used by the King of Macassar in the Island of Celebes to envenom those little arrows which they shoot through blowing-tubes, a poison so deadly that it causes death more rapidly than a dagger. For one wounded ever so lightly, be it but a scratch bringing blood, or a prick in the heel, immediately begins to nod like a drunken man, and falls dead to the ground. And within half an hour of death this putrescent poison so corrupts the flesh that it can be plucked from the bones like so much _mucus_. And what seems still more marvellous, if a man (_e.g._) be scratched in the thigh, or higher in the body, by another point which is _not_ poisoned, and the still warm blood as it flows down to the feet be merely touched by one of these poisoned little arrows, swift as wind the pestilent influence ascends to the wound, and with the same swiftness and other effects snatches the man from among the living. "These are no idle tales, but the experience of eye-witnesses, not only among our countrymen, but among Danes and Englishmen."—_Jac. Bontii_, lib. v. cap. xxxiii. 1646.—"Es wachst ein Baum auf _Maccasser_, einer Cüst auf der Insul _Çelebes_, der ist treflich vergiftet, dass wann einer nur an einem Glied damit verletzet wird, und man solches nit alsbald wegschlägt, der Gift geschwind zum Hertzen eilet, und den Garaus machet" (then the antidote as before is mentioned).... "Mit solchem Gift schmieren die _Bandanesen_ Ihre lange Pfeil, die Sie von grossen Bögen, einer Mannsläng hoch, hurtig schiessen; in _Banda_ aber tähten Ihre Weiber grossen Schaden damit. Denn Sie sich auf die Bäume setzten, und kleine Fischgeräht damit schmierten, und durch ein gehöhlert Röhrlein, von einem Baum, auf unser Volck schossen, mit grossen machtigen Schaden."—_Saar, Ost-Indianische Funfzehen-Jahrige Kriegs-Dienste_ ... 1672, pp. 46-47. 1667.—"_Enquiries for_ Suratt, _and other parts of the East Indies_. * * * * * "19. Whether it be true, that the only Antidote hitherto known, against the famous and fatal _macassar-poison_, is _human ordure_, taken inwardly? And what substance that poison is made of?"—_Phil. Trans._ vol. ii. Anno 1667 (Proceedings for March 11, 1666, _i.e._ N.S. 1667), d. 417. 1682.—"The especial weapons of the Makassar soldiers, which they use against their enemies, are certain pointed arrowlets about a foot in length. At the foremost end these are fitted with a sharp and pointed fish-tooth, and at the butt with a knob of spongy wood. "The points of these arrows, long before they are to be used, are dipt in poison and then dried. "This poison is a sap that drips from the bark of the branches of a certain tree, like resin, from pine-trees. "The tree grows on the Island Makasser, in the interior, and on three or four islands of the Bugisses (see BUGIS), round about Makassar. It is about the height of the clove-tree, and has leaves very similar. "The fresh sap of this tree is a very deadly poison; indeed its virulence is incurable. "The arrowlets prepared with this poison are not, by the Makasser soldiers, shot with a bow, but blown from certain blow-pipes (_uit zekere spatten gespat_); just as here, in the country, people shoot birds by blowing round pellets of clay. "They can with these in still weather hit their mark at a distance of 4 rods. "They say the Makassers themselves know no remedy against this poison ... for the poison presses swiftly into the blood and vital spirits, and causes a violent inflammation. They hold (however) that the surest remedy for this poison is ..." (and so on, repeating the antidote already mentioned).—_Joan Nieuhof's Zee en Land Reize_, &c., pp. 217-218. c. 1681.—"_Arbor Toxicaria_, IPO. "I have never yet met with any poison more horrible and hateful, produced by any vegetable growth, than that which is derived from this lactescent tree. * * * * * Moreover beneath this tree, and in its whole circumference to the distance of a stone-cast, no plant, no shrub, or herbage will grow; the soil beneath it is barren, blackened, and burnt as it were ... and the atmosphere about it is so polluted and poisoned that the birds which alight upon its branches become giddy and fall dead * * * all things perish which are touched by its emanations, insomuch that every animal shuns it and keeps away from it, and even the birds eschew flying by it. "No man dares to approach the tree without having his arms, feet, and head wrapped round with linen ... for Death seems to have planted his foot and his throne beside this tree...." (He then tells of a venomous basilisk with two feet in front and fiery eyes, a crest, and a horn, that dwelt under this tree). * * * "The Malays call it _Cayu_ UPAS, but in Macassar and the rest of Celebes it is called IPO. * * * * * "It grows in desert places, and amid bare hills, and is easily discerned from afar, there being no other tree near it." * * * * * —_Rumphii, Herbarium Amboinense_, ii. 263-268. 1685.—"I cannot omit to set forth here an account of the poisoned missiles of the Kingdom of _Macassar_, which the natives of that kingdom have used against our soldiers, bringing them to sudden death. It is extracted from the Journal of the illustrious and gallant admiral, H. Cornelius Spielman.... The natives of the kingdom in question possess a singular art of shooting arrows by blowing through canes, and wounding with these, insomuch that if the skin be but slightly scratched the wounded die in a twinkling." (Then the old story of the only antidote).... The account follows extracted from the Journal. * * * * * "There are but few among the Macassars and Bugis who possess the real knowledge needful for selecting the poison, so as to distinguish between what is worthless and what is highest quality.... From the princes (or Rajas) I have understood that the soil in which the trees affording the poison grow, for a great space round about produces no grass nor any other vegetable growth, and that the poison is properly a water or liquid, flowing from a bruise or cut made in the bark of those trees, oozing out as sap does from plants that afford milky juices.... When the liquid is being drawn from the wounded tree, no one should carelessly approach it so as to let the liquid touch his hands, for by such contact all the joints become stiffened and contracted. For this reason the collectors make use of long bamboos, armed with sharp iron points. With these they stab the tree with great force, and so get the sap to flow into the canes, in which it speedily hardens."—Dn. Corn. Spielman ... _de Telis deleterio Veneno infectis in_ Macassar, _et aliis Regnis Insulae_ Celebes; _ex ejus Diario extracta. Huic praemittitur brevis narratio de hac materia Dn._ Andreae Cleyeri. In _Miscellanea Curiosa, sive Ephemeridum.... Academiae Naturae Curiosorum_, Dec. II. Annus Tertius. Anni MDCLXXXIV., Norimbergae (1685), pp. 127 _seqq._ 1704.—"IPO seu HYPO arbor est mediocris, folio parvo, et obscure virenti, quae tam malignae et nocivae qualitatis, ut omne vivens umbrâ suâ interimat, unde narrant in circuitu, et umbrae distinctu, plurima ossium mortuorum hominum animaliumque videri. Circumvicinas etiam plantas enecat, et aves insidentes interficere ferunt, si Nucis Vomicae _Igasur_, plantam non invenerint, qua reperta vita quidem donantur et servantur, sed defluvium patiuntur plumarum.... HYPO lac Indi _Camucones_ et _Sambales_, Hispanis infensissimi, longis, excipiunt arundineis perticis, sagittis intoxicandis deserviturum irremediabile venenum, omnibus aliis alexipharmacis superius, praeterquam stercore humano propinato. An Argensolae _arbor comosa_, quam _Insulae Celebes_ ferunt, cujus umbra occidentalis mortifera, orientalis antidotum?..."—_De Quibusdam Arboribus Venenatis_, in _Herbarum aliarumque Stirpium in Insula Luzone_ ... a Revdo Patre Georgio Camello, S.J. _Syllabus ad_ Joannem Raium _transmissus_. In Appendix, p. 87, of _Joan. Raii Hist. Plantarum_. Vol. III. (London 1704). 1712.—"Maxima autem celebritas radiculae enata est, ab eximia illa virtute, quam adversus toxicum Macassariense praestat, exitiale illud, et vix alio remedio vincibile. Est venenum hoc succus lacteus et pinguis, qui collegitur ex recens sauciata arbore quadam, indigenes IPU, Malajis Javanisque UPÀ dictâ, in abditis locis sylvarum Insulae Celebes ... crescente ... cujus genuinum et in solâ Macassariâ germinantis succum, qui colligere suscipiunt, praesentissimis vitae periculis se exponant necesse est. Nam ad quaerendam arborem loca dumis beluisque infesta penetranda sunt, inventa vero, nisi eminus vulneretur, et ab eâ parte, a qua ventus adspirat, vel aura incumbit, aggressores erumpento halitu subito suffocabit. Quam sortem etiam experiri dicuntur volucres, arborem recens vulneratam transvolantes. Collectio exitiosi liquoris, morti ob patrata maleficia damnatis committitur, eo pacto, ut poena remittatur, si liquorem reportaverint ... Sylvam ingrediuntur longâ instructi arundine ... quam altera extremitate ... ex asse acuunt, ut ad pertundendam arboris corticem valeat.... Quam longe possunt, ab arbore constituti, arundinis aciem arbori valide intrudunt, et liquoris, ex vulnere effluentis, tantum excipiunt, quantum arundinis cavo ad proximum usque internodium capi potest.... Reduces, supplicio et omni discrimine defuncti, hoc vitae suae λυτρον Regi offerunt. Ita narrarunt mihi populares Celebani, hodie Macassari dicti. Quis autem veri quicquam ex Asiaticorum ore referat, quod figmentis non implicatur...?"—_Kaempfer, Amoen. Exot._, 575-576. 1726.—"But among all sorts of trees, that occur here, or hereabouts, I know of none more pernicious than the sap of the Macassar Poison tree * * * They say that there are only a few trees of this kind, occuring in the district of _Turatte_ on Celebes, and that none are employed except, at a certain time of the year when it is procurable, those who are condemned to death, to approach the trees and bring away the poison.... The poison must be taken with the greatest care in Bamboos, into which it drips slowly from the bark of the trees, and the persons collected for this purpose must first have their hands, heads, and all exposed parts, well wound round with cloths...."—_Valentijn_, iii. 218. 1783.—"The following description of the BOHON UPAS, or POISON TREE, which grows in the Island of Java, and renders it unwholesome by its noxious vapours, has been procured for the _London Magazine_, from Mr. Heydinger, who was employed to translate it from the original Dutch, by the author, Mr. Foersch, who, we are informed, is at present abroad, in the capacity of surgeon on board an English vessel.... * * * * * "'In the year 1774, I was stationed at Batavia, as a surgeon, in the service of the Dutch East India Company. During my residence there I received several different accounts of the _Bohon_-UPAS, and the violent effects of its poison. They all then seemed incredible to me, but raised my curiosity in so high a degree, that I resolved to investigate this subject thoroughly.... I had procured a recommendation from an old Malayan priest to another priest, who lives on the nearest habitable spot to the tree, which is about fifteen or sixteen miles distant. The letter proved of great service to me on my undertaking, as that priest is employed by the Emperor to reside there, in order to prepare for eternity the souls of those who, for different crimes, are sentenced to approach the tree, and to procure the poison.... Malefactors, who, for their crimes, are sentenced to die, are the only persons to fetch the poison; and this is the only chance they have of saving their lives.... They are then provided with a silver or tortoise-shell box, in which they are to put the poisonous gum, and are properly instructed how to proceed, while they are upon their dangerous expedition. Among other particulars, they are always told to attend to the direction of the winds; as they are to go towards the tree before the wind, so that the effluvia from the tree are always blown from them.... They are afterwards sent to the house of the old priest, to which place they are commonly attended by their friends and relations. Here they generally remain some days, in expectation of a favourable breeze. During that time the ecclesiastic prepares them for their future fate by prayers and admonitions. When the hour of their departure arrives the priest puts them on a long leather cap with two glasses before their eyes, which comes down as far as their breast, and also provides them with a pair of leather gloves.... "The worthy old ecclesiastic has assured me, that during his residence there, for upwards of thirty years, he had dismissed above seven hundred criminals in the manner which I have described; and that scarcely two out of twenty returned," ... &c. &c.—_London Magazine_, Dec. 1783, pp. 512-517. The paper concludes: "[We shall be happy to communicate any authentic papers of Mr. Foersch to the public through the London Magazine.]" 1789.— "No spicy nutmeg scents the vernal gales, Nor towering plantain shades the midday vales, * * * * * No step retreating, on the sand impress'd, Invites the visit of a second guest; * * * * * Fierce in dread silence on the blasted heath Fell UPAS sits, the Hydra Tree of death; Lo! from one root, the envenom'd soil below, A thousand vegetative serpents grow ..." etc. _Darwin, Loves of the Plants_; in _The Botanic Garden_, Pt. II. 1808.—"_Notice sur le_ Pohon UPAS _ou Arbre à_ Poison; _Extrait d'un Voyage inédit dans l'Intérieur de l'Ile de Java, par_ L. A. Deschamps, D.M.P., _l'un des compagnons du Voyage du Général d'Entrecasteaux_. "C'est au fond des sombre forêts de l'ile de Java que la nature a caché le _pohun_ UPAS, l'arbre le plus dangereux du règne végétal, pour le poison mortel qu'il renferme, et plus celèbre encore par les fables dont on l'a rendu le sujet...."—_Annales des Voyages_, i. 69. 1810.—"Le poison fameux dont se servent les Indiens de l'Archipel des _Moluques_, et des iles de la _Sonde_, connu sous le nom d'IPO et UPAS, a interessé plus que tous les autres la curiosité des Européens, parce que les relations qu'on en a donné ont été exagérées et accompagnées de ce merveilleux dont les peuples de l'Inde aiment à orner leurs narrations...."—_Leschenault de la Tour_, in Mémoire sur le Strychnos Tieute _et l_'Antiaris toxicaria, _plantes venimeuses de l'Ile de_ Java.... In _Annales du Museum d'Histoire Naturelle_, Tom. XVIième, p. 459. 1813.—"The literary and scientific world has in few instances been more grossly imposed upon than in the account of the _Pohon_ UPAS, published in Holland about the year 1780. The history and origin of this forgery still remains a mystery. Foersch, who put his name to the publication, certainly was ... a surgeon in the Dutch East India Company's service about the time.... I have been led to suppose that his literary abilities were as mean as his contempt for truth was consummate. Having hastily picked up some vague information regarding the OOPAS, he carried it to Europe, where his notes were arranged, doubtless by a different hand, in such a form as by their plausibility and appearance of truth, to be generally credited.... But though the account just mentioned ... has been demonstrated to be an extravagant forgery, the existence of a tree in Java, from whose sap a poison is prepared, equal in fatality, when thrown into the circulation, to the strongest animal poisons hitherto known, is a fact."—_Horsfield_, in _Batavian Trans._ vol. vii. art. x. pp. 2-4. 1822.—"The Law of Java," a Play ... _Scene._ Kérta-Sûra, and a desolate Tract in the Island of Java. * * * * * "Act I. Sc. 2. _Emperor._ The haram's laws, which cannot be repealed, Had not enforced me to pronounce your death, * * * * * One chance, indeed, a slender one, for life, All criminals may claim. _Parbaya._ Aye, I have heard Of this your cruel mercy;—'tis to seek That tree of Java, which, for many a mile, Sheds pestilence;—for where the UPAS grows It blasts all vegetation with its own; And, from its desert confines, e'en those brutes That haunt the desert most shrink off, and tremble. Thence if, by miracle, a man condemned Bring you the poison that the tree exudes, In which you dip your arrows for the war, He gains a pardon,—and the palsied wretch Who scaped the UPAS, has escaped the tyrant." * * * * * "Act II. Sc. 4. _Pengoose._ Finely dismal and romantic, they say, for many miles round the UPAS; nothing but poisoned air, mountains, and melancholy. A charming country for making _Mems_ and _Nota benes_!" * * * * * "Act III. Sc. 1. _Pengoose._... That's the Divine, I suppose, who starts the poor prisoners, for the last stage to the UPAS TREE; an Indian Ordinary of Newgate. Servant, your brown Reverence! There's no people in the parish, but, I believe, you are the rector? (_Writing_). "The reverend Mister Orzinga U.C.J.—The UPAS Clergyman of Java." _George Colman the Younger._ [1844.—"We landed in the Rajah's boat at the watering place, near the UPAS tree...."—Here follows an interesting account by Mr Adams, in which he describes how "the mate, a powerful person and of strong constitution, felt so much stupified as to be compelled to withdraw from his position on the tree."—_Capt. Sir E. Belcher, Narr. of the Voyage of H.M.S. Samarang_, i. 180 _seqq._] 1868.—"The Church of Ireland offers to us, indeed, a great question, but even that question is but one of a group of questions. There is the Church of Ireland, there is the land of Ireland, there is the education of Ireland ... they are all so many branches from one trunk, and that trunk is the Tree of what is called Protestant ascendancy.... We therefore aim at the destruction of that system of ascendancy, which, though it has been crippled and curtailed by former measures, yet still must be allowed to exist; it is still there like a tall tree of noxious growth, lifting its head to heaven, and darkening and poisoning the land as far as its shadow can extend; it is still there, gentlemen, and now at length the day has come when, as we hope, the axe has been laid to the root of that tree, and it nods and quivers from its top to its base...."—Mr. GLADSTONE'S _Speech at Wigan_, Oct. 23. In this quotation the orator indicates the UPAS TREE without naming it. The name was supplied by some commentators referring to this indication at a later date: 1873.—"It was perfectly certain that a man who possessed a great deal of imagination might, if he stayed out sufficiently long at night, staring at a small star, persuade himself next morning that he had seen a great comet; and it was equally certain that such a man, if he stared long enough at a bush, might persuade himself that he had seen a branch of the UPAS TREE."—Speech of Lord EDMOND FITZMAURICE on the 2nd reading of the University Education (Ireland) Bill, March 3. " "It was to regain office, to satisfy the Irish irreconcilables, to secure the Pope's brass band, and not to pursue 'the glorious traditions of English Liberalism,' that Mr. Gladstone struck his two blows at the UPAS TREE."—Mr. JOSEPH CHAMBERLAIN, in _Fort. Rev._ Sept. pp. 289-90. 1876.—"... the UPAS-TREE superstition."—_Contemp. Rev._ May. 1880.—"Lord Crichton, M.P. ... last night said ... there was one topic which was holding all their minds at present ... what was this conspiracy which, like the UPAS-TREE of fable, was spreading over the land, and poisoning it?..."—In _St. James's Gazette_, Nov. 11, p. 7. 1885.—"The dread UPAS dropped its fruits. "Beneath the shady canopy of this tall fig no native will, if he knows it, dare to rest, nor will he pass between its stem and the wind, so strong is his belief in its evil influence. "In the centre of a tea estate, not far off from my encampment, stood, because no one could be found daring enough to cut it down, an immense specimen, which had long been a nuisance to the proprietor on account of the lightning every now and then striking off, to the damage of the shrubs below, large branches, which none of his servants could be induced to remove. One day, having been pitchforked together and burned, they were considered disposed of: but next morning the whole of his labourers awoke, to their intense alarm, afflicted with a painful eruption.... It was then remembered that the smoke of the burning branches had been blown by the wind through the village...." (Two Chinamen were engaged to cut down and remove the tree, and did not suffer; it was ascertained that they had smeared their bodies with coco-nut oil.)—_H. O. Forbes, A Naturalist's Wanderings_, 112-113. [Mr. Bent (_Southern Arabia_, 72, 89) tells a similar story about the collection of frankincense, and suggests that it was based on the custom of employing slaves in this work, and on an interpretation of the name Hadrimaut, said to mean 'valley of death.'] UPPER ROGER, s. This happy example of the Hobson-Jobson dialect occurs in a letter dated 1755, from Capt. Jackson at Syrian in Burma, which is given in Dalrymple's _Oriental Repertory_, i. 192. It is a corruption of the Skt. _yuva-rāja_, 'young King,' the Caesar or Heir-Apparent, a title borrowed from ancient India by most of the Indo-Chinese monarchies, and which we generally render in Siam as the 'Second King.' URZ, URZEE, and vulgarly URJEE, s. P.—H. _'arẓ_ and _'arẓī_, from Ar. _'arẓ_, the latter a word having an extraordinary variety of uses even for Arabic. A petition or humble representation either oral or in writing; the technical term for a request from an inferior to a superior; 'a sifflication' as one of Sir Walter Scott's characters calls it. A more elaborate form is _'arẓ-dāsht_, 'memorializing.' This is used in a very barbarous form of Hobson-Jobson below. 1606.—"Every day I went to the Court, and in every eighteen or twentie dayes I put up ARS or Petitions, and still he put mee off with good words...."—_John Mildenhall_, in _Purchas_, i. (Bk. iii.) 115. [1614.—"Until Mocrob Chan's ERZEDACH or letter came to that purpose it would not be granted."—_Foster, Letters_, ii. 178. In p. 179 "By whom I ERZED unto the King again." [1687.—"The ARZDEST with the Estimauze (_Iltimās_, 'humble representation') concerning your twelve articles...."—In _Yule, Hedges' Diary_, Hak. Soc. II. lxx. [1688.—"Capt. Haddock desiered the Agent would write his ARZDOST in answer to the Nabob's Perwanna (PURWANNA)."—_Ibid._ II. lxxxiii.] 1690.—"We think you should URZDAAST the Nabob to writt purposely for y^e releasm^t of Charles King, it may Induce him to put a great Value on him."—Letter from Factory at Chuttanutte to _Mr. Charles Eyre_ at Ballasore, d. November 5 (MS. in India Office). 1782.—"Monsr. de Chemant refuses to write to Hyder by _arzoasht_ (read ARZDASHT), and wants to correspond with him in the same manner as Mons. Duplex did with Chanda Sahib; but the Nabob refuses to receive any letter that is not in the stile of an ARZEE or petition."—_India Gazette_, June 22. c. 1785.—"... they (the troops) constantly applied to our colonel, who for presenting an ARZEE to the King, and getting him to sign it for the passing of an account of 50 lacks, is said to have received six lacks as a reward...."—_Carraccioli, Life of Clive_, iii. 155. 1809.—"In the morning ... I was met by a minister of the Rajah of Benares, bearing an ARJEE from his master to me...."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 104. 1817.—"The Governor said the Nabob's Vakeel in the ARZEE already quoted, directed me to forward to the presence that it was his wish, that your Highness would write a letter to him."—_Mill's Hist._ iv. 436. USHRUFEE. See ASHRAFEE. USPUK, s. Hind. _aspak_. 'A handspike,' corr. of the English. This was the form in use in the Canal Department, N.W.P. Roebuck gives the Sea form as HANSPEEK. [UZBEG, n.p. One of the modern tribes of the Turkish race. "Uzbeg is a political not an ethnological denomination, originating from Uzbeg Khān of the Golden Horde (1312-1340). It was used to distinguish the followers of Shaibāni Khān (16th century) from his antagonists, and became finally the name of the ruling Turks in the khanates as opposed to the Sarts, Tajiks, and such Turks as entered those regions at a later date...." (_Encycl. Brit._ 9th ed. xxiii. 661). Others give the derivation from _uz_, 'self,' _bek_, 'a ruler,' in the sense of independent. (_Schuyler, Turkistan_, i. 106, _Vambéry, Sketches of C. Asia_, 301). [c. 1330.—"But other two empires of the Tartars ... that which was formerly of Cathay, but now is OSBET, which is called Gatzaria...."—_Friar Jordanus_, 54. [1616.—"He ... intendeth the conquest of the VZBIQUES, a nation between Samarchand and here."—_Sir T. Roe_, i. 113, Hak. Soc. [c. 1660.—"There are probably no people more narrow-minded, sordid or uncleanly, than the USBEC Tartars."—_Bernier_, ed. _Constable_, 120. [1727.—"The USPECKS entred the Provinces _Muschet_ and _Yesd_...."—_A. Hamilton_, ed. 1744, i. 108. [1900.—"UZ-BEG cavalry ('them HOUSE-BUGS,' as the British soldiers at Rawal Pindi called them)."—_Sir R. Warburton, Eighteen Years in the Khyber_, 135.] V [VACCA, VAKEA-NEVIS, s. Ar. _wāḳia'h_, 'an event, news': _wāḳi'ah-navīs_, 'a news-writer.' These among the Moghuls were a sort of registrars or remembrancers. Later they became spies who were sent into the provinces to supply information to the central Government. [c. 1590.—"_Regulations regarding the_ WAQI'AHNAWÍS. Keeping records is an excellent thing for a government.... His Majesty has appointed fourteen zealous, experienced, and impartial clerks...."—_Āīn_, i. 258. [c. 1662.—"It is true that the Great Mogul sends a VAKEA-NEVIS to the various provinces; that is persons whose business it is to communicate every event that takes place."—_Bernier_, ed. _Constable_, 231. [1673.—"... Peta Gi Pundit VOCANOVICE, or Publick Intelligencer...."—_Fryer_, 80. [1687.—"Nothing appearing in the VACCA or any other Letters untill of late concerning these broils."—In _Yule, Hedges' Diary_, II. lxiii.] VACCINATION. Vaccine was first imported into Bombay viâ Bussora in 1802. "Since then," says R. Drummond, "the British Governments in Asia have taken great pains to preserve and diffuse this mild instrument of salvation." [Also see _Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. ii. 374.] VAISHNAVA, adj. Relating to Vishnu; applied to the sectaries who especially worship him. In Bengālī the term is converted into _Boishnab_. 1672.—"... also some hold _Wistnou_ for the supreme god, and therefore are termed WISTNOUWAES."—_Baldaeus._ [1815.—"Many choose Vishnoo for their guardian deity. These persons are called VOISHNUVUS."—_Ward, Hindoos_, 2nd ed. ii. 13. VAKEEL, s. An attorney; an authorised representative. Arab. _wakīl_. [c. 1630.—"A Scribe, VIKEEL."—_Persian Gloss._ in _Sir T. Herbert_, ed. 1677, p. 316.] 1682.—"If Mr. Charnock had taken the paines to present these 2 Perwannas (PURWANNA) himself, 'tis probable, with a small present, he might have prevailed with Bulchund to have our goods freed. However, at this rate any pitifull VEKEEL is as good to act y^e Company's Service as himself."—_Hedges, Diary_, Dec. 7; [Hak. Soc. i. 54]. [1683.—"... a copy whereof your VACKEL James Price brought you from Dacca."—In _Yule_, _ibid._ II. xxiii.] 1691.—"_November_ the 1st, arriv'd a PATTAMAR or _Courrier_, from our FAKEEL, or Sollicitor at Court...."—_Ovington_, 415. 1811.—"The Raja has sent two VAKEELS or ambassadors to meet me here...."—_Ld. Minto in India_, 268. c. 1847.—"If we go into Court I suppose I must employ a VEHICLE."—Letter from an European subordinate to one of the present writers. VARELLA, s. This is a term constantly applied by the old Portuguese writers to the pagodas of Indo-China and China. Of its origin we have no positive evidence. The most probable etymology is that it is the Malay _barāhlā_ or _brāhlā_, [in Wilkinson's Dict. _bĕrhala_], 'an idol.' An idol temple is _rūmah-barāhlā_, 'a house of idols,' but _barāhlā_ alone may have been used elliptically by the Malays or misunderstood by the Portuguese. We have an analogy in the double use of _pagoda_ for temple and idol. 1555.—"Their temples are very large edifices, richly wrought, which they call VALERAS, and which cost a great deal...."—_Account of China_ in a Jesuit's Letter appended to _Fr. Alvarez H. of Ethiopia_, translated by Mr. Major in his _Introd. to Mendoza_, Hak. Soc. I. xlviii. 1569.—"Gran quantità se ne consuma ancora in quel Regno nelle lor VARELLE, che sono gli suo' pagodi, de' quali ve n'è gran quantità di grandi e di picciole, e sono alcune montagnuole fatte a mano, a giusa d'vn pan di zuccaro, e alcune d'esse alte quanti il campanile di S. Marco di Venetia ... si consuma in queste istesse VARELLE anco gran quantità di oro di foglia...."—_Ces. Federici_, in _Ramusio_, iii. 395; [in _Hakl._ ii. 368.] 1583.—"... nauigammo fin la mattina, che ci trouammo alla Bara giusto di Negrais, che cosi si chiama in lor linguaggio il porto, che va in Pegu, oue discoprimmo a banda sinistra del riuo vn pagodo, ouer VARELLA tutta dorata, la quale si scopre di lontano da' vascelli, che vengono d'alto mare, et massime quando il Sol percote in quell'oro, che la fà risplendere all'intorno...."—_Gasparo Balbi_, f. 92.[279] 1587.—"They consume in these VARELLAES great quantitie of Golde; for that they be all gilded aloft."—_Fitch_, in _Hakl._ ii. 393; [and see quotation from same under DAGON]. 1614.—"So also they have many VARELAS, which are monasteries in which dwell their _religiosos_, and some of these are very sumptuous, with their roofs and pinnacles all gilded."—_Couto_, VI. vii. 9. More than one prominent geographical feature on the coast-navigation to China was known by this name. Thus in Linschoten's description of the route from Malacca to Macao, he mentions at the entrance to the 'Straits of Sincapura,' a rock having the appearance of an obelisk, called the VARELLA _del China_; and again, on the eastern coast of Champa, or Cochin China, we have frequent notice of a point (with a river also) called that of the VARELLA. Thus in Pinto: 1540.—"The Friday following we found ourselves just against a River called by the inhabitants of the Country _Tinacoreu_, and by us (the) VARELLA."—_Pinto_ (in _Cogan_), p. 48. This Varella of Champa is also mentioned by Linschoten: 1598.—"... from this thirde point to the VARELLA the coast turneth North.... This VARELLA is a high hill reaching into the Sea, and above on the toppe it hath a verie high stonie rock, like a tower or piller, which may be seen far off, therefore it is by the _Portingalles_ called VARELLA."—p. 342. VEDAS. The Sacred Books of the Brahmans, _Veda_ being 'knowledge.' Of these books there are nominally four, viz. the _Rig_, _Yajur_, _Sāma_ and _Atharva_ Vedas. The earliest direct intimation of knowledge of the existence of the Vedas appears to be in the book called _De Tribus Impostoribus_, said to have been printed in 1598, in which they are mentioned.[280] Possibly this knowledge came through the Arabs. Though thus we do not trace back any direct allusion to the Vedas in European books, beyond the year 1600 or thereabouts, there seems good reason to believe that the Jesuit missionaries had information on the subject at a much earlier date. St. Francis Xavier had frequent discussions with Brahmans, and one went so far as to communicate to him the _mantra_ "_Om śrīnārāyaṇanāmah_." In 1559 a learned Brahman at Goa was converted by Father Belchior Carneyro, and baptized by the name of Manuel. He afterwards (with the Viceroy's sanction!) went by night and robbed a Brahman on the mainland who had collected many MSS., and presented the spoil to the Fathers, with great satisfaction to himself and them (_Sousa, Orient. Conquist._ i. 151-2). It is probable that the information concerning the Hindu religion and sacred books which was attained even in Europe by the end of the 16th century was greater than is commonly supposed, and greater than what we find in print would warrant us to assume. A quotation from San Roman below illustrates this in a general way. And in a constitution of Gregory XV. dated January 31, 1623, there is mention of rites called _Haiteres_ and _Tandié_, which doubtless represent the Vedic names _Aitareya_ and _Tāṇḍya_ (see _Norbert_, i. 39). Lucena's allusion below to the "four parts" of Hindu doctrine must have reference to the Vedas, and his information must have come from reports and letters, as he never was in India. In course of time, however, what had been known seems to have been forgotten, and even Halhed (1776) could write about 'Beids of the Shaster!' (see _Code_, p. xiii.). This shows that though he speaks also of the 'Four Beids' (p. xxxi.) he had no precise knowledge. In several of the earlier quotations of the word it will be seen that the form used is _Vedam_ or _Veidam_. This is the Tamil form. And it became prevalent during the 18th century in France from Voltaire's having constituted himself the advocate of a Sanskrit Poem, called by him _l'Ezour Vedam_, and which had its origin in S. India. This was in reality an imitation of an Indian _Purāna_, composed by some missionary in the 17th century (probably by R. de' Nobili), to introduce Christian doctrines; but Voltaire supposed it to be really an ancient Indian book. Its real character was first explained by Sonnerat (see the Essay by F. W. Ellis, in _As. Res._ xi.). The first information regarding the real Vedas was given by Colebrooke in 1805 (_As. Res._ viii.). Orme and some authors of the 18th and early part of the 19th century write _Bede_, which represents the N. Indian vernacular form _Bed_. Both forms, _Bed_ and _Vedam_, are known to Fleury, as we see below. On the subject of the Vedas, see _Weber's Hist. of Indian Lit._, _Max Müller's Ancient Sanskrit Lit._, _Whitney's Oriental and Linguistic Studies_, vol. i. [and _Macdonell's Hist. of Sanskrit Lit._, pp. 29 _seqq._]. c. 1590.—"_The Brahmins._ These have properly six duties. 1. The study of the BEDES."—_Ayeen_, by _Gladwin_, ii. 393; [ed. _Jarrett_, iii. 115]. " "Philologists are constantly engaged in translating Hindí, Greek, Arabic, and Persian books ... Hájí Ibrahím of Sarhind translated into Persian the _At'harban_ (_i.e._ _Atharva_ VEDA) which, according to the Hindús is one of the four divine books."—_Ibid._ by _Blochmann_, i. 104-105. 1600.—"... Consta esta doutrina de quatro partes...."—_Lucena V. de P. Franc. Xavier_, 95. 1602.—"These books are divided into bodies, limbs, and joints; and their foundations are certain books which they call VEDÁOS, which are divided into four parts."—_Couto_, V. vi. 3. 1603.—"Tienen muchos libros, de mucha costa y escriptura, todos llenos de agueros y supersticiones, y de mil fabulas ridiculas que son sus evangelios.... Todo esto es tan sin fundamento, que algunos libros han llegado a Portugal, que se han traydo de la India, y han venido algunos Iogues que se convertieron à la Fè."—_San Roman, Hist. de la India Oriental_, 47. 1651.—"The VEDAM, or the Heathen's book of the Law, hath brought great Esteem unto this Tribe (the Bramines)."—_Rogerius_, 3. c. 1667.—"They say then that God, whom they call _Achar_, that is to say, Immoveable or Immutable, hath sent them four Books which they call BETHS, a word signifying _Science_, because they pretend that in these Books all Sciences are comprehended. The first of these Books is called _Athenba_-(_Atherba_-)BED, the second _Zagur_-BED, the third _Rek_-BED, the fourth _Sama_-BED."—_Bernier_, E.T. 104; [ed. _Constable_, 325]. 1672.—"Commanda primieramente il VEDA (che è tutto il fondamento della loro fede) l'adoratione degli Idoli."—_P. Vincenzo_, 313. " "Diese vier Theile ihres VEDAM oder Gesetzbuchs werden genant _Roggo_ VEDAM, _Jadura_ VEDAM, _Sama_ VEDAM, und _Tarawana_ VEDAM...."—_Baldaeus_, 556. 1689.—"Il reste maintenant à examiner sur quelles preuves les Siamois ajoutent foi à leur Bali, les Indiens à leur BETH ou VEDAM, les Musulmans à leur Alcoran."—Fleury, in _Lett. Edif._ xxv. 65. 1726.—"Above all it would be a matter of general utility to the Coast that some more chaplains should be maintained there for the sole purpose of studying the Sanskrits tongue (_de Sanskritse taal_), the head and mother tongue of most eastern languages, and once for all to make a translation of the VEDAM, or Lawbook of the Heathen (which is followed not only by the Heathen on this Coast, but also, in whole or in part, in Ceylon, Malabar, Bengal, Surat, and other neighbouring Kingdoms), and thereby to give such preachers further facilities for the more powerful conviction of the Heathen here and elsewhere, on their own ground, and for the disclosure of many mysteries and other matters, with which we are now unacquainted.... This Lawbook of the Heathen, called the VEDAM, had in the very old times 4 parts, though one of these is now lost.... These parts were named _Roggo_ VEDAM, _Sadura_ or _Issoure_ VEDAM, _Sama_ VEDAM, and _Tarawana_ or _Adderawana_ VEDAM."—_Valentijn, Keurlijke Beschryving van Choromandel_, in his _East Indies_, v. pp. 72-73. 1745.—"Je commençais à douter si nous n'avions point été trompés par ceux qui nous avoient donné l'explication de ces cérémonies qu'ils nous avoient assurés être très-conformes à leur VEDAM, c'est à dire au Livre de leur loi."—_Norbert_, iii. 132. c. 1760.—"VEDAM—s.m. _Hist. Superst._ C'est un livre pour qui les Brames ou Nations idolâtres de l'Indostan ont la plus grande vénération ... en effet, on assure que le VEDAM est écrit dans une langue beaucoup plus ancienne que le _Sanskrit_, qui est la langue savante, connue des bramines. Le mot VEDAM signifie science."—_Encylopédie_, xxx. 32. This information was taken from a letter by Père Calmette, S.J. (see _Lett. Edif._), who anticipated Max Müller's chronological system of Vedic literature, in his statement that some parts of the _Veda_ are at least 500 years later than others. 1765.—"If we compare the great purity and chaste manners of the Shastah (SHASTER), with the great absurdities and impurities of the VIEDAM, we need not hesitate to pronounce the latter a corruption of the former."—_J. Z. Holwell, Interesting Hist. Events_, &c., 2nd ed. i. 12. This gentleman also talks of the BHADES and the VIEDAM in the same line without a notion that the word was the same (see _ibid._ Pt. ii. 15, 1767). c. 1770.—"The Bramin, bursting into tears, promised to pardon him on condition that he should swear never to translate the BEDAS or sacred volumes.... From the Ganges to the Indus the VEDAM is universally received as the book that contains the principles of religion."—_Raynal_, tr. 1777, i. 41-42. c. 1774.—"Si crede poi como infallibile che dai quattro suddette BED, che in Malabar chiamano VEDAM, Bramah medesimo ne retirasse sei _Sastrah_, cioè scienze."—_Della Tomba_, 102. 1777.—"The word VĒD, or VĒDĂ, signifies Knowledge or Science. The sacred writings of the Hindoos are so distinguished, of which there are four books."—_C. Wilkins_, in his _Hĕĕtopădēs_, 298. 1778.—"The natives of Bengal derive their religion from a Code called the SHASTER, which they assert to be the genuine scripture of Bramah, in preference to the VEDAM."—_Orme_, ed. 1803, ii. 5. 1778.— "Ein indischer Brahman, geboren auf der Flur, Der nichts gelesen als den WEDA der Natur." _Rückert, Weisheit der Bramanen_, i. 1. 1782.—"... pour les rendre (les _Pouranons_) plus authentiques, ils ajoutèrent qu'ils étoient tirés du VÉDAM; ce que n'étoit pas facile à vérifier, puisque depuis très longtems les Védams ne sont plus connus."—_Sonnerat_, ii. 21. 1789.— "Then Edmund begg'd his Rev'rend Master T'instruct him in the _Holy_ SHASTER. No sooner does the Scholar ask, Than _Goonisham_ begins the task, Without a book he glibly reads Four of his own invented BEDES." _Simpkin the Second_, 145. 1791.—"Toute verité ... est renfermée dans les quatre BETHS."—_St. Pierre, Chaumière Indienne._ 1794-97.—"... or Hindoo VEDAS taught." _Pursuits of Literature_, 6th ed. 359. VEDDAS, n.p. An aboriginal—or at least a forest—people of Ceylon. The word is said to mean 'hunters,' [Tam. _vedu_, 'hunting']. 1675.—"The WEDDAS (who call themselves BEDDAS) are all original inhabitants from old time, whose descent no one is able to tell."—_Ryklof van Goens_, in _Valentijn, Ceylon_, 208. 1681.—"In this Land are many of these wild men they call VADDAHS, dwelling near no other Inhabitants. They speak the _Chingalayes_ Language. They kill Deer, and dry the Flesh over the Fire ... their Food being only Flesh. They are very expert with their Bows.... They have no Towns nor Houses, only live by the waters under a Tree."—_Knox_, 61-62. 1770.—"The BEDAS who were settled in the northern part of the island (Ceylon) ... go almost naked, and, upon the whole, their manners and government are the same with that of the Highlanders of Scotland." (!)—_Raynal_ (tr. 1777), i. 90. VELLARD, s. This is a word apparently peculiar to the Island of Bombay, used in the sense which the quotation shows. We have failed to get any elucidation of it from local experience; but there can be little doubt that it is a corruption of the Port. _vallado_, 'a mound or embankment.' [It is generally known as 'Hornby's Vellard,' after the Governor of that name; but it seems to have been built about 1752, some 20 years before Hornby's time (see _Douglas, Bombay and W. India_, i. 140).] 1809.—"At the foot of the little hill of Sion is a causeway or VELLARD, which was built by Mr. Duncan, the present Governor, across a small arm of the sea, which separates Bombay from Salsette.... The VELLARD was begun A.D. 1797, and finished in 1805, at an expense of 50,575 rupees."—_Maria Graham_, 8. VELLORE, n.p. A town, and formerly a famous fortress in the district of N. Arcot, 80 m. W. of Madras. It often figures in the wars of the 18th century, but is best known in Europe for the mutiny of the Sepoys there in 1806. The etym. of the name _Vellūr_ is unknown to us. Fra Paolino gives it as _Velur_, 'the Town of the Lance'; and Col. Branfill as '_Vēḷūr_, from _Vēl_, a benefit, benefaction.' [Cox-Stuart (_Man. N. Arcot_, ii. 417) and the writer of the _Madras Gloss._ agree in deriving it from Tam. _vel_, 'the BABOOL tree, _Acacia arabica_,' and _ūr_, 'village.'] VENDU-MASTER, s. We know this word only from the notifications which we quote. It was probably taken from the name of some Portuguese office of the same kind. [In the quotation given below from Owen it seems that the word was in familiar use at Johanna, and the context shows that his duty was somewhat like that of the CHOWDRY, as he provided fowls, cattle, fruit, &c., for the expedition.] 1781.—From an advertisement in the _India Gazette_ of May 17th it appears to have been an euphemism for _Auctioneer_; [also see _Busteed, Echoes of Old Calcutta_, 3rd ed. p. 109]. " "Mr. Donald ... begs leave to acquaint them that the VENDU business will in future be carried on by Robert Donald, and W. Williams."—_India Gazette_, July 28. 1793.—"The Governor-General is pleased to notify that Mr. Williamson as the Company's VENDU MASTER is to have the superintendence and management of all Sales at the Presidency."—In _Seton-Karr_, ii. 99. At pp. 107, 114, also are notifications of sales by "G. Williamson, VENDU MASTER." [1823.—"One of the chiefs, a crafty old rogue, commonly known by the name of 'Lord Rodney' ... acted as captain of the port, interpreter, VENDUE-MASTER and master of the ceremonies...."—_Owen, Narrative of Voyages to explore the shores of Africa_, &c., i. 179.] VENETIAN, s. This is sometimes in books of the 18th and preceding century used for _Sequins_. See under CHICK. 1542.—"At the bottom of the cargo (? _cifa_), among the ballast, she carried 4 big guns (_tiros_), and others of smaller size, and 60,000 VENETIANS in gold, which were destined for Coje Çafar, in order that with this money he should in all speed provide necessaries for the fleet which was coming."—_Correa_, iv. 250. 1675.—Fryer gives among coins and weights at Goa: "The VENETIAN ... 18 Tangoes, 30 Rees."—p. 206. 1752.—"At this juncture a gold mohur is found to be worth 14 Arcot Rupees, and a VENETIAN 4½ Arcot Rupees."—In _Long_, p. 32. VERANDA, s. An open pillared gallery round a house. This is one of the very perplexing words for which at least two origins may be maintained, on grounds equally plausible. Besides these two, which we shall immediately mention, a third has sometimes been alleged, which is thus put forward by a well-known French scholar: "Ce mot (VÉRANDA) n'est lui-même qu'une transcription inexacte du Persan _beramada_, perche, terrasse, balcon."—_C. Defréméry_, in _Revue Critique_, 1869, 1st Sem. p. 64. Plausible as this is, it may be rejected. Is it not, however, possible that _barāmada_, the literal meaning of which is 'coming forward, projecting,' may be a Persian 'striving after meaning,' in explanation of the foreign word which they may have borrowed? Williams, again, in his Skt. Dict. (1872) gives '_varaṇḍa_ ... a veranda, a portico....' Moreover Beames in his _Comparative Grammar of Modern Aryan Languages_, gives Sansk. _baraṇḍa_, 'portico,' Bengali _bārāṇḍā_, Hind. _varaṇḍā_, adding: "Most of our wise-acre _literateurs_ (qu. _littérateurs_?) in Hindustan now-a-days consider this word to be derived from Pers. _barāmadah_, and write it accordingly. It is, however, good Sanskrit" (i. 153). Fortunately we have in Bishop Caldwell a proof that comparative grammar does not preclude good manners. Mr. Beames was evidently in entire ignorance of the facts which render the origin of the Anglo-Indian word so curiously ambiguous; but we shall _not_ call him the "wise-acre grammarian." _Varaṇḍa_, with the meaning in question, does not, it may be observed, belong to the older Sanskrit, but is only found in comparatively modern works.[281] Littré also gives as follows (1874): "ETYM. _Verandah_, mot rapporté de l'Inde par les Anglais, est la simple dégénérescence, dans les langues modernes de l'Inde, du Sansc. _veranda_, colonnade, de _var_, couvrir." That the word as used in England and in France was brought by the English from India need not be doubted. But either in the same sense, or in one closely analogous, it appears to have existed, quite independently, in Portuguese and Spanish; and the manner in which it occurs without explanation in the very earliest narrative of the adventure of the Portuguese in India, as quoted below, seems almost to preclude the possibility of their having learned it in that country for the first time; whilst its occurrence in P. de Alcala can leave no doubt on the subject. [Prof. Skeat says: "If of native Span. origin, it may be Span. _vara_ a rod, rail. Cf. L. _uarus_, crooked" (_Concise Dict._ s.v.).] 1498.—"E vêo ter comnosco onde estavamos lançados, em huma VARANDA onde estava hum grande castiçall d'arame que nos alumeava."—_Roteiro da Viagem de Vasco da Gama_, 2nd ed., 1861, p. 62, _i.e._ "... and came to join us where we had been put in a VARANDA, where there was a great candlestick of brass that gave us light...." And Correa, speaking of the same historical passage, though writing at a later date, says: "When the Captain-Major arrived, he was conducted through many courts and VERANDAS (_muitos pateos e_ VARANDAS) to a dwelling opposite that in which the king was...."—_Correa_, by _Stanley_, 193, compared with original _Lendas_, I. i. 98. 1505.—In Pedro de Alcala's Spanish-Arabic Vocabulary we have: "VARANDAS—_Târbuç._ VARANDAS assi _çârgaba_, _çârgab_." Interpreting these Arabic words, with the assistance of Prof. Robertson Smith, we find that _târbuç_ is, according to Dozy (_Suppt._ I. 430), _darbūz_, itself taken from _darābazīn_ (τραπέζιον), 'a stair-railing, fireguard, balcony, &c.'; whilst _çârgab_ stands for _sarjab_, a variant (_Abul W._, p. 735, i.) of the commoner _sharjab_, 'a lattice, or anything latticed,' such as a window,—'a balcony, a balustrade.' 1540.—"This said, we entred with her into an outward court, all about invironed with Galleries (_cercado a roda de duas ordens de_ VARANDAS) as if it had been a Cloister of Religious persons...."—_Pinto_ (orig. cap. lxxxiii.), in _Cogan_, 102. 1553 (but relating events of 1511). "... assentou Affonso d'Alboquerque com elles, que primeiro que sahissem em terra, irem ao seguinte dia, quando agua estivesse estofa, dez bateis a queimar alguns baileus, que são como VARANDAS sobre o mar."—_Barros_, II. vi. 3. 1563.—"_R._ ... nevertheless tell me what the tree is like. _O._ From this VARANDA you can see the trees in my garden: those little ones have been planted two years, and in four they give excellent fruit...."—_Garcia_, f. 112. 1602.—"De maneira, que quando ja El Rey (de Pegu) chegava, tinha huns formosos Paços de muitas camaras, VARANDAS, retretes, cozinhas, em que se recolhia com suas mulheres...."—_Couto_, Dec. vi. Liv. vii., cap. viii. 1611.—"VARANDA. Lo entreado de los corridores, por ser como varas, per otro nombre vareastes quasi varafustes."—_Cobarruvias._ 1631.—In Haex, Malay-Latin Vocabulary, we have as a _Malay_ word, "BARANDA, Contignatio vel Solarium." 1644.—"The fort (at Cochin) has not now the form of a fortress, consisting all of houses; that in which the captain lives has a VARANDA fronting the river, 15 paces long and 7 wide...."—_Bocarro_, MS. f. 313. 1710.—"There are not wanting in Cambaya great buildings with their courts, VARANDAS, and chambers."—_De Sousa, Oriente Conquist._ ii. 152. 1711.—"The Building is very ancient ... and has a paved Court, two large VERANDAS or Piazzas."—_Lockyer_, 20. c. 1714.—"VARANDA. Obra sacada do corpo do edificio, cuberta o descuberta, na qual se costuma passear, tomar o sol, o fresco, &c. _Pergula._"—_Bluteau_, s.v. 1729.—"BARANDA. Especie de corredor o balaustrada que ordinariamente se colocà debante de los altares o escaléras, compuesta de balaustres de hierro, bronce, madera, o otra materia, de la altura de un medio cuerpo, y su uso es para adorno y reparo. Algunos escriven esta voce con _b_. Lat. Peribolus, Lorica clathrata."—_Golis, Hist. de Nueva España_, lib. 3, cap. 15. "Alajábase la pieza por la mitad con un BARANDA o biombo que sin impedir la vista señalava termino al concorso."—_Dicc. de la Ling. Cast. por la R. Acad._ 1754.—Ives, in describing the Cave of Elephanta, speaks twice of "the VORANDA or open gallery."—p. 45. 1756.—"... as soon as it was dark, we were all, without distinction, directed by the guard set over us to collect ourselves into one body, and sit down quietly under the arched VERANDA, or Piazza, to the west of the Black-hole prison...."—_Holwell's Narr. of the Black Hole_ [p. 3]; [in _Wheeler, Early Records_, 229]. c. 1760.—"... Small ranges of pillars that support a pent-house or shed, forming what is called, in the Portuguese lingua-franca, VERANDAS."—_Grose_, i. 53. 1781.—"On met sur le devant une petite galerie appellée VARANGUE, et formée par le toit."—_Sonnerat_, i. 54. There is a French nautical term, _varangue_, 'the ribs or floor-timbers of a ship,' which seems to have led this writer astray here. 1783.—"You are conducted by a pretty steep ascent up the side of a rock, to the door of the cave, which enters from the North. By it you are led first of all into a FEERANDAH (!) or piazza which extends from East to West 60 feet."—_Acct. of some Artificial Caves in the Neighbourhood of Bombay_ (Elephanta), by _Mr. W. Hunter_, Surgeon in the E. Indies. In _Archaeologia_, vii. 287. " "The other gate leads to what in this country is called a VERANDA or FERANDA (printed _seranda_), which is a kind of piazza or landing-place before you enter the hall."—_Letter_ (on Caves of Elephanta, &c.), from _Hector Macneil_, Esq., _ibid._ viii. 254. 1796.—"... Before the lowest (storey) there is generally a small hall supported by pillars of teka (TEAK) wood, which is of a yellow colour and exceedingly hard. This hall is called VARANDA, and supplies the place of a parlour."—_Fra Paolino_, E.T. 1809.—"In the same VERANDAH are figures of natives of every cast and profession."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 424. 1810.—"The VIRANDA keeps off the too great glare of the sun, and affords a dry walk during the rainy season."—_Maria Graham_, 21. c. 1816.—"... and when Sergeant Browne bethought himself of Mary, and looked to see where she was, she was conversing up and down the VERANDAH, though it was Sunday, with most of the rude boys and girls of the barracks."—_Mrs. Sherwood's Stories_, p. 47, ed. 1873. VERDURE, s. This word appears to have been used in the 18th century for vegetables, adapted from the Port. _verduras_. 1752.—Among minor items of revenue from duties in Calcutta we find: RS. A. P. VERDURE, fish pots, firewood 216 10 6."—In _Long_, 35. [VERGE, s. A term used in S. India for rice lands. It is the Port. _Vársea_, _Varzia_, _Vargem_, which Vieyra defines as 'a plain field, or a piece of level ground, that is sowed and cultivated.' [1749.—"... as well as VARGEMS lands as hortas" (see OART).—_Treaty_, in _Logan, Malabar_, iii. 48. [1772.—"The estates and VERGES not yet assessed must be taxed at 10 per cent."—_Govt. Order_, _ibid._ i. 421.] VETTYVER, s. This is the name generally used by the French for the fragrant grass which we call CUSCUS (q.v.). The word is Tamil _vettiver_, [from _vettu_, 'digging,' _ver_, 'root']. 1800.—"Europeans cool their apartments by means of wetted tats (see TATTY) made of straw or grass, and sometimes of the roots of the WATTIE WAEROO, which, when wetted, exhales a pleasant but faint smell."—_Heyne's Tracts_, p. 11. VIDANA, s. In Ceylon, the title of a village head man. "The person who conveys the orders of Government to the people" (_Clough_, s.v. _vidán_). It is apparently from the Skt. _vadana_, "... the act of speaking ... the mouth, face, countenance ... the front, point," &c. In Javanese _wadana_ (or _wadono_, in Jav. pronunciation) is "the face, front, van; a chief of high rank: a Javanese title" (_Crawfurd_, s.v.). The Javanese title is, we imagine, now only traditional; the Ceylonese one has followed the usual downward track of high titles; we can hardly doubt the common Sanskrit origin of both (see _Athenaeum_, April 1, 1882, p. 413, and May 13, _ibid._ p. 602). The derivation given by Alwis is probably not inconsistent with this. 1681.—"The Dissauvas (see DISSAVE) by these _Courli_ VIDANI their officers do oppress and squeez the people, by laying Mulcts upon them.... In _Fine_ this officer is the DISSAUVA'S chief Substitute, who orders and manages all affairs incumbent upon his master."—_Knox_, 51. 1726.—"VIDANES, the overseers of villages, who are charged to see that no inhabitant suffers any injury, and that the Land is sown betimes...."—_Valentijn_ (_Ceylon_), _Names of Officers_, &c., 11. 1756.—"Under each (chief) were placed different subordinate headmen, called VIDÁNA-_Aratchies_ and VIDÁNS. The last is derived from the word (_vidāna_), 'commanding,' or 'ordering,' and means, as Clough (p. 647) defines it, the person who conveys the orders of the Government to the People."—_J. de Alwis_, in _Ceylon Journal_, 8, p. 237. VIHARA, WIHARE, &c., s. In Ceylon a Buddhist temple. Skt. _vihārā_, a Buddhist convent, originally the hall where the monks met, and thence extended to the buildings generally of such an institution, and to the shrine which was attached to them, much as _minster_ has come from _monasterium_. Though there are now no Buddhist _vihāras_ in India Proper, the former wide diffusion of such establishments has left its trace in the names of many noted places: _e.g._ _Bihār_, and the great province which takes its name; _Kuch Behār_; the _Vihār_ water-works at Bombay; and most probably the City of _Bokhārā_ itself. [Numerous ruins of such buildings have been unearthed in N. India, as, for instance, that at Sarnāth near Benares, of which an account is given by Gen. Cunningham (_Arch. Rep._ i. 121). An early use of the word (probably in the sense of a monastery) is found in the Mathura Jain inscription of the 2nd century, A.D. in the reign of Huvishka (_ibid._ iii. 33).] 1681.—"The first and highest order of priests are the _Tirinanxes_,[282] who are the priests of the _Buddou_ God. Their temples are styled VEHARS.... These ... only live in the VIHAR, and enjoy great Revenues."—_Knox, Ceylon_, 74. [1821.—"The Malwatte and Asgirie WIHARES ... are the two heads of the Boodhaical establishment in Ceylon."—_Davy, An Account of the Interior of Ceylon_, 369.] 1877.—"Twice a month, when the rules of the order are read, a monk who had broken them is to confess his crime; if it be slight, some slight penance is laid upon him, to sweep the court-yard of the WIHĀRA, sprinkle the dust round the sacred bo-tree."—_Rhys Davids, Buddhism_, 169. VISS, s. A weight used in S. India and in Burma; Tam. _vīsai_, 'division,' Skt. _vihita_, 'distributed.' In Madras it was ⅛ of a Madras maund, and = 3lb. 2oz. avoirdupois. The old scale ran, 10 pagoda weights = 1 _pollam_, 40 _pollams_ = 1 VISS, 8 VISS = 1 MAUND (of 25lbs.), 20 _maunds_ = 1 _candy_. In Burma the _viss_ = 100 _tikals_ = 3lbs. 5 5⅓. VISS is used in Burma by foreigners, but the Burmese call the weight _peiktha_, probably a corruption of _vīsai_. 1554.—"The baar (see BAHAR) of Peguu contains 120 BIÇAS; each BIÇA weighs 40 ounces; the BIÇA contains 100 TICALS; the TICAL weighs 3-1/5 _oitavas_."—_A. Nunes_, 38. 1568.—"This GANZA goeth by weight of BYZE ... and commonly a BYZA of Ganza is worth (after our accompt) halfe a ducat."—_Caesar Frederike_, in _Hakl._ ii. 367. 1626.—"In anno 1622 the Myne was shut up ... the comming of the Mogull's Embassadour to this King's Court, with his peremptory demand of a VYSE of the fairest diamonds, caused the cessation."—_Purchas, Pilgrimage_, 1003. [1727.—"VIECE." See under TICAL. [1807.—"VISAY." See under GARCE.] 1855.—"The King last year purchased 800,000 VISS of lead, at 5 tikals (see TICAL) for 100 viss, and sold it at twenty tikals."—_Yule, Mission to Ava_, 256. VIZIER, WUZEER, s. Ar.—H. _wazīr_, 'a minister,' and usually the principal minister, under a (Mahommedan) prince. [In the Koran (cap. xx. 30) Moses says: "Give a WAZIR of my family, Harūn (Aaron) my brother." In the _Āin_ we have a distinction drawn between the _Vakīl_, or prime minister, and the _Vazīr_, or minister of finance (ed. _Blochmann_, i. 527).] In India the Nawāb of Oudh was long known as the Nawāb Wazīr, the founder of the quasi-independent dynasty having been Sa'ādat 'Alī Khān, who became Sūbadār of Oudh, c. 1732, and was also Wazīr of the Empire, a title which became hereditary in his family. The title of Nawāb Wazīr merged in that of _pādshāh_, or King, assumed by Ghāzī-ud-dīn Haidar in 1820, and up to his death still borne or claimed by the ex-King Wājid 'Alī Shāh, under surveillance in Calcutta. As most titles degenerate, _Wazīr_ has in Spain become _alguazil_, 'a constable,' in Port. _alvasil_, 'an alderman.' [1612.—"Jeffer Basha VIZIER and Viceroy of the Province."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 173.] 1614.—"Il primo VISIR, sopra ogni altro, che era allora Nasuh bascià, genero del Gran Signore, venne ultimo di tutti, con grandissima e ben adorna cavalcata, enfin della quale andava egli solo con molta gravita."—_P. della Valle_ (from Constantinople), i. 43. W [WACADASH, s. Japanese _waki-zashi_, 'a short sword.' [1613.—"The Captain Chinesa is fallen at square with his new wife and hath given her his WACADASH bidding her cut off her little finger."—_Foster, Letters_, ii. 18. [ " "His WACADASH or little cattan."—_Ibid._ ii. 20. [1898.—"There is also the WAKIZASHI, or dirk of about nine and a half inches, with which harikari was committed."—_Chamberlain, Things Japanese_, 3rd ed. 377.] WALER, s. A horse imported from N. South Wales, or Australia in general. 1866.—"Well, young shaver, have you seen the horses? How is the WALER'S off foreleg?"—_Trevelyan, Dawk Bungalow_, 223. 1873.—"For sale, a brown WALER gelding," &c.—_Madras Mail_, June 25. WALI, s. Two distinct words are occasionally written in the same way. (A). Ar. WĀLI. A Mahommedan title corresponding to Governor; ["the term still in use for the Governor-General of a Province as opposed to the Muḥāfiz̤, or district-governor. In E. Arabia the Wali is the Civil Governor as opposed to the Amīr or Military Commandant. Under the Caliphate the Wali acted also as Prefect of Police (the Indian _Faujdār_—see FOUJDAR), who is now called Z̤ābit̤" (_Burton, Ar. Nights_, i. 238)]. It became familiar some years ago in connection with Kandahar. It stands properly for a governor of the highest class, in the Turkish system superior to a Pasha. Thus, to the common people in Egypt, the Khedive is still the _Wāli_. 1298.—"Whenever he knew of anyone who had a pretty daughter, certain ruffians of his would go to the father and say: 'What say you? Here is this pretty daughter of yours; give her in marriage to the BAILO Achmath' (for they call him the _Bailo_, or, as we should say, 'the Viceregent')."—_Marco Polo_, i. 402. 1498.—"... e mandou hum homem que se chama BALE, o qual he como alquaide."—_Roteiro de V. da Gama_, 54. 1727.—"As I was one morning walking in the Streets, I met accidentally the Governor of the City (Muscat), by them called the WAALY."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 70; [ed. 1744, i. 71.] [1753.—In Georgia. "VALI, a viceroy descended immediately from the sovereigns of the country over which he presides."—_Hanway_, iii. 28.] B. Ar. _walī_. This is much used in some Mahommedan countries (_e.g._ Egypt and Syria) for a saint, and by a transfer for the shrine of such a saint. ["This would be a separate building like our family tomb and probably domed.... Europeans usually call it 'a little _Wali_'; or, as they write it, '_Wely_'; the contained for the container; the 'Santon' for the 'Santon's tomb'" (_Burton, Ar. Nights_, i. 97).] See under PEER. [c. 1590.—"The ascetics who are their repositaries of learning, they style WALI, whose teaching they implicitly follow."—_Āīn_, ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 119.] 1869.—"Quant au titre de pir (see PEER) ... il signifie proprement _vieillard_, mais il est pris dans cette circonstance pour désigner une dignité spirituelle equivalente à celle des _Gurû_ Hindous.... Beaucoup de ces pirs sont à leur mort vénérés comme saints; de là le mot pir est synonyme de WALI, et signifie Saint aussi bien que ce dernier mot."—_Garcin de Tassy, Rel. Mus. dans l'Inde_, 23. WALLA, s. This is a popular abridgment of _Competition-walla_, under which will be found remarks on the termination _wālā_, and illustrations of its use. WANDEROO, s. In Ceylon a large kind of monkey, originally described under this name by Knox (_Presbytes ursinus_). The name is, however, the generic Singhalese word for 'a monkey' (_wanderu_, _vandura_), and the same with the Hind. _bandar_, Skt. _vānara_. Remarks on the disputed identity of Knox's _wanderoo_, and the different species to which the name has been applied, popularly, or by naturalists, will be found in Emerson Tennent, i. 129-130. 1681.—"_Monkeys_.... Some so large as our _English Spaniel Dogs_, of a darkish gray colour, and black faces, with great white beards round from ear to ear, which makes them show just like old men. There is another sort just of the same bigness, but differ in colour, being milk white both in body and face, having great beards like the others ... both these sorts do but little mischief.... This sort they call in their language WANDEROW."—_Knox, Hist. Rel. of the I. of Ceylon_, 26. [1803.—"The WANDEROW is remarkable for its great white beard, which stretches quite from ear to ear across its black face, while the body is of a dark grey."—_Percival, Acc. of the I. of Ceylon_, 290.] 1810.—"I saw one of the large baboons, called here WANDEROWS, on the top of a coco-nut tree, where he was gathering nuts...."—_Maria Graham_, 97. 1874.—"There are just now some very remarkable monkeys. One is a Macaque.... Another is the WANDEROO, a fellow with a great mass of hair round his face, and the most awful teeth ever seen in a monkey's mouth. This monkey has been credited with having killed two niggers before he was caught; he comes from Malabar."—_F. Buckland_, in _Life_, 289. WANGHEE, WHANGEE, s. The trade name for a slender yellow bamboo with beautifully regular and short joints, imported from Japan. We cannot give the origin of the term with any conviction. The two following suggestions may embrace or indicate the origin. (1). Rumphius mentions a kind of bamboo called by him _Arundinarbor fera_, the native name of which is Bulu SWANGY (see in vol. iv. cap. vii. _et seqq._). As _buluh_ is Malay for bamboo, we presume that _swangi_ is also Malay, but we do not know its meaning. (2). Our friend Professor Terrien de la Couperie notes: "In the _K'ang-hi tze-tien_, 118, 119, the HUANG-_tchu_ is described as follows: 'A species of bamboo, very hard, with the joints close together; the skin is as white as snow; the larger kind can be used for boats, and the smaller used for pipes, &c.' See also _Wells Williams, Syllabic Dict. of the Chinese Lang._ p. 251. [On this Professor Giles writes: "'_Whang_' clearly stands for 'yellow,' as in _Whang_poo and like combinations. The difficulty is with _ee_, which should stand for some word of that sound in the Cantonese dialect. There is such a word in 'clothes, skin, sheath'; and 'yellow skin (or sheath)' would form just such a combination as the Chinese would be likely to employ. The suggestion of Terrien de la Couperie is not to the purpose." So Mr. C. M. Gardner writes: "The word _hwang_ has many meanings in Chinese according to the tone in which it is said. _Hwang-chi têng_ or _hwangee-têng_ might be 'yellow-corticled cane.' The word _chuh_ means 'bamboo,' and _hwang-chuh_ might be 'yellow or Imperial bamboo.' _Wan_ means a 'myriad,' _ch'i_ 'utensil'; _wan-chi têng_ might mean a kind of cane 'good for all kinds of uses.' _Wan-chuh_ is a particular kind of bamboo from which paper is made in W. Hapei." Mr. Skeat writes: "'_Buluh swangi_' is correct Malay. Favre in his _Malay-Fr. Dict._ has '_suwāngi_, esprit, spectre, esprit mauvais.' '_Buluh swangi_' does not appear in Ridley's list as the name of a bamboo, but he does not profess to give all the Malay plant names."] WATER-CHESTNUT. The _trapa bispinosa_ of Roxb.; Hind. _singhāṛā_, 'the horned fruit.' See SINGARA. WEAVER-BIRD, s. See BAYA. WEST-COAST, n.p. This expression in Dutch India means the west coast of Sumatra. This seems also to have been the recognised meaning of the term at Madras in former days. See SLAVE. [1685.—"Order'd that the following goods be laden aboard the Syam Merchant for the WEST COAST of Sumatra...."—_Pringle, Diary Ft. St. Geo._ 1st ser. IV. 136; also see 136, 138, 163, &c.] 1747.—"The Revd. Mr. Francis Fordyce being entered on the Establishment ... and having several months' allowance due to him for the WEST COAST, amounting to Pags. 371. 9...."—_Ft. St. David's Consn._, April 30, MS. in India Office. The letter appended shows that the chaplain had been attached to Bencoolen. See also _Wheeler_, i. 148. WHAMPOA, n.p. In former days the anchorage of European ships in the river of Canton, some distance below that city. [The name is pronounced _Wongpo_ (_Ball, Things Chinese_, 3rd ed. 631).] 1770.—"Now all European ships are obliged to anchor at HOUANG-POA, three leagues from the city" (Canton).—_Raynal_, tr. 1777, ii. 258. WHISTLING TEAL, s. This in Jerdon is given as _Dendrocygna Awsuree_ of Sykes. Latin names given to birds and beasts might at least fulfil one object of Latin names, in being intelligible and pronounceable by foreign nations. We have seldom met with a more barbarous combination of impossible words than this. A numerous flock of these whistlers is sometimes seen in Bengal sitting in a tree, a curious habit for ducks. WHITE ANTS. See ANTS, WHITE. WHITE JACKET, s. The old custom in the hot weather, in the family or at bachelor parties, was to wear this at dinner; and one or more dozens of white jackets were a regular item in an Indian outfit. They are now, we believe, altogether, and for many years obsolete. [They certainly came again into common use some 20 years ago.] But though one reads under every generation of British India that they had gone out of use, they did actually survive to the middle of the last century, for I can remember a white-jacket dinner in Fort William in 1849. [The late Mr. Bridgman of Gorakhpur, whose recollection of India dated from the earlier part of the last century told me that in his younger days the rule at Calcutta was that the guest always arrived at his host's house in the full evening-dress of the time, on which his host meeting him at the door expressed his regret that he had not chosen a cooler dress; on which the guest's Bearer always, as if by accident, appeared from round the corner with a nankeen jacket, which was then and there put on. But it would have been opposed to etiquette for the guest to appear in such a dress without express invitation.] 1803.—"It was formerly the fashion for gentlemen to dress in WHITE JACKETS on all occasions, which were well suited to the country, but being thought too much an undress for public occasions, they are now laid aside for English cloth."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 240. [c. 1848.—"... a WHITE JACKET being evening dress for a dinner-party...."—_Berncastle, Voyage to China, including a Visit to the Bombay Pres._ i. 93.] WINTER, s. This term is constantly applied by the old writers to the _rainy season_, a usage now quite unknown to Anglo-Indians. It may have originated in the fact that winter is in many parts of the Mediterranean coast so frequently a season of rain, whilst rain is rare in summer. Compare the fact that _shitā_ in Arabic is indifferently 'winter,' or 'rain'; the winter season being the rainy season. _Shitā_ is the same word that appears in _Canticles_ ii. 11: "The winter (_sethāv_) is past, the rain is over and gone." 1513.—"And so they set out, and they arrived at Surat (_Çurrate_) in May, when the WINTER had already begun, so they went into WINTER-quarters (_polo que envernarão_), and in September, when the WINTER was over, they went to Goa in two foists and other vessels, and in one of these was the GANDA (rhinoceros), the sight of which made a great commotion when landed at Goa...."—_Correa_, ii. 373. 1563.—"_R._ ... In what time of the year does this disease (_morxi_, MORT-DE-CHIEN) mostly occur? "_O._ ... It occurs mostly in June and July (which is the WINTER-time in this country)...."—_Garcia_, f. 76_y_. c. 1567.—"Da Bezeneger a Goa sono d'estate otto giornate di viaggio: ma noi lo facessimo di mezo L'INVERNO, il mese de Luglio."—_Cesare Federici_, in _Ramusio_, iii. 389. 1583.—"Il UERNO in questo paese è il Maggio, Giugno, Luglio e Agosto, e il resto dell'anno è state. Ma bene è da notare che qui la stagione nõ si può chiamar UERNO rispetto al freddo, che nõ vi regna mai, mà solo per cagione de' venti, e delle gran pioggie...."—_Gasparo Balbi_, f. 67_v_. 1584.—"Note that the Citie of Goa is the principall place of all the Oriental India, and the WINTER thus beginneth the 15 of May, with very great raine."—_Barret_, in _Hakl._ ii. 413. [1592.—See under PENANG.] 1610.—"The WINTER heere beginneth about the first of Iune and dureth till the twentieth of September, but not with continuall raines as at Goa, but for some sixe or seuen dayes every change and full, with much wind, thunder and raine."—_Finch_, in _Purchas_, i. 423. c. 1610.—"L'HYVER commence au mois d'Avril, et dure six mois."—_Pyrard de Laval_, i. 78: [Hak. Soc. i. 104, and see i. 64, ii. 34]. 1643.—"... des Galiottes (qui sortent tous les ans pour faire la guerre aux Malabares ... et cela est enuiron la May-Septembre, lors que leur HYUER est passé...."—_Mocquet_, 347. 1653.—"Dans les Indes il y a deux Estez et deux HYUERS, ou pour mieux dire vn Printemps perpetuel, parce que les arbres y sont tousiours verds: Le premier Esté commance au mois de Mars, et finit au mois de May, que est la commancement de l'HYUER de pluye, qui continue iusques en Septembre pleuuant incessament ces quatre mois, en sorte que les Karauanes, ny les Patmars (see PATTAMAR, A) ne vont ne viennent: i'ay esté quarante iours sans pouuoir sortir de la maison.... Le second Esté est depuis Octobre iusques en Decembre, au quel mois il commance à faire froid ... ce froid est le second HYUER qui finit au mois de Mars."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, ed. 1657, p. 244-245. 1665.—"L'HYVER se sait sentir. El commença en Juin per quantité de pluies et de tonneres."—_Thevenot_, v. 311. 1678.—"... In WINTER (when they rarely stir) they have a _Mumjama_, or Wax Cloth to throw over it...."—_Fryer_, 410. 1691.—"In orâ Occidentali, quae _Malabarorum_ est, HYEMS â mense Aprili in Septembrem usque dominatur: in littore verò Orientali, quod Hollandi DE KUST VAN CHOROMANDEL, _Oram Coromandellae_ vocant trans illos montes, in iisdem latitudinis gradibus, contrariô planè modô â Septembri usque ad Aprilem HYEMEM habent."—_Iobi Lusdofi_, ad suam Historiam _Commentarius_, 101. 1770.—"The mere breadth of these mountains divides summer from winter, that is to say, the season of fine weather from the rainy ... all that is meant by WINTER in India is the time of the year when the clouds ... are driven violently by the winds against the mountains," &c.—_Raynal_, tr. 1777, i. 34. WOOD-APPLE, s. [According to the _Madras Gloss._ also known as _Curd Fruit_, _Monkey Fruit_, and _Elephant Apple_, because it is like an elephant's skin.] A wild fruit of the N.O. _Aurantiaceae_ growing in all the drier parts of India (_Feronia elephantum_, Correa). It is somewhat like the _bel_ (see BAEL) but with a still harder shell, and possesses some of its medicinal virtue. In the native pharmacopœia it is sometimes substituted (_Moodeen Sherif_, [Watt, _Econ. Dict._ iii. 324 _seqq._]). Buchanan-Hamilton calls it the _Kot-bel_ (_Kaṭhbel_), (_Eastern India_, ii. 787)]. 1875.—"Once upon a time it was announced that the Pádsháh was about to pass through a certain remote village of Upper India. And the village heads gathered in pancháyat to consider what offering they could present on such an unexampled occasion. Two products only of the village lands were deemed fit to serve as nazrána. One was the CUSTARD-APPLE, the other was the WOOD-APPLE ... a wild fruit with a very hard shelly rind, something like a large lemon or small citron converted into wood. After many _pros_ and _cons_, the custard-apple carried the day, and the village elders accordingly, when the king appeared, made salám, and presented a large basket of custard-apples. His Majesty did not accept the offering graciously, but with much abusive language at being stopped to receive such trash, pelted the simpletons with their offering, till the whole basketful had been squashed upon their venerable heads. They retired, abashed indeed, but devoutly thanking heaven that the offering had not been of WOOD-APPLES!"—_Some Unscientific Notes on the History of Plants_ (by H. Y.) in _Geog. Mag._, 1875, pp. 49-50. The story was heard many years ago from Major William Yule, for whom see under TOBACCO. WOOD-OIL, or GURJUN OIL, s. Beng.—H. _garjan_. A thin balsam oil drawn from a great forest tree (N.O. _Dipterocarpeae_) _Dipterocarpus turbinatus_, Gaertn., and from several other species of _Dipt._, which are among the finest trees of Transgangetic India. Trees of this N.O. abound also in the Malay Archipelago, whilst almost unknown in other parts of the world. The celebrated Borneo camphor is the product of one such tree, and the SAUL-WOOD of India of another. Much wood-oil is exported from the Burmese provinces, the Malay Peninsula, and Siam. It is much used in the East as a natural varnish and preservative of timber; and in Indian hospitals it is employed as a substitute for copaiva, and as a remedy for leprosy (_Hanbury & Flückiger_, Watt, _Econ. Dict._ iii. 167 _seqq._). The first mention we know of is c. 1759 in Dalrymple's _Or. Repertory_ in a list of Burma products (i. 109). WOOLOCK, OOLOCK, s. [Platts in his _Hind. Dict._ gives _ulāq_, _ulāk_, as Turkish, meaning 'a kind of small boat.' Mr. Grierson (_Bihar Peasant Life_, 42), among the larger kinds of boats, gives _ulānk_, "which has a long narrow bow overhanging the water in front." Both he and Mr. Grant (_Rural Life in Bengal_, 25) give drawings of this boat, and the latter writes: "First we have the bulky _Oolák_, or baggage boat of Bengal, sometimes as gigantic as the _Putelee_ (see PATTELLO), and used for much the same purposes. This last-named vessel is a clinker-built boat—that is having the planks overlapping each other, like those in a London wherry; whereas in the round smooth-sided _oolak_ and most country boats, they are laid edge to edge, and fastened with iron clamps, having the appearance of being stitched."] 1679.—"Messrs. Vincent" (&c.) ... "met the Agent (on the Hoogly R.) in Budgeroes and OOLANKES."—_Fort St. Geo. Consns._, Sept. 14. In _Notes and Exts._, Madras, 1871. [1683.—"... 10 ULOCKS for Souldiers, etc."—_Hedges, Diary_, Hak. Soc. i. 76. [1760.—"20 HOOLUCKS 6 Oars at 28 Rs. per month."—In _Long_, 227.] 1764.—"Then the Manjees went after him in a WOLLOCK to look after him."—_Ibid._ 383. 1781.—"The same day will be sold a twenty-oar'd WOLLOCK-built Budgerow...."—_India Gazette_, April 14. 1799.—"We saw not less than 200 large boats at the different quays, which on an average might be reckoned each at 60 tons burthen, all provided with good roofs, and masted after the country manner. They seemed much better constructed than the unwieldy WULLOCKS of Bengal."—_Symes, Ava_, 233. WOON, s. Burm. _wun_, 'a governor or officer of administration'; literally 'a burden,' hence presumably the 'Bearer of the Burden.' Of this there are various well-known compounds, _e.g._: WOON-GYEE, _i.e._ '_Wun-gyī_' or Great Minister, a member of the High Council of State or Cabinet, called the Hlot-dau (see LOTOO). WOON-DOUK, _i.e._ _Wun-dauk_, lit. 'the prop of the _Wun_'; a sort of Adlatus, or Minister of an inferior class. We have recently seen a Burmese envoy to the French Government designated as "M. Woondouk." ATWEN-WUN, Minister of the Interior (of the Court) or Household. MYO-WUN, Provincial Governor (_May-woon_ of Symes). YE-WUN, 'Water-Governor,' formerly Deputy of the Myo-wun of the Pr. of Pegu (_Ray-woon_ of Symes). AKAOK-WUN, Collector of Customs (_Akawoon_ of Symes). WOORDY-MAJOR, s. The title of a native adjutant in regiments of Indian Irregular Cavalry. Both the rationale of the compound title, and the etymology of _wardī_, are obscure. Platts gives Hind. _wardī_ or _urdī_, 'uniform of a soldier, badge or dress of office,' as the first part of the compound, with a questionable Skt. etymology, _viruda_, 'crying, proclaiming, a panegyric.' But there is also Ar. _wird_, 'a flight of birds,' and then also 'a troop or squadron,' which is perhaps as probable. [Others, again, as many military titles have come from S. India, connect it with Can. _varadi_, 'news, an order.'] [1784.—"... We made the WURDEE WOLLAH acquainted with the circumstance...."—_Forrest, Bombay Letters_, ii. 323. [1861.—"The senior RESSALDAR (native captain) and the WOORDIE MAJOR (native adjutant) ... reported that the sepoys were trying to tamper with his men."—_Cave-Browne, Punjab and Delhi_, i. 120.] WOOTZ, s. This is an odd name which has attached itself in books to the so-called 'natural steel' of S. India, made especially in Salem, and in some parts of Mysore. It is prepared from small bits of malleable iron (made from magnetic ore) which are packed in crucibles with pieces of a particular wood (_Cassia auriculata_), and covered with leaves and clay. The word first appears in a paper read before the Royal Society, June 11, 1795, called: "Experiments and observations to investigate the nature of a kind of Steel, manufactured at Bombay, and there called WOOTZ ... by George Pearson, M.D." This paper is quoted below. The word has never since been recognised as the name of steel in any language, and it would seem to have originated in some clerical error, or misreading, very possibly for _wook_, representing the Canarese _ukku_ (pron. _wukku_) 'steel.' Another suggestion has been made by Dr. Edward Balfour. He states that _uchcha_ and _nicha_ (Hind. _uṅcha-nīcha_, in reality for 'high' and 'low') are used in Canarese speaking districts to denote _superior_ and _inferior_ descriptions of an article, and supposes that WOOTZ may have been a misunderstanding of _uchcha_, 'of superior quality.' The former suggestion seems to us preferable. [The _Madras Gloss._ gives as local names of steel, Can. _ukku_, Tel. _ukku_, Tam. and Malayāl. _urukku_, and derives WOOTZ from Skt. _ućća_, whence comes H. _uṅchā_.] The article was no doubt the famous 'Indian Steel,' the σίδηρος Ἰνδικὸς καὶ στόμωμα of the _Periplus_, the material of the Indian swords celebrated in many an Arabic poem, the _alhinde_ of old Spanish, the _hundwānī_ of the Persian traders, _ondanique_ of Marco Polo, the _iron_ exported by the Portuguese in the 16th century from Baticalà (see BATCUL) in Canara and other parts (see Correa _passim_). In a letter of the King to the Goa Government in 1591 he animadverts on the great amount of iron and steel permitted to be exported from Chaul, for sale on the African coast and to the Turks in the Red Sea (_Archiv. Port. Orient._, Fasc. 3, 318). 1795.—"Dr. Scott, of Bombay, in a letter to the President, acquainted him that he had sent over specimens of a substance known by the name of WOOTZ; which is considered to be a kind of steel, and is in high esteem among the Indians."—_Phil. Trans._ for 1795, Pt. ii. p. 322. [1814.—See an account of WOOTZ, in _Heyne's Tracts_, 362 _seqq._] 1841.—"The cakes of steel are called WOOTZ; they differ materially in quality, according to the nature of the ore, but are generally very good steel, and are sent into Persia and Turkey.... It may be rendered self-evident that the figure or pattern (of Damascus steel) so long sought after exists in the cakes of WOOTZ, and only requires to be produced by the action of diluted acids ... it is therefore highly probable that the ancient blades (of Damascus) were made of this steel."—_Wilkinson, Engines of War_, pp. 203-206. 1864.—"Damascus was long celebrated for the manufacture of its sword blades, which it has been conjectured were made from the WOOTZ of India."—_Percy's Metallurgy, Iron and Steel_, 860. WRITER, s. (A). The rank and style of the junior grade of covenanted civil servants of the E.I. Company. Technically it has been obsolete since the abolition of the old grades in 1833. The term no doubt originally described the duty of these young men; they were the clerks of the factories. (B). A copying clerk in an office, native or European. A.— 1673.—"The whole Mass of the Company's Servants may be comprehended in those Classes, viz., Merchants, Factors, and WRITERS."—_Fryer_, 84. [1675-6.—See under FACTOR.] 1676.—"There are some of the WRITERS who by their lives are not a little scandalous."—_Letter from a Chaplain_, in _Wheeler_, i. 64. 1683.—"Mr. Richard More, one that came out a WRITER on y^e _Herbert_, left this World for a better. Y^e Lord prepare us all to follow him!"—_Hedges, Diary_, Aug. 22; [Hak. Soc. i. 105]. 1747.—"82. Mr. ROBERT CLIVE, Writer in the Service, being of a Martial Disposition, and having acted as a Volunteer in our late Engagements, We have granted him an Ensign's Commission, upon his Application for the same."—Letter from the _Council at Ft. St. David_ to the _Honble. Court of Directors_, dd. 2d. May, 1747 (MS. in India Office). 1758.—"As we are sensible that our junior servants of the rank of WRITERS at Bengal are not upon the whole on so good a footing as elsewhere, we do hereby direct that the future appointments to a WRITER for salary, diet money, and all allowances whatever, be 400 Rupees per annum, which mark of our favour and attention, properly attended to, must prevent their reflections on what we shall further order in regard to them as having any other object or foundation than their particular interest and happiness."—_Court's Letter_, March 3, in _Long_, 129. (The 'further order' is the prohibition of _palankins_, &c.—see PALANKEEN.) c. 1760.—"It was in the station of a covenant servant and WRITER, to the East India Company, that in the month of March, 1750, I embarked."—_Grose_, i. 1. 1762.—"We are well assured that one great reason of the WRITERS neglecting the Company's business is engaging too soon in trade.... We therefore positively order that none of the WRITERS on your establishment have the benefit or liberty of Dusticks (see DUSTUCK) until the times of their respective writerships are expired, and they commence FACTORS, with this exception...."—_Court's Letter_, Dec. 17, in _Long_, 287. 1765.—"Having obtained the appointment of a WRITER in the East India Company's service at Bombay, I embarked with 14 other passengers ... before I had attained my sixteenth year."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ i. 5; [2nd ed. i. 1]. 1769.—"The WRITERS of Madras are exceedingly proud, and have the knack of forgetting their old acquaintances."—_Ld. Teignmouth, Mem._ i. 20. 1788.—"In the first place all the persons who go abroad in the Company's civil service, enter as clerks in the counting-house, and are called by a name to correspond with it, WRITERS. In that condition they are obliged to serve five years."—_Burke, Speech on Hastings' Impeachment_, Feb. 1788. In _Works_, vii. 292. B.— 1764.—"_Resolutions and orders._—That no MOONSHEE, LINGUIST, Banian (see BANYAN), or WRITER be allowed to any officer except the Commander-in-Chief and the commanders of detachments...."—_Ft. William Consns._ In _Long_, 382. [1860.—"Following him are the krānees (see CRANNY), or WRITERS, on salaries varying, according to their duties and abilities, from five to thirty roopees."—_Grant, Rural L. in Bengal_, 138-9.] WUG, s. We give this Belūch word for LOOT on the high authority quoted. [On this Mr. M. L. Dames writes: "This is not, strictly speaking, a Balochī word, but Sindhī, in the form _wag_ or _wagu_. The Balochī word is _bag_, but I cannot say for certain whether it is borrowed from Sindhī by Balochi, or _vice versâ_. The meaning, however, is not LOOT, but 'a herd of camels.' It is probable that on the occasion referred to the _loot_ consisted of a herd of camels, and this would easily give rise to the idea that the word meant _loot_. It is one of the commonest forms of plunder in those regions, and I have often heard Balochis, when narrating their raids, describe how they had carried off a '_bag_.'"] 1845.—"In one hunt after WUG, as the Beloochees call plunder, 200 of that beautiful regiment, the 2nd Europeans, marched incessantly for 15 hours over such ground as I suppose the world cannot match for ravines, except in places where it is impossible to march at all."—_Letter of Sir C. Napier_, in _Life_, iii. 298. X XERAFINE, XERAFIM, &c., s. The word in this form represents a silver coin formerly current at Goa and several other Eastern ports, in value somewhat less than 1_s._ 6_d._ It varied in Portuguese currency from 300 to 360 _reis_. But in this case as in so many others the term is a corruption applied to a degenerated value. The original is the Arabic _ashrafī_ (see ASHRAFEE) (or _sharīfī_, 'noble'—compare the medieval coin so called), which was applied properly to the gold _dīnār_, but was also in India, and still is occasionally by natives, applied to the gold MOHUR. _Ashrafī_ for a gold _dīnār_ (value in gold about 11_s._ 6_d._) occurs frequently in the '1001 Nights,' as Dozy states, and he gives various other quotations of the word in different forms (pp. 353-354; [_Burton, Ar. Nights_, x. 160, 376]). _Aigrefin_, the name of a coin once known in France, is according to Littré also a corruption of _ashrafī_. 1498.—"And (the King of Calicut) said that they should tell the Captain that if he wished to go he must give him 600 XARIFES, and that soon, and that this was the custom of that country, and of those who came thither."—_Roteiro de V. da G._ 79. 1510.—"When a new Sultan succeeds to the throne, one of his lords, who are called Amirra (AMEER), says to him: 'Lord, I have been for so long a time your slave, give me Damascus, and I will give you 100,000 or 200,000 TERAPHIM of gold.'"—_Varthema_, 10. " "Every Mameluke, great or little, has for his pay six SARÁPHI per month."—_Ibid._ 13. " "Our captain sent for the superior of the said mosque, to whom he said: that he should show him the body of _Nabi_—this Nabi means the Prophet Mahomet—that he would give him 3000 SERAPHIM of gold."—_Ibid._ 29. This one eccentric traveller gives thus three different forms. 1513.—"... hunc regem Affonsus idem, urbe opulẽtissima et praecipuo emporio Armusio vi capto, quindecim milliũ SERAPHINORŨ, ea est aurea moneta ducatis equivalẽs annuũ nobis tributariũ effecerat."—_Epistola Emmanuelis Regis_, 2_b_. In the preceding the word seems to apply to the gold dīnār. 1523.—"And by certain information of persons who knew the facts ... Antonio de Saldanha ... agreed with the said King Turuxa (Tūrūn Shāh), ... that the said King ... should pay to the King Our lord 10,000 XARAFINS more yearly ... in all 25,000 XARAFINS."—_Tombo da India, Subsidios_, 79. This is the gold MOHUR. 1540.—"This year there was such a famine in Choromandel, that it left nearly the whole land depopulated with the mortality, and people ate their fellow men. Such a thing never was heard of on that Coast, where formerly there was such an abundance of rice, that in the port of Negapatam I have often seen more than 700 sail take cargoes amounting to more than 20,000 _moios_ (the _moyo_ = 29.39 bushels) of rice.... This year of famine the Portuguese of the town of St. Thomé did much good to the people, helping them with quantities of rice and millet, and coco-nuts and jagra (see JAGGERY), which they imported in their vessels from other parts, and sold in retail to the people at far lower prices than they could have got if they wished it; and some rich people caused quantities of rice to be boiled in their houses, and gave it boiled down in the water to the people to drink, all for the love of God.... This famine lasted a whole year, and it spread to other parts, but was not so bad as in Choromandel. The King of Bisnagar, who was sovereign of that territory, heard of the humanity and beneficence of the Portuguese to the people of the country, and he was greatly pleased thereat, and sent an _ola_ (see OLLAH) of thanks to the residents of S. Thomé. And this same year there was such a scarcity of provisions in the harbours of the Straits, that in Aden a load (_fardo_) of rice fetched forty XARAFIS, each worth a _cruzado_...."—_Correa_, iv. 131-132. 1598.—"The chief and most common money (at Goa) is called Pardauue (PARDAO) XERAPHIN. It is of silver, but of small value. They strike it at Goa, and it is marked on one side with the image of St. Sebastian, on the other with 3 or 4 arrows in a sheaf. It is worth 3 testoons or 300 Reys (REAS) of Portugal, more or less."—_Linschoten_ (from French ed. 71); [Hak. Soc. i. 241, and compare i. 190; and see another version of the same passage under PARDAO]. 1610.—"Inprimis of SERAFFINS _Ecberi_, which be ten Rupias (RUPEE) a piece, there are sixtie Leckes (LACK)."—_Hawkins_, in _Purchas_, i. 217. Here the gold MOHUR is meant. c. 1610.—"Les pièces d'or sont CHERAFINS à vingt-cinq sols pièce."—_Pyrard da Laval_, ii. 40; [Hak. Soc. ii. 69, reading CHERUFINS]. 1653.—"_Monnoyes courantes à Goa._ "Sequin de Venise 24 tangues (TANGA) * * * * * Reale d'Espagne 12 tangues. Abassis de Perse 3 tangues. Pardaux (PARDAO) 5 tangues. Scherephi 6 tangues. Roupies (RUPEE) du Mogol 6 tangues. Tangue 20 bousserouque (BUDGROOK)." _De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, 1657, 530. c. 1675.—"Coins ... of Rajapore. Imaginary Coins. The Pagod (PAGODA) is 3½ Rupees. 48 Juttals (see JEETUL) is one Pagod. 10 and ½ Larees (LARIN) is 1 Pagod. ZERAPHINS 2½, 1 Old Dollar. "Coins and weights of Bombaim. 3 LAREES is 1 ZERAPHIN. 80 Raies (REAS) 1 Laree. 1 PICE is 10 Raies. The Raies are imaginary. "Coins and weights in Goa.... The _Cruzado_ of gold, 12 ZERAPHINS. The _Zeraphin_, 5 _Tangoes_. The _Tango_ (TANGA), 5 _Vinteens_. The _Vinteen_, 15 _Basrooks_ (BUDGROOK), whereof 75 make a _Tango_. And 60 _Rees_ make a _Tango_."—_Fryer_, 206. 1690.— dw. gr. "The Gold St. Thoma 2 5½ The Silv. SHEREPHENE 7 4." _Table of Coins_, in _Ovington_. 1727.—"Their Soldiers Pay (at Goa) is very small and ill paid. They have but six XERAPHEENS per Month, and two Suits of Calico, stript or checquered, in a Year ... and a XERAPHEEN is worth about sixteen Pence half Peny _Ster._"—_A. Hamilton_, i. 249; [ed. 1744, i. 252]. 1760.—"You shall coin Gold and silver of equal weight and fineness with the Ashrefees (ASHRAFEE) and Rupees of Moorshedabad, in the name of Calcutta."—_Nawab's Perwannah for Estabt. of a Mint in Calcutta_, in _Long_, 227. c. 1844.—"Sahibs now are very different from what they once were. When I was a young man with an officer in the camp of Lāt Līk Sāhib (Lord Lake) the sahibs would give an _ashrafi_ (ASHRAFEE), when now they think twice before taking out a rupee."—_Personal Reminiscences of an old Khansama's Conversation._ Here the gold MOHUR is meant. XERCANSOR, n.p. This is a curious example of the manner in which the Portuguese historians represent Mahommedan names. Xercansor does really very fairly represent phonetically the name of _Sher Khān Sūr_, the famous rival and displacer of Humāyūn, under the title of Sher Shāh. c. 1538.—"But the King of Bengal, seeing himself very powerful in the kingdom of the Patans, seized the king and took his kingdom from him ... and made Governor of the kingdom a great lord, a vassal of his, called Cotoxa, and then leaving everything in good order, returned to Bengal. The administrator Cotoxa took the field with a great array, having with him a Patan Captain called XERCANSOR, a valiant cavalier, much esteemed by all."—_Correa_, ii. 719. The kingdom of the Patans appears to be Behar, where various Afghan chiefs tried to establish themselves after the conquest of Delhi by Baber. It would take more search than it is worth to elucidate the story as told by Correa, but see _Elliot_, iv. 333. Cotoxa (Koto sha) appears to be _Ḳutb Khān_ of the Mahommedan historian there. Another curious example of Portuguese nomenclature is that given to the first Mahommedan king of Malacca by Barros, _Xaquem Darxá_ (II. vi. 1), by Alboquerque _Xaquendarxa_ (_Comm._ Pt. III. ch. 17). This name is rendered by Lassen's ponderous lore into Skt. _Sakanadhara_, "d. h. Besitzer kräftiger Besinnungen" (or "Possessor, of strong recollections."—_Ind. Alt._ iv. 546), whereas it is simply the Portuguese way of writing _Sikandar Shāh_! [So Linschoten (Hak. Soc. ii. 183) writes Xatamas for _Shāh Tamasp._]. For other examples, see CODOVASCAM, IDALCAN. Y YABOO, s. Pers. _yābū_, which is perhaps a corruption of Ar. _ya'būb_, defined by Johnson as 'a swift and long horse.' A nag such as we call 'a galloway,' a large pony or small hardy horse; the term in India is generally applied to a very useful class of animals brought from Afghanistan. [c. 1590.—"The fifth class (YÁBÚ horses) are bred in this country, but fall short in strength and size. Their performances also are mostly bad. They are the offspring of Turki horses with an inferior breed."—_Āīn_, ed. _Blochmann_, i. 234.] 1754.—"There are in the highland country of KANDAHAR and CABUL a small kind of horses called YABOUS, which are very serviceable."—_Hanway, Travels_, ii. 367. [1839.—"A very strong and useful breed of ponies, called YAUBOOS, is however reared, especially about Baumiaun. They are used to carry baggage, and can bear a great load, but do not stand a long continuance of hard work so well as mules."—_Elphinstone, Caubul_, ed. 1842, i. 189.] YAK, s. The Tibetan ox (_Bos grunniens_, L., _Poëphagus_ of Gray), belonging to the Bisontine group of _Bovinae_. It is spoken of in Bogle's Journal under the odd name of the "cow-tailed cow," which is a literal sort of translation of the Hind. name _chāorī gāo_, _chāorīs_ (see CHOWRY), having been usually called "COW-TAILS" in the 18th century. [The usual native name for the beast in N. India is _suragā'o_, which comes from Skt. _surabhi_, 'pleasing.'] The name YAK does not appear in Buffon, who calls it the 'Tartarian cow,' nor is it found in the 3rd ed. of Pennant's _H. of Quadrupeds_ (1793), though there is a fair account of the animal as _Bos grunniens_ of Lin., and a poor engraving. Although the word occurs in Della Penna's account of Tibet, written in 1730, as quoted below, its first appearance in print was, as far as we can ascertain, in Turner's _Mission to Tibet_. It is the Tib. _gYak_, Jäsche's Dict. _gyag_. The animal is mentioned twice, though in a confused and inaccurate manner, by Aelian; and somewhat more correctly by Cosmas. Both have got the same fable about it. It is in medieval times described by Rubruk. The domestic yak is in Tibet the ordinary beast of burden, and is much ridden. Its hair is woven into tents, and spun into ropes; its milk a staple of diet, and its dung of fuel. The wild yak is a magnificent animal, standing sometimes 18 hands high, and weighing 1600 to 1800 lbs., and multiplies to an astonishing extent on the high plateaux of Tibet. The use of the tame yak extends from the highlands of Khokand to Kuku-khotan or Kwei-hwaching, near the great northern bend of the Yellow River. c. A.D. 250.—"The Indians (at times) carry as presents to their King tame tigers, trained panthers, four-horned oryxes, and cattle of two different races, one kind of great swiftness, and another kind that are terribly wild, that kind of cattle from (the tails of) which they make fly-flaps...."—_Aelian, de Animalibus_, xv. cap. 14. Again: "There is in India a grass-eating[283] animal, which is double the size of the horse, and which has a very bushy tail very black in colour.[284] The hairs of the tail are finer than human hair, and the Indian women set great store by its possession.... When it perceives that it is on the point of being caught, it hides its tail in some thicket ... and thinks that since its tail is not seen, it will not be regarded as of any value, for it knows that the tail is the great object of fancy."—_Ibid._ xvi. 11. c. 545.—"This Wild Ox is a great beast of India, and from it is got the thing called _Tupha_, with which officers in the field adorn their horses and pennons. They tell of this beast that if its tail catches in a tree he will not budge but stands stock-still, being horribly vexed at losing a single hair of its tail; so the natives come and cut his tail off, and then when he has lost it altogether, he makes his escape."—_Cosmas Indicopleustes_, Bk. xi. Transl. in _Cathay_, &c., p. clxxiv. [c. 1590.—In a list of things imported from the "northern mountains" into Oudh, we have "tails of the _Ḳutās_ cow."—_Āīn_, ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 172; and see 280.] 1730.—"Dopo di che per circa 40 giorni di camino non si trova più abitazioni di case, ma solo alcune tende con quantità di mandre di IAK, ossiano bovi pelosi, pecore, cavalli...."—_Fra Orazio della Penna di Billi, Breve Notizia del Thibet_ (published by Klaproth in _Journ. As._ 2d. ser.) p. 17. 1783.—"... on the opposite side saw several of the black chowry-tailed cattle.... This very singular and curious animal deserves a particular description.... The YAK of Tartary, called _Soora Goy_ in Hindostan...."—_Turner's Embassy_ (pubd. 1800), 185-6. [Sir H. Yule identifies _Soora Goy_ with _Ch'āorī Gāī_; but, as will be seen above, the H. name is _surāgāo_.] In the publication at the latter date appears the excellent plate after Stubbs, called "the YAK _of Tartary_," still the standard representation of the animal. [Also see Turner's paper (1794) in the _As. Res._, London reprint of 1798, iv. 365 _seqq._] Though the two following quotations from Abbé Huc do not contain the word _yak_, they are pictures by that clever artist which we can hardly omit to reproduce: 1851.—"Les bœufs à long poils étaient de véritables caricatures; impossible de figurer rien de plus drôle; ils marchaient les jambes écartées, et portaient péniblement un énorme système de stalactites, qui leur pendaient sous le ventre jusqu'à terre. Ces pauvres bêtes étaient si informes et tellement recouvertes de glaçons qu'il semblait qu'on les eût mis confire dans du sucre candi."—_Huc et Gabet, Souvenirs d'un Voyage_, &c. ii. 201; [E.T. ii. 108]. " "Au moment où nous passâmes le Mouroui Oussou sur la glace, un spectacle assez bizarre s'offrit à nos yeux. Déjà nous avions remarqué de loin ... des objets informes et noirâtres rangés en file en travers de ce grand fleuve.... Ce fut seulement quand nous fûmes tout près, que nous pûmes reconnaître plus de 50 bœufs sauvages incrustés dans la glace. Ils avaient voulu, sans doute, traverser le fleuve à la nage, au moment de la concrétion des eaux, et ils s'étaient trouvés pris par les glaçons sans avoir la force de s'en débarrasser et de continuer leur route. Leur belle tête, surmontée de grandes cornes, était encore à découvert; mais la reste du corps était pris dans la glace, qui était si transparente qu'on pouvait distinguer facilement la position de ces imprudentes bêtes; on eût dit qu'elles étaient encore à nager. Les aigles et les corbeaux leur avaient arraché les yeux."—_Ibid._ ii. 219; [E.T. ii. 119 _seq._ and for a further account of the animal see ii. 81]. YAM, s. This general name in English of the large edible tuber _Dioscorea_ seems to be a corruption of the name used in the W. Indies at the time of the discovery. [Mr. Platt (9 ser. _N. & Q._ v. 226 _seq._) suggests that the original form was _nyam_ or _nyami_, in the sense of 'food,' _nyami_ meaning 'to eat' in the Fulah language of Senegal. The cannibal _Nyam-Nyams_, of whom Miss Kingsley gives an account (_Travels in W. Africa_, 330 _seq._) appear to take their name from the same word.] 1600.—"There are great store of INIAMAS growing in Guinea, in great fields."—_Purchas_, ii. 957. 1613.—"... Moreover it produces great abundance of INHAMES, or large subterranean tubers, of which there are many kinds, like the _camottes_ of America, and these _inhames_ boiled or roasted serve in place of bread."—_Godinho de Eredia_, 19. 1764.— "In meagre lands 'Tis known the YAM will ne'er to bigness swell." _Grainger_, Bk. i. Z ZABITA, s. Hind. from Ar. _ẓābitā_. An exact rule, a canon, but in the following it seems to be used for a tariff of assessment: 1799.—"I have established the ZABETA for the shops in the Fort as fixed by Macleod. It is to be paid annually."—_Wellington_, i. 49. ZAMORIN, s. The title for many centuries of the Hindu sovereign of Calicut and the country round. The word is Malayāl. _Sāmūtiri_, _Sāmūri_, _Tāmātiri_, _Tāmūri_, a _tadbhava_ (or vernacular modification) of Skt. _Sāmundri_, 'the Sea-King.' (See also _Wilson, Mackenzie MSS._ i. xcvii.) [Mr. Logan (_Malabar_, iii. Gloss. s.v.) suggests that the title SAMUDRI is a translation of the Rāja's ancient Malayāl. title of _Kunnalakkon_, _i.e._ 'King (_kon_) of the hills (_kunnu_) and waves (_ala_).' The name has recently become familiar in reference to the curious custom by which the Zamorin was attacked by one of the candidates for his throne (see the account by A. Hamilton (ed. 1744, i. 309 _seq._ _Pinkerton_, viii. 374) quoted by Mr. Frazer (_Golden Bough_, 2nd ed. ii. 14 _seq._).] c. 1343.—"The sultan is a Kāfir called the SĀMARĪ.... When the time of our departure for China came, the sultan, the SĀMARĪ equipped for us one of the 13 junks which were lying in the port of Calicut."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 89-94. 1442.—"I saw a man with his body naked like the rest of the Hindus. The sovereign of this city (Calicut) bears the title of SĀMARI. When he dies it is his sister's son who succeeds him."—_Abdurrazzāk_?, in _India in the XVth. Cent._ 17. 1498.—"First Calicut whither we went.... The King whom they call CAMOLIM (for ÇAMORIM) can muster 100,000 men for war, with the contingents that he receives, his own authority extending to very few."—_Roteiro de Vasco da Gama._ 1510.—"Now I will speak of the King here in Calicut, because he is the most important King of all those before mentioned, and is called SAMORY, which in the Pagan language means God on earth."—_Varthema_, 134. The traveller confounds the word with _tamburān_, which does mean 'Lord.' [Forbes (see below) makes the same mistake.] 1516.—"This city of Calicut is very large.... This King became greater and more powerful than all the others: he took the name of ZOMODRI, which is a point of honour above all other Kings."—_Barbosa_, 103. [1552.—"SAMARAO." See under CELEBES.] 1553.—"The most powerful Prince of this Malebar was the King of Calecut, who _par excellence_ was called CAMARIJ, which among them is as among us the title Emperor."—_Barros_, I. iv. 7. [1554.—Speaking of the Moluccas, "CAMARAO, which in their language means Admiral."—_Castanheda_, Bk. vi. ch. 66.] " "I wrote him a letter to tell him ... that, please God, in a short time the imperial fleet would come from Egypt to the SĀMARI, and deliver the country from the hands of the infidels."—_Sidi 'Ali_, p. 83. [Vambéry, who in his translation betrays a remarkable ignorance of Indian geography, speaks (p. 24) of "Samiri, the ruler of _Calcutta_," by which he means _Calicut_.] 1563.—"And when the King of Calecut (who has for title SAMORIM or Emperor) besieged Cochin...."—_Garcia_, f. 58_b_. 1572.— "Sentado o Gama junto ao rico leito Os seus mais affastados, prompto em vista Estava o SAMORI no trajo, e geyto Da gente, nunca dantes delle vista." _Camões_, vii. 59. By Burton: "When near that splendid couch took place the guest and others further off, prompt glance and keen the SAMORIN cast on folk whose garb and gest were like to nothing he had ever seen." 1616.—Under this year there is a note of a Letter from Underecoon-Cheete the Great SAMORIN or K. of Calicut to K. James.—_Sainsbury_, i. 462. 1673.—"Indeed it is pleasantly situated under trees, and it is the Holy See of their ZAMERHIN or Pope."—_Fryer_, 52. 1781.—"Their (the Christians') hereditary privileges were respected by the ZAMORIN himself."—_Gibbon_, ch. xlvii. 1785.—A letter of Tippoo's applies the term to a tribe or class, speaking of '2000 SAMORIES'; who are these?—_Select Letters_, 274. 1787.—"The ZAMORIN is the only ancient sovereign in the South of India."—_T. Munro_, in _Life_, i. 59. 1810.—"On our way we saw one of the ZAMORIM'S houses, but he was absent at a more favoured residence of Paniany."—_Maria Graham_, 110. [1814.—"The King of Calicut was, in the Malabar language, called SAMORY, or ZAMORINE, that is to say, God on the earth."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. i. 263. See quotation above from Varthema.] " "... nor did the conqueror (Hyder Ali) take any notice of the ZAMORINE'S complaints and supplications. The unfortunate prince, after fasting three days, and finding all remonstrance vain, set fire to his palace, and was burned, with some of his women and their brahmins."—_Ibid._ iv. 207-8; [2nd ed. ii. 477]. This was a case of TRAGA. [1900.—"The ZAMORIN of Calicut who succeeded to the gadi (GUDDY) three months ago, has died."—_Pioneer Mail_, April 13.] ZANZIBAR, n.p. This name was originally general, and applied widely to the East African coast, at least south of the River Jubb, and as far as the Arab traffic extended. But it was also specifically applied to the island on which the Sultan of Zanzibar now lives (and to which we now generally restrict the name); and this was the case at least since the 15th century, as we see from the _Roteiro_. The Pers. _Zangī-bār_, 'Region of the Blacks,' was known to the ancients in the form _Zingis_ (_Ptolemy_, i. 17, 9; iv. 7, 11) and _Zingium_. The Arab softening of the _g_ made the name into _Zanjībār_, and this the Portuguese made into _Zanzibar_. c. 545.—"And those who navigate the Indian Sea are aware that ZINGIUM, as it is called, lies beyond the country where the incense grows, which is called Barbary."—_Cosmas_, in _Cathay_, &c., clxvii. c. 940.—"The land of the ZANJ begins at the channel issuing from the Upper Nile" (by this the Jubb seems meant) "and extends to the country of SOFĀLA and of the Wakwak."—_Maṣ'ūdī, Prairies d'Or_, iii. 7. c. 1190.—Alexander having eaten what was pretended to be the head of a black captive says: "... I have never eaten better food than this! Since a man of ZANG is in eating so heart-attracting, To eat any other roast meat to me is not agreeable!" _Sikandar-Nāmah of Nizāmī_, by _Wilberforce Clarke_, p. 104. 1298.—"ZANGHIBAR is a great and noble Island, with a compass of some 2000 miles. The people ... are all black, and go stark naked, with only a little covering for decency. Their hair is as black as pepper, and so frizzly that even with water you can scarcely straighten it," &c., &c.—_Marco Polo_, ii. 215. Marco Polo regards the coast of Zanzibar as belonging to a great island like Madagascar. 1440.—"Kalikut is a very safe haven ... where one finds in abundance the precious objects brought from maritime countries, especially from Habshah (see HUBSHEE, ABYSSINIA, ZIRBAD, and ZANZIBAR." _Abdurrazzāk_, in _Not. et Exts._, xiv. 436. 1498.—"And when the morning came, we found we had arrived at a very great island called JAMGIBER, peopled with many Moors, and standing good ten leagues from the coast."—_Roteiro_, 105. 1516.—"Between this island of San Lorenzo (_i.e._ Madagascar) and the continent, not very far from it are three islands, which are called one Manfia, another ZANZIBAR, and the other Penda; these are inhabited by Moors; they are very fertile islands."—_Barbosa_, 14. 1553.—"And from the streams of this river Quilimance towards the west, as far as the Cape of Currents, up to which the Moors of that coast do navigate, all that region, and that still further west towards the Cape of Good Hope (as we call it), the Arabians and Persians of those parts call ZANGUEBAR, and the inhabitants they call ZANGUY."—_Barros_, I. viii. 4. " A few pages later we have "Isles of Pemba, _Zanzibar_, Monfia, Comoro," showing apparently that a difference had grown up, at least among the Portuguese, distinguishing ZANGUEBAR the continental region from ZANZIBAR the Island. c. 1586. "And with my power did march to ZANZIBAR The western (_sic_) part of Afric, where I view'd The Ethiopian Sea, rivers, and lakes...." _Marlowe's Tamburlane the Great_, 2d. part, i. 3. 1592.—"From hence we went for the Isle of ZANZIBAR on the coast of MELINDE, where at wee stayed and wintered untill the beginning of February following."—_Henry May_, in _Hakl._ iv. 53. ZEBU, s. This whimsical name, applied in zoological books, English as well as French, to the humped domestic ox (or BRAHMINY BULL) of India, was taken by Buffon from the exhibitors of such a beast at a French fair, who perhaps invented the word, but who told him the beast had been brought from Africa, where it was called by that name. We have been able to discover no justification for this in African dialects, though our friend Mr. R. Cust has kindly made search, and sought information from other philologists on our account. _Zebu_ passes, however, with most people as an Indian word; thus _Webster's Dictionary_ says, "ZEBU, the native Indian name." The only word at all like it that we can discover is ZOBO (q.v.) or _zhobo_, applied in the semi-Tibetan regions of the Himālaya to a useful hybrid, called in Ladak by the slightly modified form _dsomo_. In Jäschke's _Tibetan Dict._ we find "_Ze'-ba_ ... 1. hump of a camel, zebu, etc." This is curious, but, we should think, only one of those coincidences which we have had so often to notice. Isidore Geoffroy de St. Hilaire, in his work _Acclimatation et Domestication des Animaux Utiles_, considers the ox and the _zebu_ to be two distinct species. Both are figured on the Assyrian monuments, and both on those of ancient Egypt. The humped ox also exists in Southern Persia, as Marco Polo mentions. Still, the great naturalist to whose work we have referred is hardly justified in the statement quoted below, that the "zebu" is common to "almost the whole of Asia" with a great part of Africa. [Mr. Blanford writes: "The origin of _Bos indicus_ (sometimes called ZEBU by European naturalists) is unknown, but it was in all probability tropical or sub-tropical, and was regarded by Blyth as probably African. No ancestral form has been discovered among Indian fossil bovines, which ... comprise species allied to the gaur and buffalo" (_Mammalia_, 483 _seq._).] c. 1772.—"We have seen this small hunched ox alive.... It was shown at the fair in Paris in 1752 (_sic_, but a transcript from the French edition of 1837 gives 1772) under the name of ZEBU; which we have adopted to describe the animal by, for it is a particular breed of the ox, and not a species of the buffalo."—_Buffon's Nat. Hist._, E.T. 1807, viii. 19, 20; see also p. 33. 1861.—"Nous savons donc positivement qu'à une époque où l'occident était encore couvert de forêts, l'orient, déjà civilisé, possédait dejà le boeuf et le ZEBU; et par consequent c'est de l'orient que ces animaux sont sortis, pour devenir, l'un (le boeuf) cosmopolite, l'autre commun à presque toute l'Asie et à une grande partie de l'Afrique."—_Geoffroy St. Hilaire_ (work above referred to, 4th ed. 1861). [1898.—"I have seen a herd of ZEBRAS (_sic_) or Indian humped cattle, but cannot say where they are kept."—In 9 ser. _N. & Q._ i. 468.] ZEDOARY, and ZERUMBET, ss. These are two aromatic roots, once famous in pharmacy and often coupled together. The former is often mentioned in medieval literature. The former is Arabic _jadwār_, the latter Pers. _zarambād_. There seems some doubt about the scientific discrimination of the two. Moodeen Sheriff says that Zedoary (_Curcuma zedoaria_) is sold in most bazars under the name of _anbehaldī_, whilst _jadvār_, or _zhadvār_, is the bazar name of roots of varieties of non-poisonous aconites. There has been considerable confusion in the nomenclature of these drugs [see _Watt, Econ. Dict._ ii. 655, 670]. Dr. Royle, in his most interesting discourse on the _Antiquity of Hindoo Medicine_ (p. 77), transcribes the following prescription of the physician Aetius, in which the name of Zedoary first occurs, along with many other Indian drugs: c. A.D. 540.—"ZADOR (_i.e._ _zedoariae_), galangae, ligustici, seselis, cardamomi, piperis longi, piperis albi, cinnamomi, zingiberis, seminis Smyrnii, caryophylli, phylli, stachyos, MYROBALANI, phu, costi, scordii, silphii vel laserpitii, rhei barbarici, poeoniae; alii etiam arboris nucis viscum et paliuri semen, itemque saxifragum ac casiam addunt; ex his singulis stateres duos commisceto...." c. 1400.—"Canell and SETEWALE of price."—_R. of the Rose._ 1516.—"In the Kingdom of Calicut there grows much pepper ... and very much good ginger of the country, cardamoms, myrobolans of all kinds, bamboo canes, ZERUMBA, ZEDOARY, wild cinnamon."—_Barbosa_, 154. 1563.—"... da ZEDOARIA faz capitulo Avicena e de ZERUMBET; e isto que chamamos ZEDOARIA, chama Avicena _geiduar_, e o outro nome não lhe sei, porque o não ha senão nas terras confins á China e este _geiduar_ e uma mézinha de muito preço, e não achada senão nas mãos dos que os Gentios chamam _jogues_, ou outros a quem os Mouros chamam calandares."—_Garcia_, f. 216_v_-217. [1605.—"SETWETH," a copyist's error for _Setwall_.—_Birdwood, First Letter Book_, 200.] ZEMINDAR, s. Pers. _zamīn-dār_, 'landholder.' One holding land on which he pays revenue to the Government direct, and not to any intermediate superior. In Bengal Proper the zemindars hold generally considerable tracts, on a permanent settlement of the amount to be paid to Government. In the N.W. Provinces there are often a great many zemindars in a village, holding by a common settlement, periodically renewable. In the N.W. Provinces the rustic pronunciation of the word _zamīndār_ is hardly distinguishable from the ordinary Anglo-Indian pronunciation of _jama'dār_ (see JEMADAR), and the form given to _zamīndār_ in early English records shows that this pronunciation prevailed in Bengal more than two centuries ago. 1683.—"We lay at Bogatchera, a very pleasant and delightfull Country, y^e GEMIDAR invited us ashore, and showed us Store of Deer, Peacocks, &c., but it was not our good fortune to get any of them."—_Hedges, Diary_, April 11; [Hak. Soc. i. 77, also i. 89]. [1686.—"He has ordered downe 300 horse under the conduct of three JEMIDARS."—In ditto, II. lvi.] 1697.—"Having tried all means with the JEMIDAR of the Country adjacent to us to let us have the town of _De Calcutta_ at the usual Hire or Rent, rather than fail, having promised him ¼ Part more than the Place at present brings him in, and all to no Purpose, he making frivolous and idle Objections, that he will not let us have any Part of the Country in the Right Honourable Company's name, but that we might have it to our use in any of the Natives Names; the Reason he gives for it is, that the Place will be wholly lost to him—that we are a Powerful People—and that he cannot be possessed of his Country again when he sees Occasion—whereas he can take it from any of the Natives that rent any Part of his Country at his Pleasure. * * * * * October 31st, 1698. "The Prince having given us the three towns adjacent to our Settlement, viz. _De Calcutta_, _Chutanutte_, and _Gobinpore_, or more properly may be said the JEMMIDARSHIP of the said towns, paying the said Rent to the King as the JEMIDARS have successively done, and at the same time ordering the JEMMIDAR of the said towns to make over their Right and Title to the English upon their paying to the JEMIDAR(S) One thousand Rupees for the same, it was agreed that the Money should be paid, being the best Money that ever was spent for so great a Privilege; but the JEMMIDAR(S) making a great Noise, being unwilling to part with their Countrey ... and finding them to continue in their averseness, notwithstanding the Prince had an officer upon them to bring them to a Compliance, it is agreed that 1,500 Rupees be paid them, provided they will relinquish their title to the said towns, and give it under their Hands in Writing, that they have made over the same to the Right Honourable Company."—_Ext. of Consns. at Chuttanutte_, the 29th December (Printed for Parliament in 1788). In the preceding extracts the _De_ prefixed to Calcutta is Pers. _deh_, 'village,' or 'township,' a common term in the language of Indian Revenue administration. An 'Explanation of Terms' furnished by W. Hastings to the Fort William Council in 1759 thus explains the word: "DEEH—the ancient limits of any village or parish. Thus, 'DEEH Calcutta' means only that part which was originally inhabited."—(In _Long_, p. 176.) 1707-8.—In a "List of Men's Names, &c., immediately in the Service of the Hon^{ble} Vnited Compy. in their Factory of Fort William, Bengal * * * * * New Co. 170⅞ * * * * * Mr. William Bugden ... JEMIDAR or rent gatherer. * * * * * 1713. Mr. Edward Page ... JEMENDAR." _MS. Records_ in India Office. 1762.—"One of the articles of the Treaty with Meer Jaffier says the Company shall enjoy the ZEMIDARY of the Lands from Calcutta down to Culpee, they paying what is paid in the King's Books."—_Holograph_ (unpublished) _Letter of Ld. Clive_, in India Office Records, _dated_ Berkeley Square, Jan. 21. 1776.—"The Countrey JEMITDARS remote from Calcutta, treat us frequently with great Insolence; and I was obliged to retreat with only an officer and 17 Sepoys near 6 Miles in the face of 3 or 400 Burgundasses (see BURKUNDAUZE), who lined the Woods and Kept a straggling Fire all y^e Way."—_MS. Letter of Major James Rennell_, dd. August 5. 1778.—"This avaricious disposition the English plied with presents, which in 1698 obtained his permission to purchase from the ZEMINDAR, or Indian proprietor, the town of Sootanutty, Calcutta and Govindpore."—_Orme_, ii. 17. 1809.—"It is impossible for a province to be in a more flourishing state: and I must, in a great degree, attribute this to the total absence of ZEMINDARS."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 456. He means _zemindars_ of the Bengal description. 1812.—"... the ZEMINDARS, or hereditary Superintendents of Land."—_Fifth Report_, 13. [1818.—"The Bengal farmers, according to some, are the tenants of the Honourable Company; according to others, of the JUMIDARUS, or land-holders."—_Ward, Hindoos_, i. 74.] 1822.—"Lord Cornwallis's system was commended in Lord Wellesley's time for some of its parts, which we now acknowledge to be the most defective. Surely you will not say it has no defects. The one I chiefly alluded to was its leaving the ryots at the mercy of the ZEMINDARS."—_Elphinstone_, in _Life_, ii. 182. 1843.—"Our plain clothing commands far more reverence than all the jewels which the most tawdry ZEMINDAR wears."—_Macaulay, Speech on Gates of Somnauth._ 1871.—"The ZEMINDARS of Lower Bengal, the landed proprietary established by Lord Cornwallis, have the worst reputation as landlords, and appear to have frequently deserved it."—_Maine, Village Communities_, 163. ZENANA, s. Pers. _zanāna_, from _zan_, 'woman'; the apartments of a house in which the women of the family are secluded. This Mahommedan custom has been largely adopted by the Hindus of Bengal and the Mahrattas. ZANĀNA is also used for the women of the family themselves. The growth of the admirable Zenana Missions has of late years made this word more familiar in England. But we have heard of more than one instance in which the objects of this Christian enterprise have been taken to be an amiable aboriginal tribe—"the ZENANAS." [1760.—"I am informed the Dutch chief at Bimlipatam has ... embarked his JENNINORA on board a sloop bound to Chinsurah...."—In _Long_, 236.] 1761.—"... I asked him where the Nabob was? Who replied, he was asleep in his ZUNANA."—_Col. Coote_, in _Van Sittart_, i. 111. 1780.—"It was an object with the Omrahs or great Lords of the Court, to hold captive in their ZENANAHS, even hundreds of females."—_Hodges, Travels_, 22. 1782.—"Notice is hereby given that one _Zoraveer_, CONSUMAH to Hadjee Mustapha of Moorshedabad these 13 years, has absconded, after stealing.... He has also carried away with him two Women, heretofore of Sujah Dowlah's ZENANA; purchased by Hadjee Mustapha when last at Lucknow, one for 300 and the other for 1200 Rupees."—_India Gazette_, March 9. 1786.— "Within the Zenana, no longer would they In a starving condition impatiently stay, But break out of prison, and all run away." _Simpkin the Second_, 42. " "Their behaviour last night was so furious, that there seemed the greatest probability of their proceeding to the uttermost extremities, and that they would either throw themselves from the walls, or force open the doors of the ZENANAHS."—_Capt. Jaques_, quoted in _Articles of Charge against Hastings_, in _Burke_, vii. 27. 1789.—"I have not a doubt but it is much easier for a gentleman to support a whole ZENANA of Indians than the extravagance of one English lady."—_Munro's Narr._ 50. 1790.—"In a Mussleman Town many complaints arise of the _Passys_ or Toddy Collectors climbing the Trees and overlooking the JENANAS or Women's apartments of principal Natives."—_Minute_ in a letter from _Bd. of Revenue_ to Govt. of Bengal, July 12.—MS. in India Office. 1809.—"Musulmauns ... even carried their depravity so far as to make secret enquiries respecting the females in their districts, and if they heard of any remarkable for beauty, to have them forcibly removed to their ZENANAS."—_Lord Valentia_, i. 415. 1817.—"It was represented by the Rajah that they (the bailiffs) entered the house, and endeavoured to pass into the ZENANA, or women's apartments."—_J. Mill, Hist._ iv. 294. 1826.—"The women in the ZANANAH, in their impotent rage, flew at Captain Brown, who came off minus a considerable quantity of skin from his face."—_John Shipp_, iii. 49. 1828.—"'Thou sayest Tippoo's treasures are in the fort?' 'His treasures and his ZENANA; I may even be able to secure his person.'"—_Sir W. Scott, The Surgeon's Daughter_, ch. xii. ZEND, ZENDAVESTA, s. Zend is the name which has been commonly applied, for more than a hundred years to that dialect of the ancient Iranian (or Persian) language in which the Avesta or Sacred Books of Zorastrianism or the old Persian religion are written. The application of the name in this way was quite erroneous, as the word _Zand_ when used alone in the Parsi books indicates a 'commentary or explanation,' and is in fact applied only to some PAHLAVI translation, commentary, or gloss. If the name Zend were now to be used as the designation of any language it would more justly apply to the Pahlavi itself. At the same time Haug thinks it probable that the term Zand was originally applied to a commentary written in the same language as the Avesta itself, for in the Pahlavi translations of the Yasna, a part of the Avesta, where the scriptures are mentioned, Avesta and Zend are coupled together, as of equal authority, which could hardly have been the case if by Zend the translator meant his own work. No name for the language of the ancient scriptures has been found in the Parsi books; and _Avesta_ itself has been adopted by scholars in speaking of the language. The fragments of these scriptures are written in two dialects of the Eastern Iranian, one, the more ancient, in which the _Gāthas_ or hymns are written; and a later one which was for many centuries the spoken and written language of Bactria. The word _Zand_, in Haug's view, may be referred to the root _zan_, 'to know'; Skt. _jnā_, Gr. γνω, Lat. _gno_ (as in _a_gno_sco_, _co_gno_sco_), so that its meaning is 'knowledge.' Prof. J. Oppert, on the other hand, identifies it with old Pers. _zannda_, 'prayer.' ZENDAVESTA is the name which has been by Europeans popularly applied to the books just spoken of as the Avesta. The term is undoubtedly an inversion, as, according to Haug, "the Pahlavi books always style them _Avistâk va Zand_ (Avesta and Zend)" _i.e._ the Law with its traditional and authoritative explanation. _Abastâ_, in the sense of law, occurs in the funeral inscription of Darius at Behistūn; and this seems now the most generally accepted origin of the term in its application to the Parsi sacred books. (This is not, however, the explanation given by Haug.) Thus, '_Avesta_ and Zend' signify together 'The Law and the Commentary.' The Avesta was originally much more extensive than the texts which now exist, which are only fragments. The Parsi tradition is that there were twenty-one books called _Nasks_, the greater part of which were burnt by Alexander in his conquest of Persia; possibly true, as we know that Alexander did burn the palace at Persepolis. The collection of fragments which remains, and is known as the Zend-avesta, is divided, in its usual form, into two parts. I. The Avesta properly so called, containing (_a_) the _Vendîdâd_, a compilation of religious laws and of mythical tales; (_b_) the _Vispêrad_, a collection of litanies for the sacrifice; and (_c_) the _Yasna_, composed of similar litanies and of 5 hymns or _Gâthas_ in an old dialect. II. The _Khorda_, or small, _Avesta_, composed of short prayers for recitation by the faithful at certain moments of the day, month, or year, and in presence of the different elements, with which certain other hymns and fragments are usually included. The term Zendavesta, though used, as we see below, by Lord in 1630, first became familiar in Europe through the labours of Anquetil du Perron, and his publication of 1771. [The Zend-Avesta has now been translated in _Sacred Books of the East_, by J. Darmesteter, L. H. Mills; _Pahlavi Texts_, by E. W. West.] c. 930.—"Zarādasht, the son of Asbimām, ... had brought to the Persians the book AL-BASTĀH in the old Fārsī tongue. He gave a commentary on this, which is the ZAND, and to this commentary yet another explanation which was called BAZAND...."—_Maṣ'ūdī_, ii. 167. [See _Haug, Essays_, p. 11.] c. 1030.—"The chronology of this same past, but in a different shape, I have also found in the book of Hamza ben Alhusain Alisfahâni, which he calls '_Chronology of great nations of the past and present_.' He says that he has endeavoured to correct his account by means of the ABASTÂ, which is the religious code (of the Zoroastrians). Therefore I have transferred it into this place of my book."—_Al-Birûnî, Chronology of Ancient Nations_, by _Sachau_, p. 112. " "Afterwards the wife gave birth to six other children, the names of whom are known in the AVASTÂ."—_Ibid._ p. 108. 1630.—"Desirous to add anything to the ingenious that the opportunities of my Travayle might conferre vpon mee, I ioyned myselfe with one of their Church men called their _Daroo_, and by the interpretation of a _Parsee_, whose long imployment in the Companies Service, had brought him to mediocrity in the _English_ tongue, and whose familiarity with me, inclined him to further my inquiries: I gained the knowledge of what hereafter I shall deliver as it was compiled in a booke writ in the Persian Characters containing their Scriptures, and in their own language called their ZVNDAVASTAVV."—_Lord, The Religion of the Persees, The Proeme._ [c. 1630.—"Being past the Element of Fire and the highest Orbs (as saith their ZUNDAVASTAIO)...."—_Sir T. Herbert_, 2nd ed. 1677, p. 54.] 1653.—"Les ottomans appellent _gueuures_ vne secte de Payens que nous connoissons sous le nom d'adorateurs du feu, les Persans sous celuy d'_Atechperes_, et les Indou sous celuy de Parsi, terme dont ils se nommẽt eux-mesmes.... Ils ont leur Saincte Escriture ou ZUNDEUASTAVV, en deux volumes composée par vn nommé Zertost, conduit par vn Ange nommé Abraham ou plus-tost Bahaman Vmshauspan...."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, ed. 1657, pp. 200-201. 1700.—"Suo itaque Libro (Zerdusht) ... alium affixit specialem Titulum ZEND, seu alias ZENDAVESTÂ; vulgus sonat _Zund_ et _Zundavastaw_. Ita ut quamvis illud ejus Opus variis Tomis, sub distinctis etiam nominibus, constet, tamen quidvis ex dictorum Tomorum quovis, satis propriè et legitimè citari possit, sub dicto generali nomine, utpote quod, hac ratione, in operum ejus complexu seu Syntagmate contineri intelligatur.... Est autem ZEND nomen Arabicum: et ZENDAVESTÂ conflatum est ex superaddito nomine _Hebraeo-Chaldaico, Eshta_, _i.e._ ignis, unde Εστία ... supra dicto nomine _Zend_ apud Arabes, significatur _Igniarium_ seu _Focile_.... Cum itaque nomine ZEND significetur _Igniarium_, et ZENDAVESTÂ _Igniarium et Ignis_," &c.—_T. Hyde, Hist. Rel. Vet. Persarum eorumque Magorum_, cap. xxv., ed. Oxon. 1760, pp. 335-336. 1771.—"Persuadé que les usages modernes de l'Asie doivent leur origine aux Peuples et aux Religions qui l'ont subjuguée, je me suis proposé d'étudier dans les sources l'ancienne Théologie des Nations habituées dans les Contrées immenses qui sont à l'Est de l'Euphrate, et de consulter sur leur Histoire, les livres originaux. Ce plan m'a engagé à remonter aux Monumens les plus anciens. Je les ai trouvé de deux espèces: les prémiers écrits en Samskretan; ce sont les _Vedes_, Livres sacrés des Pays, qui de l'Indus s'étendent aux frontières de la Chine: les seconds écrits en ZEND, ancienne Langue du Nord de la Perse; c'est le ZEND AVESTA, qui passe pour avoir été la Loi des Contrées bornées par l'Euphrate, le Caucase, l'Oxus, et la mer des Indes."—_Anquetil du Perron, Zend-Avesta, Ouvrage de Zoroastre—Documens Préliminaires_, p. iii. " "Dans deux cens ans, quand les Langues ZEND et Pehlvie (PAHLAVI) seront devenues en Europe familières aux Sçavans, on pourra, en rectifiant les endroits où je me serai trompé, donner une Traduction plus exacte du ZEND-AVESTA, et ci ce que je dis ici excitant l'émulation, avance le terme que je viens de fixer, mes fautes m'auront conduit au but que je me suis proposé."—_Ibid._ Preface, xvii. 1884.—"The supposition that some of the books were destroyed by Alexander the Great is contained in the introductory chapter of the Pehlevi _Viraf-Nama_, a book written in the Sassanian times, about the 6th or 7th century, and in which the event is thus chronicled:—'The wicked, accursed Guna Mino (the evil spirit), in order to make the people sceptical about their religion, instigated the accursed Alexiedar (Alexander) the Ruman, the inhabitant of Egypt, to carry war and hardships to the country of Iran (Persia). He killed the monarch of Iran, and destroyed and made desolate the royal court. And this religion, that is, all the books of AVESTA and ZEND, written with gold ink upon prepared cow-skins, was deposited in the archives of Stakhar (Istakhar or Persepolis) of Papak. The accursed, wretched, wicked _Ashmogh_ (destroyer of the pious), Alexiedar the evil-doer, took them (the books) out and burnt them."—_Dosabhai Framji, H. of the Parsis_, ii. 158-159. ZERBAFT, s. Gold-brocade, Pers. _zar_, 'gold,' _bāft_, 'woven.' [1900.—"Kamkwabs, or kimkhwabs (KINCOB), are also known as ZAR-BAFT (gold-woven), and mushajjar (having patterns)."—_Yusuf Ali, Mon. on Silk Fabrics_, 86.] ZILLAH, s. This word is properly Ar. (in Indian pron.) _ẓila_, 'a rib,' thence 'a side,' a district. It is the technical name for the administrative districts into which British India is divided, each of which has in the older provinces a Collector, or Collector and Magistrate combined, a Sessions Judge, &c., and in the newer provinces, such as the Punjab and B. Burma, a Deputy Commissioner. [1772.—"With respect to the TALOOKDARRYS and inconsiderable ZEMINDARRYS, which formed a part of the Huzzoor (HUZOOR) ZILAHS or Districts which paid their rents immediately to the General CUTCHERRY at Moorshedabad...."—_W. Hastings_, in _Hunter, Annals of Bengal_, 4th ed., 388.] 1817.—"In each district, that is in the language of the country, each ZILLAH ... a ZILLAH Court was established."—_Mill's Hist._ v. 422. ZINGARI, n.p. This is of course not Anglo-Indian, but the name applied in various countries of Europe, and in various modifications, _zincari_, _zingani_, _zincali_, _chingari_, _zigeuner_, &c., to the gypsies. Various suggestions as to its derivation have been made on the supposition that it is of Indian origin. Borrow has explained the word as 'a person of mixt blood,' deriving it from the Skt. _sankara_, 'made up.' It is true that _varṅa sankara_ is used for an admixture of castes and races (_e.g._ in _Bhāgavad Gītā_, i. 41, &c.), but it is not the name of any caste, nor would people to whom such an opprobrious epithet had been applied be likely to carry it with them to distant lands. A writer in the _Saturday Review_ once suggested the Pers. _zīngar_, 'a saddler.' Not at all probable. In Sleeman's _Ramaseeana_ or Vocabulary of the peculiar Language used by the Thugs (Calcutta, 1836), p. 85, we find: "CHINGAREE, a class of Multani Thugs, sometimes called _Naiks_, of the Mussulman faith. They proceed on their expeditions in the character of Brinjaras, with cows and bullocks laden with merchandize, which they expose for sale at their encampments, and thereby attract their victims. They use the rope of their bullocks instead of the _roomal_ in strangling. They are an ancient tribe of Thugs, and take their wives and children on their expeditions." [These are the Chāngars of whom Mr. Ibbetson (_Panjab Ethnog._ 308) gives an account. A full description of them has been given by Dr. G. W. Leitner (_A Sketch of the Changars and of their Dialect_, Lahore, 1880), in which he shows reason to doubt any connection between them and the Zingari.] De Goeje (_Contributions to the Hist. of the Gypsies_) regards that people as the Indian _Zoṭṭ_ (_i.e._ _Jatt_ of Sind). He suggests as possible origins of the name first _shikārī_ (see SHIKAREE), and then Pers. _changī_, 'harper,' from which a plural _changān_ actually occurs in Lane's _Arabian Nights_, iii. 730, note 22. [These are the Al-Jink, male dancers (see _Burton, Ar. Nights_, viii. 18).] If the name is to be derived from India, the term in Sleeman's _Vocabulary_ seems a more probable origin than the others mentioned here. But is it not more likely that _zingari_, like Gipsy and Bohemian, would be a name given _ab extra_ on their appearing in the West, and not carried with them from Asia? ZIRBAD, n.p. Pers. _zīr-bād_, 'below the wind,' _i.e._ leeward. This is a phrase derived from nautical use, and applied to the countries eastward of India. It appears to be adopted with reference to the S.W. Monsoon. Thus by the extracts from the _Mohit_ or 'Ocean' of Sidi 'Ali Kapudān (1554), translated by Joseph V. Hammer in the _Journ. As. Soc. Bengal_, we find that one chapter (unfortunately not given) treats "Of the Indian Islands above and below the wind." The islands "above the wind" were probably Ceylon, the Maldives, Socotra, &c., but we find no extract with precise indication of them. We find however indicated as the "tracts situated below the wind" Malacca, Sumatra, Tenasserim, Bengal, Martaban, Pegu. The phrase is one which naturally acquires a specific meaning among sea-faring folk, of which we have an instance in the Windward and Leeward Islands of the W. Indies. But probably it was adopted from the Malays, who make use of the same nomenclature, as the quotations show. 1442.—"The inhabitants of the sea coasts arrive here (at Ormuz) from the countries of Tchin, Java, Bengal, the cities of ZIRBAD."—_Abdurrazzāk_, in _India in the XVth Cent._ 6. 1553.—"... Before the foundation of Malaca, in this Cingapura ... met all the navigators of the seas to the West of India and of those to the East of it, which last embrace the regions of Siam, China, Choampa, Camboja, and the many thousand islands that lie in that Orient. And these two quarters the natives of the land distinguish as Dybananguim (_di-bāwa-angīn_) and Ataz Anguim (_ātas-angīn_) which are as much as to say 'BELOW THE WINDS' and '_above the winds_,' below being West and above East."—_Barros_, Dec. II. Liv. vi. cap. i. In this passage De Barros goes unusually astray, for the use of the Malay expressions which he quotes, _bawa-angin_ (or _di-bawah_) 'BELOW THE WIND,' and _ātas_ (or _di-ātas_) angīn, 'above the wind,' is just the reverse of his explanation, the former meaning the east, and the latter the west (see below). c. 1590.—"_Kalanbak_ (see CALAMBAK) is the wood of a tree brought from ZÍRBÁD (?)"—_Āīn_, i. 81. A mistaken explanation is given in the foot-note from a native authority, but this is corrected by Prof. Blochmann at p. 616. 1726.—"The Malayers are also commonly called _Orang di Bawah Angin_, or 'people BENEATH THE WIND,' otherwise _Easterlings_, as those of the West, and particularly the Arabs, are called _Orang Atas Angin_, or 'people above the wind,' and known as Westerlings."—_Valentijn_, v. 310. " "The land of the Peninsula, &c., was called by the geographers ZIERBAAD, meaning in Persian 'beneath the wind.'"—_Ibid._ 317. 1856.—"There is a peculiar idiom of the Malay language, connected with the monsoons.... The Malays call all countries west of their own 'countries above the wind,' and their own and all countries east of it 'countries BELOW THE WIND.'... The origin of the phrase admits of no explanation, unless it have reference to the most important of the two monsoons, the western, that which brought to the Malayan countries the traders of India."—_Crawfurd's Desc. Dict._ 288. ZOBO, ZHOBO, DSOMO, &c., s. Names used in the semi-Tibetan tracts of the Himālaya for hybrids between the yak bull and the ordinary hill cow, much used in transport and agriculture. See quotation under ZEBU. The following are the connected Tibetan terms, according to Jaeschke's Dict. (p. 463): "_mdzo_, a mongrel bred of Yak bull and common cow; _bri-mdzo_, a mongrel bred of common bull and yak cow; _m_DZOPO, a male; _m_DZO-MO, a female animal of the kind, both valued as domestic cattle." [Writing of the Lower Himālaya, Mr. Atkinson says: "When the sire is a yak and the dam a hill cow, the hybrid is called JUBU; when the parentage is reversed, the produce is called _garjo_. The _jubu_ is found more valuable than the other hybrid or than either of the pure stocks" (_Himalayan Gazetteer_, ii. 38). Also see _Āīn_, ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 350.] 1298.—"There are wild cattle in that country almost as big as elephants, splendid creatures, covered everywhere but in the back with shaggy hair a good four palms long. They are partly black, partly white, and really wonderfully fine creatures, and the hair or wool is extremely fine and white, finer and whiter than silk. Messer Marco brought some to Venice as a great curiosity, and so it was reckoned by those who saw it. There are also plenty of them tame, which have been caught young. They also cross these with the common cow, and the cattle from this cross are wonderful beasts, and better for work than other animals. These the people use commonly for burden and general work, and in the plough as well; and at the latter they will do twice as much work as any other cattle, being such very strong beasts."—_Marco Polo_, Bk. i. ch. 57. 1854.—"The ZOBO, or cross between the yak and the hill-cow (much resembling the English cow) is but rarely seen in these mountains (Sikkim), though common in the N.W. Himalaya."—_Hooker's Him. Journals_, 2d ed. i. 203. [1871.—"The plough in Lahoul ... is worked by a pair of DZOS (hybrids between the cow and yak)."—_Harcourt, Him. Dists. of Kooloo, Lahoul, and Spiti_, 180. [1875.—"Ploughing is done chiefly with the hybrid of the yak bull and the common cow; this they call ZO if male and ZOMO if female."—_Drew, Jummoo and Kashmir_, 246.] ZOUAVE, s. This modern French term is applied to certain regiments of light infantry in a quasi-Oriental costume, recruited originally in Algeria, and from various races, but now only consisting of Frenchmen. The name _Zuawa_, _Zouaoua_ was, according to Littré, that of a Kabyle tribe of the Jurjura which furnished the first soldiers so called. [ZUBT, ZUBTEE, adj. and s. of which the corrupted forms are JUBTEE, JUPTEE. Ar. _ẓabt̤_, lit. 'keeping, guarding,' but more generally in India, in the sense of 'seizure, confiscation.' In the _Āīn_ it is used in the sense which is still in use in the N.W.P., 'cash rents on the more valuable crops, such as sugar-cane, tobacco, etc., in those districts where rents in kind are generally paid.' [c. 1590.—"Of these Parganahs, 138 pay revenue in cash from crops charged at special rates (in orig. _ẓabt̤ī_)."—_Āīn_, ed. _Jarret_, ii. 153. [1813.—"ZEBT ... restraint, confiscation, sequestration. ZEBTY. Relating to restraint or confiscation; what has been confiscated.... Lands resumed by _Jaffier Khan_ which had been appropriated in _Jaghire_ (see JAGHEER)."—Glossary to _Fifth Report_. [1851.—"You put down one hundred rupees. If the water of your land does not come ... then my money shall be confiscated to the Sahib. If it does then your money shall be ZUPT (confiscated)."—_Edwardes, A Year on the Punjab Frontier_, i. 278.] ZUMBOORUCK, s. Ar. Turk. Pers. _zambūrak_ (spelt _zanbūrak_), a small gun or swivel usually carried on a camel, and mounted on a saddle;—a falconet. [See a drawing in R. Kipling's _Beast and Man in India_, 255.] It was, however, before the use of gunpowder came in, the name applied sometimes to a cross-bow, and sometimes to the _quarrel_ or bolt shot from such a weapon. The word is in form a Turkish diminutive from Ar. _zambūr_, 'a hornet'; much as 'musket' comes from _mosquetta_. Quatremère thinks the name was given from the twang of the cross-bow at the moment of discharge (see _H. des Mongols_, 285-6; see also _Dozy, Suppt._ s.v.). This older meaning is the subject of our first quotation: 1848.—"Les écrivains arabes qui ont traité des guerres des croisades, donnent à l'arbalête, telle que l'employait les chrétiens, le nom de ZENBOUREK. La première fois qu'ils en font mention, c'est en parlant du siège de Tyr par Saladin en 1187.... Suivant l'historien des patriarches d'Alexandrie, le ZENBOUREK était une flêche de l'épaisseur du pouce, de la longueur d'une coudée, qui avait quatre faces ... il traversait quelque fois au même coup deux hommes placés l'un derrière l'autre.... Les musulmans paraissent n'avoir fait usage qu'assez tard du ZENBOUREK. Djèmal-Eddin est, à ma connaissance, le premier écrivain arabe qui, sous la date 643 (1245 de J.C.), cite cette arme comme servant aux guerriers de l'Islamisme; c'est à propos du siège d'Ascalon par le sultan d'Egypte.... Mais bientôt l'usage du ZENBOUREK devint commun en Orient, et dans la suite des Turks ottomans entretinrent dans leurs armées un corps de soldats appelés ZENBOUREKDJIS. Maintenant ... ce mot a tout à fait changé d'acception, et l'on donne en Perse le nom de ZENBOUREK à une petite pièce d'artillerie légère."—_Reinaud, De l'Art Militaire chez les Arabes au moyen age. Journ. As._, Ser. IV., tom. xii. 211-213. 1707.—"Prince Bedár Bakht ... was killed by a cannon-ball, and many of his followers also fell.... His younger brother Wálájáh was killed by a ball from a ZAMBÚRAK."—_Khāfī Khān_, in _Elliot_, vii. 398. c. 1764.—"Mirza Nedjef Qhan, who was preceded by some ZEMBERECS, ordered that kind of artillery to stand in the middle of the water and to fire on the eminence."—_Seir Mutaqherin_, iii. 250. 1825.—"The reign of Futeh Allee Shah has been far from remarkable for its military splendour.... He has rarely been exposed to danger in action, but, early in his reign ... he appeared in the field, ... till at last one or two shots from ZUMBOORUCKS dropping among them, he fell from his horse in a swoon of terror...."—_J. B. Fraser, Journey into Khorasān_ in 1821-22, pp. 197-8. [1829.—"He had no cannon; but was furnished with a description of ordnance, or swivels, called ZUMBOORUK, which were mounted on camels; and which, though useful in action, could make no impression on the slightest walls...."—_Malcolm, H. of Persia_, i. 419.] 1846.—"So hot was the fire of cannon, musquetry, and ZAMBOORAKS, kept up by the Khalsa troops, that it seemed for some moments impossible that the entrenchments could be won under it."—_Sir Hugh Gough's desp. on the Battle of Sobraon_, dd. Feb 13. " "The flank in question (at Subrāon) was mainly guarded by a line of two hundred 'ZUMBOORUKS,' or falconets; but it derived some support from a salient battery, and from the heavy guns retained on the opposite bank of the river."—_Cunningham's H. of the Sikhs_, 322. INDEX. Abada, 1a Abadie, 16a Abado, 2a Abase, 389b Abash, 428b Abassines, 2b Abastà, 982b Abath, 1b Abbasee, Abbesse, 389b Abcáree, 2a Abeshi, 428b; Abexynes, 2b Abihówa, 2b Abkáry, Abkarry, 2a Abrahmanes, 112a; Abraiaman, Abraiamin, 111b Abrawan, Abrooan, 706a Abu-Sarūr, 45a Abyssinia, 2b A.C., 2b Acajou, Acaju, 168b Acali, 9b Acaplen, 159a Acciao, 3b Acem, 4a Aceni, 4a Acha, 439b Achānak, Achánock, 2b Achár, 3a Acheen, 3a; Achein, 4a; Achem, 3b, 4a; Acheyn, 4a; Achín, 4a Açuquere, 864b Adami pomum, 4b; Adam's Apple, 4a Adap, 39a; Adapol, 39b Adathay, Adati, 4b, 706a Adawlut, 4b, 6b, 512a Addati, 4b Adelham, 432a, 628b, 779a Adhigári, Adhikāri, Adicario, Adigaar, 7a; Adigar, Adigares, 6b, 7a, 686a; Adikar, 7a Adjutant, 7a, 289b, 694b, 849a Admiral, 18a Aduano, 310b Ady, 176b Æde, 336b, 630b Affanan, Affion, 641b Affiore, 780a Afghán, 7b; Afghaun, 8a Afranjah, 353a Africo, 8b A-fu-yung, 641a Agal-wood, 336a Agam, 8b Agar, 336a Agar-agar, 8b Ag-bōt, 9a Agdaun, 8b Ageagayes, 39a Agenas, 9a Āg-gāri, 8b Agin-boat, 9a Agla-wood, 335b Agomia, 468b Agramuzo, 646b Aguacat, Aguacata, Aguacate, 15a, b Aguila, 335b Agun-boat, 9a Agwan, 8a Agy, 409a Ahadi, 408b Aḥshām, 136a, 345a Ahucatl, 15b Ajnās, 9a Ak, 9a, 593a Akalee, Akāli, 9a, b, 216a Akaok-wun, 972a Akee, 439b Akyáb, 9b Ala-blaze-pan, 10a Alacatijven, 11b Alacha, Alachah, 13a, b Alacre, 500a Alagarto, 14a Alaias, Alajah, 13b, a Albabo, 43a Albacore, 10a Albatros, Albatrose, 11a; Albatross, 10b Albecato, 15a Albetrosse, 11a Albicore, 10b Albatross, 11a Albocore, 10a Alcara, 430a Alcatief, Alcatif, Alcatifa, Alcatifada, Alcatiffa, 11b Alcatrarce, Alcatrarsa, Alcatrarzi, Alcatraz, 10b, 11a Alchah, 13a, b, 57a Alchore, 409b Alcorana, 11b Alcove, 11b Aldea, Aldée, 12a, 379a Alefante, 341b Alegie, 11b Aleppee, 12a Alfandega, 367b; Alfandica, Alfandiga, Alfandigue, 12a, b Alfange, 410b Algarve, 595a Algatrosse, 11a Alguada, 12b Alhamel, 429b Aligarto, Aligata, 14a, b Alighol, 15b Aljofar, Aljofre, 12b, 203a Allachas, 13b Allahabad, 12b, 729b Allajar, 13b Allasakatrina, 16b Alleegole, 15b Allegator, 14b Alleia, 13b; Allegia, 4b; Alleja, Allejah, 13a, 706a Alliballi, 706a Allibannee, 706a Alligator, 13b; -pear, 14b; Alligatur, 14b Alliza, 13b Allowai, 16b Allygole, Allygool, 15b Almadia, 15b, 14a, 175b, 323a Almanack, 16a Almar, Almarie, 16a Almazem, 536a Almer, Almirah, 16a Almocaden, 569a Almyra, 16a Alongshore wind, 519a Aloes, 16a, 335b; -wood, 16b Aloo, -Bokhara, 16b Alpeen, 17a Alroch, 706a Alsukkar, 864a Altare, 41b Alva, 429b Alxofar, 12b, 174a Amaal, 429b Amacan, Amacao, Amacau, 527a, 578a, 812b Amaco, 21a Amadabat, Amadava, Amadavad, Amadavat, 41b Amah, 17a Amakau, 527a Amal, 429b Amangue, 554b Amaree, 17a Amauco, 20b Amaury, 17a Amba, 554a Ambaree, Ambári, Ambarreh, 17a Ambarreh, 17b Amboyna, 17b Ambun, 17b Amburan, 554a Ambweno, 17b Ameen, 17b Ameer, 17b Amfião, Amfion, 284a, 641a, b Amidavad, 41b 'Amil, 5b; Amildar, 40b Amin, 17b Amīr, Amirau, Amirra, 18a, 974a Ammaraw, 637b Ammiraglio, 18b Amoca, 21a; Amochhi, 20b; Amock, 21b, 641b; Amoco, 21b; Amok, 22a; À Moqua, 21b Amostra, 605a Amouchi, 19b; Amouco, 19b, 20b; Amouki, 21b; Amouque, 19b Amoy, 18b Amoyo, 21a Amshom, 18b A Muck, 18b; Amuco, 19b Amuldar, 40b Anacandaia, Anaconda, Anacondo, 23b, a Anacut, 30b; Anaikat, 31a Anana, 27b; Ananas, 25a; Ananat, 27a 'Anba, 554a Anchediva, 28a Anda, 30a Andaman, Andeman, Andemania, 29a, b Andol, Andola, Andor, Andora, 250b, 30a, 313b, 29b, 181a, 740b Andrum, 30a Anfiam, Anfion, 641b Angamanain, 29a Angediva, 28b, 547b Angeli, 414a Angelim, Angelin, Angelina, Angely-wood, 30a, b Angengo, 30b Anhay, 18b Anib, 31a Aniba, 554a Anicut, 30b Anil, Anile, 31a, 516a, 641b Anjadwa, Anjediva, 29a, 28a, 82a Anjengo, Anjinga, 30b Anna, 31b Annabatchi, 706a Annicut, 31a Annippa, 627a Annoe, 32a Anseam, 834a; Ansyane, 544a Ant, White, 32a Anvá, 41a Anyll, 31a Anzediva, 28b Ap, Apa, Ape, Apen, 426a Aphion, 641b Apīl, 31b Apollo Bundar, Bunder, 32b, 33b; -Green, 33a Aprecock, Apricock, Apricot, 33b Arab, 33b Arac, 36b Arack, 506a Arack, 36b Arackan, 34b Aracke, 36b Araine, 411b 'Arak, 36a; Arak Punch, 829b Arakan, 34a Arandella, 770b Arangkaio, 644b Arbol Triste, 34b Arbre des Banianes, 65b Archa, 35b Archin, 4a, 104b Arcot, 35a Areca, Arecca, Arecha, Arequa, Arequies, 35a, b, 689b Arfiun, 641a Argali, 7b Argeelah, 7b, 289b Argell, 228b, 618b, 874a Argemone Mexicana, 35b Argile, 618b Argill, 7b Argol, 639b Argus Pheasant, 36a, 580a Arian, Ariya, 38a Arjee, 960a Arkāti, 613a Arkhang, Arkung, 34b Armarium, 16a Armesie, Armosyn, Armozeen, 645b Armuza, 646b Arobel, 770a Aron Caie, 645a Arquam, 34a Arrabi, Arrabin, 33b Arracan, Arracão, 34a, b Arrack, 36a Arrah, 706a Arrakaon, 34b Arrankayo, 645a Arratel, 690b, 808a Arreca, 35b Ars, 959b Arsenal, 37a Art, European, 37a Artichoke, 37b Arundee, 581a Arundel, Arundela, 770b Aryan, 37b Arym, 638b Arzdest, 344b, 959b; Arzee, Arzoasht, 960a Asagaye, 39a Asham, 38b Ashrafee, Ashrafi, 38b Asion, 834a A-smoke, 823a Assagayen, 39a Assam, 38b Assamani, 376b Assegai, Assegay, 39a, 38b Assi, 4a Asswar, 857b; Aswary, 858a Āṭā, 647a Atambor, 914a Atap, 39a Atarin, 647a Atchaar, Atchar, 3b Atlas, Atlass, 39b, 797b, 58a Atoll, Atollon, 40a Atombor, 89b 'Attābī, 'Attābīya, 861b, 887b Attap, 39b Attar, 647a, b Attelap, 11b Attjar, 3b Atwen-wun, 972a Atzagay, 39a Aubrah, 706a Aucheo, 421a Augan, 8a Aul, 649b Aumeen, 17b Aumil, 40a, 5b, 776b; Aumildar, 40b Aunneketchie, 706a Aurata, 325a Aurat-dar, 75b Aurung, 40b, 746a Autaar, 41b Ava, 40b Avadavat, 41a Avaldar, Avaldare, 413a, 473a Avastâ, 982b Avatar, 41b, 71a Average, 42a Avildar, 413a Avocada, Avocado, Avocat, Avocato, Avogato, 15a, b Awadh, 647b Awatar, 42a Ayah, 42a Ayconda, 617b Ayodhya, Ayuthia, Ayuttaya, 465b, 466a, 647b Azagaia, Azagay, Azagaya, 39a, 468b Azami, 8b Azar, 501a Azen, 598a Azin, 638b Azo, Azoo, 247b Baar, 48a Baba, 42b Babachy, 100b Baba Ghor, Bābāghūrī, Babagooree, Babagore, 43a Babare, 101a Babb, Babbs, Babe, 43a Baber, 43b Babi-roussa, Babirusa, 43b, 522a, 44a Bable, 44b Baboo, 44a Babool, 44b, 108a Baboon, 45a Baboul, 44b Babs, 43b Bābul, 45a Baby-Roussa, 44a Baca, 74a Bacacé, 61b Baçaim, 70b Bacanor, Bacanore, Bacanut, 45b, a Bacas, 74a Baccam, 794b Baccanoar, 45b Bacherkaunie, 825b Backar baroche, 116b Backdore, 45b Backsee, 45b Backshee, 135b Bacsheese, 117b Bacsi, 135a Bada, 1a, 504b Badaga, Badagus, Badega, 46a Badenjân, 116a Badgeer, Badgir, 46a, b Badingân, 116a Badjoe, Badjoo, 46b Badur, 49b Bael, 47a Baffa, Baffata, Baffatta, Bafta, Baftah, 47a, b, 13b, 255b, 376b, 706a Bagada, 46a Bagalate, 51b, 628b Bagar, 48a Baggala, 120b, 123b Baghbúgh, Baghbún, Baghfúr, 347a Baghlah, 315b Bagnan, Bagnani, 64a, 63a Bagoldaf, 91a Bagou, 693b Baguettes à tambour, 327b Bahaar, 918b Bahadar, 43b Bahádur, Bahadure, 49b, 50a Bahar, Bahare, 47b, 48a Bahar, 248a Bahaudoor, Bahaudur, Bahawder, 50a, 48b Bah-Booh, 44a Bahirwutteea, 50a Bahman, 132a Bahrúch, 116b Baignan, 64a Baikree, Baikri, 50b, 69a Bailadeira, 75a Bailo, 968a Bāīn, 109a Baingan bilāyatī, 94a Bair, 77b Bairam, Bairami, Bairamīyah, 82a, 81b Bajansār, 61b Bajoo, 46b Bajra, Bajree, Bajru, 50b, 482a Baju, 46b, 47a Baka kanah, 51a Bakār, 860b Bakchis, Bakhshi, 135a Bākir-khānī, 50b Bakkál, 117a Bakr, 860b Baksariyah, 136a Bakshi, Baksi 135a, b, 136a Balace, 52b Balachaun, Baláchong, 51a Baladine, 75a Balagate, Balagatt, Balagatta, Balagatte, Bala Ghaut, 51a, b, 301b, 369a Balakhsh, 52a Balaser, Balasor, Balasore, 52a, 51b, 477a Balass, Balassi, 52a Balaum, 53b Balax, 52a Balcon, Balcone, Balconi, Balcony, 52b, 53a Bale, 968a Balet, 52a Balgu, 184a Báli, Balie, 663a Baligaot, 51b Ballace, 52a Ballachong, 51a Balladeira, 75a Ball-a-gat, Ballagate, Balla-Gaut, 51b Ballasore, 52a Ballast, Ballayes, 52a Balli, 663b Balliadera, Balliadere, 75a Ballichang, 51a Ballong, Balloon, 53b, a Ballowch, Baloch, Balochi, 94b, a Balõe, Baloon, 53a, b Baloudra, 69b Balsara, Balsora, 53b, 246a Balty, 53b Balúj, 94a Bálwar, 53b Bambaye, 103b Bambo, Bamboo, Bambou, Bambu, Bambuc, 54a, 55a Bamgasal, 61b Bammoo, Bámo, 56a, 55b Bamplacot, 57a Ban, 232b Banah, 895b Banana, 56a, 715b Bānāras, Banarou, Banarous, 83a Banau, 130b Bancacaes, 61b Bancal, 530b Banchoot, 56b Bancock, 56b Bancshall, 62a Banda, 85a Banda, 127a Bandahara, 84b, 644b Bandana, Bandanah, Bandanna, Bandannoe, 57a, b, 706a Bandar, 127a; -Congo, 246a; 'Abbās, 384a Bandarānah, 667a Bandaree, Bandari, Bandarine, Bandary, 57b, 644b Bandaye, Bandaz, Bandeja, Bandejah, 58a Bandel, Bandell, 58a, b, 127a, 423b Bandel, 665b Bandery, 84b Band Haimero, 83b Bándhnún, 57a Band-i-Amīr, 84a Bandicoot, 58b Bandicoy, 59a, 84b Bandija, 58a Bando, 59a Bandobast, Bandobust, 127b Bandūqi, 128a Bandy, 59a Baneane, 61b, 63b Bang, 59b, 60a, 252b Bang, 85b Bangaçaes, 61b Bangala, Bangālī, Bangalla, Bangallaa, 85b, 128b, 129a Bangan, 64b Bangasal, Bangasaly, 62a, 61b, 86b Banged, 60a Bangelaar, Banggolo, 128b, 129a Banghella, 85b Banghy-burdar, 61a Bangkōk, Bangkock, 57a, 465b Bangla, 128b Bangle, 60a Bangsal, 62a Bangue, 59b, 60a Bangun, 60b Bangy, -wollah, 60b Banian, 63b; -Tree, 66a, b Banj-āb, 742a Banjāla, 85b Banjārā, 114b Banjer, Banjo, Banjore, 61a Bank, 60a Banksall, Banksaul, Bankshal, Bankshall, Banksoll, 61a, 62a, b, 243a Bannanes, 56a Bannian, 64b; Day, 65a; Fight, 65a; -Tree, 65b; Bannyan, 63b Banquesalle, 62a Banshaw, 61a Bantam, 62b; Fowl, 62b Bantan, 62b Banua, 87a Banyan, 63a, 328a, 388a, 417a; Day, 65a; Fight, 65a; Grove, 66b; shirt, 65a; -Tree, 65a, 66a, b Banyhann, 616a Banyon, 65a Banzelo, 85b Bao, 499a Baonor, 111a Baouth, 119b Bāp-rē, Bāp, 101b Baqual, 117a Baquanoor, 45b Barāgi, 730a Baramahal, 70a Baramputrey, 132b Bārānī, Barānni, 113a, 112b Bārasinhā, 67a Baratta, 227b Barbacã, Barbacana, Barbacane, Barbaquane, 67b Barbarien, 87b Barbeers, 68a Barberry, 87b Barbers, 68a Barbers' Bridge, 67a Barbery, Barberyn, 87b Barbican, 67a Barbiers, 67b, 87b Barcalor, Barceloar, Barcelore, 45a, b Bâre, 48a Bargany, Barganym, 68a, b, 676b Bargeer, 69a Bargósē, 116b Barguani, Barguanim, 68b Barigache, 116b Baṛī, Mem, 132a Barki, 442a Barking-deer, 69a, 50b Barma, 131b Baroach, Baroche, Barochi, 116b, 117a Baroda, Barodar, 69a, b Barom, 48b Baros, Barouse, 69b, 152a Barrackpore, 69b, 2b Barra-singh, 67a Barramuhul, 69b Barrannee, 113a Barre, 48a Barrempooter, 132b Barriar, Barrier, 680a Barrowse, 69b Barsalor, Barseloor, 45b Barshāwūr, Barshúr, 700b Barūj, Barús, Barygaza, 116b, 505a Basain, 70b Basaraco, 121b Basare, 76a Basarucco, Basaruchi, Basaruco, Basaruke, 121b, 677a Bāsarūr, 45a Bascha, 70a Baselus, 123b Bash, 108a Bashaw, 70a Basim, 71a Basin, 70b Basma, 682b Basrook, 121b, 758a Bassa, 70a Bassadore, 70b Bassai, 70b Bassan, 70b Bassarus, 70a Bassatu, 70b Basseloor, 45b Bassora, Bassorah, Bastra, 53b Basun, 70b Bat, Bāt, 91b, 755b Bata, 73a Batacchi, 74a Batachala, Batacola, 45b, 71b Batak, 74a Batao, 73b Batára, 71a Batara, 715a Batata, Batate, 885b Batavia, 71a Batchwa, 117b Batcole, Batcul, 71b Bate, 650a, 787a, 896a Batecala, Batecalaa, 71b Batee, 73a Batel, Batela, Batelo, 71b, 392b Bater, 49b Bathecala, 71b Bathech, 74a Bathein, 70b Baticalá, Baticola, Batigala, 45b, 71b Bātik, 202b Batil, 72a Bât-money, 73b Batta, 72a, 175a Baṭṭāla, 746a Battas, 74a Batte, 650a Batteca, 108b Battecole, Batte Cove, 82a Battee, 73b Battéla, 72a Battiam, 71a Batty, Batum, 73b, 650b Baturu, Batyr, 50a Bauboo, 44a Bauleah, 102a Bauparee, 101a Bauté, 119a Bawa Gori, 43a Bawaleea, 102a Bāwarchi, Bâwerdjy, 100b Bawt, 91b Bawurchee-khana, 101a Bawustye, 74a Bay, The, 74a, 731a Baya, 74b Bayadère, 75a, 295b; Bayladeira, 75a Bayparree, 75b Baypore, 90b Bazaar, 75b; -Master, 76a Bazand, 982b Bazar, 76a, 91a Bazara, 120b Bazard, Bazarra, Bazarri, 76a Bazaruco, Bazaruqo, 121a, 676b Bdallyūn, Bdella, Bdellium, 76b, 386a, 505a Beadala, 76b Beage, 79b Beagam, 79b Bearam, 82a Bearer, 77b, 495a Bearra, 81b Bear-Tree, 77b Beasar, 91a Beasty, 92a Beatelle, Beatilha, Beatilla, Beatillia, 90a Beauleah, 102a Bechanah, 93b Bed, 963b Bedar, 137a, 719b Bedda, 963b Bede, 136b Bedin-jana, 116a Bedmure, 164b Bednor, 137a Beebee, 78a; Beebee Bulea, 78b Beech-de-mer, 78b Beechmán, 79a Beega, Beegah, 79a, 265a, 401a Beegum, 79a Beehrah, 78a Beejanugger, 97a Beejoo, 79b Beer, 79b; Country, 80a; Drinking, 80a Beetle, 89b Beetle-fackie, Beetle-fakee, Beetle-fuckie, 80b Beg, 79a Bega, Begah, 265a, 79a Begar, Begaree, Begarin, Begguaryn, 80b, 81a Begom, Begum, Begun, 79a, b, 479b Behādir, 49b Behar, 81a Behauder, Behaudry, 49b, 50a Behrug, 117a Behut, 81b Beijoim, 87a Beirame, Beiramee, 82a, 81b Beitcul, 82a Bejādah, 445a Bejutapaut, 706a Bél, 47a Beldar, 94a Beledi, Beledyn, 266b, 267a Belgaum, 82a Beli, 47a Belledi, 374b, 266b Belleric, 608b Belliporto, 90a Belly-cutting, 411a Belondri, 438a Belooch, 94a Belus eye, 174b Belzuinum, 87a Bemgala, Bemgualla, 85b, 203b Ben, 610a Benamee, 82a Benares, Benarez, 83a Bencock, 57a Bencolon, Bencolu, Bencoolen, Bencouli, 83a, b Bendameer, 83b, 127a Bendára, 84a Bend-Emir, 83b, 84a Bendhara, 84a Bendinaneh, 552b, 667a Bendy, 84b, 59a Bendy, Bazar, Tree, 85a Bengaça, 61b Bengal, 85a, 86a Bengala, 86a Bengalee, Bengali, Bengalla, 86a, b, 128b Bengi, 59b Beniamin, 87a Benighted, the, 86b Benjamin, Benjuy, 86b, 87a Benksal, 62b Benowed, 130b Bentalah, 77a Bentarah, 644b Benua, 87a Benyan, 64a, 66a, 482a Benzoi, Benzoin, 87a, 86b Beoparry, 75b Bepole, 622a Bepparree, 75b Bér, 77a Bera, 78a Beram, 82a Berbá, 88b Berbelim, 87b Berber, Berbere, 88a Berberyn, 87b Berebere, Berebery, 88b Berenjal, Berenjaw, 116a Berhumputter, 132b Beriberi, 87b, 68a Béringéde, 116a Berkendoss, 130b Berma, 131b Beroni, 82a, 376b Berra, 78a Berretta rossa, 498a Berri-berri, 88b Beryl, 88b Besermani, 604a Besorg, 121b Bessi, 70b Besurmani, 604a Beteechoot, 56b Beteela, 70a Betel, Betele, 89a, b, 35a Betel-faqui, Betelfaquy, 80b Betelle, 89b Betelle, 90a Beth, 724a, 963b Betre, 89b, 914a Betteela, 90a, 785a Bettelar, 746a Bettilo, 72a Bettle, Bettre, 90a, 89b Bety-chuit, 56b Bewauris, 90a Beypoor, 90a, 183a Beyramy, 81b, 823b Beza, Bezahar, Bezar, 91a Bezar, Bezari Kelan, 76a Bezas, 91a Bezeneger, 880a Bezoar, 90b, 445a Bhabur, 43b Bhade, 963a Bhang, 59b Bhange, Bhangee-dawk, 60b, 61a Bhar, 48a Bhat, 91b Bhauliya, 102a Bhaut, 91b Bheel, 91b, 92a, 457b Bheestee, Bheesty 92b, a Bhím-nagar, 631a Bhisti, 92b Bhoi, 111a Bholiah, 102a B,hooh, 93a Bhoos, Bhoosa, 92b Bhoot, 93a, 308a Bhoslah, Bhosselah, 93a Bhoulie, 109a Bhouliya, 688b Bhounsla, 93a Bhouree, 109a Bhrōch, 117a Bhuddist, 119b Bhuí Kahár, 495a Bhundaree, Bhundarry, 57b Bhyacharra, 93a Bibi, 78b Biça, 967b Bichána, 93b Bicheneger, Bidjanagar, 97a Bidree, Bidry, 93b Bieldar, 130b Bigairi, Bigarry, Biggereen, 80b, 81a Bihār, 81a Bijanagher, 97b Bikh, 96a Bilabundee, Bilabundy, 93b Bilátee panee, 94a Bilayut, 93b; Bilayutee Pawnee, 94a Bildár, 94a Bilgan, 82a Bili, 47a Billaït, 93b Bilooch, 94a Bilṭan, 689a Bindamire, 83b Bindarra, 713a Bindy, 84b Binjarree, Binjarry, 114a, b Binky-Nabob, 94b Bintara, 84b Bipur, 90b Bircande, 130b Bird of Paradice, Paradise, 95a, 94b Bird's Nests, 95b, 801a Biringal, 116a Birman, 132a Bīs, Bisch, 96b, a Biscobra, 95b, 367a Bisermini, 603b Bish, 96a; Bis ki huwa, 96b Bismillah, 96b Bisnaga, Bisnagar, 97a Bison, 97a, 390a Bistee, Bistey, 389b Bittle, 89b Bizenegalia, 97a, 467a Blacan-matee, 97a Blachang, Blachong, 51a Black, 97b, 625a; Act, 99a; Beer, 99a; -Buck, 99a; Cotton Soil, 99b; Doctor, 98b; Jews, 99b; Language, 99b; Man, 98b; Partridge, 99b; Town, 99b; Wood, 100a, 842a Blanks, 100a Blat, Blatty, 100a Blimbee, 100b, 160b Bloach, 94b Bloodsucker, 100b Bloqui, 442a Blotia, 94b Blue cloth, 706a Boa-Vida, 103a Boay, 110b Bobachee, -Connah, 100b, 101a Bobba, 42b Bobbera pack, 101b Bobbery, -Bob, -Pack, 101a, b Bobil, 126b Bocca Tigris, 101b Bocha, Bochah, 101b, 102a Bochmán, 108a Bodda, Bodu, 119a Boey, 908b Boffeta, 47b Bogahah, Bogas, 108a Bogatir, 49a Bog of Tygers, 101b Bogue, 102a Bohea, Bohee, 908a Bohon Upas, 957b Bohora, Bohra, Bohrah, 106a, b Boi, 110b Bois d'Eschine, 199b Bokara Prunes, 16b Bole-ponjis, 738a Bolgar, Bolghār, 125a Bolia, Boliah, Bolio, 102a Bolleponge, 738a Boloch, 94b Bolta, 102a Bolumba, 160b Bomba, 126a Bombai, Bombaiim, Bombaim, Bombain, 787a, 103a, b, 102a Bombareek, 578b Bombasa, Bombassi, 102a, b Bombay, 102b; Box Work, 104a; Buccaneers, 104a; Duck, 104a, 126a; Bombaym, 103b; Marine, 104a; Rock, 578b; Stuffs, 706a Bombaza, 102b Bombeye, 103b Bonano, Bonanoe, 56b Boneta, 105a Bongkoos, Bongkos, 126b Bonites, Bonito, Bonnetta, 104b, 105a, 223b Bonso, Bonze, Bonzee, Bonzi, Bonzii, Bonzo, 105a, b, 451b Bonzolo, 93a Boolee, 109b Boon Bay, 103b Boora, 105b Bora, 105b, 72a Bora, Borah, 105b, 106b Borgal, Borghāli, 125b Borneo, Bornew, Borney, Borneylaya, 107a Boro-Bodor, -Budur, 107a Borrah, 106b Bose, 105b Bosh, 107b Bosmán, 108a Bosse, 105b Boteca, 108b Botella, 71b Boti, 91b Botickeer, 108a Botique, 108b Botiqueiro, 108a Bo Tree, 108a Bottle-connah, Bottle-khanna, 479b Bottle-Tree, 108a Bouche du Tigre, 101b Bouchha, 117b Boudah, Βούδδας, Bouddhou, 118a, 119b Boué, 111a Bougee Bougee, 120a Bouleponge, 738b Bounceloe, 93a Bound-hedge, 108a Bouquise, 124b Bourgade, 65b Bournesh, 107a Bousuruque, 121b Boutique, 108b Βούττα, 118a Bouy, 909b Bowchier, 133a Bowla, 108b Bowlee, Bowly, 109b, 108b Bowr, 92a Bowry, 108b Boxita, 135a Boxsha, 117b Boxwallah, 109b Boy, 109b, 78a Boya, 111a Boyanore, 111a Boye, 110b Boze, 105b Brab, Brabb, Brabo, 111a, 57b Bracalor, Bracelor, 45b Brachman, Βραχμᾶνας, Βραχμᾶνες, 111b Braganine, Bragany, 68b, a Bragmen, Brahman, 111b Brahman, 131b Brahmaputren, 132b Brahmenes, Brahmin, 111b Brahminee, Brahminy Bull, 112a; Kite, 112b; Butter, 112a; Duck, 112a Brahmo Samaj, 112b Brakhta, 485b Brama, Bramane, 111a, 131b Bramane, 111b Bramanpoutre, 132b Bramin, Bramini, Brammones, 111b, 112a Brandul, 112b Brandy coatee, 112b; -cute, 58b; Coortee, 112b, 133a; pawnee, 113a; shraub-pauny, 113a Brass, 113a; knocker, 113a Brattee, Bratty, 113a, 639a, b Brava, 111a Brawl, 706a Brazil, -wood, Brazill, 113a, b, 794a, 914a Breech Candy, 114a, 357b Breakfast, little, 210b Bremá, 131b Bridgemán, 114a Brimeo, 107a Bringal, 116a Bringe, 282a Bringela, Bringella, Brinjaal, Brinjal, Brinjall, 115a, 116a Brinjaree, Brinjarree, Brinjarry, 114a, b, 115a, 615a Brinjaul, Brinjela, 115a, b Broach, 116a Brodera, Brodra, 69b Broichia, 117a Brokht, Brokt, 485b, 468a Brothera, 69b Brūm-gārī, 365b Bruneo, 107a Buapanganghi, 230b Bubalus, 122b Bubda, 118b Bubsho, 117b Buccal, 117a Buccaly, 735a Buck, Buck-stick, 117a Buckaul, 117a Buckery Eed, 336b Buckor, Buckor succor, 860b Buckserria, 136b Buckshaw, 117a, b Buckshee, 135b Bucksheesh, Buckshish, 117b, 118a Buckshoe, 117b Buckyne, 118a, 622a Budao, Budas, Budāsaf, Budd, Budda, 118a, b, 119a Buddfattan, 735b Buddha, Buddhism, Buddhist, Buddou, 118a, 119a Budge Boodjee, Budge-Budge, 120a Budgero, Budgeroe, 120b Budgerook, 121b Budgerow, 120a Budgrook, 121a, 776b Budgrow, 120b Bûdhâsaf, 118b Budhul, 443a Budhum, 119a Budlee, 122a, 593a Budmásh, 122a Buduftun, 735b Budulscheri, 722a Budzart, Budzat, 122a Budzo, Budzoism, Budzoist, 119a, b Buf, Bufalo, Buffala, Buffall, Buffalo, Buffe, Buffle, 122a, b, 123a Bufta, 47b Bugerow, 120b Buggala, Buggalow, 123a, b Buggass, Buggese, Buggesse, Buggose, 124b, 125a Buggy, 123b; -connah, 479b Bughrukcha, 121b Bugi, 124b Bujra, 120b, 688b Bukor, 860b Bukshey, Bukshi, Buktshy, 135b Bulbul, 125a Bulgar, Bulgary, Bulger, Bulghár, Bulhari, 125a, b Bulkut, 125b Bullgaryan, 125b Bullumteer, 125b Buluchí, 94b Bumba, 126a Bumbalo, Bumbello Point, Bumbelo, Bumbelow, Bummalow, Bummelo 126a, b, 117b Būn, 232b Bunco, Buncus, 126b, 188b Bund, 127a, 730a; Amir, Emeer, 84a Bunder, 127a; -Boat, 127b Bundobust, 127b Bundook, 127b Bundur boat, 127b Bunduri, 223b Bundurlaree, 507b Bundy, 59b Bung, 86a Bungal, 116a Bungaleh, 86a Bungalo, Bungalou, Bungalow, -Dawk, Bungelo, Bungelow, 128a, b, 129a Bunghee, 130a; Bungy, 129b Bunjara, Bunjarree, 114a, b Bunnow, Bunow, 130a Bunru, 232b Bûraghmagh, Buraghmah, 131b, 132a, 163b, 852b Burampoota, 597b Burdomaan, Burdwán, 130b Burgher, 130b Burgher, 46a Burkhandhar, Burkundauze, Burkundase, 130b, 131a Burma, Burmah, Burmese, 131a Burnea, 107a Burra-Beebee, 132a; Chokey, 206a; Din, 132a; -Khana, 132a; Mem Sahib, 132b; Sahib, 132a Burral, 706b Burrampooter, 132b Burrawa, 921a Burrel, 133a Burrhsaatie, 133a Burro Beebee, 132a Burrouse, 116b Bursattee, Bursatti, Bursautie, 133a Bus, 133a Busbudgia, 120a Buserook, 121b Bushire, 133a Bussar, Busser, 76a Bussera, Bussero, Bussora, 246b, 53b Bustee, 133a Butica, 108a, b Butler, 133b; -connah-Sircar, 244a; -English, 133b Buto, 93a Butta, 119a Butteca, 108b Buxary, 136b Buxee, 134a Buxees, 117b, 118a Buxery, Buxerry, 136a, b, 130b Buxey, 135b; -Connah, 135b; Buxie, 135a, 118a Buxis, 117b Buxy, 135a Buy-'em-dear, 75b Buzurg, 121b Buzzar, 76a Byatilha, 90a Bybi, 78b Byde-horse, 136b Bygairy, Bygarry, 81a Byle, 47a Bylee, Bylis, 137a Byndamyr, 83b Byram, Byramee, Byrampant, Byrampaut, Byramy, 81b, 82a, 255b, 706b Byte Koal, 71b, 315a Byze, 967b Byzmela, 97a Caahiete, 233a Caba, Cabaia, 138a, 137b Çabaio, 778a Cabaya, Cabaye, 137b, 138a Çabaym, 779a Caberdar, 495a Cabie, 137b Cabob, 138a Cabol, 139a Cabook, 138b, 510a, 585a Cabool, Cabul, Cabuly, 138b, 139a, 186b Caçabe, 283a, 787a, 873b Caca-lacca, 227b Caçanar, Caçaneira, 170a Cacaroch, 227b Cacha, 173b, 184b Cache, 286b Cacherra, 288a Cachi, 442b Cachô, Cachoonda, 173b Cacis, Caciz, 169b, a, 505b Cackerlakke, 227b Cacollá, Cacouli, Cacullá, 139a Caddy, 139b Cadè, 178b Cadel, 264a Cadet, 139b Cadganna, 497b Çadi, 501a Cadi, Cadij, Cadini, 179a, 893b, 178b Cadjan, Cadjang, 139b, 140a Cadjee, 179a Cadjowa, 140a Cadungaloor, 273a Cady, 178b Cael, Caell, 140b Caffalo, 142a Caffer, Caffre, Caffro, 140b, 141b Caffylen, Cafila, Cafilla, Cafilowe, 142a Cafir, 141a Cafiristan, 142b Cafre, 141a Caga, 156b Caga, 383a Cagiu, 168b Cagni, 245b Çagus, 781a Cahar, 495a Cahila, 140b Cahoa, Cahua, Cahue, 233a Cail, 140b Caimai, Caimal, 143a, 142b, 278a Caiman, 177a Cainnor, 157b Caique, 143a Cair, Cairo, 234a Çais, 886a Caiu, 168b Caixa, 167b Caixem 485b Cajan, 143a Cajava, 140a Cajeput, 143a Cajew, Cajoo, 168b Cajori, 477a Cajus, 168b Caksen, 143a Calaat, 483b Calafatte, 149a Calaim, Calain, 145b Calauz, Calaluz, 143b Calamander wood, 143b Calamba, Calambaa, Calambac, Calambuc, Calambuco, 144a, b Calaminder, 144a Calampat, 144a Calamute, 362a Calappus, 231a Calash, 144b Calavance, 144b Calay, Calayn, 145a, b Calbet, 149a Calcula, Calcuta, Calcutta, 3a, 146a Calecut, 147b, 148b Calecuta, 146b Caleefa, 146b Caleeoon, 147a Caleluz, 143b Calem, 145b Çalema, 783b Calembuco, 144a Calfader, Calfadeur, 149a Calico, 147b Calicut, 147b, 148a Calif, Califa, Calife, 147a Calin, 145b, 146a Calinga, Calingon, 489a Calingula, Calingulah, 148b Caliph, 147a Callaca, 147b Callamback, 144b Callawapore, 706b Callaym, 145b Calleoon, 147b Callery, 236a Callian Bondi, Callianee, 149b, 150a Callico, Callicoe, 147b, 148b Callicute, Callicuts, 148b Callipatty, 706b Callivance, Callvanse, 145a Calmendar, 202a, b Caloete, 149a, b Calputtee, 148b Caluat, 149a Caluete, 149a Caluet-Kane, 149b Calumba-root, 237a Calvete, 149b Calyan, 149b Calyoon, 147a Camacaa, 484b Camall, 279b Camall, 429b Camarabando, 279b Camarao, Camarij, 977b Camatarra, 867a Cambaia, Cambaja, 238a Cambali, 279b Cambay, Cambaya 150a; Cambayen, 238a, 706b Cambeth, 150a Camboia, Camboja, 150b, 151a, 504b, 825b Cambolin, 279b Cambric, 706b Cambuco, 788b Cameeze, 151a Cameleen, 279b Camerong, 385a Camfera, Camfora, 152a Çamgicar, Çamguicar, 791a Camisa, Camise, Camisia, 151a Camjevarão, 245b Camlee, 279b Cammaka, Cammocca, 484b, a Cammulposh, 279b Camolim, Çamorim, 977b Camp, 151a Campanghanghi, 230b Camphire, Camphor, 152a, 151a Campo, 152b Campon, 241b; Bendara, 242b; Chelim, 188a, 242a; China, 242a; Campong Malayo, 243a; Sirani, 243b Campoo, 152b, 737a Campoy, 908b Campu, 152b Camton, 158a Camysa, 151a Canacappel, Canacapoly, Canacapula, Canacopoly, 247a, 246b Cananor, 157b Canaquapolle, 247a Canara, 152b; Canareen, 154a; Canarese, 153a; Canari, 153a, 477b; Canarij, 153a; Canarim, 153a; Canarin, 154a, 153b Canat, 154a Canatick, 164b Canaul, Canaut, 154a, 355b Canay, 176b Canchani, 280b Canchim China, 226b Cancho, 908b Cancoply, 247a Candahar, Candaor, Candar, 154b Candareen, 155a Cande, 155a Candee, 155b Candgie, 245b Candhar, 155a Candi, Candia, 155a, 156a Candie, Candiel, Candiil, Candil, 156a, 155b, 787a Candjer, 410b Candy, -Sugar, 155b Canganúr, 272b Cangé, Cangi, Cangia, 245b Cangiar, 410b Canje, Canju, 245b Cannanore, 157b Cannarin, 153b Cannatte, 154a Caño, Cañon, 479b Canongo, 157b Canonor, 157b Canoongou, 248b Canora, 153b Cantão, 158a Canteray, Canteroy, 158a, 157b Canton, 158a Cantonment, 158b Canum, 479b Caor, 132b, 390b Caoul, 269a Caounas, 479a Caova, 232b Caparou, 141b Capass, Capaussia, 158b Cape gooseberry, 160b, 924a Capel, 158b Capelan, Capelangam, 159a Capell, 158b Capellan, 159a Caphala, 142b Capharr, 141b Caphe, 233a Caphura, 152a Capocate, 159b Capo di Galli, 360b Capogatto, 159b Capperstam, 142b Capua, Capucad, Capucat, 159b, a Carabansaca, Carabansara, 162a Carabeli, 160b Caracata, Caracca, Carack, 165b, 166a Caracoa, Caracolle, Caracora, 159b, 160a Caraffe, 160a Çarafo, 832a Carajan, 163b Carambola, 160a Carame, 181a Caranchy, 272a Carans, Caraona, 274a, 273b Caraque, 166a Carat, 160b Caravan, Caravana, 161b, 142a Caravance, 145a Caravanserai, Caravanseray, Caravasarai, Caravasaria, 162a, 599a, 812a Caravel, Caravella, Caravelle, 162a, b Carayner, 164a Carbachara, 162a Carbaree, 475b Carboy, 162b Carcana, 163a Carcapuli, 254b, 255a Carconna, 163a Carcoon, 163a Carén, 163b Caresay, 478a Cari, 283a Carian, Carianer, Carianner, 163b, 164a, 891b Carical, 164a Carichi, 165a Carick, Carika, 166a, 165b Caril, 282a Carling, Carlingo, 222a Carnac, Carnack, Carnak, 256a, b Carnatic, Carnatica, 164a, b, 152b; Fashion, 165a Caroana, 161b Carongoly, 273a Carovana, 161b Carraca, Carrack, 165a, b Carrack, 161b Carrani, 273b Carravansraw, 162a Carraway, 166b Carree, 282b Carrick, 166a Carridari, 706b Carriel, Carriil, Carril, 282b Carroa, 898a Carrote, 189a Carsay, 478a Cartmeel, 166b Cartooce, 166b Caruella, 162b Carvancara, 162a Carvel, Carvil, 162b, 357a Caryota, 167a Cas, 167b, 673b Casabe, 283a Casbege, 389b Cascicis, 170a Casche, 168a Casen-Basar, 263a Casgy, 178b Cash, 167a, 155a, 793b, 888a Cashcash, 284a Cashew, 168a Cashish, 170a Casho, 217b Cashmere, 168b Casis, 169a Casoaris, 170b Cass, 167b Cassanar, 170a Cassane, 776a Cassawaris, Cassawarway, 170b Cassay, 170a, 597b, 852b; Cassayer, 598a; Cassay Shaan, 823a; Cassé, 167b, 598a Cassid, 263a Cassimer, Cassimere, 169a Cassowary, 170b Cassumbazar, 263a Cast, Casta, Caste, 170b Castee, Castees, Castices, Castiso, Castisso, Castiz, 172a, b, 604b Castle Bazaar, Castle Buzzar, 263a, 686b Castycen, 172b Casuarina, 172b Catai, Cataia, Cataja, 174a, b Catamarán, 173a Catarra, Catarre, Catarry, 497a Catatiara, 170a Catay, Cataya, 174a Catcha, Catchoo, 173b Catcha, 708a Cate, 155a, 173b Cate, 175a, 690b Catecha, 289a Catechu, 173a Catel, Catele, 264a Catenar, 170a Cathaia, Cathay, 174a, 170a Cathay, 175a Catheca, 289a Catheies, 174a Cathuris, 175b Cati, 642a Cati oculus, 174b Catimaron, 173a Catjang, 143a Catle, 264a Cator, 194b Catre, 264a Cat's Eye, 174b Cattaketchie, 706b Cattamarán, 173a Cattanar, 170a Cattavento, 743b Catte, 175a; Cattee, 155a Cattek, 289a Cattie, Catty, 175a Catu, 173b Catuais, Catual, 266a Catur, 175a Catwal, 266a Cauallo, 176b Caubool, Caubul, 138b, 139a Cauchenchina, Cauchi-China, Cauchim, Cauchinchina, 226a, b, 227a Caul, 619a Cauncamma, Caun Samaun, 247b Caunta, 476a Caupaud,159b Cauri, Caury, 270b Caut, 173a Cautwal, Cautwaul, 266a Cauvery, 176a Cauzy, 179b, 594a Cavala, Cavalle, Cavalley, Cavallo, Cavally, 176b, a Cave, Caveah, 233b, a, 907b Cawg, 271b Cawn, 377a, 479a Cawney, 176b Cawnpore, 177a Cawny, 176b Caxa, 167b Caxcax, 284a Caxis, Caxix, 169a, b Cayar, 234b Cayman, 177a Cayolaque, 177b Cayro, 234a Cayuyt, 278b Cazee, Cazi, Cazy, Cazze, 177b, 178b, 179a, 180a, 5a, 510b, 594a Cecau, 776a, 835a Ceded Districts, 180a Ceer, 808a Ceilan, 594b Ceitil, 458a Celand, 182b Celebe, Celébes, Cellebes, 180a, b, 181a Cens-Kalan, 531b Centipede, Centopè, 181a Cepayqua, 676b, 793b Cephoy, 810a Cer, 808a Cerafaggio, 832a Ceram, 181a Cerame, 181a Cerates, 161b Cere, 808a Cerkar, 222a Cetor, 204b Cetti, 190a Cevul, 211a Ceylam, Ceylon, 182a, 181a Cha, Chaa, 907a Chabassi, 442a Chabee, 182b Chabookswar, 186b Chabootah, Chabootra, 182b Chabuk-sowar, 186b Chacarani, 216a Chacco, 367a Chackur, 182b Chadder, Chader, 218a, 217b Chadock, 721b, 817b Chador, 217b Chae, 216a Chagrin, 818b Chahār-pāī, 185a Chaimūr, 211a Chakad, 444b Chakāzi, 444a Chake-Baruke, 442a Chakkawatti, 216b Chakor, 194b Chakravartti, 216b, 260b Chal, 824a Chalé, Chalia, 183b, 166a Chalia, 706b Challe, 824b Chellenn, 776a Chalons, Chalouns, 819a Chaly, Chalyani, 183a Cham, 183b Chamar, Chāmara, 215a Chamaroch, 160b Chamba, 183b Chamdernagor, 201a Champa, 183b Champà, Champac, 218b Champaigne, 789b, 933b Champak, Champaka, 218b Champana, Champane, Champena, 184a, 789a, b Champing, Champoo, Champoing, 821b Champore cocks, 63a Chan, 479a Chanco, 184b Chandál, Chandaul, Chandela, 184a Chandernagore, 184a Chāndnī Chauk, Chandy Choke 214a Chanf, Chanfi, 183b Change, 168a Chank, 184b Channa Chana, 479a Channock, Chanock, 2b, 3a Chanquo, 184b Chansamma, Chan Sumaun, 247b Chaona, Chaoua, 232b Chaoni, 214b Chaoush, 213a Chap, Chapa, 209a, 208b Chapaatie, 825b Châpâr-cátt, 210a Chape, 208b Chapel-snake, 224b Chapo, Chapp, Chappe, 208b, 209a Chappor, 209b Chaqui, 442a Chaquivilli, 217a Charachina, 200b Charados, 853b Charamandel, 258a Charconna, Charkonna, 706b Charnagur, 184b Charnoc, Charnock, 3a, 2b Chárpái, Charpoy, 185a, 263b Chartican, 204a C'hasa, 480a Chashew-apple, 168b Chataguão, 203b Chati, 189b Chatigam, Chatigan, Chatigão, Chatigaon, 132b, 203b, 204a, 594b, 797a Chatiin, Chatim, Chatin, Chatinar, 189b Chatna, Chatnee, 221a Chatrā, Chatta, 185b Chattagar, 221a Chatter, 185b Chatty, 185b Chaturam, 221b Chaturi, 175b Chatyr, 185b Chaubac, 186a Chaube, 232b Chaubuck, 186a Chau-chau, 213b Chaucon, 908b Chauderie, 212a Chaudeus, 662a Chaudharī, 213b, 214a Chaudus, 662a Chaugān, Chaughān, Chauigān, 191a, 192b Chauker, 183a Chauki, 206a Chaul, 210b Chaup, 208b Chaus, 212b Chautár, Chauter, 217b, 706b, 823b Chavoni, 706b Chaw, 185b, 906b Chawadi, 212a Chawbook, Chawbuck, 186a, 185b; Chawbuckswar, 186b Chawool, 824a Chay, 121b Chayroot, 215b Cheater, 188a Chebuli, 186b, 608b Check, 193b Checkin, 194a Cheechee, 186b, 518a Cheek, 193a Cheen, 198a Cheena Pattun, 200a Cheenar, 187a Cheeny, 187b, 863b Cheese, 187b Cheeta, Cheetah, -connah, 187b, 188a Chela, 376b Chelah, 190a Chelam, 195b, 877a Cheli, Chelim, Chelin, Cheling, 188a, b, 189b, 490a, 867a Chelingo, 188b Chello, 706b Chelluntah, 799b Chelumgie, 195b Chenam, 219b Chenappapatam, 199b Chenar, Chenawr, 187b, a Chengie, Chengy, 377a Chenwal, 210b Chepî, 203a Chequeen, Chequin, 194a, 193b Cherafe, 832a Cherafin, 974b Cherbuter, 182b Chereeta, 203a Cherif, 826b Cheringhee, 214b Cheroot, Cheroota, 188b Cherry Fouj, 189a Cherufin, 974b Cheruse, 168b Cherute, 189a Cheti, Chetie, 472b, 190a Chetil, Chetin, Chetti, Chettijn, Chetty, 189b Chevul, 211a Chey, 215b Cheyk, 813b Cheyla, 190a Cheyla, 819b Chhap, Chhāpā, 207b, 208a Chappar khat, 210a Chhenchki, 203b Chhínt, 57a Chia, Chiai, 907a, 906b Chialeng, 188b Chiamai, Chiamay, Chiammay, 190a, b Chiampana, 789a Chianko, 184b Chiaoux, 213a Chiaramandel, 258a Chias, 825a Chiaus, Chiausus, Chiaux, 212b, 213b Chicane, Chicanery, 190b, 193a Chick, Chickeen, 193a, b, 194a Chicken, 194a, 193b; -walla, 194a Chickino, 193b Chickledar, 835b Chickore, Chicore, 194a, 195a Chicquene, 194a Chigh, 193a Chikore, Chikûr, 194b Chilao, Chilaw, 77a, 195a Chile, Chili, 196a Chillinga, 188b Chillum, 195a Chillumbrum, 195b Chillumchee, 195b, 373a Chilly, 196a Chimice, 201b Chimney-glass, 196a Chin, 197b; Chín-Machín, 531b China, 196b; Backaar, 886b; Beer, 199a; -Buckeer, 199a; Root, 199a; ware, 198a; woman, 198b; wood, 199b Chinam, 219a Chinapatam, 199b Chīnār, Chinaur, 187b, a Chince, Chinch, 201b Chincheo, 200a, b Chinchera, 201a Chinchew, 200a, 797a Chin-chin, 200b; -joss, 200b Chinchura, Chinchurat, Chinechura, 201a, 706b Chingala, Chingalay, Chingálla, 838b Chingaree, 984a Chinguley, 839a Chīnī, 199a, 863b; -kash, 198b Chinkalī, 828b Chīn-khāna, 198b Chinor, 187a Chinsura, 201a Chint, 202a Chint, 201b Chintabor, 838a Chintz, 201b, 706b Chipangu, 451b Chipe, Chipo, 202b Chiquiney, 193b Chirchees, 31b Chiretta, 203a Chiroot, Chiroute, 189a Chirs, 221a Chishmeere, Chismer, 169a Chit, 203a, 243a, 697a Chīta, 187b Chitchky, 203a Chite, 202a, 255b Chithee, 203b Chitim, Chitini, 489b, 189b Chitnee, 221a Chitor, 204a Chitory, Chitree-burdar, 185b Chitrel, 859a Chitrenga, 843a Chitsen, 202b Chittabulli, 706b Chittagong, Chittagoung, 204a, 203b Chittery, 482b Chitti, 190a Chittigan, 204a Chittledroog, 204a Chittore, 204a Chitty, 203a Chíval, Chivil, 211b, a Choabdar, 204b Choampa, 184a, 504b Chobdar, Chobedar, 204b Chobwa, 204b, 823a Choca, 192b Chocadar, 205a Chocarda, 612b Chockedaur, 205b Chockly, 217a Chocky, 206a Chockrões, 217b Choga, 205a Choke, 214a Chokey, 206a Chokey-dar, Chokidar, 205a, 749a Chokra, 205b Choky, 205b, 252b Chola, Cholamaṇḍalam, 257a, b Cholera, -Morbus, 206b; Horn, 206b, 236b Cholia, Choliar, 207a Cholmendel, Cholmender, 258a Choltre, 212a Chomandarla, 257b Chonk, 185a Choola, 206b Choolia, 207a Choomar, 218a Chop, 207a; -boat, 208a; Chop-chop, 209a; -dollar, 208a; Chope, 208b; -house, 208a, 209a Chopper, 209b; Cot, 209b Chopra, 254a Chopsticks, 210a Choqua, 192b Choque, 205b Chôṛamaṇḍala, Chormandel, Chormondel, Choromandel, Choromandell, 257a, 258a, b Chota-hāziri, Chota-hazry, 210b Choughan, 192b Choukeednop, 205b Choul, 210b Choultry, 211b, 221b; Plain, 212a Choupar, 220a Chouri, 212a Chouringhee, 214b Chouse, 212b Chout, Choute, Choutea, Chouto, 215a, b Chow, 205a Chow-chow, dog, 213a Chowdrah, Chowdree, Chowdry, 214a, 213b Chowk, 214a Chowkee, Chowkie, 206a Chowly, 207a Chownee, 214a Chow-patty, 219b Chowra-burdar, 215a Chowree, 212a Chowree, 215a Chowringee, Chowringhee, Chowringhy, 214b Chowry, 214b, 271b; -badar, -burdar, 215a Chowse, 213a Chowt, 215a Chowtar, Chowter, 217b, 706b, 823b Choya, 215b; root, 216a Chubdar, 204b Chucarum, 192b Chuckaroo, 216a Chucker, 216a Chuckerbutty, 216b, 751b Chuckerey, 216a Chucklah, Chuckleh, 216b, 219a Chuckler, 217a Chuckmuck, 217a Chuckoor, 195a Chuckrum, Chucram, 217a, 158a Chucla, 706b Chud, 482a Chudder, Chuddur, 217b, 218a Chudrer, 853b Chueckero, 821a Chuetohrgurh, 204b Chughi, 461a Chukān, 192a Chukey, 206a Chukker, 216b Chuklah, 217a Chakor, Chukore, 194b, 195a Chul, 218a Chulam, 752a Chulia, Chuliah, 207a, 3b Chullo, 218a Chumar, 218a Chumpak, 218b Chumpala, Chumpaun, 463a Chumpuk, 218a Chuna, Chunah, Chunám, Chunan, 218b, 219a Chunar, 187b Chunar, Chunárgurh, 219a Chundana, 790a Chunderbanni, 706b Chunderbund, 870a Chundracona, 706b Chungathum, 450a Chunk, 184b Chunu, 482a Chupatty, 219b Chupha, 209b Chupkun, 219b Chuppar, Chupper, 209b Chupra, 220a Chuprassee, Chuprassie, Chuprassy, 220a, 219b Chur, 220b Churee fuoj, 189a Churr, 220a Churruck, -Poojah, 220b Churrus, Chursa, 220b, 221a Chutkarry, 221a Chutny, 221a Chutt, 221a Chuttanutte, Chuttanutty, 221b, a, 483a Chuttrum, 221b Chytor, 204b Cià, 907b Ciacales, 443b Ciali, 183a Ciama, 834a Ciampà, 218b Ciausc, 213a Ciautru, 482a Cichery, 288a Cide, 806a Cillam, 182a Cimde, 837b Cincapura, 839b Cinde, 320b Cinderella's Slipper, 222a Cindy, 837a Cingala, Cingalle, 838b Cingapúr, Cingapura, 839b Cinghalese, 838b Cinguiçar, 791b Cintabor, 838a Cintra, -Orange, 870a, 222a, 642b, 643a Cioki, 206a Cionama, 218b Ciormandel, 258a Cipai, 811a Cipanghu, 451b Cipaye, 811a Circar, 841a; Circars, the, 222a, 488a Cirifole, 47a Cirion, 886a Cirote, 132b Cirquez, 31b Cisdy, 806a Cit, 202a Citterengee, 843a Civilian, Civil Service, 222b Clashee, Clashy, Classy, 223a Clearing Nut, 223a Cligi, 371b Clin, Cling, 489b, 490a Cloth of Herbes, 393b Cloue, 223b Clout, 706b Clove, 223b; Islands, 576a Clyn, 489b Coach, 132b, 248a Coarge, 255b Coast, the, 223b Coban, Cobang, 490a, 223b Cobde, Cobdee, Cobido, 268a, 401a Cobily Mash, Cobolly Masse, 222b, 224a Cobra, 225a; -Capel, de Capello, de Capelo, 224b, 225a; -Guana, 398a; Lily, 225a; -Manilla, Minelle, Monil, 225a; Cobre Capel, 224b Coca, 229a Cocatore, 227b Cocchichinna, Coccincina, 226b Cocea, 229a Cocelbaxa, 498a Cocen, 226a Coces, 262a Coche, 229a Cochim, Cochin, Cochin-China, Cochin-Leg, Cochym, 225b, 226a, 227a, 669a Cocintana, Cocintaya, 244b Cockatoo, Cockatooa, 227a, b Cock-Indi, 229b Cockoly, 268b Cockroach, 227b Cockup, 228a, 895a Coco, Cocoa, Coco-Nut, 228a Coco-do-Mar, Coco-de-Mer, 231b, 229b Cocondae, 244b Coco-nut, double, 229b Cocus, 229b Cocym, 226a Codangalur, 272b Codavascam, Codavascao, 231b, 232a Codom, 366b Cody, 255b Coeco, Coecota, 229a Coeli, 250b Çofala, Çoffala, 850a Coffao, Coffee, 232a Coffery, 141b, 428b Coffi, 233a Coffre, Coffree, Coffry, 141b, 140b Cogee, 179a Cohi Noor, 491a Coho, 233a Co-hong, 421b, 422a Cohor, 495a Cohu, 233a Coiloan, Coilum, 753a, 752a Coimbatore, 233b Coir, 233b Coja, Cojah, 234b, 179a Cokatoe, 227b Coker, Coker-nut, -tree, 229b, 228a, 167a Cokun, 245a Colao, 234b Colar, 495b Colcha, 386a Colderon, Colderoon, 235a, b Colé, 250a Colera, 206b Coleroon, 234b Colghum, 268b Colh-ram, 235a Colicotta, 146b Coll, 250a Collarum, 235a Collary, 236a Collat, 483b, 808b Collecatte, 3a, 146a Collector, 235b Collee, 250b College Pheasant, 236a Collerica Passio, 206b Collery, -Horn, -Stick, 236a, b Colli, 250b Collicuthia, 148a Collij, 250a Collomback, 144b Colobi, 752b Coloen, 752b Colomba Root, 237a Colombo, 236b Colon, Colonbio, 752b, a Coloran, 235a Colum, 249a Columbee, 491b Columbia Root, 237a Columbo, 752b Columbo Root, 237a Columbum, Columbus, 752a, 873b Coly, 250b Colyytam, 865a Comalamasa, 224a Comar, 237a, 239a, 150b Comarbãdo, 279b Comari, 238b Comatay, Comaty, 239a, 239b Cómaty, 237b Combaconum, 237b Combalenga, 244b Combarband, 280a Combea, 150a Combly, 279b Comboli Mas, 224b Comboy, 237b Combrù, Combu, 384b Comedis, 238b, 540b Comelamash, 224a Comercolly Feathers, 7a, 238a Cominham, 87a Comitte, 237b Comley, 279b Commel mutch, 224a Commerbant, 280a Commercolly, Feathers, 238a, 7a Commission, 151a Commissioner, Chief, Deputy, 238a Committy, 237b Comolanga, Comolinga, 244a, b Comorão, 384b Comoree, Comori, Comorin, Cape, 239a, 238b Comotaij, Comotay, 239b, a Compadore, 244a Company, Bāgh, 462a Compendor, 244a Competition-wallah, 239b Compidore, Compodore, 244a, 243b Compost, Compound, Compounde, 243b, 240b, 242b Comprador, Compradore, Compudour, 243b, 244a Conacapula, Conakapule, 246b, 247a Conaut, 154a Conbalingua, 244a Concam China, 226b Concan, 244b Conch-shell, 184b Concha, 496a Condrin, 155a Confirmed, 245a Cong, 246a Congas, Congass, 156b Congee, 245a; -House, 245b Congeveram, 245b Congi-medu, Congimer, 157a Congo, 157b Congo, 908b Congo-Bunder, 246a; Congoe, 157a; Congoed, 156b Congou, 908b Congoun, Congue, 246a, b Conicopla, Conicopoly, 247a, 246b, 281a, 783b Conimal, Conimere, 157a Conjee cap, 65a, 245a; -House, 245b Conjee Voram, 246a Conjemeer, 157a Conker, Conkur, 496a Connah, 479b Connaught, Connaut, 154a Connego, 157b Connymere, 157a Connys, 176b Consoo House, 247a Consumah, Consumer, 247a, 486b Contenij, 11b, 289a Conucopola, 247a Cooch Azo, 247b Cooch Behar, 248a Cooja, Coojah, 248b, a, 492a Cookery, 491b Cook-room, 248b Coolcunny, Coolcurnee, 248b Coolee, 250b Cooley, 250b Coolicoy, 248b Coolin, 249a Coolitcayo, 248b Coolung, 249a Cooly, 249b Coomkee, 251b Coomry, 252a, 251b Coonemerro, Coonimode, 157a Coopee, 706b Coorg, 252a Coorge, 255a Coorsy, 252a Coos-Beyhar, 248a Coosky, 703a Coosumba, 252b Cootub, 252b Copang, 490b, 530b Copass, 158b Copeck, 253a, 121b Copera, 254a, 446b Copha, 233a Coppersmith, 253b Copra, Coprah, 254a, 253b Coquer-nut, Coquo, 229a, b, 231a Coquodrile, 275b Coraal, 256a, 259a Corabah, 163a Coraçone, 768a, 837a Corah, 706b Coral-tree, 254a Corall, 259a Corcon, Corcone, 163b, a Corcopal, Corcopali, 254b Corg, Corge, 255b, a Cori, 270b Corind, 259a Coringa, 256a Corjá, Corjaa, 255a, b, 875a Corle, 256a Cormandel, Cormandell, 258b, a Cornac, Cornaca, 256a Corocoro, 160a Coromandel, Coromandyll, Coromondel, 256b, 258a, b Corporal Forbes, 258b Corral, 258b, 476a Corū, 262a Corumbijn, 491b Corundum, 259a Cos, 262a Cosbeague, 389b Cos Bhaar, 248a Cosmi, Cosmim, Cosmin, Cosmym, 260a, 259b, a, 71a Cospetir, 260a Coss, 261a Cossa, 707a Cossack, Cossâkee, 262a Cosse, 262a Cossebàres, 170b Cosset, Cossett, Cossid, 263b, a, 262b Cossimbazar, 263a Cossy, 92b Cossya, Cossyah, 263a, b, 480a Cosuke, 262b Coste, 391b Costo, 492a Costumado, 286a Costus, 263b, 492a Cot, 263b Cotamaluco, 264b Cotch, 173b Cote Caungrah, 631b Coteka, 289a Cotia, 265a Cotonia, 289a Cott, 264b, 58a Cotta, Cottah, 265a Cotton, 265a; Tree, Silk, 265b Cotul, 494b Cotwal, 265b Coucee, 262a Couche, 248a Couchin China, 227a Coulam, Coulao, 752b Coulee, Couley, Couli, 368a, 251a, 218a Coulombin, 491b Couly, 250b Counsillee, 266a Countrey, Countrie, Country, -Captain, 267a, 266a, 267a Coupan, Coupang, 490a, b Courim, 270b Cournakea, 256b Courou, 276a Course, 261a, 262a, 204a Course, 267b Courtallum, 267b Coury, 271a Covad, Coveld, 268a Covenanted Servants, 267b, 222b Coverymanil, 225b Covid, 268a Covil, 268a Covit, 268a Covra Manilla, 225b Cowan, 271b Cowcheen, 226a Cowcolly, 268b Cow-itch, 268b Cowl, Cowle, 268b, 413a, 590b Cowler, 250b Cowpan, 490a, 888b Cowrie, Cowry, 270b, 269a; Basket, 271b Cowtails, 271b Cowter, 217b, 706b Coya, 234b Coylang, 753a Coz, Cozbaugue, Cozbeg, 389b, 390a Cozzee, Cozzy, 579b, 178b Cran, 272a Crancanor, 273a Cranchee, Cranchie, 272a, 474b, 664a Cranee, 273b Cranganor, Crangelor, Cranguanor, 273a, 272b Cranny, Crany, 273a, 274a Crape, 274a Crease, Creased, 274a, 275b Creat, 203a Credere Del, 275b Creeper, 396b Creese, Creezed, 274b, 275a Creole, 275b Crese, Cress, Cresset, 275a Crewry, 276b Cric, Cricke, Cris, Crisada, Crise, Crisse, 275a, 274a, 880b Crockadore, 227b Crocodile, 275b Crongolor, 273a Crore, 276a Crori, 276b Crotchey, 276b Crou, 276a, 898a Crow-pheasant, 276b Crusna, 380b Cryse, 275a Çuaquem, 860b Cubba, 12a Cubeb, 277a Cubeer Burr, 277b, 65b Cucin, 226a Cuckery, 491b Cucuya, Cucuyada, 277b Cuddalore, 278a Cuddapah, 278a Cuddom, 266b Cuddoo, 278b Cuddy, 278b Cudgeri, 477b Çudra, 853b Culgar, 13b Culgee, 278b Cullum, 249a Culmureea, 279a Culsey, Culsy, 279a, 465b Culua, 850a Culy, 176b Cumbly, 279a Çumda, 868b Cumduryn, 155a, 530a Cumly, 279a Cummerband, Cummerbund, 280a, 279b Cummeroon, 384b Cummul, 279a Cumquot, 280a Cumra, 280a Cumrunga, 280a Cumsha, Cumshaw, 280a Cunarey, 413b Cuncam, 244b, 628b Cunchunee, 280b, 295b Çunda, 868b Cundry, 413b Cunger, Cunjur, 410a, b Cunkan, 244b Cunnacomary, 239a Çuny, 825a Cupang, 490a Çupara, 873b Cupo, 530a Cupong, 155a Çura, 874a Çurate, 875a Çurati Mangalor, 876b Curia, 255a Curia Muria, 280b, 769b Curmoor, 355a Curnat, 164b Curnum, 281a, 246b Curounda, 281a Curra-curra, 160a, 645a Çurrate, 875a Curree, Currie, 282b Currig Jema, 281a Currumshaw Hills, 281a Curry, 281a; -Stuff, 283a Çuryate, 875b Cusbah, 283a Cuscuss, 283b Cusher, 248b, 492a Cushoon, 288b, 492b Cushta, 707a Cusle-bashee, 498b Cuspadore, Cuspidoor, Cuspidor, Cuspidore, 284a, 614b Cuss, 283b Cusseah, 263b Cusselbash, 498b Custard-Apple, 284a, 857a Custom, 286a; Customer, 286a, 802a Cutanee, 289a Cutch, 286b; Gundava, 287a Cutch, 173a Cutcha, 287b; -pucka, 287b Cutcheinchenn, 226b Cutcheree, Cutchery, Cutcherry, 288a, 287b Cutcherry, 476b Cutchnar, 288b Cutchy, 245b Cutiá, 265a Cutmurál, Cutmurram, 173a Cuts, 286b Cuttab, 253a Cuttack, 289a Cuttanee, Cuttannee, 289a, 707a Cuttaree, 482b Cuttarri, 497a Cuttenee, 289a Cutter, 175b Cuttery, Cuttry, 482a, 289a Cutwahl, Cutwal, Cutwall, Cutwaul, 60a, 265b, 266a Cuzzanna, 497b Cymbal, 807a Cymde, 768a, 837a Cymiter, 804b Cyngilin, Cynkalan, Cynkali, 829a, 667a, 531b Cyromandel, 258a Cyrus, 289a, 249a, 886a Cytor, 204a Dabaa, 328b Dabag, 455b Dabhol, 290a Dabou, 328a Dabul, Dabuli, Dabull, Dabyl, 289b, 612b Daca, 290a Dacàn, Dacani, 301b Dacca, 290a Dachanos, 301b Dachem, 4a Dachem, 298b Dachinabadēs, 301b Dacoit, Dacoity, Dacoo, 290a, b Dadney, Dadny, 290b Daeck, 290a Daee, 301a Daftar, Daftardār, 329b Dagbail, 290b Daghope, Dagoba, 291a Dagon, Dagong, Dagoon, 291b, 292a, b Dagop, 291a Dahnasari, 914b Dahya, 252a Daibul, 292b Daimio, 292b Daiseye, 292b, 306b Dāk, 300b; -bungalow, 129b; chauki, -choki, -chowky, 300a Daka, 290a Dak'hinī, 302a Dakoo, 290b Dala, Dalaa, 292b, a Dalal, 304b Dalaway, 292b Dáli, 322a Dali, 302b Dallaway, Dalloway, 293a Dally, 322a Daloyet, 293a Dam, 293a; Dama, 676b Daman, 294b Damani, 294b Damar, 295a Damasjane, Dame-Jeanne, Dāmijāna, 305a, 304b Dammar, Dammer, 295b, 294b Damn, 294b Dampukht, 330b Dana, 295b Dancing girl, wench, 295b, 296a Dandee, Dandi, Dandy, 296a, b Dangur, 295b Danseam, 834a Dans-hoer, 296a Dao, 326a Daquẽ, 301b; Daquem, 628b, 779a Daraçana, 37a Darbadath, 624a Darbán, 333a Darbar, 331a Darcheenee, Darchini, 297a Darion, 332b Darjeeling, Dārjīling, 297a Daroez, 306b Daróga, 297a Darōhai, 321b Dartzeni, 297a Darwan, 333a Darwaza bund, 333b Dasehra, 333b Dâsi, 307b Dassora, 333b Dastoor, 334b Datchin, 298a; Datsin, 298b Datura, 298b; yellow, 299b; Datyro, 299a Daudne, 290b Daur, 325b Daurka, 335a Davàli, 309a Daw, 315a Dāwah, Dawk, 299b; to lay a, 300b; -banghee, -banghy, 61a; bungalow, 129b; -garry, 365b Daxin, Daxing, 298a Daya, Daye, 301a, 300b Deaner, 301a Debal, 301a, 320a Debash, 328a Deberadora, 69b Decam, Decan, 628b, 301b Decani, Decanij, Decanin, Decany, 302a, 301b Decca, 290a Deccan, Deccany, 302a Deck, 302a Decoit, 290b Dee, 236a, 980b Deedong, 439b Deeh, 980b Deen, 302a Deepaullee, 309a Defteri, 330a Degon, 292b Deiudar, 306a Dehli, 302b Dekaka, 290a Dekam, 302a Dekh, 302a Delale, 304a Delavay, 719b Delect, 293a Deleuaius, 292b Delhi, Deli, 302b Deli, 304a Deling, Delingege, Delingo, 303a Dellál, 304b Delly, 303a Delly, Mount, 303b Deloget, 293a Deloll, 304a Deloyet, 293a Dely, 302b, 303a Dely, 304a Demar, 295b Demijohn, 304b Demmar, Demnar, 295a Demon, 294b Denga, Dengi, 897b, a Dengue, 305a Deodar, 305b Deputy Commissioner, 238a Derba, 331b Derega, Deroghah, Derrega, 297b Derrishacst, 306b Derroga, 297b Deruissi, 306b Dervich, Dervis, Dervische, Dervish, 306b, a Derwan, 333a Desai, 306b Desanin, 301b Desaye, 306b Deshereh, 333b Desoy, 465b Despatchadore, 319a Dessaye, 306b Dessereh, 333b Destoor, Destour, 306b, 307a Deubash, 328a Deuti, 307a Deutroa, 299a Deva-dachi, Deva-dāsī, Devedaschie, 307a, b, 295b, 912a Devil, 307b, 714b; -Bird, 307b; Devil's Reach, 308a; Worship, 308a Dewal, 320a Déwal, Déwálé, 308b Dewalee, 309a Dewaleea, 308b Dewally, 308b Dewān, Dewanjee, 310b, 311a Dewanny, 311b; Adawlat, 4b Dewataschi, 296a Dewaun, 309a Dewauny, 311b, 309b Dewtry, 299b Deysmuck, 248b Deyspandeh, 248b Dhā, 326a Dhagob, Dhagope, 291b, a Dhai, 301a Dhák, 312b Dhall, 312a Dharna, 316a Dhatūra Firinghī, 35b Dhau, 315b Dhaullie, 322a Dhawk, 312b Dhībat-al-Mahal, 547b Dhoby, 312b Dhome, 322b Dhoney, Dhony, 323b, a Dhoolie, Dhooly, 313b, a Dhoon, 314a Dhoop-ghurry, 372b Dhootie, Dhooty, Dhoty, 314b, a, 707a Dhow, 314b Dhurgaw, 331b Dhurmsalla, 315b, 221b Dhurna, 315b Dhúr Samund, 325a Dhuti, 314b Dhye, 300b Diamond Harbour, 317a, 766a Dibajāt, 547a Dibottes, 119a Didwan, 317a, 473a, 40b Diewnāgar, 613b Digby Chick, 126b Diggory, Diggree, 317b Digon, Digone, 292b Digrī, 317b Dihlī, 302b Dik dik, daun daun, 919b Dikhdari, Dikk, 317b Dili, Dilli, 302b Dilly, Mount, 304a Dim, 302a Dime, 294b Dinapore, 317b Dīnār, Dînâra, 317b, 318a Dīnawar, 322b Ding, 302a, b Dínga, Dingey, Dinghy, 318b, 319a, 362b Dingo, 773a, 897b Dingue, Dingy, 313b Dio, 319b Dipáwali, 309a Dirdjee, Dirge, Dirzee, 319a Dirwan, 333a Dispatchadore, 319a Dissauva, Dissava, Dissave, 319a Distoree, 307a Ditch, Ditcher, 319b Dithwan, 317b Diu, 319b Diudar, 306a Diulcinde, Diulcindy, Diuli Sind, Diúl-Sind, Diulsinde, 320b Diuanum, 310a Diuxa, 319b Div, 321a Diva, 547a Dīvālī, Divâly, 309a Dīva-Mahal, 547b Divan, Divanum, 311b, 413a Dive, 319b Divi, 547a Divl, 320b Diwaen, 312a Dīwah Mahal, 914a Díwal, 505b Dīwālī, 309a Dīwān, 309b Dīwānī, 311b Djamia, 469b Djava, Djâwah, 455a, 456a Djengle, Djungle,470b Doa, 321b Doāb, 321a Doai, 321a Doana, 311a Doar, 321b Dobash, 328a Dobe, Dobie, 313a, 312b Dobil, 320b Dobund, 322a Dock, 300a Dodgeon, 298b Dog choucky, 300a Dogon, Dogonne, 292a Dohll, Dol, Doll, 312b, a Dolly, 322a, 58a Dombar, Dombaree, Dome, 322b Dondera Head, 322b Doney, 323a Dongari, Dongerijn, 331a Doni, 323a Donna, 295b Donny, 323a Doob, 323b Doobasheeo, 328a Doocan, Doocaun, 323b, 871b Doodee, Doodoo, 167b, 168a Dooggaunie, 167b Dool, 326a Doolee, Dooley, Doolie, 313b, a Doomba, Doombur, 324a Dooputty, 324b Doorea, 325b, 707a Doorga Pooja, 324b Doorsummund, 324b Door-van, 333a Doory Dora, 325a Dorado, 325a Doray, Doraylu, 325a, b Dorbard, 331b Dorea, 707a Dorecur 444b Doresandlu, 325b Doria, 325b Dorian, 331b Doriya, 325b Doroga, 297b Doshāka, 156b Dosootee, Dosooti, Dosooty, 325b, 707a Dotchin, 298b Dotee, Dotia, 314b, 376b Double-grill, 325b Douli, 313b Dour, 325b Dovana, 311b Dow, 314b Dow, 325b Dowle, 313b Dowle, 326a Dowra, Dowrah, 326a Drabi, Draby, 326a Dragomanni, Dragomano, 327b Dragon, 307b Drâvida, Dravidian, 326b Drawers, Long, 327a Dress-boy, Dressing-boy, 327a, 328a Droga, Droger, 298a, 297b, 817a Drogomanus, Drugemen, Druggerman, Druggement, 327a, b Drumstick, 327b; Tree, 426b Dsomo, 984b Dually, 309a Duan, Duana, 310b, 311b, 497b; Duan Konna, 311b; Duanne, 311b Dub, 327b Dubash, Dubass, 328a Dubba, Dubbah, 329a Dubbeer, 328b Dubber, 328b, 403b Dubety, 324b Ducamdare, 323b Ducks, 329a; Bombay, 329a, 126a Duco, 323b Duffadar, 329a Dufter, Dufterdar, Dufterkhanna, Duftery, Duftoree, 329a, b, 309b, 243a Duggie, 330a Dugong, 330a Duguazas, 823b Dukān, Dukhaun, 323b Dūla, Dūlī, 313a, 659b Dulol, 304a Dúlsind, 769b Dulwai, Dulwoy, 293a, 316a Dumbar, Dumbaru, 322b Dumbcow, 330a Dumbri, 322b Dumdum, Dumdummer, 330a, b Dumier, 334a Dumpoke, 330b Dumree, Dumrie, 330b, 293b Dûn, 314a Dungaree, Dungeree, 330b, 331a, 707a Duppa, Dupper, 328b Durai, 325a Durbar, 331a Durean, 332b Durgah, Durgaw, 331b Durhmsallah, 315b Durian, Durianus, Durion, 331b, 332a Durjun, 333a Duroa, 299a Durreer, 325b Dúr Samun, Dúru Samundúr, 325a Durwaun, 333a Durwauza-bund, 333a Duryoen, 332b Durzee, 889a Dusaud, 749a Dusharah, Dusrah, Dussarah, Dussera, 333b Dustick, 334b Dustoor, Dustoore, Dustooree, Dustoory, Dusturia, 333b, 334a, b, 307a Dustuck, 334b Dutchin, 298b Dutra, Dutroa, Dutry, 299b, a Dutt, Duttee, 314b Duty, 307a, 601a Dwar, 322a Dwarka, 334b Dwye, 321a Dy, Dyah, 301a Dyo, 383b Dysucksoy, 707a Dyvan-khane, Dyvon, 311b, 310b Eade-Garrh, 337a Eagle-wood, 336a Earth-oil, 336a, 173b Ecka, 336a Eed, 336b Eedgah, Eed Gao, 336b, 337a, 130a Ehshâm, 345a Eintrelopre, 439b Ekhee, Ekka, 336b, a Ekteng, 337a Elabas, 13a Elange, 172a Elatche, 707a Elchee, Elchi, 337a Elephans, 343a; Elefante, 341b; Elephant, 337b; Elephanta, 341a; Elephant-Creeper, 343b; Elephante, Elephanto, 342b, a Eli, 303b Ellefanté, Ilheo de, 342a Elk, 343b Ellora, Elora, 343b Elu, 344a Emaunberra, 432b Embary, 17a Emblic, 344a, 608b Emer, Emir, 18a, b Emmerti, 707a Emmet, white, 32b Enaum, 433a Englesavad, 344a; English-bázár, 344a; -water, 94a Enterlooper, 439a Equirotal Carriage, 365b Errenysis, 83a Esh, 96b Esparci, 681b Estang, 899b Estimauze, 344b Estreito, do Governador, 391a Esturion, 332b Eugenes, 639a Eurasian, 344b Europe, 344b, 266b Exberbourgh, 763a Eyah, 42a Eysham, 345a Fackeer, 347b Facteur, Factor, 345b, a, 222b; Factory, Factorye, 346a Faghfúr, 347a, 49a Failsoof, 347b Fākanūr, 45a, 552b Fakeel, 961a Fakeer, Fakier, Fakir, 347b Faknúr, 828b Falaun, 348a Falory, 38b Fan, Fanám, Fanão, 348b, a, 349a, 673b Fandaraina, Fandarina, Fandreeah, 667a, 540a, 166a Fannò, Fannon, Fanoeen, Fanom, Fanone, 349a, 348b Fan-palm, 349b Fanqui, 349b Fansoûri, Fanṣūrī, 456a, 69b, 151b Fantalaina, 667a Faquir, 347b Faraçola, 359a Farangīha, 353a Farásh, 349b Farash-danga, 184b Farasola, 358b Faraz, 349b Farazola, 359a Farhangī, 353a Farrásh, 349b Farshābūr, 700b Fateish, 351a Fedea, 350a Feelchehra, 584a Feerandah, 966a Feitiçaria, Feitiçeira, Feitiço, 351a Ferash, 349b Ferázee, 350a Ferenghy, Feringee, Feringhy, Feringy, 354a, 353b Ferosh, 350a Feroshuhr, Ferozeshuhur, 350b Ferrais, Ferrash, 349b, 350a Fétiche, Fetisceroe, Fetish, Fetishism, Fettiso, Feytiço, 351a, 350b Ffaraz, Fffaraze, 73a, 349b Ffarcuttee, 310b Ffuckeer, 347b Filosofo, 347b Firáshdánga, 146b Firefly, 351a Firinghee, Dhatura, Firingi, 352b, 35b, 353b Firm, Firma, Firman, Firmao, Firmaun, 354b, a Fiscal, Fiscall, 354b Fitton gārī, 365b Flandrina, 667a, 829a Flercher, 355a Flori, 38b Florican, Floriken, Florikin, 355a Flowered-Silver, 355b, 772a Fluce, 389b Fly, -palanquin, 355b Flying-fox, 356a Fogass, 356b Foker, 347b Fo-lau-sha, 700b Folium Indicum, 356b, 89b Follepons, 739a Foojadar, 358a Fool, 357a; Fool Rack, Fool's Rack,357a, 356b, 36b; Foole Sugar, 396b Foota, 708a Foozilow, to, 357a Foras Lands, Forasdār, Forest Road,357a, b Forlorn, 348a Fotadar, 717b Foufel, 35b Foujdah, Foujdar, 358a; Foujdarry, 358b; Adawlat, 4b Foule sapatte, 831a Fousdar, Fouzdaar, 358a Fowra, Fowrah, 358b Fox, Flying, 358b, 356a Fozdarry, 358b Frail, 358b Franchi, Francho, Franco, Franghi, Frangue, Frangui, Franque, Franqui, 353a, b, 582b, 594b Frash, Frasse, Frassy, 349a, 350a, 250b Frasula, Frazala, Frazil, 359a, 358b Freguezia, 359a, 787b Frenge, Frengiaan, Frenk, Fringe, Fringi, 353b Frost, 350a, 412a Fuddea, 350a Fugacia, 356b Fula, 357a, 627a Fulang, 353a Fuleeta, 359a; -Pup, 359a Fulús, 121b Funan, 159b, 166a Fundaraina, Funderane, 667b, a Funny, 323b Furlough, 359a Furnaveese, Furnavese, 359b Furza, 703a Fusly, 359b Futwa, Futwah, 359b, 360a, 178a, 511a Gaaz, 389b Gabaliquama, 360b Gabar, 400a Gaddees, 381a Gaddon, Gadong, Gadonge, 381a, b Gael, 140b Gaini, 407a Gajapati, Gajpati, 260b Galea, 362a Galee, 360a Galei, Galeia, 362a Galeon, Galeot, Galeota, 362a, b Gālewār, 405b Gali, 360a Galie, Galion, Galiot, 362a, b Galleece, 360a Gallegalle, 360b Galle, Point de, 360a Gallevat, Galley, Galleywatt, Galliot, Gallivat, Galwet, Galye, 361a, b, 362b, 363a Gālyūr, 405b Gambier, 363a Gamboge, 150b Gamça, 364a Gamiguin, 376b Gamron, 46b; Gamrou, Gamrūn, 384b, a Gamta, 364a Gancar, Gancare, 75a, 365b Ganda, 363b Gandhāra, 154b Gangeard, 410b Gangja, Ganja, 403a Gans, Gansa, Ganse, 364b, a Ganta, Gantan, Ganton, 364a Ganza, 364a Gaot, 370a Gaou, 391b Gar, 364b Garbin, 595a Garce, 364b Gardafui, Gardefan, 399b Gardee, 364b Garden-house, Gardens, 365a Gardi, Gardunee, 365a, 913a Gargoulette, 382a Gari, 373a Gārī, 365b Garial, 595a Garrha, 707a Garroo, Garrow-wood, 335b Garry, 365b Garse, 364b Garvance, Garvanço, 145a Gary, 365b Gaspaty, 260b Gat, 369b Gatameroni, 173a Gate, Gatte, Gatti, 369b, 370a, 244b Gaú, 391b Gaudewari, 380b Gaudia, 391a Gaudma, 366b Gauges, 383a Gaum, 365b Gauna, 398a Gaurian, 366a Gauskot, 393b Gaut, 369a Gautama, 366a, 119a Gauzil, 569a Gavee, 366b Gavial, 366b Gayāl, 406b Gaz, Gaze, 401a, 261b Gazat, 367a Gazelcan, 388a Gazizi, 169b Gebeli, 375a Gecco, Gecko, 367a Gedonge, 381b Gelabdar, 468a Gellywatte, Geloa, Gelua, 363a, 362b Geme, 448a, 453b Gemidar, 980b Gemini, Gemna, 469b Gendee, 373a Gengibil, Gengibre, 861a, 374b Gentil, Gentile, Gentio, Gentoo, Gentu, Gentue, 368a, 367b, 913b Georgeline, 374a Geraffan, 378a Geree, 31b Gergelim, 373b Gergelin, 375a Gerjilim, 373b Gerodam, 397a Gerselin, 373b Gesje, 405a Gess, 401a Gharbi, 365a Gharee, Gharry, 365b Ghascut, 394a Ghât, Ghaut, 369a Ghauz, Ghāz, 390a, 389b Ghe, Ghee, 370a Gheri, 372b Ghí, 370a Ghilji, Ghilzai, 371b, 370b Ghinee, 407a Ghogeh, 383a, 876b Ghole, 384a Ghong, 385b Ghoole, 372b Ghorab, 392a Ghoriyal, 367a G'horry, 365b Ghorul, 387b Ghoul, 372a Ghounte, 387a Ghráb, 392a Ghūl, 372a Ghūl, 383b Ghumti, 387a Ghurāb, 392a Ghureeb purwar, 404a Ghurī, 619b Ghurjaut, 404b Ghurra, 372b, 185b Ghurree, 404b Ghurry, 372b Ghyal, 406b Giacha, 443a Giagra, 446b Giam, 448b Giambo di China, d'India, 449a Giancada, 450a Gianifanpatan, 445b Giasck, 453b Giengiovo, 374b Gilodar, 468b Gin, 168a Gindey, Gindy, 373a, 196a Gingal, 373b Gingaleh, 828b Gingall, 373a, 474b Gingani, 376a Gingaul, 795b Ginge, 318b Gingee, 377a Gingeli, Gingelly, 373b Ginger, 374a Gingerlee, Gingerly, 375a Gingerly, 374a Ginggan, Ginggang, Gingham, 376b, 375b, 4b, 707a Gingi, 376b Gingiber, 375a Ginja, 377a Ginjall, 373b Ginseng, 377a Giraffa, Giraffe, 378a, 377a Girandam, 397b Girja, 378b Girnaffa, 378b Glab, 392b Go, 380a Goa, 379a; Master, 384a; Plum, 379b; Potato, 379b; Powder, 379b; Stone, 379b Goban, Gobang, 380a Godavery, 380a Goddess, 381a Godeman, 366b Godhra, 386a Godoen, 381b Godomem, 366a Godon, 381b Godoriin, 386a Godovāri, 381a Godown, 381a, 243a Godowry, 380b Goe, 379b Goedown, 381b Goeni, Goeny, 403b Goerabb, 392b Goercullah, 387a Goga, 379a, 382b Gogala, 383a Goglet, 382a, 812b Gogo, 382b Gogola, Gogolla, 768a, 383a Gogul, 386a Gola, 495b Gola, Golah, 383b, 384a, 108b Gold Mohur, 573a; Flower, 383b; Gold Moor, 574a Gole, 383b Golgot, Golgota, Golgotha, 146a Golim, 423a Golmol, 386b Goltschut, 830b Gomashta, Gomashtah, Gomasta, Gomastah, 384a Gomberoon, Gombroon, Gombruc, 385a, 384a, b Gom-gom, Gomgommen, 402b Gomio, 468b Gomroon, Gomrow, 384b Gomutí, 385a, 781b Gondewary, 380b Goney, 403b Gong, 385a Gong, 365b Gonga Sagur, 798a Gongo, 385b Gonk, Gonoũk, 472b Gony, 904a Goodry, 386a Googul, 386a Googur, Goojur, 386a, b Goolail, Gooleil-bans, 386b Gool-mohur, 383b Goolmool, 386b Goome, 373a Goomtee, 386b Goomul mutch, 224b Goont, 387a Goony, 403b Goor, 195a Goorcully, 387a Goordore, 389a Goorka, Goorkally, 387a Gooroo, 387b Goorul, 387b Goorzeburdar, Goosberdaar, Goosberdar, 387b, 427a Goozerat, 388a Goozul-khana, 388a Gopura, Gopuram, 388b Gora, Gora log, 388b Gorâb, 392a Gorahwalla, Gorawallah, 388b Gorayit, Gorayt, 389a Gordower, 389a Gore, 390a Gorge, 255b Gorgelane, Gorgelette, Gorgolane, Gorgolet, Gorgolett, Gorgoletta, 382a, b Gorregorri, 126b Goru, 387b Gos, 391b Gosain, Gosaing, Gosannee, 389a, 665b Gosbeck, Gosbeague, Gosbeege, 389b Gosel-kane, 388b Gosha, 390a Gosine, 389a Gosle-kane, 388b Goss, 389b Goss, 401a Gossein, Gossyne, 389a Gotam, Gotma, 366b Gotton, Gottoni, 381b Goualeor, 406a Goudrin, Gouldrin, 386a Goule, 372b Goung, 390a Gour, 390a Gourabe, 392a Gouren, 390b Gourgoulette, 382a Gouro, 390b Gourou, 387b Gourze-berdar, 387b Governor's Straits, 390b Gow, 391a, 261a Gowa, Gowai, Gowāpūra, 379a Gowre, 390b Goyava, 400a Gozurat, 388a Grab, 391b; Service, 104a Grab-anemoas, 404a Grabb, 392b Gracia, 395a Grain, Gram, 393a, 392b Gram-fed, 393a Gram Mogol, 572b Gram-serenjammee, surrinjaumee, 877b Grandon, Grandonic, 393b, 792a, 793a Gran Magol, 572a; Porto, 728a Grant, 397a Grão, 393a Grasia, 395a Grass, Grasse-cloth, 393b Grass-cutter, 393b Grassia, 395a, 50b Grasshopper Falls, 394a Grass-widow, 394a; Widower, 394b Grassyara, 394a Gratiates, 395a Grave-digger, 395a Gredja, 379a Gree, 373a Green-pigeon, 395a Grendam, 397b Grenth, 397a Grey Partridge, 395b Griblee, 395b Griff, Griffin, Griffish, 395b Grob, 392a, b Groffe, 396a Grooht, 397a Grou, 169b, 387b Ground, 396a, 176a Gruff, 396a Grunth, Grunthee, Grunthum, 397a Guadovaryn, 380a Guaiava, 400a Guâliâr, 406a Gualveta, 362a Guana, 397b, 367a Guancare, 365a Guano, 398a Guãoo, 365a Guardafoy, Guardafú, Guardafui, Guardafun, Guardafuni, Guardefui, 398a, 399a Guary, 372a Guate, 369b Guava, 399b; Guaver, 400a Gubber, 400a Gubbrow, 400a Guchrát, 388a Gudam, 381a Gudavarij, 380a Gudda, 400a Guddee, Guddy, 400a Gudeloor, 707a Gudge, 400a Gudões, 381a Guendari, 155a Gugall, 386a Gugglet, Guglet, 382a, a Guiana, 397b Guiava, 400a Guickwar, Guicowar, 401a Guindi, 373a Guinea-cloths, 401a; -Deer, 401a; Fowl, 401b; Pig, 401a; Stuffs, 401a, 707a; Worm, 401a Guinees Lywaat, 401a Guingam, Guingan, Guingani, Guingão, Guingoen, 376a, b Guiny stuffes, 403a Guion, 398a Guirindan, 397b Gujar, 719b Gujarát, 388a Gujeputty, 261a Gujer, 386a Gujputty, 402a Gullean, 149b Gumbrown, 384a Gum-gum, 402a Gunge, 403a, 384a Gungung, 385a, 403a Gunja, 403a Gunney, Gunny, -bag, 403a, 401a Gunt, 387a Gunta, 403b; Pandy, 667b Gūnth, 387a Guoardaffuy, 399a Guodavam, Guodavari, 380a Guogualaa, 383a Gup, Gup-Gup, 403b, 404a Gureebpurwar, 404a Gurel, 387b Gurgulet, Gurguleta, 382a Gurjaut, 404a Gurjjara, 388a Gurjun oil, 971a Gurr, 404a Gurrah, 372a Gurrah, 702a Gurree, 372a Gurreebnuwauz, 404a Gurrial, 388b Gurry, 404a Guru, 387b Gushel Choe, Gussell Chan, 388a Gūt, 407a, 898a Gutta Percha, 404b Guva-Sindābūr, 838a Guyal, 406a Guynde, 373a Guynie Stuffs, 403a Guzatt, 388a Guzee, 405a, 707a Guzelcan, Guzelchan, 388a Guzerat, 388a Guzzie, Guzzy, 405a Gwalere, Gwáliár, Gwalier, Gwalior, 405a, 406a Gyaul, 406a Gyelong, 406a Gyllibdar, 468a Gylong, 406a Gym-khana, 406a Gynee, 407a Habash, Habashy, 428b Habassi, 707a Habbeh, 428a Habech, Habesh, Habshi, 428b Haccam, 409a Hackaree, Hackary, Hackeray, Hackery, 407a, 408a Hackin, 429a Hackree, 408a Hackum, 409a Haddee, Haddey, Haddy, 408b, 809b Hadgee, 408b Haffshee, 428b Hafoon, 399b Hakeem, 429a Hakim, 409a Hakkary, 408a Halabas, 12a, 13a Halalcor, Halalchor, Halálcore, Halalcour, 409a, b, 410a Halállcur, 410a Haláweh, 429b Halcarrah, 430b Half-cast, -caste, 410a Hallachore, 409b Ham, 421b Hamal, Hamalage, Hamaul, 430a, 429b Hamed-Ewat, 41b Han, 479b Handjar, 410b Handoul, 29b Hang, 419a Hang-chwen, 422a Hanger, 410a, 497a Hanistes, 421b Hansaleri, 411a Hanscreet, Hanscrit, 793a, 792b Hansil, 411a Hanspeek, 411a Hapoa, Happa, 421b, 426a Happy Despatch, Harakiri, 411a Haram, 411b Haramzada, 411a Harcar, 430a Ḥardāla, 430b Haree, 749a Harem, 411b Hargill, 7b Harkára, 748b Harkātū, 35a Ἅρμοζαν, Harmozeia, Ἅρμοζον, 646a Harran, 411b Harry, 411b Hartal, 430b Hasbullhookim, 427a Hassan Hassan, Hassein Jossen, 420a Hast, Hasta, 268a, 412b Hatch, 409a Hathi, Hatty, 412a Hattychook, 412b Hătŭ, 412b Hauda, 427b Haung, 421b Haut, 412b Hauze, 427b Haver-dewatt, 41b Havildah, Havildar, Havildar's Guard, 412b, 413a Hazāra, Hazárah, 430b, 431a Hazree, 413a Hekim, 429a Helabas, 13a Helly, 303b Helu, 344a Hemaleh, 415a Henara Canara, 413b Hendou Kesh, 416a Hendry Kendry, Henery, Henry Kenry, 413a, b Herba, 393b; Taffaty, Taffety, 393b, 707a Herbed, Herbood, 413b Herbes, Cloth of, 393b Hercarra, 293a, 430a Hermand, 425b Hesidrus, 878a Hharaam, 411b Hickeri, 408a Hickmat, 413b Hidalcan, Hidalchan, 431b, 137b, 265a Hidgelee, 414a Hidush, 435a High-caste, 171b Hikmat, 414a Hīlī, 303b Hilsa, Hilsah, 414a, b, 33a Himālah, Himāleh, Himalaya, Himalleh, Himalyá, 414b, 415a Hin, 418b Hinaur, 422b Hind, 435b Hindee, 415a Hindekī, 415a Hindī, 415b Hindkee, Hindkī, 415b Hindoo, 415b Hindoo Koosh, -kush, 415b, 416a Hindoostanee, Hindorstand, 417b Hindostan, 416a Hindostanee, Hindostanica, Hindoustani, 417a, b Hindū, 415b Hindû-kûsh, 416a Hindustan, 416b Hindustani, Hindustans, 417b Hinduwī, 415a Hing, Hinge, 418a, b Hingeli, 414a Hingh, Hing-kiu, 418b Hirava, 419a Hircar, Hircarra, Hircarrah, 430a, b Hirrawen, 419a Hobly, 577a, 672b Hobshy coffree, 428b Hobson-Jobson, 419a Hobsy, 428b Hochshew, 421a Hodge, Hodgee, 409a, 21b Hodges, 234b Hodgett, 420b Hodjee, 486b Hodu, 435b Hog-bear, 420b; deer, 420b plum, 421a Ḥogget, 420b Hoggia, 234b, 893b Hoghee, 409a Hohlee, 425b Hokchew, Hoksieu, 421a Holencore, 409b, 250b Hŏlĕyar, 429a Hollocore, 409b Holway, 429b Home, 421a Hon, 425b Hong, 421b, 209a; Boat, 422a; Merchant, 421b Hong-kong, 422a Honor, Honore, 422b, a Hooghley, Hoogly, -River, 422a, b, 423b, 630b Hoogorie, 431b Hooka, -Burdar, Hookah, -Burdar, Hooker, Hookerbedar, 423b, 424a, b Hookham, Hookim, Hookum, 424b Hooluck, 424b Hooly, 425a Hoon, 425b Hoondy, 425b Hoonimaun, 425b Hoopoo, 426b Hoowa, 425b Hopper, 425b, 219b, 724b Hoppo, 426a, 209a Horda, Horde, 640a Hormizda, Hormos, Hormuz, Hormuzdadschir, 646a, b Horse-keeper, 426b Horse-radish Tree, 426b, 327b, 608a Horta, 635b Hortal, 173b Horto, 635b Hosbalhouckain, Hosbulhocum, Hosbolhookum, 427a Hosseen Gosseen, Hossein Jossen, Hossy Gossy, 420a Hotty, 412b Hot-winds, 427b Houang-poa, 969b Houccaburdar, 424b Houdar, 427b Houka, 424a Housbul-hookum, Housebul-hookum, 427a Houssein Hassan, 420b Houza, Howda, Howdah, Howder, 427b Hoyja, 234b Htee, 912a Hubba, 428a Hubbel de Bubbel, Hubble-Bubble, 428a, b, 147a Hubshee, 428b, 2b; Land, 469b Huck, 429a Huckeem, 429a Hudia, 466a Húglí, 423a; Port of, 58b Hullia, 429a Hulubalang, 644b Hulluk, Huluq, 424b, 425a Hulwa, 429a Humhum, 707a Hummaul, 429b, 279a Humming-Bird, 430a Hummummee, Hummums, 411b Hump, 430a Hun, 425b Hunarey, Hundry, 413b Huq, 429a Hurbood, 307a Hurcarra, Hurcurrah, 430a Hurraca, 36a Hurry, 412a Hurtaul, 430b, 173b Husbulhookum, Husbull Hookum, Husbulhoorum, 427a Husen Hasen, Hussan-Hussan, 420a Husserat, 431a Huzāra, 430b Huzoor, Huzooriah, Huzzoor, 431a, b Hyber Pass, 482b Hydalcan, 432a, 779a Hypo, 957a Hyson, young, 431b, 909a, b Iabadiu, 455a Iaca, 443a Iaccal, 443b Iader, 217b Iaggarnat, 467a Iagra, 36b, 446b Iak, 976b Ialla mokee, 465a Iamahey, Iamayhey, 451a, 503b Iambo, 449a Iangada, 450b Iangomes, 451a Iasques, 453b, 472b Iastra, 823b Iaua, 456a Ichibo, 440a 'Id, 336b Idalcam, Idalcan, Idalcão, Idalxa, Idalxaa, 431b, 432a, 264b, 628b, 787b Iekanat, 645b Ieminy, 469b Iguana, Iguane, 397b Ijada, 445a Illabad, Illiabad, 13a, 12b Imamzada, Imámzádah, Imamzadeh, 692b Iman, 432b Imane, 679b Imaum, 432a; Imaumbarra, 432b Impale, 432b In'ām, In'āmdār, 433a Inam, 432b Inaum, 433a Inde, 436b Indergo, Inderjò, 438a Indes, 436b Indeum, 437a India, 433a Indian, 437a; Fowl, 945a; Muck, 21b; Nut, 228b Indiaes, 436b Indico, 437b Indies, 433a, 436b Indigo, Indigue, 437b, 438a Indistanni, 417a Indostān, 416b, 417a Indostana, 417b Indou, Indu, 415b Indus, 437a Industam, Industan, Industani, 416b, 417b, 593b Ingelee, Ingeli, Ingelie, Ingellie, 414a, 477a Inglees, 438b Ingu, 418b Inhame, Iniama, 977a, 885b Interlope, Interloper, 439a, 438b In-tu, 435b Ioghe, 461a Ipecacuanha, 439b Ipo, Ipu, 957a Ircara, 430a Irinon, 774a Iron-wood, 439b I-say, 439b Iskat, 439b Islam, 439b Istoop, 440a Istubbul, 440a Itzeboo, Itzibu, 440a Iuana, 397b Iuchi, 472a Iudia, 465b, 466a Iunck, Iunco, Iuncus, Iunk, Iunke, 472b Iunkeon, 473b Iunsalaom, 473b Iurebasso, 474a Iya, 42a Izam Maluco, 440a, 628a Izaree, 707b Jaca, 443a Jacatoo, 227b Jaccall, 227b Jack, 440a Jackal, Jackall, 443b Jackass-Copal, 444a Jackcall, Jackalz, 444a Jackoa, 367a Jack-snipe, 444a Jacquete, 444b Jade, 444b Jadoo, Jadoogur, 445b Jafanapatam, 445b Jaffry, 446a Jafna, Jafnapatám, 445b Jãgada, 450b Jagannat, Jagannáth, Jaga-Naut, 467a, b, 468a Jagara, 446a, 876b Jagarnata, Jagarynat, 468a, 467b Jageah, 446b Jagernot, 467b Jaggea, Jagger, 446b Jaggery, 446a Jagghire, 447a Jaggory, 167a Jagheer, Jagheerdar, Jag Hire, Jaghire, Jaghiredar, 446b, 447a Jagnár, 466b; Jagnaut, 467a Jagory, Jagra, Jagre, Jagree, 446a, b, 924b Jah-ghir, 446b Jaidad, 474b Jailam, 458b Jail-khana, 447a Jaimúr, 211a, 505a Jain, Jaina, 447a, b Jakad, 444b Jakatra, 71a Jaksom Baksom, 420a Jalba, 362b Jaleebote, 447b Jalia, Jaliya, 362a, b Jallamakee, 465a Jam, 447b Jama, Jamah, 449b, 662b, 706a Jamahey, 450b Jaman, 449b Jambea, 469a Jambo, 449a Jambolone, 449b Jamboo, 448b, 4b Jambook, 788b Jamdanni, 707b Jamdar, 469a; Jamdher, 469a, 497a James & Mary, 449a Jamgiber, 978b Jamli, 450a Jamma, 449a, 737b Jamna Masjid, 469b Jamoon, 449b, 399b Jampa, 183b Jampan, Jampanee, Jampot, 463a, b Jamun, 449b Jamwar, 707b Jan, 462a Janbiya, Janbwa, 468b Jancada, Jangada, Jangai, 450a Jangal, 470a Jangama, 451a, 466a Jangar, 450a Jangomá, Jangomay, Jangumaa, 450b, 451a, 190b, 503b Jantana, 951a Jão, 456a Japan, Japão, Japon, Jappon, 451b, 452a Jaquete, 444b Jaquez, Jaqueira, 443a, 442b Jarcoon, 452a Jard-Hafūn, 398b Jargon, 452a Jarool, 453a Jask, 453a Jasoos, 453b, 736a Jasque, Jasques, 453a Jatra, 185b Jaua, 456a Jaugui, Jauguisme 461b, 556a Jaukan, 192b Jaumpaun, 463a Jaun, 453b Jauthari, 214a Java, 454a; Radish, 456b; Wind, 456b; Jawa, 455b Jawāb, Jawaub, 456b Jawi, 456a Jawk, 443a Jay, 457a Jeel, 457a, 92a Jeetul, 457b, 68a Jehad, Jehaud, 458a Jekanat, 467a Jelabee, Jelaubee, 458a Jelba, 362b Jellaodar, 468b Jelly, 458b Jelowdar, 468b Jelum, 458b Jemadar, Jematdar, Jemautdar, 458b, 459a Jemendar, Jemidar, Jemitdar, Jemmidar, 980b, a Jenana, 981b Jenni, 459a Jenninora, 981a Jennye, 459a, 469b Jennyrickshaw, 459b Jentief, Jentio, Jentive, 368b, 367b Jergelim, 373b Jerry, 438a Jerubaça, 474a Jesserah, 460a Jetal, 293b Jezaerchi, Jezail, Jezailchi, 474b Jezya, 460a Jhappan, 463b Jhāral, 912a Jhau, 464b Jhaump, 460a Jheel, 457a Jhillmun, 460b Jhool, 463b Jhoom, 460a, 252a Jhow, 464b Jhula, 463b Jiculam, 829a Jidgea, 354b, 460a Jigat, 444b Jiggy-jiggy, 460b Jīlam, 458b Jilaudár, 468a, 748b Jillmill, 460b Jingal, Jinjall, 373b, a Jinjee, 376b Jinjili, 374a Jinkalī, 828b Jinnyrickshaw, Jin-ri-ki-sha, 459b Jital, 457b, 673b Jizya, 460a Jn^o Gernaet, 467b Joanee, 465b Joanga, 143b Jocole, 460b Jogee, Joghi, Jogi, Jogue, Joguedes, Jogui, 461a, 592b, 883b John Company, 462a Joiwaree, 465b Jompon, 462b Jonk Ceyloan, 473b Jonquanier, 473a Jooar, 465a Jool, 463b Joola, Joolah, 463b Jordafoon, 399b Jornufa, 378b Joosje, Joostje, Josie, Josin, Joss, -House, -Stick, Jostick, 463b, 464a, b, 744b Jouari, 465b Jougie, 461b Jow, 464b Jowalla Mookhi, 465a Jowári, Jowarree, Jowarry, 465a, b Jowaulla Mookhee, 464b Jowaur, 465a Juâla mûchi, 465a Jubtee, 465b Judaa, Judea, 465b, 466a, 56b, 503b, 691a Judgeea, 460a Jugboolak, 466a Juggernaut, 467b Jugget, 335a Juggurnaut, 466a Juggut, 444b Jugo, 472b Jujoline, 374a Jukāndār, 191b Julibdar, 468a Jum, 460b Jumbeea, 468b Jumboo, 448b, 449a Jumdud, 469a Jumea, 460b Jumma, 469a, 801a Jummabundee, Jumma-bundy, 469a Jummahdar, 459a Jumna, 469b; Musjid, 469b Junçalan, 473b Juncan, 473b Juncaneer, 473a Junco, 472b Jungeera, 469b, 806a Jungel, Jungla, 470a, b; Jungle, 470a; -Cat, Cock, Dog, Fever, Fowl, Fruit, Mahals, Terry, 471a, 470b, 914b Junglo, 471b Jungo, 472b Jungodo, 450b Junior Merchant, 222b Junk, 472a Junkameer, 473a Junkaun, 473b Junk-Ceylon, 473a Junkeon, 473b Junko, 472b Juptee, 465b Jurebassa, Jurebasso, Juribasso, Jurubaça, Jurybassa, 474a, 473b, 3b Jute, 474a Jutka, 474b Juttal, 458a Juzail, 474b, 373b Juzrat, 388a Jwálá-mukhi, 464b, 631a Jyedad, 474b Jylibdar, 468a Jysh kutcheri, Jyshe, 475a Kāārle, 282a Kabaai, 138a Kab-ab, 138a Kabaya, 137b Kabel, 140b Kaber, 176a Kaber-dar, 495a Kabkad, 159b Kabob, 138a Kábul, 139a Kach, 286b Kachemire, 169a Kachnar, 288b Kadel, 264b Kadhil, 442b Kafer, 141b; Kaferistân, 142b Kafila, 142b Kāfir, 141a Kafur canfuri, Fansuri, 152a Kahár, 495a Kāhan, 269b Kahwa, 232b Kaieman, 177a Kairsie, 478a Ḳaiṣūrī, 151b Kajee, 475a, 177b, 180a Kakatou, 227a Kakké, 88b Kakul, Ḳaḳula, 139b, a Kalá, 495b Kala'i, 145b Kalambac, Kalanbac, 144b, a Kalanbū, 236b Kalang, 145a Kala Jagah, Juggah, 475a; Panee, Pany, 690a Kalavansa, 145a Kaldaron, Kalderon, 235b, a Kaleefa, 147a Kalege, 236a Kaleoun, 147a Kalgi, 279a Kalikatā, 146a Ḳaliḳūt, 148a Kalin, 145b Kalinga, 475a, 222a, 256a, 488a; nagara, -patam, 488a Kalīsā, 378b Kālit-dār, 483a Kalla-Nimmack, 475a Kallar, 719b Καλλιάνα, Kalliena, 149b, 876b Kalliún, 147b Kalu-bili-mās, 224b Kalyāna, 149b Kāmalatā, 749b Kamata, 239b Kambáya, 150a Kámboja, 150b Καμχᾶν, Kamkhā, Καμουχᾶς, 484a, b Kampoeng, Kampong, Kampung, 241b Kamrak, 160b Kamtah, 239b, 248a Kanadam, 153a Kanakappel, 247a Kanate, Kanaut, 154a Kanbār, 233b Kanchani, 280b Kanchi, 245b Ḳandahár, 154b Kandī, 156a Kane-saman, 247b Kāngra, Kangrah, 631a, b Kanji, 245b Kankan, 379a; Kankana, 173b Kannekappel, 247a Kanneli Mas, 224b Kānnūj, 435b Kanobarī, 176a Kan-phou-tchi, 150b Kansamah, 247b Kapal, 475a Kaphok, 138b Karabà, 163a Karache, 480b Karane, 274a Karānī, 612b Karaque, 166a Karavan, 161b Karāwal, 392a; Karawelle, 162b Karbaree, Karbari, 475a, b Karbasara, 479b Karboy, 163a Karcanna, 475b Kardafún, 399a Kardar, 475b Karec, 165a Kareeta, 475b Karen, Kareng, 163b Kari, 283a Karcanna, Kar-kanay, Kārkhānajāt, 163a, 475b Karkollen, 159b Karkun, 163a Karnāta, Karnátak, Karnátic, Karnátik, 164b Karōr, 276a Karrah, 60b Karrāḳa, 165b Karrání, 273b Karri, Karrie, 282b, 283a Kas, 480a Kasem-bazar, 263a Ḳashīsh, 169b Kashmīr, 169a Kasid, 263a Kas-kanay, 283b, 903b Kassembasar, Kassem-Bazar, 263a Kassimere, 478a Kasuaris, 170b Katak Benares, 289a Katārah, 497a Katche, 286b Kathé, 598a Ḳattāra, 497a Kauda, 270a Kaul, 476a Kaulam, 752b, 829a Kaunta, 476a Kauṛi, 270a Kauss, 480a Kavap, 138b Ḳāyel, 140b Kazbegie, Kazbekie, 389b Ḳāẓī, 178a Kebab, 138a Kebulee, 476a, 608b Kechmiche, Keckmishe, 486a, 485b, 246a Keddah, 476a Kedgeree, 476b, 65a; Pot, 477b Kedgeree, 477a, 414a Keeledar, 483b Keemcab, Keemcob, 485a Keemookht 818b Kegaria, Kegeria, 477a Keif, 498b Keiri, 173b Kēla, 7b Kellaut, 483b Kellidar, 483b Kenchen, 280b Kenery, 413b Kennery, 477b Keran, 272a Kerendum, 397b Kermerik, 160b Kerrie, 283a Kersey, Kerseymere, 478a, 477b, 376b Keschiome, 485b Keselbache, 498b, 825a Keshimur, 169a Kesom, 485b Ketchery, 476b Ketesal, 487b Ketteri, 482a Kettisol, 487b Kettule, 167a Kettysol, Kettysoll, 478b Khabar, Khabbar, 494b Khader, Khadir, 478b, 60b Khaibar Pass, 482b Khair, 173b Khakee, Khaki, 478b Khalaj, 371a Khalege, 236a Khalji, 372a Khalsa, Khalsajee, 479a, 5b Khan, 479a Khanna, 479b Khansama, Khansaman, 247b, 479b Khanum, 479b Kharek, 165a Kharīta, Kharītadār, 475b Kharkee, Kharki, 478b Khas, 168a Khash-khash, 284a Khass, 480a Khāsya, 480a, 263b Khāt, 264b Khata, 174b K'hedah, 476a Khedmutgar, 486b Kheenkaub, 485a Kheiber Pass, 482b Khelát, 480b Khelaut, 484a Khelwet, 149a Khemkaub, 485a Khenaut, 154b Kherore, 276a Khettry, 482a Khichri, 476b, 477a Khidmutgar, 487a Khilají, 372a Khil'at, Khilat, 483b Khilij, Khiliji, Khilji, 370b, 371a, b Khilwut, 149a Khiráj, 480b Khit, 487a Khmer, 150b Khoa, 480b Khodom, 366b Khojah, 234b Kholee, 251a Khookheri, 491b Khoonky, 251b Khot, 480b Khoti, 481b Khrī, 274b Khshatrapa, 797b Khubber, Khuburdar, 495a, 494b Khud, Khudd, 481b Khuleefu, 147a Khulj, 371a Khundari, 413b Khureef, 496a Khúr Múria, 280b Khurreef, 482a, 496a Khuss, 283b Khutput, 482a Khuttry, 482a Khuzmutgâr, 486b Khyber Pass, 482b Kiaffer, 141b Kiar, 234b Kiarauansarai, 479b Kia-shi-mi-lo, 169a Kiati, 911a Kic, 483a Kicheri, Kichiri, 476b Kichmich, 486a Kichrī, 580b Kidderpore, Kiddery-pore, 483a Kidgerie, 414a, 477a Kidjahwah, 140b Kielingkia, 489a Kieshish, 170a Kil, 483a Kilki, 278b Killadar, 483a Killa-kote, 483b Killaut, 483b Killedar, 483b Killot, Killut, 483b, 279a, 808b Kilwa, 750b Kīmkhā, 484b, 797a Kincha-cloth, 707b Kincob, Kingcob, 484a, b King-crow, 485a Kintal, 770a Kiosck, Kiosque, 485a Kioss, 261a Kioum, 499a Kippe-sole, 487b Kir, 483a Kirānī, 273b Kiranchi, 330b Kirba, Kirbee, 485a, b, 465a Kirkee, 478b Kirpa, 278a Kirrunt, 397a Kishm, Kishmee, Kishmi, 485b, 486a Kishmish, 486a Kishrī, 476b Kis! Kis! 749b Kismas, 486a Kismash, 486a Kismutdar, Kismutgar, 486b Kissmiss, 486a Kissorsoy, 707b Kist, Kistbundee, 486a, b, 820b Kistmutgar, 486b Kitai, 174a Kitâreh, 497a Kitcharee, Kitcheree, Kitchery, Kitchri, 476b, 477a, 65a Kitesoll, 487a Kitmutgar, Kitmutgaur, 486b Kitserye, 476b Kitsol, Kitsoll, Kittasol, Kittasole, Kittesaw, Kittisal, Kittisoll, Kittysol, Kittysoll, Kitysol, 487a, b, 185b, 307a Kitul, 166b Kitzery, 476b Kiu-lan, 752a Kizilbash, 498b Klá, 495b Klang, 145b Kling, 487b, 222a Knockaty, 613a Kobang, Koebang, 490a, 635b Koee hue, 750b Koël, Koewil, 490b Kofar, 141a Kohinor, 491a Kokan, 245a; -Tana, 244b Kokeela, 490b Koker-noot, 229b Kokun butter, 254b Kol, 240b Kolamba, 752b Kolb-al-mās, 224a Kolī, 249b, 719b Kolong, 249a Κῶλις, 238b Κομὰρ, Κομαρία, 238b Komati, 217a, 237b Komukee, 251b Konkan-Tana, 244b Konker, 496a Koochi-Bundur, 226a Kookry, 491b Koolee, 251a Koolēēnŭ, 249a Koolkurny, 756b Koolumbee, 491b Kooly, 250a Koomkee, Koomky, 251b, 491b Koomoosh, 830b Koonja, 249b Koonky, 251b Koormureea, 279a Koornis, 494a Koorsi, 252a Koorya Moorya, 281a Koot, 491b, 746a Kooza, 492a Kop, Kopaki, Kopek, Kopeki, 121b, 253b, a Kor, 262a Kora-kora, 159b Koratchee, 276b Korj, Korja, 255b, a Kornish, 493b, 494a Koromandel, 258b Korrekorre, 160a Κῶρυ, 238b Kos, 262a Koshoon, Ḳoshūn, 492a Κόστος, 492a Kotamo, 366b Kotiyah, 392b Ko-tou, Kotow, 494a, b, 492b Kotul 494b Kotwal, 266a Koulam, 752a Koulli, 250b Kourou, 276a Kouser, 492a Koutel, 494b Kowl-nama, 268b Kowtow, 492b Koyil, 490b Kraal, 259a Kran, 272a Kranghír, 273a Kris, 274b Krocotoa, 227b Kroh, 748b Krōr, Krōrī, 276a Krosa, 261b Kualiar, 406a Kubber, Kubberdaur, 494b, 495a Kubeer, 277b Kuch Bahar, 248a Kucheree, 288b Kuchi, Kuchi-China, 226a Kuchurry, 288a Kudd, 481b Kuddoo, 278b Kuhár, 495a Ḳūka, 383a Kūkan-Tāna, 244b Kukri, 491b, 923b Kulá, 495b Kúlam, 752a, 828b Kulkurnee, 248b Kulgie, 279a Kullum, 249b Kulsee, 279a Kulwā, 751a Kumaki, 251b, 252a Kumari, 252a Kumberbund, 280a Kumhari, 238b Kummeky, 251b Kummerbund, 280a Kummul, 279b Kumpáss, 495b Kum-sha, 280a Kunbee, 491b Kunchenee, 280b Kúnchiran, 774b Kundha, 639a Kundra, 413b Kunkur, 496a Kuraba, 163a Ḳura-ḳūra, Ḳuṛḳūra, 150b Kurachee, 276b Kuranchy, 272b Kurbee, 485a Kureef, 496a Kurnool, 496b Kurpah, 278a Kúrs, 830b Kurūh, 261b Kurunder, 281a Kurzburdar, 244a Kusbah, 283a, 500b Kushk, 485a Kushoon, Kushun, 492b Kuskos, Kuss-kuss, Kusu-kusu, 283b Kusoombah, 252b Kusuma, 259b Kutâr, 497b Kutcha, 287b Kutcheri, 288b Kuttar, 497b Kuttaun, 265b Kutwal, 266a Kuzelbash, 498b Kuzzak, 262b Kuzzanna, 497b Kuzzauk, 262b Kuzzilbash, 497b Kyfe, 498b Kyoung, 498b, 619b Kythee, 499a Laar, 505b Labbei, 523b Lac, Lacazaa, 499a, 501a Lacca, 177b, 499b, 500a Laccadive Islands, 500a Laccowry, 707b Lack, 500b Lacka, 500a Lackerage, Lackherage, 501b, 480b Lacott, 521a Lacre, Lacrèe, 500a Lacsamana, 512b Lackt, 500a Ladoo, 524a Lagartho, Lagarti, Lagarto, 13b, 14a, b Lāhari, Laheri, Lāhori-Bandar, Lahory, 507a, b Laice, 513b Lailan, 621b Lak, 501a Laker, 500a Lakh, 501b Lakhiraj, 801b Lakkabakka, 524a Λάκκος, 499b Laknau, 524a Lakravagh, 524a Lalichia, 513b Lalla, 501b Lall-shraub, 501b, 826a Lama, Lamah, 502a Lamaserie, Lamasery, 502b Lambadar, 524b Lamballi, Lamballie, 502b Lance, 513b Lanchaa, Lanchan, Lanchang, 504a, b, 503b Lanchar, Lanchara, 503a, 502b, 512b, 550a, 733b Lanchin, 616b Land Breeze, -torne, -wind, 503a Landjam, 504a Langan, 376b Langasaque, 503a Langeianne, 503b Langesacke, 503a Langianne, Langien, 503b Langotee, Langoth, Langoti, Langoty, Langouti, Langoutin, 525b Langur, 525a Langutty, 525b Lanjang, Lanjão, Lan John, 503b, 466a Lankin, Lankine, 616b Lankoutah, 525b Lantea, Lanteea, 504a, 616b Lao, 503b Laos, 504a Laquar, 499b Laquesaa, 501a Laquesimena, Laque Xemena, 512b Lar, 505a Lar bunder, 507b Lara, 505b Larāī, 506a Lárán, Lārawī, 505a Lareck, 506a Laree, 975a Larek, 506a Lārī, 505a Lari, 506b Laribunda, Laribunder, 507b Lariin, Larijn, 506b, 677b Λαρικὴ, 505a Larin, Larine, 506a, 727b Larkin, 506b, 738a Larree, Larribundar, Larribunder, Larry-Bunder, 507b, a Lary, 506a Larym, 505b Lraynen, 506b Lascar, Lascareen, Lascari, Lascariin, Lascarin, Lascarit, Lascarr, Lascarym, Lascaryn, Lascera, Laschãres, Lascoreen, Laskar, Lasker, Lasquarim, Lasquarini, 507b, 508a, b, 509a, 809b Lassamane, 512b Lāt, 509a; Justey, Justy, Padre, Sahib, Sekretur, Sikritar, 509a, b Lat, 509b Laterite, 510a, 138b Lāṭh, Lāthi, 509b, 510a Latsea, 513b Lattee, 510a Latteeal, Lattial, 510b Laûrebender, Laurebunder, 570b Lauri, 522a Law Officer, 510b, 178a Lawrie, 507b Laxaman, Laxamana, Laximana, 512b, 639a Laylon, 621b Leaguer, 512b Leake, Leaque, 501a Lechia, Lechya, 513b Leck, 501a Lecque, 513a Lee, 513a Leeche, Leechee, 513b, a Leelám, 621a Left-hand Castes, 171b Leicki, 513b Leilão, 621a Leimūn, 514a Lek, 501a Lekin, 515b Lé-lang, 621b Lemmannee, 707b Lemon, 513b, 516b, 517a; Grass, 514a Leopard, 514b Leque, 501a Lequeo, Leques, Lequio, 514b, 515a Leskar, 509a Letchi, 513b Lewchew, 514b Leylam, Leylon, 621a, b Li, 513a Liampo, Liampoo, 515a, b Lichi, 513b Liguan, 397b Lii, 513a Likin, 515b Lilac, Lily-oak, 516a, b Lima, 516b Limb, 622a Lime, 516b Limon, 514a Limpo, Limpoa, 515b Ling, Linga, 517b Lingadhārī, Lingait, 517a Lingam, 517b; Lingainism, 517b Lingavant, 517a Lingayet, 517a Lingham, 517b Linguist, Linguister, 517a, b Lingum, 517b Linguoa, 517b Lip-lap, 518a, 186b Liquea, 515a Lisciadro, 630b Lishtee, Listee, 518a Litchi, 513b Liu kiu, 514b Llama, 502a Llingua, 517b Lohre Bender, 507b Loitia, 523a Loll, 502a Lollah, 41b Lomballie, Lombardie, 502b Longcloth, 518a, 707b Long-drawers, 518b, 65a, 944b Longi, 519b Long-shore wind 519a Longui, 519b Lontar, 519a Loocher, 519a Loo-choo, 514b Loongee, Loonghee, 519a, b, 518a; Herba, Maghrub, 707b Loory, 522a Loot, 519b Lootah, 522b Lootcha, 519a Lootiewalla, Looty, Looty-wallah, 520b Loquat, Loquot, 521a Lorch, Lorcha, 521b, a Lord Justey Sahib, 509b Lordo, 640a Lorine, 63a Lory, 521b Lota, 522a Lote, 522b Lotoo, 522b Louan jaoy, 87a Louchee, 520b Loure-bender, 507b Loutea, Louthia, 522b, 523a Louti, 520b Louwen, 504b Love-bird, 523a Loylang, 621b Loytea, Loytia, 523a, 522b Lubbay, Lubbe, Lubbee, Lubbye, 523a, b, 488b Luckerbaug, 523b Lucknow, 524a Luddoo, 524a Lugao, Lugow, 524b Lūharānī, 507a Lumbanah, Lumbâneh, 502b Lumberdar, 524b, 747b Lungee, Lunggi, 519b Lungoor, 524b Lungooty, Lungota, 525b Lungy, 519b Lunka, 526a, 188b Luscar, 508b Lut-d'hau, 522b Luti, 520b Lūtī-pūtī, 521a Luttò, 522b Lychee, 513a Lym, 622a Lyme, 517a Lympo, 515b Maabar, 526b, 540a Maajûn, 539a Maamulut-dar, 549b Maancipdar, 598b Mā-bāp, 526a Mabar, Ma'bar, 526a, b, 455b Maça, 530a Macaçar, Isle of, 180b Macao, 526b Macareo, 527b Macassar, 529a; poison, 529b, 955b Maccao, 527b Maccassa, 529a Macco Calinga, 489a Mace, 529a, 168a Machán, 591b Machao, 527a Machar, 3b Machate, 599a Macheen, 530b, 455b Machilla, 596b Machín, 531a, 4a Māchis, 531b Machlibender, Machlipatan, 562a Macis, 529b Mackrea, 528b Macóa, Macua, Macquar, 592b Macrée, 528b Macto Calinga, 489a Macua, Macuar, Ma-aria, 592b, 593a Maçule, 603a Madafoene, Madafunum, Madapolam, Madapollam, 531b, 532a, 378b Madavá, 41b Maderas, Maderass, 534a Madesou Bazarki, 606a Madrafaxao, 532a Madras, Madraspatan, Madraspatnam, 532a, 533b, 534a Madremaluco, 534a, 264b Madrespatan, 533b Madura, 534b; foot, 535a Maestro, 538b Mag, 594b Magadaxo, Magadocia, Magadoxa, Magadoxó, 535a, b Magaraby, 595b Magazine, 536a Magh, 594b Magol, Magull, 572a Mahabar, 541a Mahāchampā, 183b Mahacheen, Mahā-chīna, 530b, 531a, 197b Mahaim, 211a Mahajanum, Mahajen, Mahájun, 536a, 75b Mahal, 547b Mahana, Mahannah, 536a, 565b Mahārāshtra, Maharattor, 537a Mahasaula, 538a Māhāṣīn, 531b Mahawat, 536b Mahé, 536a Mahi, 536a Mahoua, 575a Mahouhut, Mahout, 536b Mahrat-dessa, Mahratta, 536b; -Ditch, 537a, b Mahseer, 538a Maidan, Maidaun, 607a Mainá, 607b Mainato, 538a, 569a Maïs, 536b Maistry, 538b, 146b Maitre, 566a Maji, 558b Majoon, Maju, Majum, 539a, 59b Makadow, 569b Makassar, Makasser, 529a Maḳdashau, 535b, 750b Makhsoosobad, 606a Makhzan, 536a Makor, 559a Malabar, 539b; Creeper, 542a; Ears, 542a; Hill, 542a; Oil, 542a; Rites, 542a Malabarian, Malabarica, Malabarick, 541b Malabathrum, 543a Malaca, Malacca, 544b, a Maladoo, 545a Malague, 594b Malai, 540a Malai, 546a Mala insana, 115b Malaio, 544b Malaiur, 546a Maland, Malandy, 567a Malaqueze, 504b Malatroon, 544a Malauar, Malavar, 540b, 541b Malay, 545a Malaya, 540a Malayālam, 546b Malayan, Malayo, Malaysia, Malaysian, 546a, b Maldiva, Maldives, Μαλὲ, Malé-divar, 546b, 547b, 540a, 548a, 876b Maleenda, 567a Malem, Malemo, 548a Malequa, 544b Malí, Maliah, Malibar, 540a Malicut, 568b Malik Barīd, 567a Malindi, 567a Maliurh, Maliyi, 546a Mallabar, 541b Mallee, 575b Malle-molle, Malmal, 596a, 595b Maluc, Maluche, Maluco, 576a, b Malum, Malumi, 548a, b Μαμάτραι, 536b Mambroni, 549a Mambu, 54b Mamgelin, 553a Mamira, Mamīrān, Mamirāni, Mamiranitchini, Μαμιράς, Mamiron, 548b, 549a Mamlutdar, 549a Mamoodeati, 707b Mamoodee, Mamoodi, 389b, 707b; Mamoodies, 13b Mamool, Mamoolee 549b Mamooty, Mamoty, Mamuty, 549b, 358b Man, 564b Manbai, 102a Manbu, 55a Manchouë, Manchua, 550a, 549b Manchy, 513b, 596a Mancina, 550a Mancipdar, 598b Mancock, 57a Mand, 564b Mandadore, 550a Mandalay, Mandalé, 550a Mandapam, 221b Mandarij, 551b; Mandarin, 550b, 598b; Boat, Language, 552a; Mandarini, Mandarino, 551b Mandavi, 286b Mandereen, Mamderym, 551b, a Mandra, 598b Mandorijn, Mandorin, 551b Maneh, 564a Maneive, 550a Manga, 554a Mangalor, Mangalore, Μαγγάνουρ, Mangaroul, Mangaruth, 552b, a, 553a Mange, Mangea, 554b Mangee, 558a Mangelin, 553a Mangerol, 553a Mangestain, 557a Mangiallino, Mangiar, 553a Manglavar, Manglavor, 553a Mangle, 557b Mango, 553b; Bird, 555a; Fish, 555a, 895a; Showers, 555b; Trick, 555b Mangostaine, Mangostan, Mangostane, Mangosteen, Mangosthan, 557a, 556b Mangrove, 557a Mangue, 554b, 558a Mangulore, 552b Mangus, 596b Mangy, 558a Maniakarer, 577a Maníbár, 540a Manicaren, 577a Manickchor, 558b Manilla, 225b Manilla-man, 558a Manjarūr, 552b, 828b Manjee, 558a Manjee, 549b Manjeel, 596a Manjy, 558a Mannickjore, 558b Mansalle, 601a Mansebdar, 598b, 9a Mansjoa, 550a Mansone, 578a Mansulman, 604a Mantery, 551b Mantimento, 73a Mantor, 551b Mantra, 598b Mantrí, Mantrin, 551b, a, 598b, 644b, 645a Mantur, 598b Manucodiata, 558b Manzeill, 599a Mao, 564b Ma-pa-'rh, 526a, 752a Mapilla, Maplet, Mapuler, 586a Maqua, 592b, 593a Marabout feathers, 7a; Marab-butt, Marabout, 12a, 7a Marama, Maramat, Maramut, 558b, 559a Maratha, Maratta, Maratte, 537a, b Marcál, 567b Marchin, 531a Mardi, 535a Margoise, Margosa, Margosier, 559a Markhore, 559a Marmutty, 559a Marsall, 601a Martabān, Martabane, Martabani, Martabania, Martabano, Martaman, Martauana, Martavaan, Martavana, 559a, b, 560a, b Martil, 560b Martingale, 560b Martol, 560b Marwáree, Marwarry, 561a Maryacar, 561a Mas, 530a, b Masal, 538a Masalchi, Masaulchi, 601b, 219b Mascabar, 561b Mase, 530a Maseer, 538a Mash, 561b Mashal, 601a Mash'alchí, Mashargue, 601b Masin, 455b Maskee, 561b Maslipatan, 562a Masolchi, 602a Masoola, 603a Mass, 155a Massalchee, Massalgee, Massalgi, 602a, 601b Massaul, 601b Massaula, 725a Massaulchee, 601b, 602a Masscie, 168a Massegoung, 565b Massipatam, 562a Massoleymoen, 603b Massoola, 593a, 603b Mast, 536b Mastèr, 538b Masti, 878b, 881a Masudi, Masulah, Masuli, 603a, b Masulipatam, 561b, 127a Mat, 563b Mataban, 560a Matarani, 412a Matchine, 531a Mate, Matee, 562a, b, 536b Mater, 566a Math, 605b Mathoura, Mathra, 119b, 535a Matical, 568b Matranee, 562b Matross, 562b Matt, Matte, 563a, b, 73b Matura, Maturas, 605b Maty, 562a Matza Franca, 33b Maua des chienes, 588b Mauçam, 577b Mauldar, 40b Mauldiva, 548a Maumlet, 563b Maund, Maune, 563b, 564b, 807b Maurus, 582b Mausim, 578a Mausolo, 603a Mawah, 575a Maxila, 596b Mayam, 530b Mayambu-Tana, 103a Mayla, Mayllah, 565a Maynate, Maynato, Maynatto, 538b Maz, 155a, 530a Mazagam, Mazagon, Mazagong, Mazaguão, 565b, 787a Mazhabi, 606b Meana, Meeanna, 565b Mearbar, 565b Mechan, 591b Mechoe, Mechua, 592b Meckley, 565b, 597b Medan, 606b Medopollon, 532a Meeana, 565b Meechilmán, 79a Meerass, Meerassdar, Meerassee, Meerassidar, Meerassy, 565b Meerbar, 565a, 613b Mehaul, 566a Mehtar, Mehtur, 566a, 130a Mehtra, 335a Meidan, Meidaun, 607a, 606b Melacha, 544b Melanzane, 116a Melequa, 544b Melibar, Melibaria, 540a, b Melinda, Melinde, Melindi, 566b Melique Verido, 567a Memeris, Memira, 548b, 549a Mem-sahib, 567a Mena, 564b Menate, 538b Mendey, Mendy, 567b Mentary, Mentri, 551b, 552a Menzill, 599a Mercáll, Mercar, 567b Merchant, Junior, Senior, 222b Merdebani, 560a Merge, Mergi, Mergui, Merjee, 568a, 567b Meschita, 590a Mesepatamya, Mesopotamia, 562a Mesquita, Mesquite, 589b Messepotan, 562a Mesticia, Mestick, Mestiço, Mestif, Mestiso, Mestisso, Mestiz, Mestiza, Mestizi, Mestizo, 604a, b, 605a, 172b, 933b Mestrè, 539a Mesulla, 592b, 603a Met'h, 562b Metice, Métif, 604b Metrahnee, 562b Mhār-palm, 166b Mhowa, 574b Midan, 607a Mihter, 566a Milibar, 540b Mi-li-ku, 576a Milinde, 566b Milk-bush, -hedge, 568a Mina, 564a Mina, Minah, Minaw, 607a, b Mincopie, 568a Mindey, 567b Miner, 607b Minibar, 540a Minicoy, 568a Minubar, 540b Mirabary, 565a Miras, Mirasdar, 565b Miratto, 537a Mīr-bandar, 127a Mirschal, 586a, b, 637b Mirobalan, 609b Miscall, 568b Miscery, 568b Misl, 568b Mislipatan, 562a Misquitte, 590a Misree, 568b, 863b Missal, 568b Missala, 601a Missulapatam, 562a Mistari, 97b Misteesa, Misterado, Mistice, Mistiço, 605a, 604b, 534a Mistry, 538b Mithkal, 568b Miyana, 565b Mizore, 610a Mizquita, 590a Mna, 564a Moabar, 526b Moal, 570b Mobed, Mobud, 569a Mocadam, Mocadan, Mocadão, Mocadon, 569a Moçandan, Moçandao, Mocandon, 602a, b Moccol, 571a Moccuddama, 569b Mocondon, 602a Mocsudabad, 606a Mocuddum, 569a, 804b Modogalinga, 488a Modeliar, Modelliar, Modelyaar, Modilial, Modliar, 569b, 87b Modura, 535a Μοηογλωσσοὴ, 552b Mofussil, 570a; Dewanny Adawlut, 5a; Mofussilite, 570a Mog, 34b, 594b Moga, 581a Mogali, Mogalia, 571a Mogen, 34b, 594a Moghul, 571b Mogodecio, 535b Mogol, Mogoli, Mogolistan, Mogoll, Mogor, 570b, 571b, 572a, b, 575a Mograbbin, 595a Mogue, 594b Mogul, Breeches, the Great, 570b, 573a, 571b Mohannah, 565b Mohawk, 22a Mohochintan, 197b, 531a Mohooree, 574b Mo-ho-tchen-po, 183b Mohrer, 574b Mohterefa, Mohturfa, 591a Mohur, Gold, 573a Mohurrer, 574b Mohurrum, 574b Mohwa, 574b Mokaddam, Mokuddem, 569b, 248b Molavee, 579b Mo-la-ye, 540a Molebar, 829a Mole-Islam, 575a Moley, Moli, 575a Molkey, 45b Molla, 579b Molly, 575b Mologonier, 950b Molokos, 576a Molo-yu, 576a Moluccas, Moluchhe, Molukse, 575b, 576b Momatty, 549b Mombaim, 103b Mombareck, 578b Mombaym, Mombayn, 103a, b Mometty, 549b Momiri, 548b Monbaym, 103b, 787a Moncam, Monção, 578a, 577b Moncadon, 569a Mondah, 586a Mone, 576b Monegar, 576b, 685b Monepore Cloth, 707b Monethsone, 578a Moneypoor, 597b Mongal, Mongali, Monghol, 570b, 571a Mongoose, Mongùse, 596b, 597a Moníbár, 540b Monkey-bread Tree, 577a Monock, 576a Monsam, Monson, Monssoen, Monsoon, Monsson, Monssoyn, 577a, b, 578a Montaban, 560b Monte-Leone, 304a Monthsone, 578a Montross, 563a Monzão, 578a Moobarek, 578b Moochulka, 578b Moochy, 579a Mooda, 583b Mooga, 580b Moojmooadar, 465b Mookhtar, Mookhtyar, Mooktear, 579a Moola, Moolaa, Moolah, Moollah, 579b, a Moolvee, 579b, 178a, 511b Moonaul, 580a Moon Blindness, 580a Moong, 580b, 639b Moonga, 580b Moongo, 580b Moonshee, Moonshi, Moonshy, 581a, 384a Moonsiff, 581b Moor, 581b, 887a; Gold, 574a Moora, 583b Moorah, 583b Moore, 582b Mooree, 707b Moorei, 574b Moorish, Moorman, 581b, 584b Moorpungkey, Moorpunkee, Moorpunky, 584a Moors, 584a, 417a Moorum, 585a, 138b Moosin, 578b Mootshee, 579a Mootsuddy, 585b Moplah, 585b Moqua, 21b Mora, 586a Mora, 583b Morah, 574a Morah, 586a Morambu, 585a Moratta, Moratto, Morattoe Ditch, Moratty, 537a, b Môrchee, Mord-du-chien, Mordechi, Mordechin, Mordechine, Mordescin, Mordesin, Mordexi, Mordexijn, Mordexim, Mordexin, Mordicin, Mordisheen, 586b, 587a, b, 588a, 589b Mordixim, 589b More, 582b, 583a Morexy, 587a Moro, 582b Morram, 585a Mort de chien, 586b Mortavan, 559b Mortisheen, 588b Mortivan, 560b Mortshee, Morxi, Morxy, 588b, 587a, 586b Mosandam, 602a Mosaul, 601b Mosch, Moschee, 590b Mosellay, 589b Mosleman, 604a Mosolin, 600b Moson, 578a Mosque, Mosquette, Mosquey, 589b, 590a, 130a Mosquito, 590b; drawers, 518b Mossalagee, 601b Mossapotam, 562a Mossellá, Mossellay, 589b Mossellini, 600b Mossolei, 602a Mossoon, 578b Mossula, 603a Mostra, 605a Moturpha, 591a Mouçâo, 577b Moucoi, 592b Moufti, 593b Μουγουλίος, 570b Moulmein, 591a Mounggutia, 596b Moung-kie-li, 553a Mounson, 578b Mount Dely, 591b Mouro, 581b, 582a Mousceline, 600b Mouse-deer, 591b Moussel, 570a Mousson, 577b Mowa, Mowah, 574b, 575a Moy, 594b Moxadabath, 606a Mran-ma, 131a Mu'allim, 548b Mucadamo, 569b Muchalka, 579a Muchán, 591b Muchilka, Muchilkai, 579a, 578b Muchoa, 592b Muchwa, 591b Muck, 22a Muckadum, 569b Muckna, 591b Muckta, 581a Muckwa, 592b, 593a, 603a Mucoa, 592a Muddár, 593a, 9a Muddle, 593a Mudeliar, Mudolyar, 569b Mueson, Muesson, 578a Mufti, Mufty, 593b, 510b, 178a, 5a Mug, 594b, 595a Mugalia, 571a Mugg, 594a Muggadooty, 581a, 707b Muggar, Mugger, 595a Muggerbee, Muggrabee, 595a Muggur, 595a, 367a, 635a Mughal, 570a Muharram, 574b Mukaddam, 569a, 923b Mukhtyār-nāma, Muktear, 579a Mukna, 592a Mukuva, 592a Mulai, 579b Mulaibār, 540b Mulkee, 568b Mull, 595b Mulla, 579b Mullaghee-tawny, 595b Mullah, 579b Mulligatawny, 595b Mulmull, 595b, 707b Mulscket, 590a Mulugu tanni, 595b Munchee, 581b Muncheel, 596a Munchua, 550a Munegar, 577a Mungo, 580b Mungoos, Mungoose, 596b Mungrole, 552b Mungul, 570b Munībār, 505a Munj, 476b, 580b Munjeet, 597a Munnepoora, Munneepore, Munnipoor, 598a, 597a, 170a Munny, 396b Munsee, 581b Munsheel, 596a Mûnshy, 581b Munsif, 581b Munsoon, 578b Munsubdar, 598a Muntra, 598b Muntree, Muntry, 598b Munzil, 599a Mura, 583b, 787a Murchal, 586a Murgur, 595a Murrumut, 558b Muscát, 599a Muscato, 591a Muscelin, 600b Muschat, 599a Muscheit, 590b Muscieten, 591a Muscus, 599b Musenden, 602b Musheed, 590b Mushru, 707b Music, 599a Musk, Muske, 599a, b Musketo, Muskito, 591a, 590b Musk-rat, 599b Musland, 601a Muslin, 600a Musnud, 600b, 400b Musoola, 603a Musqueet, 590b Mussal, 601a Mussalchee, 602a Mussalla, 601a Mussaul, 601a Mussaulchee, 601b Musseet, 590b Musseldom, Mussendom, Mussendown, 602a, b Mussheroo, 707b Mussleman, 604a Mussoan, 578b Mussocke, 603b, 776a Mussolen, Mussoli, Mussolo, Mussolin, 600b Mussoola, Mussoolah, Mussoolee, 602b, 603a Mussoun, 578b Mussuck, 603b, 92a, 735a Mussula, 603a Mussulman, 603b Must, 604a Mustee, Mustees, 604a, 353b Muster, 605a, 108b, 707b Mustero, Mustice, 604b Mustra, 605a, 255b Musty, 605a Musulman, Musulmani, 604a Mut, 605b Mutchliputtun, 562a Muth, 605b Mutra, 535a Mutseddy, Mutsuddee, Mutsuddy, 585b, 157b, 334a Mutt, 605b, 130a Muttasuddy, 585b, 384a Muttongosht, 605b Muttongye, 605b Muttra, 605b, 534b Mutusuddy, 585b Muxadabad, Muxadabaud, Muxadavad, Muxidavad, Muxoodavad, 605b, 606a Muzbee, Muzhubee, Muzzubee, 606b Myanna, Myannah, 565b Mydan, 606b, 720b Myna, Mynah, Myneh, 607a, 490b Myrabolan, Myrobalan, 609a Mysore, Thorn, 610a Mystery, 539a Nabab, Nabâbo, 611a, 610b Nabi, 693a Nabób, 610b Nacabar, 625a Nâch, 620a Nachoda, Nacoda, Nacoder, 612a, 548a Nader, 621a Næmet, 632a Naeri, 615a Nafar, 614a Naga, 613a Nagar Cote, Nagarkot, 631a, b Nagaree, 613b Nagerkote, 631a Nagheri, 613b Nagorcote, Nagra Cutt, 631b Nagree, 613b Nahab, 610b Nahoda, 612b Naib, 613b Naibabi, 707b Naic, Naickle, Naig, Naigue, Naik, 614a, b Nainsook, 708a Naique, 614a, 569a Nair, 615a Naitea, Naiteani, 620b Nakarkutt, 631b Nākhodha, Nākhudā, 612b Nakkavāram, Nákwáram, 625a Naleky, Nalkee, Nalki 615b Nambeadarim, Nambeoderá, Nambiadora, 615b Nambooree, Nambouri, Nambure, Namburi, 615b Nam-King, 616a Nān, 619b Nana, 27a Nand, 619b Νάγγα, 613a Nangasaque, 503a Nangracot, 631a Nanka, Nankeen, 616a Nanking, Nanquij, Nanquin, 616a, b Nārang, Nāranj, 642a Narbadah, 624a Narcodão, Narcondam, 617a, b Nard, Nardo, Νάρδος, Nardostachys, Nardus, 617b, 618a Nargeela, 618a; Narghil, 618b; Nargil, 228b, 874a; Nargileh, Nargill, 618a, b Narooa, 402b Narrows, the, 618b Narsin, Narsinga, Narsingua, 619a, 618b, 97a Nassick, 619b Nassir, 621a Natch, 620b Nauabi, Nauabo, 610b Naugrocot, 631b Naukar, 629a Naund, 619b Nauros, Nauroze, Naurus, Nauruus, Naurúz, 630b, a Nautch, 620a; -Girl, 620a, 295b Navab, 611a Navait, 620b Navob, Nawab, Nawaub, 611a, b, 612a Naybe, 613b Naygue, Nayque, 614b, a Nayre, 615a Nazarána, 940b Nazier, 635a Nazir, 634b Nazir, 621a Nazur, 635a, 574a Nebi, 693a Necoda, 612b Necuveran, 625a Neegree Telinga, 488b Neel, -Kothee, -Wallah, 31a, b Neelám, 621a Neelghau, Neelgow, Neelgye, 622a, 621b Neem, 622a, 118a Neepe, 627a Neganepaut, 708a Negapatam, Negapatan, Negapatão, Negapotan, 622b Neger, 625b Negercoat, 631b Negombo, 622b Negraglia, Negrais, Cape, 598a, 622b Negri, Negro, Negroe, 625b, a Negumbo, 622b Neilgherry, 625b Neip, 613b Neitea, 620b Nele, 623b Neli, 375a, 465b Nellegree, Nelligree, 626a Nellore, 623b Nelly, 623b Nemnai, Nemptai, 616b Nepa, 738b Nerbadda, Nerbudda, 624a, 623b Nercha, 624a Nerdaba, 624a Neremon, Neremoner, Neremonnear, 629b, 630a Neri, 35b Nerik, Nerrick, 624b, a Nevayat, Nevayet, Nevoyat, 623b, 620b New Haven, 727b Newry, 227b, 522a Newty, 438a Nezib, 631b Ngapé, Ngapee, 624b, 51a Niab, 614a Niba, Niban, Nibbānam, 627b Niccannee, Niccanneer, 708a Nicobar, Niconvar, Nicoveran, Nicubar, 624b, 625a Nigaban, 749a Nigger, Nigroe, 625a, b Nihang, 9a Nil, 31b Niláwar, 623b, 752a Nílgai, Nilgau, Nilghau, 622a, 621b Nilgherry, 625b Nili, 623b Nilla, 708a Nilligree, 626a Nilo, 150a Nilsgau, 621b Nimbo, 622a Nimpo, Nimpoa, Ningpoo, 515b Nip, Nipa, Nipar, Nipe, Niper, Nippa, 627a, 626a, b, 140a, 357a Nirk, Niruc, 624a Nirvâna, Nirwāna, 627b Nizam, the, 628a; Nizám-ul-Mulkhiya, 628b Nizamaluco, Niza Maluquo, Nizamosha, Nizamoxa, Niza Muxaa, 628a, b, 264b, 51b, 641b Nizamut Adawlat, 4b Nizzer, 635a Nobab, 611a Nockader, Nocheda, Nockado, Nockhoda, 613a, 612b, 490a Noe Rose, 630b Noga, 613b Nohody, Nohuda, 612b Nokar, 628b Nokayday, 612b Noker, Nokur, 629a, 183a, 182b Nol-kole, 629a Non-regulation, 629a Nori, 43b, 522a Norimon, 629b Noroose, Norose, 630a North-wester, Nor'-wester, 630a Notch, 620a Nouchadur, 630b Noukur, 629a Nowayit, 620b Nowbehar, 630a Nowrose, Now-roz, 630b, a Nowshadder, Noxadre, 630b Noyra, 522a Nucquedah, 924a Nuddeea Rivers, 630b Nudjeev, 631b Nuggurcote, 631a Nujeeb, 631b Nükur, 629a Nullah, 632a Numbda, Numda, 632b, a Numerical Affixes, 632b Nummud, Numna, Numud, 632a Nuncaties, 634b Nunda, 632a Nunsaree, 708a Nure, 522a Nut, 634b Nut, Indian, 228b; Promotion, 634b Nuth, 634b Nuzr, Nuzza, Nuzzer, 635a, 634b Nym, 622a Nype, Nypeira, 627a, 626b Oafyan, 641a Oaracta, 485b Oart, 635a Obang, 635b Ochilia, 751a Odia, Odiaa, 465b, 466a Odjein, 638b Oeban, 635b Œil de chat, 175a Oegli, 3a Ofante, 343a Ogg, 9a Ogolim, Ogouli, 423a, b Ojantana, 951a Ola, 636a, 323a Old Strait, 635b Ole, 636b Olho de gato, gatto, 174b Olio, 636b Oliphant, 343a Olla, Ollah, Olle, 636a, b, 140a Omara, Ombrah, 637b, 648b Ombrel, 951b Omedwaur, Omeedwar, 636b, 637a Omlah, 637a Ommeraud, 637b Omra, Omrah, 637b, a, 18a Omum water, 637b Onoar, 71b Onbrele, 951b Ondera, 413b Onor, Onore, 422b, a, 45b Oojyne, 637b Oolank, Oolock, 971b Oolong, 909a Ooloo Ballang, Oolooballong, 639a Oonari, 413b Oopas, 958b Ooplah, Ooplee, 639a, b Oord, Oordh, Ooreed, 639b, 725a Oordoo, 639b, 417a Oorial, 640b Ooriya, 640b Oorlam, 396b Oorud, 639b Oosfar, 780a Ootacamund, 640b Opal, 640b Opeou, 421b, 426a Ophium, Ophyan, Opio, Opion, Opium, 640b, 641a, b, 642a Opper, 426a Orafle, 378a Orancaya, Orancayo, 644b, 645a, 208a Orang Barou, -Baru, 396a, b Orangcaye, 645a Orang Deedong, 439b Orange, 642a Orangkaya, Orang Kayo, 644b, 645a Orang-lama, 396b Orang-otan, -otang, -outan, -outang, -utan, 643b, 644a Orankaea, Orankay, 474a, 644b Orda, Ordo, Ordu, -bazar, 640a, b Orenge, 643b Organ, 645a Organa, 485b Orincay, 754a Oringal, 708a Orisa, Orissa, Orixa, 645b, a, 81b Ormes, 646a Ormesine, 645b Ormucho, Ormus, Ormuz, 646b; Ormuzine, 645b Ornij, 11b Orobalang, Orobalon, 639a Orombarros, 646b Oronge, 643b Oronkoy, 645a Orraca, Orracha, 36a, 357a Orrakan, 34b Orraqua, 36b Ὀῤῥοθα, 876b Orta, Ortha, 635a, b Ortolan, 647a Ὄρυζον, Oryza, 763b, 764a Osbet, 960a Osfour, 780a Otta, Ottah, Otter, 647a Otto, Ottor, 647a, 243a Oude, Oudh, 647b, 465b Ouran-Outang, Ourang-outang, 644b, a Ourdy, 640b Outcry, 648a Ouvidor, 649b Ova, 41a, 794b Overland, 648b Ovidore, 649b Owl, 649b Oyut'o, 647b Ὀζηνὴ, 638b Pacal, Pacauly, 735a Pacca, 734b Pacem, 682b Pachamuria, 45a Pachin, 694b Pacota, 704b Paddie, 650b Paddimar, 687b Paddy, Bird, Field, 650a, b Padenshawe, 652a Padi bird, 650b Padre, -Souchong, 651a, 909a; Padri, Padrigi, Padry, 651b, 688a Padshaw, 652a Paee-jam, 748a Pagar, 652b Pagari, 735b Pagarr, 652b Pagod, 655b, 657a; Pagoda, Tree, 652b, 657b; Pagode, Pagodi, Pagodo, Pagody, Pagotha, 654b, 656a, b, 657a, 616a Paguel, 123b Paguode, 655b Pahar, 736a Pahlavi, 657b Pahlawan, 644b Pahr, 736a Pahzer, 91a Paibu, 169b, 682a Paick, 748b Paigu, 693a Paik, 748a Pailoo, 658b Painted Goods, 714a Paique, 749a Paisah, 704a Paishcush, 701b Pajama, 748a Pajar, 91a Pakotié, 704b Pāl, 689a Pálagiláss, 659a Palakijn, Palamkeen, 661a, 851b Palampore, 662b, 708a Palanckee, Palanchine, 660b, a Palangapuz, 662b Palangkyn, 661a Palang posh, 662b Palanka, Palankeen, Palankin, Palankine, Palanqueen, Palanquin, 659a, 660a, b, 661b Palapuntz, 738b Palau, 711a Palaveram, 661b Pálawá bandar, 33a Paleacate, 736b Paleagar, 718b Pale Ale, Beer, 662a Pale bunze, 738b Paleiacatta, 736b Palekee, Paleky, 661a, 660b Palempore, 662a Palenkeen, Palenquin, 661a, 660a Paleponts, punts, punzen, 738b, a Pali, 662b, 730a Palkee, 661a; -Garry, 664a, 365b, 659b; Pálkí, 660b; gharry, 664a Pallakee, Pallamkin, Pallankee, Pallanquin, 661a, 660a, b Palleacatta, 736b Palleagar, 719a Palleki, 660b Pálli, 663a Pallingeny, 116a Pallinkijn, 660b Palmas, Cape das, 665a Palmeiras, Palmerias, Palmeroe, Palmira, Palmiras Cape, Palmyra, Palmyra Point, Palmyras Point, 664b, 665a Pambou, 55a Pambre, Pamerin, Pamorine, 665a Pampano, 721a Pampelmoose, -mousse, 721b Pamphlet, Pamplee, Pamplet, 721b, a Pamree, Pámrí, 665b, a Pan, Panan, Panant, 689b, 349a Panchagão, 665b Panchaeet, Panchaït, 740a, 739b Panchalar, 172a Panchanada, 741b Panchanga, Panchāñgam, 665b Panchaut, Panchayet, 740a, 739b Panchway, 688b Pandael, Pandal, 665b Pandáram, 666a Pandarane, Pandarāni, Pandarany, 666a, b, 667a, 540a Pandaron, Pandarum, Pandarrum, 666a, b Pandaul, 665b, 666a Pandect, 741a Pandejada, 668a Pandel, 665b Pandit, Pandite, 740b, 741a Pandy, 667b Pang-ab, 742a Pangaia, Pangaio, Pangara, 668a Pang-ob, 742a Pangolin, 668b Panguagada, Panguay, Panguaye, 668a Pānī, 689b Panica, Panical, 669a Panicale, 669a Panicar, 669a Panidarami, 667a Panikar, Paniquai, 669a Panj-āb, 742a Panjangam, 665b Panji, 757b Panjnad, 742a Panka, 743a Panoel, 670b Pansaree, 744a Panschaap, 742a Pantado, 714a Pantare, Pantarongal, 666a Panthay, Panthé, 669b Panwell, 670a Papadom, 725a Papaie, Papaio, Papaw, Papay, Papaya, 670b, 671a Paper, 725a Pappae, 671a Papua, 671b Paquin, 694b Par, 373a, 736a Parā, 729b Para-beik, Parabyke, 672a, 671b Paradise, Bird of, 94b Paramantri, 644b Paranghee, 672a Parangi, Parangui, 353a, 354a Parao, 733a Parasháwar, Parashâwara, 700b, 701a Paraya, 681a Parbutty, 672b Parcee, 681b Parcherry, 683b Pardai, Pardao, Pardau, Pardaw, Pardoo, 676b, 672b, 677a, b, 898b Parea, 679b Paree, 650a Pareiya, 680b Parell, 678a Paretcheri, 683b Pareya, 679b Pargana, 698b Paria, 680a; Pariah, 678b; Arrack, 575a, 681a; Dog, 681a; Kite, 681a; Pariar, 680a, 681a; Pariya, 680b Parò, 733b Parocco, 116b, 873a Parpatrim, Parpoti, Parputty, 672b, 569a Parrea, Parrear, Parreyer, Parriar, Parry, 679b, 680a, 681a, 130a Parsee, Parseo, Parsey, 681b, 682a Parsháwar, 700b Parsi, 682a Partāb, 673b Partridge, Black, 99b; Grey, 395b Paru, 121b Parvoe, Parvu, 682a, b, 787b Parwanna, 744b Pasador, 682b Pasban, 749a Pasei, 682b, 865b Pasi, 683a Pasteque, 685b Pāt, 683a Pataca, 683a Patail, 686a Patamar, 687a Patan, Patana, 686b, 746b Patane, Patander, 746b, 747a Patawa, 747b Patch, 683a; Leaf, 683b Patcharee, 683b Patchaw, 652b Patcheree, Patcherry, 683b Patchouli, 683b Patchuk, 746a Pateca, 684a Pateco, Patecoon, 683a Patei, 686a Pateil, Patel, Patell, 685b, 686a Patella, Patellee, Patello, 687b, 688a Patemare, 687b Patenaw, 686b Pateque, 685b Pater, 651b Pater, 690b Pathán, 746b Patimar, 687a Patna, 686a Patnī-dār, 746a Patola, Patolla, Patolo, 686b Patre, 652a Patsjaak, 745b Patta, 708a Pattak, 683a Pattala, 686b Pattamar, 687a Pattan, 746b Pattanaw, 686b Pattate, 885b Paṭṭawālā, 747b Pattel, 686a Pattello, 687b Pattemar, 687b Pattena, 686b Pattimar, 392b Patxiah, 652a Paual, 155a Pauco-nia, 693a Paugul, 717b Paul, 689a Paulist, Paulistin, 688a Paumphlet, 721a Paunch, 738b Paunchway, 688b, 737a Pausengi, 230a Pautshaw, 652b Pauzecour, 917a Pawl, 688b Pawmmerry, 665a Pawn, 689a, 89a; Sooparie, 689b; Pawne, 689b Pawnee, 689b; Kalla, 690a Paw Paw, 671b Pawra, 358b Paygu, 693a Payeke, 748b Payen-ghaut, 690a Paygod, 657a Páyik, 749a Páyín-ghát, 690a Pazahar, 91a Pazand, 658b Pazem, 691a Pazend, 690b, 658b Pazze, 682b Peça, 704a Pecca, 734a Peccull, 690b Pecha, 704a Peco, 908b Pecù, 693a, b Pecul, 690b, 48a, 918b Pedeare, 691a Pedeshaw, 652b Pedir, 690b Pedra de Cobra, 848a Peeáda, 691b Peedere, 691a Peenus, 691a Peepal, Peepul, 692a, 691b Peer, 692a Pego, 693a Pego, 908b Pegu, 693a; Jar, 560b; Pony, 693b Pegúo, Peguu, 693a, b Pehlevan, Pehlivân, 737b Pehlvi, 657b, 658b Peiche-kane, 701b Peigu, 693b Peik, 748b Peisach, 714b Peischcush, 701b Peish-khanna, 701b Peishor, 700b Peishwah, 702a Peixe Cerra, 808a Peker, 860b Peking, 694a Pekoe, 909a Pelau, 711a Pelican, 694b, 289b Pellacata, 736b Pelo, 710b Pelong, 354a Penang Lawyer, 695a Pendal, Pendaul, 665b Pendet, 741a Penguin, Penguyn, Pengwin, Pengwyn, Duck, 695b, 696a Peniasco, 708a Penical, 669b Penisse, 691b Pentado, 713b Peon, 696a, 220a Peon, 723b Peor, 692b Pepe, 698b Pepper, 697b Pequij, Pequin, 694a Percaula, Percolla, Percolle, 708a Perdaw, Perdo, 678a Pergané, Pergunnah, The Twenty-four, 698b Peri, 699a Perim, 536b Perpet, Perpetuance, Perpetuano, Perpetuity, 699a, b Perria, 680a Persaim, 699b, 71a, 259b Persee, 681b Pershâwer, 700b Persiani, 682a Persimmon, 699b Pertab, 676b Perumbaucum, 700a Pervilis, 87b Perwanna, Perwauna, 744b Pescaria, 700a Peshash, Peschaseh, 714b Peshawur, 700a Peshcubz, 701a Peshcush, Peshkesh, 701a, 491a Peshkhaima, Pesh-khāna, Pesh-khidmat, 701b Peshour, 701a Peshua, Peshwa, eshwah, 702a Pesket, 701a Pesqueria, 700a Petamar, 687b Petarah, 715a Petersilly, 702a Petta, Pettah, 702b Peun, Pe-une, 697a, 696b Peuplier, 692a Peys, Peysen, 121b, 704a Peyxe Serra, 808a Phansegar, Phanseegur, Phānsīgar, 702b, 916a Phaora, 358b Pharmaund, 354b Phaur, 736a Phermanticlote, 915b Pherūshahr, 350b Pherwanna, 744b Philin, 354a P'hineez, 691a Phirangi, 353a Phirmaund, 354b, 58a Phojdar, 216b Phonghi, Phongi, Phongy, 724a, 891b Phoolcheri, 722b Phoolkaree, Phoolkari, 702b, 708a Phoongy, 724a Phorea, 75b Phoorza, Phoorze, Phoorzer, 703a Phosdar, 222a Phota, 708a Phousdar, Phousdardar, Phousdarry, Phouzdar, 358a, b, 209b Phra, 728b Phúl, 357a Phulcarry, 703a Phulcheri, 722a Phyá, 729b Phyrmaund, 808b Piâg, Piagg, 730a, 729b Pial, 703a Pião, 569a, 696b Picar, Piccar, 703b, 334a Pice, 703b Pice, 749b Pickalier, 735a Pico, Picoll, 690b Picota, Picotaa, Picottaa, 704a, b, 323b, 359a, 745b Picôte, Picotta, Picottah, 704b Picquedan, Picquedent, 709a Pider, 690b Pidjun English, 709a Pie, 705a Pie, 748b Piecey, 633a Piece-Goods, 705a Pierb, 724b Pierres de Cobra, 847b Pieschtok, 745b Piexe Serra, 808a Pigdan, Pigdaun, 709a Pigeon English, 709a, 133b Pigeon, Green, 395a Pig-sticker, -sticking, 710a, 709a Pigtail, 710b Pike, 749a Pikol, 690b Piláf, Pilau, Pilaw, Pillau, Pillaw, Pilloe, Pilow, 710b, 711a Pimple-nose, 721b, 817b Pinang, Pinange, 711a Pinaou, 695a Pinasco, 708a Pindara, Pindaree, Pindareh, Pindarry, Pinderrah, 713a, 711b, 712b Pine-apple, 713b, 26b Pinguy, 696a Pinjrapole, 713b Pinnace, 691b Pintado, Pintadoe, Pinthado, 713b, 714a, 202a, 255b Pion, 696b Pipal, Pippal, 692a Pir, 692b Pirdai, 677a Pire, 692b; ponjale, 17a Piriaw, 679b Pisách, Pisachee, 714b, a Pisang, 714b Pisashee, 714b Piscaria, 700a Piscash, Pishcash, Pishcush, 701a, b, 354b Pishpash, 715a Piso, 897b Pissa, 389b Pissang, 683a Pitan, 747a Pitarah, Pitarrah, 715a, 60b Pize, 704a Placis, Placy, 717b Plantain, Plantan, Plantane, Plantano, Planten, Plantin, 715a, 716a, b, 717a Plassey, 717a Platan, Platanus, 716a Pochok, 745b, 173b Podár, 717b, 334a Podeshar, 572b Põdito, 740b Podshaw, 652a Poedechery, 722b Poee, 757b Poggle, 717b Pogodo, 655b Pohngee, 724a Pohoon, 723b Poison-nut, 718a Pokermore, 745b Polea, Poleaa, 718a, b Polegar, 718b Poler, Poliar, 718b, a Policat, 736b Poligar, 718b; Dog, 719b Pollam, 719b Pollicat, 736b Pollock-saug, 720b Polo, 719b P'o-lo-nis-se, 83a Polo-ye-kia, 729b Polonga, Polongo, 720b, 225a Polumbum, 752a Polwar, 737a Polya, 718b Polygar, 719a Pomeri, 665a Pomfret, 721a Pommelo, 721b Pomphret, 721a Pompoleon, Pompone, 721b Ponacaud, Ponam, 252a Ponany, 166a Pondicheri, Pondicherry, 722b, a Pone, 727b, 737b Pongol, 722b Ponse, 739a Ponsy, Ponsway, 688b Pont de Cheree, 722a Pooja, Poojah, 722b, 723a; Poojahs, the, 324b Poojaree, 723a Poojen, 723a Pool, 723a, 322a Pool bandy, Poolbundy, 723b, a Poolighee, 718b Poon, 723b Poonamalee, 723b Poongee, 724a Poorána, 724a Poorbeah, Poorbeea, Poorub, 724b, a Pootly Nautch, 724b Popeya, 671b Po-po, 749b Popper, Popper-cake, 724b, 725a, 418a Porana, 724a Porão, 733a Porca, 725a Porcelain, Porcelana, Porcelaine, Porcelan, Porcelane, Porcellaine, Porcellana, Porcelláne, Porcelyn, 725a, b, 726b, 12b Porchi, 727b Porcielette, 726a Pore, 385b, 736a Porgo, 726b Porquatt, 725a Porseleta, 725b Porte Grande, Pequina, 728a Portaloon, 746a Porta Nova, 727b Portia, 727a Porto de Gale, 360b; Novo, 727b; Piqueno, Picheno, 727b, 728a Porzellana, 726a Poshtin, Posteen, Postīn, 728a Potail, 685b Potan, 8a Potato, 885b Potshaugh, Potshaw, 652a, b, 855b Potsiock, 745b Pottah, 728b Pottato, 885b Pouchong, 909a Poujari, 723a Poulia, Pouliat, 718b, 592b Pouran, 724a Pourschewer, 762b Poyal, Poyo, 703a Pra, 728b Praag, 729b Pracrit, Pracrita, 730a, 663a Prage, 730a Praguana, 698b Práh, 729b Prahu, 733b Prammoo, 56a Pratáp, 674a Prau, Praw, 734a, 733b Praw, 728b Praya, 730a Prayâga, 729b Pregona, 698b Pren, 733a Presidency, President, 730b Prickly-heat, 731b; -pear, 732a Prigany, 698b Procelana, 726a Prock, 51a Proe, 733b Prom, Prome, Prone, 733a, 732b Provoe, Prow, 733b, a Prox, 51a Pucca, 734a Puchio, Pucho, Puchok, 745b, a, 173b Pucka, Puckah, 734a Puckalie, Puckall, Puckally, Puckaul, Puckauly, 734b; -boys, 735a Pucker, 734a; pice, 704a Puckero, Puckerow, 735a Puckery, 736a Puddicherry, 722a Pudifetanea, Pudipatan, Pudopatana, Pudripatan, 735b, a Puduk, 279a Puggaree, 736a Puggee, 736a Puggerie, 735b Puggly, 717b Puggry, 735b; -wala, 935b Puggy, 736a Pugley, 717b Puhlwan, 737b Puhur, 736a Puja, Pujah, 723a; Pujahs, the, 723a Pūjāri, 723a Pukka, 734b Pul, 272a Pula, Pulamar, 736a, b Pulecat, handkerchief, 708a, 737a Puler, 718a Pulicat, 736b; handkerchief, 57a, 708a, 737a Pullao, 711a Pullicherry, 722a Pullie, 718b Pullow, 711a Pulo Pinaou, 695a Pulton, Pultoon, Pultun, 737a, 152b Pulu, 720b Pu-lu-sha-pu-lo, 700b Pulwah, Pulwaar, Pulwar, 737a Pulwaun, 737a, 658b Pummel-nose, Pumpelmoos, Pumpelmos, Pumplemuse, Pumplenose, 721b, 722a, 817b Pun, 737b Punch, 737b; -ghar, 739a; -house, 739a Punchayet, 739b Pund, 737b Pundal, 221b Pundit, 740a Pundull, 665b Pune, 697a Pun-ghurry, 372b Punjab, Punjaub, 742b, 741a Punjum, 708a, 4b Punka, Punkah, Punkaw, Punker, 743a, b, 742b Punsaree, 744a Punshaw, 652b Punsóee, 688b Punt, 740b Punta di Gallo, 360b Punticherry, 722b Punto-Gale, 360b Puran, Purána, 724a, 823b Purb, Purba, Purbanean, 724a, b, 686b Purcellain, 726b Purdah, Purdanishīn, 744a Purdesee, 744b Purdoe, 744b Purga, Purgoo, 727a Purop, 13a, 724b Purshaur, 700b Purvo, Purvoe, 682b, 170a Purwanna, 744b Puselen, 726b Putacho, 685b Putch, Putcha leaf, 683b Putchock, Putchuck, 744b, 745b Puteah, 708a, 747a Putelan, Putelaon, 746a Putelee, 688a Putiel, 248b Putlam, 746a Putnee, Putneedar, Putney, 746a, b Puttán, Puttanian, 746b, 747a Puttee, Putteedaree, 747a, b Puttiwālā, 747b Putton ketchie, 708a Puttully-nautch, 724b Putty, 747a Puttywalla, 747b, 220a Putwa, 747b Puxshaw, 117b Pyal, 703b Pye, 747b Pyjamma, 748a, 707b Pykâr, 703b Pyke, 748a Pyon, 696b Pyre, 736a Pysáchi, 714b Pyse, 749b Pytan, 747a Qualaluz, 550a Qhalif, 147a Qualecut, 148b Quambaya, 150a Quamoclit, 749b Quandreen, 155a Quantung, 158b Quatre, 264b Queda, Quedah, Quedda, 750a, b Queixiome, Queixome, Queixume, 485a, b, 760b Quelin, Quely, 490a, 940b Quemoy, 750b Quencheny, 280b Querix, 274b Queshery, 288a Quetery, 482b Quicheri, 476b Qui-hi, 750b Quil, 483a Quilin, Quilline, 489b Quilloa, 751a Quillee, 250b Quiloa, 750b Quilon, 751a Quincij, 616b Quirpele, 753a Quitasole, Quit de Soleil, Quitta Soll, Quittesol, 488a, b Quizome, 486a Quoihaé, 750b Quoquo, 229a, 373b Quorongoliz, 273a Quybibe, 277a Quyluee, 751a Raack, Raak, 36b, 446b Raazpoot, 537a Rabo del Elephanto, 343a Racan, Racanner, Racaon, Rachan, 34b Racbebida, 755b Rack, -apee, Racke-house, Rack-punch, 37a, 739b Radaree, 753a, 799b Raees, 754a, 777b Raffady, 825a Raffa-gurr'd, Rafu-gar, 773a, b Ragea, 754b Ragipous, 755b Raggy, 753b Ragia, 754b Ragy, 753b Rahdar, Rahdari, 753a Rahety, 168a Rahth, 467a Rāi, Raiaw, 754a Raiglin, 708b Raignolle, 760a Rainee, 772a Raing, 708b Rains, the, 753b Rais, 753b Rā'is-al-hadd, 769b Raiyat, Raiyot, 777b Raja, Rajah, 754a Rajamundry, 754b Rakan, Rakhang, 34b Raktika, 777a Ramadhan, 756a Ramasammy, 755b, 359a Ramboetan, Rambostan, Rambotan, Rambotang, Rambustin, 756a Ramdam, 756a Ramerin, 665a Rameshwaram root, 215b Rāmjanī, Ramjanny, Rámjeni, 295b, 774a Ramoosey, Ramoosy, 756b Ramo Samee, 755b Rampoor, Rampore, Chudder, 824b, 218a Ram-ram, 756b Ramshelle, 665a Ramuse, 719b Ran, 774b Ráné, Ranee, 757a Rangoon, 757a Ranjow, 757a Ranna, Rannie, 757a Ras el had, 769b Rás Karáshí, 769b Rasad, 776b Rasboute, 755b Raseed, 757b Raselgat, 770a Rashboot, Rashboote, Rashbout, Rashbūt, Rashpoot, 755b, 583a Rasíd, 757b Rásolhadd, Rasselgat, 769b, 770a Rat-bird, 757b Rath, 365b Rati, 777a Ratl, 770a Rattan, 757b Rattaree, 753b Ratti, 777a Rattle, 770a Rauti, 772a Ravine-deer, 758a Ravjannee, 774a Raya, 754a Rayah, 777b Raye, 758a Rayet, Rayetwar, 777b, 778a Raxel, Raxet, 760a Razai, 772b Razbut, 755a Razzia, 758a Reaper, 758a, 62a Reas, 758a Recon, 34b, 594b Red Cliffs, 758a; -Dog, 758b, 731b; Hill, 758b Rees, 758a Regibuto, 755b Regulation, -Provinces, 758b, 759a Regur, 759a Reh, 759b Reinol, 759b, 172b, 604b Reispoute, 755b Rel-garry, 365b Renny, 771b Renol, 760a Resai, 772b Resbout, Resbuto, 755a, 444b Reshire, 760a Resident, 761a Respondentia, 761a Ressaidar, 761b Ressala, 761b Ressaldar, Resseldar, 762a Rest-house, 762a Resum, 762a Ret-ghurry, 372b Rettee, 776b Reys buuto, 755a Reynol, Reynold, 760a, 172b Reyse, 754a Reyxel, 382b, 760a Rezai, Rezy, 772b Rhadary, Rhadorage, 753a Rhambudan, 756a Rhinoceros, 762a, 1a Rhodes, 763a Rhomaeus, 768a Rhonco, 36b, 874a Rhotass, 762b Riat, 777b Rice, 763a Rickshaw, 459b Right-hand castes, 171b Ris, 763b Risaladár, Risalahdár, 762a Rishihr, 760a Rissalla, 762a Rithl, Ritl, 770a, 864a Roc, 764a, 230a Roçalgate, 769b Rocca, 767b Rock-pigeon, 765a Roemaal, 769a Roger, 754b Rogue, 765a; Rogues' River, 618b, 765b Roh, Rohilla, 767a, 766b Rohtás, 763a Rolong, 767a, 854a Romall, 769a Roman, 768b Romany, 322b Romi, 768a Rondel, Rondell, 771a, 770b Roocka, 767b Rook, 767b Rooka, Rookaloo, 767b Room, 767b Roomal, Roomaul, 769a Roomee, 767b Roopea, Roopee, Ropia, Ropie, 776a, 897b Rosalgat, Rosalgate, 769b, 453b Rosamallia, 770a Rose-apple, 770a Roselle, 770a, 747b Rose Mallows, 770a Rosollar, 762a Rota, Rotan, 757b Rotas, 763a Rotola, Rottle, Rottola, 770a Rotus, 763a Rouble, 773a Roul, 229b Roumee, 769a Round, 770b Roundel, 770b; -boy, 771a Rounder, 770b Rounee, Rouni, 771b, 772a Roupie, Roupy, 776a, b Rous, 771b Routee, 689a Rouzindar, 9a Rovel, 770a Rowana, Rowannah, 771b, a Rowce, 771b Rownee, 771b Rowtee, 772a, 689a Roy, 772a Royal, 155a Roza, 772a Rozelgate, 769b Rozye, 772b, 386a Rubbee, 772b, 496a Rubble, 773a Rubby, 772b Ruble, 773a Rucca, 767b, 40b, 473a Ruffugur, 773a Ruhelah, 767a Rum, 773b Rūm, Ruma, 768b Rūmāl, Rumale, Rumall, 769a Rume, Rumi, Ruminus, 768a Rum-Johnny, 773b Rumna, 774a Rumo, 768b Run, 774a Run a muck, amok, 22a Rundell, 771a, 307a Runma, 774a Runn, of Cutch, 774b Ruotee, 772a Rupee, Rupia, 774b, 776a Russud, 776b Rut, Ruth, 776b, 137a, 365b Ruttee, Rutty, 776b, 160b, 807b Ryot, 777a; Ryotwári, Ryotwarry, 778a, 481a Ryse, 754a Sab, 782a Saba, 455b Sabaio, 778a Sabandar, Sabander, Sabandor, 816b, 817a, 57a Sabatz, 816a Sabayo, 778b, 816b Sabendor, Sabindar, Sabindour, 817a, 816b Sabir, 789a Sable-fish, 779a, 33a, 414a, 721a Sabre, 789a Sacar mambu, 887a Saccharon, Saccharum, 863b Sackcloath, -cloth, 861a, b Saderass-Patam, 779b Ṣadr, 862b Sadrampatam, Sadrangapatam, Sadringapatnam, 779a Safflower, 779b, 252b, 266b Saffron, 780a Sagar-pesha, Saggur Depessah, 780b Saghree, 818b Sago, 780b; palm, 166b Sagor, Sagore, 798a Sagow, 781a Sagri, 818b Sagu, 781a Saguër, Saguire, 781b, 167a Sagum, 781a Sagur, Sagura, 781b Sagwire, 781a Sah, 816a Sahab, 782a Sahanskrit, Sahaskrit, 792b Sahib, 781b Sahoukar, 858b Sahras, 249b, 289b Sahu, 816a Saia, 215b Sailan, 182a Saimūr, 211a, 505a St. Deaves, 782a Saint John's Island, Islands, 782a, b, 783a St. Juan, 783a Saio, 858b, 554b Sāïr, Sairjat, 801a Saiva, 783a Saiyid, 886b Sāj, 910b Sākh, 906b Sakhar, 860b Saḳlatūn, 861b Sāl, 798b Sālā, 783b Sâla, 798b Salaam, 783b Salabad, 767b Salac, 784a Salagram, Salagraman, 785b Salak, 783b Salam, 783b Salampora, Salampore, Salamporij, 785a, 662b Saleb, -misree, 784a, b Salem, 784b Salem, 783b Salempore, Salempoory, Salempouri, Salempury, 662a, 784b, 785a, 4b, 708a Salep, 784a Salgram, 785b Salīf, 784b Saligram, 785a Salkey, 854a Sallabad, Sallabaud, 786a Sallallo, Sallo, Salloo, 819a, 818b Salmoli, 807a Salmon-fish, 414b Salob, 784b Salom, 783b Saloo, 819a Saloop, 784a Saloopaut, 708b Salootree, 786a Salop, 784b Salset, Salsete, Salsett, Salsette, 787b, 786b Sálu, 819a Saluarī, 833b Salustree, Salutree, 786b Salween, Salwen, 788a Sam, 822b Samadra, 867b Saman, Samaní, 820b Samano-Codom, 119a Samara, 865b Sāmarī, Samarao, 977b Samatra, Sāmatrāī, 867a, b Sambel, 809a Samboo, 789a Sambook, Sambouk, Sambouka, Sambouq, 788a, b, 315a, 448a Sambre, 788b Sambreel, 851b Sambu, 789a Sambuchi, Sambuco, Sambuk, 788b Sambur, 788b Samescretan, 792b Samgẽs, 782b Samkīn, 836b Sammy, -house, 883b Samori, Samorim, Samorin, Samory, 977b, 978a Sampan, 789a Sampan, 463a Sampsoe, 789b Samscortam, Samscroutam, Samscruta, 792b, 793a Samshew, Samshoe, Samshoo, Samshu, 789b, 36b Samskrda, Samskret, 793a Samsu, 789b Sámuri, 273a Sanam, 349a Sanashy, Sanasse, 872a Sancianus, 783a Sandābūr, 379a, 837b Sandal, Sandalo, Sandalwood, 789b, 790a Sanderie wood, 870a Sanders, 789b Sandery, 869b Sandle, 789b Sandoway, 790b Ṣanf, 183b, 455a Sanga, 870b Sangaça, 791b Sangah, 870b Sangarie, 450b, 408a Sangens, San Giovanni, 782b Sangtarah, 643a Sangueça, 791b Sanguicel, 791a, 362a Sanguicer, Sanguiseo, Sanguiseu, Sanguseer, 791b, 792a Saniade, Saniasi, 872a Sanjali, 795b Sanjān, 875b, 782b Sannase, 872a Sanno, 708b Sannyása, Sannyásí, 872a San Paolo, 688a Sanscreet, Sanscript, Sanscroot, Sanskrit, Sanskritze, 793a, 792a Santal, 790a Santry, 870a San-yasé, Sanyasy, 872a Saothon, 909b Sapaku, 794a Sapan, Sapão, 794b Sapec, Sapeca, Sapèque, Sapeku, Sapocon, 794a, 793a, b Sapon, 794b Saponin, 451b Sapoon, 794a Sappan, 794a, b, 113b Sapperselaar, 840b Sappica, 793b Sappon, 794b Σαράβαρα, 833a, b Sarabogoi, Sarabogy, 795b, a Sarabula, 833b Sarafe, 832a Saraglia, Saráí, Saraius, 812a, b Sarampura, 785a Sarandīb, Sarandíp, 101b, 182a Sarang, Saranghi, 813a Sarápardah, 877a Saráphi, 974a Saras, 194b Sarāwīl, 833b Sarbacane, Sarbatane, 795a, 781b Sarbet, 826a Sarboji, 795a Sardar, Sardare, 841b, 811a Saree, Sarijn, 795b Saringam, 877b Sarnau, 795b Sarong, 796a, 138a Saros, 249a, 289b Sarráf, 832a Sarray, 812a Sarus, 289a Sary, 812b Sāsim, 842b Sassergate, 708b Sastracundee, 708b Sastrangól, 823b Satagam, Satagan, 728a, 418b Sataldur, 878a Satbhai, 814a Satgánw, Sátgáon, 796b, 797a Ṣati, 189b Satí, 879b, 882a Satigam, 796b Satin, 797a Satlada, Satlader, Satlaj, Satlút, 878a Satrap, 797b Satsuma, 798a Sattee, 881a Satya Wati, 880b Saualacca, 844b Saucem Saucem, 420a Saudanc, 865a Saugor, Island, 798a Saul-wood, 798a Saunders, 790a Saurry, 795b Savaiu, 779a Savash, 816a Savayo, 778b Saveis, 414b Savendroog, Savendy Droog, 814b Sawākin, 860a Sawálak, 844b Sawārī Camel, 858a Sawarry, 858a Sawmy, 883b Saya, 216a Sayer, Sayr, 798b, 800a Sbasalar, 840b Scarlet, 801b, 861a Scavage, Scavager, Scavageour, Scavagium, Scavenger, Scawageour, 802a, b, 803a, 801b, 346a Schad, 458a Schaï, 593b, 825a Schakar, 864b Schal, 824b Schalam, 783b Schalembron, 195b Schaman, 820b Scheik Bandar, 816b Scheithan, 818b Schekal, 444a Scherephi, 974b Schiah, Schiite, 825a, b Schiraz, 829b Schite, 202a Sciai, 825a Scial, 824b Sciam, 823a Sciamuthera, 867a Sciddee, 812b Scigla, 829a Scimdy, 837b Scimeter, Scimitar, 804b Scinde, Scindy, 837a, b Scise, 885b Scriuano, Scrivan, Scrivano, 804a, 163a, 310b Scymetar, Scymitar, 804b, a Sea-cockles, 270b; -cocoanut, 231b Seacunny, 804b, 558a Seapiah, Seapoy, Seapy, 810a, 809b Sear, 564b Seat, 813b Seaw, 825a Sebundee, Sebundy, 805b, a Séchelles, Sécheyles, 815a Secunni, 805a Seddee, 806b Sedoa, Sedoe, 790b Seebar, 827a Seedy, 806a, 470a Seek, Seekh, 836a Seek-mān, 835b Seekul-putty, 809a Seemul, 807a Seer, 807a Seerband, Seerbetti, Seerbund, 708b, 943a Seerfish, 808a, 721a Seerky, 842a Seerpaw, 808b, 483b Seershaud, 708b Seersucker, 708b Seetulputty, 809a Seik, Seikh, 836a, 835b Seilan, 182a Seir-fish, 808b, 895a Seivia, 783a Sej-garry, 365b Sekar, 860b Sela, 819b Selebres, 180b Seling, 846b Selland, 182a Semane, 821a Semball, 809a Sembuk, 788b Semeano, Semian, Semiane, Semianna, Semijane, 821a Sempitan, 868a, 955b Σήμυλλα, 211a Senassy, 872b Sengtereh, Sengterrah, 870b, 871a Senior Merchant, 222b Sennaar, 187a Sepah Salar, 840b Sepaya, 910a Sepoy, 809a Sequin, 193b Ser, 807b Seraffin, 974b Serai, 811b Serang, 812b Ser-apah, 808b Seraphim, Seraphin, 974a, 813a Serass, 249a, 289b Serauee, 812b Sercase, Serchis, 31b, 438a Serendeep, Serendīb, Serendiva, 182b, 813a, 181b Serian, 886b Seringapatam, 813a Serinjam, 877b Serious, 289a Seris, 842a Serishtadar, 826b Serof, 832b Serpaw, 808b Serpent's-stone, 848a Serpeych, 813a, 484a Serpow, 808b, 939b Serraglio, 811b Serrapurdah, 877a Serray, 812a Serre, 808a Serribaff, 829b Serristadar, 826b Serwân, 689a, 877b Serye, 811b Set, 813b Setewale, 979b Seth, 813b Setlege, 878a Sett, 813b, 189b Settlement, 813b Settre'a, 482b Setuni, 797b Setweth, 980a Seutó, 829a Seven Brothers, 814a; Pagodas, 814a; Sisters, 814a, 607b Severndroog, 814a Sewalick, Sewálik, 845b Sewary, 858a Seychelle, Islands, 814b Seydra, 853b Seyjan, 782b Sezawul, 894a Sha, 816a Shaal, 798b Shaan, 823a Shabander, Sha-Bander, 187a, 645a Shabash, 816a Shabunder, 816b, 127a Shackelay, 217a Shaddock, 817b, 721b Shade, 818a Shadock, 817b Shagreen, 818a Shāhbandar, Shahbunder, 816b, 817a Shahee, Shahey, 194a, 389b Shah Goest, 831a Shahr-i-nao, Shaher-ul-Nawi, 796a, 914a, 867b Shaii, 216a Shaikh, 693a, 825b Shaitan, 818b Shaivite, 783a Shakal, 444a Shakī, 442a Shalbaft, 708b Shalee, 818b, 183a Shaleeat, 183a Shalgramŭ, 785b Shalie, 819b Shāliyāt, 183a, 819a, 829a Shaloo, 818b Shalwār, 833b Shālyāt, 183a Sham, 823a Shama, 819b Shaman, Shamanism, 820a, 119a Shambogue, 820b Shameanah, Shameeana, 821a Shampoeing, Shampoing, Shampoo, 821b, a Shamsheer, 804b Shamyana, Shāmyānah, 821a Shan, 821b, 504a Shanaboga, 820b Shānārcash, 193b Shānbāf, Shanbaff, 823b, a Shanbague, Shanbogue, 820b Shandernagor, 146b, 184b Shank, 184b Shanscrit, 793a Sharáb, 826a Sharovary, 833b Shashma, 798a Shastah, Shaster, 823b, 963a Shastree, 824a Shataludr, 878a Shatree, 389b Shaṭ-shashṭi, 787a Shaul, 824b Shawbandaar, Shawbunder, 817a, 696b Shawl, 824a; Goat, 831a; Shawool, 824a Shay, 389b Sheah-maul, 825b Shebander, 816a Shecarry, 827b Sheeah, 824b Sheek, 825a Sheelay, 819b Sheer mahl, Sheermaul, 825b, 51a Shēētŭlŭpatēē, 809a Sheeut, 825b Sheher-al-Nawi, 796a Sheek, 825b Sheik, 836b Sheikh, 825b, 693a Shekar, 827b; Shekarry, 827b Shekho, 828b Shela, Shelah, 819a, b Shell, 824a Shella, 818b Sherash, Sheraz, 829b Sherbet, 825b Shereef, 826b, 170a Sherephene, 975a Sheriff, 832a Sheristadar, 826b Shervaraya, 826b Sheúl, 211a Shevaroy Hills, 826b Shewage, 803b Shewalic, 846a Sheyah, 871b Sheybar, 826a Sheykh, 825b Shia, 824b Shian, 834b Shibar, Shibbar, 827a, 550a Shickar, 827b Shiekul-ghur, 835b Shigala, 828b Shigram, Shigrampoe, 827a, 474b Shikar, 827b; Shikaree, 827b; Shikar-gah, 828a; Shikārī, 828a Shikhó, 828a Shilin, Shilingh, 847a Shilla, 819b Shinattarashan, 197b Shinbeam, Shinbeen, Shinbin, 828b Shinkala, Shinkali, Shinkli, 829a, 828b Shinsura, 146b, 201a Shintau, Shintoo, 829b, a Shiraz, 829b Shireenbaf, Shīrīnbāf, 829b, 823b Shirry, 220b Shisham, 830a, 842a Shisha-mahal, Shish-muhull, 830a Shitan, 818b Shoaldarree, 831b Shoe, of Gold, 830a; flower, 830b; goose, 831a Shoke, 831a Shola, 831a Shoo, of Gold, 830b Shoocka, 831b Shooldarry, 831b, 688b Shooter-sowar, -suwar, 857b Shoukh, Shouq, 831a Shoyu, 859a Shraub, 831b Shreif, 826b Shrobb, 831b Shroff, Shroffage, 831b Shrub, 826b, 832b Shudder, 217b Shuddery, 482b, 853b Shukha, 831b Shulwaurs, 832b, 707b Shurbát, 826a Shuta Sarwar, Shutur Sowar, Suwar, 858a, 857b Shwé Dagon, 291b Shyrash, 829b Siagois, 831a Siam, 833b, 852b Siamback, 186a Siamotra, 867a Sian, Sião, 834b, 796a Si-a-yoo-tha-ya, 466a Sibbendy, 805b Σιβὼρ, 876b Sica, Sicca, 835a, 834b, 73b, 775b Sicchese, 31b Sickman, 835b Sicktersoy, 708b Sicleegur, 835b Sicque, 836a Siddee, Siddy, Sidhi, 806b Sieledēba, Sielediba, 176a, 181b, 184b, 547a Siẽm, Sien, Sieng, 822b, 834a Sihala, 181b Sike, Sihk, Sikh, 836a, 835b Sikka, Sikkah, 835a Siḳlāṭūn, 861b Sikunder's grass, 877a Sílán, 182a Silboot, 836b Silebis, 180b Siling, 847a Silīpat, 836b Silladar, Sillahdar, 836b, 69a Sillah-posh, 836b Sillan, 182b Sillaposh, 836b Silledar, 836b Sillahposh, 836b Silmagoor, 836b Silon, 182b Silpet, 836b Simkin, 836b Simmul, Simul, 807a Σίμυλλα, 211a Ṣīn, 455a; -Masin, 531b Sinabafa, Sinabáffo, Sinabafo, Sinabaph, 823b, a, 12b Sinae, 197b Sinasse, Sinassy, 872b Sincapore, Sincapura, Sincapure, 839a, 840a Sind, Sinda, 837a, 435b, 453b Sindābūr, Sindabura, Sindaburi, 837b, 838a, 379a, 828b Sindān, 782b, 211a Sindāpūr, 838a Sinde, 837b Sindhee, 806b Sindo, Sindu, Sindy, 320b, 837b Singalese, 838b Singapoera, Singapore, Singapura, 840a, 839b Singara, Singerah, Singhara, 840a, 425b Singuyli, 829a Sini, Sīnīy, Sīnīya, 198a, b, 199a Sīn Kalān, 531b Sinkaldíp, 182a Sinnasse, 872b Sinternu, 201a Sinto, Sintoo, 829b, a Sion, 834b Sipae, Sipahee, Sipāhī, 810b, 809b Sipah-Salaar, Sipāhsālār, Sipahselar, 840b, 569a Sipai, 810b Sipasalār, 612b Sipoy, 810b Siqua, 835a Sirash, 829b Sircar, 840b, 63a, 856a Sirdar, 841b; -bearer, beehrah, 841b, 78a; Sirdaur, 841b Sirdrars, 841b Sirian, 886a Siring, 829b Sirkar, 841a, 222b Sirky, 841b, 877a Sirpeach, 813a Sirrakee, 842a Sirris, 842a Sisee, 886a Sissoo, 842a Sītal-paṭṭī, 809a Sitti, 190a Sitting-up, 842b Sittringee, Sittringy, 843a Sitty, 190a Siturngee, 843a Siválik, Siwálik, Siwalikh, 845b, 843a, 844a Si-yo-thi-ya, 466a Size-da, 494a Sjaharnouw, 796a Sjahbandar, 817a Sjoppera, 220a Skeen, 846a Slam, 439b, 440a Slave, 845a Sling, 846b Slippet, 836b Sloth, 847b Snake-stone, 847b, 7b, 24a, 90b Sneaker, 849a Snow rupee, 849b Soacie, Soajes, 854b Soay, 778b Soco, 804b Sodagar, 857a Sodoe, 790b Sofāla, 849b Soffi, Sofi, 855b Sogwan, 911b Sohali, 883a Sola, 850b Solamaṇḍalam, 257a Solar, 850b; topee, 851a Solda, Soldan, Σολδανὸς, Soldanus, 865a Solgramma, 785b Soliolum, Solinum, 951b Solmandala, Solmondul, Solmundul, 85a, 258a Somana-Kotamo, 366b Somba, Sombay, 851a Sombra, 951b; Sombreiro, Bóy de, 851a, b, 569a; Sombrero, Channel, 851a, 852a; Sombreyro, Somerera, 952a, 851b, 852a Somma Cuddom, Sommona-Codom, 366b, 729a Sonahparínda, Sonaparanta, 852a, b Sonaut, 775b Sonda, 869a Sonni, 871a Sonthal, Sonthur, 852b, 853a Soobadar, 856a Soobah, 856a Sooder, Soodra, 853a Soofee, 856a Soojee, 853b Sooju, 859a Soojy, 853b Sooklaat, Sooklat, 861b, 862a Soonderbund, 870a Soonnee, 871a Soontaar, 853a Soontara, 643a, 870b Soopara, 873b Sooparie, 689b Soorky, 854a Soorma, 854a Soorsack, 857a Soosey, Soosie, 855a, 854b, 708b Sootaloota, 221b Sopara, 873b Sophi, Sophius, Sophy, 855a Sōrath, 876a Sorbet, 826a Soret, Soreth, 876b, a Sornau, 795b Sorrabula, 833b Sorroy, 812b Soüalec, 844b Souba, 856a; Soubadar, 856b; Soubah, 856b; Soubahdar, 856b Soucan, 804b Soucar, 777b, 858b Souchong, 909b Soudagur, 857a Soudan, Soudanc, 865a Soudra, 853b Sou-la-tch'a, 876b Sou-men-t'ala, 867b Σουπάρα, Σούππαρα, Σουφείρ, 873a Sourâchtra, 876b Souray, 812b Soure, 874a Souret, 875b Sour Sack, Soursop, 857b, a Souy, 859a Sowar, 857b, 858a; Shooter, 857b Sowarree, Sowarri, Sowary, 858a, 719a Sowcar, 858a Soy, 858b Spachi, Spahee, Spahi, Spahiz, Sphai, Spie, 811a Spin, 859a Sponge Cake, 859a Spotted-Deer, Deare, 859a Squeeze, 859b Stange, Stank, 899a Station, 859b Stevedore, 859b Stick-insect, 859b; -lac, 860a Stink-wood, 860a Streedhana, 860a Streights of Governadore, 391a Stridhan, Stridhana, 860a Stupa, 860a Suákin, 860a Sually, Sualybar, 883a, b Suami, 883b Subadar, 856b Subah, 856a Subahdar, 856b Subárá, 873a Subidar, 856b Sublom, Subnom, 708b Sucar, Succare, 863a, 864a Succatoon, 708b Suckat, 861a Sucker-Bucker, 860b Sucket, 860b Suckette, 175a Suclát, 861a Sudden Death, 862a Sudder, 862a; Adawlut, 4b; Ameen, 17b, 862a; Board, 862a; Court, 862a; Station, 862b Sudkāwān, 203b Sudrung Puttun, 779b Sufâlah, Sufârah, 873b Sufeena, 862b Suffavean, Suffee, 856a, 855b Suffola, 850b Suffy, Sufi, 855b, a Sugar, 862b; Candie, Candy, 156a; Suger, candy, 864b Sujee, Suji, 854a, 853b Sūḳ, 214a Sukkāngīr, 804b Suklat, 862a Sukor, 860b Sukte, 861a Ṣūlī, 752b Ṣūlia, 207a Suldari, 831b Sulky, 854a Sullah, 819b Sulmah, 854a Sultan, 864b Sumatra, 865b Sumbrero, 851b Sumjao, 868a Su-men-ta-la, 867a Summerhead, 851a, b Summiniana, 821a Sumoltra, Sumotra, 867a, 866b Sumpitan, 868a, 781b, 795a Sumuthra, Sūmūtra, 867a, 866b Sun, 871a Sunáparanta, 852a Sunbūk, 788a Sunda, Sunda Calapa, 868a, 869a Sundarbans, Sunderbunds, Sundrabund, 870a, b, 869a Sungar, Sungha, 870b Sungtara, 870b Sunn, 871a Sunnee, Sunni, 871a, b, 825a Sunnud, 871b Sunny, 871a Sunny Baba, 42b Súntarah, 643a, 871a Sunyásee, Sunyasse, 871b, 872b Supára, 872b Suparij, 689b Supera, 873a, 895b Supervisor, 5a, 235b Suppâraka, 873a Suppya, 809b Supreme Court, 873b Sura, 874a, 36b Surahee, Surāhī, 812b, 382a Συραστρηνή, 874b Surat, 874a Sūrath, 876a Suray, 812a Sure, 874a Surkunda, 876b, 841b Surma, 854a Surnasa, 378b Surpage, Surpaish, 279a, 813a Surpâraka, 873a Surpoose, 877a, 195b Surrapurda, 877a Surrat, 875b Surrinjaum, 877b; Surrinjaumee Gram, 877b Surrow, 877b Surroy, 812a Sursack, Sursak, 857a, b Surwaun, 877b Surwar, 857b Sury, 874a, 739a Susa, 855a Sutee, 882b, 883a Sutledge, Sutlej, 877b, 878a Suttee, 878b Suursack, 857b Suwar, 857b; Suwarree, 858a Suzan, 782b Swalloe, 883a Swallow, 883a, b Swally, Hole, Marine, Roads, 883a Swamee-house, 884a; Swāmī, Swamme, 884a, 882b; Swamy, -house, jewelry, pagoda, 883a, 884a Swangy, 969a Swatch, 884a Sweet Apple, 884b; Oleander, 884b; Potato, 884b; Sweetsop, 857b Syagush, Syah-gush, 831a Syam, Syão, 834b Syc, 836a Syce, 885b Sycee, 886a Syddy, 806b Syer, 800b Sykary, 827b Syke, 836a Syklatoun, 861b Symbol, 807a Syncapuranus, 839b Sypae, 809b Syrang, 813a Syras, 886a, 289a Syre, 798b Syriam, Syrian, 886a Syricum, 452b Syud, 886b Taalima, 893a Taaluc, 384a Tabacca, Tabacco, Tabako, 925a, 924b, 926b Tabasheer, Tabāshīr, Tabaxer, Tabaxiir, Tabaxir, 887a, b, 54b, 863a Tabby, 887b Table-shade, 818a Taboot, 887b Tacavi, 940b Tack, 897b Tack-ravan, 887b Tacourou, 915a Tacque, 898a Tact-ravan, 888a Taddy, Tadee, Tadie, 927a, b Tael, Taey, 888a, 155a, 690b Taffatshela, Taffaty, 4b, 708b Tagadgeer, 334a Tahe, 888b Tah-Qhana, 947a Tahseeldar, Tahsildar, 888b, 889a Taie, 888a, 155a Taikhana, 947a Taile, 888b Tailinga, 913b Tailor-bird, 889a Tainsook, 708b Tair, 912a Tair, 950b Taj, Mehale, 889a, b Táká, 940b Takávi, 941a Takht revan, 888a Taksaul, 947a Tal, 892b Tala, 927a Talacimanni, 893b Talagrepos, 891a Talaing, 889b Talang, Talanj, 912b Talapoi, Talapoin, Talapoy, 891a, 890b, 663b, 724a Talavai, 292b Tale, Talee, Tali, 892a, 891b Taliar, 892a Talien, 890b Talinga, Talingha, 913a Talipoi, 891a Talipot, 892b, 140a Talisman, Talismani, Talismanni, 893a, b Talius, 892a Tāliyamār, 894a Talkiat, 941a Tallapoy, 891a Talleca, 497b Talliar, Talliari, 892b Tallica, 894a Tallipot, 893a, 771a Tallopin, 891b Talman, 894a Talook, Talookdār, 894a, b Talpet, 892b Talpooy, 891a Tam, 294b Tam, 930a Tamachar, 941b Tamalapatra, 544a Tamarai, Tamarani, 895b Tamarind, 894b; Fish, 895a, 808a Tamar-al-Hindi, Tamarinde, Tamarindi, 894b, 895a Tamasha, 941a Tambákú, 926b Tambanck, 929b Tamberanee, Tambiraine, 895b Tamboli, Tambul, 914a, 942a Tamerim, 895a Tamgua, 897b Tamil, 326b, 539b Tāmpadewa, Tampadeeva, 852a, b Tamralipti, 941b Tamtam, 930a Tana, 896a Tana, 895b, 244b; Mayambu, 896a Tanabaré, 322b, 360b Tanacerin, 914b Tanadar, Tanadaria, 896a, 686a, 787a, 782b Tanah, 895b Tanasary, Tanaser, Tanasery, Tanassaria, Tanassarien, 914a, b, 627a Tanaw, 896a Tanck, Tancke, Tancho, 899b Tandail, 569a, 612b Tandar, 896b Tandīl, 923b Tanga, 896b, 677b Tangan, 898a Tangár, 923b Táng'han, 898a, 387a Tango, Tangu, 897b, 758a Tangun, 898a, 923b Tanjeeb, 708b Tanjore, 898b; Pill, 898b Tank, Tanka, 898b, 900a Tanka, 942b Tanka, Tankah, Tankchah, 897a, b Tanksal, 947a Tankun, 898a Tanna, 895b Tannadar, 896a Tannaserye, Tannaserim, 914b Tannie Karetje, 930b Tannore, Tanor, Tanoor, 900b Tanque, 899b Tany Pundal, 221b Tapi, 901a Tappal, Tappaul, 901a, 900b Tappee, 901a Taprobane, 181a, 547a Tapseil, 708b Taptee, Tapty, 901a Tar, Tara, 901a, 673b Tarakaw, 937b Tarboosh, Tarbrush, 877a Tare, 901a Tare and Tret, 901b Tarega, Tarege, Tareghe, 901b, 902a Taren, Tarent, 901b Targum, 327a Tarhdár, 13b Tari, Tarif, 927a, b Tariff, Tariffa, 902a Tarnassari, 914b Tarnatanne, 708b Tarouk, Taroup, 902a Tarr, 901b Tarranquin, 937b Tarrecà, 902a Tarree, 927a Tarryar, 892a, 73b Tartoree, 709a Tasheriff, Tasheriffe, Tashreef, 902a, 808b, 939b Tasar, 946a Tasimacan, 889b Tassar, 945b Tat, 903a Tat, 903b Tatoo, Tatt, 903a Tattee, 903b Tattoo, Tattou, 902b, 903a Tatty, 903a Tatu, 903a Taut, 903b Tauwy, 904a Tauzee, 904b Tava, 315a Tavae, Tavay, Tavi, Tavoy, 904a Taweey, Taweez, 904a Tawny-kertch, 930b Tayar, 950b Tayca, 911b Taye, Tayel, 888a Tayer, 950b Tayl, 918b Tazee, Tází, 904b Tazeea, Ta'zia, Ta'ziya, Taziyu, 904b, 905a, 419b, 887b Tazzy, 904b Tchapan, 219b Tchaukykane, 206a Tchaush, 212b Tchekmen, 219b T'cherout, 189a Tchilim, 748b Tchi-tchi, 186b Te, Tea, 907b, 905a; Caddy, 909b; early, 210b Teak, 910a Teapoy, 910a Tébachir, 887a Tebet, 918a Teca, 911a Teccali, 918b Tecka, 911b Tecul, 918b Tee, 911b Tee, 907b Teecall, 919a Teecka, 919a Teek, 911b Teek, 912a Teeka, 919a Teen, 155a Teertha, Teerut, 912a Tehr, 912a, 877b Tehsildar, 889a Teiparu, 924a Tejpat, 912a Teke, Tekewood, 911b Telapoi, 891a Telinga, Telingee, 912b, 913a, 124b, 488a, 889b Tellicherry Chair, 931a Tellinga, Tellingana, Tellinger, 913a, b Teloogoo, Telougou, 913b, a Telselin, 373b Telunga, 913b Tembool, Tembul, 913b, 914a, 89a Tenaçar, 914a Tenadar, 896a Tenaseri, Tenasserim, Tenasirin, Tenazar, 914a, b Tendell, 411b Tenga, 229a Tenga, 898a Tenugu, Tenungu, 913b Tepoy, 709a Terai, 914b Teraphim, 974a Terindam, 709a Terreinho, Terrenho, Terrheno, 503a Terrai, 915a Terranquim, 937b Terry, 914b Terry, 927b Tershana, 37a Terye, 914b Teriz, 319a Tessersse, 946a Testury, 334a Tey, 906b Tēz-pāt, 912a Thabbat, Thabet, 918b, a Thacur, Thakoor, Thakur, 915a Thalassimani, 893b Thana, 895b Thana, 896a; Thanadar, 896a; Thánah, 896a Thè, Thea, Thee, 907b, a, 906b Theg, 916b Thêk, 912a Thenasserim, 914a Thermantidote, 915b Theyl, 888b Thibet, 918a Thin, Thinae, 197a Thistle, yellow, 299b Thomand, 929a Thonaprondah, 852b Thonjaun, 931a Thug, 915b Thunaparanta, 852a T,huseeldam, 889a Tiapp, 209a Tibat, Tibbat, Tibet, 917a, b, 918a Tical, 918b Ticca, 919a Ticka, 919a Tickeea, 209b Ticker, 919a Ticksali, 947a Ticky, Ticky taw, Ticky-Tock, 919b Tic-polonga, 720b Tier-cutty, 919b Tiff, Tiffar, Tiffen, Tiffin, Tiffing, 920a, b, 921a Tifoni, 949b Tiger, 921a Tiggall, 918b Tigre, 922a Tigris, 921b, 101b Tika, Tikawala, 919a Tilang, Tiling, Tilinga, Tilingāna, 912b, 913a Τίμουλα, 211a Tincall, Tincar, 923b Tindal, 923b Tinkal, 923b Tinnevelly, 924a Tinpoy, 910a Tipari, Tiparry, 924b, a Tiphon, 949a Tippoo Sahib, 924b Tir, 924b Tirasole, 487a Tirishirapali, 939a Tirkut, 924b Tirt, Tirtha, 912a Tiruxerapalai, 939a Tisheldar, 889a Titticorin, 946b Tiutenaga, 933a Tiva, Tiyan, 924b Tiyu, 319b, 320a Tma, 929a Tobacco, 924b Tobbat, 935b, 917b Tobra, 926b Toddy, 926a; Bird, Cat, 928a Toepass, 939b, 534a Toffochillen, 376b Toishik-khanna, 936a Toko, 928a Tola, Tole, 928b, 807b, 835b Tuliban, 943b Tolinate, 45b Tólla, 641b, 928b Tolliban, Tolopan, 943b Tolwa, 941a Tomacha, 941b Tomān, Tomand, Tomandar, Tomano, 929a, 501a Tomasha, Tomasia, 941b Tomaun, 928b Tombac, Tomback, 929b Tombadeva, 852b Tombaga, 929b Tombali, 942a, 477a Tomjohn, 930b Tompdevah, 852b Tom-tom, 929b Tône, Toné, Tonee, 323a, b Tonga, 930a Tonga, 898a Tongha, 930a Tonicatchy, 930b Tonjin, Tonjon, 931a, 930b, 463a, 883b Tonny, Tony, 323a, b Toofan, Toofaun, 950a Toolsy, 931a Toom, 567b Toomongong, 931b Toon, Toona, 932a Toopaz, 328a Toorkay, Toorkey, 932a Toos, 847a Toothanage, Tooth and Egg Metal, Toothenague, Tootnague, 933a, 932b Top, 935a Topas, Topass, Topassee, 934a, 933b, 604b Topaz, 933b Tope, 934b; khana, khonnah, 935a, b Topee, 935b; wálá, walla, 935b, 936a Topete, 935b Tophana, 935b Topi, 935b; wálá, 936a Topsail, 708b Topscanna, 935b Topseil, 13b Torcull, 936a Torii, 659a Torunpaque, 940a Tos-dan, 936b Toshaconna, Toshekanah, Toshkhana, 936a Tostdaun, 936a Totti, 936b Totucoury, 946a Toty, 936b Toucan, Toucham, 936b, 937a Touffan, Touffon, 949a Touman, 929a Toung-gyan, 252a Toupas, 933b Τουπάτα, 918a Towleea, 937a Traga, 937a, 91b, 497b Trangabar, Trangambar, 938a Trankamalaya, 939b Trankey, Tranky, 937b Tranquebar, 938a Travamcor, Travancor, Travancore, 938a Treblicane, Treplicane, 939b Tribeny, 938a Triblicane, 939b Tricalore, 936a Tricandia, 376b Tricinopoly, 938b Trichy, 938b, 188b Tricoenmale, 939a Trifoe, 35a Trikalinga, Trilinga, Τρίλιγγον, 489a, 912b, 913a Trincomalee, Trinconomale, Trinkemale, Trinkenemale, Trinquenemale, 939a, b Tripang, 939b, 883a Tripigny, Tripini, 938b Triplicane, 939b Trippany, 938b Triquillimalé, Triquinamale, Triquinimale, 939a Trisoe, Triste, 35a Tritchenapali, 939a Tritchy, 938b Trivandrum, 939b Trivelicane, 939b Tropina, 326b Truchinapolli, 939a Trujaman, 327a Trumpák, 940a Truximan, 327b, 640a Tryphala, Tryphera, 609a Tsaubwa, 205a Tschakelí, 217a Tschollo, 218a Tschuddirer, 853b Tshaï, Tsia, 908a, 907b Tsiam, 183b Tsjannok, 2b, 3a Tsjaus, 213a Tual, 919a Tuam, Tuan, 940b, a, 866a Tubbatīna, 917b Tucana, 936b Tucka, 940b Tuckávee, 940b Tuckeah, 130a Tuckeed, 941a Tuckiah, 941a Tufan, Tufão, Tufaon, Tuffon, Tuffoon, Tufões, 948a, 949a, b Tugger-wood, 335b Tuia, 924b Tukaza, 316a Tukha, 940b Tulasī, 931a Tulban, -oghlani, Tulband, Tulbangi, Tulbentar Aga, 944a Tulce, 931b Tuliban, 943b Tulinate, 153a Tulipant, 944a Tulosse, 931b Tulwar, Tulwaur, 941a, 212a Tumān, 929a Tumangong, 932a Tumasha, 941a Tumbalee, Tumboli, 942a Tumlet, 941b Tumlook, 941b, 477a Tumtum, 942a Tumung'gung, 932a Tunca, Tuncah, Tuncar, Tuncaw, 942a, 761a Tungah, 898a Tunkaw, Tunkhwáh, 428a, 949b Tunnee, 945b Tunny, 323b Tunnyketch, 930b Tupay, 328a Tuphan, Tuphão, 950a, 949a Tupy, 935b Tûra, 942b Turaka, 943a Turban, Turbant, Turbante, Turbanti, Turbat, 943a, b, 944a Turchimannus, Turcimannus, Turgemanus, 327b, a Turkey, 932a Turkey, 944b Turki, -koq, 932a, 945b Turmeric, 549a Turnee, 945b Turpaul, 945b Turquan, 932a Turry, Turryani, 915a Turumbake, Turumbaque, 940a Turushka, 943a Turveez, 904a Turwar, 941a Tūs, 792b Tussah, 945b Tusseeldar, 889a Tusseh, Tusser, Tussur, 946a, b Tutecareen, Tutecoryn, 946b Tu-te-nag, Tutenague, Tutenegg, Tuthinag, 933a, 923b Tut,hoo, 903a Tuticorin, 946a Tutinic, 933a Tutocorim, 946b Tutonag, 933a Tutticaree, Tuttucorim, Tutucoury, 946b, a Tutunaga, 933a Tuxall, 947a Twankay, 909b Tyconna, Tyekana, 946b Tyer, 950b Tyger, Tygre, 923a, 922a Tykhána, 947a Tymquall, 923b Typhaon, Typhon, Typhoon, 950a, 949a, 947a Tyrasole, 487a Tyre, 950b Tzacchi, 442b Tzinde, 837b Tzinesthan, Tzinia, Tzinista, Tzinitza, 197b Τζυκανιστήριον, 192b Tzyle, 819b Uddlee-budlee, 805a Ugen, 639a Ugentana, 940a Ugger-wood, Uggur oil, 335b, 386a Ugli, Ugolim, 423b, a Ujantana, Ujongtana, Ujungtanah, 414b, 950b, 951a Ulcinde, 320b Ulock, 971b Ulu balang, 639a Umbarry, 17a Umbrella, 951b Umbra, 637b Umbraculum, Umbrell, Umbrella, Umbrello, Unbrele, 951a, b, 952a Uncalvet, 149b Undra Cundra, 413b Upa, Upas, 957a, 952b Uplah, 639b Uplot, Uplotte, 745b Upper Roger, 959b Uraca, 36a Urizza, 867a Urjee, Urz, Urzdaast, Urzee, 959b Usbec, 960b 'Usfur, 780a Ushrufee, 960a Uspeck, 960b Uspuck, 411a Uspuk, 960a Uzbeg, 960a Vacca, 960b Vaccination, 960b Vackel, 961a Vaddah, 963b Vāgnīt, 365b Vaidálai, 77a Vaishnava, 961b Vakea-nevis, 960b Vakeea, 770b Vakeel, Vakil, 961a, 334a Valanga, 172a Valera, 961a Vali, 968a Vanjārā, Vanjarrah, 114a, 115a Varāha, 673b Vârânaçi, 83a Varanda, Varangue, 965a, 966a Varela, Varella, Varelle, 961a, b, 292a Vargem, 966b, 635b Vatum, 73b Vavidee, 109b Vdeza, 645b V[e]d, Veda, Vedam, Vedáo, 963a, 961b, 962b Vedda, 963b Vehar, 967a Vehicle, Vekeel, 961a Vellard, 964a, 357a Vellore, 964a Vendu, Vendue-Master, 964b, a, 214a Venesar, Venezar, 114b Venetian, 964b Ventepollam, 709a Veranda, Verandah, 964a, 966a Verdora, 69b Verdure, 966a Verge, 966b Verido, 265a, 567a Vettele, 89b Vettyver, 966b Viacondam, 617b Vidan, Vidana, 966b Vidara, 77b Viece, 918b, 967b Viedam, 963a Vgen, Vgini, 639a, 638b Vihar, Vihara, 967a, 81a, 248a, 630a Vikeel, 961a Vinteen, 758a Viontana, 951a, 87a Vintin, 121b Viranda, 966a Vis, Visay, 919a, 967b Visir, 967b Viss, 967a Vitele, 89b Vizier, 967b Vmbrello, 952a Vmbra, Vmbraye, Vmrae, Vmrei, 637a Vocanovice, 960b Voishnuvu, 960b Vomeri, 665a Voranda, 966a Vorloffe, 359b Vraca, 36b Vunghi, 522b Vzbique, 960a Vyse, 967b Waaly, 968a Wacadash, 967b Wâin, 109a Wakizashi, 968a Waler, 968a Wali, 968a, 692b Walla, Wallah, 968b, 239b Wall-shade, 818a Wanghee, 969a Wani, Wānia, 64a, 63b Waringin, 66a Water, buffalo, 122a; -Chestnut, 969b; Filter Nut, 223a Wattie waeroo, 966b Wāv, 109b Weaver-bird, 969b Weda, 963b Wedda, 963b Weli, Wely, 692b West Coast, 969b Whampoa, 969b Whangee, 969a Whinyard, 410b Whistling-teal, 969b White Ants, 969b; Jacket, 969b Whoolye, 425a Wihāra, Wihare, 967a Wilāyat, Willaut, 94a, 487a Winter, 970a Wistnouwa, 960b Wollock, 971b Wood-apple, 971a; oil, 971a Woolock, 971b Wooly, 425a Woon, -douk, -gyee, 972a Woordie, Woordy Major, 972a Wootz, 972a Wrankiaw, 645a Writer, 973a, 222b Wug, 973b Wullock, 971b Wurdee wollah, 972a Wuzeer, 967b Xabandar, Xabunder, 816b, 503a Xagara, 446a Xanton, 616b Xanxus, 185a Xarab, 826a Xarafaggio, Xaraffo, 832a Xarafi, Xarafin, 974b Xarave, 826a Xarife, 974a Xarife, 826b Xarnauz, 796a, 87a Xarrafo, 832a, 569a Xastra, 823b, 724a Xatigam, 204a, 766b, 623a Xaxma, 523a, 798a Xeque, 825b Xerafim, Xerafine, Xerapheen, Xeraphin, 974a, b, 975a, 121b Xercansor, 975a Xiá, 825a Xinto, 829b Yaboo, Yabou, Yábú, 975b Yak, 975b, 214b Yam, 977a Yamb, Yámbú, Yambucha, 830b Yauboo, 975b Yava-bhū, Ya-va-di, Yava-dvīpa, Yavākhya, Yava-koṭi, 455a, b Ydu, 336b Yerua, 393b Ye-wun, 972a Ymgu, 418b Yodaya, 466a Yogee, Yoguee, 462a Yojana, 513a Yoodra-shaan, 823a Yoss, Yoss-house, 464a Young Hyson, 909b Yuthia, 465b Zabád, 4a Zābaj, 455a Zabeta, Zabita, 977a Zaboà, 205a, 823a Zador, 979b Zagaglie, Zagaye, 39a Zaitūn, Zaitūnī, Zaitūnia, 797a, b Zalaparda, 877a Zâm, Zâmâ, 448b Zamboorak, 986b Zambuco, 35b, 612b, 788a; Zambuquo, 733b, 788b Zambúrak, 986a Zamerhin, 978a, 164b Zamgizara, 791b Zamorim, Zamorin, Zamorine, 977a, 978a Zampa, 879b Zananah, 981b Zanbuqo, 788b Zand, 982b Zang, Zanghibar, 978b Zangomay, 450b Zanguebar, Zanguy, Zanj, 978b, a Zanjabīl, 374b Zanzibar, 978a, 539b Zarāfa, 378a Zarbaft, 983b Zarmanochēgas, 116b Zaroogat, 123b Zarvatana, 795a Zatony, 797b Zaye, 216a Zayte, 886b Zayton, 797a Zebra, 979b Zebt, Zebty, 985b Zebu, 979a Zecchino, 193b Zedoaria, Zedoary, 979b Zee Calappers, 231a Zeilam, Zeilon, 182a, b Zekoom, 568a Zela, 255b, 819b Zeloan, Zelone, 182b Zemberec, 986a Zemee, 451a, 823a Zemidary, Zemindar, 980b, a Zenana, Zenanah, 981a, b, 411b Zenbourek, 985b Zend, Zendavesta, 981b, 657b Zenjebil, Zenzeri, Zenzero, 374b, 375a Zequeen, 194a Zequen, 825b Zeraphim, 975a Zerbaft, 983b Zerbet, 826a Zerumba, Zerumbet, 979b Zerzalino, 373b Zetani, 797b Zezeline, 373b Zhobo, 984b Ziacche, 443a Zierbaad, 984b Zierjang, 886b Zilah, Zillah, 983b Zilm, 847a Zimbiperi, 374b Zimmé, 190b, 450b Zinde, Zindi, 837b Zingaçar, 791b Zingari, 983b Zingiberi, Ζιγγίβερις, 374b Zingium, 978a Zinguizar, 791b Zinnar, 187a Zinzin, 200b Zirapha, 378b Zīrbād, 984a, 144a, 914a Zircon, 452a Zirm, 847a Zo, 985a Zoame, 461b, 883b Zobo, 984b Zodoun, 382a Zolan, 182a Zombreiro, 851b Zomo, 985a Zomodri, 977b Zonchi, 472b Zouave, 985a Zubt, Zubtee, Zupt, 985b Zucanistri, 192b Zucchara, Zuccheri, Zucchero, -Bambillonia, -Caffetino, Dommaschino, Mucchera, -Musciatto, Candi, Canditi, Chandi, 863b, 864a, b, 156a Zumatra, 867a Zumbooruck, Zumbooruk, 985b, 986b Zunana, 981a Zuncus, 472a Zundavastaio, Zundavastavv, Zundeuastavv, 982b, 983a Zuratt, 875b Zurkee, 854a Zurnapa, 378b Printed at The Edinburgh Press, 9 and 11 Young Street. Notes [1] The dedication was sent for press on 6th January; on the 13th, G. U. Y. departed to his rest. [2] Three of the mottoes that face the title were also sent by him. [3] See Note A. at end of Introduction. [4] Professor Wilson's work may perhaps bear re-editing, but can hardly, for its purpose, be superseded. The late eminent Telugu scholar, Mr. C. P. Brown, interleaved, with criticisms and addenda, a copy of Wilson, which is now in the India Library. I have gone through it, and borrowed a few notes, with acknowledgment by the initials C. P. B. The amount of improvement does not strike me as important. [5] _Nautch_, it may be urged, _is_ admitted to full franchise, being used by so eminent a writer as Mr. Browning. But the fact that his use is entirely _misuse_, seems to justify the classification in the text (see GLOSS., s.v.). A like remark applies to _compound_. See for the tremendous fiasco made in its intended use by a most intelligent lady novelist, the last quotation s.v. in GLOSS. [6] GLOSS., s.v. (note p. 659, col. _a_), contains quotations from the Vulgate of the passage in Canticles iii. 9, regarding King Solomon's _ferculum_ of Lebanon cedar. I have to thank an old friend for pointing out that the word _palanquin_ has, in this passage, received solemn sanction by its introduction into the Revised Version. [7] See these words in GLOSS. [8] See this word in GLOSS. [9] See A. Weber, in _Indian Antiquary_, ii. 143 _seqq._ Most of the other Greek words, which he traces in Sanskrit, are astronomical terms derived from books. [10] Varthema, at the very beginning of the 16th century, shows some acquaintance with Malayālam, and introduces pieces of conversation in that language. Before the end of the 16th century, printing had been introduced at other places besides Goa, and by the beginning of the 17th, several books in Indian languages had been printed at Goa, Cochin, and Ambalakkāḍu.—(A. B.) [11] "At Point de Galle, in 1860, I found it in common use, and also, somewhat later, at Calecut."—(A. B.) [12] See "Notices of Madras and Cuddalore, &c., by the earlier Missionaries." Longman, 1858, _passim_. See also _Manual_, &c. in BOOK-LIST, _infra_ p. xxxix. Dr. Carey, writing from Serampore as late as 1800, says that the children of Europeans by native women, whether children of English, French, Dutch, or Danes, were all called Portuguese. _Smith's Life of Carey_, 152. [13] See Note B. at end of Introductory Remarks. "Mr. Beames remarked some time ago that most of the names of places in South India are greatly disfigured in the forms used by Europeans. This is because we have adopted the Portuguese orthography. Only in this way it can be explained how Kollaḍam has become _Coleroon_, Solamaṇdalam, _Coromandel_, and Tuttukkuḍi, _Tuticorin_." (A. B.) Mr. Burnell was so impressed with the excessive corruption of S. Indian names, that he would hardly ever willingly venture any explanation of them, considering the matter all too uncertain. [14] The nasal termination given to many Indian words, when adopted into European use, as in _palanquin_, _mandarin_, &c., must be attributed mainly to the Portuguese; but it cannot be entirely due to them. For we find the nasal termination of _Achīn_, in Mahommedan writers (see p. 3), and that of _Cochin_ before the Portuguese time (see p. 225), whilst the conversion of _Pasei_, in Sumatra, into _Pacem_, as the Portuguese call it, is already indicated in the _Basma_ of Marco Polo. [15] The first five examples will be found in GLOSS. _Banāo_, is imperative of _banā-nā_, 'to fabricate'; _lagāo_ of _lagā-nā_, 'to lay alongside,' &c.; _sumjhāo_, of _samjhā-nā_, 'to cause to understand,' &c. [16] This is in the Bombay ordnance nomenclature for a large umbrella. It represents the Port. _sombrero_! [17] Mr. Skeat's _Etym. Dict._ does not contain _mangrove_. [It will be found in his _Concise Etymological Dict._ ed. 1901.] [18] 'Buggy' of course is not an Oriental word at all, except as adopted from us by Orientals. I call _sepoy_, _jungle_, and _veranda_, good English words; and so I regard them, just as good as _alligator_, or _hurricane_, or _canoe_, or _Jerusalem_ artichoke, or _cheroot_. What would my friends think of spelling these in English books as _alagarto_, and _huracan_, and _canoa_, and _girasole_, and _shuruṭṭu_? [19] Unfortunately, the translators of the Indo-Portuguese New Testament have, as much as possible, preserved the Portuguese orthography. [20] [In note "Luncheons."] [21] _i.e._, not on the W. coast of the Peninsula, called _India_ especially by the Portuguese. See under INDIA. [22] This alludes to the mistaken notion, as old as N. Conti (c. 1440), that Sumatra = _Taprobane_. [23] _Sir James Stephen_, in _Nuncomar and Impey_, ii. 221. [24] These six were increased in 1781 to eighteen. [25] This symbolical action was common among _beldars_ (BILDAR), or native _navvies_, employed on the Ganges Canal many years ago, when they came before the engineer to make a petition. But besides grass in mouth, the beldar stood _on one leg_, with hands joined before him. [26] Also see Dozy, s.v. _alcaduz_. _Alcaduz_, according to Cobarruvias, is in Sp. one of the earthen pots of the _noria_ or Persian wheel. [27] Query, from captured vessels containing foreign (non-Indian) women? The words are as follows: "_As escravas que me diz que lhe mande, tomãose de prezas, que as Gentias d'esta terra são pretas, e mancebas do mundo como chegão a dez annos_." [28] The _English Cyclop._ states on the authority of the Sloane MSS. that the pine was brought into England by the Earl of Portland, in 1690. [See _Encyl. Brit._, 9th ed., xix. 106.] [29] _M_ is here a Suāhili prefix. See _Bleek's Comp. Grammar_, 189. [30] This word takes a ludicrous form in _Dampier_: "All the Indians who spake Malayan ... lookt on those _Meangians_ as a kind of Barbarians; and upon any occasion of dislike, would call them _Bobby_, that is Hogs."—i. 515. [31] ["Mr Burke's method of pronouncing it."] [32] At Lord Wellesley's table, Major Malcolm mentioned as a notable fact that he and three of his brothers had once met together in India. "Impossible, Malcolm, quite impossible!" said the Governor-General. Malcolm persisted. "No, no," said Lord Wellesley, "if four Malcolms had met, we should have heard the noise all over India!" [33] See _Chinese Recorder_, 1876, vii. 324, and _Kovalefski's Mongol Dict._ No. 1058. [34] _Orient und Occident_, i. 137. [35] _Waringin_ is the Javanese name of a sp. kindred to the banyan, _Ficus benjamina_, L. [36] In a Glossary of Military Terms, appended to _Fortification for Officers of the Army and Students of Military History_, Edinburgh, Blackwood, 1851. [37] _Aurut-dar_ is _āṛhat-dār_, from H. _āṛhat_, 'agency'; _phorea_ = H. _phaṛiyā_, 'a retailer.' [38] The "Bahadur" could hardly have read Don Quixote! But what a curious parallel presents itself! When Sancho is bragging of his daughter to the "Squire of the Wood," and takes umbrage at the free epithet which the said Squire applies to her (= _laundikā_ and more); the latter reminds him of the like term of apparent abuse (hardly reproduceable here) with which the mob were wont to greet a champion in the bull-ring after a deft spear-thrust, meaning only the highest fondness and applause!—Part ii. ch. 13. [39] "The Greeks call it the _Araxes_, Khondamīr the _Kur_." [40] On _benjuy de boninas_ ("of flowers"), see _De Orta_, ff. 28, 30, 31. And on _benjuy de amendoada_ or _mandolalo_ (_mandolado_? "of almond") _id._ 30_v._ [41] _Kamañan_ or _Kamiñan_ in Malay and Javanese. [42] _Folium indicum_ of the druggist is, however, not _betel_, but the leaf of the wild cassia (see MALABATHRUM.) [43] "Terra e ilha de que El-Rei nosso senhor me fez mercê, aforada em fatiota." _Em fatiota_ is a corruption apparently of _emphyteuta_, _i.e._ properly the person to whom land was granted on a lease such as the Civil Law called _emphyteusis_. "The emphyteuta was a perpetual lessee who paid a perpetual rent to the owner."—_English Cycl._ s.v. _Emphyteusis_. [44] Naobihār = Nava-Vihāra ('New Buddhist Monastery') is still the name of a district adjoining Balkh. [45] This (_Sonamukhi_, 'Chrysostoma') has continued to be the name of the Viceroy's river yacht (probably) to this day. It was so in Lord Canning's time, then represented by a barge adapted to be towed by a steamer. [46] _I.e._ Pariah dog. [47] "Mehtar! cut his ears and tail, quick; _fabricate_ a Terrier!" [48] All new. [49] "See, _I_ have _fabricated_ a Major!" [50] The writer of these lines is believed to have been Captain Robert Skirving, of Croys, Galloway, a brother of Archibald Skirving, a Scotch artist of repute, and the son of Archibald Skirving, of East Lothian, the author of a once famous ballad on the battle of Prestonpans. Captain Skirving served in the Bengal army from about 1780 to 1806, and died about 1840. [51] Forchhammer argues further that the original name was Ran or Yan, with _m'_, _mā_, or _pa_ as a pronominal accent. [52] In a note with which we were favoured by the late Prof. Anton Schiefner, he expressed doubts whether the _Bakshi_ of the Tibetans and Mongols was not of early introduction through the Uigurs from some other corrupted Sanskrit word, or even of præ-buddhistic derivation from an Iranian source. We do not find the word in Jaeschke's Tibetan Dictionary. [53] Thus: "_Chomandarla_ (_i.e._ Coromandel) he de Christãoos e o rey Christãoo." So also _Ceylam Camatarra_, _Melequa_ (Malacca), _Peguo_, &c., are all described as Christian states with Christian kings. Also the so-called Indian Christians who came on board Da Gama at Melinde seem to have been Hindu banians. [54] It may be observed, however, that _kwāla_ in Malay indicates the estuary of a navigable river, and denominates many small ports in the Malay region. The _Kalah_ of the early Arabs is probably the Κῶλι πόλις of Ptolemy's Tables. [55] "Capitale des établissements Anglais dans le Bengale. _Les Anglais prononcent et écrivent_ GOLGOTA"(!) [56] Not 'a larger kind of cinnamon,' or 'cinnamon which is known there by the name of _crassa_' (_canellae quae_ grossae _appellantur_), as Mr. Winter Jones oddly renders, but _canella grossa_, _i.e._ 'coarse' cinnamon, alias _cassia_. [57] Sir J. Hooker observes that the fact that there is an acid and a sweet-fruited variety (_blimbee_) of this plant indicates a very old cultivation. [58] Dr. R. Rost observes to us that the Arabic letter _ẓwād_ is pronounced by the Malays like _ll_ (see also _Crawfurd's Malay Grammar_, p. 7). And it is curious to find a transfer of the same letter into Spanish as _ld_. In Malay _ḳāḍī_ becomes _ḳāllī_. [59] These are probably the same as Milburn, under Tuticorin, calls _ketchies_. We do not know the proper name. [See PUTTON KETCHIES, under PIECE-GOODS.] [60] The court for _chaugān_ is ascribed by Codinus (see below) to Theodosius Parvus. This could hardly be the son of Arcadius (A.D. 408-450), but rather Theodosius III. (716-718). [61] It may be well to append here the whole list which I find on a scrap of paper in Dr. Burnell's handwriting (Y): Pohālapura. Chīnavallī. Avantikshetra (_Ujjain_). Nāgapaṭṭana (_Negapatam?_) Pāṇḍyadeśa (_Madura_). Allikākara. Simhaladvīpa (_Ceylon_). _Gopāka_sthāna (! ?). Gujaṇasthāna. Ṭhāṇaka (_Thana?_) Aṇitavāta (_Anhilvād_). Sunāpura. Mūlasthāna (_Multan_). Toṭṭideśa. Pañchapaṭṭana. Chīna. Mahāchīna. Kalingadeśa (_Telugu Country_). Vaṅgadeśa (_Bengal_). [62] I leave this passage as Dr. Burnell wrote it. But though limited to a specific locality, of which I doubt not it was true, it conveys an idea of the entire extinction of the ancient chintz production which I find is not justified by the facts, as shown in a most interesting letter from Mr. Purdon Clarke, C.S.I., of the India Museum. One kind is still made at Masulipatam, under the superintendence of Persian merchants, to supply the Ispahan market and the "Moghul" traders at Bombay. At Pulicat very peculiar chintzes are made, which are entirely _Ḳalam Kārī_ work, or hand-painted (apparently the word now used instead of the _Calmendār_ of Tavernier,—see above, and under CALAMANDER). This is a work of infinite labour, as the ground has to be stopped off with wax almost as many times as there are colours used. At Combaconum SARONGS (q.v.) are printed for the Straits. Very bold printing is done at Wālājāpet in N. Arcot, for sale to the Moslem at Hyderabad and Bangalore. An anecdote is told me by Mr. Clarke which indicates a caution as to more things than chintz printing. One particular kind of chintz met with in S. India, he was assured by the vendor, was printed at W——; but he did not recognize the locality. Shortly afterwards, visiting for the second time the city of X. (we will call it), where he had already been assured by the collector's native aids that there was no such manufacture, and showing the stuff, with the statement of its being made at W——, 'Why,' said the collector, 'that is where I live!' Immediately behind his bungalow was a small bazar, and in this the work was found going on, though on a small scale. Just so we shall often find persons "who have been in India, and on the spot"—asseverating that at such and such a place there are no missions or no converts; whilst those who have cared to know, know better.—(H. Y.) [For Indian chintzes, see Forbes Watson, _Textile Manufactures_, 90 _seqq._; Mukharji, _Art Manufactures of India_, 348 _seqq._; S. H. Hadi, _Mon. on Dyes and Dyeing in the N.W.P. and Oudh_, 44 _seqq._; Francis, _Mon. on Punjab Cotton Industry_, 6.] [63] There is no reason to suppose that Linschoten had himself been to Chittagong. My friend, Dr. Burnell, in his (posthumous) edition of Linschoten for the Hakluyt Society has confounded _Chātigam_ in this passage with _Satgaon_—see PORTO PIQUENO (H. Y.). [64] The _chātak_ which figures in Hindu poetry, is, according to the dictionaries, _Cuculus melanoleucos_, which must be the pied cuckoo, _Coccystes melanoleucos_, Gm., in Jerdon; but this surely cannot be Sir William's "most beautiful little bird he ever saw"? [65] Thus, in Shakspeare, "This is Monsieur Parolles, the gallant militarist ... that had the whole theorie of war in the knot of his scarf, the practice in the _chape_ of his dagger."—_All's Well that Ends Well_, iv. 3. And, in the Scottish _Rates and Valuatiouns_, under 1612: "Lockattis and _Chapes_ for daggers." [66] "... e quanto á moeda, ser _chapada de sua sica_ (by error printed _sita_), pois já lhe concedea, que todo o proveyto serya del Rey de Portuguall, como soya a ser dos Reis dos Guzarates, e ysto nas terras que nos tiuermos em Canbaya, e a nós quisermos bater."—Treaty (1537) in _S. Botelho, Tombo_, 226. [67] H. _Ṭikiyā_ is a little cake of charcoal placed in the bowl of the hooka, or hubble-bubble. [68] See _Fergusson & Burgess, Cave Temples_, pp. 168 & 349. See also Mr. James Campbell's excellent _Bombay Gazetteer_, xiv. 52, where reasons are stated against the view of Dr. Burgess. [69] _Stat. and Geog. Rep. of the 24 Pergunnahs District_, Calcutta, 1857, p. 57. [70] _Lingue di San Paolo_ is a name given to fossil sharks' teeth, which are commonly found in Malta, and in parts of Sicily. [71] I have seen more snakes in a couple of months at the Bagni di Lucca, than in any two years passed in India.—H. Y. [72] Duarte Pacheco Pereira, whose defence of the Fort at Cochin (c. 1504) against a great army of the Zamorin's, was one of the great feats of the Portuguese in India. [_Comm. Alboquerque_, Hak. Soc. i. 5.] [73] MS. communication from Prof. Terrien de la Couperie. [74] It may be noted that Theophrastus describes under the names of κύκας and κόϊξ a palm of Ethiopia, which was perhaps the _Doom_ palm of Upper Egypt (_Theoph. H. P._ ii. 6, 10). Schneider, the editor of Theoph., states that Sprengel identified this with the coco-palm. See the quotation from Pliny below. [75] This mythical story of the unique tree producing this nut curiously shadows the singular fact that _one_ island only (Praslin) of that secluded group, the Seychelles, bears the _Lodoicea_ as an indigenous and spontaneous product. (See _Sir L. Pelly_, in _J.R.G.S._, xxxv. 232.) [76] _Kalāpā_, or _Klāpā_, is the Javanese word for coco-nut palm, and is that commonly used by the Dutch. [77] It is curious that Ducange has a L. Latin word _cahua_, 'vinum album et debile.' [78] See the extract in De Sacy's _Chrestomathie Arabe_ cited below. Playfair, in his history of Yemen, says coffee was first introduced from Abyssinia by Jamāluddīn Ibn Abdalla, Kāḍī of Aden, in the middle of the 15th century: the person differs, but the time coincides. [79] There seems no foundation for this. [80] _i.e._ _Bacca Lauri_; laurel berry. [81] There is here a doubtful reading. The next paragraph shows that the word should be κομαρεὶ. [We should also read for βριάριον, φρούριον, a watch-post, citadel.] [82] I had this from one of the party, my respected friend Bishop Caldwell.—H. Y. [83] On the origin of this word for a long time different opinions were held by my lamented friend Burnell and by me. And when we printed a few specimens in the _Indian Antiquary_, our different arguments were given in brief (see _I. A._, July 1879, pp. 202, 203). But at a later date he was much disposed to come round to the other view, insomuch that in a letter of Sept. 21, 1881, he says: "_Compound_ can, I think, after all, be Malay _Kampong_; take these lines from a Malay poem"—then giving the lines which I have transcribed on the following page. I have therefore had no scruple in giving the same unity to this article that had been unbroken in almost all other cases.—H. Y. [84] "This elephant is a very pious animal"—a German friend once observed in India, misled by the double sense of his vernacular _fromm_ ('harmless, tame' as well as 'pious or innocent'). [85] _J.R.A.S._, N.S. v. 148. He had said the same in earlier writings, and was apparently the original author of this suggestion. [But see above.] [86] See Bp. Caldwell's _Comp. Gram._, 18, 95, &c. [87] See _Tennent_, i. 395. [88] "This coast bears commonly the corrupted name of _Choromandel_, and is now called only thus; but the right name is _Sjola-mandalam_, after _Sjola_, a certain kingdom of that name, and _mandalam_, 'a kingdom,' one that used in the old times to be an independent and mighty empire."—_Val._ v. 2. [89] _e.g._ 1675.—"Hence the country ... has become very rich, wherefore the Portuguese were induced to build a town on the site of the old Gentoo (_Jentiefze_) city _Chiormandelan_."—Report on the Dutch Conquests in Ceylon and S. India, by _Rykloof Van Goens_ in _Valentijn_, v. (Ceylon) 234. [90] "It is characteristic of this region (central forests of Ceylon) that in traversing the forest they calculate their march, not by the eye, or by measures of distance, but by sounds. Thus a '_dog's cry_' indicates a quarter of a mile; a '_cock's crow_,' something more; and a '_hoo_' implies the space over which a man can be heard when shouting that particular monosyllable at the pitch of his voice."—_Tennent's Ceylon_, ii. 582. In S. Canara also to this day such expressions as "a horn's blow," "a man's call," are used in the estimation of distances. [See under GOW.] [91] _Le Nord de la Sibérie_, i. 82. [92] "... that Royal Alley of Trees planted by the command of _Jehan-Guire_, and continued by the same order for 150 leagues, with little Pyramids or Turrets erected every half league."—_Bernier_, E.T. 91; [ed. _Constable_, 284]. [93] This gloss is a mistake. [94] Note communicated by Professor Terrien de la Couperie. [95] _Kāhan_, see above = 1280 cowries. [96] A _Kāg_ would seem here to be equivalent to ¼ of a cowry. Wilson, with (?) as to its origin [perhaps P. _kāk_, 'minute'], explains it as "a small division of money of account, less than a _ganḍa_ of Kauris." _Til_ is properly the sesamum seed, applied in Bengal, Wilson says, "in account to 1/80 of a kauri." The Table would probably thus run: 20 _til_ = 1 _kāg_, 4 _kāg_ = 1 _kauri_, and so forth. And 1 rupee = 409,600 til! [97] See _Madras Journal_, xiii. 127. [98] _Ind. Ant._ iii. 309. [99] _Camalli_ (= _facchini_) survives from the Arabic in some parts of Sicily. [100] Sir Joseph Hooker observes that the use of the terms Custard-apple, Bullock's heart, and Sweet-sop has been so indiscriminate or uncertain that it is hardly possible to use them with unquestionable accuracy. [101] _Mysore_ is nonsense. As suggested by Sir J. Campbell in the _Bombay Gazetteer_, _Misr_ (Egypt) is probably the word. [102] _Kumbha_ means an earthen pot, and also the "frontal globe on the upper part of the forehead of the elephant." The latter meaning was, according to Prof. Forchhammer, that intended, being applied to the hillocks on which the town stood, because of their form. But the Burmese applied it to 'alms-bowls,' and invented a legend of Buddha and his two disciples having buried their alms-bowls at this spot. [103] A correction is made here on Lord Stanley's translation. [104] Probably not much stress can be laid on this last statement. [The _N.E.D._ thinks that the Arabic word came from the West]. [105] We owe this quotation, as well as that below from Ibn Jubair, to the kindness of Prof. Robertson Smith. On the proceedings of 'Omar see also Sir Wm. Muir's _Annals of the Early Caliphate_ in the chapter quoted below. [106] At p. 6 there is an Arabic letter, dated A.D. 1200, from Abdurrahmān ibn 'Ali Tāhir, '_al-nazir ba-dīwān Ifriḳiya_,' inspector of the dogana of Africa. But in the Latin version this appears as _Rector omnium Christianorum qui veniunt in totam provinciam de Africa_ (p. 276). In another letter, without date, from Yusuf ibn Mahommed _Sāhib diwān Tunis wal-Mahdia_, Amari renders 'preposto della dogana di Tunis,' &c. (p. 311). [107] The present generation in England can have no conception how closely this description applies to what took place at many an English port before Sir Robert Peel's great changes in the import tariff. The present writer, in landing from a P. & O. steamer at Portsmouth in 1843, after four or five days' quarantine in the Solent, had to go through _five to six hours_ of such treatment as Ibn Jubair describes, and his feelings were very much the same as the Moor's.—[H. Y.] [108] Ar. _takāẓā_, dunning or importunity. [109] This is the date of the Penal Code, as originally submitted to Lord Auckland, by T. B. Macaulay and his colleagues; and in that original form this passage is found as § 283, and in chap. xv. of _Offences relating to Religion and Caste_. [110] The passage referred to is probably that where Cosmas relates an adventure of his friend Sopatrus, a trader in Taprobane, or Ceylon, at the king's court. A Persian present brags of the power and wealth of his own monarch. Sopatrus says nothing till the king calls on him for an answer. He appeals to the king to compare the Roman gold denarius (called by Cosmas νόμισμα), and the Persian silver drachma, both of which were at hand, and to judge for himself which suggested the greater monarch. "Now the _nomisma_ was a coin of right good ring and fine ruddy gold, bright in metal and elegant in execution, for such coins are picked on purpose to take thither, whilst the _miliaresion_ (or drachma), to say it in one word, was of silver, and of course bore no comparison with the gold coin," &c. In another passage he says that elephants in Taprobane were sold at from 50 to 100 _nomismata_ and more, which seems to imply that the gold _denarii_ were actually current in Ceylon. See the passages at length in _Cathay_, &c., pp. clxxix-clxxx. [111] It will be seen that the Indian cry also appeals to the Prince expressly. It was the good fortune of one of the present writers (A. B.) to have witnessed the call of Haro! brought into serious operation at Jersey. [112] _Tagādāgīr_, under the Mahrattas, was an officer who enforced the State demands against defaulting cultivators (_Wilson_); and no doubt it was here an officer similarly employed to enforce the execution of contracts by weavers and others who had received advances. It is a corruption of Pers. _takāẓagīr_, from Ar. _takāẓā_, importunity (see quotation of 1819, under DHURNA). [113] [Mr. F. Brandt suggests that this word may be Telegu _Thumiar_, _túmu_ being a measure of grain, and possibly the "Dumiers" may have been those entitled to receive the _dustooree_ in grain.] [114] Royle says "_Malayan agila_," but this is apparently a misprint for _Malayālam_. [115] We do not find information as to which tree produces the eagle-wood sold in the Tenasserim bazars. [It seems to be _A. agallocha_: see _Watt, Econ. Dict._ i. 279 _seq._]. [116] This _lign aloes_, "genuine, black, heavy, very choice," is presumably the fine kind from Champa: the _aguila_ the inferior product. [117] _Pīlu_, for elephant, occurs in certain Sanskrit books, but it is regarded as a foreign word. [118] See _Lassen_, i. 313; _Max Müller's Lectures on Sc. of Language_, 1st S. p. 189. [119] "As regards the interpretation of _habbim_, a ἅπαξ λεγ., in the passage where the state of the text, as shown by comparison with the LXX, is very unsatisfactory, it seems impossible to say anything that can be of the least use in clearing up the origin of _elephant_. The O. T. speaks so often of ivory, and never again by this name, that _habbim_ must be either a corruption or some trade-name, presumably for some special kind of ivory. Personally, I believe it far more likely that _habbim_ is at bottom the same as _hobnim_ (ebony?) associated with _shen_ in Ezekiel xxvii. 15, and that the passage once ran 'ivory and ebony'"—(_W. Robertson Smith_); [also see _Encycl. Bibl._ ii. 2297 _seq._]. [120] See _Zeitschr. für die Kie Kunde des Morgs._ iv. 12 _seqq._; also _Ebehr. Schrader_ in _Zeitsch. d. M. Gesellsch._ xxvii. 706 _seqq._; [_Encycl. Bibl._ ii. 1262]. [121] In _Journ. As._, ser. iv. tom. ii. [122] In _Kuhn's Zeitschr. für Vergleichende Sprachkunst_, iv. 128-131. [123] Detmold, pp. 950-952. [124] See _Topography of Thebes, with a General View of Egypt_, 1835, p. 153. [125] See _e.g._ _Brugsch's Hist. of the Pharaohs_, 2d ed. i. 396-400; and _Canon Rawlinson's Egypt_, ii. 235-6. [126] In _Z. für Aegypt. Spr. und Aetferth._ 1873, pp. 1-9, 63, 64; also tr. by Dr. Birch in _Records of the Past_, vol. ii. p. 59 (_no date_, more shame to S. Bagster & Sons); and again by Ebers, revised in Z.D.M.G., 1876, pp. 391 _seqq._ [127] See Canon Rawlinson's _Egypt_, u.s. [128] For the painting see _Wilkinson's Ancient Egyptians_, edited by Birch, vol. i. pl. 11 b, which shows the Rutennu bringing a chariot and horses, a bear, an elephant, and ivory tusks, as tribute to Thotmes III. For other records see _Brugsch_, E.T., 2nd ed. i. 381, 384, 404. [129] _Die Inschriften Tighlathpileser's I., ... mit Übersetzung und Kommentar von Dr. Wilhelm Lotz_, Leipzig, 1880, p. 53; [and see Maspero, _op. cit._ 661 _seq._]. [130] _Lotz_, _loc. cit._ p. 197. [131] See _J. R. As. Soc._ vol. xviii. "Inde _boves Lucas_ turrito corpore tetros, Anguimanos, belli docuerunt volnera Pœnei Sufferre, et magnas Martis turbare catervas." _Lucretius_, v. 1301-3. Here is the origin of Tennyson's 'serpent-hands' quoted under HATTY. The title _bos Luca_ is explained by St. Isidore: "Hos _boves Lucanos_ vocabant antiqui Romani: _boves_ quia nullum animal grandius videbant: _Lucanos_ quia in Lucania illos primus Pyrrhus in prœlio objecit Romanis."—_Isid. Hispal._ lib. xii. _Originum_, cap. 2. [133] It is not easy to understand the bearing of the drawing in question. [134] This use of _campo_ is more like the sense of COMPOUND (q.v.) than in any instance we had found when completing that article. [135] _Galeon_ is here the galliot of later days. See above. [136] "A kind of boat," is all that Crawfurd tells.—_Malay Dict._ s.v. ["_Banting_, a native sailing-vessel with two masts"—Williamson, _Malay Dict._: "_Bantieng_, soort van boot met twee masten"—Van Eysinga, _Malay-Dutch Dict._] [137] There is no justification for this word in the Latin. [138] "Rheede says: 'Etiam in sylvis et desertis reperitur' (_Hort. Mal._ xi. 10). But I am not aware of any botanist having found it wild. I suspect that no one has looked for it."—_Sir J. D. Hooker._ [139] _Gebeli_, Ar. "of the hills." _Neli_ is also read _dely_, probably for _d'Ely_ (see DELY, MOUNT). The Ely ginger is mentioned by Barbosa (p. 220). [140] From Amari's Italian version. [141] The two companies which escaladed were led by Captain Bruce, a brother of the Abyssinian traveller. "It is said that the spot was pointed out to Popham by a cowherd, and that the whole of the attacking party were supplied with grass shoes to prevent them from slipping on the ledges of rock. There is a story also that the cost of these grass-shoes was deducted from Popham's pay, when he was about to leave India as a major-general, nearly a quarter of a century afterwards."—_Cunningham, Arch. Surv._ ii. 340. [142] I.e. _ḥamāmī_, a bath attendant. Compare the _Hummums_ in _Covent Garden_. [143] _Hemāchal_ and _Hemakūt_ also occur in the Āīn (see _Gladwin_, ii. 342, 343; [ed. _Jarrett_, iii. 30, 31]). _Karāchal_ is the name used by Ibn Batuta in the 14th century, and by Al-Birūni 300 years earlier. 17th century writers often call the Himālaya the "Mountains of NUGGUR-COTE" (q.v.). [Mr. Tawney writes: "We have in Ṛig Veda (x. 121) _ime himavanto parvatāḥ_, 'these snowy mountains,' spoken of as abiding by the might of Prajāpati. In the Bhagavadgītā, an episode of the Mahābhārata, Kṛishṇa says that he is 'the _Himālaya_ among stable things,' and the word _Himālaya_ is found in the Kumāra Sambhava of Kālidāsa, about the date of which opinions differ. Perhaps the Greek Ιμαος is _himavat_; Ἠμωδὸς, _himādri_."] [144] In most of the important Asiatic languages the same word indicates the Sea or a River of the first class; _e.g._ _Sindhu_ as here; in Western Tibet _Gyamtso_ and _Samandrang_ (corr. of Skt. _samundra_) 'the Sea,' which are applied to the Indus and Sutlej (see _J. R. Geog. Soc._ xxiii. 34-35); Hebrew _yam_, applied both to the sea and to the Nile; Ar. _baḥr_; Pers. _daryā_; Mongol. _dalai_, &c. Compare the Homeric Ὠκεανός. [145] The Teutonic word _Corn_ affords a handy instance of the varying application of the name of a cereal to that which is, or has been, the staple grain of each country. _Corn_ in England familiarly means 'wheat'; in Scotland 'oats'; in Germany 'rye'; in America 'maize.' [146] Afterwards M.-Gen. G. Hutchinson, C.B., C.S.I., Sec. to the Ch. Missy. Society. [147] "Ce sont des Maures qui exigent de l'argent sur les grands chemins, de ceux qui passent avec quelques merchandises; souvent ils en demandent à ceux mêmes qui n'en portent point. On regarde ces gens-là à peu pres comme des voleurs." [148] This remark is from a letter of Dr. Burnell's dd. Tanjore, March 16, 1880. [149] _Paṭṭi_ is used here in the Mahratti sense of a 'contribution' or extra cess. It is the regular Mahratti equivalent of the _abwāb_ of Bengal, on which see Wilson, s.v. [150] The same breed of elephants perhaps that is mentioned on this part of the coast by the author of the _Periplus_, by whom it is called ἡ Δησαρήνη χώρα φέρουσα ἐλέφαντα τὸν λεγόμενον Βωσαρή. [151] It is possible that the island called Shaikh Shu'aib, which is off the coast of Lār, and not far from Sirāf, may be meant. Barbosa also mentions _Lār_ among the islands in the Gulf subject to the K. of Ormuz (p. 37). [152] Reg. I. of 1810 had empowered the Executive Government, by an official communication from its Secretary in the Judicial Department, to dispense with the attendance and FUTWA of the LAW OFFICERS of the courts of circuit, when it seemed advisable. But in such case the judge of the court passed no sentence, but referred the proceedings with an opinion to the _Nizamut Adawlut_. [153] See an interesting paper in the _Saturday Review_ of Sept. 29, 1883, on _Le Mascaret_. [154] Other names for the bore in India are: Hind. _hummā_, and in Bengal _bān_. [155] It is given in No. II. of _Selections from the Records of S. Arcot District_, p. 107. [156] In a letter from poor Arthur Burnell, on which this paragraph is founded, he adds: "It is sad that the most Philistine town (in the German sense) in all the East should have such a name." [157] This _perhaps_ implies an earlier spread of northern influence than we are justified in assuming. [158] "The Portuguese ... sailing from Malabar on voyages of exploration ... made their acquaintance with various places on the eastern or Coromandel Coast ... and finding the language spoken by the fishing and sea-faring classes on the eastern coast similar to that spoken on the western, they came to the conclusion that it was identical with it, and called it in consequence by the same name—viz. MALABAR.... A circumstance which naturally confirmed the Portuguese in their notion of the identity of the people and language of the Coromandel Coast with those of Malabar was that when they arrived at Cael, in Tinnevelly, on the Coromandel Coast ... they found the King of Quilon (one of the most important places on the Malabar Coast) residing there."—_Bp. Caldwell_, u.s. [159] This Port was immediately outside the Straits, as appears from the description of Dom João de Castro (1541): "Now turning to the 'Gates' of the Strait, which are the chief object of our description, we remark that here the land of Arabia juts out into the sea, forming a prominent Point, and very prolonged.... This is the point or promontory which Ptolemy calls _Possidium_.... In front of it, a little more than a gunshot off, is an islet called the _Ilheo dos Roboeens_; because _Roboão_ in Arabic means a pilot; and the pilots living here go aboard the ships which come from outside, and conduct them," &c.—_Roteiro do Mar Roxo_, &c., 35. The Island retains its name, and is mentioned as _Pilot Island_ by Capt. Haines in _J. R. Geog. Soc._ ix. 126. It lies about 1½ m. due east of Perim. [160] See _Erdkunde_, v. 647. The Index to Ritter gives a reference to _A. W. Schott, Mag. für die Literat. des Ausl._, 1837, No. 123. This we have not been able to see. [161] The excellence of the Goa Mangoes is stated to be due to the care and skill of the Jesuits (_Annaes Maritimos_, ii. 270). In S. India all good kinds have Portuguese or Mahommedan names. The author of _Tribes on My Frontier_, 1883, p. 148, mentions the luscious _peirie_ and the delicate _afoos_ as two fine varieties, supposed to bear the names of a certain _Peres_ and a certain _Affonso_. [162] See _Sayce, Principles of Comparative Philology_, 2nd ed. 208-211. [163] "_Maund_, a kind of great Basket or Hamper, containing eight Bales, or two Fats. It is commonly a quantity of 8 bales of unbound Books, each Bale having 1000 lbs. weight."—_Giles Jacob, New Law Dict._, 7th ed., 1756, s.v. [164] This passage is also referred to under NACODA. The French translation runs as follows:—"Cette princesse invita ... le _tendîl_ ou 'général des piétons,' et le _sipāhsālār_ ou 'général des archers.'" In answer to a query, our friend, Prof. Robertson Smith, writes: "The word is _rijāl_, and this may be used either as the plural of _rajul_, 'man,' or as the pl. of _rājil_, 'piéton.' But foreman, or 'praepositus' of the 'men' (_muḳaddam_ is not well rendered 'général'), is just as possible." And, if possible, much more reasonable. Dulaurier (_J. As._ ser. iv. tom. ix.) renders _rijāl_ here "sailors." See the article TINDAL; and see the quotation under the present article from Bocarro MS. [165] See _Cathay_, &c., pp. ccxlvii.-ccl.; and Mr. E. Thomas, _Pathán Kings of Delhi_, _passim._ [166] The average was taken as follows:—(1). We took the whole of the weight of gold in the list at p. 43 ("Table of the Gold Coins of India") with the omission of four pieces which are exceptionally debased; and (2), the first twenty-four pieces in the list at p. 50 ("Supplementary Table"), omitting two exceptional cases, and divided by the whole number of coins so taken. See the tables at end of Thomas's ed. of _Prinsep's Essays_. [167] Was this ignorance, or slang? Though slave-boys are occasionally mentioned, there is no indication that slaves were at all the usual substitute for domestic servants at this time in European families. [168] Moodeen Sheriff (_Supplt. to the Pharmacopoeia of India_) says that the _Mahwā_ in question is _Bassia longifolia_ and the wild Mahwā _Bassia latifolia_. [169] "Don Ricardo began to fret and fidget most awfully—'Beginning of the _seasons_'—why, we may not get away for a week, and all the ships will be kept back in their loading."—Ed. 1863, p. 309. [170] Equal to 863 lbs. 12 oz. 12 drs. [171] Hadley, however, mentions in his preface that a small pamphlet had been received by Mr. George Bogle in 1770, which he found to be the mutilated embryo of his own grammatical scheme. This was circulating in Bengal "at his expence." [172] The husband of the existing Princess of Tanjore is habitually styled by the natives "_Mapillai Sāhib_" ("il Signor Genero"), as the son-in-law of the late Raja. [173] According to Pyrard _mesquite_ is the word used in the Maldive Islands. It is difficult to suppose the people would adopt such a word from the Portuguese. And probably the form both in east and west is to be accounted for by a hard pronunciation of the Arabic _j_, as in Egypt now; the older and probably the most widely diffused. [See Mr. Gray's note in Hak. Soc. ii. 417.] [174] Sir George Yule notes: "I can distinctly call to mind 6 mucknas that I had (I may have had more) out of 30 or 40 elephants that passed through my hands." This would give 15 or 20 per cent. of _mucknas_, but as the stud included females, the result would rather consist with Mr. Sanderson's 5 out of 51 males. [175] Here the Kyendwen R. is regarded as a branch of the Brahmaputra. See further on. [176] "_Stupiva_ d'vdire tanta fragranza." The Scotchman is laughed at for "feeling" a smell, but here the Italian _hears_ one! [177] We have seen, however, somewhere an ingenious suggestion that the word really came from _Maisolia_ (the country about Masulipatam, according to Ptolemy), which even in ancient times was famous for fine cotton textures. [178] _Deotī_, a torch-bearer. Thus Baber: "If the emperor or chief nobility (in India) at any time have occasion for a light by night, these filthy _Deuties_ bring in their lamps, which they carry up to their master, and stand holding it close by his side."—_Baber_, 333. [179] One of them is generally identified with the seeds of _Moringa pterygosperma_—see HORSE RADISH TREE—the Ben-nuts of old writers, and affording _Oil of Ben_, used as a basis in perfumery. [180] This article we have been unable to find. Dr. Hunter in _As. Res._ (xi. 182) quotes from a Persian work of Mahommed Husain Shirāzi, communicated to him by Mr. Colebrooke, the names of 6 varieties of _Halīla_ (or Myrobalan) as afforded in different stages of maturity by the _Terminalia Chebula_:—1. _H. Zīra_, when just set (from _Zīra_, cummin-seed). 2. _H. Jawī_ (from _Jau_, barley). 3. _Zangī_ or _Hindī_ (The Black M.). 4. _H. Chīnī._ 5. _H. 'Asfar_, or Yellow. 6. _H. Kābulī_, the mature fruit. [See Dr. Murray's article in _Watt, Econ. Dict._ vi. pt. iv. 33 _seqq._] [181] "_Confettiamo_," "make comfits of"; "preserve," but the latter word is too vague. [182] This is surely not what we now call _Cassia Fistula_, the long cylindrical pod of a leguminous tree, affording a mild laxative? But Hanbury and Flückiger (pp. 195, 475) show that some _Cassia bark_ (of the cinnamon kind) was known in the early centuries of our era as κασία συριγγώδης and _cassia fistularis_; whilst the drug now called _Cassia Fistula_, L., is first noticed by a medical writer of Constantinople towards A.D. 1300. Pegolotti, at p. 366, gives a few lines of instruction for judging of _cassia fistula_: "It ought to be black, and thick, and unbroken (_salda_), and heavy, and the thicker it is, and the blacker the outside rind is, the riper and better it is; and it retains its virtue well for 2 years." This is not very decisive, but on the whole we should suppose Pegolotti's _cassia fistula_ to be either a spice-bark, or solid twigs of a like plant (H. & F. 476). [183] This is probably _Balanitis aegyptiaca_, Delile, the _zak_ of the Arabs, which is not unlike myrobalan fruit and yields an oil much used medicinally. The negroes of the Niger make an intoxicating spirit of it. [184] Dozy says (2nd ed. 323) that the plural form has been adopted by mistake. Wilson says 'honorifically.' Possibly in this and other like cases it came from popular misunderstanding of the Arabic plurals. So we have omra, _i.e._ _umarā_, pl. of _amīr_ used singularly and forming a plural _umrāyān_. (See also OMLAH and MEHAUL.) [185] The word is so misprinted throughout this part of the English version. [186] Qu. _boroughs_? The writer does injustice to his country when he speaks of _burghs_ being bought and sold. The representation of Scotch _burghs_ before 1832 was bad, but it never was purchasable. There are no _burghs_ in England. [187] [The late Mr. E. J. W. Gibb pointed out that _Chocarda_ is Turkish _Chokadār_, a name given to a great man's lackey or footman. "High functionaries have many _Chokadārs_ attached to their establishments. In this case, probably the Pasha of the province through which Ives was travelling, or perhaps some functionary at Constantinople, appointed one of his _Chokadārs_ to look after the traveller. The word literally means 'cloth-keeper,' and it is probable that the name was originally given to a servant who had charge of his master's wardrobe. But it has long been applied to a lackey who walks beside his master's horse when his master is out riding."] [188] The word _Nágá_ is spelt with a nasal _n_, "_Náñgá_" (p. 76). [189] The "Hugly" River was then considered (in ascending) to begin at Hooghly Point, and the confluence of the Rupnarain R., often called the _Gunga_ (see under GODAVERY). [190] Other terms applied have been _Numeralia_, Quantitative Auxiliaries, Numeral Auxiliaries, Segregatives, &c. [191] See Sir H. Yule's _Introductory Essay_ to Capt. Gill's _River of Golden Sand_, ed. 1883, pp. [127], [128]. [192] Some details on the subject of these determinatives, in reference to languages on the eastern border of India, will be found in Prof. Max Müller's letter to Bunsen in the latter's _Outlines of the Phil. of Universal History_, i. 396 _seqq._; as well as in W. von Humboldt, quoted above. Prof. Max Müller refers to Humboldt's _Complete Works_, vi. 402; but this I have not been able to find, nor, in either writer, any suggested _rationale_ of the idiom. [193] There seems to have been great oscillation of traffic in this matter. About 1873, one of the present writers, then resident at Palermo, sent, in compliance with a request from Lahore, a collection of plants of many (about forty) varieties of _citrus_ cultivated in Sicily, for introduction into the Punjab. This despatch was much aided by the kindness of Prof. Todaro, in charge of the Royal Botanic Garden at Palermo. [194] In Reiske's version "poma stupendae molis et excellentissima."—_Büsching's Magazin_, iv. 230. [195] Prinsep's _Useful Tables_, by E. Thomas, p. 19. [196] Giles, _Glossary of Reference_, s.v. [197] "The prayer that they say daily consists of these words: '_Pacauta! Pacauta! Pacauta!_' And this they repeat 104 times."—(Bk. iii. ch. 17.) The word is printed in Ramusio _pacauca_; but no one familiar with the constant confusion of _c_ and _t_ in medieval manuscript will reject this correction of M. Pauthier. Bishop Caldwell observes that the word was probably _Bagavā_, or _Pagavā_, the Tamil form of _Bhagavata_, "Lord"; a word reiterated in their sacred formulæ by Hindus of all sorts, especially Vaishnava devotees. The words given by Marco Polo, if written "_Pagoda! Pagoda! Pagoda!_" would be almost undistinguishable in sound from _Pacauta_. [198] Or our symbol (Et ligand), now modified into (&), which is in fact Latin _et_, but is read 'and." [199] "The peculiar mode of writing Pahlavi here alluded to long made the character of the language a standing puzzle for European scholars, and was first satisfactorily explained by Professor Haug, of Munich, in his admirable Essay on the Pahlavi Language, already cited" (_West_, p. xii.). [200] In _Canticles_, iii. 9, the "ferculum _quod fecit sibi rex Salomon de lignis Libani_" is in the Hebrew _appiryōn_, which has by some been supposed to be Greek φορεῖον; highly improbable, as the litter came to Greece from the East. Is it possible that the word can be in some way taken from _paryañka_? The R.V. has _palanquin_. [See the discussion in _Encyclopaedia Biblica_, iii. 2804 _seq._]. [201] "_Pagos do aljube._" We are not sure of the meaning. [202] The writer is here led away by Wilford's nonsense. [203] Query (i.) _rámún_ (Hind.) or _rama_ (Ladakhi) _chhelli_ = the _rama_ (special variety of goat) -goat; (ii.) or is Salbank mixing _rama-shál_ (goat-shawl), the product, with the name of the animal producing the raw material? [204] This is the true reading, see note at the place, and _J. R. As. Soc._ N.S. [205] See _Journ. As._, Ser. II., tom. viii. 352. [206] See also _De Candolle, Plantes Cultivées_, p. 234. [207] "_E foy dar no golfam_ do estreito de Magalhães." I cannot explain the use of this name. It must be applied here to the Sea between Banda and Timor. [208] Antonio Nunez, "Comtador da Casa del Rey noso Senhor," who in 1554 compiled the _Livro dos Pesos da Ymdia e asy Medidas e Mohedas_, says of Diu in particular: "The moneys here exhibit such variations and such differences, that it is impossible to write any thing certain about them; for every month, every 8 days indeed, they rise and fall in value, according to the money that enters the place" (p. 28). [209] I invert the similar table given by Dr. Badger in his notes to Varthema. [210] The issues of FANAMS, q.v., have been infinite; but they have not varied much in weight, though very greatly in alloy, and therefore in the number reckoned to a pagoda. "2 gunjās = 1 dugala 2 dugalas = 1 chavula (= the panam or fanam), 2 chavalas = 1 hoṇa (= the PRATAPA, máda, or _half pagoda_), 2 hoṇṇas = 1 Varāha (the hūn or pagoda)". "The ganjā or unit (= ¼ fanam) is the rati, or Sanskrit raktika, the seed of the _abrus_."—_Op. cit._ p. 224, _note_. See also Sir W. Elliot's _Coins of S. India_, p. 56. [212] 360 _reis_ is the equivalent in the authorities, so far as I know. [213] Even the pound sterling, since it represented a pound of silver sterlings, has come down to one-third of that value; but if the value of silver goes on dwindling as it has done lately, our pound might yet justify its name again! I have remarked elsewhere: "Everybody seems to be tickled at the notion that the Scotch Pound or _Livre_ was only 20 pence. Nobody finds it funny that the French or Italian _Livre_ or Pound is only 20 halfpence or less!" I have not been able to trace how high the _rei_ began, but the _maravedi_ entered life as a gold piece, equivalent to the Saracen _mithḳāl_, and ended—? [214] I calculate all gold values in this paper at those of the present English coinage. Besides the gradual depreciation of the Portugal _rei_, so prominently noticed in this paper, there was introduced in Goa a reduction of the _rei_ locally below the _rei_ of Portugal in the ratio of 15 to 8. I do not know the history or understand the object of such a change, nor do I see that it affects the calculations in this article. In a table of values of coins current in Portuguese India, given in the _Annaes Maritimos_ of 1844, each coin is valued both in _Reis of Goa_ and in _Reis of Portugal_, bearing the above ratio. My kind correspondent, Dr. J. N. Fonseca, author of the capital _History of Goa_, tells me that this was introduced in the beginning of the 17th century, but that he has yet found no document throwing light upon it. It is a matter quite apart from the secular depreciation of the _rei_. [215] Thus Alboquerque, returning to Europe in 1504, gives a "Moorish" pilot, who carried him by a new course straight from Cannanore to Mozambique, a BUCKSHISH of 50 _cruzados_; this is explained as £5—a mild munificence for such a feat. In truth it was nearly £24, the _cruzado_ being about the same as the sequin (see i. p. 17). The mint at Goa was farmed out by the same great man, after the conquest, for 600,000 _reis_, amounting, we are told, to £125. It was really £670 (iii. 41). Alboquerque demands as ransom to spare Muscat "10,000 xerafins of gold." And we are told by the translator that this ransom of a wealthy trading city like Muscat amounted to £625. The coin in question is the _ashrafi_, or gold dīnār, as much as, or more than the sequin in value, and the sum more than £5000 (i. p. 82). In the note to the first of these cases it is said that the _cruzado_ is "a silver coin (formerly gold), now equivalent to 480 _reis_, or about 2_s._ English money, but probably worth much more relatively in the time of Dalboquerque." "Much more relatively" means of course that the 2_s._ had much more purchasing power. This is a very common way of speaking, but it is often very fallaciously applied. The change in purchasing power _in India_ generally till the beginning of last century was probably not very great. There is a curious note by Gen. Briggs in his translation of Firishta, comparing the amount stated by Firishta to have been paid by the Bāhmanī King, about A.D. 1470, as the annual cost of a body of 500 horse, with the cost of a British corps of Irregular horse of the same strength in Briggs's own time (say about 1815). The Bāhmanī charge was 350,000 Rs.; the British charge 219,000 Rs. A corps of the same strength would now cost the British Government, as near as I can calculate, 287,300 Rs. The price of an Arab horse imported into India (then a great traffic) was in Marco Polo's time about three times what it was in our own, up to 1850. The salary of the Governor at Goa, c. 1550, was 8000 _cruzados_, or nearly £4000 a year; and the salaries of the commandants of the fortresses of Goa, of Malacca, of Dio, and of Bassain, 600,000 _reis_, or about £670. The salary of Ibn Batuta, when Judge of Delhi, about 1340, was 1000 silver _tankas_ or _dinārs_ as he calls them (practically 1000 rupees) a month, which was in addition to an assignment of villages bringing in 5000 _tankas_ a year. And yet he got into debt in a very few years to the tune of 55,000 _tankas_—say £5,500! [216] Dr. D'Acunha has set this English traveller down to 1684, and introduces a quotation from him in illustration of the coinage of the latter period, in his quasi-chronological notes, a new element in the confusion of his readers. [217] "3 _plaghe_" in Balbi. [218] "_Serafinno di argento_" (_ibid._). [219] "_Quando si parla di pardai d'oro s'intendono, tanghe 6, di buona moneta_" (Balbi). This does not mean the old _pardao d'ouro_ or golden pagoda, a sense which apparently had now become obsolete, but that in dealing in jewels, &c., it was usual to settle the price in pardaos of 6 good tangas instead of 5 (as we give doctors guineas instead of pounds). The actual _pagodas of gold_ are also mentioned by Balbi, but these were worth, new ones 7½ and old ones 8 tangas of good money. [220] No doubt, however, foreign coins were used to make up sums, and reduce the bulk of small change. [221] Sir W. Elliot refers to the Aśoka inscription (Edict II.) as bearing _Palaya_ or _Paraya_, named with Choḍa (or Chola), Kerala, &c., as a country or people "in the very centre of the Dravidian group ... a reading which, if it holds good, supplies a satisfactory explanation of the origin of the Paria name and nation" (in _J. Ethnol. Soc._ N.S., 1869, p. 103). But apparently the reading has not held good, for M. Senart reads the name _Pām̃dya_ (see _Ind. Ant._ ix. 287). [Mr. V. A. Smith writes: "The Girnar text is very defective in this important passage, which is not in the Dhauli text; that text gives only 11 out of the 14 edicts. The capital of the _Pām̃diyan_ Kingdom was Madura. The history of the kingdom is very imperfectly known. For a discussion of it see _Sewell, Lists of Antiquities_, Madras, vol. ii. Of course it has nothing to do with PARIAS."] [222] "... great diversion is found ... in firing balls at birds, particularly the _albitross_, a large species of the swan, commonly seen within two or three hundred miles round the Cape of Good Hope, and which the French call _Montons_ (Moutons) du _Cap_."—_Munro's Narrative_, 13. The confusion of genera here equals that mentioned in our article above. [223] It is an easy assumption that this export trade from India was killed by the development of machinery in England. We can hardly doubt that this cause would have killed it in time. But it was not left to any such lingering and natural death. Much time would be required to trace the whole of this episode of "ancient history." But it is certain that this Indian trade was not killed by natural causes: _it was killed by prohibitory duties_. These duties were so high in 1783 that they were declared to operate as a premium on smuggling, and they were _reduced_ to 18 per cent. _ad valorem_. In the year 1796-97 the value of piece-goods from India imported into England was £2,776,682, or one-third of the whole value of the imports from India, which was £8,252,309. And in the sixteen years between 1793-4 and 1809-10 (inclusive) the imports of Indian piece-goods amounted in value to £26,171,125. In 1799 the duties were raised. I need not give details, but will come down to 1814, just before the close of the war, when they were, I believe, at a maximum. The duties then, on "plain white calicoes," were:— £ _s._ _d._ Warehouse duty 4 0 0 per cent. War enhancement 1 0 0 " Customs duty 50 0 0 " War enhancement 12 10 0 " ---------- Total 67 10 0 per cent. on value. There was an Excise duty upon British manufactured and printed goods of 3½_d._ per square yard, and of twice that amount on foreign (Indian) calico and muslin printed in Great Britain, and the whole of both duty and excise upon such goods was recoverable as drawback upon re-exportation. But on the exportation of Indian white goods there was no drawback recoverable; and stuffs printed in India were at this time, so far as we can discern, _not admitted through the English Custom-house at all_ until 1826, when they were admitted on a duty of 3½_d._ per square yard. (See in the _Statutes_, 43 Geo. III. _capp._ 68, 69, 70; 54 Geo. III. _cap._ 36; 6 Geo. IV. _cap._ 3; also _Macpherson's Annals of Commerce_, iv. 426). In Sir A. Arbuthnot's publication of _Sir T. Munro's Minutes_ (_Memoir_, p. cxxix.) he quotes a letter of Munro's to a friend in Scotland, written about 1825, which shows him surprisingly before his age in the matter of Free Trade, speaking with reference to certain measures of Mr. Huskisson's. The passage ends thus: "India is the country that has been worst used in the new arrangements. All her products ought undoubtedly to be imported freely into England, upon paying the same duties, and no more, which English duties [? manufactures] pay in India. When I see what is done in Parliament against India, I think that I am reading about Edward III. and the Flemings." Sir A. Arbuthnot adds very appropriately a passage from a note by the late Prof. H. H. Wilson in his continuation of James Mill's _History of India_ (1845, vol. i. pp. 538-539), a passage which we also gladly insert here: "It was stated in evidence (in 1813) that the cotton and silk goods of India, up to this period, could be sold for a profit in the British market at a price from 50 to 60 per cent. lower than those fabricated in England. It consequently became necessary to protect the latter by duties of 70 or 80 per cent. on their value, or by positive prohibition. Had this not been the case, had not such prohibitory duties and decrees existed, the mills of Paisley and of Manchester would have been stopped in their outset, and could hardly have been again set in motion, even by the powers of steam. They were created by the sacrifice of the Indian manufactures. Had India been independent, she would have retaliated; would have imposed preventive duties upon British goods, and would thus have preserved her own productive industry from annihilation. This act of self-defence was not permitted her; she was at the mercy of the stranger. British goods were forced upon her without paying any duty; and the foreign manufacturer employed the arm of political injustice to keep down and ultimately strangle a competitor with whom he could not contend on equal terms." [224] See details in the _Field_ of Nov. 15, 1884, p. 667, courteously given in reply to a query from the present writer. [225] Thomas Rastall or Rastell went out apparently in 1615, in 1616 is mentioned as a "chief merchant of the fleet at SWALLY Road," and often later as chief at Surat (see _Sainsbury_, i. 476, and ii. _passim_). [226] _Pera o sapal_, _i.e._ 'for the marsh.' We cannot be certain of the meaning of this; but we may note that in 1543 the King, as a favour to the city of Goa, and for the commodity of its shipping and the landing of goods, &c., makes a grant "of the marsh inundated with sea-water (_do_ sapal _alagado dagoa salgada_) which extends along the river-side from the houses of Antonio Correa to the houses of Afonso Piquo, which grant is to be perpetual ... to serve for a landing-place and quay for the merchants to moor and repair their ships, and to erect their BANKSHALLS (_bangaçaes_), and never to be turned away to any other purpose." Possibly the fines went into a fund for the drainage of this _sapal_ and formation of landing-places. See _Archiv. Port. Orient._, Fasc. 2, pp. 130-131. [227] We do not know what word is intended, unless it be a special use of Ar. _baṭan_, 'the interior or middle of a thing.' Dorn refers to a note, which does not exist in his book. Bellew gives the title conferred by the Prophet as "_Pīhtān_ or _Pāthān_, a term which in the Syrian language signifies a rudder." Somebody else interprets it as 'a mast.' [228] P. _pāsbān_ and _nigabān_, both meaning literally 'watch-keeper,' the one from _pās_, 'a watch,' in the sense of a division of the day, the other from _nigah_, 'watch,' in the sense of 'heed' or 'observation.' [_Dusaud_ = _Dosādh_, a low caste often employed as watchmen.] [229] Favre gives (_Dict. Malay-Français_): "_Duku_" (_buwa_ is = fruit). "Nom d'un fruit de la grosseur d'un œuf de poule; il parait être une grosse espèce de _Lansium_." (It is _L. domesticum_.) The _Rambeh_ is figured by Marsden in Atlas to _Hist. of Sumatra_, 3rd ed. pl. vi. and pl. ix. It seems to be _Baccaurea dulcis_, Müll. (_Pierardia dulcis_, Jack). [230] Müller and (very positively) Fabricius discard Βουτύρου for Βοσμόρου, which "no fellow understands." A. Hamilton (i. 136) mentions "Wheat, Pulse, and _Butter_" as exports from _Mangaroul_ on this coast. He does _not_ mention _Bosmoron_! [231] This is shown by a 17th century Dutch chart in I.O. to be a creek on the west side, very little below Diamond Point. It is also shown in Tassin's _Maps of the R. Hoogly_, 1835; not later. [232] This also points to the locality of Diamond Harbour, and the Chingrī Khāl. [233] These ingots were called _saum_. Ibn Batuta says: "At one day's journey from Ukak are the hills of the Rūs, who are Christians; they have red hair and blue eyes, they are ugly in feature and crafty in character. They have silver mines, and they bring from their country _saum_, _i.e._ ingots of silver, with which they buy and sell in that country. The weight of each ingot is five ounces."—ii. 414. Pegolotti (c. 1340), speaking of the land-route to Cathay, says that on arriving at Cassai (_i.e._ _Kinsay_ of Marco Polo or Hang-chau-fu) "you can dispose of the _sommi_ of silver that you have with you ... and you may reckon the _sommo_ to be worth 5 golden florins" (see in _Cathay_, &c., ii. 288-9, 293). It would appear from Wasāf, quoted by Hammer (_Geschichte der Goldenen Horde_, 224), that gold ingots also were called _sum_ or _saum_. The ruble is still called _sūm_ in Turkestan. [234] The term _Sonaut_ rupees, which was of frequent occurrence down to the reformation and unification of the Indian coinage in 1833, is one very difficult to elucidate. The word is properly _sanwāt_, pl. of Ar. _sana(t)_, a year. According to the old practice in Bengal, coins deteriorated in value, in comparison with the rupee of account, when they passed the third year of their currency, and these rupees were termed _Sanwāt_ or _Sonaut_. But in 1773, to put a stop to this inconvenience, Government determined that all rupees coined in future should bear the impression of the 19th _san_ or year of Shāh 'Alam (the Mogul then reigning). And in all later uses of the term _Sonaut_ it appears to be equivalent in value to the Farrukhābād rupee, or the modern "Company's Rupee" (which was of the same standard). [235] Like the Βαιτύλιον which the Greeks got through the Semitic nations. In Photius there are extracts from Damascius (_Life of Isidorus the Philosopher_), which speak of the stones called _Baitulos_ and _Baitulion_, which were objects of worship, gave oracles, and were apparently used in healing. These appear, from what is stated, to have been meteoric stones. There were many in Lebanon (see _Phot. Biblioth._, ed. 1653, pp. 1047, 1062-3). [236] "It is curious that without any allusion to this work, another on the Veterinary Art, styled _Sálotari_, and said to comprise in the Sanskrit original 16,000 _slokas_, was translated in the reign of Sháh Jahán ... by Saiyad 'Abdulla Khán Bahádur Firoz Jang, who had found it among some other Sanskrit books which ... had been plundered from Amar Singh, Ráná of Chitor." [237] Of the birch-tree, Sansk. _bhurja_, _Betula Bhojpattra_, Wall., the exfoliating outer bark of which is called _tōz_. [238] In a Greek translation of Shakspere, published some years ago at Constantinople, _this line is omitted_! [239] _Corvina_ is applied by Cuvier, Cantor and others to fish of the genus _Sciaena_ of more recent ichthyologists. [240] "_Cybium_ (_Scomber_, Linn.) _guttatum_."—_Tennent._ [241] Not a general officer, but a letter from the body of the Council. [242] On another B.M. copy of an earlier edition than that quoted, and which belonged to Jos. Scaliger, there is here a note in his autograph: "Id est _Caesar_, non est vox Tatarica, sed Vindica seu Illyrica, ex Latino detorta." "At pueri ludentes, _Rex eris_, aiunt, Si recte facies."—_Hor. Ep._ I. i. [244] On the probable indication of Great and Little used in this fashion, see remarks in notes on _Marco Polo_, bk. iii. ch. 9. [245] In both written alike, but the final _t_ in Arabic is generally silent, giving _sharba_, in Persian _sharbat_. So we get _minaret_ from Pers. and Turk. _munārat_, in Ar. (and in India) _munāra_ [_manār_, _manāra_]. [246] "SEWALICK is the term, according to the common acceptation; but Capt. Kirkpatrick proves, from the evident etymology of it, that it should be SEWA-LUCK."—_Note by Rennell._ [247] This is apparently a mistake. The proposals were certainly original with Mr. Yule. [248] Here is an instance in which scarlet is used for 'scarlet broadcloth': c. 1665.—"... they laid them out, partly in fine Cotton Cloth ... partly in Silken Stuffs streaked with Gold and Silver, to make Vests and Summer-Drawers of; partly in English SCARLET, to make two Arabian Vests of for their King...."—_Bernier_, E.T. 43; [ed. _Constable_, 139]. [249] Togrul Beg, founder of the Seljuk dynasty, called by various Western writers _Tangrolipix_, and (as here) _Strangolipes_. [250] "... hum rio ... que corta do mar todo aquelle terço de terra."... We are not quite sure how to translate. Crawfurd renders: "This (river) intersects the whole island from sea to sea," which seems very free. But it is true, as we have said, that several old maps show Java and Sunda thus divided from sea to sea. [251] Apparently 30,000 quintals _every two years_. [252] Sunda Kalapa was the same as Jacatra, on the site of which the Dutch founded Batavia in 1619. [253] These are mentioned in a copper tablet inscription of A.D. 1136; see _Blochmann_, as quoted further on, p. 226. [254] Basandhari is also mentioned by Mr. James Grant (1786) in his _View of the Revenues of Bengal_, as the Pergunna of _Belia-bussendry_; and by A. Hamilton as a place on the Damūdar, producing much good sugar (_Fifth Report_, p. 405; _A. Ham._ ii. 4). It would seem to have been the present Pergunna of Balia, some 13 or 14 miles west of the northern part of Calcutta. See _Hunter's Bengal Gaz._ i. 365. [255] So called in the German version which we use; but in the Dutch original he is _Schouten_. [256] This affair is alluded to in one of the extracts in _Long_ (p. 342): "Agreed ... that the Fakiers who were made prisoners at the retaking of Dacca may be employed as Coolies in the repair of the Factory."—_Procgs. of Council at Ft. William_, Dec. 5, 1769. [257] Williams (_Skt. Dict._ s.v.) gives SŪRPĀRAKA as "the name of a mythical country"; but it was real enough. There is some ground for believing that there was another _Sūrpāraka_ on the coast of Orissa, Σιππάρα of Ptolemy. [258] Ῥογχὸ perhaps is Tam. _lanha_, 'coco-nut.' [259] MANGALORE (q.v.) on this coast, no doubt called _Sorathī_ Mangalor to distinguish it from the well-known Mangalor of Canara. [260] But it is worthy of note that in the Island of Bali one manner of accomplishing the rite is called SATIA (Skt. _satyā_, 'truth,' from _sat_, whence also _satī_). See _Crawfurd, H. of Ind. Archip._ ii. 243, and _Friedrich_, in _Verhandelingen van het Batav. Genootschap._ xxiii. 10. [261] The same poet speaks of Evadne, who threw herself at Thebes on the burning pile of her husband Capaneus (I. xv. 21), a story which Paley thinks must have come from some early Indian legend. [262] _Hoggiae_ is of course Khwājas (see COJA). But in the B. Museum there is a copy of Leunclavius, ed. of 1588, with MS. autograph remarks by Joseph Scaliger; and on the word in question he notes as its origin (in Arabic characters): "_Ḥujja(t)_ Disputatio"—which is manifestly erroneous. [263] These are sheets of the _Atlas of India_, within Bhawalpur and Jeysalmīr, on the borders of Bikaner. [264] Mr. Major, in his Introduction to Parke's _Mendoza_ for the Hak. Soc. says of this embassy, that at their halt in the desert 12 marches from Su-chau, they were regaled "with a variety of strong liquors, _together with a pot of Chinese tea_." It is not stated by Mr. Major whence he took the account; but there is nothing about tea in the translation of M. Quatremère (_Not. et Ext._ xiv. pt. 1), nor in the Persian text given by him, nor in the translation by Mr. Rehatsek in the _Ind. Ant._ ii. 75 _seqq._ [265] Queen Catharine. [266] This book was printed in England, whilst the author was in India; doubtless he was innocent of this quaint error. [267] This refers to an Arab legend that Samarkand was founded in very remote times by Tobba'-al-Akbar, Himyarite King of Yemen, (see _e.g._ _Edrisi_, by _Jaubert_, ii. 198), and the following: "The author of the _Treatise on the Figure of the Earth_ says on this subject: "This is what was told me by Abu-Bakr-Dimashkī—'I have seen over the great gate of Samarkand an iron tablet bearing an inscription, which, according to the people of the place, was engraved in Himyarite characters, and as an old tradition related, had been the work of "Tobba."'"—_Shihābuddīn Dimashkī_, in _Not. et Ext._ xiii. 254. [268] [Col. Temple notes that the pronunciation has always been twofold. At present in Burma it is usual to pronounce it like _tickle_, and in Siam like _tacawl_. He regards it as certain that it comes from _takā_ through Talaing and Peguan _t'ke_.] [269] Sir H. Rawlinson gives _tigra_ as old Persian for an arrow (see _Herod._ vol. iii. p. 552). Vüllers seems to consider it rather an induction than a known word for an arrow. He says: "Besides the name of that river (Tigris) _Arvand_, which often occurs in the _Shāhnāma_, and which properly signifies 'running' or 'swift'; another Medo-persic name _Tigra_ is found in the cuneiform inscriptions, and is cognate with the Zend word _tedjao_, _tedjerem_, and Pehlvi _tedjera_, _i.e._ 'a running river,' which is entered in Anquetil's vocabulary. And these, along with the Persian _tej_ 'an arrow,' _tegh_ 'a sword,' _tekh_ and _teg_ 'sharp,' are to be referred to the Zend root _tikhsh_, Skt. _tij_, 'to sharpen.' The Persian word _tīr_, 'an arrow,' may be of the same origin, since its primitive form appears to be _tīgra_, from which it seems to come by elision of the _g_, as the Skt. _tīr_, 'arrow,' comes from _tīvra_ for _tīgra_, where _v_ seems to have taken the place of _g_. From the word _tīgra_ ... seem also to be derived the usual names of the river Tigris, Pers. _Dizhla_, Ar. _Dijlah_" (Vüllers, s.v. _tīr_). [270] Some notice of Major Yule, whose valuable Oriental MSS. were presented to the British Museum after his death, will be found in Dr. Rieu's Preface to the _Catalogue of Persian MSS._ (vol. iii. p. xviii.). [271] _St. Julien et P. Champion, Industries Anciennes et Modernes de l'Empire Chinois_, 1869, p. 75. Wells Williams says: "The _peh-tung_ argentan, or white copper of the Chinese, is an alloy of copper 40.4, zinc 25.4, nickel 31.6, and iron 2.6, and occasionally a little silver; and these proportions are nearly those of German silver."—_Middle Kingdom_, ed. 1883, ii. 19. [272] The Pers. _partala_ is always used for a 'waist-belt' in India, but in Persia also for a turban. [273] Busbecq (1554) says: "... ingens ubique florum copia offerebatur, Narcissorum, Hyacinthorum, et eorum quos Turcae TULIPAN vocant."—_Epist._ i. Elzevir ed. p. 47. [274] It must be kept in mind that though Rumphius (George Everard Rumpf) died in 1693, his great work was not printed till nearly fifty years afterwards (1741). [275] Foersch was a surgeon of the third class at Samarang in the year 1773.—_Horsfield_, in _Bat. Trans._ as quoted below. [276] This distance is probably a clerical error. It is quite inconsistent with the other two assigned. [277] Leschenault also gives the description of another and still more powerful poison, used in a similar way to that of the _Antiaris_, viz. the _tieute_, called sometimes _Upas Raja_, the plant producing which is a _Strychnos_, and a creeper. Though, as we have said, the name _Upas_ is generic, and is applied to this, it is not _the_ Upas of English metaphor, and we are not concerned with it here. Both kinds are produced and prepared in Java. The _Ipo_ (a form of _Upas_) of Macassar is the _Antiaris_; the _ipo_ of the Borneo Dayaks is the _Tieute_. [278] I remember when a boy reading the whole of Foersch's story in a fascinating book, called _Wood's Zoography_, which I have not seen for half a century, and which, I should suppose from my recollection, was more sensational than scientific.—_Y._ [279] Compare this vivid description with a modern notice of the same pagoda: 1855. "This meridian range ... 700 miles from its origin in the Naga wilds ... sinks in the sea hard by Negrais, its last bluff crowned by the golden Pagoda of Modain, gleaming far to seaward, a Burmese Sunium."—_Yule, Mission to Ava_, 272. There is a small view of it in this work. [280] So wrote A. B. I cannot find the book in the B. Museum Library.—_Y._ [A bibliographical account of this book will be found in "_Le Traité des Trois Imposteurs, et précédé d'une notice philologique et bibliographique par Philomneste Junior_ (_i.e._ Brunet), Paris and Brussels, 1867. Also see 7 Ser. _N. &. Q._ viii. 449 _seqq._; 9 Ser. ix. 55. The passage about the Vedas seems to be the following: "Et Sectarii istorum, ut et _Vedae_ et Brachmanorum ante MCCC retro secula obstant collectanea, ut de Sinensibus nil dicam. Tu, qui in angulo Europae hic delitescis, ista neglegis, negas; quam bene videas ipse. Eadem facilitate enim isti tua negant. Et quid non miraculorum superesset ad convincendos orbis incolas, si mundum ex Scorpionis ovo conditum et progenitum terramque Tauri capiti impositam, et rerum prima fundamentis ex prioribus III. Vedae libris constarent, nisi invidus aliquis Deorum filius haec III. prima volumina furatus esset!"] [281] This last remark is due to A. B. [282] [The first part of this word is _thera_, Skt. _sthavira_. Hardy (_E. Monachism_, p. 11) says the superior priests were called _térunnánses_, from Pali _thero_, "an elder."] [283] Ποηφάγος, whence no doubt Gray took his name for the genus. [284] The tails usually brought for sale are those of the tame Yak, and are _white_. The tail of the wild Yak is black, and of much greater size. End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Hobson-Jobson, by Henry Yule and Arthur Coke Burnell *** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK HOBSON-JOBSON *** ***** This file should be named 58529-0.txt or 58529-0.zip ***** This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: http://www.gutenberg.org/5/8/5/2/58529/ Produced by Keith Edkins, MWS and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was produced from images generously made available by The Internet Archive/American Libraries.) Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will be renamed. Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. START: FULL LICENSE THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at www.gutenberg.org/license. Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works 1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. 1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. 1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the United States and you are located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others. 1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United States. 1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: 1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied or distributed: This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. 1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. 1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. 1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. 1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg-tm License. 1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. 1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. 1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided that * You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation." * You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm works. * You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of receipt of the work. * You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. 1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. 1.F. 1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment. 1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE. 1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the problem. 1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. 1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. 1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause. Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from people in all walks of life. Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit 501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact For additional contact information: Dr. Gregory B. Newby Chief Executive and Director [email protected] Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations ($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS. The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us with offers to donate. International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition. Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: www.gutenberg.org This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.